《The Shelter Game: Me, Starting with a Tenfold Drop Rate》 Chapter 1: Shelter System! I Awoke with a Tenfold Drop Rate "Get lost!" "Leave something for me!" "This meat smells so good. It''s just a bit lean." "Irving, don''t blame us. We''ve been starving for a long time. If we continue this way, we''ll all die of hunger." "Sacrificing you can let us all survive. Consider this as your good deed." "..." Inside a dark basement. Irving was tied to a wooden stake, his body covered in syringes, and an old woman was muttering to herself beside him, holding a small knife. Anyone who sees this would think this old woman and Irving were mortal enemies, they will only sharpen their knives for him. But no one could have imagined that this old woman was - Irving''s mother-in-law. "Hurry up, old woman." "Two pounds of meat, as agreed." The burly man urged impatiently, frequently glancing at the sticky fluid-soaked sofa beside him. On the sofa. Two bodies were entwined together, a beautiful woman underneath was tightly strangled by a belt around her neck, her fair legs trembling uncontrollably. Thick white fluid covered her entire body. She lost count of how many times she had been tormented by the man on top of her. The burly man seeing this scene, laughed: "Honey, hang in there! You''re not at a loss.This way we can trade two pounds of human meat from them." "Besides... you seem to enjoy it too!" The abused woman on the sofa was his wife. Last night, this burly man persuaded his wife for over two hours to exchange her body for meat... After all, in this apocalyptic time, chastity was nothing compared to starvation. Half a year ago. The world was suddenly shrouded in darkness, all species underwent some energy changes, but humans became the lowest existence in the food chain. Facing the hunting of these mutated creatures, with severe shortages of supplies, the order of civilization completely collapsed, and the number of human survivors was dramatically reducing! Even to the point of cannibalism. "Damn it!" "Alice!" "Charles!" "You as a family!" "If I have another chance, I won''t let you go!" Irving, tied to the stake, roared in grief and anger. Watching his flesh being cut off, leaving only stark white bones. The heart-wrenching pain made him pass out several times. "The meat on the legs has been cut off, and there''s no meat on the hands." "He can''t survive anyway." "Just take out his heart." "There are still many people waiting in line." A cold voice came, the speaker was Alice. His fiance. And the one fighting on the sofa was his brother-in-law, Charles. Seeing these two, Irving was filled with endless rage. The next moment. A dagger stabbed into his chest from behind. Chilled to the heart! Irving only felt like he had fallen into an ice cave, his vision gradually engulfed by darkness. ... "Damn!" With a roar. Irving abruptly woke up, and when his blood-red eyes looked around, he was slightly stunned: "Didn''t I die?" Inside the bedroom, apart from Irving''s coarse breath, everything was so peaceful. Ding dong. His cellphone suddenly rang. He glanced at the time on the screen, finding himself unexpectedly back before the apocalypse started. Resurrected?! I resurrected! Irving couldn''t control his excitement. At this point in time, he had just started dating Alice, that wretched woman. According to the timeline, they were to be married in a month and Alice, that wretched woman agreed to marry him so quickly because she was pregnant¡ª With someone else''s child! In order to arrange the wedding, Irving sold the only property left by his parents after their death. He thought he had found true love. But later realized, he was just a patsy. The key point was, ever since he married Alice, Irving had been working from dawn till dusk, tired like a dog. His brother-in-law Charles spent his days whoring and accumulating debts. He had to pay them off! Alice''s parents were retired, idling at home doing nothing. He came to serve! Alice''s belly was getting bigger and bigger, the illegitimate child of another man inside her. He came to support! Irving, deceived and used, was working tirelessly for their whole family. But what was the outcome? The outcome was that when the end of the world came, he was betrayed and sold by these ungrateful betrayers. They stripped him bare, cut off his flesh and sold it to others! "You wait for me, I will definitely settle this score with you!" Irving gritted his teeth, and at this moment he thought of something even more important. In a month, the end of the world will come. How should he face this catastrophe when the time comes? Hoarding supplies? Building a safehouse? Useless. Absolutely useless! In his previous life, Irving had experienced the end of the world once. Thinking of those mutant creatures, he couldn''t help but shudder. Even mice could mutate into beasts as big as an ox... those sharp teeth could easily crush a grown man''s skull. And those pet cats and dogs, they all turned into ferocious beasts, even fiercer than tigers. Besides there were even more terrifying existences... "What should I do?" Irving suddenly realized that no matter how much he hoarded now, when the end of the world came and he encountered those mutant beasts, there was only one end - death. Ding! Just then. A crisp prompt sounded in his mind. Just as Irving was wondering if he had heard wrong, the prompt sounded again. [Detection of Blue Star will be devoured by the Dark Lord in a month.] [The will of Blue Star is awakening!] [Otherworld is being generated...] [The game world will synchronize with reality.] [Internal testing quotas are gradually being released... Please wait patiently.] What the hell? Irving was stunned. His biggest hobby used to be playing online games. He was once a top player in many games. But since he got married and became a workhorse for the Fang family, he played less and less... And now he was actually granted a quota for the internal test of a game system? "The game world... will synchronize with reality?!" Irving exclaimed in surprise. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That meant he could possibly become one of the professions from online games, like warriors, mages, knights... and their spell abilities and attack methods could also be transferred into reality. "If that''s the case, maybe I still have a chance to fight!" Irving thought of the terrifying beasts that would appear after the apocalypse, and a glimmer of hope arose in his heart. The system''s voice came again. [Quotas are being released in batches...] [Congratulations to the host for getting the first batch of internal testing quotas!] [The will of Blue Star is binding with the host: Irving...] [Binding complete!] [Do you want to enter the game now?] His heart was trembling, his hands were shaking! With a slight move of mind, Irving did not hesitate to choose to enter the game. The next moment, Irving only felt his vision darken. When his sight returned, he found himself in a small wooden house. The furnishings in the wooden house were simple: a table, a wooden bed, and a wooden box. And the light came from a candle on the table. [This is the birthplace.] [The player''s refuge.] The prompt sounded. In front of Irving appeared a virtual interface with three options: Character attributes. Backpack. Leave the shelter. "Let''s get familiar with the environment first..." Irving chose to open his character attributes, and his information was immediately displayed on the virtual interface. [Irving] [Occupation: None] [Level: None] [Equipment: None] "..." "How come there''s nothing, isn''t there any kind of main character aura?" Irving muttered. But when he continued to scroll down, he couldn''t help but smile. [Materials: None] [Talent: Tenfold Drop Rate (Your drop rate will be increased by 10 times when you kill other creatures in the Otherworld!)] "Whistle!" "Is this..." "I''ve become a cheat!" Irving couldn''t help but gasp, saying excitedly. Then, he continued to learn some basic information. The game is a scene automatically generated by the will of Blue Star, directly bound to the host''s consciousness, no need to download, can be entered at any time. And players can get a chance to awaken their talents, and a shelter that can be upgraded indefinitely, as soon as they enter the game. There are many powerful creatures in the game, and even many races: elves, dwarves, dragons, and more... Most importantly, everything in the game can be brought back to reality. The more Irving thought about it, the more excited he became. He used to be an extreme addict of online games, and although he was not top-notch, he was definitely outstanding among ordinary people. And his awakened talent - 10 times drop rate, directly made his potential undergo a qualitative change! Not to mention that internal test players have an advantage to begin with. In a month''s time, maybe he could even set up a guild or something, pull in a bunch of strong people, and dominate! Even if that''s not possible. Honestly building a good shelter, he might have some self-protection ability against the mutant beasts after the end of the world... "Do you want to leave the shelter!" "Yes!" said Irving. The next moment, a whole new world appeared before his eyes. Chapter 2: The Beginning of Exploration, Slaughtering Pigmen Leaving the sanctuary. Irving was somewhat excited. He knew that to survive the impending apocalypse in a month, he had to become stronger. The game was linked to reality! In this game created by Blue Star Will, if he could truly become strong, he could dominate in real life as well. This was his only chance to defy fate! "Damn! So the sanctuary was built underground..." After Irving stepped out, he glanced back at the cellar behind him, a bitter smile on his face. Before him stretched a forest. The breeze rustled through the trees, causing the leaves to dance in the air before falling to the ground. Irving opened his arms slightly, feeling the coolness brought by the breeze. "This... feels too real." In the past, when playing online games, he only controlled characters on the screen. But in this strange world, he felt as if he were truly there, experiencing all kinds of sensory impressions that surprised him. "Let''s see what''s around first." A thick layer of withered leaves accumulates on the ground, and every step makes a rustling sound. Irving explored in the forest, but didn''t take two steps and seemed to stumble on something. "Damn it!" He almost fell flat on his face. When he steadied himself and looked back, he saw a rusty long sword lying on the ground, covered by the fallen leaves. [Pick up: Rusty Iron Sword?] When Irving picked up the rusty iron sword, basic information about the sword appeared before his eyes. [Item Information: Rusty Iron Sword.] [Grade: Scrap.] [Details: A rusty iron sword left behind by an adventurer from the past. Despite its rust due to the long time it has been abandoned, it still inflicts considerable damage...] [Tip: Players can upgrade weapons by collecting materials.] "Picked up some scrap. Can''t believe it''s so insulting." Irving was speechless. But no matter what, it can still be considered a self-defense weapon, having it is better than not having it. Just as he was about to continue forward to see if he could collect other materials, he suddenly heard a roar behind him. Next moment. Irving felt as though the ground was trembling. When he turned around, he was taken aback. A hideous pigman was charging towards him at lightning speed! "So fast..." Though Irving was prepared, he had only ever controlled characters on the screen before, and now he was truly experiencing it. He could see the tusks in the pigman''s gaping mouth and even smell a foul odor. "Then I''ll use you as a sacrifice to my sword!" Irving tried his best to control his inner emotions, gripping the rusty iron sword tightly, and then jumped up and stabbed towards the pig man. In the forest, man and beast engaged in battle. Five minutes later. Irving panted heavily, beads of sweat covering his forehead. His deep eyes were fixed on the pigman, who was on the verge of death on the ground. The pigman was covered with sword wounds, blood flowing freely... It was hissing with its yellow tusks and continued to howl. "You dare to growl at me!" Irving was furious. He raised the rusty iron sword high above his head and stabbed it down into the pigman''s heart! [You have successfully killed the "Pigman".] [Dropped items: Pigman Bones10, Broken Ruby1.] [Pick up?] "Yes." Irving was somewhat surprised. He knew that normally, killing such a low-level creature should not result in so many drops. Pigman Bones*10. And there was even a ruby. Although it was broken, it was still considered a rare item. "The drop rate is ten times higher, how cool!" Every little bit counts. Not to mention this was his first creature killed in this alternate world, and he could get so many materials. After picking up the materials, the system prompt sounded again: [Upgrade the rusty iron sword?] [Available materials: Pigman Bones10.] [Available materials: Broken Ruby*1.] [...] Equipment is always crucially important. Just like if a hunter doesn''t have a suitable weapon, his strength will be greatly reduced. After some research, Irving chose to use the materials he just gained to upgrade the rusty iron sword. A faint golden light flashed in the equipment synthesis column, and then a new property column popped out. [Weapon: Iron Sword.] [Tier: Common¡ï] [Embedded.] [Introduction: The forged iron sword is extremely sharp, and a broken ruby is embedded in it. There is a 0.1% chance to trigger a critical hit during combat.] After some research, Irving had some understanding of equipment upgrades. The tiers are roughly divided into: common, advanced, rare, epic, legendary... And each tier has a star rating, up to five¡ï! "Not bad!" After tasting the sweetness, Irving continued to move deeper into the forest. Compared to the surroundings of the sanctuary, the deeper he went, the higher the chance of encountering pigmen. But now that the tier of the iron sword had been raised, it was sharper than before. Each slash could cut through the pigman''s thick armor, leaving a wound three to four centimeters deep. "Enjoyable." "Really enjoyable!" In the forest, Irving shouted with satisfaction, his suppressed anger had been released. Around him, countless pigmen fell in pools of blood... From the very beginning of the battle, as he gradually mastered some techniques, it had turned into a one-sided slaughter. With the tenfold loot drop bonus, in just half a day, Irving had collected: Pigman Bones*320. Broken Rubies*10. Along the way, he also gathered plenty of upgrade materials: Stones*224, Wood*182. In addition, During the process of killing pigmen, a piece of equipment also dropped¡ªPigskin Armor! [Equipment: Pigskin Armor] [Tier: Common¡ï¡ï] [Introduction: The armor made of pig skin has a certain defensive effect and can make the pig person feel scared when attacking.] Initially, Irving wanted to embed the broken rubies into the armor, but found it useless. Different types of gems correspond to different equipment, and rubies can only be embedded in weapons, obtaining random properties like: critical hit, life steal, berserk... Armor equipment can only be embedded with green gems. "Never mind for now." Irving shook his head. Even with a talent for tenfold loot drops, but he was about to kill all the pig people in this forest, only obtained 10 broken rubies, indicating the preciousness of the gemstones. Now was not the time to fuss over these. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "These pigmen must be the lowest level of monster, and they seem quite unintelligent... Killing such creatures, even with a high loot drop rate, won''t yield anything valuable. Let''s move deeper." Irving thought to himself. ... On the mountain''s edge, the sun was setting. The afterglow illuminated the forest, casting a long shadow behind Irving, who was holding a blood-stained long sword, creating a somewhat picturesque scene. "What''s that?" As Irving continued to explore deeper into the forest, he hesitated upon seeing something, and his brows furrowed. In front of him, there appeared to be a large clearing. The open space is surrounded by low stone walls, with long spears erected next to them. Each spear bears a pig''s head. Crimson blood dripped continuously. "This..." Irving''s frown deepened, a strong sense of unease emerging in his heart. The pigmen''s heads on the spears must have been freshly killed, which also meant that there could be some powerful entity nearby. Irving lowered his footsteps, holding his breath. Trying not to make a sound, he slowly approached the eerie structure on the clearing. "It looks like some kind of altar..." Irving muttered to himself. Upon reaching the low wall, he saw scattered kidney organs inside, and a pungent smell of blood immediately rushed up. Just as he was puzzled, he suddenly noticed something in the corner of the altar, crouched and gnawing on something. Sharp teeth tearing at the innards, making a squeaking sound... As nightfall approached, the scene was chilling. A low growl came. The beast gnawing on the pigman''s corpse seemed to realize something, and suddenly turned its head. Its crimson gaze locked onto Irving and, like a bolt from a bow, it crazily pounced towards him. "Fuck!" Irving didn''t even have a chance to react before being pinned to the ground, helplessly watching as the monster opened its row of sharp teeth towards his throat. "It''s over! I''m done for..." Chapter 3: You were killed by the "Dammit!" Irving cursed as his throat was brutally torn apart. The excruciating pain enveloped his whole body before his vision plunged into darkness. [You have been killed by the "Butcher".] [You have exited the game!] "..." When Irving opened his eyes again, a layer of cold sweat coated his forehead. He subconsciously touched his throat. The feeling of having his throat crushed was far too realistic. Pulling back the curtain, he saw it was already dark outside. The time was a little past eight in the evening. The time in the game and in reality were synchronized. Irving first took a cold shower. The feeling of death had left him with lingering fear. I opened my phone and ordered a takeout, but found that there were 32 unread messages. Upon opening them, he found that all of them were sent by Alice. "Babe, what''re you up to?" "Do you miss me? Have you eaten yet?" "Why aren''t you replying to my messages?" "I just finished work. Would you like to invite me out to dinner tonight?" ... "Bitch!" Had this been before, when seeing Alice''s messages, Irving''s heart would have been filled with a sense of happiness. However, at this moment, not only was his heart unmoved, his eyes were filled with disgust. He had long seen through this bitch''s true colors. Irving frowned, closed his phone, and decided to ignore Alice for now. His death in the game was still bothering him. He had been killed before he even got a good look at the monster''s face... In the game, if a player dies, they can only reenter the game the next day. "Damn it." Irving muttered to himself, starting to ponder. Since the game had started its beta testing, aside from him, there should be a small number of people who had also gotten the chance to enter the alternate world. "I wonder if there''s a forum or something?" With this thought, Irving opened his computer and entered keywords in the search bar: Alternate World, Darkness, Pigman, Sanctuary... A forum called "Strange World" caught his attention. Irving entered the forum, which was styled in a dark theme with black backgrounds and all text in neon green, resembling the work screen of a programmer. Given that this alternate world, formed by the will of the Blue Star, had only recently been opened, the forum was understandably simplistic. It was divided into three sections: Discussion. Help. Trading. However, to access these sections, registration was required first. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This strict?" Irving was surprised. When he followed the prompts to the registration page, he found that it required real-name registration, including sensitive personal information like home address. "What the hell? What if my personal information leaks?" As Irving hesitated on the registration page, a pop-up appeared: "Players who have obtained the beta test qualifications for the alternate world, please register with confidence. This forum is officially set up. All player personal data will be uploaded to a secure repository. So there is no risk of leakage..." Official? "They''ve caught on to the existence of an alternate world this quickly?" Irving was surprised, but quickly understood why official registration was necessary... The alternate world was connected to reality, and all items and abilities could be brought into the real world! This was like a double-edged sword, and the official insistence on real-name registration was, on a deeper level, for the sake of social stability. "Anyway, I haven''t committed any crimes or done anything shameful," Irving said to himself. He then proceeded to register an account on the forum under his real name. First, he entered the Discussion area. There were already quite a few posts: "Help! The Pigmen are too damn terrifying!I died as soon as I came up, I couldn''t fight at all!" "What exactly is the Will of the Blue Star? Those who know, come discuss in-depth!" "So annoying! This game is too hard. I died once and it was too horrific. I''m scared to enter the game again..." "Looking for a team. Is there a guild?" "Holy shit! I actually awakened the Warrior talent, and got a profession right away..." Irving couldn''t help but smirk as he read these posts. "Pigmen difficult?" "I''ve been slaughtering them just fine..." "Weak! Just need more practice!" "Awakened a profession? What the hell is there to use. I awakened tenfold loot drop rate!" A sense of superiority unexpectedly surged within him, though Irving remained clear-headed. A tenfold loot drop rate talent was godlike in any game, almost like cheating. At any time, he cannot reveal this talent, otherwise it will inevitably lead to unnecessary trouble. He scrolled further down the posts, only to realize that no player had yet reached that altar... "Seems like getting information on that monster is unlikely." Irving felt a bit disappointed. He then opened the Trading section. "For Sale: Stone*100, note (all these materials were hard-earned in one day, nearly got killed by Pigmen.) Price: $2000!" "For Sale: Pigmen Bones*10, Price: $10,000!" "Sale: Shelter Wooden Bed..." Compared to the bustling discussion board, the trading section was sparse with posts. Someone had even sold the wooden bed that came with the shelter, just to exchange it for some real-world cash. "People can make money off this?" Irving chuckled. But he quickly understood. This game was new, with only a few having access to the beta. Even basic materials could be traded for cash. It was typical of any game''s early days. Then, a thought struck him, and his smile broadened. His character''s trait of a tenfold loot drop rate was like a treasure trove. With a mere thought, he re-entered the game. Since his character was dead, the game interface was black. But he could still access the storage box to check his materials... [Pigman Bones *320] [Stones *224, Wood *182...] [Shattered Rubies *10] A system prompt sounded. [10 shattered rubies can be combined into 1 ruby. Would you like to combine them now? ] "Yes!" [A notification chimed.] [Successfully combined!] [Ruby *1...] Looking at the ruby, now gleaming brilliantly, Irving hesitated. He had previously set a shattered ruby in his iron sword, gaining a 0.1% critical hit rate. But this full ruby would increase it tenfold! But even so, that was just a mere 1%... That is to say, to defeat the unknown monster at the altar, he''d have to die a hundred times just to land a successful critical hit. "Forget it. It''s too much hassle. It''s all about who''s luckier. I don''t have the time to gamble!" Irving declared. With the apocalypse a month away, dying once a day, it would take a hundred days to overcome. Without hesitation, he posted the newly combined ruby and the pigman bones in the trading section. [Pigman Bones *320 (Note: Can be used to upgrade weapon quality) Price: $100,000.] The post has just been posted and immediately attracted many comments below: "Holy shit! Who''s this boss? The game just started and he''s got all these pigman materials!" "It averages out to one bone per five pigmen. Did this guy slaughter a whole village?" "Such a steal! 320 pigman bones for only $100,000..." "Damn! You''re disrupting the market, I don''t believe you''ve collected that many materials." "This guy must be a scammer!" Seeing this comment, Irving''s smile grew even brighter. The person complaining was obviously another seller in the trading section who dared to ask for $10,000 for just 10 bones, while he had 320 bones priced at only $100,000. This clearly means taking other''s job. No. To be precise, it means directly destroying the other person''s livelihood! Irving couldn''t be bothered to argue with such pettiness and posted another listing. [For Sale: Refined Ruby *1, price negotiable (preferably exchanged for equivalent items or crafting materials.)] Irving had his plans. Exchange for money? With the apocalypse arriving in a month, money would be as good as trash paper¡ªtoo rough even for toilet use. The money would only be useful for a month. For him, the most important thing now was to find a way to defeat the monster at the altar... Just after Irving finished posting these two trading posts, the entire forum exploded. Many netizens are discussing this user nicknamed "Lucky Little White Face". Rat-tat! Rat-a-tat! As Irving was monitoring the forum for trade updates, someone suddenly knocked on his door. Chapter 4: Official Inspector It was just his food delivery. Irving breathed a sigh of relief. Not long after he''d posted his trade, many forum users were discussing a player nicknamed "Lucky Pretty Boy". This player was, in fact, Irving. The nickname suited him perfectly. A tenfold drop rate was akin to cheating! If this wasn''t a lucky pretty boy, what was? "I thought someone had traced me through the internet..." Irving shook his head. He opened the food bag, pulled out a burger and fries, and took a sip of his cola. Just as he was about to fill his stomach... Ding! The small horn on the forum interface flashed. "Congratulations! The trade was successful!" "Your trade post: Pigman Bones *320...has been bought by another user." "First trade reminder: This forum is globally networked. To ensure transaction safety, the transaction amount is temporarily held by the official, and will be automatically transferred to the personal account provided after the buyer successfully receives the goods." Irving wasn''t too concerned about this. After all, a good market environment was the foundation. $100,000 was easily obtained. Irving thought of another problem - how to deliver those pigman bones to the buyer? That was a total of 320 pigman bones. If he get larger items or materials in the future, wouldn''t transportation be a big problem? Ding! System prompt: "All game materials transferred into the real world can be proportionally reduced!" Irving was overjoyed and quickly tried it out. He went into the game, and chose to take out the 320 pigman materials. A prompt popped up on the system interface. "Do you want to proportionally reduce this item?" "Please enter __ __ ratio!" "3%." Irving typed in a random ratio, and the pigman bones, which were about the size of an arm, were all reduced to the size of toothpicks. All 320 of them could fit into a small box. "This is amazing!" Irving exclaimed. Having solved the transportation issue, Irving breathed a sigh of relief. When he looked back at the forum, he noticed that the little horn for message notification was still flashing. When he clicked on it, it wasn''t a trade reminder, but a private message from a stranger: Username, Anna. "What properties does the ruby have? How did you obtain it?" Irving''s smile faded and his brows furrowed, his guard immediately up. The internet was very advanced now. Although this forum was organized by the official, its security was somewhat guaranteed. But who knew who was behind this stranger''s account? "The ruby can increase the critical hit rate by 1% when embedded in a weapon... As for how I obtained it, you don''t need to know." Irving replied coldly. The other party seemed to sense something and continued to reply using the account Anna: "I know you are wary. But there is no need!" Lucky Pretty Boy sent a, "?" Anna: "Let me introduce myself briefly. I am an official forum inspector and also one of the first beta testers of the Otherworld!" "I saw you post two trades in a row, one for Pigman Bones *320, and the other for this ruby." "To be honest, I am very interested in you." Lucky Pretty Boy: "Official? Inspector? How can you prove that what you''re saying is true?" Anna: "Very simple! Each official inspector''s account has a certification at the end. You can see it if you click on it!" Irving directly clicked on the user "Anna" profile, and indeed there was a V-shaped certification symbol next to the username. Upon hovering the mouse over the certification symbol, a line of text popped up: Official Inspector. "It seems like it really is someone from the official team." Irving said. After confirming her identity, he finally let his guard down. A new message popped up. Anna: "Irving, I really admire you personally, and the official team could really use someone with your talents!" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ve looked at your IP address and it seems you''re near the capital. Would it be possible for us to meet offline?" "..." Irving didn''t respond. He wasn''t sure what this Anna was up to. But he decided that since she was from the official team, she would probably have access to more resources and information... It might be a good idea to meet up. Irving, using the account "Lucky Pretty Boy", replied: "Alright, but I want to make things clear in advance!" "I came to this forum to sell this ruby. If I''m not satisfied with the items or conditions you''re offering, I will refuse." Anna replied: "Rest assured! How about tomorrow at noon?" After their conversation, the username on the other end turned grey indicating she had logged off. Irving spent some more time on the forum. Although many users had messaged him privately showing interest in the ruby and some even offered one million dollars to buy it, he rejected them all. After finishing his takeaway, Irving, who had been messing around in the game all day, felt sleepy. He went to bed and fell into a deep sleep. .... The next day. The harsh sunlight poured in through the gaps in the curtains. By the time Irving woke up, it was already 11 a.m. He looked at his phone. Unread messages: 99! When he clicked to view them, all of them were from Alice, that bitch. The messages were all about why he wasn''t replying to her and how she wanted to meet up to clear things up. "Meet up? Let''s see how I deal with you then, bitch!" Irving cursed. After hesitating for a moment, in order to stabilize Alice first and implement her revenge, he reluctantly replied, "I''m busy these days. I''ll find you when I''m free!" Immediately afterward, Irving closed his phone. On the other side, Alice was eating at home. There was a young man sitting next to her. He was eating and scrolling through pictures of beautiful women on his phone, occasionally letting out a lewd smile. This was Charles, Alice''s younger brother. Seeing her brother''s worthless behaviour made Alice, who was already in a bad mood, even more irritable: "Can you stop playing with your phone while eating? All you do is sleep around! Don''t you dare bring any diseases back home!" Charles''s face fell at her words: "Sis! Can''t you wish me well for once? And what do you mean sleep around? I always pay." Alice became even more irritated! Their parents were retired and the only source of income was her salary. Alice snapped: "Pay? You think that justifies sleeping with prostitutes! The little money we have at home is almost gone because of you. My salary is not even enough for you to pay for two nights with a prostitute! Can''t you just go find a job?" Charles''s face alternated between pale and green as he struggled to find the right words to say. Suddenly, the old lady sitting quietly at the table rapped her knuckles against the surface. Her weathered face bore a stern expression as she shot Alice a fierce glare and said, "What''s wrong with your brother? "Isn''t it normal for young people to love having fun? What''s wrong with messing around with some women? It''s better to have more breeding; that way, I can hold my grandchildren sooner!" This elderly woman was none other than Aurora, the mother of both Alice and Charles. "Oh, by the way, sis!" Charles, who had spent all his money on women the night before, asked, "How''s that sucker you hooked up with last time?" "Did he enjoy spending money on you? Seems like he''s got a house or something!" "Rare to find such a sucker! Make sure you milk him for all he''s worth. Get him to sell the house and give me a cut so I can have some fun too!" "Sis..." Charles tried to continue, but Alice left without a word. Back in her room, Alice couldn''t help but sigh as she instinctively glanced at her stomach. She was pregnant! "I always made sure to use protection. How could this happen..." Alice often frequented bars for entertainment, and when she got drunk, things sometimes got out of hand. But even now, she had no idea who the father of the child in her belly is... She couldn''t tell anyone about this news. She desperately needed a sucker to take responsibility. Just then, her phone rang. Seeing Irving''s message, a glimmer of hope sparked in her eyes as she murmured to herself, "Sorry, but you''re so naive!" "It looks like I need to establish a relationship with you quickly. That way, I can smoothly pass off the child in my belly as yours!" Alice began to strategize. ... Irving emerged from the shower feeling refreshed. As he entered the living room, a knock sounded at the door. "Here we go!" Irving smiled, remembering his appointment with the official inspector from yesterday. However, when he opened the door, he realized that more than one person had come... Chapter 5: Catalog Information, A Beautiful Womans Overture There are two people standing at the door, one male and one female. The woman, in her twenties, sported a pair of slender, shapely legs clad in black stockings, a pleated miniskirt, and a tightly fitted white blouse, which accentuated her curvaceous figure to perfection. Her captivating eyes fixed on Irving as she spoke playfully, "Hello, Mr. Irving! We chatted on the forum last night. I''m the official inspector, Anna." Irving remained silent, his attention entirely focused on the man beside Anna. He felt an unprecedented sense of oppression emanating from him. Especially the man''s gaze was like a sharp blade, scrutinizing himself up and down from the moment he opened the door. That feeling is very uncomfortable. Anna''s pretty face broke into a smile. "Don''t worry, Mr. Irving. He''s also a member of our organization, mainly responsible for security." "Hello, I''m Aron." the man said in a rough voice, forcing a smile that was more grotesque than tearful on his stern face. Seeing no malice from them, Irving didn''t press further but merely shook hands with Aron as a formality. He could distinctly feel the thick calluses, especially around the base of Aron''s thumb. "This man is no simple character, and he''s dangerous." Irving thought to himself. Then, catching on to something Anna said earlier, he looked at her puzzled, "You just mentioned... organization? What do you mean?" Anna grinned, "Can we go inside to talk? It''s not convenient here." Irving lives near the city center. The house is a duplex structure divided into two floors. Downstairs are the living room, kitchen, bathroom, and so on. The upstairs is divided into two parts, one side is the work area, and the other side is the resting bedroom. This is the only asset left by his parents before their passing. ... Inside the living room. "You''re here for more than just the ruby, aren''t you?" Irving asked. Since registering on the forum, he had filled in his personal details and completed a real-name verification. As an official inspector, Anna had the authority to access user profiles. So it was no surprise that she could find him so easily. But if it was just about trading the ruby, that could have been done online. There was no need for an in-person visit. Anna responded with a calm smile, "Actually, we are here for two things. The first is, of course, the ruby¡­ What kind of resources would you like to exchange for it?" Officials in the game had access to far more resources than most ordinary players. Irving didn''t see any need to mince words, saying firmly, "I need something like a catalog. Ideally, it should contain a map of the Otherworld game and detailed information about each race or creatures like monsters¡­" Dying inexplicably at the altar yesterday had been a frustrating experience for Irving. Up until now, he had no information about the monster. There''s a saying¡ªknow your enemy and know yourself, and you will never be defeated. Even the most powerful beings have their weaknesses. And to defeat them, one must acquire detailed information about them. Next moment. Anna seemed to glean something from his words. Her eyebrows furrowed as she tentatively asked, "Mr. Irving... have you already found that altar?" Being an official inspector, Anna was quite sharp. After all, Irving, registered as "Lucky Little White Face" on the forum, had only purchased some pig bones in the trading area. From this, it wasn''t hard to gauge Irving''s progress in the game. Irving didn''t hide it, he nodded and admitted. Anna''s gaze towards him became complicated in an instant. This the Otherworld game, created by Blue Star Will, just started its beta phase yesterday, and this young man had already surpassed 99% of players Initially, when Anna saw the intact ruby, she speculated it might have been dropped by chance due to Irving''s exceptionally good luck. But now, it seemed this young man was even more formidable than she had imagined! Anna subconsciously glanced at Aron beside her, and it seemed they reached a consensus. "Mr. Irving," Anna skipped over the previous topic and continued, "you just mentioned something about the organization, didn''t you?" "Now, there''s no need to hide it from you. With your capabilities, you have the right to know these things." "In fact, from the moment the alternate world was generated, the officials took this game extremely seriously and established a secret organization¡ªthe Angel Corps!" "The second thing I mentioned earlier is actually an invitation for you to join us!" Irving seemed to have anticipated this. With the game connecting to reality, the officials wouldn''t allow players to develop freely. And this "Angel Corps" was like the official regulatory body. Joining official organizations allows one to enjoy the latest resources, information, and even obtain equipment benefits and real-life shelter from them! Just the official background behind the "Angel Corps" was powerful enough to make countless people clamor to join, and this opportunity was now before Irving. With just a nod, he could enjoy generous treatment. "I''m sorry." Irving''s lips curled slightly, "I''m not ready to join any organization or guild at the moment." His words were quite blunt. Hearing this, the smile gradually faded from Anna''s face. She hadn''t expected this young man in front of her to outright reject her invitation. Come to think of it... Irving was the first player to refuse an invitation from the "Angel Corps" organization! "Why?" Anna hesitated and asked, "Can you give me a reason?" "I''m used to being free and don''t want to be bound by anything." Irving said, then his tone shifted, "Although I can''t join the Angel Corps, it doesn''t mean we can''t cooperate in the future... If there are areas where we can collaborate, I''m still very willing to participate." Joining the Angel Corps established by the officials might seem like a good thing, but for Irving, who possessed the awakened talent of "Tenfold Drop Rate," it would do more harm than good. Wouldn''t he feel restricted going solo? While enjoying the benefits of any organization, one would inevitably be bound by invisible shackles. In the living room, silence descended. After a long silence, Anna sighed regretfully, "Alright then... it''s a real shame, but we respect your decision, Mr. Irving." She understood that even if they couldn''t convince someone like Irving to join the Angel Corps, they needed to maintain a good relationship with him and avoid any offence. Then, Anna added, "The doors of the Angel Corps are always open to you. If you ever change your mind, you''re always welcome to join..." "By the way," she continued, "About the monster atlas you mentioned earlier, we have a player in the Angel Corps whose awakened talent is ''Eagle Eye''..." "Eagle Eye?" Irving asked, slightly puzzled. Anna nodded seriously and explained, "Players with the Eagle Eye talent can obtain basic information about monsters in the Otherworld game. After I return, I''ll send you a detailed file with information about the monsters via an encrypted file..." "But there''s one thing you have to promise - you cannot show this file to anyone, much less leak it!" As she said this, Anna''s face was particularly serious. "You can rest assured about that." Irving assured her, taking out the intact ruby from a drawer. He didn''t want to owe anyone any favors, so he handed it over and said, "Pleasure doing business with you!" Anna accepted the ruby, nodded, and said, "If there''s nothing else, we''ll be on our way!" Soon after, the two of them left. Alone in the room, Irving was ecstatic. He hadn''t expected to obtain the monster atlas so easily. Once he received the file and understood the information about the altar monster, defeating it would not be difficult. But compared to that terrifying monster, he was more curious about the purpose of the altar... ... On the other side. Just as they exited the residential area, the silent Aron couldn''t hold back any longer. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a stern face, he turned to Anna and demanded, "Do you know how important that atlas is? It''s a confidential file! Even amongst the members of the Angel Corps, not everyone is qualified to have it, let alone he''s not even willing to join us..." "So what?" Anna retorted, "Compared to his talent, it''s just an atlas. I''ll report this to our superiors and I believe they will support my decision!" For some reason, she had a strong hunch¡ªIrving might become a powerhouse in the near future. What does an atlas amount to, when getting acquainted with such a person? It''s crucial to build a good relationship with such individuals before they rise to prominence! Chapter 6: Into the Altar, The Ambushing Butcher! Ding-dong! Not long after the two uninvited guests left, Irving received the monster atlas from Anna in his forum inbox. He eagerly opened the contents. Butcher! Basic Information: The natural enemy of the Pigmen, cursed to serve as a guardian of the altar, living in underground caves. It appears at night, possessing extremely sharp claws and teeth... Weakness: Extremely afraid of light! "Afraid of light?" A smile appeared on Irving''s face as he thought of a plan. "Anyway, let''s fill our stomachs first." He pulled out his phone and ordered a Michelin three-star seafood delivery¡ªBoston lobster, salmon sashimi... In the past, he wouldn''t even glance at such high-end restaurants. Because he was broke! But now, things were different. Just yesterday, he made a hundred thousand from selling Pigmen bones on the forum, and they sold out in no time. "When doomsday comes, money will be just paper, useless to keep," Irving muttered to himself. After ordering takeout, he sent another 320 pig bones to the buyer via anonymous courier. 320 portions of pig human bones compressed in a 3% ratio were packed in just a small box. ... An hour later. After enjoying his seafood feast, Irving wiped his mouth and contentedly entered the alternate world... Welcome Player to the Game! Players respawned in the shelter the day after each death. But this time, Irving didn''t hurry to leave. He looked around... The shelter was only 10 square meters, just a bit larger than the bathroom at his home, containing only a storage chest and a single bed, which left even less usable space. Irving shook his head. First, he looked at the storage chest in the corner. The space inside the chest was linked to his backpack, and after each death, items from the backpack were automatically transferred to the chest. [Stone*224] [Wood*182] Then, a system prompt sounded. [Would you like to upgrade the shelter?] [Current shelter level: Lv0] [Next level increases space to 20 square meters, required materials: Stone*100, Wood*100] "Yes." Irving thought to himself, knowing that this shelter was his foothold after the apocalypse! In the next moment, the original 10 square meter shelter instantly expanded to twice its size. The space finally felt less cramped, but Irving was still somewhat dissatisfied. After some research, he had gained basic knowledge about upgrading the shelter... Upgrade the level of the shelter, corresponding to an increase in area. Besides expanding the area, players could also personalize upgrades within the shelter and set up defensive weapons like fences, trap mechanisms, watchtowers, or even arrow towers around the perimeter. "Let''s leave it at this for now. Just to make it a bit more comfortable." Irving murmured. He had more pressing matters to attend to¡ªheading to the altar. He had a feeling that something was hidden inside the altar. Otherwise, why would the "Butcher" be guarding there, and there is also an important message in the picture book Anna sent - the Butcher has been cursed in some way? Who could have cast such a curse? ... In the forest. Following his memory of the route, Irving quickly found the altar from yesterday. Although he encountered numerous Pigmen along the way, they didn''t dare to attack him due to his pigskin armor. People climb higher, water flows lower. Irving hardly spared a glance at low-level beasts like the Pigmen. When he arrived at the altar, rather than approaching it immediately, he started to collect materials around it: twigs, weeds. Tightly binding the weeds to a thick twig, he created a simple torch. However, Irving was not fully satisfied. When he spotted a Pigman not far away, a wicked grin spread across his face. "Sorry, piggy! I didn''t want to slaughter you, but I need fuel..." A Pigman''s cry echoed through the forest. After killing it, Irving, using his sharp sword, sliced open its belly. Besides the bloody, still twitching organs, there was a layer of white fat under the skin. "This fat makes excellent fuel!" Irving chuckled, smearing the fat all over the torch. Now, the torch would burn for a longer time and was less likely to go out. Holding the torch, Irving approached the low wall surrounding the altar, his heart pounding. Looking inside, he saw some gnawed organs scattered on the ground but no sign of the Butcher. "It seems the atlas was right. It doesn''t dare to come out during the day." Irving entered the altar and found a staircase leading to an underground area in the center. After lighting the fat-covered torch, Irving descended the stairs. On both sides of the stairway, unusual symbols were carved into the walls. The further down he went, a chill emanated from the walls, making him shiver. Upon reaching the bottom, he found a hall. Straight ahead, another path led to a deeper place. "What?" With the help of the torchlight, Irving noticed two wooden boxes piled up in a corner. His heart leapt. Both boxes were covered with a thick layer of dust, suggesting they had not been opened for a while. Just as Irving was about to approach the boxes, a strange noise echoed around him. Following the sound, a dark shadow suddenly lunged at him. This feeling was all too familiar! It was the Butcher! "Damn!" Irving cursed under his breath. Despite being prepared, the Butcher''s speed was extremely fast. All he could do was instinctively raise his torch. The blazing fire illuminated the scene, and he finally got a clear look at the Butcher. It was over two meters tall, its body covered in fat and its face full of pustules. Some of the pustules had burst, with viscous yellow fluid trickling down. It somewhat resembled a human, except for its incredibly long and sharp fingernails. "Roar!" The Butcher suddenly retreated, its beady eyes fixated on the torch as if it was somewhat fearful. "Damn it! I was bitten to death by this bastard yesterday! Now it wants to ambush me again!" Irving shouted angrily, feeling no fear at this point. So what if he died? He could just reenter the game tomorrow! However, the pain of death was something Irving did not want to experience again. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So... He would fight for it! Surviving would naturally be the best outcome! His right hand held the iron sword and his left hand the torch. While keeping a vigilant eye on the Butcher in the corner, he continued to approach the two wooden boxes. "Roar!" A sharper roar rang out, piercing eardrums. The Butcher, being a guardian of the altar, saw a stranger approaching the boxes. Like an enraged beast, it bared its sharp, dense teeth and lunged at Irving again. Its attack this time was even more ferocious! It was hard to imagine such speed under the Butcher''s bulky body. It launched itself into the air like a heavy artillery shell, smashing towards Irving. "Not good!" Irving''s pupils constricted. The Butcher''s massive body weighed nearly 300 pounds. If it hit him, even if he did not die, he would be severely injured on the spot! The typical reaction to such a scene would be to dodge. "Let''s fight this!" Irving also became enraged, "Do you really think I''m easy to bully?" In the blink of an eye, Irving had an idea. He first threw the torch, its bright light temporarily blinding the Butcher who had long been in the cave. But seeing the item it was guarding about to be stolen, it still roared and attacked. The next moment... Smash! Behind the dazzling torchlight, a sword was hidden! The sword pierced directly through the Butcher''s skull. Blood gushed out from the back of its head, mixed with red and white brain matter. Boom! A dull sound echoed as the Butcher crashed heavily onto the ground. The sword penetrated its skull even deeper, and Irving rolled to the side. Seeing the Butcher collapsed on the ground, its body spasming a few times before falling still, Irving finally breathed a sigh of relief. [You have successfully killed "The Butcher"!] [Dropped items: Sticky Pus*10, Broken Swift Boots*1] [Pick them up?] Chapter 7: Necromancer "What the hell... Pus? This thing can even drop such disgusting loot?" Irving was speechless. This was the first time he had felt disgust towards a dropped item. [Item Information: Sticky Pus (Applying it can mask your scent...)] Irving shook his head, hesitated for a moment, then picked it up anyway. His attention then switched to the pair of broken swift boots. [Item Information: Broken Swift Boots] [Quality: Common¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Description: These boots are quite old and are in terrible condition. However, wearing them increases movement speed by 10%.] "Holy shit?" Irving was somewhat surprised. Even though the item was damaged, the quality was still up to three stars. If it were in perfect condition, it might have been a common five-star item, or even a high-level item... "Increasing movement speed by 10% is barely passable." Irving clicked his tongue, seemingly somewhat dissatisfied. If any other player heard these words, they might have coughed up blood out of frustration. The odds of killing monsters and beasts and having them drop equipment were quite low. Some people might not even get a single drop even after grinding pigmen all day. Moreover, a 10% increase in movement speed was not trivial. Many battles could be decided in an instant. An increase in speed of even a fraction of a second could be the difference between life and death! "Let''s see what''s in those two boxes." After picking up the broken swift boots, Irving muttered to himself and moved towards the corner. Both dusty boxes were locked. Irving raised his iron sword and struck the chain. Sparks flew from the metal collision. After four or five strikes, there was not even a mark left on the chain. "Can''t break it open? This sucks!" Irving just felt numbness in his wrist. If he continued like this, he might break the iron sword before the chain was broken. However, the more difficult it was, the more he felt that the contents of the boxes were not simple. Just then. An idea suddenly flashed in Irving''s mind. He put away his iron sword, turned around to get the torch, flipped the boxes, and started to burn them! If the owner of these boxes saw this, they might be so angry they would fuming with anger. This was too cunning. A chain lock sometimes only prevents the honest man, not the cunning one. If the chain couldn''t be broken, that didn''t mean the wooden box couldn''t be burnt! After a lot of trouble, the bottoms of both boxes were charred. Irving kicked them hard, making large holes in both. For safety''s sake, he didn''t directly reach in, but instead used the light of the torch to peer inside. "It seems... like a scroll?" Confused, Irving reached in to retrieve the item from the first box. [Item Information: Invisibility Scroll (After use, you can become invisible, but only for two minutes)] "Invisibility? This is interesting! It could save my life!" This time, Irving finally seemed satisfied, nodding appreciatively. Then, he looked at the other box. But when he took out the item from inside, he froze for a long time, unable to speak. [Item Info: Necromancer Class Transfer Rune!] [Activating this rune allows one to change their class to: "Necromancer," granting the basic skill: Undead Resurrection (When killing a monster, there is a certain chance to control its undead to continue fighting for the player!)] Irving was initially stunned. After reading the detailed description, he felt like he had won a multi-million-dollar lottery, unable to contain the excitement in his heart. The mainstream class directions for ordinary players were: Warrior, Mage, Knight, etc., with some hidden professions like: Necromancer, Angel of Light, Alchemist, and so on... However, these hidden professions required the corresponding class-changing runes. The drop rate for such items was extremely low, and there was another issue¡ªa player could not possess two professions at the same time. For instance, if a powerful warrior wanted to change to a mage, they would have to forget all their warrior skills and start over from scratch, a hefty price to pay! Therefore, the earlier a player acquired such a rare class-changing rune, the more advantageous it was. "Man, that''s awesome!" Irving, unable to contain his excitement, pumped his fists in the air. He even imagined leading an undead army to conquer this the Otherworld game one day! Without any hesitation, he immediately used the class-changing rune... In an instant, the rune dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then transformed into a stream of light that burrowed into Irving''s forehead. A system prompt appeared on the virtual interface before Irving''s eyes. [You have gained the profession: Necromancer] [You have gained the innate skill: Soul Plunder!] [Would you like to use Soul Plunder on "The Butcher" immediately?] Irving decisively chose: Yes! [Soul Plunder in progress¡­] [Plunder successful!] As the prompt appeared, the butcher''s corpse, which had been lying on the ground, suddenly convulsed a few times, then stiffly rose to its feet. Its vicious eyes became somewhat duller as it slowly approached Irving. At first, Irving had his guard up until he saw the vicious, bloodthirsty butcher in front of him acting like a puppet, his heart finally at ease. "Why does this feel a little off..." Irving murmured to himself, looking at the butcher in front of him. Upon further research, he finally found the problem. Creatures controlled using Soul Plunder, whether they were monsters or beasts, had their attack power significantly reduced. This was directly related to the power of the Necromancer. With Irving''s current power, the butcher he controlled could only exert 30% of its original attack power. "Better than nothing... I suppose." Irving knew he was too weak for now and reluctantly accepted the reality. He didn''t expect to obtain such a rare item right upon entering the underground hall of the altar. Irving excitedly picked up the torch, his gaze directed towards the tunnel leading to the depths. The tunnel was long. Irving hesitated for a moment, but ultimately decided to continue exploring the depths. He controlled the butcher to walk ahead - if there was any danger, it would be the first to take the hit! After an unknown distance, the light of the torch was much weaker than before, the fat oil on it was almost burnt out. "Where does this lead to..." Irving wondered. Watching the flickering flame, his heart could not help but flutter with unease. Crack! A sudden strange noise brought Irving back to his senses, an indescribable sense of danger emerged in his heart. At that moment, he keenly noticed something seemingly hurtling towards him at high speed from the front! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! "A trap!" Irving was startled and instinctively flung himself to the ground. As he raised his head again, he saw the butcher, who was leading the way, riddled with arrows from head to toe. Furthermore, all the arrows that pierced the butcher were drenched in a black liquid. Deadly poison! With a muffled thud, the butcher''s massive form fell to the ground, motionless as a small mountain. If it wasn''t for the butcher''s large body blocking all the poison arrows, Irving, even on the ground, would have had a hard time escaping death! "I can''t move forward anymore," Irving muttered under his breath. On one hand, the torch was about to go out, and on the other hand, no one knew what other traps or even more terrifying things lay ahead. The butcher he had been controlling was now dead, and he could be next... In the end, Irving decided to turn back. Although he was full of curiosity about the end of the passage, he had to wait until he was fully prepared to continue his exploration. It would be unwise to court death needlessly. By the time he returned to the entrance of the altar along the same path, it was nearly dark. The time in the game corresponded to reality. "You can''t see anything at night. There''s no point in continuing to explore. I need to quickly find some lighting tools!" Irving thought and planned to exit the game. However, before he exited the game, he slaughtered a few nearby pigmen and then performed a soul plunder. Through several experiments, he found that the success rate of soul plunder was highest immediately after the pigmen died. Furthermore, when he controlled three pigmen at the same time, his mental power consumption would grow geometrically. "So tired..." Looking at the pigmen he controlled in front of him, Irving shook his head, gave up persisting, and then directly exited the game. ... S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the room. Irving slowly opened his eyes, his forehead was covered in a thin layer of sweat, and his face was a bit pale. This was the side effect of excessive mental power consumption. Out of helplessness, he could only lie down and rest for an hour. When Irving woke up again, his complexion had improved quite a lot. Then he logged into the "Strange World" forum on his computer. Ding-dong! Ding-dong! Ding-dong! Just after logging in, Irving found that the backstage messages seemed to have exploded, with the small horn blinking non-stop! Chapter 8: The Delivered After logging into the forum and looking at the private messages in his inbox, Irving couldn''t help but shake his head. Ever since he sold those pigman materials and rubies in the trading area, quite a few people had started to take notice of him. The private message area: "Bro, are you interested in joining our guild? Loads of benefits, and let me whisper in your ear, there are quite a few single ladies in our guild!" "Hey, do you still have that ruby? I''m willing to offer five million dollars for it. Are you interested in discussing it?" "Boss! Please take me with you!" "..." After entering the backend, Irving marked the post about the ruby in the trading area as ''Sold Out!'' As for the guilds tossing him olive branches, he had no interest. On the one hand, it was not that necessary, on the other hand, if he needed help in the future, he can completely build his own strength with his talent! Upon entering the discussion area and casually scrolling through, Irving noticed that there were significantly more posts than yesterday. The Otherworld Game was gradually opening more slots, and more and more players would be pouring in, which gave him a sense of urgency. Suddenly, Irving''s attention was drawn to an announcement on the forum homepage. The general content was: The officials will be hosting an offline event in the suburbs tomorrow! Irving frowned, although he had become a necromancer now, due to the limitations of mental power, he could only control three monsters at a time, and they were the lowest-level pigmen... Irving had been staying at home for two days. It was time for him to go out and get some fresh air. Maybe he could even get lucky and find some needed equipment. Looking at the posts in the discussion area, he felt rather bored. Most of the players were still discussing how to deal with the pigmen. After closing the forum, Irving stretched out on his gaming chair, ready to wash up and go to sleep early... Just then, his phone rang. It was a call from Alice. "What''s up?" After hitting the answer button, Irving''s expression darkened. Irving''s icy tone made her feel a wave of disappointment. But as she looked down at her slightly bulging belly, she swallowed it and spoke in a gentle voice, "What have you been busy with lately? You haven''t contacted me for a few days, and you don''t reply to my messages..." A cold glint flashed in Irving''s eyes: "What does that have to do with you?" Alice was taken aback. She remembered when they first started dating, Irving was all over her, like a puppy. But now his attitude towards her had become incredibly cold. "Could it be... He found out about my pregnancy?" A sudden fear gripped Alice, but she quickly dismissed the thought. "Impossible! I only found out a few days ago with a pregnancy test, and I haven''t told anyone." Alice''s brows furrowed, the only possibility she could think of... Could it be that this jerk was seeing someone else? "I can''t drag this out any longer!" With that thought, Alice''s voice became even softer. "I know you''ve been busy lately. How about this - I''ll come over to your place in a bit, to help you unwind..." Unwind? Irving laughed. Any man functioning properly would understand the implication of her words. He replied impatiently, "Whatever you say!" After leaving this remark, Irving directly hung up the call. He despised this woman, Alice, from the bottom of his heart. But he suddenly changed his mind and decided to slowly play with her, retaliate against her... to let her gradually experience the taste of despair! ... Half an hour later, there was a knock at the door. Upon opening it, there stood Alice! She was dressed in a form-fitting black satin dress, which perfectly accentuated her curvaceous figure. Her porcelain-white skin was as soft as milk. "Your takeout''s here!" Alice greeted Irving, lifting up the food she brought. Her face was adorned with a cute smile. Irving''s gaze fell on the dishes, but he was inadvertently attracted by the two huge and tender things on Alice''s chest - large, yet delicate. He had to admit, there was a reason why he was attracted to this woman in his past life. Irving didn''t say much, took the food from Alice, and headed back inside. Irving had spent the past few days exploring the alternative world, neglecting the mess at home. Alice sat on the sofa, tenderly opening the food containers for him. She glanced around the room and furrowed her eyebrows, "Why is your place such a dump? Are all men like this?" Having said that, she started cleaning up. Meanwhile, Irving sat on the sofa, eating his dinner, his gaze never leaving Alice. As Alice tidied up, her back was to Irving. Her ample hips wrapped in the satin black dress moved rhythmically. Her creamy, slender legs tightly pressed together, and every now and then she would bend over, making her enchanting waist form an S-curve. The sight was nothing short of tantalizing! Irving felt a warm surge in his lower abdomen. After carelessly wolfing down a few bites, he thought to himself, "If you''re going to offer yourself willingly, I might as well take a bit of interest in return." The next moment, Alice felt a strong arm wrapped around her waist. She couldn''t help but let out a soft cry, only to realize that his hands had already slipped into her dress, playfully kneading her chest. "You... what are you doing!" Alice could only feel a tingling sensation in her body, emitting a satisfied moan. Irving embraced her soft body tightly, the pinkish-red imprint of his fingers soon appeared on her pale skin due to his intensity. A meaningful smile spread across his face. What does he want? The question sounded as if a little bunny was asking a big bad wolf. Alice attempted to struggle, only to hear a harsh command in her ear. "Kneel down!" Irving showed no mercy, pushing her down, "Didn''t you say you wanted to help me relax? Start your performance." Kneeling on the ground, Alice barely had time to react when a large object filled her mouth, her saliva coating it. Irving looked down at Alice kneeling before him with satisfaction. From her initial resistance, she gradually started to comply. He could clearly feel her agile tongue stimulating his sensitive area. However, it wouldn''t be that easy to disarm Irving. "Baby, I''m so tired..." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ten minutes later, Alice was begging on her knees, her ample bosom streaked with saliva. "Come here!" Irving commanded, pulling her up from the floor and onto the balcony. Her black dress was now discarded, revealing her flawless, bare body as she shyly perched on the balcony railing. "Isn''t this a bit inappropriate? What if someone sees us¡­" Alice said, a blush spreading across her cheeks and worry in her eyes as she glanced outside. Thwack! Irving''s hand landed hard on her round bottom, leaving a red mark. "Shut up!" he snapped. At this moment, Alice has become Irving''s tool for venting her desires! Unapologetically, Irving thrust himself into her, each forceful invasion eliciting a sultry moan from Alice. A glistening liquid trickled down the inside of her trembling legs. "Stop, please! I can''t take it anymore. You''ll kill me¡­" Alice pleaded. But Irving, behind her, showed no signs of stopping. She could never have dreamed that the man before her would possess such voracious stamina! "¡­" Half an hour later, Irving released a guttural groan, and Alice collapsed onto the floor. Her eyes were foggy, as if she had just completed a physically exhausting workout. "Bitch." Irving said coldly, casting a sideways glance at her. "Don''t forget to clean up here later!" With that, he turned and walked towards the bathroom. Lying on the floor, Alice looked at the puddles of fluid scattered around her. She wore an expression of disbelief on her flushed face. "Oh god, is he even human? How can he be so powerful... I nearly passed out just now!" Chapter 9: Mutual Destruction The next day. When Irving woke up from bed, Alice was nowhere to be found. After the intense battle last night, she lay on the floor for a full hour before she recovered, supporting herself against the wall as she left. "She ran away pretty quickly..." Irving shook his head. After the passionate encounter last night, he felt much more invigorated, but he had no intentions of forgiving Alice. He was brutally cast aside by her in his previous life... the pain of being slowly, mercilessly stabbed would never be forgotten. He was determined to get revenge on Alice and her entire family! "She can''t really think I''m that easily fooled, can she?" Irving recalled his previous life with a sneer. He had long seen through Alice''s purpose - trying to make him a scapegoat? No way! In Irving''s eyes, Alice was nothing more than an object for venting his desires. Not because he was cold and heartless, but because his reincarnation made him realize many truths. In this world, the law of "survival of the fittest" can never be escaped! There''s a saying, " One man''s trash is another man''s treasure"!" Especially in the apocalypse, morality collapses, order crumbles, human nature is ugly... as long as you have absolute power, women will naturally throw themselves at you. "The most important thing now is to quickly increase my power, having a strong fist is the way to go!" Thinking this, Irving took a shower, then checked the time. The official offline meeting was scheduled for three o''clock in the afternoon. It was still early, so he logged directly into the Otherworld Game. ... After leaving the shelter, Irving looked towards the altar deep in the forest. "There must be some secret hidden inside that altar." Irving mused. He had unexpectedly obtained two treasures just inside the altar hall yesterday, but he eventually shook his head. With his current power, even if he summoned three monsters to follow him, it would be very difficult to reach the core of the altar. In the end, he chose to explore in the opposite direction. With the addition of the Speed Boots, his speed was much faster than before. Ten minutes later. When Irving reached a hill, just as he was about to sit down and rest, a roar that made the earth tremble was suddenly heard. His expression immediately tightened, and he quickly hid behind a large rock. When he peeked out, looking in the direction where the roar came from, his face changed. Not far away, two beasts were confronting each other. Their cold eyes were fixed on each other, and their throats were emitting heart-shaking growls. One of the beasts was a leopard covered in patterns. Its huge body was over three meters long, double the size of a real-life leopard. On the other side was a hunting dog! The hunting dog was not very big, only a bit over one meter long, somewhat similar to a Tibetan Mastiff. Compared to the leopard, the hunting dog was at a physical disadvantage, but its ferocious momentum was not inferior to the leopard''s. What Irving found most incredible was that the hunting dog was surrounded by a layer of purple flames. Irving recalled the content in the bestiary that Anna had given him... Given the awakening level of the talent of that player in Angel''s Team, his talent [Eagle Eye] could only probe the information of otherworldly beasts that had appeared within a three-kilometer radius. Among them, there was an introduction to this very Ghost Hunting Dog. [Ghost Hunting Dog] [Introduction: Said to have once been the pet of a hell''s messenger, its body is enveloped in purple flames. Once anything gets touched by its flame, it is extremely hard to extinguish. Its nature is extremely ferocious, but if tamed during its infancy, it will be highly loyal to its master. Having it by your side can increase the luck factor!] Before Irving could think further, the mutated leopard got into a fierce fight with the Ghost Hunting Dog. Irving, who was hiding behind a boulder, felt a bitter taste in his mouth. With his current strength, there was no way he could contend with these two behemoths. "Leaving now... If they notice me, it would be troublesome." Irving dismissed the idea and chose to stay put and observe the situation. Although the Ghost Hunting Dog was much smaller in size than the leopard, for some reason, it was displaying an unusual fierceness. Especially its purple flames, whenever they came into contact with the leopard during the fight, they immediately burned a large wound. Roar! Irving waited for more than half an hour behind the boulder, and the noise of the two beasts tearing each other apart gradually died down. Looking in that direction again, he saw that the leopard''s flesh was burnt black by the purple flames, and it was lying on the ground, on its last breath. On the other side, the throat of the Hunting Dog was pierced, and it was crying out in pain, struggling to walk in a certain direction. But it couldn''t manage more than a few steps before it collapsed in a pool of blood... It was a mutual destruction! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Opportunity!" Seeing this, Irving''s heart leaped, and he stepped out from behind the boulder. When two dogs fight for a bone, a third runs away with it. At this moment, Irving was the fisherman! He first walked over to the leopard. The leopard, severely injured by the purple flames, instinctively bared its fangs and growled at the approaching stranger. "Trying to scare who?" Irving chuckled, a cold glint in his eyes. He would not miss this excellent chance to finish it off. He directly took out his iron sword and thrust it into its heart. Blood instantly gushed out. [You have successfully killed the Forest Leopard!] [Dropped items: Sharp Fangs*10, Damaged Night Blade*1, Emeralds*3] [Do you wish to pick them up?] "Yes." Irving didn''t expect to encounter such good fortune on his exploration to expand the map. He didn''t do much, just finishing off the ferocious Forest Leopard. Next, a row of information appeared before his eyes. [Item Information: Damaged Night Blade] [Tier: Ordinary ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Introduction: This is a dagger, incredibly sharp, compact and capable of being hidden on the body, to take the enemy''s life unexpectedly. However, it is somewhat damaged...] "Actually a five-star equipment!" Immediately, Irving could not contain his excitement. This was the highest-ranked equipment he had obtained since entering the game. Although it was still in a damaged state. He murmured, "If I could repair it, perhaps it would become a high-level piece of equipment!" It would be a sensation if a player managed to acquire high-level equipment this early in the game, only three days into the internal testing phase. "It''s not the time to consider this." Irving suppressed his inner excitement, turning his gaze back, and his expression changed instantly. In the brief moment when he was lost in thought, the Hell Hunting Dog that had previously been lying in a pool of blood had vanished. A sense of foreboding welled up in Irving''s heart. He had just witnessed the horrors of the Hell Hunting Dog, particularly its purple flames, which were difficult to extinguish once ignited. "It couldn''t be. Its throat was pierced. How could it disappear..." Irving became tense, gripping his iron sword tightly, and cautiously following the blood trail. Soon. Irving found the body of the Hell Hunting Dog outside a cave, his hanging heart finally let go. Besides, there was equipment scattered on the ground. [Dropped items: Purple Flame Armor*1] [Do you wish to pick it up?] "Yes." Irving''s equipment column once again appeared before his eyes. [Item Information: Purple Flame Armor] [Tier: High-Level ¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Introduction: Equipment left by the Hell Hunting Dog, the armor is soft and light, possessing a strong defense, especially against fire attacks. It also causes fire backlash to the enemy in battle!] "I''ve hit the jackpot!" Irving''s face was filled with an irrepressible excitement when he saw the high-level tier in the property. He even felt a bit dizzy. Fortunately, he didn''t choose to go to the altar again at the beginning, otherwise this incredible good luck wouldn''t have happened to him. Of course, his talent [Tenfold Drop Rate] played a significant role in the continuous equipment drops. Not everyone can get equipment when killing these beasts. "It''s strange. Why did the Ghost Hunting Dog come here before it died?" Irving looked at the cave in front of him, puzzled. The entrance of the cave was small, less than half a meter wide. Just as he was puzzled, a juvenile howling sound suddenly came from the cave. "This sound... it can''t be!" Irving''s heart jolted, seeming to understand something. He hurriedly walked towards the cave, looked inside, and the next moment his body was trembling with excitement. The juvenile howling sound came again! A juvenile Hell Hunting Dog was seen waiting to be fed inside the cave. Its body was covered with a layer of purple fur, fluffy and adorable. Chapter 10: Offline Exchange Meeting At the entrance of the cave. A fluffy puppy was looking curiously at the stranger that had suddenly appeared outside with its dark eyes. Irving was speechless for a long time. "My God!" he finally understood, "No wonder the Hell Hunting Dog was so desperate to return here. It has a cub inside!" The Hell Hunting Dog, as a pet of the messenger of hell in the legends, is extremely rare and ferocious. They would rather die than surrender and are impossible to tame after they reach adulthood... And its cub is even rarer! Irving initially thought he was fortunate enough to have obtained two pieces of equipment by chance. He never expected to encounter a cub of the Hell Hunting Dog here! "The name ''Lucky Little White Face'' is really apt. My luck is about to explode!" Irving said with a smile. He then reached out to pick up the little creature from the cave, but the Hell Hunting Dog cub seemed to be repelled by his unfamiliar scent. It kept retreating and showed an attack posture with its milk teeth. "This little guy¡­" Irving was speechless, but he didn''t rush. He turned to look at the corpse of the Ghost Hunting Dog behind him, a glint in his eyes. He then used the Soul Snatch skill of the Necromancer talent. [Soul Snatch in progress...] [Snatch failed!] "What the hell?!" This was the first time Irving had failed. He originally planned to control the corpse of the Ghost Hunting Dog to lure the cub out of the cave. However, he quickly figured it out. Firstly, adult Ghost Hunting Dogs are extremely difficult to tame. Secondly, his mental power was too weak, which led to his failure. "I can only try other methods¡­" Irving then went to the body of the forest leopard. Unfortunately, the body of the forest leopard was too severely burnt and it would be difficult to display much strength even after soul snatching. After some thoughts, Irving was afraid to delay too long in case the Hell Hunting Dog cub in the cave ran away. He directly used the Night Peak Blade to cut open the body of the forest leopard and cut off a few pieces of fresh meat. He then quickly returned to the cave. Twenty minutes later. Irving was holding the Hell Hunting Dog cub in his arms, stroking its fluffy little head and feeding it a piece of fresh meat: "Be good and come home with me. From then on, I''ll be your master. Follow me and you''ll have meat to eat every day!" Woof! The Hell Hunting Dog cub, with its dark, shiny eyes, seemed to understand something. It kept wagging its little tail and looked very happy. "This little guy is so easy to deceive!" Irving thought to himself. Cubs of such beasts do not have much self-awareness and can easily be won over with a little benefit. When he returned to the shelter, he fed all the meat cut from the forest leopard to the Hell Hunting Dog cub, and then lightly touched its forehead. "Stay here and wait for me to come back! I have some things to deal with." Irving said then logged out of the game. ... When he returned to his room, Irving checked the time. Before he knew it, it was already past one in the afternoon. After ordering some takeout and eating a few bites, he hurried out the door. The offline exchange meeting organized by the official side was taking place in a park in the suburbs. By now. The park had gathered quite a number of players who had secured slots for the internal beta testing of the "Other World". Some were locals from the capital city, while others had come from all over. After all, this was the first offline exchange event for the Otherworld Game. After getting out of the taxi, Irving took a stroll around the park and found many people chatting about their experiences in the game. "I spent the whole day yesterday figuring out the trick to killing Pigmen¡­" "Tell us quickly! I''m so tired of getting killed by Pigmen. I''m starting to have a phobia of them." "I got a piece of ordinary three-star equipment this morning! Haha, my luck is really amazing!" "Damn it, I''m jealous!" Upon hearing about the ordinary three-star equipment, exclamations of surprise were heard from the crowd. For most players, even killing Pigmen was a difficult task, let alone getting equipment drops. But upon hearing this, Irving showed a calm and composed smile. No one knew that the young man in front of them had long figured out how to slaughter Pigmen mercilessly, and even had a way to kill the Butcher, the nemesis of the Pigmen. And as for three-star ordinary equipment¡­ "What the hell are you smiling at?" The young man who was bragging about his equipment suddenly noticed Irving, his face changing significantly. "What, I can''t smile?" Irving said with a playful tone, "It''s just a piece of ordinary equipment. Is there a need for such a fuss?" "Ordinary equipment? But it''s three-star!" The young man retorted proudly. Many people turned their attention to Irving. Their eyes filled with contempt and they started to gossip. "Just ignore him. He''s probably just jealous because someone else got equipment." "From the way he talks, it seems like he looks down on ordinary equipment. The game has only been in internal testing for three days, having a piece of equipment is already pretty impressive." "Yeah, I don''t even have one piece yet..." "Dude!" At this moment, a few more people surrounded the young man, asking, "How much are you planning to sell that three-star ordinary equipment for? I want to buy it!" "I want to buy it too!" Someone else chimed in. Even someone on the spot offered a sky-high price of a million, hoping to make a purchase. The young man''s face grew more complacent as he stared at Irving and mocked, "If you don''t have the capability, don''t embarrass yourself here. See? People are scrambling to buy from me!" Upon hearing such derisive words, Irving couldn''t help but laugh. Besides chatting amongst each other in the park, many people had set up makeshift stalls as well. Irving thought of the two pieces of equipment he had just acquired. The Purple Flame Armor was a great fit for him and naturally couldn''t be sold. But the Broken Shadow Peak Blade seemed somewhat redundant... As a necromancer, his main method of attack was to control the spirits of other beasts. A dagger was a more suitable weapon for classes like warriors. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What he needed now was a piece of equipment that could enhance his spiritual power... Thinking about this, Irving had no hesitation. He re-entered the game, choosing the item [Sharp Fangs*10] and then selected the [Broken Shadow Peak Blade]. The prompt sounded. [Do you want to upgrade the Broken Shadow Peak Blade? ] The upgrading of a weapon had a certain probability of failure. And the higher the level of the weapon, the better chance of successfully upgrading with better materials. Irving was not flustered at all. After all, he was a man with a tenfold luck rate. He firmly chose: "Yes!" The next moment, a flash of golden light signified a successful upgrade! [Item Information: Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade] [Grade: Advanced¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Introduction: An extremely sharp dagger that can easily pierce iron armor. There are slight defects on the surface, and it seems that it could still be upgraded... ] Irving was somewhat surprised. Although he had long realized that the grade of this Shadow Peak Blade would be higher after upgrading and repair, he didn''t expect it to be on par with the Purple Flame Armor. Furthermore there was still room for further upgrades. Unfortunately, he couldn''t use this weapon at all... "Come take a look. Don''t miss out!" Irving took out the Shadow Peak Blade and the replaced Pigskin Armor, and started shouting: "Pigskin Armor, a two-star ordinary defensive equipment, naturally restrain Pigmen. Wear this equipment and you won''t have to be afraid of Pigmen anymore!" There was a commotion on the spot! "What? A two-star ordinary equipment!" "Holy cow! It even has additional attributes, and it restrains Pigmen. I really need this equipment! My mom won''t have to worry about me being chased by Pigmen anymore." "How much? Don''t compete with me! I want the equipment!" More and more people gathered around. Even the buyers who wanted to buy the young man''s equipment turned their attention to Irving. The young man was somewhat embarrassed and quickly said, "It''s just a two-star ordinary equipment, mine is..." Before he finished speaking, Irving raised another dagger, radiating a dark green glow: "Advanced Equipment! Three Stars!" The park suddenly went quiet. Everyone seemed to have heard something incredible, and it took them a long time to recover... Chapter 11: Catastrophe Generation For most players who are still figuring out how to kill Pigmen, even dropping a piece of junk is an unattainable luxury. Yet Irving had brought out two pieces in one go. One ordinary ¡ï¡ï [Pigskin Armor] and one advanced ¡ï¡ï¡ï [Slightly Flawed Night Peak Blade]. Even those who were setting up stalls nearby ran over to join the commotion after hearing Irving''s call. "Bro! Bro!" At this moment, a figure emerged from the crowd. It was a man in his thirties named Mark. His monotonous daily routine had left him bored, but the emergence ofthe Otherworld Game breathed new life into his dull existence. However, after researching the game for three days straight, every time he left the shelter, he would be ruthlessly massacred by the pigmen outside. It was even more unbearable than being in prison. [Pigskin Armor] had an additional attribute: it could make pigmen feel fear... Mark was so excited as if he had been injected with a shot of adrenaline, yet he didn''t notice his footing. He tripped and lost his balance, tumbling right down to Irving''s feet. "Bro! Can you sell me this equipment?" Mark clung to Irving''s trouser leg, begging. "Highest bidder wins." Irving said. His purpose of attending the offline gathering was not only to interact with other players but also to dispose of some of his discarded equipment. Moreover, after changing his profession to a Necromancer, the consumption of spiritual power had become a significant problem. "I''ll pay three hundred thousand dollars!" Mark pulled out his savings from years of labor. However, as soon as his words fell, other players around also joined the bidding. The additional attribute of the [Pigskin Armor], which could make it easier to kill Pigmen, was enough to make them green with envy. "What? You want to buy it for just three hundred thousand dollars? I''m offering three hundred and fifty thousand dollars." "Not only does it make pigmen feel fear, but this equipment also has decent defense power. It''ll surely be useful in the future... I''ll pay four hundred thousand dollars." "Four hundred and fifty thousand dollars!" "I''m tired of getting killed by pigmen every day. I''ll offer five hundred thousand dollars!" Even the young man who had just boasted about his equipment in front of Irving joined the bidding. Compared to this [Pigskin Armor], he felt that the equipment he had obtained was garbage. Irving didn''t expect that this discarded [Pigskin Armor] would be so popular in the market. He nodded satisfactorily, "Is there a higher bid? You can also exchange it for equivalent materials or equipment." At this point, a pretty young girl with a ponytail came over. She held out a scroll, "Can this be exchanged for your equipment?" Irving''s gaze fell on the scroll, and a virtual screen appeared in front of him. [Item Information: Watchtower Construction Blueprint.] [Description: This scroll can be used to build a watchtower on the outskirts of the shelter. It allows observation of the surrounding conditions. Starting level Lv1, observation range: 5 kilometers. It can be upgraded later to expand the field of vision, but it will require more basic materials.] Irving was intrigued. He thought of the player with the [Eagle Eye] talent in Angel Squad that Anna had mentioned before. With this watchtower, although he wouldn''t be able to discern information about the foreign beasts, he could observe the movements around the shelter... For instance, the morning fight between the Hell Hunting Dog and the Forest Leopard, all movements within a 5-kilometer radius were clearly visible. "No problem, but a blueprint alone isn''t enough. This is a piece of equipment with special attributes¡­" Irving said with a smile. "Add another two hundred thousand dollars then." Beautiful girl with a ponytail proposed. Irving nodded, and the two directly conducted the exchange on the spot and received the bank transfer information immediately. Many players around them cast envious and jealous glances. "My name is Lily!" Beautiful girl with a ponytail flashed a bright smile. Then she turned her gaze to the [Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade], her beautiful eyes glinting with an unusual light. Irving noticed this and asked, "Are you also interested in this piece of equipment?" "That''s an advanced piece of equipment. It''s my first time seeing one. You''re so lucky!" Beautiful girl with a ponytail expressed her admiration with a twinkle in her eyes. A piece of ordinary ¡ï¡ï equipment was actually bid up to five hundred thousand dollars, which sparked a discussion among the surrounding players. In their view, the price... was somewhat inflated. "The game has just started. There''s no need to rush. In no time. There will be many common equipment like this one!" "Exactly, we don''t have to rush for now. If worse comes to worst, we can just keep a low profile, hide in the shelter and wait a few more days." "Five hundred thousand dollars. Do you know what that means? I can''t earn that much in a year even if I don''t eat or drink!" Hearing these words, Irving shook his head. He had personally lived through an apocalypse. When the end times came, the dark lord engulfed the entire blue planet, with strange beasts rampant and living beings suffering immensely. Time was running out... By then, even an ordinary piece of equipment could save a life at a critical moment. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for the money... Under the apocalypse, wiping one''s buttocks feels too hard. "Remaining one piece of advanced equipment, anyone willing to bid or exchange?" Irving held the [Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade] as he spoke. Although those players were somewhat envious of the equipment, the atmosphere was much colder than before. Even if the ordinary equipment was bid up to five hundred thousand dollars, this advanced equipment would start at a million at least... Comparatively, they would rather keep a low profile and hide in the shelter. Ding! Just then, a system prompt suddenly sounded in everyone''s mind. [Otherworldly Disaster is generating...] [The Dark Lord will soon come to Blue Planet. In order for players to better adapt to the harsh environment, a disaster will occur in the Otherworld every once in a while!] [The first wave of the disaster will trigger a small-scale beast riot. Player''s shelters will be attacked!] [Important reminder: If the shelter is occupied, the player will directly lose the game qualification and the real body will also suffer severe backlash.] [First wave of disaster countdown: 24:00:00] The park fell into silence. Every player who obtained the game beta quota received the prompt at the same time. After a brief silence, the scene exploded. All the players'' faces grew ugly. "If I had known this, I wouldn''t have entered the game. I can''t believe it can even backlash!" "Beast riot? The pigmen in the forest are already terrifying enough, perhaps more powerful beasts will appear." "I''m going crazy, what should we do!" Originally, the players were considering temporarily hiding in the shelter, waiting for the market to have more equipment and the prices would naturally come down. By then, they could easily buy a couple of pieces and kill the pigmen...But now, it seems that this plan is no longer feasible. With only 24 hours to prepare, once the beasts start rioting, hiding in the shelter would be tantamount to waiting for death! Even Irving began to worry. Although he had become a Necromancer, his spiritual power only allowed him to summon low-level beasts like pigmen, and no more than three at a time. He might not be able to withstand the beast riot... Not to mention, every subsequent disaster would be more severe than the last. "Beauty, are you willing to sell the equipment you just bought? How about I offer eight hundred thousand dollars?" someone said. "I''ll pay nine hundred thousand dollars. I need at least one piece of defensive equipment, or I''ll be slaughtered." "I want it too. I don''t want to suffer a backlash!" Players who had just felt that five hundred thousand dollars for a piece of ordinary equipment was too much, flocked around Lily. However, they soon received a cold reply. Lily really needed the [Pigskin Armor], especially after learning about the impending disaster, she would definitely not sell it. She rolled her eyes, "Not selling! No matter how much you offer, I''m not selling. Besides, I don''t lack the money!" The surrounding players regretted their earlier decisions. If they had known this would happen, they would have kept raising the price earlier. Their eyes once again turned to the last piece of equipment Irving was selling - the [Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade], their eyes filled with a longing light... At this moment, in their eyes, this was not just a piece of advanced equipment, but a life-saving weapon! Chapter 12: The Useless Staff "Dude, name your price! I''ll buy it even if it means selling my house!" "Yes, this advanced equipment is only slightly flawed. After it''s repaired, it should be able to reach four or five stars. It''s a life-saving weapon." "Would one and a half million dollars do?" Surrounding players crowded around Irving, incessantly asking questions. The situation was far from a normal trade. Their voices carried a hint of pleading, begging Irving to sell them the [Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade]. It was only then that they realized how foolish they had been. Compared to their lives, what did money matter? "For now, I only want to trade this dagger, preferably for equipment that can enhance spiritual power." Irving replied. The moment his words fell, the crowd around him looked as if they had been doused with cold water. The previously excited atmosphere once again quieted down. Equipment relating to spiritual power? Most players found it hard enough to acquire equipment drops in the first place, let alone those that could enhance spiritual power. The players around them were suddenly at a loss for words. Irving observed their reactions and was somewhat disappointed. However, at this moment, he inadvertently spotted a familiar face in the distance. "Your dagger is quite good. It must have been dropped by a higher-level beast." A tall, beautiful woman approached him. It was Anna. "Well? Are you interested too?" Irving asked tentatively. Compared to other players, the officials certainly had more resources in the game. Upon hearing that the [Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade] could only be exchanged for equipment related to spiritual power, the surrounding players dispersed in disappointment. With the news of the beast riot, the players were in a state of panic, and prices of all equipment and materials started to soar. Anna''s gaze lingered on the [Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade] for quite some time. It was clear that she was interested in this piece of equipment. After a while, she conceded reluctantly, "Although several pieces of equipment have recently dropped in the Angel Squad, the highest grade is only advanced ¡ï¡ï. None of them has the attribute to improve spiritual power." "By the way, you just mentioned... that you need equipment to improve your spiritual power. Have you already changed your class?" Anna suddenly realized and looked at Irving in surprise, "If I''m not mistaken, your new class is a mage, isn''t it?" Among the talented players recruited from various places by the Angel Group, only a mere three have changed their professions, and they all switched to the most common jobs: Warrior, Warrior, Knight, Mage. Among these three basic classes, mage was the most difficult and rarest to obtain the class-changing inscription for! Irving merely nodded, neither confirming nor denying her speculation. The Necromancer is a hidden profession, somewhat similar to a mage, as it also requires the consumption of a vast amount of spiritual power. However, it is far more potent than a mage. If Anna knew this, she would probably be taken aback, but he had no plan to reveal this. "By the way, I haven''t seen Aron, the one who came with you last time." Irving deliberately changed the subject. "Aron has some tricky matters to deal with these past few days. So he didn''t come." Anna''s eyes flickered with a hint of inscrutability as she continued, "In fact, ever since the birth of the Otherworld Game, there have been disturbances in various places abroad." "Disturbances?" Irving frowned slightly, fully aware of the implications behind those words. Anna furrowed her brow, "Recently, some suspicious individuals have been discovered entering our country. However, everything is still under control. Aron, having served at the border for over a decade, should be able to investigate this thoroughly in no time." Irving nodded, recalling the thick calluses on Aron''s hand when they shook hands last time. He had already suspected something then. "Mr. Irving, are you really not considering joining our Angel Squad?" Anna had this idea since she first saw the Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade. When she learned that Irving had class-changed to a mage, her desire for him to join the team grew even stronger. "With the current instability both at home and abroad, and the ongoing disasters in the Other World, wouldn''t you consider joining the Angel Squad? Not only would we provide protection in real life, but we would also dispatch other members of the Angel Squad to help you fend off the beast attacks in the game if necessary." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The protection offered by the officials was a benefit that the fearful players could only dream of. However, Irving declined her offer once again. On the other side. The ponytailed beautiful girl, Lily, who just bought the [Pigskin Armor], was whispering to a young man in a suit and leather shoes. The young man in the suit and leather shoes is named James, the young master of the Green Vine Group in the capital. At this moment, his brows are furrowed:"He needs a piece of equipment that enhances spiritual power. I did find one a while ago, but it''s severely damaged and it''s only a common item. He might not want to trade with it." The two were siblings and among the first batch of players who got the beta testing quota. "Just give him more money." Lily sneered, "The guy who sold you the warrior class-change rune also refused at first, but didn''t he agree when you raised the price to 20 million dollars?" James nodded and they started walking towards Irving. "Hello, my name is James." James glanced at Anna and then at Irving, "I heard from my sister that you want to trade for an item that enhances spiritual power. I happen to have one." "Really?" Irving was somewhat surprised. James took out a staff. [Item Information: Severely Damaged Staff] [Grade: Common¡ï] [Description: A weapon left behind by a powerful mage. Severely damaged in battle, it can slightly enhance spiritual power. Other details are unknown...] "Your equipment... it''s too terrible." Anna, who was standing nearby, shook her head and said, "Are you joking? You want to exchange this piece of junk for a high-level item?" Due to severe damage, the staff appeared black all over. If it weren''t for the item information, one would have thought it to be a broken stick picked from a pile of firewood. James also felt somewhat embarrassed, "This equipment can only be used by a mage-class profession. It''s useless for me. And I really like your dagger... So, how about I add another five million dollars to the trade?" "Let me have a look first." Irving replied. For some reason, when he first saw this staff, an indescribable feeling arose in his heart. As if there was a connection between him and the staff. Soon, Irving took the staff from James. The next moment, he felt a faint flow of warmth emanating from within the staff and spreading in his palm. The otherwise black body of the staff seemed to flash a hard-to-detect golden gleam. [Equipped: Severely Damaged Staff.] [Staff Affinity is increasing, Affinity: 5 points] [Activated equipment additional skill: Beginner Fireball!] [Notice: This staff has a certain level of spirituality. Unfortunately, due to severe damage, its initial form will be slowly restored with continuous repairs. The higher the Affinity, the greater the function of the staff.] The equipment was ranked from trash, common, advanced, rare, epic to legendary. A jolt ran through Irving. He realized that he couldn''t judge the value of this staff based on its current grade. Surprisingly, the staff could generate affinity. Although this was related to his necromancer profession, the fact that the weapon''s inherent skill [Beginner Fireball] was activated as soon as it fell into his hands showed that this staff was extraordinary! "Calm down, calm down," Irving muttered to himself, suppressing his excitement. He couldn''t show it now, at least not letting James notice anything unusual. Irving shook his head, pretending to be reluctant, "This equipment is really bad. It can only slightly enhance spiritual power, not much use." "Ten million dollars!" James slapped Irving on the shoulder, "Buddy, how about we become friends? Consider it as selling me a favor. If you need anything in the future, you can always ask for my help!" Lily chimed in, "Ten million is already quite a lot. The warrior class-change rune my brother bought last time only cost twenty million. Besides, one favor from my brother is very valuable. He knows quite a few people in the whole capital!" "Well... okay then." Irving sighed and reluctantly agreed. In fact, he was almost bursting with joy inside. He was sure that this staff had a great potential for future improvement. He definitely profited a lot from this deal! ... At that very moment. The players in the park who were busy looking for equipment to prepare for the first catastrophe didn''t notice a group of men in black quietly approaching from a nearby dense forest. The group consisted of fifteen men, all stout and robust, led by a man with a terrifying scar on his face. "We''ve finally escaped the encirclement and arrived here. Kill them all!" "Yes, sir!" The men under the scar-faced leader showed a fierce gleam in their eyes as they prepared for a merciless rampage. Chapter 13: Under Attack Within the park, players were preparing for the impending calamity. None of them noticed the group of men in black emerging from the distant woods. "Happy trading!" James said. After receiving the [Slightly Flawed Night Peak Blade], he then transferred ten million dollars to Irving''s account on the spot, leaving behind his business card. "Mr. Irving, if you ever need help or have better equipment in the future, feel free to call this number!" With that, James left the place with his sister, Lily, satisfied with the exchange. After the two left, Anna looked at the staff that resembled a piece of firewood and sighed, seemingly feeling sorry for Irving. Irving just smiled, he got what he wanted from this offline gathering and prepared to leave. "Let me give you a ride." Anna offered. "It''s easy to get a taxi here. Since you live downtown, it''s on my way." Irving nodded. It would be a waste not to accept a lift from a beautiful woman. As they were about to leave, a loud bang came from the nearby woods. A dozen men in black, guns in hands, charged out. The first gunshot rang out. The players in the park had yet to react until they saw a young man''s head pierced by a bullet, his brain matter exploding instantaneously. The men in black were like killing machines, relentlessly spraying bullets at the players in the park. Shouts! Screams! Besides the deafening sound of gunfire filled the air. The park had descended into chaos! "What should we do, brother? These people don''t seem to be from our country." Lily and James were hiding behind a Ferrari sports car while the men in black were approaching from the hillside. "I heard a few days ago that the situation abroad was very chaotic, I didn''t expect it to affect us here... These people are clearly here to kill!" James gripped the [Slightly Flawed Night Peak Blade] protectively, keeping Lily behind him. Though he had fully transitioned into a warrior class, against fifteen riflemen, he would be shot to pieces in an instant. Seeing the men in black getting closer, staying put would mean certain death. In the park. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other players were no different than live targets. With each gunshot, people fell into puddles of blood. Although there were some official personnel maintaining order on-site, most had been taken away by Aron. The few security officers from Angel Group in the park could not even raise their heads against the overwhelming firepower of the men in black. "Didn''t Captain John say that he had intercepted them? Did they send more than one group?" Anna''s face turned pale. "What should we do now?" Irving asked. "Damn them all! Let''s fight!" Anna pulled out the pistol she carried with her to return fire, but before she could fire twice, the group of men in black coming down the hill had already turned their attention this way. "Kill her!" The scar-faced leader sneered. Bang Bang Bang! Under a fierce firepower suppression, Anna and Irving hiding behind the rock could only feel countless bullets flying past them. Irving shook his head with a wry smile, "How are we supposed to fight back... We''ve only managed to attract their attention..." He was somewhat speechless, but a cold glint flashed in his eyes. His gaze fell upon the [Severely Damaged Staff] in his hand, and he prepared to stand up. "What are you planning to do?" Anna asked incredulously, "You... don''t tell me you''re planning to fight them with this fire stick?" "Fire stick? That depends on whose hands it''s in." Irving revealed a meaningful smile on his face. Just now, he had successfully activated the staff''s auxiliary skill [Elementary Fireball Magic]. As the game was connected to reality, this meant he could cast it immediately! "I''ll use you guys as my test subjects!" Irving said, his gaze firmly locked onto the men in black on the hillside. Then, holding the staff in his right hand, he concentrated his mind and swung. "What..." Anna saw a dazzling light appear before her eyes. She could feel waves of burning sensation on her skin, and the fireball was still expanding. "What is that!" One of the men in black widened his eyes, exclaiming. "It seems like... it''s a fireball, and it looks like it''s heading this way." "Damn! Run!" The scar-faced man''s sinister smile disappeared as a pinpoint of light appeared in his pupils, rapidly expanding. At this moment, the group of men in black felt an unprecedented sense of oppression. They wanted to escape subconsciously, but it was already too late. Boom! A loud sound echoed as the fireball, solid as a rock and enveloped with high temperature, smashed into the men in black. The men in black hit by the fireball were instantly ignited, falling to the ground and letting out painful cries. In no time, they were burned alive. As for those who had narrowly escaped, their skin started to rot due to the high temperature... Seeing this, Anna was both shocked and delighted. Without further ado, she quickly gathered the security on the scene and counterattacked the fallen men in black. ... Twenty minutes later. Numerous ambulances arrived outside the park, taking all the injured players to the hospital. At this point, several black armored vehicles rushed in. Aron and his fully armed subordinates hurried to the scene. "15 people died and 32 were seriously injured..." Aron''s face darkened like a storm cloud as he listened to the report from his subordinate. He had immediately led a team to investigate upon receiving the news of foreign intruders, and indeed managed to capture a group. However, he had not expected that the enemy had secretly sent two groups of people. "Captain Aron, we have captured three live subjects on the scene. How should we handle them?" At that moment, a few subordinates brought three men in black in front of Aron, including the scar-faced leader. Their bodies were horribly burned by the fireball. Aron glared fiercely at the three men in black, wishing he could tear them apart right there and then. "Take them away. We''ll interrogate them thoroughly later." Anna said from the side. "Yes!" Soon, the three men in black were taken away by the oncoming security personnel. The situation seemed to have finally been controlled. However, Anna kept her eyes on Irving, her emotions complicated. She knew that if it wasn''t for him, many more players would have been killed. "What are you doing?" Aron suddenly shouted. He saw the remaining players inexplicably gathering towards them, including James and Lily. Their gazes were all focused on Irving. Facing the onslaught of the men in black, many had thought they would die there. However, unexpectedly, it was Irving''s fireball that saved them! "Thank you! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t even have the chance to stand here and talk." "That was amazing. That fireball took out the men in black in an instant. My gosh!" The players gave Irving a thumbs-up, their faces full of respect. Seeing this, Aron''s face turned from pale to green and back again.The words of the players were like invisible slaps to his face. As the security captain of the official Angel Squad, he almost let the men in black succeed. "Mr. Irving, we will certainly review our performance today once we return. Thank you for your help!" Aron continued self-reproachfully,"We owe you a favor. If you need anything in the future, feel free to ask me." An official favor! In other words, as long as Irving''s request was reasonable, it would most likely be accommodated. "I was just protecting myself." Irving replied with a nonchalant smile. Soon, the players in the park were evacuated. Irving was taken home in Anna''s car. The moment he entered his house, Irving couldn''t wait and began to study the staff. Then, he found that in order to repair the staff, a material called "Black Luminous Stone" was needed... Chapter 14: Reaching an Agreement Inside the skyscraper. Alice sat listlessly, chin in hand, silently cursing the memory of the previous night, "Damn bastard, must he have taken something beforehand?" Of all the men Alice had been with, none had lasted more than ten minutes under her "Death Coil". Except for Irving. There were even times when she barely endured his relentless assault, begging for mercy on her knees. "If it weren''t for my pregnancy, that useless man wouldn''t stand a chance touching me!" Alice rolled her eyes, "In a couple of days, I''ll tell him the child is his. He definitely won''t find out." "Even if it means raising someone else''s child and being cuckolded, he should consider himself lucky to marry me!" Just as Alice was deep in thought, a group of people entered. Leading them was a man in a suit and shoes, followed by a beautiful young girl with a ponytail. As the front desk of the Green Vine Group, Alice quickly put on a warm smile when she saw James, "Welcome back, Manager. Would you like something to drink?" She held up a freshly poured cup of coffee, her eyes full of anticipation. "Step aside!" Lily snapped impatiently, feeling irritated. Alice''s warm face was met with a cold shoulder as the two left her behind and entered the elevator. In the upstairs office, James relived the events at the park with a long sigh, "We were really lucky to have Irving there. If he hadn''t stepped in at the critical moment, we would have been done for." "I didn''t expect him to be a wizard. No wonder he has such good equipment." Lily had initially thought Irving was just lucky until she saw the fireball spell he cast, which left her deeply shocked. "James, aren''t you planning to establish a guild in the game? If we could recruit people like him, I believe our guild''s strength would significantly increase!" Lily suggested James nodded. He knew that the Other world generated by Blue Star''s will was not just a simple game anymore. Forces in real life would start reshuffling because of this. He had to pave the way in advance, recruiting the strong players in the game at any cost to establish a foothold in the upcoming apocalypse struggle. "Even if we can''t recruit him into the guild, we can''t make him our enemy. His potential is too great..." James murmured. ... [Item Information: Severely Damaged Wand] Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Materials Needed for Repair: 10*Obsidian Stones!] [Obsidian Description: Hard texture, glimmers faintly, rare, generally found in mines only.] At home, Irving looked at the prompt in the virtual interface, his eyebrows furrowed as he gently touched the wand. In the eyes of others, it was nothing more than a piece of firewood. But every time Irving held it in his hand, he could feel a faint heat emanating from within the wand, a warmth that, albeit weak, always invigorated him. Even though it was severely damaged, the wand still managed to maintain a standard quality, especially with the attached skill [Basic Fireball]. Irving was filled with anticipation, longing to see what it would look like after the wand was repaired. "However... it''s really hard to get this obsidian stone." Irving sighed. In the trading section of the forum, not even a hint of [Black Obsidian] could be spotted. As for other equipment and materials, they were typically sold out within moments of being listed. The first wave of disaster would arrive in just 15 hours! In the communication section, numerous players had already begun complaining. Influenced by the looming disaster, the pigmen outside the shelter had started to actively seek out and attack players. Some people were even ambushed by groups of pigmen, ruthlessly slaughtered without even having the chance to cry out. "I don''t even dare step out of the shelter right now, but hiding like this isn''t a solution either." "Wait till tomorrow, the alien beasts will start attacking the shelter. Once the shelter is destroyed..." "God, can I quit the game? I don''t want to die!" "I''m willing to give ten million dollars to anyone who can help me survive the first wave of disaster!" Reading the discussions among players in the forum, Irving felt an inexplicable sense of urgency. If it were only pigmen outside the shelter, Irving would handle them with ease. However, he couldn''t guarantee that there wouldn''t be more powerful beasts emerging. Everyone had one chance. If the shelter were to be destroyed, their physical bodies in reality would suffer severe repercussions. Even if they survived, the outcome wouldn''t be good. Irving first purchased a substantial amount of wood and stones at a high price in the trading section. [Stones: 1837] [Wood: 1624] These basic materials were rudimentary items, used for expanding the area of the shelter. The larger the expanded area, the more materials are needed. In addition, the shelter could undergo special upgrades, such as enhancing the sturdiness of the outer walls. However, these upgrades required more advanced materials. Irving could only feel a headache brewing. He had already exhausted the materials available in the trading section. He suddenly thought of James, whom he met in the park. "He should have quite a network. It would be much more convenient for me to gather these materials through him." With this thought, Irving took out the business card and made a call. James, currently in his office, was taken aback upon receiving the call. Upon hearing that Irving needed a large amount of basic materials, he immediately agreed: "I haven''t had the chance to properly thank you for what happened in the park. You can rest assured about the stones and wood! I''ll send over the first batch of collected materials to you tomorrow morning." "Good." Irving nodded satisfactorily, "Also, see if you can collect some more advanced materials for me. I''ll take as much as you can get, and I''ll exchange equivalent equipment with you later." What James lacked the least was money, and he was thrilled when he heard about the exchange for equipment. Soon, both of them reached a collaboration over the phone. ... As he hung up, Irving once again entered the Other world. Arriving at the shelter, he saw the Hell hound pup nestled in the corner, sleeping soundly. "Howl!" The pup opened its eyes and began wagging its tail excitedly at the sight of Irving, rubbing against him affectionately. "You''re quite friendly. I should give you a name." Irving patted its small head, "I''ve got it, I''ll call you Little Black." "Howl!" The Hell hound pup seemed to understand and howled while sitting upright, as if responding. Irving went out and killed a pigman nearby. When he returned, he fed the fresh pig meat he was carrying to Little Black. After that, he started upgrading the shelter. The shelter was currently at LV1, with an area of 20 square meters. It was still too small! He must expand the area as soon as possible. [Would you like to use wood* 500 and stones* 500 to upgrade the shelter?] [The next level will increase the area to 100 square meters.] "Yes." Irving replied. In the next moment, the area of the shelter expanded fivefold. Little Black, who was eating the pig meat, witnessed this amazing change and started running excitedly around the shelter, as if inspecting its own territory. "This should do for now." Irving was still somewhat unsatisfied. Although he still had a lot of stones and wood left, he didn''t plan on continuing the upgrade. Instead, he went outside the shelter with Little Black and took out a scroll. It was the[Watchtower blueprint]he had exchanged with Lily for the[Pigskin Armor]. [Would you like to use 1000 * stones and 1000 * wood to build a Lv1 Watchtower?] "Yes." Soon, a tower about four meters high appeared outside the shelter. Irving climbed up it and began observing the surroundings with a telescope... He immediately spotted the altar from before, and the slope where the Hellhound and the Mountain Leopard had fought the day before. The viewing range from the shelter was a radius of five kilometers. "Wait... what''s that?" Irving''s face gradually turned grave. A group of alien beasts was gathering under the distant slope. But when his gaze went further, he suddenly became excited. "Over there... there''s actually a mine!" Chapter 15: The Healing Mage "It''s a mine!" Irving could clearly see through the telescope that there were numerous gleaming stones on the mountain behind those alien beasts. Although he was not sure whether there was any [Obsidian] present, this discovery made his heart race. "What are those alien beasts exactly..." Irving thought, temporarily exiting the game before contacting Anna. Soon, Anna had received accurate information through a member gifted with the [Eagle Eye] talent. [Fierce Wind Wolves] [Introduction: A highly aggressive alien beast that prefers to live in groups. Its claws and teeth are hard and sharp...] Irving now had a basic understanding of the Fierce Wind Wolves. He was not afraid of a single one. The key point was their tendency to live in groups... Faced with the attack of hundreds of Fierce Wind Wolves, even players wearing heavy armor would not be able to withstand such an onslaught. "There''s less than 13 hours left." Irving glanced at the countdown for the first wave of disaster and made up his mind. After returning to the shelter and making a few preparations, he took the magic staff intending to head towards the mine. "Howl! Howl! Howl!" Just then, the puppy, Little Black, suddenly followed him. Seeing its cute appearance, Irving shook his head with a smile, "I can''t take you with me this time, wait until you''re bigger." Little Black was not yet matured, and it would be dangerous if it caught the attention of those Fierce Wind Wolves. It seemed to understand something from Irving''s words and suddenly bit onto the corner of Irving''s pants and bared its teeth, looking ready for a fight. Irving burst into laughter at this sight, but the next moment, he couldn''t laugh anymore. Little Black''s fur suddenly stood up, and a ball of purple flame ignited instantly. Its eerie glow enveloped Little Black completely. "What is this..." Irving was taken aback, instantly recalling the scene he had seen on the hillside that day. Little Black''s mother, the adult hellhound, even though she had just given birth to a pup and was in an extremely weakened state, managed to burn the massive mountain leopard to death solely with that ball of purple flames. The purple flame was incredibly difficult to extinguish once it caught onto something, but the Hell hound possessed a natural immunity to it. "Alright, I''ll take you with me. But you must follow my orders, understand?" Irving said. "Howl!" Little Black howled, wagging its tail excitedly. Soon, the duo headed towards the distant mine. ... Half an hour later. A kilometer away from the mine, Irving halted. He crouched in a bush, his deep gaze fixed intently on the Fierce Wind Wolves not far away. He began to contemplate, trying to devise a way to lure them away. After all, his purpose for coming here was the mine, not to kill these Wind-Demon Wolves. Just then, footsteps suddenly sounded not far off, followed by the light of a torch moving in their direction. People were approaching! Irving''s brow furrowed even more. This was the first time he had encountered other players in the Other world - a group of four men and one woman. "Watch out!" Leading the player-formed squad was a man with a pointed chin and hollow cheeks named William. Like Irving, he had also discovered this mine and had therefore assembled other players through an online forum to form an expedition party. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under the leadership of William, all members of the party clutched their long swords tightly until they saw Irving. Only then did they let out a breath of relief. "You¡­are you also aiming for that mine?" William squinted as he scrutinized Irving from head to toe. Irving did not respond. He had no intention of interacting with these players. However, at that moment, the only female player in the group, a tall and sexy beauty, approached him. She was looking at Little Black, "Such a cute puppy. Where did you find it?" As she spoke, she reached out to touch it. Little Black bared its teeth fiercely, assuming an attack posture, which made the female player jump in fright. "Come back." At Irving''s command, Little Black scampered back to his side. Irving then turned to the woman, "He''s not a mutt and doesn''t like being touched." William gave Irving a cold glance, standing up for the woman, "Kid, mind your tone! You can''t possibly think that with that broken stick and this mutt you can defeat those beasts at the foot of the mountain? With your ability, you won''t even know how you died." William and his three men laughed dismissively. "You''re lucky to have run into us! How about this, hand over your mutt for us to play with, and we''ll let you come with us to kill those beasts. Once we reach the mine, whatever leftovers we don''t need, we''ll give you a share." William proposed. To them, Irving was just an ignorant fool who was perfect to act as their servant. Irving ignored them, picked up Little Black and walked away. "What an ungrateful fellow!" William seemed surprised, but he was mostly contemptuous. He made a gesture to his men behind, and they began to clear an open area for rest. ¡­ It was already late into the night, and it was pitch black in the woods, save for the dim moonlight. Launching an attack on the beasts at the foot of the mountain now was not a good idea. William and his group planned to wait till daylight to make their move. Meanwhile, Irving didn''t rush to move forward either. He had been observing the pack of Wind-Demon Wolves, his mind working rapidly. Just then, the beauty from before walked over to him, a grilled steak in her hand. "Hello, I''m Vicky... Sorry about before, I was just speaking off the top of my head. I remember that although the Other world is linked with reality, it''s one-way. Things from reality can''t be brought in here." "So... it should be an Other world beast, right?" Vicky handed the grilled steak to Little Black, trying to win its favor. However, Little Black was not buying any of it. Its dark, round eyes went straight to Irving and only after Irving nodded did it take the food from Vicky''s hand. Vicky looked somewhat disappointed at Irving, "You can''t possibly defeat those beasts at the foot of the mountain with just that stick in your hand. Even it might get eaten... You can choose to join us. We have two warriors and one mage in our team." "Mage?" Irving was somewhat surprised. He glanced at the four men resting not far away and shook his head, "They all hold long blades. Where''s the mage?" "It''s me." Vicky sighed, "Actually, my awakened talent is to be a mage, just a little different. I lean towards being a healing support mage. If I hadn''t met them, I wouldn''t even be able to kill those pigmen outside the shelter. I still don''t have decent equipment. I came with them this time just to try my luck." "Healing Support Mage!?" Irving''s heart jolted. He didn''t expect the beauty in front of him to have such a special talent. This was akin to the "Healer" in games. A strong team must have one such presence. "So, will you join us?" Vicky asked. "No." Irving shook his head. Vicky felt disappointed at his words. She took another look at Little Black who was enjoying its food. She managed a smile on her alluring face and then turned to leave. "Since you''ve brought the roast, I''ll give you a tip." Irving continued, "In a pack of beasts like the Wind-Demon Wolves, there''s definitely a leader. And they''re highly intelligent. They''re not as easy to deal with as you think." Vicky paused, looking shocked. Wind-Demon Wolves? She couldn''t understand how this seemingly weak young man knew so much, but she didn''t want to question it further. She returned to her group. Time passed, and it was soon the middle of the night, one hour before dawn. A breeze suddenly swept through the forest, rustling the leaves. None of them noticed that the Wind-Demon Wolves, which had been at the foot of the mountain, had suddenly disappeared. It wasn''t until a wolf howl echoed through the night that they realized something was amiss. In the pitch-black darkness, pairs of cool, blue lights began to illuminate their surroundings... Chapter 16: The Gale Demon Wolves "What''s happening?" The five, awakened by the sudden howl of wolves and seeing the dim blue lights appearing around them, were filled with confusion. For a moment, they even thought they were seeing fireflies. It wasn''t until William threw a torch towards the blue lights that they got a clear view of what was going on. With that, a chill spread from their feet throughout their bodies. "Wolves... it''s a pack of wolves!" William''s face turned pale with fear, his voice trembling, "Weren''t they at the foot of the mountain? How did they get here all of a sudden?" "Captain! We seem to be surrounded by wolves... What do we do now?" one of the team members nearly wet his pants in fear. These players had only been in the Other world for a few days, having only faced pigmen. In real life, they had never experienced a scenario of being surrounded by a pack of wolves. Another howl echoed through the skies. The Gale Demon Wolves, as if given an order, rushed at William and his team like a tide! "Quick! Grab your weapons and fight these beasts." William shouted. But before his words could even die down, a Gale Demon Wolf had already pounced. He quickly dodged, but another man behind him wasn''t so lucky. The man had no time to react and was knocked to the ground. He tried to protect himself with his arm, only to hear a "crack," as his arm was bitten off. Blood spurted out like a fountain! "My leg! My leg has been bitten off!" "Captain, save me, please!" The other two men also let out heartbreaking screams. The Gale Demon Wolves, as if starved for a long time, started feasting on the three fallen men, even biting through their bellies and pulling out the bloody intestines... At this point, only William and Vicky remained. Back to back, they watched as more and more Gale Demon Wolves gathered. A sense of despair welled up in their hearts. "Captain... what do we do now?" Vicky''s voice trembled as she asked. Her delicate face had long lost its color due to fear. Vicky was just a support healer mage with no combat abilities. Just then, she felt a strong force pushing her forward. She lost control and fell in front of the Gale Demon Wolves... She froze. Turning her head, she saw that William had taken this opportunity to run! "You!" Vicky''s face was filled with grief and anger. She never expected to be betrayed at this critical moment. As she watched the Gale Demon Wolves closing in, she closed her eyes in despair, a tear sliding down her cheek... Boom! Just as Vicky was silently waiting to be eaten by these beasts, a loud noise suddenly echoed in her ears, followed by a wave of heat. She slowly opened her eyes, only to see the ferocious Gale Demon Wolves engulfed in flames, howling and writhing in agony. Following the glow, Vicky saw a figure slowly approaching, with a cute mythical creature wobbling at his side. "It''s him!" Vicky exclaimed, her face filled with disbelief. "Hey, are you okay?" Irving asked indifferently. Vicky, with a myriad of emotions evident in her gaze, hurriedly stood up, aware of the imminent danger. "Cast your healing talent and stick close to me." Irving directed, his deep gaze focused on a massive Gale Demon Wolf in the distance, which was staring intently back at him¡­ If he was not mistaken, this was the Alpha of the pack. A high-pitched howl echoed through the air. Dozens of Gale Demon Wolves circled around, forming an oppressive ring. The tension in the air made it hard to breathe. [Do you wish to cast Soul Plunder on the "Gale Demon Wolf" immediately?] sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the charred corpses of the toasty Gale Demon Wolves, Irving decisively chose: Yes! [Soul Plunder in progress¡­] [Plunder successful!] The burnt Gale Demon Wolves, as if awakened, slowly stood up. One, two, three, four... in the span of a few breaths, nine Gale Demon Wolves had rallied to Irving''s side. The sight nearly made Vicky scream. Until she saw the nine resurrected Wind Demon Wolves come to Irving''s side, the shock in her heart could no longer be controlled. She stuttered, "You... you''re a mage too? And you can resurrect... This is...this is against the heavens!" Irving chuckled and chose not to elaborate. In fact, he was also surprised. Previously, casting Soul Plunder on three low-rank pigmen had already been the limit of his mental power. But the Gale Demon Wolves were on a higher level than the pigmen, and he had miraculously revived nine of them. More importantly, the reason he could revive nine was that there were only nine Gale Demon Wolf corpses on the ground... That means this isn''t even the limit! Irving could distinctly feel a weak energy source inside the staff continuously pouring into him. However, this was far from enough. "This staff indeed enhanced my mental strength significantly, but the crucial factor is her." Irving thought, glancing at Vicky, who was looking at him with wide, admiring eyes. Roar! With a sorrowful howl, the nine Gale Demon Wolves acted like loyal guards, battling with their brethren. Irving didn''t sit idle either. As soon as a Gale Demon Wolf fell, he would immediately cast[Soul Plunder]. A peculiar balance emerged momentarily as Gale Demon Wolves kept falling and rising again... However Irving''s deep gaze was fixed intently in one direction, right at the leader of the wolf pack. The massive Gale Demon Wolf leader on the distant hillside seemed to sense something odd about this human. Its deep blue eyes narrowed into thin lines. With a roar, it rushed forward like a bolt of lightning, arriving in front of Irving within seconds! Upon seeing the arrival of the alpha wolf, the surrounding Gale Demon Wolves retreated to the side one after another. In contrast, Irving barely twitched his mind, directing the Gale Demon Wolves, whose souls he had plundered, to launch the first round of attack. To be precise, it was a probe. He wanted to test the power of the alpha wolf first. The next moment, he saw the Gale Demon Wolves he controlled pounce. But they were either brutally gutted by the alpha wolf, had their throats torn, or were swatted away with a single blow. "I''ve really met a formidable opponent this time." Irving muttered to himself. At this moment, the alpha wolf was lunging towards him. Its bloody mouth wide open, revealing rows of sharp and hard fangs. "Watch out!" Vicky couldn''t help but exclaim. Unexpectedly, even as the alpha wolf was about to pounce on him, Irving stood quietly in place. As the distance closed, he could even smell the strong stench of blood emanating from the alpha wolf''s open mouth. The massive alpha wolf, with its gaping mouth, could swallow Irving whole. "Now!" A cold light flashed in Irving''s eyes as he suddenly extended his staff. He was actually waiting for a chance. He knew he was no match for the alpha wolf in close combat. If he used fireball magic directly, the wolf, not being a fool, would definitely dodge. A massive fireball suddenly formed on his staff, heading straight for the alpha wolf''s open mouth. The alpha wolf no longer had a chance to change direction, as the distance was too close. Boom! With a loud noise, the fireball exploded in the alpha wolf''s mouth. Its massive body, like a torn rag, fell straight to the ground. The fireball continued to burn rampantly in its body... Vicky stood frozen in her tracks, unable to recover for a long time. The remaining Gale Demon Wolves, witnessing the defeat of their leader, let out a series of whimpers, before scattering and fleeing in disarray. At this moment, Irving finally let out a sigh of relief, "The leader of the Gale Demon Wolves, I should get quite a few good things from defeating it..." Just as he was about to move forward to check... There was a sudden rustling noise from the nearby bushes, and a figure walked out from them. It was William, who had fled earlier. Chapter 17: More Sinned Against Than Sinning "You bastard!" Vicky, seeing William emerge from the bushes, felt a surge of anger wash over her beautiful face. Just moments ago, when they were surrounded by the Gale Demon Wolves, William, their supposed leader, had abandoned her to the wolves at the critical moment, just to buy himself some time to escape... It was utterly despicable and shameless! Vicky glanced at the corpses of her former companions, their bellies gnawed open, their insides strewn about, and felt a chill run down her spine. Her anger towards William grew even stronger. "I really had no other choice just now..." William spread his hands and said shamelessly, "At least one of us survived. That''s better than us all dying here, right?" Then his gaze shifted to Irving, a hint of sycophancy in his eyes. The Fireball Spell just now! It was as powerful as a small meteor falling, it had burned the ferocious Gale Demon Wolves to a crisp... What was even more unbelievable was that Irving could control the bodies of the Gale Demon Wolves, making them serve him like they had been resurrected! "Bro, how did you do that? That was amazing!" William chuckled, "It''s almost dawn. Now that these Gale Demon Wolves are dead, let''s hurry to that mine. I''m sure we''ll find some good stuff there." "We?" Irving''s face was stern. "Well..." William quickly replied, "Don''t be angry, bro. We''re all players in the Other world. Since we met here, it must be fate. And you can''t carry all those ores by yourself, so why not let me help you out?" He said this with great conviction. Vicky was fuming as she listened, but she didn''t say a word. Her gaze fell on Irving. After all, he was the one who had killed the Gale Demon Wolves, and he should be the one to decide how to distribute the resources they had found. "Let''s clean up here first." Irving said indifferently. He looked around. It was already dawn, and the once dense bushes had been mostly burned away by the fire. Many bodies of Gale Demon Wolves lay haphazardly on the ground, and a fair amount of gear and materials had been dropped. "Alright!" A joyous William began to clean up the battlefield energetically. Irving''s eyes fell onto the body of the alpha wolf. The Fireball Spell had been thrown directly into its gaping mouth, and its body had been torn apart by the explosion, lying on the ground like a piece of rag. "Why does he get to come along? He didn''t help at all, and he almost got me killed. People like him shouldn''t be brought along!" Vicky muttered quietly to herself. Irving just smiled without saying a word. [You have successfully killed the "Alpha Gale Demon Wolf"] [Items dropped: Wolf Fang*30, Wolf Fur*12, Wolf Crystal Core*3... Hero''s Sword*1, Hero''s Armor*1, Sky Guardian Necklace*1] [Do you wish to pick them up?] "Yes." Irving said. Wolf Fangs could be used for weapon modification, Wolf Fur could be used to make items like blankets in the shelter, and the Crystal Cores were like gems that could be embedded in weapons. As for the [Hero''s Sword]and[Hero''s Armor], he didn''t need them for now... Irving''s eyes landed on the necklace. [Item Information: Sky Guardian Necklace] [Grade: High¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Introduction: It is said to contain the power of the Sky Goddess, made from a rare mineral called "Sky Crystal". Wearing this necklace can activate the power within it in times of danger, providing the player with a 90% damage reduction for 1 second (after use, the equipment will enter a dormant state, needing to absorb energy to be awakened again...)] 90% damage reduction! Vicky also saw the item information of this necklace, a sparkle emerged in her beautiful eyes. For a support healing mage like her, who has basically no offensive means, this could be a lifesaver in key moments. At this moment, William, who was clearing the battlefield, also returned. He ran back like a madman, shouting all the way: "Brother! We really struck it rich this time, really struck it rich!" [Steel Longsword, Grade: Common¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Wooden Armor, Grade: Common¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Chainmail Chestplate, Grade: Common¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Power Bracers, Grade: Common¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Reinforced Boots, Grade: Common¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï] [...] There were a total of twelve pieces of equipment, in addition to many basic materials. For most players, getting one piece of equipment is already as difficult as reaching the sky. But a hint of disappointment flashed across Irving''s face. Among these equipment, only one or two can be used, such as the previous[Damaged Speed Boots], which could be replaced by the[Reinforced Boots]. But for him, it''s just a temporary transition. "Is that all?" Irving asked. This sudden remark stunned William, his eyes shifted a bit, but he quickly retorted angrily: "What do you mean by that, bro? Are you suspecting that I secretly stashed some?" "Just rest assured, I, William, am not that kind of person!" Irving said, "Oh, really?" Although he didn''t put those common equipment in his eyes, and his purpose of coming here was to find[Obsidian]in the mine, there are some things that he could give, even offer. But before he said it, he wouldn''t allow anyone to steal or rob. "Anyway, I didn''t steal anything. If you don''t believe it, there''s nothing I can do." William played innocent, a hint of smugness flashing in his eyes. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The player''s storage space is private, and it''s impossible to see unless it''s actively taken out. Woof! With a childish roar, Little Black wobbled over. Seeing its cute appearance, Vicky couldn''t help but smile and was about to pet it. The next moment, Little Black suddenly pounced on William, its sharp teeth leaving two rows of bloody holes on his leg. "Argh!" William screamed in pain, roaring: "You son of a bitch, dare to bite me!" As he said this, he kicked out hard at Little Black''s fluffy body. Little Black was kicked and flew out. "You!" Seeing this, Vicky''s face changed dramatically and she glared at William in anger, "Are you crazy?" "You''re the one who''s crazy. A little dirt dog dared to bite me, I was kind not to kick it to death." William replied. At this moment, a chilling light shone from Irving''s eyes. He knew Little Black would never bite someone for no reason. His gaze fell on William: "Do you know what two types of people I hate the most?" "Betrayal and lies!" Irving had been betrayed by those closest to him in his previous life. His wholehearted devotion returned only a torturous death by countless stabs. "What does that have to do with me? I didn''t lie to you anyway. As for betrayal, I just didn''t want everyone in the team to die here. I have to survive to avenge them..." William wanted to continue explaining, but Irving gave him no further chance. "Little Black, you always wanted me to bring you out, didn''t you? Show him your strength." Woof! Little Black, who had just been kicked away, had somehow gotten up. It wagged its tail excitedly, adopting an attacking stance. Suddenly, a strange purple flame ignited on its body, and it pounced again at William. "Mixed breed dog, are you really seeking death?" William sneered. But in the next moment, he paid for his words... The instant he was touched by Little Black''s purple flame, his body ignited as if self-combusting, rapidly spreading from his pant leg to his entire body! "How can this be! No! Fuck!" William, lit by the purple flame, writhed painfully on the ground, rolling about. No matter what he did, he couldn''t extinguish the flame. He could only watch himself being burned alive. His bloodcurdling screams echoed in the forest for more than ten minutes. Seeing William, burnt to a crisp, Vicky felt somewhat reluctant. But when she looked again at Irving, especially at the seemingly cute Little Black, a trace of trepidation flashed in her eyes, and horror arose in her heart. " People who are pitiable often have their own issues to blame. You have sympathy for him, but who will sympathize with you?" Irving seemed to discern something and spoke indifferently. A word that jolts someone into realization! Vicky stood still, recalling the scene where she was betrayed. She knew that William, who had been burnt to a crisp, deserved it. Her brief compassion for him completely vanished. When Irving came to William''s side, the system prompt sounded. [You have successfully killed a player!] [Do you want to pick up the dropped items?] [Note: Players killed in the game cannot be revived! The real body will die in the same way!] Chapter 18: Little Blacks Great Accomplishment "Killed by a player, and the real body will die too?" Reading the content of the system prompt, Irving frowned. He felt an inexplicable pressure, not out of sympathy for William. When a player is killed by a beast, they may endure the pain of death, but reality remains unaffected. They can eat, sleep, and re-enter the game the next day. But if a player is killed by another player in the Other world, it means they are truly dead¡­ completely vanished! At this moment, a thick smoke suddenly emerged from a cheap rental house for no apparent reason. From the smoke wafted a smell akin to burnt meat. By the time the landlord broke in with others, there was nothing left but one charred body. "He was lying indeed." Seeing the items dropped from William, Irving smiled indifferently. The equipment collected from the bodies of the Gale Demon Wolves far exceeded the twelve that William initially claimed. There were twenty-five pieces! However, all of them were of common grade, with the highest being five stars. "See if there are any you need." Irving turned to Vicky. Vicky, who had just come back to her senses, was startled. Having witnessed William being burned to death, she felt that the man in front of her was cold, even cruel¡­but she now realized that she was too naive. "Thank you." As a support mage who had no combat power, Vicky hadn''t even gotten a single piece of equipment till now even with a talent far surpassing other players. She was in desperate need of equipment for self-protection. She quickly picked three light protective items and a common ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï[Elemental Staff]from the dropped loot. "She''s not greedy." Irving thought to himself, nodding in satisfaction. Even if Vicky had taken a few more pieces, he wouldn''t have said anything, as most of this equipment was of little use to him. Half an hour later, the sky was bright. As the sunlight bathed the earth, two human figures and a fluffy figure were cast long shadows on the mountain. They seemed to be searching for something. [Scanning in progress...] [Item Info: Black Iron Ore (a rare and valuable ore that can be used to manufacture or upgrade advanced equipment or weapons)] [Item Info: Gold Sand Ore (this ore contains gold elements, but refinement is necessary...)] This mine wasn''t large, but it had many rare ores. Irving had searched for most of the day, sweat beading on his forehead. He sighed, then looked towards Vicky in the distance, "How about it?" Vicky shook her head, "Nothing..." She was somewhat puzzled, "These ores are rare enough. I''ve never seen them before, and they can upgrade advanced equipment. Does it have to be that Obsidian?" Irving gave a bitter smile in his heart but didn''t explain. To repair the[Severely Damaged Wand], Obsidian was necessary. He had hoped to find it in this mine, but to no avail...And now, the time for the first wave of disaster was approaching, with only a little over eight hours left. "If the wand cannot be upgraded, Irving could only rely on the weak bonus of spiritual power currently available. He wouldn''t have much confidence against the ferocious tide of exotic beasts. If anything went wrong and the shelter was breached, it would be over! "Let''s look a little further." Irving said reluctantly. Just as he was about to give up, Little Black, who was not far away, seemed to have something in his mouth and came trotting over with a wagging tail. In the midst of rummaging through the pile of ores, Irving only felt his trousers being tugged twice. He looked back with some confusion, and the next moment, when his gaze fell on the shiny black ore, he couldn''t help but be stunned. "This is... Obsidian!" Irving became excited when he read the item information. [Obsidian] [Description: An extremely rare mineral resource, with a small probability of appearing only in mines where Black Iron Ore exists.] Woof! Little Black was sitting in front of Irving, wagging his tail non-stop and even howling a bit, as if he wanted to be praised for his achievement. Irving stored the piece of Obsidian and patted Little Black''s head, "I''ll reward you properly when we get back. Where did you find it, can you find more?" Upon receiving orders, Little Black got busy again. A full hour later, Irving had three more pieces of Obsidian in his hands, making a total of four with the initial piece. By this time, Little Black was tired and was lying down panting heavily. "It''s enough for now. We should go back as time is running short. There are still many things that haven''t been done yet." Thinking of this, Irving called Vicky over. Apart from the four pieces of [Obsidian], they had collected a total of [Black Iron Ores*35] and [Gold Sand Ores*89]. "These ores are of no use to me. You can have them all." Vicky said, she was already very grateful to Irving, not only had he saved her life, but he had also given her three protective equipment. Irving nodded, and left with Little Black. Watching the figures of the man and his pet fade in the distance, Vicky felt a little empty. Her feelings for this man had evolved from sympathy at first sight, to shock and disbelief. Now, there was a trace of admiration in her eyes. Whether it was the formidable methods this man employed against the Gale Demon Wolf pack or the ruthless way he dealt with the scumbag William, Vicky knew he was right. Such a man was the only one who could survive in this game. "Wait!" Irving, who was rushing back to prepare for the first wave of disaster, suddenly heard a shout from behind. Turning around, Vicky was running towards him. "What''s up?" Irving asked with a frown. Vicky''s charming cheeks flushed. She caught her breath and said, "Can... Can I join you?" Her cheeks turned even redder. "Follow me?" Irving asked, slightly taken aback. However, he quickly realized that even though Vicky, standing in front of him, was a mage, she specialized in healing and support. In a game overrun with exotic beasts, she struggled to get by. Even with the three pieces of equipment she had just received, without any offensive skills, her chances of surviving the first wave of disaster were very small. Before Irving could respond, Vicky, who seemed to have made up her mind, hurriedly explained without any regard for her dignity, "I can see you''re different from the others! I can assist you. My awakened talents not only accelerate spirit recovery, but also provide healing if you''re injured! Besides, I can help with tasks. Aren''t you looking for those pieces of obsidian? I can help you find them. Furthermore..." Vicky racked her brain to prove her value. As she looked into Irving''s deep, silent eyes, she couldn''t help but lower her head, her heart pounding with anxiety. The first wave of disaster would strike in six hours! This man in front of her was her only chance of survival. Moreover, after half a day of brief interaction, her feelings towards this man had evolved from admiration and awe to an indescribable affection. "Is that okay?" Vicky asked, pursing her lips. She had decided that if she was rejected, she wouldn''t say anything else and would simply return to the shelter to face her fate. She was waiting for an answer... "You''ll have to hurry, then." Irving said indifferently. Vicky, who had prepared herself for the worst, hesitated momentarily before becoming excited. They quickly headed towards the shelter, one leading, the other following. [Detecting the presence of other players entering the shelter. Please confirm affiliation!] [Reminder: Once the affiliation is confirmed, if the shelter is breached, the affiliated player will also be implicated and face severe backlash! (The default shelter for affiliated players will automatically be here)] Irving glanced at the panting Vicky trailing behind him and couldn''t help but smile: "Confirmed." [Affiliation confirmed.] The system notification sounded again. " Okay, I have some other matters to attend to." Irving said quickly after entering the shelter. He then hurriedly logged out of the game. Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong!... When Irving returned to reality and looked at his phone, he was surprised to see many missed calls and text messages. "Irving, I''ve collected some of the materials you asked for last night. But I haven''t found the obsidian yet. I''m contacting other channels." "Irving, the identities of those people in black who attacked the park last time have been confirmed. This matter is very tricky... I couldn''t reach you on your phone. Please call me back as soon as you see this!" "Bastard! My sister is pregnant? You dare not answer the phone. Are you even human. Can''t you take responsibility?" "Courier delivery notification." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Banking alert: Your account ending with 0020 has recently received multiple large transfers, and your bank card has been temporarily frozen." Chapter 19: The Nightfall Organization Inside an interrogation room. Three men, bound tightly, were beaten until their skin split open, each hanging their heads like frostbitten eggplants. "Any news yet? Should I go over with a team..." Aron suggested seriously. Just as he finished, Anna''s phone rang. Upon seeing the number on the screen, her composed face quickly pressed the answer button. It was Irving. Hearing his voice eased her worried mind. "Why did you take so long to answer the phone?" Anna questioned. Irving was somewhat helpless. It has only been a half day since he entered the Other world and discovered a mine, but his phone was blowing up with calls. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s so urgent?" Irving inquired. "Those three attackers we captured from the park incident, we''ve interrogated them. They all work for an organization called ''Nightfall''." Anna explained, her face turning serious again. "This organization is formed by a foreign underground force. I''m sure they''ve already received news of their failed mission. Be careful, I''m worried they might target you..." Foreign organization? Nightfall? A chilling gleam flashed across Irving''s eyes. Initially, he was just trying to defend himself. But if they dared to come for him, he wouldn''t hold back. "Alright, I understand. I''ll contact you if anything happens." Irving assured. Anna still had her brows furrowed, as if she thought of something :"On another note, the swift wind demonic wolves you asked me to investigate, they''re a powerful species of exotic beast that usually move in packs. They''re hard to handle! A few members of our Angel Squad also encountered them and suffered heavy losses. You didn''t run into any trouble, did you?" what happened at the mine last night, Irving didn''t feel the need to share at the moment. As for the so-called "trouble", he only laughed. If he were to reveal that the Wind Demon Wolves had been annihilated, with the Alpha Wolf even being killed, Anna would probably be shocked to the point of dropping her jaw. With the first wave of disaster set to strike in five hours, the beasts in the Other world Game were becoming increasingly aggressive, leading to players being attacked... Seeing as Irving remained silent, Anna assumed he had run into trouble, but didn''t want to admit it. She continued, "As long as you are willing, you can join the Angel Squad at any time. Even dealing with the swift wind demonic wolves isn''t completely impossible..." However, before she could finish, Irving cut her off,"Alright, that''s enough for now. I have other things to handle." Upon hanging up the phone, Irving''s gaze fell upon the unread text messages. His bank card had been frozen due to multiple large transfers, and he''d have to deal with that when he had time. As for the swearword-filled text message from Charles about his sister Alice being pregnant... Irving chose to directly block him. "Pregnant? Does she really think I''m as naive as I used to be?" A glimmer of anger flashed in Irving''s eyes. However, he didn''t have time to deal with this sibling pair right now. After a night of intense mining, he had collected four[obsidian]gems in the mine, enough to start the initial upgrades and repairs on the[severely damaged staff]he had. Irving was somewhat optimistic, although he didn''t know what changes would take place after the repair... "First, I need to fetch those materials quickly, at least to reinforce the shelter. If I could set some traps, that would be even better." Irving thought, pulling out his phone again to make a call. James''s voice came through: "Hey bro, why are you calling back just now? I''ve prepared some of the materials you asked for, about seven thousand each of stone and wood. I got these through my contacts and friends." Irving nodded in satisfaction. After all, to withstand the first wave of disaster, players were frantically purchasing all kinds of basic materials and equipment. It was impressive that James could gather so much in just half a day. "Furthermore, I have a surprise for you." James added cryptically. "You''ll know what it is when you get here. I guarantee it will make you happy!" ... The Green Ivy Group Building was located in the bustling central district. It wasn''t far from the residential area where Irving lived. After sprucing up a bit, he took a taxi there. Ten minutes later, Irving was standing in front of the towering office building. He walked in, and the cool lobby was a welcome contrast to the hot weather outside. Luxurious natural marble floors and surrounding green plants caught his eye. "Welcome to Green Ivy Group. Do you have an appointment, sir?" A receptionist dressed in a black silk uniform asked politely. For some reason, Irving found her voice remarkably familiar. At that moment, the receptionist, Alice, noticed Irving. Her professional smile instantly disappeared. "It''s you! What are you doing here?" At first, she was taken aback. Then she became angry. "You jerk, why didn''t you answer my calls last night? I''m pregnant, do you understand?" Alice glanced around and lowered her voice when she saw no one was around. She had wanted to break the news last night but couldn''t reach him. In the morning, she still couldn''t get through and feared that Irving had run away. She had no choice but to tell her brother Charles, asking him to find a solution... However, she never expected Irving would suddenly show up here. "You have to take responsibility if I''m pregnant. It has to be from that night... it''s all your fault for not using a condom." Alice continued, "Why aren''t you saying anything? As a grown man, dare to do but not admit?" Irving looked at her pitiful appearance and couldn''t help but laugh. "If you could add some tears, it would be more convincing. If you''re not nominated for the Oscar for Best Actress this year, I''m not watching." Alice was stunned. "What are you trying to say? You think I''m joking with you? Are you worth it? There are countless men chasing me outside. Just look at yourself." She rolled her eyes, "If you don''t believe it, I can send you a photo of the pregnancy test!" "Is this your first time getting pregnant?" Irving looked at Alice''s puzzled face and chuckled, "Pregnancy tests can only detect pregnancy after at least seven days. Could it be that the child you''re carrying isn''t mine, but some bastard''s?" Alice was left standing in place, stunned, unable to utter a word for a long time. In his previous life, Irving was far too naive with no experience in these matters. Moreover, he was wholeheartedly in love with Alice and didn''t think too much about anything else. But looking at it now, it was full of holes! "Get out of my way." Irving said coldly. He would settle the score with this woman, but not right now. As he walked towards the elevator, Alice clung to him like a stubborn plaster: "Where are you going?" "To meet someone." Irving replied. "Weren''t you here to see me?" Alice was even more puzzled. Then, it seemed as if she saw through something. "Stop pretending. Not just anyone can get into the Green Ivy Group! Nor can just anyone make your acquaintance! Who are you trying to see, tell me." "James." Upon hearing this name, Alice''s smile vanished instantly. She couldn''t believe her ears. James, the young master of the Green Ivy Group, was the man she saw every day, the man she continued to receive a cold shoulder... She couldn''t believe it! " You? You know him? You must have been on drugs last night." Alice mocked. Chapter 20: The Marsh Trap "You know Mr.James?" Alice seemed slightly taken aback, then she looked at Irving with disdain, "I advise you not to cause trouble here, or it will be embarrassing when you get kicked out!" Alice knew Irving quite well. Irving''s parents had died in a car accident years earlier, leaving him a house in the city center. Without this house, Alice probably wouldn''t even glance at him. To her, Irving was just an average Joe, someone who could never cross paths with Mr.James. "And what was that you were saying about a pregnancy test...? I don''t understand But now I''m pregnant, and the child inside me is yours." Alice continued in a lowered voice, threatening, "I know where you live. If you dare to run, my brother won''t let you get away!" Charles? A flicker of coldness flashed in Irving''s deep eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that he was busy with the game recently, he would have taught this pair of siblings a lesson a long time ago. Now, less than four hours remained before the first catastrophe in the game... Irving really didn''t have the time to deal with Alice. He walked straight towards the elevator. "Security! Come quickly!" Alice was enraged. On one hand, she was confused about Irving''s attitude. She didn''t understand how the Irving who used to be like an ass-kisser to her seemed to have changed entirely. On the other hand, as the company''s receptionist, it was her responsibility if a stranger made it upstairs. Alice began to shout in the direction of the entrance. Soon, several burly security guards came running in, again stopping Irving: "Sir, I''m sorry. You can''t go up without an appointment." One of the guards stared coldly at Irving, issuing a final warning: "Please leave immediately, or we''ll be forced to remove you!" Seeing this, Alice felt a wave of satisfaction, crossing her arms and watching with cold eyes. At that moment, the nearby elevator doors suddenly opened. James rushed out as if there was some urgent matter, just in time to see the security guards about to forcefully remove Irving. His face instantly turned sour: "What are you doing?!" "Mr.James...why are you here?" Alice was surprised. She quickly walked over to James, sycophantically saying, "Mr.James, if you need anything in the future, just call the front desk. I can run errands for you, like fetching documents or delivering messages..." She dreamt of making a good impression in front of James! "Who told you to stop him?" James glared at Irving, questioning. The guards seemed to sense something from his tone. They looked at Irving with complex expressions and quickly let go of him. However, Alice didn''t notice this at all. More accurately, she refused to believe that a loser like Irving could have any connection with a high-profile figure like James. "It was me!" Alice didn''t want to miss this opportunity to shine. "Mr.James, this man insisted on going upstairs to see you and claimed to know you. How ridiculous! The Green Ivy Group isn''t a place that any Tom, Dick or Harry can just waltz into." While speaking, she even gave Irving a sideways glance. "Just anybody?" James was taken aback. He knew better than anyone the strength of Irving. He glared fiercely at Alice and shouted, "Shut up! Listen to me carefully. I invited Mr. Irving! He is a distinguished guest of our Green Vine Group. Apologize, apologize to Mr. Irving right now!" Gasp. At this moment, all the people present couldn''t help but gasp. The smile on Alice''s face instantly froze, and the look in her eyes when she looked at Irving was full of disbelief: "How... how is this possible!" Irving just smiled faintly. He didn''t say a word from beginning to end, as if he was an outsider. "Didn''t you hear me asking you to apologize?" James said sternly. "Sorry, sorry..." In the end, Alice had to compromise. She gritted her teeth and bowed deeply to Irving. As for the security guards, they were informed by James that even without an appointment, Irving could freely enter and exit Green Vine Group in the future. "And you." James'' gaze fell on Alice again,. In fact, he had noticed this enthusiastic receptionist a long time ago, but he just didn''t look up to this kind of stuff. "This time it''s fine. Dare to have next time, you can immediately go to HR to resign, and one more thing, know your place! You just need to do your job as a receptionist, as for helping me send documents and issue notices..." "You are not qualified!" Alice stood in place like a wooden chicken. Until James and Irving entered the elevator, she still hadn''t recovered from the shock. A bitter feeling surged in her heart, and tears of grievance were about to fall: "Isn''t he a loser? How could this happen... Did he hide it from me before?" ... On the other side, in the office at the top of Green Vine Group. "Mr. Irving, I''m really sorry about just now." James said, his face showing a bit of apology. Then, he gave the collected wood and stones to Irving: "These basic materials each have 7,000 pieces. If you need more in the future, just let me know." Irving nodded, relying on James'' network of resources could indeed save him a lot of time. After putting those basic materials into the bag, Irving asked James: "What is the surprise you mentioned?" If it weren''t for James insisting that he had a surprise for him, he wouldn''t have bothered to come. And if he hadn''t come, he wouldn''t have encountered that bitch Alice. "I believe you will be interested in this." As he spoke, James took out an item that looked like a scroll. Irving''s gaze fell on it, and a virtual interface appeared before his eyes. [Item Information: "Swamp Trap" Blueprint] [Item Introduction: Using this blueprint, you can set up a swamp area outside the shelter. Whether it''s alien beasts or other players, once they enter this area they will be trapped and unable to escape, and it also has a poisoning attribute.] "A trap?" After reading the introduction, Irving was a bit surprised, but more excited. He knew very well that the first wave of disaster was about to come, player shelters were being attacked by a large number of alien beasts. Such traps could play a large protective role. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thanks to your help at the park last time. My sister and I owe our lives to you. Please accept this blueprint of the trap as a token of my gratitude." said James, afraid that Irving would refuse. This blueprint was a sincere offering! Without any hesitation, Irving accepted the[blueprint of the Swamp Trap]and said slowly, "I don''t like to owe people." Having said that, Irving took out the equipment he had obtained from killing the Wind Demonic Wolves in the mine. There were twenty-five pieces in total. Vicky had chosen three, leaving twenty-two, which he placed in front of James. The quality of this equipment ranged from ordinary to top-tier, with a minimum of one star and a maximum of five stars. James was stunned. Even though he was the general manager of the Green Ivy Group and had formed a guild, he had never seen so many pieces of equipment at once! Even more astonishing was the fact that all of these pieces had come from a single person! He paused for a moment before asking, "Mr. Irving, what do you mean by this?" "Consider these as payment for your help gathering materials and for the trap blueprint." Irving said nonchalantly. There were twenty-three pieces of equipment in total. Even if they were sold on the market, they would be worth millions of dollars! However, to Irving, these pieces of equipment were like a white elephant. After leaving them, he rose to leave. He wanted to return and continue upgrading his shelter before the first wave of disaster hit, preferably setting up the[blueprint of the Swamp Trap]as well. "Wait..." James quickly stood up. "Mr. Irving, please wait. Actually, I have another matter to discuss with you." "What is it?" Irving asked, puzzled. "I would like to invite you to join our Green Ivy Guild." James said sincerely. Ever since the Other world Game appeared, he realized that there would be a major reshuffling of power in the country. This could be both a blessing and a curse for the Green Ivy Group... If the Green Ivy Group could seize this opportunity, they might become more prosperous. If not, they could fall from grace, even facing life-threatening danger. If the incident at the park had sparked James''s interest in Irving, the sight of twenty-plus pieces of equipment had solidified his resolution... No matter the cost, he had to win Irving over! Chapter 21: The Beast Wave Approaches The Green Ivy Group''s strength ranks within the top ten in the capital city. Moreover, James and his sister Lily were among the first batch of beta testers. The guild had now recruited a large number of players from all over the country, making it a force to be reckoned with. "Mr. Irving, as long as you''re willing to join the guild, I can guarantee that all the resources within the guild would be supplied to you as a priority! Whether it''s collected materials, equipment, or blueprints..." James said in a solemn voice. If someone else heard this, they would be green with envy. All the resources of a guild being prioritized to a single player showed just how much James valued Irving. "I''m sorry, but I have no intention of joining a guild." Irving said. James was stunned. He had thought that no one could refuse the conditions he had offered, yet Irving''s words felt like a bucket of cold water was dumped over him. If he knew that the official Angel Squad had extended an olive branch to Irving several times only to be refused, he might not have been so surprised. Irving had his own plans. Although joining a guild would have its advantages, it would also mean being tied to a single boat. His awakened talent was [Ten Times Drop Rate], and he had successfully become a [Necromancer]. He really didn''t need to join any guild. However, the mine he discovered last time would inevitably become a target for players in the game. Sometimes, being a lone wolf, many things couldn''t be accomplished simultaneously. Seeing James''s disappointed face, Irving showed a smile: "Although I can''t join your guild, it doesn''t mean we can''t cooperate." "How can we cooperate?" James asked quickly. Irving explained, "Your Green Ivy Guild could act as my agent. For instance, I recently discovered a mine. I will take care of the surrounding beasts, and your guild can take over the mining and guarding of the mine. Then, you can supply me with the required ore on a regular basis." James, who had been running the family business for several years, instantly understood Irving''s meaning. If the 23 pieces of equipment had surprised him, the mention of the mine was like a boulder dropping into a still pond, causing ripples of excitement in his heart. Whether it was for shelter upgrades or equipment, a lot of rare ore was needed! And a resource like a mine would surely attract countless players to scramble for. However, there were usually powerful beasts around mines. Not everyone had the strength to fight for them... James knew the benefits and risks, and immediately agreed. "I''ll send you the location of the mine. I''ve cleaned up all the beasts around it. After the first wave of disaster, you immediately take people over there and secure the place." Irving said. He didn''t want the mine he had worked hard to clear to be taken over by others. The next instant, a prompt sounded. [Do you wish to share map coordinates with another player?] [Prompt: The areas explored by the player will be displayed on the map, and specific location coordinates can be shared.] "Yes," Irving replied. After sharing the location of the mine with James, Irving promptly left the office. As he was descending the stairs, he caught Alice looking at him with an indecipherable expression, as though she wanted to say something. However, Irving did not give her the opportunity to speak, walking out without a backward glance. ... Once back home, Irving checked the time and immediately logged into the other world game. Inside the shelter, Vicky had somehow procured a significant quantity of pork, which she had cooked and was now feeding to Little Black. The little creature was enjoying the meal, wagging its tail in delight. As soon as Little Black saw Irving, it scampered over, rubbing its small head against his trousers non-stop. After spending these past few days together, Little Black had already acknowledged him as its master. "You''re back?" Vicky greeted Irving with a brilliant smile upon seeing him. She added, "Earlier, some Pigmen were attacking the shelter. So, I took Little Black out and dealt with them." Hearing this, Irving''s brows knitted into a frown. Once he stepped outside, he quickly realized what had happened. The shelter, which was originally underground, was now exposed in the midst of a forest. [The first wave of disaster will arrive in 1:32:19.] [Player''s shelter''s newbie protection period is over, the shelter will be moved to the surface. Please reinforce it quickly to withstand the beast attacks...] Looking at the log cabin in front of him, Irving shook his head. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This level of defense could just barely fend off low-level beasts like the Pigmen. But if it were the Butcher that he had encountered at the altar earlier, it would probably only take a few hits for a hole to be knocked into the wall. Irving checked the materials he had at his disposal. [Stone*7337] [Wood*7124] [Black Iron Ore*35] [Gold Sand Ore*89] [Obsidian*4] The shelter was only 100 square meters in size, expanding it wasn''t an urgency. Irving''s gaze landed on the shelter upgrade interface. [Do you want to spend 800*wood, 1000*stone to build a Wooden Fence?] "Yes," Irving responded. The next moment, a row of fences appeared around the perimeter of the shelter. To be safe, Irving added two more layers of fences. Now, there were three rows of fences surrounding the shelter, effectively delaying the pace of beast attacks. [Do you want to spend 3000*stone to upgrade the shelter to a Stone Wall?] "Yes," Irving replied. The original wooden hut immediately transformed into a stone house, its durability significantly improving, although subsequent upgrades would require a large amount of stone. However, Irving was not worried since he had discovered that mine. "That should be enough for now." Irving said, shaking his head helplessly as he saw the materials he had just collected get used up in an instant. He then took out the[blueprint for the ''Swamp Trap]. [Do you want to use "Swamp Trap" immediately?] [Materials required: Wood*2000, Stone*500] [Hint: Once used, a 10m*10m swamp area will be created!] Irving furrowed his eyebrows in deep thought. If he haphazardly placed the trap and the beasts happened not to pass through the[Swamp Trap]during their attack, the trap would be wasted. Taking this into consideration, he decided to dismantle part of the recently constructed three-layer wooden fence, creating a passage in the middle. Following that, he positioned the[Swamp Trap]specifically at the entrance of this passage. Everything was ready! Irving looked over his handywork with satisfaction. Suddenly, he remembered the most crucial part: he hadn''t upgraded the[Severely Damaged Staff]yet. The fences and traps surrounding the shelter were merely supplementary. If he wanted to successfully survive the first wave of disaster, his personal strength would be the most vital factor. He took out the staff that resembled a fire stick, a glimmer of anticipation in his eyes. [Would you like to consume Black Luminous Stones*4 to upgrade?] "Yes!" Irving''s words had barely finished echoing when he saw a flash of golden light before his eyes. The four Black Luminous Stones transformed into a stream of light, swiftly sinking into the staff. The next moment, [Upgrade Successful!] [Item Information: Damaged Staff] [Staff Affinity is rising, Affinity: 20 points] [Attached Skill 1: Intermediate-level Fireball (Increased attack range, enhanced burn damage)] [Successfully activated Attached Skill 2: Low-level Gravity Mud! (Skill Tip: Applies gravity magic within a certain range, currently at double gravity. The speed of beasts or players in the spell range will be slowed down...)] Although Irving had long known that the staff in his hand, which resembled a fire stick, was extraordinary, his heart still couldn''t help but be filled with excitement when he discovered another activated skill: "Gravity Mud? Swamp Trap! They''re a perfect match!" The[Swamp Trap]itself could slow down the beasts, and with the addition of the [Swamp Trap]Gravity Mud]skill, it could trap all the beasts attacking him. Then, by using the fireball spell... Irving could already imagine the spectacular sight. Just then, the ground inexplicably began to tremble subtly. Little Black, who was following behind Irving, was staring in one direction and making a series of howls, as if warning of some impending danger. Irving immediately climbed up the lookout tower, from where he could monitor all activities within a five-kilometer radius. However, when he looked through the telescope at the scene of a sea of beasts rushing like a tide, his face turned serious. He could see that a tide of thousands of beasts was surging towards him! Although they were still three to four kilometers away from the shelter, he could already hear the earth-shaking roars of the beasts. In addition to the pigmen, there were beastmen with wolf heads, and further back, there were sporadic butchers... What was strange was that these beasts seemed to be organized. Different species mingled harmoniously within the horde. This gave Irving an ominous premonition. "Never mind that for now. At this rate, they will be here within two to three minutes." Irving looked at the wooden fences in front of the shelter and began to worry. Faced with the beast tide, his few layers of defense would not hold for long. He turned to Vicky: "Stay by my side and focus on casting your support magic!" "Understood!" Vicky took the situation seriously. She knew that if Irving fell, it would also mean the end of her. This man was her only hope! Chapter 22: The Beast Tide Attacks "It''s coming!" Irving''s deep gaze was fixed in one direction. As the tide of beasts, composed of various species, was rapidly advancing, a surge of anxiety was filling him. This was his first time facing such a massive horde of beasts. Compared to the group of Wind Wolves he had encountered in the mine, this group was at least ten times larger. The most crucial part was that if the shelter behind him fell, the game would be over! Meanwhile. In other shelters scattered across the other world, waves of beasts were attacking. Many players were so terrified by the sheer scale of the attack that their legs gave out before they could even start fighting back. "No! No!" The players gasped, their pupils dilated like bronze bells. The next moment, they felt their bodies being flung away like kites with broken strings, and the shelter behind them was obliterated in an instant. This beast tide, driven by the will of the Blue Star, was the first test before the apocalypse. Under the law of survival of the fittest, weaker players would be eliminated. There were also many players who had formed temporary alliances. There were also some guilds that choose to jointly defend a shelter together. This split the pressure among them. However, in the face of such a vast tide of beasts, they could only hold on desperately. Players are constantly being mercilessly slaughtered by exotic beasts. Blood stained the ground red, and every corner of the other world was filled with the howls of beasts and the screams of players. Outside a stone shelter, the three layers of wooden fences appeared so frail in front of the massive beast tide. Irving could clearly see the pigmen leading the charge, their eyes glowing red like lanterns. They were the first to break through the outermost fence, entering the designated path in the middle. Vicky was fully engaged in casting support magic. Streaks of flowing light emerged from her body, briefly lingering in the air before swiftly entering Irving''s body. Whir! The staff in Irving''s hand was continuously gathering power, while he kept his gaze fixed on the rapidly approaching beast tide. Two hundred meters! One hundred meters! Finally, fifty meters... Vicky could clearly see the grotesque faces of the pigmen and even smell the stench emanating from their bodies. Her nerves were like a tightly strung bow, and she couldn''t help but cry out, "It''s too late! They are about to pounce!" The next moment, the group of pigmen at the forefront inexplicably slowed down. "Now is the time!" A glint of chilling light flashed in Irving''s deep eyes. He abruptly manipulated the staff in his hand toward the location of the swamp trap, casting the spell [Intermediate Fireball]! Boom! The dazzling firelight was as blinding as the sun, hurting the eyes. A giant fireball was hurled at the pigmen stuck in the swamp. When the fireball hit, a massive shockwave rippled through the air. Even Irving''s figure swayed, and Vicky behind him had to hold onto the railings of the shelter. When the two lifted their heads again, the former swamp had morphed into a sea of fire, with countless pigmen rolling in the flames, emitting gut-wrenching screams. "Watch out!" Just then, Vicky suddenly noticed a figure bursting from the fiery sea. With a plump figure and incredible speed, she quickly alerted. Irving''s gaze narrowed, and he immediately recognized the figure. It was the Butcher, the monstrous creature they had encountered at the altar earlier! This Butcher, however, was now enveloped in roaring flames and charged towards them like a ball of fire. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roar! Before Irving could react, he heard a familiar sound by his ear. Then he saw Little Black rush out. Its body enveloped in purple flames, although it looked tiny compared to the Butcher... The Butcher roared, opening its huge gaping mouth, as if it could swallow Little Black whole! "Come back!" Irving''s face paled instantly, and even Vicky, who had just let down her guard, felt her heart jump into her throat. The next moment. An unexpected scene took place. Little Black, after being swallowed by the flames, suddenly swelled, transforming into a fierce beast two to three meters tall! The purple flames covering its body grew even more intense! Roar! Little Black roared and with a swipe of its paw, it sent the giant Butcher flying. It seemed to enjoy bathing in the sea of fire, continually knocking down all the beasts trying to rush out. Seeing this scene, not only Vicky but even Irving was stunned for a moment. However, he quickly understood. The purple flame inherent in the Hellhound indicated that it had a unique affinity with fire. The fiery sea in front of them seemed to be a playground specifically prepared for Little Black, and its inherent genes were instantly amplified. In front of the shelter, the flames raged on. Hundreds and thousands of beasts were trapped in the pre-set swamp trap. As one batch fell, a new one surged in. Meanwhile, system notifications kept ringing in Irving''s ears. [You have successfully killed a pigman...] [You have successfully killed a pigman...] [You have successfully killed the Butcher...] [You have successfully killed...] Countless equipment and material information appeared before his eyes. Faced with catastrophe for the first time, Irving, who was initially a bit nervous, now felt waves of excitement. This is not a catastrophe, it''s clearly a cornucopia! Thousands of beasts were trapped in the swamp trap, and when the sea of fire gradually died down, there was more equipment and materials dropped than they could possibly collect. "We''ve finally survived this wave of disaster¡­" Vicky looked at the scene before her and couldn''t help but sigh in relief. Her eyes filled with gratitude as she looked at Irving. If she had to face such a massive wave of beasts on her own, there wouldn''t be the slightest chance of survival. At this moment, Irving also put down his staff, looking forward to the dropped equipment. Thousands of beasts, coupled with his talent, [Tenfold Drop Rate], this wave could at least yield thousands of pieces of equipment, some of which might even be of high or rare tier... The mere thought of it was exciting. Roar! Suddenly, a deafening roar rang out. Through the flames, they could vaguely see two figures entangled in a fight. A moment later, Little Black suddenly let out a mournful howl, its body thrown out from the fight and landing heavily in front of Irving... Chapter 23: Cataclysmic Beast Boom! Upon seeing Little Black heavily crashing in front of him, Irving''s expression suddenly turned sour, and a sense of foreboding surged in his heart. In fact, he had sensed something unusual when the beast tide arrived. Different species of beasts inherently had restraining relationships, like the butcher and the pigman. However, they were able to harmoniously coexist within one camp¡­ "Could it be¡­ there are even more powerful beasts in this tide?" Irving muttered to himself. Thud! Thud! Thud! The ground suddenly began to shake. From within the sea of fire, a huge figure was steadily moving towards them, getting closer and closer. A massive figure about five meters tall appeared, its body covered with hard rocks. Its eyes, glittering like red rubies, were filled with a fierce glow. The raging fire could not pose any threat to it, and even the swamp trap could not hinder its steps. "This is terrifying. Is it¡­ still considered a beast?" Vicky, looking up at the enormous creature in front of her, voiced out tremblingly. In her impression, beasts were creatures of flesh and blood, whether they were butchers, pigmen, or wolf-headed humanoid beasts¡­ This stone giant in front of her had obviously gone beyond this category. At this moment, a system notification sounded in Irving''s mind. [Player has successfully unlocked Cataclysmic Beast!] [Rockman] [Introduction: A low-level beast of the Elf race. The Rockman is formed from the essence of the earth, nurtured by the essence of sun and moon for hundreds of years, gradually gaining life and consciousness. It possesses an indomitable physique and strong defense, with weaknesses being slow movement and eyes...] [Hint: Every cataclysm will generate a Cataclysmic Beast, which is a test from the will of the Blue Star to specific players. Once defeated, rich rewards will be granted.] "Damn it, did I hit the jackpot?" Irving felt bitter inside. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The player chosen by the Will of Blue Star was directly related to Irving''s strategy of using swamp traps and fireball spells to burn thousands of beasts. After all, other players were fighting life-and-death battles with the beasts at this moment. Their cries of despair echoing all around. Some of them had even fallen prey to the ruthless slaughter of the beasts... Meanwhile, Irving was leisurely waiting for the fire to die out, then casually picking up equipment scattered on the ground. If other players were to see this scene, they would definitely be furiously spitting blood: "Is this a human thing to do?" Although the system mentioned that defeating the Rockman would yield generous rewards, but how easy could it be to defeat a cataclysmic beast? Most importantly, if Irving were to die in this process, and the shelter were to be destroyed, the consequences are unthinkable. Irving just wanted to safely survive the first cataclysm, but now he had no choice! The next moment, the Rockman, with eyes like eerie gemstones, stared at Irving, then roared and charged through the sea of fire. Its five-meter-tall body was like a heavy bomb that would pulverize anything it hit. "Irving!" Vicky''s gaze fell onto Irving. She put all her hopes on this man. If it weren''t for him, she would probably not have survived the first wave of the beast tide. Now, facing the cataclysmic beast - the[Rockman], she made up her mind, even if she were to die, she would die with him! "Don''t panic." Irving''s brain was running fast. He knew that panicking would only make him die faster. However, he didn''t have much time left... As the Rockman was about to break free from the swamp trap, Vicky closed her eyes in despair. She just prayed now that the pain would come quickly. Just then, a familiar voice came into her ear. "I''ve got it!" Irving''s deep eyes stared at the Rockman. He swiftly waved his staff and casted the subsidiary skill [Gravity Swamp]. The next moment, the Rockman''s figure lurched downward, its movement to pounce became clumsy and slow. Roar! The Rockman roared continuously, striking the ground with its massive hand, as if trying to break free from its binding. Upon witnessing this scene, Vicky''s expression was one of disbelief. The Rockman, who was previously able to easily traverse through the swamp trap, now seemed confined in place, seemingly exerting a lot of effort to move forward even a single step. "How did you do it?" Vicky asked, puzzled, but more so surprised. Irving smiled, not offering an explanation, but nodded satisfactorily within. [Auxiliary Skill: Low-Rank-Gravity Swamp! (Skill hint: Apply gravity magic within a certain range, the current stage is twice the gravity, the speed of the beasts or players within the spell range will be slowed down...)] This was the second auxiliary skill he obtained after upgrading his staff. It allowed all beasts within the spell area to bear twice their gravity. Meaning¡ªthe Rockman was currently enduring twice its own weight! However, Irving''s smile did not last long. At this moment, he felt his mental power being consumed rapidly. At this rate, he wouldn''t be able to hold on for a minute. The [Gravity Swamp] he just deployed would fail. He looked over at Vicky: "Hurry! Use your healing spells at full strength. We need to figure out a solution quickly." As threads of flowing light radiated from Vicky and rapidly entered Irving''s body, he quickly cast his talent skill [Soul Plunder] as he looked towards the charred bodies in the sea of fire. The next moment. Slowly, bodies stood up from within the sea of fire, ranging from the lowest-ranked Pigmen to butchers and the Wolf-headed beast. They seemed to have been resurrected, feeling no pain even standing amidst the raging fire, like walking zombies. Irving, on the other hand, was not faring well either. He had to maintain the oppression of the [Gravity Swamp] on the Rockman while controlling more than two dozen beasts. Even with Vicky, the healing mage, constantly supplying mental power from behind, he was still running out... Sweat droplets the size of beans appeared on his forehead, he clenched his teeth: "Attack!" With his command, over twenty beasts charged forward, furiously gnawing at the Rockman trapped in the swamp. "It doesn''t seem to be working..." Vicky could see clearly. The Rockman''s outer defense was too strong, even amidst the siege, no damage could be done to it. Roar! The Rockman roared forcefully again, swinging its massive arms. The beasts that had just pounced on it were knocked into the air. With each thud of landing, their already charred bodies shattered upon impact. "Is there really no other way?" Irving shook his head. He suddenly remembered the system''s hint, which clearly stated the Rockman''s weaknesses: One, slow movement speed, two¡­ Irving gazed into the Rockman''s eyes, which shone brilliantly like gemstones. He slowly lowered the staff he held in his hand. "Irving, what''s wrong with you?" Vicky was still working hard, exerting all her strength to cast the talent spell [Healing Art], she continued: "There must be other ways¡­" However, when she said this, she could feel a significant lack of confidence in her heart. After all, what stood before them was the cataclysmic beast, the [Rockman]! As the staff was put down, the [Gravity Swamp] that had been bound to the Rockman also disappeared. It was as if a beast had escaped its cage, vigorously climbing out of the swamp, swinging its massive arm made of rock, and slamming toward Irving''s direction. "Irving!" Vicky shouted, her voice filled with both grief and anger. Even Little Black, who had initially been thrown out of the sea of fire, raised its head with difficulty at this moment. Its big watery eyes watched this scene and couldn''t help crying out a desolate howl. The arm of the Rockman that was lifted was falling rapidly! "Little Black!" Irving suddenly turned his eyes to the side, "Help me! Get up there!" As he said this, his gaze was firmly fixed on the Rockman''s eyes. With just these few keywords, the clever Little Black seemed to understand something. It suddenly rose up and began to run with all its might. On the other hand, Irving seized the opportunity, jumped up while stepping on Little Black''s back, using Little Black''s upward inertia, his whole body leaped several meters in the air. However, just as Irving leapt, the Rockman''s arm also slammed down with a resounding crash. Bang! With a violent collision sound, the world seemed to become quiet at this moment. Vicky despairingly closed her eyes, a tear trickling down her cheek¡­ Yet, she didn''t notice a golden ray that suddenly flashed by! Chapter 24: The Master-Servant Contract Just when Vicky was about to fall into despair, a dazzling golden light suddenly flashed before her eyes. It was emanating from Irving. [The passive skill of the "Sky Necklace" equipment has been successfully activated.] [Player receives damage reduction of 90%, duration lasts for 1 second.] "Even if it''s only for a second, it''s enough!" Irving''s deep eyes sparkled with a cold light. He was wagering his life, bearing this lethal blow to buy time for his next move. The Rockman''s biggest weakness, besides its slow speed, was its eyes, the most vulnerable part of its body, and also where spiritual energy gathers. Bang! Even with a 90% damage reduction, Irving felt his blood flowing backward against the colossal punch of the Rockman, resembling a crushing mountain. Then, a mouthful of blood spurted out. "Irving!" Vicky seemed to understand Irving''s intention at this moment. All she could do was to silently pray in her heart while fully casting [Healing Art]. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, her talent level was too low. Plus, she had expended a lot of physical strength in the previous battle. The few specks of light that drifted toward Irving were not enough to make any significant difference. "Today, it''s either you die, or I die!" Irving''s eyes were filled with resolve. He steadied his body just as the golden light around him was about to fade away. He firmly grasped the Rockman''s fist with both hands. Using all his remaining strength, he jumped up again, and cast the Fireball spell. Irving''s body, with the upward push, briefly stayed in the air before falling rapidly. However, he could already see the Rockman''s gem-like dazzling eyes. This was his only chance! Boom! The next moment, a huge fireball, like a volcanic eruption, smashed into the Rockman''s face. When the fireball hit the rocks covering its body, it instantly exploded into countless sparks. Roar! The Rockman''s body stiffened in place. At first, it was puzzled, unsure of what this weak human was trying to do. When it saw the fireball explode, its eyes showed deep horror! It would never have imagined, that this seemingly "insignificant ant" would dare to fight back, and even exhibit such a powerful skill! Everything was over... The Rockman''s massive body fell heavily to the ground, stirring up layers of dust. The fireball that had exploded in the air also scattered like fireworks, leaving countless tiny sparks. "Irving!" At this moment, Vicky''s emotions completely broke down. Tears flowed down her cheeks like beads from a broken string. She rushed into the dust like a madwoman, "Irving, where are you? Are you... are you still alive?" Outside the shelter at this moment, it had become a field of ruins. The sea of fire in the swamp trap was gradually dying out, leaving behind countless grotesque corpses of monsters. The air was filled with a suffocating smell of scorching. In addition to this, the moment the massive stone man fell, the spiritual energy within its body was destroyed, crumbling into chunks of rubble. As the dust settled, Vicky was seen kneeling on the ground, cradling a shattered body in her arms. It was Irving. "No!" Tears slid down Vicky''s cheeks, dropping onto Irving''s pale face one by one. Occasionally, streaks of light were seen diving into Irving''s body from her. The desolate sound echoed through the ruins and spread far in the deserted forest. More than just here, countless players in the Other world were suffering this catastrophe. Many didn''t even have the power to resist the onslaught of beasts. Their fragile bodies were mercilessly trampled by monstrous creatures, even the hard-won shelters were instantly destroyed. Of course, quite a few had managed to survive through this disaster by forming factions or guilds at the last minute, but they had all paid a heavy price. Countless cries and sobs echoed in every corner of the Other world. Those lucky players who survived finally tasted the cruelty of the apocalypse. However, it''s only just the beginning... [The first round of disaster has ended!] [All players within the remaining shelters have passed the first stage of the Bluestar consciousness test.] [Entering the second stage...] [All players'' shelters will automatically be moved to the ground and will appear on other players'' maps! (Note: If the shelter is destroyed by monsters or other players, the game will end automatically and the noumenon will suffer severe backlash.)] [Second round of disaster countdown: 72:00:00...] [Kind reminder: This round of disaster will recreate the environmental changes caused by the Dark Overlord devouring other planets. Players, apart from facing more ferocious monster assaults, will also endure extremely harsh weather - Extremely cold climate and endless darkness, lasting for 24 hours.] At the same time, all players received the system prompt. Complaints were heard from all corners of the world. Cough, cough! A slight cough startled Vicky. When she looked down at Irving in her arms, he slowly opened his eyes. "Why are you crying?" Irving wiped the tears off his face and forced a smile, "As long as the shelter is still there, even if we die, we can revive tomorrow." Vicky was stunned for a moment before she understood. Her sadness gradually faded as she explained, "I... I couldn''t help it." Upon hearing this, something seemed to melt in Irving''s heart. However, in just a moment, his eyes suddenly turned cold again, "Did you just hear it?" "Hear what?" Vicky gently helped him up while continuing to use her [healing skill]. The streaks of light emanating from her were constantly repairing the wounds on Irving''s body. "All shelters will now appear above ground, and they will be visible to other players." Irving repeated the system''s message, noticing Vicky''s confused expression. He sighed, "If you want to survive in the Other world Game, whether it''s materials, equipment, or mining resources, everyone will be vying for them. Do you know the quickest way to acquire them?" "You mean..." Vicky immediately guessed, her thoughts drifting to William, who had been killed last time at the mine. If killed by monsters, as long as the shelter remains, players can revive the next day. But if killed by another player, there would be no resurrection, and the real-life noumenon would die in the same way! Just like William, who was burned alive in the game by the purple flames on a creature named Little Black, and when found in real life, he was nothing but a charred corpse! This case remains unsolved to this day. Despite extensive forensic techniques, the police have been unable to determine how William died, let alone track down his killer. Once a player is killed, all their equipment will drop. This, precisely, was the quickest way to obtain resources, as Irving had mentioned. "Once shelters become visible, we''ll have to worry not just about potential monster attacks but also about other players ambushing us." Vicky said, her face showing concern. "Rather than worry, we should focus on getting stronger." Irving said as he slowly stood up. In just a few minutes, his injuries had significantly healed, which made him reassess Vicky. Her remarkable healing speed would be very useful in future battles. The next moment, his gaze then shifted to the charred remains of the monsters, his mood lifting somewhat. "We''ve struck gold this time!" Irving exclaimed excitedly. Thousands of monsters had perished in the swamp trap he had set, all burned alive. There were countless pieces of equipment and materials to be gathered, more than they could possibly carry. Especially the recently slain "disaster-level" monster¡ªthe Stone Man! Just as Irving was about to collect the spoils scattered around, a shadow darted nearby. "Little Black!" Irving watched as Little Black limped towards him, feeling both relieved and pained. The creature had been seriously injured by a punch from the Stone Man in the sea of fire, but it seemed not too worse for wear now. He affectionately stroked Little Black''s head, "You were a big help just now." Little Black whimpered softly, rubbing against Irving incessantly, appearing exceptionally docile. The battle seemed to have deepened their bond. Vicky looked on enviously at the scene. [Ding!] [Notification: Player''s affinity with Hellhound has increased to 30 points!] [Hellhound has issued a "Master-Servant Contract" request. The player may choose to "Accept" or "Reject". If accepted, the player will establish a bond with the Hellhound.] [Please choose¡­] Irving was stunned, looking incredulously at Little Black who continued wagging its tail, then without hesitation, he chose "Accept." The next moment, something unexpected happened! Chapter 25: Threat from Abroad [The master-servant contract has been successfully signed.] [Intimacy +10!] As the system notification sounded, a series of messages appeared before Irving, causing his heart to surge with excitement. [Pet: Hellhound] [Description: A mysterious and powerful creature, said to originate from the depths of hell, covered in purple flames. It has an extraordinary affinity with fire, eyes that seem to peer into the soul, glowing with a deep red light. It can see clearly in darkness, intelligent and loyal, brave and unbeatable, making them fearless warriors and guardians!] [Species: Undead] [Growth Stage: Juvenile] [Intimacy: 40 points (Intimacy will affect the synergy between player and pet as well as boost associated attributes)] [Skill 1: Hellish Scent: The Hellhound can sniff out hidden dangers and treasures, increasing the likelihood of discovering rare items during adventures.] [Skill 2: Lucky Charm: The close relationship with the Hellhound brings good fortune to the protagonist. When adventuring together, his luck significantly increases, making it easier to obtain high-level equipment and rare materials.] [Skill 3: Shadow Guard: In the darkness, the Hellhound can provide additional defensive bonuses, protecting the protagonist from enemies lurking in the shadows.] [...] Irving looked at his pet, Little Black, in disbelief. The player with the [Eagle Eye] talent from the angel squad hadn''t been this extraordinary. He could only gather basic information about mythical creatures, nowhere near as detailed and accurate as this. "No wonder we couldn''t find the obsidian in the mine, but Little Black could..." Irving murmured as he reviewed Little Black''s skill list, finally understanding. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And it can see everything clearly in the dark?" Irving thought of the second wave of disasters that would arrive in three days, suddenly feeling more prepared. He turned to Vicky, "My wounds are almost healed. Help Little Black heal quickly. That hit from the stone giant was no small matter." Despite using the [Celestial Necklace] to receive 90% reduced damage, Irving had still been seriously injured by the stone giant''s hit. This clearly demonstrates just how incredible Little Black''s defense is, given its undead lineage. What''s even more remarkable is that it is still only in its juvenile stage. Thinking of this, Irving''s heart filled with anticipation. He could already imagine how powerful Little Black would become upon reaching adulthood. This would be a major support as he ventured through the Other world! [Ding!] [Player Talent Skill: Tenfold Drop Rate, boosted by pet skill, has increased to twentyfold.] One surprise followed another! In fact, when Irving saw Little Black''s skill [Lucky Charm], he had already guessed there would be such a change, but he hadn''t expected it to double. The original [Tenfold Drop Rate] was already incredibly powerful, and now it had turned into a [Twentyfold Drop Rate]! Player talent skills can continuously improve, not only for Irving but also for Vicky''s talent [Healing Art], which is still in its initial stage. While talent skills can be enhanced, this process is challenging, and not everyone is as lucky as Irving to adopt a Hellhound with limitless potential¡­ "Time to gather the gear!" Irving announced. He first approached the remains of a stone golem, now just a pile of rubble. [Void Ring] [Tier: Rare¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Description: Upon equipping, grants the player a personal storage space measuring 10m*10m*10m] [Guardian''s Armor] [Tier: Rare¡ï] [Description: Forged from tough stone, this armor effectively protects against fierce enemy attacks but reduces movement speed when worn] [Staff of Holy Healing] [Tier: Rare¡ï] [Description: Enchanted with holy power. This staff offers strong healing support for allies. While healing, there''s a chance to trigger Divine Light, instantly restoring a significant amount of health to the target] Three pieces of rare equipment! "This staff will be perfect for you." Irving said as he stowed the other two items and handed the [Staff of Holy Healing] to Vicky. "It''s actually... a rare item!" Vicky exclaimed excitedly when she saw the equipment''s details. As a healer with the innate skill [Healing Art], the value of the staff to Vicky was undeniable. Her grateful gaze towards Irving said more than words could. "Don''t overthink it. I just don''t want extra baggage." Irving said coolly. The experiences from his past life have made his heart incredibly cold, and he does not easily trust anyone around him. He had reasons for taking in Vicky. On one hand, her innate [Healing Art] greatly augmented his necromantic abilities, which were extremely draining on his mental energy. On the other hand, it is precisely because of Vicky''s talent that she is destined to survive only by staying close to the strong. Although Irving could see that Vicky''s anxiety, worry, and tears during the battle with the stone golem were genuine, he understood a fundamental truth: power is everything. "I..." Vicky looked at Irving''s retreating back, her eyes shadowed with a tinge of sadness. Clutching the staff, she made a quiet vow, "I will definitely not disappoint you!" ... Night fell. After Irving finished collecting all the equipment scattered across the scorched earth and returned to the shelter, he almost collapsed from exhaustion, chuckling, "I never knew picking up equipment could be such a painful task..." If other players heard this, they''d likely want to throttle him out of sheer envy. Irving roughly tallied the loot: Ordinary equipment, over six hundred pieces! Advanced equipment, over two hundred pieces! Besides the three from the stone golem, another rare item had dropped from a lesser beast! [Destructive War Axe] [Tier: Rare¡ï] [Description: This heavy war axe, imbued with formidable destructive power, ensures each swing instills fear in enemies, coupled with a 30% chance of a critical hit] "The drop rate for rare items is frustratingly low, thought I''d be numb from picking them up..." Irving remarked disinterestedly after glancing at the [Destructive War Axe]. This type of equipment was suited for warriors, not for him. Different classes have unique attributes, and even if he were to equip it, he wouldn''t be able to harness the true potential of the war axe. It was not just this one item. Among the thousands of pieces of equipment acquired this time, there were hardly any that he could use. This was quite frustrating, but of course, it had a direct connection to him being a necromancer. "Only this ring seems interesting." Irving looked at the [Void Ring] on his hand, which had dropped from the cataclysmic beast, the stone golem. At first, he thought the additional attribute of the ring, which granted a 10m*10m*10m storage space, was somewhat trivial. After all, in the game, equipment could be picked up at will. Even if not worn, it could be transported directly to a wooden box in the shelter for storage. However, Irving quickly discovered the usefulness of this [Void Ring]. The game and reality were one-way connected. All items in the game could be brought into reality, but items from reality couldn''t be brought into the game. If he utilized this Void Ring, he wondered if he could achieve a two-way connection... But Irving quickly thought of the creator of the Other world Game - Blue Star Will! Although he was extremely lucky, some loopholes weren''t so easy to exploit, and they were bound to be restricted by the Blue Star Will. "I''ll try it when I have time." Irving said. Before logging out of the game, Vicky asked Irving for his contact information to repay him for taking care of her over the past two days. Irving initially didn''t want to give it to her, but he couldn''t resist her persistent pleading. Moreover, he realized that he might need this "healer" in the future, so he eventually agreed. After taking a refreshing shower in the bathroom, the utterly exhausted Irving felt his eyelids grow heavy as if they were filled with lead. He collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell asleep. He slept until noon the next day. It wasn''t until the glaring sunlight broke through the gaps in the curtains that Irving reluctantly got up from bed and instinctively reached for the cellphone under his pillow. There were a bunch of unread messages. Besides Anna and James, there was one full of curse words. He knew without looking that it was from Charles... As Irving scrolled through his phone screen, his eyes suddenly fixated on one of the messages. "Irving, 23 years old. Address: Sunshine Community, Building 5, Room 0801..." Irving froze, he sat up in bed immediately and looked at the sender''s information - it was from an overseas number! A sense of foreboding surged in his heart. Chapter 26: Acquisition Frenzy The text message coming from abroad astonishingly noted all of Irving''s personal information, even his home address was clearly stated. As he continued to read, Irving''s face grew more grim. At the very bottom of the message, there was an attached image, seemingly a symbol: against a profound black background, a radiant crescent moon was floating, and a dazzling solitary eye was hiding within the moon. "Could it be them?!" Irving thought of the last time that Anna had called him, the identities of those men in black at the park had been investigated, they were from an overseas organization named ''Dark Night''. He looked again at the emblem attached at the end of the message and shook his head helplessly. Back in the park, he was only trying to protect himself, he didn''t expect to actually attract attention from the Dark Night organization. It was a threat message, far more intimidating than any scary words! This meant the ''Dark Night'' could come knocking at his door at any time. Until now, Irving still couldn''t understand why the Dark Night organization would target ordinary players, but that was not important anymore. A hint of cold light flashed in his deep-set eyes, "Think I''m easy to bully? If they dare to come, they better not blame me for being rude!" He had some confidence in his own abilities, but he knew he needed to be well-prepared in advance. The second wave of the catastrophe will strike in 72 hours, replicating the extreme weather conditions when the Dark Overlord devoured other planets with a 1:1 accuracy. All players will face threats of extreme cold and darkness. In addition to this, there will also be attacks from even more powerful alien beasts. "It seems I have to continue upgrading the shelter, not only to strengthen its sturdiness but also to have cold resistance. It would be best to have more self-defense measures like swamp pits." Having personally experienced the end of the world in his last life, Irving knew better than anyone else the extreme environment he would face. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyebrows furrowed, muttering, "And stockpiling supplies, I must prepare quickly..." There''s a saying, a person can''t function properly without regular meals Even if Irving was a talented necromancer, without food, he would starve to death. He didn''t need to worry about money. The equipment he sold before added up to more than ten million. What he was more concerned about was how to store the supplies. After all, many types of food had an expiration date. "I have to take the chance to try this thing out. I don''t know if it would work..." Irving glanced at the [Void Ring] on his finger, thinking to himself. At that moment, Irving suddenly heard his stomach growl. He looked down at his stomach and a bitter smile surfaced on his face. From yesterday until now he hadn''t eaten anything. So he ordered some takeaway on his phone, then used the delivery time to log onto the forum. Upon opening the communication section, there were quite a few new threads. "Newbie Guide: Sharing Secrets to Killing Pigmen. " "Looking for players to build a shelter together. " "Sky Travelers Guild recruiting a large number of players, over a dozen strong warriors already in the guild, join to receive protection... " "Question: Does anyone know the consequences of suffering backlash from the Blue Star? Please enlighten! " "Buying a large amount of equipment materials, interested parties contact privately! " "Does anyone know how to increase the success rate of equipment upgrades? How to get advanced materials? " Irving''s gaze fell on a question post: "What happens when you suffer backlash from the Blue Star?" A player below had posted a photo along with a comment: "This is a friend of mine, who suffered a terrible fate!" In the photo, the player who had suffered from backlash lay in a hospital''s intensive care unit. His body covered with gruesome wounds, some so deep that bone was visible... Normally, when players are killed by alien beasts, they are protected by the will of the Blue Star and can be resurrected the next day to re-enter the game. However, once a shelter is destroyed, this protection disappears, meaning any injuries suffered in the game will be directly brought into reality. Seeing the photo in the post, many players felt a chill and left comments below. "Holy shit! This is terrifying." "This guy definitely won''t live long... I don''t want to end up like this!" "My uncle works in a hospital. He said many people died overnight. The morgue is almost full." Irving shook his head, he had anticipated that there would be no good ending from suffering backlash. The law of survival in this world was the survival of the fittest. It was just now becoming more tangible. He felt a sense of urgency and murmured, "It seems that the shelter is the foundation of everything. I must upgrade it as quickly as possible..." He then opened the trading area to take a look. While the beast tide had claimed many players'' lives, crisis and opportunity coexisted. A fair amount of equipment had appeared in the trading area, but Irving only glanced at it briefly, his face showing a lack of interest. The equipment quality in the trading area was mostly ordinary. While there were advanced equipment, they were few and far between, and all within one or two stars range... Even so, as soon as they were listed, they were immediately bought. To survive in the Other world, becoming stronger was the only way, and equipment played a crucial role! In addition to ordinary players, many guilds were keeping a close eye on the trading area, ready to pounce on any high-grade equipment that appeared and buy it without hesitation if the price was reasonable. At this moment, Anna was also staring intently at her computer screen, with a burly man, Aron, standing beside her. "We''ve received a lot of news from abroad in the past two days. Some forces are trying to use the Other world Game to assemble an army, preparing to overthrow the higher-ups..." Aron said worriedly. "The situation outside is getting more and more chaotic... Last night, the leaders held an emergency meeting, requesting that our Angel Squad expand quickly to maintain domestic stability." Anna''s fine eyebrows furrowed even tighter, "Expansion isn''t the problem...We already have nearly a thousand members in the Angel Squad." She pointed at the computer screen, "From this morning until now, the equipment we''ve collected is far too little, and much of it is just ordinary. There''s simply not enough to distribute." Hearing this, Aron couldn''t help but sigh. Without equipment, players simply cannot utilize their true strength, let alone equip a team of thousands with suitable weapons. It''s easier said than done! It''s important to note that it''s not just the Angel Group that requires a large amount of equipment; many other guilds are also keeping a close eye on the activity in the trading area. Especially those wealthy family powers. They know that the day the Dark Overlord descends will also be the day the game gets reshuffled. If they want to stand firm in the apocalypse, they must have enough power in the Other world! They aren''t afraid to spend money, even willing to spend all of it. After all, when the apocalypse arrives most of their assets would become worthless. It''s better to convert them to in-game resources as soon as possible... ... Within the top office of Green Vine Group. "How''s it going?" James was also watching the trading area. In front of him sat five accountants, whose task was to buy up as much equipment as possible on the forum. "Mr. James, we began purchasing equipment right after the first wave of the catastrophe ended yesterday. While the prices of equipment are much cheaper than before, it''s not easy to buy that much all at once." The leading accountant spoke with a bitter expression, explaining the situation. "Take the capital city for example. Besides our Green Vine Guild, there are more than ten major guilds purchasing equipment, and they''ve even intercepted a lot of equipment..." James'' face turned even more gloomy, "How much equipment have we acquired so far?" "120 pieces of junk equipment, 12 ordinary equipment, high-end equipment...none at all." the accountant reported. "Not enough, not enough! Too little!" James exclaimed, feeling anxious. The Green Vine Guild he established had suffered heavy casualties in the first round of disaster, facing the sweeping beast tide. There were even several times when their shelter nearly fell. If the guild''s shelter was destroyed, all players affiliated with the guild would suffer a substantial backlash! Remembering the scenes, James still felt a chill. James had already put all of Green Vine Group''s available funds to use. He gritted his teeth and said, "Raise the price! Keep raising prices! Especially for high-end equipment, buy it no matter how much it costs!" "Understood!" The accountants responded in unison. At the same time, other guilds also began to spend copious amounts of money on transactions. Any equipment that appeared on the forum was almost immediately bought, and a large number of foreign users also joined in... At this moment, a post appeared in the trading area like a bombshell. "Ordinary Equipment: 684 pieces! High-End Equipment: 242 pieces! Rare Equipment: 2 pieces! Selling as a bundle, interested parties please contact! " In the bottom right corner of the post, the poster: Lucky Pretty Boy! Chapter 27: Warning of the Blue Stars Will Common equipment: 684 pieces! Advanced equipment: 242 pieces! Rare equipment: 2 pieces! After the first round of catastrophe, at this moment, there are quite a few forces constantly monitoring the contents of the forum''s trading area. As long as the price is relatively reasonable, it will be snapped up directly. But even so, not many players are willing to sell their equipment. After all, for the vast majority of players, the equipment in the game is related to their lives. Selling equipment before having the ability to protect oneself is tantamount to losing one''s life. As soon as the post was published, it was like a heavy bomb dropped down, causing the hearts of all those staring at the screen to boil like a turbulent sea. "Oh my God!" "He actually has so many pieces of equipment? There are more than two hundred advanced pieces alone, and... there are even rare ones!" "Lucky Pretty Boy... why does this name sound a bit familiar?" "Quick! Immediately contact the person who posted this, we at Dragon Age Guild want all the equipment! Let him name the price!" "Check! Use all means to find out all the information about this user, preferably to find him in person. Act fast, don''t get intercepted by others!" "If I remember correctly, this person appeared in the trading area when the game just started. At that time, not many people could kill Pigmen, but he had a lot of materials dropped from Pigmen..." "This guy is no ordinary person!" Not only domestically, but also many foreign forces were alerted. For a while, everyone began to investigate the user [Lucky Pretty Boy]... ... At this time, Irving, was sitting in front of the computer, happily eating the freshly delivered pizza. Before posting, he had already checked those equipment, apart from the [Void Ring] and the [xx Wand] he gave to Vicky, he didn''t care for the rest. He still didn''t know that the equipment he had discarded would cause such a stir after being posted on the forum... By the time Irving finished his pizza, his stomach was much more settled. He pressed F5 to refresh the forum page, and the small horn in the upper corner was constantly flashing, backstage private messages: 99+. When he opened it, all of them were inquiry messages from players. "Hello! I''m the president of the Dragon Age Guild. How much are you planning to sell your equipment for? Can you share your address to meet up?" "Hi, I''m interested in a few pieces of your equipment. Can I buy them separately? Please..." "Can you send a picture of all the equipment together? If there''s really so much, we''re willing to buy!" "Bro, can we be friends? Where did you get so many equipment... I''m so envious, can we play the game together? 001-xxx-0342, this is my number. We can meet offline." "..." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The messages were too many, making Irving''s head spin. In addition to the short messages from the major forces, a lot of female players were attracted. They all wanted to have a strong protector like [Lucky Pretty Boy]. Of course, they would also pay a certain price, like meeting potentially offline... As for what would happen after the meeting, it''s something that every man would understand. For those retail investors and some players who doubted the authenticity of the equipment, Irving was simply too lazy to respond. As for the price... he hadn''t thought about it. Compared to that, he hoped to get some useful things, like [Obsidian] for upgrading his staff or materials for modifying the shelter, or blueprints for traps and other things. Just at this moment, Irving''s phone suddenly rang. "Huh? This is..." Another unfamiliar number. Irving glanced subconsciously at the forum. When he registered, he filled in detailed information. But all the data was strictly confidential by the official and should not be leaked out so quickly. He hesitated a bit, then pressed the answer button: "Who is this?" "It''s me!" Vicky''s voice came from the other end, Irving had left his contact information for her when he exited the game yesterday. "Irving, you should be awake by now, right?" At this moment, Vicky was sitting on the recliner in her bedroom. Wearing a strap lace nightgown, her smooth and beautiful legs were resting on the bay window, and her fair skin reflected a bit of light under the sun outside the window. She pursed her cherry lips and complained, "I''ve been in the Other world for a few days, and I''m almost suffocated." Thinking of the [Wind Wolves] she encountered in the mine and the beast tide she had just experienced, especially the [Stone Men]... she was still a bit uneasy. "How about...we go out and walk around in the afternoon?" A touch of anticipation was flowing in Vicky''s beautiful eyes. Seeing no response from the other end, she quickly found an excuse, "You have saved me several times these days. I''ll thank you and treat you to a meal." Irving thought for a moment, then nodded and agreed, sending her his location. After his rebirth, he hadn''t really been out much. Taking this opportunity to get out was a good idea. After all, once the end of the world arrived, most people could only hide in the dark underground pipe. Shopping? Going out? In a world full of strange beasts, stepping outside is nothing short of a death sentence. After hanging up the phone, Irving''s gaze unintentionally fell on the [Void Ring] on his finger [Void Ring] [Grade: Rare ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Introduction: Upon equipping, allows the player to have an independent storage space, size 10m*10m*10m] "Now that I have time, a little experiment will do." Irving murmured, then picked up the cup of unfinished iced cola on the table, his thoughts slightly moved. The next moment, something unexpected happened. The cup of iced cola on the table disappeared. In the shelter, Little Black was curled up sleeping in a straw nest. Suddenly sensing something, he saw Irving and lazily stretched, wagging his tail and preparing to come over. But before Little Black could get close, it suddenly stopped. Its dark eyes fixed on the object in Irving''s hand. It was the iced cola! "So, it really can bring objects from reality in here." Irving exclaimed happily, picking up the iced cola and taking a sip. A sense of refreshment instantly spread throughout his body, as if the taste had improved. Of course, this was just his psychological effect. The cola was still the same, but Irving''s mood was as though he had just won the lottery. This glass of iced cola confirmed his previous conjectures. He could bring real-world items into the Other world through this [Void Ring]. In this way, he could not only store supplies into it, but also make the shelter''s renovation possible. Facing the upcoming second wave of disaster, extreme cold? Just install a central air conditioner. Darkness? Buy a 1000w searchlight used in prisons and install it. As soon as a mouse approaches the shelter, it could be detected immediately. As for the power source... get a generator if necessary! The corner of Irving''s mouth unconsciously curved upwards. Thinking up to this point, his face was filled with an excited smile. However, the next moment, an unexpected prompt sounded. [System Alert: Warning from the Blue Star Will!] [The Otherworld and reality have a one-way connection. Only a very few players can make a two-way connection through rare equipment with "storage space".] [To maintain the intrinsic balance of the Other world Game, the Blue Star Will will strictly control "Two-way connection" players.] [Control restrictions are as follows: 1.The weight of the items carried each time cannot exceed one ton. 2.Special materials or items made with advanced technology cannot be transferred, for example: highly explosive, radioactive materials. 3.Each time the equipment is used for transmission, a "cooldown" period is required. Additionally, the higher the quality or the more advanced the item being transmitted, the longer the cooldown period will be. 4.Even if items are successfully sent to the game world, they will be subject to internal rules. Such as handguns, weapons of mass destruction, their speed, power will be greatly weakened. 5.No form of life can be transferred...] "Huh, this...." After reading these control restrictions, the smile on Irving''s face gradually disappeared. Many of his ideas were invisibly restricted. He didn''t expect that the Blue Star consciousness would always monitor the player''s actions and could respond quickly. He was probably the first player to receive this warning... However, having the ability is better than not having it, at least there is still hope to continue to try to bring some real-world items into the game. Whether that could be managed with these restrictions is another matter. "Be good and stay here. I''ll bring back something delicious when I return." Irving affectionately patted Little Black''s fluffy little head, then quickly left the game. The system alert indicated that someone was approaching his house. "Knock knock"... A vigorous knocking sound echoed! Chapter 28: The Brother-In-Law Visits The harsh knocking on the door wiped the smile off Irving''s face instantly. He glanced at the time. It was still too early for his meeting with Vicky. Women tend to delay their arrival due to makeup and other preparations. So there was no way she would arrive this early... Who could be at the door then? Could it be the players or guild members from the forum who wanted to buy his equipment? The attitude of the knocking didn''t quite match... The Night Group? Upon this thought, Irving''s face turned grave and a magic wand appeared in his hand. If it was indeed the Night Group seeking revenge, he wouldn''t hesitate to strike back. "Damn it, Irving. You bastard, get out here now!" A man''s voice roared, accompanied by more furious knocking. "I saw the delivery guy bring food to you. So stop hiding! If you don''t open the door, I''ll break it down!" "Open up!" Outside stood a young man wearing a checked shirt, cursing and swearing, with six rugged-looking young men following him, including a burly man with sideburns. "Are you sure this is the place?" The burly man asked with some doubt after waiting for a while without any response. "Michael, my sister has been here several times." The man in the checked shirt, Charles, pointed towards the house number. "This is definitely the place." "Hey!" Just as the two were speaking, the elevator bell rang, and two security guards hurried over. They had seen a large group of men trying to break down a door through the security cameras. This was a high-end residential area with stringent security measures in place. "What are you doing?" One of the security guards demanded sternly. "Who let you in? Leave immediately!" Charles retorted, "My sister ended up pregnant because of the bastard inside. I''m here to settle scores. What''s it to you?" Pregnant? The two security guards glanced at each other, not surprised at all. After all, the property owners here were all wealthy, having affairs with multiple women was not out of the norm. However, this was the first time they had encountered such a situation. "This is your personal matter. We can''t intervene." One of the security guards continued, "Since you''re not residents here, you can''t come in. Leave immediately or bear the consequences." As security guards, they couldn''t allow such incidents to occur. If things got out of hand, they would also be held responsible and might even lose their job... At Charles'' wit''s end, the burly man named Michael suddenly shouted, "Are you blind? Do you know who I am? Ever heard of Mad Dog?" Mad Dog! The two security guards were visibly taken aback. Being locals, they knew that the Mad Dog was a notorious underground force involved in smuggling, loan sharking, and even murder and fraud. Many of the people reported missing each month were victims of the gang, often found dumped in the sea with rocks tied to their bodies... The Mad Dog was so audacious because they were backed by various powerful families. "You belong to the Mad Dog!?" The security guard who had spoken earlier turned pale, his voice trembling. Seeing Michael''s men approaching, he hastily apologized, "We...we apologize...we didn''t realize..." "Aren''t you going to get lost?" Michael barked. The next moment, the two security guards scrambled into the elevator, while Charles moved closer to Michael, giving him a thumbs-up: "Michael, you''re awesome. Those two dogs were scared off by your words. Thank God I didn''t come alone today." "Let''s get down to business." Michael''s fierce gaze fell on Charles, reminding him: "Don''t forget what you promised me. I won''t be a penny short of the 300,000 dollars running fee once the job is done." "You can rest assured, just selling this house will cover more than that." Charles smiled obsequiously before glancing at Irving''s door, "If all else fails, we''ll just break down the door and force our way in. Once we beat the hell out of that kid, we can force him to hand over the property deed as compensation." "Fine." Michael nodded, then signaled to the six men he had brought. Each of the six men held a weapon. Some were armed with baseball bats, some with metal pipes, and one even had a newspaper which, when unwrapped, revealed a machete. Charles looked increasingly smug at the sight. On the surface, he said he came to seek justice for his sister Alice''s pregnancy, but in reality, he''s been strapped for cash lately. But in reality, he was short on cash for his daily expenses, which included paying for prostitutes. The meager salary Alice made as a hostess barely covered his fun for two nights, which was why he thought of extorting Irving. If soft tactics didn''t work, he''d resort to force. In any case, the security guards were scared off. If all else failed, he''d hire a locksmith to get into the room and drag Irving out. However, Charles and his crew didn''t realize that Irving saw everything that had happened through the peephole. "Charles!" Irving gritted his teeth. His painful experience in his previous life had shown him Charles''s true colors. He had been busy building a shelter in the game world and hadn''t had time to deal with him. Who would have thought that Charles would take the initiative to come to him? "Then I''ll take a little more interest from you!" A glint of cold light flashed in Irving''s eyes, but he was not foolish enough to resort to murder. Although he had the ability to send Charles at the door, along with those thugs and hooligans, straight to hell. He only needed to use a [Fireball Spell] to do it. Now was not yet the time of the apocalypse. Killing someone would still mean facing the death penalty. Especially considering this was right at his doorstep, and the neighborhood had surveillance cameras. "Irving, if you don''t come out, I won''t be polite!" Charles yelled, taking a sledgehammer from one of Michael''s men and aiming at the lock. Charles, who usually was very submissive and had a habit of shrinking his neck when security came, was no longer afraid because he had Michael, the small leader of the Mad Dog, behind him. He epitomized the phrase "throwing his weight around" perfectly. The hammer whistled through the air, landing powerfully. That lock surely wouldn''t withstand more than a couple of hits before breaking open. However, just as Charles''s smile was growing wider... Bang! The door suddenly opened from the inside. With a muffled thud, Charles was violently pushed back by the opening door before he could swing the hammer down. Losing his balance, he toppled backward. A scream was heard, and the next moment, Charles was seen with his nose bleeding profusely, having been hit by the iron door. He sat on the ground in disgrace, the iron hammer lying between his legs. "Holy shit, that was close!" Charles looked at the hammer that was less than a fist''s distance away from his groin. The scare caused his forehead to break out in a cold sweat. If he lost his penis, how was he to frequent prostitutes in the future? Not only would he lose his ''tool of the trade'', but he would also lose his qualification as a man. " You son of a..." Charles wiped his nosebleed and stood up angrily, only to find his gaze meeting Irving''s deep and icy eyes. For some reason, the man before him sent a shudder through Charles''s heart. Irving, standing at 188 cm tall, towered over him and he had to tilt his head back to look at him. "You..." Charles''s impending curse fizzled out. "What do you want from me?" asked Irving. "My sister!" Charles glanced back and summoned the courage to speak. "You got my sister pregnant, and you dare to ask me what I want? You ignored all my messages, and even blocked me. "You owe me an explanation today!" Behind him, Michael and the men he brought were watching Irving with a mocking look on their faces. From time to time, they would play with their baseball bats, a clearly threatening move. "What kind of explanation do you want?" Irving asked with interest. Hearing this, Charles thought Irving was scared of the men he brought. The anxiety in his heart disappeared, and he pointed at Irving''s nose in a domineering manner: "It''s simple! Either marry my sister and treat her well. Besides the daily chores like cooking and cleaning, you must also give her two hundred thousand dollars as pocket money each month." "Or..." "I see that this house of yours is pretty good. In such a prime location, it should be worth quite a lot." Charles sneered, "You can give me this house as compensation!" It was a tough decision to make, but Irving just laughed. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What the hell are you laughing at? I''m warning you..." Charles was angered, but before he could finish his sentence, a hard slap landed on his face. Thwack! With this slap, Irving used all his strength. Charles stood still, as if in shock. The next second, five bright red marks emerged on his face... Chapter 29: Begging for Mercy "You dare..." Charles covered the swollen side of his face, feeling as if his teeth were about to be knocked out. He never dreamed that Irving would dare to lay a hand on him in front of so many people. Just as his eyes glared viciously at Irving, preparing to curse. Another slap came flying. With a dull sound, another five bloody marks appeared on Charles''s other cheek. The faint traces of blood seeping out made it clear how hard the slap had been. "Shut your mouth!" Irving looked at Charles indifferently, then said with a smile, "Your sister is pregnant. Regardless of who the father is, I''m your brother-in-law correct?" Charles unconsciously nodded, his mind somewhat dazed from the two slaps. "Since I''m your brother-in-law, and you don''t even understand the basic level of respect. You don''t even know how to knock on a door? Instead, you want to break the lock with a hammer? That''s worth the first slap." Irving continued. "We''ve been talking for a while, you just blurted out a bunch of foul words. The second slap was also deserved, right?" "These two slaps are to teach you a lesson. You really lack upbringing. If you go out into society like this, you''ll surely suffer!" Irving''s tone was reminiscent of an elder. "You..." Charles found himself at a loss for words. He had a feeling that something was amiss, but couldn''t articulate it. In the end, he could only suppress his anger and retorted, "Even if I was wrong, don''t you think you have your own faults too? My sister is pregnant, and she can''t even go to work anymore. Are you planning to offer any compensation or not?" "Compensation?" Irving responded thoughtfully, "Hmm, you''re right. Since she''s pregnant, it should be my responsibility to take care of her. However..." "However what?" Charles asked. "The child in her belly isn''t mine at all. I''m not your brother-in-law." Irving laughed. Even Michael and his gang were left speechless by this maneuver. Irving first went along with the assumption that he was Charles''s brother-in-law, getting two free shots in, only to claim that the child wasn''t his, absolving him of any responsibility or need for compensation... Once Charles regained his senses, he was almost about to explode with anger. His swollen face, which now resembled a pig''s head, turned stormy. He realized he had been played for a fool. "You dare to mess with me?" Charles was fuming, panting heavily, he roared, "If the child isn''t yours, then whose is it?" "That''s something you''ll have to ask your sister." Irving replied, raising his hand to close the door. "If you don''t believe me, you can take your sister to the hospital for a paternity test. Don''t come to me with this matter again." In his previous life, he had worked tirelessly for Alice, treating her like a princess. Only to find out, on his deathbed, that the child was not his. Any man couldn''t accept such a betrayal... Fortunately, fate had given him a second chance. The same tragedy would not repeat itself! "Wait." Just as the door was about to close, a foot suddenly wedged itself in the gap. Looking up, it was Michael, the small leader of the Mad Dog, his cold gaze fixed on Irving. He forced the door open and sneered, "Kid, whether the child is yours or not, you can''t just say whatever you want." "Who are you?" Irving asked. Michael glanced at Charles, who had been outplayed, and spoke up, "He''s my good friend. My friend''s sister is pregnant because of you, could I just ignore it? Whether the child is yours or not, it will take time to check at the hospital. However, to prevent you from running away, you need to show the property deed of this house as collateral!" Collateral? Even a fool wouldn''t believe such a ruffian''s words. The smile on Irving''s face gradually disappeared, and a cold light flashed in his deep eyes, "What if I refuse?" The moment these words were spoken, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Refuse?" Michael sneered and signaled the henchmen behind him. The next moment, six thugs wielding baseball bats and knives quickly surrounded him. "Kid, if you refuse to take the easy way, don''t blame us for getting rough with you." Michael''s eyes narrowed into a thin line. "Just a heads-up, when they start, they don''t hold back. If you end up getting killed, things could get really messy." This was an open threat! After slapping Charles, Irving''s anger slightly subsided. However, at this moment, his anger surged again. He understood one thing: these people were like mad dogs. If he didn''t teach them a harsh lesson this time, even if he handed over the property deed as collateral, they would still come back to threaten him. In the next moment, the six thugs, seeing that Irving showed no response, completely lost their patience. They pushed Irving and broke into his house. Michael, who was following them, prepared to close the door again. There were surveillance cameras in the corridor, and he didn''t want to get into trouble. Once inside the room, even if they killed Irving, no one would discover it. This was a common tactic of the Mad Dog. They would then dispose of the body by throwing it into the sea, everything happened without a soul knowing. However, Irving did not stop them. Instead, a smile appeared in his heart. He was now a powerful necromancer! Even a single [Fireball spell] could burn these people until no remains were left. They didn''t realize that their act of closing the door was actually helping Irving. The lambs they saw as easy prey would soon transform into demons that would make them beg for mercy. However... just as the door was about to close, the elevator bell rang. "Irving!" All eyes were turned towards the elevator doors, which opened slowly. Out stepped a young, beautiful woman, clad in a short, white skirt and a tank top. Her hair was meticulously done up in a ponytail and her face beamed with youthful vitality and a radiant smile. "Holy crap! She''s incredibly hot!" Charles'' gaze lingered on the woman''s legs, long and fair. He moved his gaze upward, admiring her slim waist and the ample chest barely hidden beneath her tank top, which stirred him up. Compared to the women he had sex with, they were not even in the same league. The beauty before him was like a princess, while those women... at best they were just maids. Beside him, Michael was equally captivated by the young beauty but his gaze was different from Charles''. Charles didn''t pay attention to that, though, he hurriedly approached her: "Hi there, do you live here?" He cleared his throat, thinking about the property deed that was soon to be his, then added, "We will be neighbors soon. I live here too. How about exchanging contact information, just in case you need any help in the future?" Vicky had located Irving through GPS, only to find him being held by a group of men as she stepped out of the elevator. Seeing the beautiful woman approaching hastily, Charles'' grin broadened, thinking to himself, "I didn''t realize my charm is that irresistible. She seems even more anxious than I am." However, the next moment, Vicky brushed past him without even glancing at him. "Irving." Vicky said cautiously as she reached the door. She glanced at Irving before turning her gaze on Michael and his group. "What do you think you''re doing?" Michael was dumbstruck. When he turned to look at Vicky again, he couldn''t meet her gaze. "Vicky, how come...?" Before he could finish, Charles, with indecent images flooding his mind, followed behind them. A wave of heat surged up in his lower abdomen and he was struggling to hold it back. "Do you know each other?" Charles asked with a hint of annoyance, glaring at Irving. When he turned to look at Vicky, he involuntarily reached for the exposed waist below her tank top, "Babe, I have some private issues to deal with him...How about we go somewhere else and have a chat?" Just as he reached out, Vicky slapped him hard across the face. "Asshole! Get your hands off!" Vicky yelled angrily. Charles, whose cheek was already swollen from the slap, felt a searing pain in his wounded face. "She''s got quite the temper." Charles said to Michael in a rush, "The previously agreed price is doubled. Drag this guy into the hallway and deal with him, I''ll take this beauty inside and teach her a lesson. "It''s a good chance to try out the new apartment!" Charles knew that Michael and his group were all greedy thugs, and he couldn''t wait any longer. However, Michael''s face looked unusually grim, and he kept giving him meaningful glances. Even the thugs beside him seemed to know something, as they all hung their heads in silence. "What? You guys want a piece of the action too?" Charles chuckled, "Alright...I''ll let you guys have a taste after I am done." The next moment... With a sudden ''thud'', Michael and the six thugs he brought surprisingly fell to their knees... Chapter 30: Ocean Group Charles looked at Michael who had fallen to his knees, he was stunned and unable to collect his thoughts for a long while: "What...what just happened?" "Miss Vicky." "We truly had no idea he was your friend!" Michael''s face looked as if he had just swallowed a bug, and even his voice started to tremble. The Mad Dogs was able to become one of the top underground forces in the capital, largely thanks to the protection from influential families. When these families had some "dirty work" they couldn''t personally handle, these street thugs served their purpose. The largest import-export trading company in the capital, "Ocean Group," is backed by none other than Vicky''s family¡ªthe Smith family.! Just last week, a family gathering was held in the city, and Michael and his crew were called to run errands. From a distance, he had seen Vicky giving a speech on stage. "Michael...what are you talking about?" Charles asked, in his eyes, Irving was nothing more than a loser. He had heard Alice say that if it weren''t for the house that Irving''s parents left behind, she wouldn''t have given him the time of day. How could a loser possibly know Vicky... "You must have mistaken." Charles shook his head with a smile. However, as soon as his words fell, a roar came over. This time, Michael''s fierce gaze landed on Charles: "Get down and apologize to Vicky now!" Charles'' face turned sour, he retorted: "Michael, I paid you to handle things for me this time, why should I kneel? They should be the ones kneeling." He paused then continued, "Michael, you''re part of the Mad Dog Gang. Are you really afraid of a worthless guy and a woman?" He was deliberately provoking... but Michael was regretting immensely at this point. If he had known Irving actually knew Vicky, he wouldn''t have come even for three million dollars, let alone three hundred thousand dollars! Some money, if you can earn it doesn''t necessarily mean you can spend it. In the eyes of ordinary people, Michael and his crew might appear successful. But in the eyes of those powerful families, they were nothing more than dogs kept at the door! Facing the young lady of the Smith family, the major shareholder of Ocean Group, Michael didn''t even have the right to stand up and speak. After all, he was just a small leader within The Mad Dogs... For a powerful family like the Smith family, he was merely a dog that could be replaced or killed at any time! "You bastard, kneel when I tell you to." Michael didn''t want to be dragged into this by Charles, he quickly stood up, grabbed Charles by the neck, and forcefully pushed him down, "Bow your head! Apologize to Miss Vicky and this gentleman! Now!" "I..." Charles didn''t even get a chance to speak, he only felt as if his neck was clamped with iron pliers, then was forced to bow down by Michael''s powerful hands. Thump! Thump! Thump... Quite a while had passed, and Charles'' head was bleeding, only then did Michael dare to let go. He looked at Vicky with a pleasing expression: "Is this okay, Miss Vicky? I am truly sorry. I didn''t know this bastard had the audacity to trouble your friend." However, Vicky remained silent, her gaze shifting to Irving. Michael caught this, a jolt of shock ran through him, and he looked back at Irving with a complicated expression, realizing that the young man before him was not simple at all! "Get lost." Irving said. It was just two words but the moment they were spoken, Michael and his gang members on their knees seemed to have received a pardon. They scrambled to their feet and hurriedly left. "Help me throw the trash at the entrance as well." Irving said indifferently. Michael and his gang members looked towards Charles and immediately understood. At this moment, Charles didn''t even have the strength to stand up. His face was swollen like a pig''s head, his nose had been broken from the door, and his forehead was bleeding profusely... Even so, Michael and his gang had no intention of letting this bastard go. If Charles hadn''t called them over to trouble Irving, things wouldn''t have escalated to this extent. "Ouch...ouch..." Charles screamed as Michael and his gang members grabbed his two arms and dragged him into the elevator like a dead dog. "It''s all your fault, you bastard! If you dare scream again, I''ll kill you!" Michael, who had a belly full of anger, raised his fist and smashed it into Charles''s face. The elevator door slowly closed, and the sound of beating and screaming could be heard from inside. After these people had left, only Vicky and Irving remained. But neither of them spoke for a while. Standing at 1.88 meters tall, with a handsome and attractive face... Looking at Irving in front of her, Vicky felt as if a string in her heart had been plucked. Although the two had already met in the game, facing the beast attacks, she was constantly facing the threat of life, and her nerves were always tense. Now, the afternoon sun was shining on them, and the atmosphere was incredibly relaxed and comfortable. "Irving, what just happened?" Vicky asked. "Just ran into a troublemaker¡­" Irving replied, not planning to reveal any of his past life experiences to anyone. As for Charles, he didn''t care about him at all. If Vicky hadn''t shown up just now, he would have unleashed his[Fireball Spell]without hesitation once those people entered the room, burning Charles and those gangsters to ashes. But such an action would be risky. "If you encounter any trouble in the future, you must call me." Vicky said. After chatting for a while, the two left. ... About ten minutes later, on a bustling street in the city center. A black Mercedes sports car approached from a distance. As the stunning woman in a miniskirt and tank top stepped out, many passersby couldn''t help but stare in awe. Shortly after, a young man emerged from the car, stirring feelings of both envy and admiration in their hearts. "Finally out, I''ve been locked at home for almost half a month..." Vicky looked at the bustling scene in front of her, opened her arms and said excitedly. Just a casual stretch fully showcased Vicky''s perfect figure, further exciting the surrounding pedestrians. They knew that even a conversation with such a beauty was a luxury... "Irving!" Vicky''s soft voice came, she voluntarily asked, "Are you hungry now? Shall we go shopping or eat first?" "Let''s take a walk first." Irving replied casually. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had just eaten lunch, and after all the commotion with Charles, he really didn''t have much of an appetite. Plus, this was his first time out since his rebirth. Looking at the bustling scene in front of him, he felt an odd sense of alienation. But Irving quickly started to regret his decision¡­ After entering the mall, Vicky immediately dragged him to the fourth floor. Only after they arrived did he realize that it was filled with luxury boutiques, like Yves Saint Laurent, Chanel, Givenchy¡­ Women truly had an irresistible love and pursuit for beautiful things. Vicky excitedly went from one store to another, at least trying on the new arrivals. After over half an hour, she was already carrying seven or eight shopping bags of various sizes. And it didn''t end there. Vicky then entered the Herm¨¨s store. She took a handbag from a sales associate and glanced at Irving, who was sitting in the rest area. She quickly walked over, "I''m sorry, Irving. I''ve been locked at home for too long. As soon as I came out, I couldn''t help but to come here... By the way, is there anything you like? I''ll buy it for you!" There were quite a few people in the rest area, and her words immediately drew many strange glances. Irving, who wasn''t picky about his outfits and usually just wore jeans and a white T-shirt, declined, "No need." "Do you have any new arrivals for men''s clothing? Bring them all over to have a look." Vicky instructed the nearby sales associate, and then said to Irving, "Why don''t you take a look first. You might find something you like." Irving was a bit helpless, but he knew she meant well. So he didn''t say anything more. "Isn''t this Vicky? What are you doing here?" A young man in a business suit came over, "Haven''t you been grounded at home? How did you manage to sneak out? Or did you¡­ agree to that matter?" Vicky recognized the young man in front of her, but her face turned sour, "Dennis! Shut your filthy mouth! Where I go is none of your business." "Who says it''s none of my business. We''re going to be family soon." Dennis laughed. However, his gaze unintentionally fell on Irving beside her, "Who is he¡­" Before Vicky could explain, the sales associate from earlier returned, "Miss, the new men''s clothing you asked for is here. Would you two like to take a look?" Dennis was taken aback, and his gaze turned fiery, "I see how it is. I was wondering why you left home. Turns out you were here on a date with someone else... Your uncle already promised me! Does he plan on going back on his word?" Chapter 31: Vickys Past "I will never agree to you!" Vicky said defiantly, then grabbed Irving by the arm. "Let''s go, Irving." Witnessing this scene, Dennis''s speculation was instantly confirmed, making him more certain than ever that the two individuals before him were indeed a couple. His face turned much darker, "Vicky! Let me remind you, your uncle is now the Executive Chairman of Ocean Group. He makes all the decisions in your family, including your marriage!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And you!" Dennis turned to Irving, speaking coldly, "I''ve seen plenty of pretty boys like you before. You might be able to fool her with a few sweet words, but you won''t fool me. You still have a chance right now¡ªget away from her immediately. Otherwise, a piece of trash like you...I could easily make you disappear without a trace!" Many people in the rest area were watching the commotion. As the words fell, everyone could feel an inexplicable chill creeping up from beneath their feet. Dennis was the young master of the Sunrich Group. As they looked at Irving, dressed in cheap jeans and a white T-shirt, they collectively sneered. "A man who spends a woman''s money is the most useless." "Yeah, it seems like the beauty''s family plans to marry her to young master Dennis." Some who recognized Dennis said loudly, "You better leave now, maybe young master Dennis will spare you. Otherwise, you won''t have a chance." The crowd pointed and whispered, their mockery louder. The words were particularly grating to Vicky''s ears. She had asked Irving out just to go shopping and thank him for his help in the game. Without Irving, she would have been torn apart by the [Wind Demon Wolves]and wouldn''t have survived the first wave of disaster. "Dennis! Listen to me, even if I die, I will never agree to this marriage, and I will never marry you!" Vicky said, her face resolute. She then boldly grabbed Irving''s hand. "Yes, I came out to date him. But, it was not in secret. I''m dating him out in the open!" "Get out of the way!" Ignoring Dennis, Vicky pulled Irving away. Soon, Dennis was the only one left in the rest area. Looking at the retreating figures of the couple, he felt a surge of anger in his chest like a volcanic eruption, "You ungrateful woman, can''t I even compare to that pretty boy? He''s nothing but trash..." However, it seemed as if he suddenly remembered something, a cold smirk appeared on his lips, "I told you, some things are out of your hands. It won''t be long before you come begging me¡­" The reason Dennis appeared here wasn''t for a leisurely stroll, but to scout out new suits in preparation for a crucial banquet tonight. Ever since the Other world game emerged, it caught not only the attention of the upper echelons of officials who promptly formed organizations like the "Angel Group", but also the many big and small family powers who anticipated a significant revolution. If they wanted to maintain their current status after the apocalypse, they needed to prepare in advance. Many guilds and factions have sprung up like mushrooms after the rain, and behind a significant number of them, you can see the influence of these powerful families. Tonight''s banquet centered around the Other world game! Ever since the forum post selling nearly a thousand pieces of game equipment was published, all the large family powers were searching for the username: Lucky Pretty Boy. Regular equipment: 684 pieces! Advanced equipment: 242 pieces! This amount of equipment far surpassed the total trade volume in the trading area, enough to equip a whole guild, teeth included. The key was that there were two pieces of rare-level equipment. However, the officials kept player information extremely confidential. So far, no one had been able to obtain information about the person who made the post¡­ "What just happened?" Irving casually asked as they left the mall. Their hands were still intertwined. A blush appeared on Vicky''s cheeks, and she quickly let go, sighing, "It''s all my uncle''s fault. He agreed with the Taylor family, arranging for me to marry Dennis. He even kept me locked at home these days." Irving finally understood. No wonder the young miss of the family had been cooped up at home for half a month. She was being coerced. The last time I killed the Apocalypse-level beast[Stone Man], I had to thank Vicky who''s in front of me now. Her talent skill [Healing Arts]played a crucial role, even if she doesn''t have any attack power. But having such a powerful talent, her role and value are much stronger than the rarely seen mages. Moreover, talent skills can be upgraded. Vicky''s role will only become more significant in the future! "Your uncle?" Irving was puzzled. "What does marrying someone have to do with your uncle?" In large families, marriages for daughters are typically arranged by their parents.The sudden mention of an uncle was baffling. At the mention of this, Vicky seemed to recall past events, her worried expression intensifying. She found a step to sit down, "My father was supposed to be the heir of the Smith family. My grandfather, old and ill, handed all the business of the Ocean Group to him. However, he suddenly died in a car accident a year ago. Even my mother passed away from grief soon after." "If my father were still alive, he would never allow such a thing to happen." A teardrop glistened in Vicky''s eye. She quickly turned her head to the side and wiped it away. "But there are no ''ifs''... now my uncle is the Executive Chairman of the Ocean Group. He holds all the power in the group and has a lot of followers in the family. As for my marriage..." At this point, Vicky didn''t want to continue. There was a sense of helplessness on her youthful face. Seeing this, something inside Irving resonated. Specifically, it was a sense of empathy. He had once experienced a similar sense of powerlessness when he was betrayed by the person he trusted the most. "Alright." Vicky then stood up again. She seemed to have already accepted this predetermined fate. Even if she was unwilling, what could she do about it? A smile returned to her beautiful face, and she optimistically said, "Anyway, I will never agree to them. Even if, in the end... nevermind. Thank you for shopping with me today. I need to head back now. There''s a very important banquet I have to attend tonight." "Thank you!" Vicky said it again. She was very grateful to the man in front of her. Especially when they first met in reality, her heartstrings felt plucked. However, she knew her life was like a quagmire, and she didn''t want to drag Irving into it. Watching her leave, Irving felt a certain discomfort that he couldn''t put into words. Perhaps it was because they both had had similar experiences. But before he could ponder further, his phone rang. After answering the phone, a familiar voice came from the other end: "Irving, where are you?" At the top floor of the Green Vine Group building, James glanced at his sister, Lily, who was dressed in a formal dress and applying makeup. He then asked, "Are you free tonight?" "What''s up?" Irving replied. "Well, there is a banquet being held at the Hinton Hotel tonight. Quite a few family powers will be attending. They all have guilds in The Other world. It''s a big networking event, so I''m wondering if you''re interested?" Irving frowned, looking up. Vicky was nowhere to be seen. The banquet she had mentioned before leaving must be this one. Seeing that Irving didn''t respond, James chuckled and said, "If you''re not interested, that''s fine. By the way, there is something else I wanted to ask you. Have you seen the forum post about the trade? There''s a user named¡ª" Before James could finish his sentence, Irving''s voice came through again: "What time tonight?" "Eight-thirty, at the Hinton Hotel. I happen to have an invitation. I''ll send it to you." James paused for a moment, then continued, " Or how about this? I''ll drive to your place and we can go together." "No need, I''m outside." Irving hung up. His brows furrowed even more at the thought of not only Vicky''s situation but also the sudden emergence of guilds in The Other world. These guilds could potentially become a significant threat in the near future. Chapter 32: The Banquet Begins "Still no leads?" Inside the Sunrich Group, an aged voice echoed in the room. A white-haired old man sat at the tea table, his gaze fixed on two middle-aged men in front of him. They were high-ranking members of the group. "Mr. Gary... We even visited the police station.Even the head of cybersecurity said he didn''t have the authority to access that person''s information." a middle-aged man helplessly reported. Just as his words ended, the other man standing beside shook his head in agreement, "Mr. Gary, we have also used many of our contacts, even asked an insider from the official Angel Squad. He said that the information of that poster has been classified as top-secret, only a handful of people are eligible to view it." Hearing this, a surprised expression flashed across Gary''s aged face, mumbling, "Classified as top-secret... meaning only a few high-ranking members of the Angel Squad know. This complicates things." "Oh, Mr. Gary." One of the middle-aged men seemed to remember something and continued, "I heard the Angel Squad will also attend today''s banquet. This is a rare opportunity for our Dragon Age Guild!" Gary nodded, "Continue to find out more about that person''s identity. Also, get Dennis back here immediately. The banquet is about to start. It''s time to leave." ... Inside Green Vine Group. James had just hung up the phone, his brows furrowed as if deep in thought. At that moment, Lily walked over. She was wearing a black formal dress with delicate makeup on her face. It was evident she took tonight''s banquet seriously, "James, what are you thinking about? What did he say?" "He has agreed to attend tonight''s banquet." James revealed his thoughts, "Lily, help me analyze this. What kind of person could accumulate nearly a thousand pieces of equipment, including two rare ones, in such a short time? As far as I know, no other players own rare equipment..." Forget about rare equipment, even a high-level piece was seemingly out of reach for most players. "How would I know who he is?" Although Lily was dressed in a formal dress, she pouted playfully in front of her brother, "A person who doesn''t care about selling rare equipment must be a strong player, at least a T0 level existence in the game." James nodded in agreement. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The second wave of catastrophe was imminent. No one would be foolish enough to sell their best equipment. After all, life matters more than money. This suggested that the mysterious poster didn''t even value rare equipment. How strong could his powers be?! Thinking about this, James was filled with excitement. Then he tentatively asked, "Do you think that person could be Irving?" "Him?" Lily sneered, a hint of resentment flashing in her eyes, "He''s just a cunning businessman. The[Pigman Armor]I got from him last time was a total rip-off. It''s only good for fighting low-level beasts like Pigmen, it''s of no use to me now. In contrast, if my[Watchtower Blueprint]was still with me, it would probably be more useful. Too bad he took it." Looking at his sister''s aggrieved expression, James shook his head with a smile, "Come on, the basis of any transaction is trust. Do you actually plan to get it back from him? Besides, we might not be here today if it weren''t for him last time." Having said that, James checked the time and then left with Lily. ... Hinton Hotel. This was the most luxurious five-star hotel in the city. Although the banquet was half an hour away, the entrance was already filled with all sorts of luxury cars. Many people had arrived early, eagerly anticipating the event. To accommodate this banquet, the hotel had cleared out all its patrons a day in advance. Aside from the welcoming attendants, there were several burly security personnel stationed at the entrance. Today''s banquet was a gathering of all the family powerhouses in the city, so security measures were naturally top-notch. "Mr. Gary, you''re here." Martin, who had just left the Sunrich Group, saw a middle-aged man with a broad smile on his face approaching from a distance, immediately after he got out of the car. The middle-aged man was Joseph, the current executive chairman of the Ocean Group, and also the man Vicky referred to as her second uncle. "It''s you." A glimmer of indifference flashed in Gary''s aged eyes, " How is your father''s health recently?? " "Ever since he fell ill, he has been staying at the nursing home. The nurses there say his health is deteriorating, and he may not last much longer." Joseph put on a sad face. However, his mediocre acting skills couldn''t fool the worldly Gary. A cold smile flashed across his eyes, and he gently patted Joseph''s shoulder, "It seems the responsibility of the Ocean Group will soon fall on your shoulders." Joseph seemed sorrowful on the surface, but inside, he was overjoyed. A year ago, his older brother died in a car accident, and his father fell seriously ill and could no longer manage the family''s affairs. As a result, he naturally assumed the current position. He had not only cultivated a lot of loyalists within the group, but even those in the family were trying to curry favor with him, the future head of the family. "Don''t joke, Mr. Gary. I''m still inexperienced. I was able to secure those two recent deals thanks to your help. I''ll continue to rely on your guidance in the future." "It''s just two deals. Once we become family, there will be plenty more opportunities like this." Gary said with a profound meaning. "Don''t worry, my niece is still young and doesn''t understand much. Her parents are dead, and my father can no longer manage things. As an elder, it''s my responsibility to ensure she finds a good home!" Joseph chimed in. The only person who could challenge his authority now was Vicky. She was not only his father''s favorite granddaughter but also the rightful heiress after the death of his brother. However, Joseph took over in her stead, claiming she was too young to handle the family''s affairs. But after experiencing the thrill of power, Joseph was determined not to relinquish his authority to Vicky, and he had long ago formulated a plan. As long as Vicky marries into the Taylor family, she will no longer be suitable for handling matters related to the Smith family.... "I must settle this matter before my father finds out." Joseph worriedly muttered to himself. In his eyes, his father was the only variable. If he found out about this, he would never agree to the marriage. But Joseph had already devised a strategy. Almost all the major families in the city would be attending the banquet tonight. Once the engagement was announced, it would be too late for even his father to overturn. "Mr. Gary, it''s time for us to enter. The banquet is about to start." Joseph said, bending over in an obsequious gesture. Soon, both men entered the hotel. Not long after, James and his sister Lily also arrived. "We''re two minutes away from the start, where''s Irving?" James glanced at his watch. Most of the invited guests had already entered and there were few people left at the hotel entrance. He turned to Lily, "Here''s what we''ll do. You wait here for him with the invitation. I have something to do, I''ll go first." "Alright¡­" Lily was a bit reluctant, but could only nod in agreement. Inside the banquet hall. On the central stage, the host greeted every guest warmly: "Thank you all for attending tonight''s banquet." "Since the launch of the game ''the Other world'', rumors about the end of the world have been rampant online, and more and more powerful monsters have appeared. I''m here to express our gratitude on behalf of all players." "The establishment of guilds has given ordinary players hope and protection, and the heavy responsibility of defending our planet rests on your shoulders." After a pause, the host continued, "Well, I won''t waste any more time. This banquet will be held in a free format, whether it''s for cooperation or discussion. Anyone can take the stage to auction equipment from the game!" Applause broke out from the audience. As an opening event, the host family auctioned off three high-level equipment pieces on the spot, attracting everyone''s attention. In the end, the three pieces of equipment were bought by three different families, each costing millions. The atmosphere was whipped to a climax. "It''s all high-tier ¡ï¡ï¡ï equipment, fantastic!" Dennis was also on the stage, his face filled with excitement. Because Gary had just agreed to give him the[Heavy Broad Sword]that had just been auctioned off. "I remember Vicky also joined the Other world. With this equipment, she''ll definitely regret the foolish things she did this afternoon!" With that in mind, Dennis became even more smug, his eyes scanning the crowd, "There she is!" At the entrance to the banquet hall, Vicky, dressed in a luxurious white dress, was slowly approaching like a princess. Just as Dennis was preparing to go up and show off, his face suddenly stiffened, "It''s him! How did that useless guy get in..." Dennis''s face darkened as if he was about to drip water. He decided to take advantage of the banquet to expose Irving as the parasite he was to everyone. Chapter 33: Announcing the Engagement "James, we''re here!" Not only Vicky and Irving walked in from the outside, but also Lily who was waiting at the door with an invitation. As soon as she walked in, she hurried towards the crowd. At this moment, many people in the banquet hall were attracted by the commotion, and they all looked over. "Isn''t that Miss Vicky from the Smith family?" "She''s still so beautiful, whoever marries her would be really lucky." "Among the top ten beauties in the capital city, I think Miss Vicky can at least rank in the top three. But I heard she''s already engaged to the Taylor family?" "Is that right? But who''s that guy next to her... how come we''ve never seen him before?" The crowd was buzzing with curiosity. Vicky didn''t care about the gaze of others, instead, she turned to Irving at her side. She said with some surprise, "Irving, do you know the James''s younger sister? The Green Vine Group is quite a significant force in the city. " "I have some connections." Irving replied with a smile. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vicky was surprised that Irving had also come to the banquet tonight. They had just happened to meet at the door, and what surprised her more was that Lily was actually waiting for him with an invitation. She knew that the specifications of this banquet were high, not every family had received an invitation. Ordinary people didn''t even have the qualification to participate. Irving''s reason for coming was simple, the major guilds in the game were rising, and he had to prepare in advance. Although he had no intention of joining these guilds, it didn''t mean he couldn''t cooperate with them. On the other hand, he had another purpose this time, which was the Vicky next to him. Not only because of their similar experiences, the magician with the gift of[Healing Arts]would become a great help to Irving in the near future. "Halt!" Before Irving and Vicky could enter the banquet hall, they were stopped by a figure. Dennis stormed over, followed by two security guards. Seeing him, the smile on Vicky''s face disappeared instantly, "What are you doing here?" "Vicky, I can forgive you for sneaking out to date this loser. But bringing him to an event like this, are you trying to disgust me or everyone?" Dennis complained angrily. "What do you mean?" Vicky was indignant and chose to stand in front of Irving. "What do I mean?" Dennis snorted, "I don''t know if you''re stupid or cheap. This kind of loser has no right to attend a banquet of this level, not even qualified to kneel and shine my shoes! He is nothing but a piece of shit living off women, bringing him here is nothing but disgusting!" "Security!" Dennis shouted, "The Hinton Hotel has really gone downhill. Now any Tom, Dick, or Harry can get in" The next moment, the two security guards understood and walked up to Irving, "Please leave immediately! Otherwise, we will have to escort you out." The security guards at the entrance saw the commotion and several of them came over, quickly surrounding Irving. Seeing this, Dennis looked satisfied, thinking to himself: "Steal my girl? You should take a good look at yourself first!" The commotion here was too big, attracting the attention of everyone in the banquet hall. Seeing that Irving was about to be thrown out, Vicky panicked. But after all, she was just a weak woman, unable to compete with these burly security guards. "Leave immediately! This is your last warning!" The security guard glared menacingly at Irving, gesturing to his side, ready to throw this intruder out of the banquet hall. Irving was still dressed in cheap jeans and a simple white T-shirt, while everyone else in the banquet hall was in formal attire. He stood out like a sore thumb. To the security guards, even if Irving had an invitation, he must have stolen it¡­ "What are you guys doing?" A familiar voice sounded. Not far away, James and Lily came striding over. "James, this man..." The security guards recognized James and were about to explain. "Silence!" James glared at them, "This gentleman, Mr. Irving, is my friend and I invited him. Is there a problem?" The security guards instantly fell silent. "James, this guy''s your friend?" Dennis, who was ready to enjoy the show, was taken aback at first, then burst into laughter, "I''m really worried about your Green Vine Group. James, are you blind? Can''t you see that this guy is just a freeloader?" "Our Green Vine Group''s affairs are none of your concern." James gave Dennis a cold glance, then turned to Irving, "I''m really sorry about this, Mr. Irving. Had I not arrived early, this wouldn''t have happened... Mr. Irving, don''t pay any attention to these people. Let''s go inside." Irving didn''t say much, only nodded and was about to leave with Vicky. "Wait a minute." Dennis again blocked their path, his face darkening. "Dennis, what do you want to do? He''s my friend, doesn''t he have the right to attend this banquet?" James questioned. The power of the Green Vine Group was on par with Dennis''s Sunrich Group. Dennis forced a smile, "Of course he can, but..." His gaze shifted to Vicky, "Miss Vicky must stay here." "Why?" Vicky was fed up. Dennis kept showing up like an annoying fly, making her feel disgusted. Dennis grinned, "Because you''ll soon be my fiancee. I can''t control others, but I won''t allow you to associate with this loser. Come with me!" As he spoke, he attempted to pull Vicky away. But before he could get close, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Irving stood directly in front of Dennis. "What do you want, loser? Get out of the way!" Dennis yelled angrily. "She''s not going anywhere with you." Irving spoke calmly. Even though his voice was not loud, it was filled with determination. This completely infuriated Dennis. As the young master of the Sunrich Group, no one had ever dared to defy him! Especially this loser who was trying to steal his girl. "I''ve been ignoring you because you''re not worth my time. "Since you refuse to take the easy way, don''t blame me for what happens next.," Dennis raised his hand and slapped Irving. James was also enraged at the sight, "Dennis, you dare!" He tried to stop Dennis, but it was already too late. Just as everyone was watching the slap about to land on Irving''s face, Dennis'' hand suddenly froze mid-air in the next second. Irving had seized Dennis'' wrist. "You!" Dennis tried with all his might to break free, only to find that the so-called loser in his eyes had an astonishing strength, his hand gripped like iron, "You... let go!" "Apologize to her." Irving said coldly. His physical strength had greatly improved from his time fighting with beasts in the game, with his hand slightly increasing in strength, Dennis'' face began to show a painful expression. "Let... let go, my hand is about to break!" Dennis shouted. Everyone present was stunned. No one had thought that a young punk from nowhere would dare to fight against the young master of the prestigious Sunrich Group! Not to mention this punk, even a number of the families present would not dare to offend young master Dennis, was he seeking death? "How dare you!" Just as Dennis was about to collapse, a majestic and stern voice echoed. Everything that had just happened had been watched by Gary. How could he stand by and watch his grandson being bullied? He quickly strode over. "Release him." Gary''s aged gaze was like a sharp sword, "I asked you to let go! Did you hear me?" Every word was like a boulder falling, making people shudder. But it seemed as though Irving had not heard him at all. Dennis felt as if his wrist was about to snap, and he could faintly hear the "creaking" sound of his bones, for some reason a trace of fear flashed through his heart. "Irving, let''s just let it go..." Vicky quickly came over. She didn''t want to escalate the matter, her voice carrying a pleading tone. James also came over and said, "Mr. Irving, don''t bother with such people, let it go." "I hope there won''t be a next time. Otherwise, no one can save you." Irving frowned, finally slowly releasing his hand, his cold eyes glanced at Dennis, who was clutching his wrist in pain on the ground. As Irving was preparing to take Vicky into the banquet hall, he saw Gary''s face turning ashen, looking at his grandson in such pain. His aged eyes showed a trace of malice. "Vicky, stay where you are and come back immediately!" At this time, a figure emerged from the crowd, it was Joseph. "Uncle Joseph, you..." Vicky was stunned in place. "Didn''t you hear me when I told you to come back?" Joseph''s face sank as he continued, "Your parents died early. As your guardian, I have the right to manage you!" "Your marriage has been arranged with Dennis. You are now the fianc¨¦e of young master Dennis!" These words were clearly heard by everyone present. No one had expected that Joseph would take advantage of this dinner to announce his niece''s marriage. "Did you hear that, Vicky? Come and help me up!" Dennis, who managed to get up from the ground in embarrassment, revealed a triumphant smile and commanded. Chapter 34: Chief Advisor of the Angel Group "Aren''t you going to help your fianc¨¦ up?" "Get back here!" All eyes were on Vicky. Uncle Joseph''s words were like sharp spikes, viciously stabbing into her heart. Her heart bled! However, she was helpless. Uncle Joseph ruled the Smith family, she didn''t even have the right to resist. A sense of despair from deep within her heart completely filled her. "I''m sorry, Irving..." Vicky''s eyes filled with glistening tears as she turned towards the man next to her. "I have to go back. There probably won''t be any opportunity for me to accompany you in the game anymore." She understood Dennis better than anyone else. He frequented various clubs and played around with women all day. If she ended up marrying him, she would likely be treated well at first, but it wouldn''t be long before she was reduced to a mere tool. And she had no other choice! With these thoughts in mind, Vicky''s tears became uncontrollable. With a heavy heart, she accepted the path arranged for her by Uncle Joseph, and started walking towards Dennis. At this moment, even Irving was moved, despite his heart had been hardened by his experiences in his previous life. "Irving..." James, noticing something, quickly grabbed Irving, gently shaking his head at him. "Even if you help her this time, you can''t help her for a lifetime. Do you want to see her expelled from the family? The Taylor familys influence is too vast, it''s not something you can provoke right now." "Forget it..." James sighed uncontrollably. Even he couldn''t intervene in this matter. But the next moment, he felt Irving violently pull his hand away. "Irving!" James was shocked and wanted to stop him, but it was too late. Even if he could have stopped Irving, it would have been futile. Irving''s deep, determined eyes were resolute. In fact, even if he could stop Irving, it would be of no use. At this moment, Irving''s deep eyes are shining with a resolute light. Vicky''s sense of helplessness in facing reality vaguely reminded Irving of the shadow of his own past when he was harmed by his closest and dearest ones. Not only did he want to help Vicky escape from the control of the family, but he also wanted to help his past self to completely break free from these shackles. Expelled from the family? Retaliation from the Smith family? Those were all trivial! The dark dominion was about to engulf the blue star, the great cataclysm of the end times was imminent. Many people didn''t even have the chance to survive. The law of survival of the fittest was eternal. Who would consider these useless restrictions then? Vicky would regret it sooner or later. In the post-apocalyptic world, as long as you have enough strength, you could smash all the shackles with one punch! On the other side, as Vicky took step by step towards Dennis, her heart completely died. She felt like she was stepping into an abyss. But at this moment, a force suddenly pulled her back. "Irving." Vicky was completely stunned. She stared blankly at the man behind her. "I won''t allow you to go back." Irving said. When these words reached Vicky''s ears, her body trembled uncontrollably. She was thrilled - Irving was like a ray of dawn in a dark abyss. She was worried - she didn''t want this man to be implicated because of her. And she was also scared... scared of being expelled from the family, scared that her uncle and the Smith family would retaliate crazily. "I''m here." Irving looked at her intently. "All you need to do now is to follow your heart. If you want to go, I won''t stop you. If you don''t want to, no one can take you away!" The entire banquet hall fell into silence. The air was as if it had solidified, and everyone dared not even breathe as they silently awaited Vicky''s final decision. The next moment, without a hint of hesitation, Vicky threw herself into Irving''s arms. She knew this was her only chance to change her fate. "Bastard!" Dennis gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with bloodshot rage, as the man in front of him ruined his good fortune. "You little beast..." Even Gary was completely enraged. Joseph, standing beside, was shaking with anger at the sight: "Alright, Vicky, you dare to defy my command. From today on, you are no longer part of the Smith family!" It was as if a bomb had gone off in the banquet hall, with everyone discussing in hushed voices. They all looked at Irving, some with a hint of approval in their eyes, some with regret, but most of them had sympathy. They knew the consequences of crossing the Taylor family were unthinkable. "Bring him in!" Gary bellowed, and then a dozen men in suits stormed in from the outside of the hotel. These were the bodyguards he always had with him. "Take this little beast down. Nobody has ever dared to compete with our family. Today, I''ll teach you what death means!" His grandson got hit, and the marriage arrangement got destroyed. Gary did not care about the people present. He had made up his mind to make Irving pay a painful price! Otherwise, who would be afraid of the Taylor family in the future? Their prestige would take a hit. He wanted to tear Irving to pieces and let everyone know the consequence of offending the Taylor family. This is not only revenge but also a show of power! S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Facing the menacing bodyguards, Irving did not show any fear. Instead, he shielded Vicky behind him. Nobody noticed that he had produced a wand in his hand as black as charred wood. "Irving, no!" James, standing behind, saw everything clearly. His face suddenly turned pale as he immediately realized that Irving was going to cast a[Fireball Spell]. He had witnessed it before in the park. Even the assassins sent by the Dark Night Group couldn''t resist, let alone these bodyguards... But if Irving really killed all these bodyguards publically, the situation would become more severe. The apocalypse had not yet arrived, and by then, it wouldn''t just be the Gary family. He would be crossing the line with the authorities, and nobody could protect him then. "I dare any of you to touch him today!" James suddenly stepped forward, his face extremely cold as he stared at the closing-in bodyguards. "I don''t care who you are, if you dare to touch him, you''ll be making an enemy of me, the Brown family, and the Green Ivy Group!" The sound echoed through the banquet hall, and everyone''s heart quivered. The bodyguards, who had been about to step towards Irving, all stopped in their tracks. They looked at each other and saw fear in each other''s eyes. Both the Green Ivy Group from the Brown family and the Sunrich Group from the Taylor family were among the top in the capital city, and their strengths were evenly matched. "Did you not hear what I said?" Gary''s booming voice came again, "He''s not yet the head of the Brown family. So what if he seeks revenge later? Do you really think our Sunrich Group will be afraid of you? Today I must tear this little beast into pieces, and no one can stop me!" "Go on! If anything happens, I''ll bear it!" Gary commanded. At this moment, the bodyguards no longer hesitated. They sidestepped James and charged directly at Irving. "You..." James looked on with a gloomy face, his heart sinking. He wanted to protect Irving, but Gary seemed to have gone mad. Even the mention of the Green Ivy Group was useless. He was determined to see Irving dead. James couldn''t help but sigh, watching the bodyguards, who seemed oblivious to their impending doom, charge at Irving. He could already envision the scene of these men being consumed by fire. Irving had made up his mind. His energy was rapidly concentrating on his wand, and a dazzling light began to shimmer at the tip of the wand. Just as the[Fireball Spell]was about to be launched from the wand¡­ Suddenly, a large group of people barged into the banquet hall from outside. These people were all dressed in white uniforms, with badges on their sleeves. The distance was too great to see clearly, but the person leading the group was seen sprinting towards them. "Stop!" "Everyone, stop!" A shouted command was heard. As the distance closed, Irving was surprised to see who was leading the group. It was Anna, followed by Aron, and those dressed in white uniforms were likely from the Angel Corps. "The Angel Corps! How come they are here?" The crowd exclaimed. Many of the families present had established guilds in the game, and all these guilds were under the supervision of the Angel Corps. From another perspective, the Angel Corps organization was just another form of official presence in the game. "Irving is the chief advisor of the Angel Corps! You dare to lay hands on someone under official protection! Are you openly rebelling?" As Aron''s rough reprimand came, everyone felt as if the ground was trembling with it. Chapter 35: The Restraint of the Authorities "Chief Advisor of the Angel Corps!" "Officially protected¡­" Just these few words caused a storm in the hearts of everyone present. Their gazes once again fell onto the young man in the cheap jeans and white T-shirt, their faces full of shock. By this time, Anna had already rushed over to Irving with her team. For some unknown reason, her expression was complex, as if she had a lot to say. She paused for a moment, then whispered, "Quickly put away your wand. Leave the rest to me. We can''t cause a scene here." On the other side, Aron approached the bodyguards. Having served on the frontier for several decades, his eyes were filled with a chilling murderous intent, "Do I need to repeat what I just said?" "All Angel Corps players are protected by the authorities, let alone the Chief Advisor. Do you want to break the law knowingly?" The bodyguards were completely flustered this time. They could ignore James, disregard the threats of the Green Ivy Group... but they couldn''t ignore the authorities unless they wanted to court death. "You didn''t hear what Captain Aron said?" Gary''s elderly face squeezed out a smile. He had met Aron before when setting up the Dragon Age Guild. He quickly shouted at the dumbfounded bodyguards, "Are you blind? Get back here." "Y-yes..." The bodyguards were mentally cursing their luck. "Captain Aron, have you made a mistake? How could that kid be the Chief Advisor of the Angel Corps? I''ve never heard of it before." Gary said with a puzzled expression. Not just him, this was the question in the minds of many people present. The Angel Corps represented the official power in the Otherworld Game. Main figures like Anna and Aron couldn''t avoid the investigation of family powers, after all, they wouldn''t want to unknowingly offend these people. However, this was the first time they had heard of the "Chief Advisor" position. "Do all the appointments within the Angel Corps need to be reported to you?" Aron retorted coldly. "...¡­" Gary was left speechless, feeling rather awkward. He quickly explained, "Captain Aron, I didn''t mean that. It was just a misunderstanding. If I had known he was your Chief Advisor, I wouldn''t have¡­" "Wouldn''t have what?" Aron cut him off, not giving Gary any face. And given his position, he didn''t need to either. He continued, "I will investigate exactly what happened just now. But regardless, sending so many personal bodyguards to target the Chief Advisor of the Angel Corps, how can you explain that?" This time, Gary fell completely silent. He couldn''t have imagined that sticking up for his grandson would result in offending the authorities. What was crucial was Irving''s identity as the chief advisor... Many of the people present began to speculate, with two primary conclusions. Either Irving had a very powerful high-level background. Or he had a top-tier talent in the game far beyond that of ordinary people. "Grandpa, are we just going to let that kid off the hook? The Smith family promised that Vicky would marry me..." Dennis, standing nearby, felt like crying. A while ago, he had grit his teeth and given up two projects he had worked hard to secure to Joseph, all with the intention of making him force Vicky to marry him... But now, not only had he lost Vicky and the two projects, he had also been humiliated by Irving in front of everyone. His wrist almost crushed. Despite Dennis keeping his voice low as he pleaded with Gary, his words were overheard by Aron. The murderous intent in his eyes, which had just receded, flared up again: "What did you just say?" "Shut up! You good-for-nothing wretch!" Gary, shocked, raised his hand and slapped Dennis across the face. "This whole thing started because of you! If it weren''t for you, how would I have... never mind." "Captain Aron, I''m truly sorry. I apologize on behalf of this disgraceful grandson of mine." Gary once again turned to Aron. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This scene seemed somewhat unbelievable to many of the people present. But upon further thought, they understood why Gary would swallow his pride to say such things... The position of Chief Advisor of the Angel Corps was higher than even that of Aron, let alone Anna! And the fact that so many bodyguards had surrounded Irving with the intention of laying hands on him was witnessed by many. This incident could be explained as a misunderstanding at best, and an open attack on official personnel at worst. No matter how powerful the Taylor family was, they wouldn''t dare to clash with the authorities! "Why are you guys here?" Irving looked at Anna and slowly put his wand away. Anna gave a bitter smile: "How could we not come? Did you know what would have happened if you had cast[Fireball]just now?" "I knew." Irving replied. Anna was taken aback. She said, puzzled, "If you knew, why would you still do it? If we were a moment later, everything would have been irreversible." Once Irving had cast[Fireball]in the real world and killed someone in front of so many witnesses, not even Anna would be able to protect him. This precedent could not be set, at least not before the real apocalypse arrived. The authorities would never allow such a thing to happen. "I only do what I think is right. There''s no reason." Irving said lightly, but his tone was full of determination. This time, however, Anna could not find any words to respond. She looked at Irving with a complex expression. After a moment, she seemed to understand something. She let out a light sigh. A new respect for him was forming in her heart. Soon, the situation in the banquet hall was brought under control. After Anna and Aron roughly understood what had happened, they too frowned. There were many family matters involved in this situation, and it couldn''t be resolved immediately. "Alright, everyone please calm down. The recent incident will be followed up and investigated by the authorities, and the relevant individuals will definitely be punished." From the central stage, Anna''s voice came through the microphone. She continued, "I presume everyone came to this banquet with a purpose in mind. How to survive in the Other world Game. However, I must remind you all of one thing..." "The authorities allow the existence of guilds and will not intervene in cooperation and transactions between guilds. However, any act of rebellion will not be tolerated and will be subject to severe crackdown by the authorities. By then, it won''t just be the guild that faces consequences, but the entire family backing it will be implicated!" After laying out these words, Anna stepped down from the stage. The scene was eerily silent. She represented the Angel Corps, the authorities. Those words just now were a reminder, but also a warning to these family powers! Once certain lines were crossed, severe repercussions would ensue, like a strike of thunder! Descending from the stage, Anna didn''t leave, but walked straight toward Irving. Lowering her voice a little, she said, "Can you come upstairs to the private room with me? I have some things I''d like to discuss with you." "Can''t we talk here?" Irving looked at Vicky as he responded. Anna seemed to understand something and continued, "It''s not very convenient here with so many people around. Don''t worry, Captain Aron is still here. Even if those people had ten times the courage, they wouldn''t dare touch her." Irving nodded, and he and Anna both headed upstairs to the hotel. The Hinton Hotel, as a five-star establishment, has not only guest rooms but also dedicated meeting rooms and fully enclosed private rooms. Once they had seated themselves in the private room, before Anna could speak, Irving laughed and said, "You called me here about the equipment, didn''t you?" Anna seemed slightly taken aback, then nodded. When she saw the post in the trading area by the user[Lucky Pretty Boy], she immediately thought of Irving... As an insider of the authorities, she can see the detailed information of every user. Moreover, they had already met in person before. That was nearly a thousand pieces of equipment! Even the Angel Corps, with the backing of the authorities, couldn''t resist the temptation! Chapter 36: Strategic Reserve Supplies "Irving, name your price. The Angel Corps can purchase all of your equipment!" Anna proposed. Although the Angel Corps, established by the authorities, had attracted many players from around the world, lack of equipment proved to be their biggest challenge. A team without proper gear was like loose sand, their combat prowess greatly diminished no matter how talented they were. Irving smiled, choosing not to rush in naming his price. There were certain norms in trading, especially when it came to pricing. The one to name the price first loses the upper hand. Besides, he wasn''t in a hurry to sell his equipment. "I heard from Aron just now that I am now the chief advisor to the Angel Corps?" Irving asked, furrowing his brows. Not only were the various family powers downstairs unaware of this matter, but he himself was also clueless. "Irving, I''m truly sorry for the misunderstanding. Allow me to formally invite you on behalf of the authorities to be the Chief Advisor of the Angel Corps." Anna continued sincerely. "I know you don''t want to be tied down by any guild powers. The Chief Advisor position won''t involve you directly in the Corps'' affairs, nor limit you to any commands. And you''ve seen the reactions of those families. The authorities will never allow anyone to exploit any member of the Angel Corps, let alone the Chief Advisor." Irving fell silent again. The title of Chief Advisor to the Angel Group was somewhat akin to that of an external consultant, but it didn''t mean there''s nothing to do. Anna said earnestly, "All you need to do is give the Angel Corps the right of first refusal before selling the equipment. That''s all." She continued, "Of course, if you think the Angel Corps'' offer is not suitable, you can sell to someone else. It''s your right. We will not hinder you." The right of first refusal to buy the equipment wasn''t detrimental to Irving. After all, the backing of the authorities spoke volumes compared to those family powers. Though the title of Chief Advisor might not be of much use in the ruthless game of ''The Other World'', it could at least bring considerable convenience in reality. Not to mention... the equipment Irving was offering were all his discarded items. "How about it, Irving? As long as you agree, we will protect your safety with full force and provide necessary convenience for some matters." Anna quickly added. The attack he had staged at the park using the[Fireball Art]left a deep impression on Anna. After the first wave of the disaster, while all players were celebrating their survival, he pulled out thousands of pieces of equipment... The man before her seemed like an enigma, always full of surprises. Anxiety began to creep into Anna''s heart, hoping that Irving would agree. "There''s one more condition." Irving stated, "I should be able to relinquish this title at any time, with nobody able to limit my decision." "This..." Anna hesitated. How many people would kill for a title from the authorities, but the man before her didn''t seem to care. The more indifferent he appeared, the more convinced she became that her choice was correct... Of course, this would be validated in the not-so-distant future. But that''s a story for another time. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, I agree!" Anna nodded, then pulled the conversation back, proactively saying, "There are a total of nine hundred and twenty-eight pieces of equipment, including two rare-grade ones...one billion dollars! Would that price be acceptable to you, Irving?" Even if calculated based on a thousand pieces of equipment, the average price per piece set by the officials would be one million dollars, which was already not a low offer. After all, out of them, six hundred and eighty-four pieces were ordinary equipment, and according to the current market, ordinary equipment only fetched a price of four to five hundred thousand dollars at most. "The officials are indeed generous..." Irving muttered. Even for him, who had experienced a rebirth, he was taken aback upon hearing this figure. But the next moment, his brows furrowed again. "What? You aren''t satisfied with the price?" Anna asked worriedly. The Angel Corps urgently needed this batch of equipment. This was the first transaction after Irving became the Chief Advisor of the Angel Corps. She had already quoted the maximum price set by her superiors. Any amount exceeding this price was beyond her authority to approve. "How much do you think would be a suitable price, Irving?" Anna asked tentatively. But Irving merely shook his head and didn''t answer. Anna felt a knot in her stomach and quickly said, "Alright, if you''re not satisfied with the price, I''ll call the superiors for instructions right now." Saying so, she was about to make the call. "It''s not about the price." Irving said. From Irving''s perspective, a price of one billion was already a substantial offer. However, his concern wasn''t about this. Although the money appeared astronomical to ordinary people, it would immediately turn into scrap paper after the apocalypse arrived. Its usability period was very short. Furthermore, there were two days left before the arrival of the second wave of disaster. He had to reinforce the shelter once more before that... There were a ton of things waiting for him to handle. "All of the one billion dollars must be converted into gold bars of equivalent value. Also, there''s something else I need you to resolve." Irving said, furrowing his brows. "I hope to get the official strategic reserve supplies." Anna looked puzzled, "What do you need the strategic reserve supplies for? If you''re just worried about the impact on living supplies after the apocalypse arrives, you can rest assured." As if understanding something, she immediately promised, "The officials will provide enough daily necessities for every player in the Angel Corps!" With Irving''s status as the Chief Advisor of the Angel Corps, even if the apocalypse arrived, he would be classified as an important supply protection target by the officials. "No." Irving shook his head, "Supply protection is the officials'' responsibility. It has nothing to do with me. I need something from the strategic reserve now. As for its purpose... you don''t need to ask, but I won''t be asking for any weapons of destruction, and I won''t need too many of them." At this moment, Anna''s gaze was incredibly complicated. Looking at Irving in front of her, the doubts in her heart grew bigger. She just couldn''t figure out what this man wanted to do. However, compared to nearly a thousand pieces of equipment that could arm the Angel Corps to the teeth... this condition wasn''t much. Moreover, Irving had already said that he wouldn''t ask for any weapons of destruction. As long as it didn''t cross the line, there wouldn''t be a problem. "Pleasure doing business with you!" With that, Anna took out a black bank card, "All the funds are in here. You can take this card to any official bank and exchange it for gold bars. As for the supplies you mentioned, just give me a list of what you need, and I''ll have someone deliver them to you." Irving directly entered the Other World, retrieving all the equipment. Despite the large quantity, they were all reducible in size and were ultimately all packed by Anna in a prepared briefcase. After completing the transaction, Irving stood up to leave. "Oh, by the way, there are some things I feel it is necessary to remind you about." Anna seemed to have thought of something and said from behind him, "The Taylor family is not as simple as they seem. Although I''ve dealt with the problem this time, it''s only a temporary solution... And that girl, her background is quite complicated too." Irving frowned and left the compartment without a word. ... At this point, everyone from the Taylor family had left the banquet hall. Joseph was nowhere to be seen, and as for the rest of the families, they were discussing something amongst themselves. When they saw Irving coming down from the upstairs, their eyes flashed a complex look. The status of Chief Advisor to the Angel Corps had been exposed, and no one dared to provoke this young man any further. "Irving." At this moment, James, who had been waiting downstairs, walked over with his sister Lily and Vicky. After what just happened, Vicky was feeling all sorts of emotions. She looked at Irving, then lowered her head again, her thoughts unknown to others. "Let''s go back." Irving said indifferently. The four left the Hilton Hotel. But Irving did not choose to go home. Instead, he headed to the Green Ivy Group building. It was well past work hours, and the receptionist was now another young woman. Irving glanced at James and casually asked, "Where''s the previous one?" "The one called Alice?" James, as the general manager of the group, remembered the receptionist who was always courteous to him, "I believe she had some family issue and has resigned." "Alright." Irving did not say anything more. The four took the elevator to the spacious top-floor office. After sitting down, James poured everyone a cup of coffee. He glanced at Vicky who had been silent all the way, then turned his gaze to Irving, "Irving, you should be careful in the coming days. That old man from the Taylor family isn''t easy to deal with..." Even though Irving is now the Chief Advisor of the official Angel Corps, the Taylor family had lost face at the banquet. Although they dared not openly move against Irving, no one could guarantee they wouldn''t pull any shady tricks behind the scenes. "Irving...I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have been implicated." A choked voice came. Vicky''s eyes had become red at some point, and tears were falling down her beautiful cheeks. Chapter 37: Mineral Resources Inside the office. James looked at Vicky, watching as her tears fell drop by drop down her face, and shook his head with a sigh. Even though the family had entrusted him with the management of Green Ivy Group, he still felt somewhat powerless in the face of that old man from the Taylor family. If it wasn''t for Anna and the others arriving in time, the outcome would have been hard to predict¡­ "Stop crying for now." Lily, sitting next to Vicky, comforted her while expressing her indignation, "This is too much! I''ve heard about that Dennis before. He''s no good, always frequenting upscale clubs, who knows how many women he''s ruined... And that old man from the Taylor family, his methods are even more devious. Who knows how many families in the city have been destroyed by them over the years!" "And that one, he''s your uncle, right?" Lily glanced at Vicky and continued, "Anyone with a keen eye could see that, in order to curry favor with the Taylor family, he actually pushed his own niece into the fire! Such a person is the worst, and he deserves to die the most!" "Enough, Lily. Stop talking." Seeing his sister''s unrestrained words, James cautioned her, then turned to Vicky, "Vicky, even though we haven''t had much contact before, since you are a friend of Irving''s, you are also my friend. If there''s anything the Green Ivy Group can help with, don''t hesitate to ask." James was somewhat aware of the current situation of the Smith family. Joseph had almost taken control of the entire Ocean Group. He continued, "Vicky, I suggest you don''t go home for now. At least not until this matter is completely resolved." Under Lily''s comfort, Vicky''s emotions gradually stabilized. She wiped her tears but did not speak, her moist eyes turning to Irving. It was this man who saved her from the brutal beasts, who helped her survive the first round of disasters, and who pulled her out of the mire of life. She didn''t know how to thank this man¡­ "Tears are the cheapest things in this world." Irving said lightly, "No one can help you forever. If you want to reclaim what belongs to you, you must first prove yourself. Only true strength is the key to breaking the chains." Vicky was stunned, and the tears in her eyes stopped at that moment. In an instant, she seemed to understand something. Not only her, but even James and Lily nearby were shocked by his words. In this world of survival of the fittest, power is always king! Whether it''s the upcoming second round of disasters or the impending end of the world, countless cries and howls will echo in every corner of the world. But even crying your throat hoarse will be of no use. "As for what you just said, the Taylor family will seek revenge." Irving gave a subtle smile. He really didn''t take the Taylor family seriously. Even without the government, even if Anna hadn''t come, those from the Taylor family wouldn''t have been able to take any advantage of him. "If they want to come, I''ll accompany them to the end!" After saying that, Irving looked at James, "By the way, what about that mine I told you about?" "I''ve already sent some of the powerful members of our guild over there. They should be mining by now." James replied. Irving nodded, a touch of worry flashing through his heart for some reason. When he discovered the mine, he wasn''t the only one. And the resources in that mine were ideal materials both for upgrading equipment and for shelters. "I suggest we send more people there. We can''t let others take over the mine. Also, you need to speed up the mining process, especially for [Obsidian]. I need that material right now," Irving instructed. After spending these past few days with James, Irving concluded that there was no need to keep secrets about the mine from him. Although his experiences in his previous life made him wary of trusting anyone easily, he recognized that his energy was limited. He couldn''t possibly oversee the mining operations all day on his own. The two talked a little longer. Since the first round of disasters, every player''s shelter location in the Other World would be marked on the map and could be shared. Irving shared the location of his shelter with James and then prepared to leave. He originally had three days to prepare for the second wave of disasters. But time was running out after today''s incident, and he got up to leave. At this point, Vicky also got up, "Irving... I think I''ll stay with you for now. I can''t go home, I''m afraid I''ll be house arrest again, and hotels outside aren''t safe." Irving hesitated, "You can live with me, but you can''t stay for free." He continued, "How about this, you take care of all the housework and cooking, okay?" Before Vicky could respond, Lily stood up, "How could you, Irving? Vicky doesn''t know housework, and she has to cook for you? What are you thinking?" It goes without saying that if others heard Irving''s demands, they would also find them excessive... Vicky was one of the top ten beauties in the capital city. Many men would love to have her in their home. "If not, forget it." Irving said without looking back, heading outside. "Irving!" Vicky hurried after him. ""I promise you. It''s just sweeping the floor and cooking meals. As long as you don''t mind my cooking, I''ll consider doing some chores as paying rent to you." She wanted to thank Irving, let alone doing housework for him. Seeing Vicky agree, Lily didn''t say anything more. But she was uncomfortable. In her eyes, Irving was just a talented player in the Other World, not worthy of a miss from a wealthy family. "Irving, I want to ask you something." James came over with the car key. "Do you know the user called[Lucky Pretty Boy]on the forum? The guild is currently amassing a huge amount of gear, and I want to buy some from them. The monsters in the game are becoming increasingly powerful, so I really can''t manage without proper equipment." "James, don''t bother asking him. He definitely doesn''t know." Lily finally found a chance to embarrass Irving. "Since that post was published, not only us, but other powerful families have also been looking for[Lucky Pretty Boy], but no one has found him yet." "Do you think he knows him if so many people can''t find him?" Lily continued. "I think [Lucky Pretty Boy]must be handsome." "Handsome?" Hearing this word, Irving laughed, "Didn''t you say no one could find him? How do you know he''s handsome?" "What do you know?" Lily retorted. "In TV shows or movies, such mysterious players are usually handsome. And he has so many equipment, he must be powerful." TV shows? Movies... Irving didn''t expect that Lily actually liked chasing dramas and stars in her spare time. Somewhat speechless, Irving asked with a hint of mockery on his face, "So, by your standards, do you think I''m handsome?" "You?" Lily looked at Irving critically and commented, "Well, your facial features are quite decent. But it''s a pity about your dress sense - plain white t-shirt and jeans. No wonder the security at the banquet wanted to kick you out..." "Lily!" Seeing his sister''s words getting more and more excessive, James glared at Lily. His expression also became serious, and he scolded, "How can you talk to Irving like that? Have you forgotten what happened in the park last time? If it wasn''t for Irving, we''d be dead!" James''s gratitude for what happened in the park was still strong. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "All right, it was just a joke." Irving said, patting the annoyed James lightly. He said in a deep voice, "Forget about the equipment on the forum. The Angel Squad has already taken them all." Hearing this, James was slightly taken aback and then seemed to realize something. He had had suspicions about Irving from the start, and they were confirmed now. When he looked at Irving again, his eyes were full of astonishment. "You... how did you know? Did Miss Anna from the Angel Squad tell you?" Lily pouted and asked. "Because all that equipment is Irving''s." Vicky explained. "During the first wave of disasters, I followed Irving and killed all the mutant beasts." At this moment, the room seemed to freeze. Both Lily and James were stunned, unable to say a word for a long time. "What did you say? The user called[Lucky Pretty Boy]on the forum is him?" Lily was dumbfounded. She originally wanted to use this issue to embarrass Irving, but in the end, she was the one who was played. "Vicky, are you saying... all of them? You guys killed all the beasts in the horde?" James''s heart was churning. At this moment, he could no longer control his expression, opening his mouth in surprise. Chapter 38: Perpetual Power Generator At this point, the eyes of James and Lily were all focused on Irving. They opened their eyes wide, their faces filled with incredulity. Especially Lily, she felt her cheeks burning. Although James had guessed that the[Lucky Pretty Boy]on the forum might be Irving, he never thought that Irving could kill all the beasts in the first wave of the beast tide. "No wonder there are so many equipment..." After a long time, James gradually came back from his shock and realized. Irving said: "Alright, don''t worry about the equipment. I will send another batch of equipment to your the Green Ivy Group... But that mine must not fall into the hands of others!" "Irving, don''t worry about that." James nodded, "Let me get you go home." "Okay." Irving agreed. After the three of them went downstairs, James drove up a black Maybach from the basement. He called his driver to follow in another car, and he personally drove Irving and Vicky home. In less than ten minutes, they arrived at Irving''s apartment complex. "Irving, take this car for yourself. It''d be more convenient for you to get around." After getting out of the car, James handed the car key to Irving and introduced, "This Mercedes-Maybach S680 is a special version I got by pulling some strings. It weighs five tons, and both the windows and the chassis have been bulletproofed. Even if the tires burst, it can still run. It has a very powerful performance, not losing to some sports cars." This was something Irving didn''t expect. He looked at the Maybach S680 in front of him. Just the nearly six-meter long body was enough to show its luxury and grandeur, and the most important part was the special version. Men have a natural love for cars, as if it comes from their bones. Irving nodded. He knew this was James'' goodwill, and he actually liked this car. So he didn''t say much, and took the car keys. "Irving, I''m going back now. Contact me anytime if there''s any situation." James said, and got into the car his driver had driven and left. ... Back home, Irving''s room was a duplex structure, with both upstairs and downstairs available for living. The upstairs was divided into two sides. He cleared out one side, which had been used as a computer room, for Vicky to live in, while he stayed in the master bedroom on the other side. "Alright, go take a shower." After tidying up, Irving said again, "You''ll take care of your personal stuff tomorrow, just make do for tonight." For some reason, Vicky, who was lively and cheerful when they first met, now seemed a bit restrained. She didn''t say a word, just nodded obediently. Her heart was thumping at this moment. This was her first time staying in someone else''s house, and it was a man''s house... Irving smiled: "You''re not living here for free. Treat it as your own home. Remember to knock on the door if you need anything." After briefly introducing some of the items in the house, once Vicky had left, Irving went straight into the game of the Other World. ... Inside the shelter. Little Black had been sleeping all day and was now lounging in its small nest, bored. Upon seeing Irving return, it immediately wagged its tail and greeted him. Irving petted Little Black''s fluffy little head and then picked it up, cradling it in his arms, his mind began to race... The second round of disaster would descend in two days. This time, they would have to face not only more ferocious and powerful unknown beasts but two other threats: Extreme cold temperatures and a dark environment. Irving didn''t want to be frozen alive in the game, let alone be attacked by those unknown beasts in the dark... His first thought was to upgrade the shelter. In the upgrade options for the shelter, they could remodel the wall material and thicken the eaves to keep the cold out. But not only would this require collecting specific materials, the effect might not be as good as expected. "Might as well use the[Void Ring]to transport some cold-resistant items in." Irving muttered to himself. He had planned this a long time ago, which was why he asked Anna for strategic warehouse supplies during their trade. The official strategic warehouse supplies were all reserved for emergencies.The quality was top-notch, and their performance was much stronger than anything available on the market. For example, electric heaters, carpets, even heating air conditioners, and a lot of insulating materials... Furthermore, he could also get some lighting equipment, such as searchlights. It was very hard to buy high-wattage ones, but those supplied to the official side were completely different... If he could get large searchlights like the ones used in prisons, the surroundings of the shelter would be as bright as daylight, and not even a mouse could escape from sight. "It''s just unknown if I can bring them in..." Irving thought of the warning from the Blue Star Will and felt a headache. But no matter what, he had to try. "Fuck!" Irving seemed to suddenly remember something, and slapped his forehead, saying bitterly, "How could I forget something so important? Those devices all need electricity! And they require a lot of it. I can''t possibly build a power station, can I?" Even if those electric heaters and searchlights could be brought in, without electricity they would be as good as scrap iron! Constructing a power station in the Other World was unrealistic! Thinking of this, Irving couldn''t help shaking his head. Just as he was about to honestly start upgrading the shelter to improve its cold resistance, his eyes suddenly fell on Little Black, who was lying on its back in his arms. The next moment, a light flashed in his slightly disappointed eyes. "Beasts!" Irving excitedly lifted Little Black up, saying in excitement, "How didn''t I think of it before. I can use beasts to generate power!" He could totally bring a power generator into the Other World. Of course, there were many types of power generators. Some could use fuel to generate electricity, but it was likely that these would not pass the supervision of the Blue Star Will... But that was okay, there was another type of generator that only needed force to operate. Aren''t the beasts in the Other World free labor? Irving was a powerful necromancer, who could enslave many beasts to work for him. He could have them all stepping on generators, continuously providing electricity for the shelter! At this moment, he could already envision the tasks being carried out. Once he had electricity, whether the freezing temperature or the illumination in the dark, everything would be solved! "That''s it for today. Tomorrow we need to start preparing quickly. The only worry is whether those electrical appliances can be brought into the Other World..." Irving was somewhat anxious. Having spent the afternoon shopping with Vicky and the evening at a banquet, at this moment he felt waves of tiredness surge over him. He gave Little Black''s head a rub before exiting the Other World. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving stretched lazily, then headed downstairs to take a quick shower and go to bed. He usually lived alone in the house and was a bit absent-minded from pondering over the electricity issue, so as soon as he got downstairs he headed directly for the bathroom. Arriving at the bathroom door, Irving looked up to see that the light inside was on, and only then did he remember that Vicky was still taking a bath. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, the door suddenly opened. The next moment, Vicky, who had just finished her shower, walked out wrapped in a white towel. She hadn''t even had time to buy any pajamas because it all happened so suddenly. The two locked eyes, and the atmosphere seemed to freeze at that moment. "Irving, you...why are you at the door?" Vicky stuttered. Whether from the bath or something else, her cheeks were flushed like ripe apples. However, that white towel could hardly cover her fair body, especially the huge objects on her chest that seemed ready to spring free at any moment. Irving felt a wave of embarrassment and explained, "Uh...I forgot you were at my place." He quickly averted his eyes, but they were too close, and even a split second was enough to catch a glimpse of something. "I''ll go upstairs first, and come down later. You should go to sleep soon." Saying this, Irving turned around and went back upstairs. He didn''t know how much time passed until the noise from downstairs finally ceased, and only then did he open the door to his room. Seeing that the light in the bedroom across the hall was already turned off, Irving assumed Vicky had gone to sleep. Only then did he feel relieved, and hurried downstairs to shower. However, he didn''t know that Vicky, lying in bed at that moment, was tightly clutching a corner of the blanket. The blush on her cheeks not only had not faded, but had spread to her ears, and the scene just now kept playing in her mind, her heart fluttering like a little deer... Chapter 39: Delivery at Doorstep Early the next morning. Irving got up early from his bed. Before he even opened the bedroom door, he could hear faint sounds coming from downstairs. When he went downstairs, he found freshly made fried egg sandwiches and a cup of warm milk on the table. "You''re awake?" Vicky just came out from the kitchen and smiled, "Irving, hurry up and have a taste. I learned how to make it from online videos. Luckily, there were some bread and other ingredients in the fridge." "Okay." Irving nodded. It was just past eight, and he was surprised that Vicky, a lady born into a wealthy family, would get up so early to prepare breakfast for him. Ever since the death of Irving''s parents, it had been a while since he had such a breakfast. Although his past experiences had hardened his heart, at this moment, it felt as if something was being touched, and he inexplicably felt a sense of warmth. "Is the taste okay? I think I might have overcooked the eggs a bit, they seem slightly burnt¡­" Vicky took a bite of the sandwich she had made herself and frowned. Just as she was about to look up again, she noticed that the sandwich that had been on the plate moments ago was gone. Irving had finished his milk and wiped his mouth, "It''s pretty good. Was it burnt? I ate it too quickly to even taste it." Hearing this, a smile spread across Vicky''s face. She then asked, "So, what''s our plan for today, Irving? Are we going to start playing the game right away?" Less than two days were left until the second round of catastrophe. She started to worry. Many players were staying up late into the night, frantically gathering supplies in the game. Even the large guilds were on high alert. No one dared to waste time. Especially this time, there were going to be more beasts, and the environment would be extremely harsh. And due to dealing with Vicky''s situation yesterday, a precious day had already been wasted. "There''s no rush." Irving sat leisurely on the sofa and began playing with his phone. Seeing this, Vicky couldn''t help but remind him, "Irving, I checked the forum last night. Upgrading the shelter''s cold protection function requires a lot of special materials, some of which are very difficult to collect. If we don''t act quickly, I''m afraid we won''t make it in time." "Oh, really?" Irving smiled. He had just edited a list of items on his phone and sent it directly to Anna. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A moment later, Anna replied with a simple one-word message: Received. While Vicky didn''t say anything more, she was anxious like a cat on hot bricks, wishing she could immediately enter the game to collect resources. ¡­ An hour later. The phone rang again. Seeing Irving stand up, Vicky hurriedly followed him. She couldn''t contain herself anymore, "Irving, when are we going to enter the game to prepare? If we delay any longer, it will really be too late." Irving had long seen through her thoughts and did not hide anything anymore. He revealed the plan regarding the[Void Ring]. "You mean¡­" After hearing the entire plan, Vicky was stunned and couldn''t help but get excited, "If we really can do as you said, then all we need to worry about is the beast attack. That''s great!" No one would have expected that while other players in the Other World were working their fingers to the bone gathering supplies, Irving had found an easier method that might even yield better results. "Come downstairs with me. The delivery is here." Irving said, heading down the stairs. However, he wasn''t sure whether this plan would work. After all, he had only used the[Void Ring]to teleport a cup of iced Coca-Cola before. If the supplies listed on the checklist couldn''t be brought into the Other World, it would truly be a hassle. About a kilometer away from the residential area, there was a park. The land nearby was supposed to be developed into buildings, but due to financial problems of the developer, the construction had been indefinitely postponed. As a result, the accompanying park was also abandoned, with hardly anyone visiting it. At this moment, a large truck was parked at the entrance of the park. The carriage was tightly covered with a black canvas, even the license plate was blocked. All the supplies in the truck were taken from the official strategic reserve depot, which was supposed to be accessible only during emergencies. This was definitely against the normal procedure. However, through negotiations with the higher-ups, Anna managed to secure this special privilege for Irving. "Aron, is that you?" When Irving arrived at the location according to the coordinates, he was surprised to see the tall and sturdy figure standing before him. "You''re really something. Even the higher-ups have given you the green light to bend the rules." Aron was not a fan of this. But upon receiving the order, he had no choice but to go to the strategic reserve depot and haul these supplies out. "The equipment you requested, the searchlights, heaters, and generators are all in there." "Thanks, Aron." Irving smiled and couldn''t wait to open the truck. However, Aron stopped him with a serious face. "What are you planning to do with these things? You''re not going to take them home for personal use, are you?" Aron asked. Then, as if he had guessed something, his eyes filled with suspicion, "If that''s what you''re thinking, I advise you to drop this idea immediately. Even the ordinary players know that the Other World Game and reality are unidirectionally connected. It''s impossible..." "Aron." Irving interrupted him directly, "You don''t need to remind me of this. All you need to do is deliver these goods to me." Aron was speechless for a moment, but he still reminded Irving, "These materials are all military supplies. Although the higher-ups have given you the green light, they are for your personal use only. They absolutely cannot leak to the market. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to justify. Do you understand?" Irving didn''t bother to answer. He climbed directly into the truck. Seeing the neatly arranged supplies in front of him, he was overjoyed. Four military searchlights! These high-powered military searchlights were not available on the market. As long as there is sufficient power, the effective illumination area could reach at least one kilometer. Five high-efficiency heaters! All of these were specially produced by the official designated factories. They could generate the maximum amount of heat with relatively low power consumption¡­ And most importantly, their quality is excellent, far superior to the common goods available on the market. Even if the temperature drops to minus 30 degrees, turning on these five heaters would be more than enough for the size of Irving''s shelter. In fact, it might even feel too hot. Next came the most crucial equipment - eight mechanical generators! However, these mechanical generators looked a bit strange, as if they were disassembled from somewhere else. There were many chain-like devices placed next to them, which had not been assembled yet. "I really don''t understand what you need these things for." At this point, Aron also climbed into the carriage. When his gaze fell on the mechanical generators, he shook his head and explained, "To meet your requirements, these are turbines disassembled from some old aircrafts, which the engineers have slightly modified. If you install those chains and manage to rotate them, the turbines can generate power. However..." The turbines could be considered as motor generators, but all of them were disassembled from aircrafts. In Aron''s eyes, it was impossible to generate power by rotating these turbines with chains. Who could have such massive power to drive the turbines to rotate? And there were eight turbines in total! Even if you brought a hundred cows here, it would be impossible¡­ It was barely understandable to require high-power searchlights and high-efficiency heaters. But these eight modified aircraft turbine generators, which operate purely mechanically... Aron racked his brains but couldn''t figure it out. To his understanding, anyone with a slightly normal brain wouldn''t need such a thing. At this moment, even Irving could clearly feel the strange gaze Aron cast at him. However, he simply didn''t bother to explain. "Alright, Aron. You can go back first." Irving said. "What about these goods?" Aron asked. "You don''t need to worry about that." Seeing that he was a bit uneasy, Irving continued, "As long as the goods are delivered to me, your task is complete. The rest has nothing to do with you. You just need to come back tonight and drive this truck back." Aron wanted to say something but eventually shook his head and turned to leave. "I really wonder if this kid is out of his mind!" After walking a distance, Aron finally voiced the words he had been holding back. However, he had no idea that as soon as he left, all the equipment in the truck disappeared as if it had vanished into thin air... Chapter 40: Talented Skills A large truck, twelve meters long, had all its equipment disappear in just a moment. If Aron had seen this, he would surely be shocked beyond belief. Although the space generated by the[Void Ring]was only 10*10*10, Irving managed to transfer all these items to the Other World in batches. [Notification: All transferred materials are mechanical items without any lethal weapons and have been successfully transported to the Other World!] [The total weight of the transferred items has reached the limit!] [The Void Ring will enter a cooling period, during which no items can be transferred to the Other World. Cooling time: 15 days!] "So, does that mean I can''t transfer any more items for the next half a month?" Irving couldn''t help but shake his head. However, he was quite contented since he was able to transfer all the equipment to the Other World. At least it could help deal with the upcoming second wave of disaster. Actually, after transporting these equipments, he could let Aron drive the empty truck back. But Irving didn''t want to reveal that he has the[Void Ring]just yet. Despite his current status as the Chief Consultant of the official Angel Group, it''s prudent to be wary of others, otherwise it might bring unnecessary trouble... For now, only he and Vicky knew about the[Void Ring]. " With Irving having those pieces of equipment, we don''t have to worry about sudden drops in temperature or surprise attacks from monsters... Fantastic!" Vicky said happily. When she first heard about Irving''s plan, she found it incredible. But now, she felt more anticipation than anything else. Enslaving the beasts in the game to serve as free labor, powering the eight turbine generators and providing constant power to the shelter... Just this alone was astonishing! Since the appearance of the Other World and as more spots opened up, more players entered the game. Most of them still couldn''t even kill the lowest tier beasts. Even the first batch of beta testers who entered the game at the same time as Irving had to seek protection from guilds to survive. However, the path Irving was taking was completely different from other players. He was a powerful necromancer. Enslaving beasts for power generation was just the beginning... "Don''t get too excited. It''s not as easy as you think to drive those turbines." Irving said solemnly. Driving the turbines required a great deal of force. The low-level beastmen outside the shelter couldn''t do it. Irving had to find other more powerful beasts, kill them, and perform[Soul Plunder]. Furthermore, using purely mechanical operation for power generation, the amount of power generated was also a problem. At least eight turbine generators needed to operate at the same time to barely meet the power needs of the shelter. In other words, Irving had to control eight powerful beasts simultaneously... This would also be a significant challenge for his mental strength. Although his mental strength had been somewhat boosted after upgrading the[Severely Damaged Staff]last time, even with Vicky using the[Healing Art], he could only barely control over twenty low-level beasts... To control higher-level beasts, the mental strength consumed would increase geometrically. When Vicky heard this explanation, her expression became solemn and she couldn''t help but quicken her pace to follow Irving back home. Just as they were about to enter the game, Irving''s phone suddenly rang. "Irving, it''s bad!" James''s urgent voice came through the phone. After catching his breath, he continued, "Just now... A group of people suddenly barged in from the direction of the mine just now. They killed all the players we had sent there from the Green Ivy Group. A total of fifteen people died!" In the game, once players were killed by other players, they couldn''t be revived and would die in real life as well. That meant - fifteen lives were gone. For the Green Ivy Group, this was a massive loss! "One of the survivors said there was a mage among them who could cast a freezing spell. Many of our brothers were turned into ice sculptures before they could even fight back." James said with a complex expression. At this moment, he was filled with rage, he knew very well the power of a mage. Even if he immediately took the rest of the group to seek revenge, it was uncertain whether they could retake the mine.They might even lose their lives. "Freezing spell?" Irving''s brow furrowed. The[Black Luminous Stone]in that mine was the only material that could upgrade his staff. In the Other World, resources like mines were extremely scarce. At least at that time, within a five-kilometer radius centered around the shelter, there was no second mine located by the watchtower. Even if they could find another one, it might not contain the material he needed... In a nutshell, it was quite a hassle. "You take the people first and get near the mine. I''ll go there personally when the time comes." After saying this, Irving hung up the phone. Upon entering the game, Irving first found a few pigmen in the forest. Killing these low-level beasts was like a piece of cake. After performing[Soul Plunder]on them, he returned to the shelter. He first installed all the floodlights and heaters that had been transferred in the right places, then moved the eight turbine generators outside. "I''ll have to build a special place for power generation later." Irving thought to himself. These generators were the core of the shelter''s power generation. Because there was no place to store energy, if this area gets damaged, the power would be cut off immediately. The four floodlights were installed in four directions around the shelter. Once turned on, the area around the shelter would be illuminated as if it were daytime. As for indoors, there was no need to waste electricity. Irving used some leftover wood and stone to build a fireplace. Just adding wood to the fire would provide both light and heat. The remaining five heaters were temporarily placed in the corner and could be moved whenever needed. Now, all he needed to do was wait for the eight wind turbines to kick into action and generate electricity, allowing these devices to operate. After installing these, Irving let out a sigh of relief, only for his expression to darken immediately after. Although the[Severely Damaged Staff]had been upgraded, granting him a new auxiliary skill called[Gravity Sludge]and boosting his mental strength, to get the eight wind turbines working, he first needed to control eight powerful beasts and still be able to fend off other threats... The staff needed to be upgraded again in order to this. Therefore, the mine must be reclaimed at all costs! Vicky, who had been standing nearby, had heard the conversation on the phone clearly. Now, anger clouded her face. After we had finally defeated the Swift Wind Demon Wolf pack and secured the mine, it was brazenly snatched away by someone else. Moreover, they killed fifteen players from the Green Ivy Group. No one could swallow this indignation! "Irving..." Vicky was just about to say something. "Alright, stay here. I''ll take Little Black and go check out what''s happening at the mine. I''ll be back soon." Irving said, ready to head out. He was somewhat worried. He hadn''t expected to encounter players with the same mage awakening talent so soon. According to James, the player was so powerful that the Green Ivy Group members didn''t even get a chance to fight back. "Do you think I''ll be a burden, Irving?" Vicky asked, biting her lip. Her eyes shimmered with determination. A recent banquet had taught her a valuable lesson - to truly control her life, she needed to be strong. Whether in the real world or in the Other World, the weak could only live like ants. Irving didn''t respond. The strength of the group occupying the mine was unknown, and they were numerous. Even he himself might not be absolutely certain. He wouldn''t risk bringing Vicky along. The second round of disaster was imminent, and any mistakes now could completely disrupt their future plans. "Let me go. I can help you," Vicky pleaded, holding up the[Holy Healing Staff], a rare piece of equipment Irving had given her. "Irving, this staff not only enhances the effect of[Healing Art]by 30%, but also has a chance to trigger the Holy Light, which temporarily boosts the effect to 100%." Vicky explained. Despite her plea, Irving shook his head. He had checked the[Holy Healing Staff]and was familiar with its properties. "Those people won''t be easy to handle. I''ll go alone. If I can''t reclaim the mine, at least I''ll be able to retreat safely." He said, leaving the shelter without another word. However, before he could get far, Vicky caught up with him again. This time, Irving''s face was completely dark. "Look, Irving!" Vicky was clutching the[Holy Healing Staff]. She raised her hand, and a stream of dark green light emanated from the staff. After hovering in the air for a moment, it swiftly flew towards two Pigmen in the nearby forest. The next moment, the unexpected happened... The two Pigmen started fighting each other as if they had gone mad. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This... is my newly awakened talent,[Mental Chaos]!" Vicky announced. Chapter 41: The Action Begins In the blink of an eye, the two Pigmen in the nearby forest were covered in blood, yet they showed no signs of stopping their brutal fight. Seeing this scene, even Irving couldn''t help but be astonished. Irving was utterly shocked by the scene before him, as he had never witnessed anything like it. "After I got this [Holy Healing Staff], my increased mental strength activated a talent skill." Vicky explained. As a support mage specializing in healing, she didn''t possess significant combat abilities. However, aside from buffing skills like [Healing Art], she could also cast some debuffing skills. For instance, the skill she had just used: [Mental Chaos]. "Because this skill is still at the beginner level, its casting range is limited, affecting enemies within a ten-meter radius." Vicky explained, pausing briefly before continuing. "The specific effect is to cause enemies to fall into a brief state of confusion, making it difficult for them to distinguish between friend and foe. However, the effectiveness of this skill is influenced by the enemy''s strength.The weaker they are, the more likely they are to be affected. If the opponents are too strong, they can easily shake off this debuff. Additionally, this skill has a cooldown period, allowing it to be cast only once every five minutes." Hearing the skill description, Irving''s expression grew increasingly complex. These skills were actually not as powerful for Irving. But this skill was still very powerful for Vicky, a beginner. A range of ten meters was significant. For Vicky, it meant enemies would have a hard time getting close to her during battle. The skill [Mental Chaos] not only allowed her to launch attacks but also provided self-defense capabilities in critical moments. "Her talent is even stronger than I initially thought..." Irving murmured to himself. He had envisioned Vicky''s role similar to a "healer" in other games, someone who stood at the back casting buffs. Without self-defense capabilities, bringing her along to deal with the unknown enemies who seized the mine posed a significant risk. "Irving, can I go with you now?" Vicky quickly added, "Even if I can''t help much, with that skill... those bastards won''t be able to get close to me." "When we get there, you must follow all my orders. Understand?" Irving said calmly, then turned and started walking ahead without looking back. Vicky was thrilled and hurriedly followed closely behind Irving. In the forest, the two Pigmen eventually lay dying in pools of their own blood. Nearby, two figures swiftly moved past them, followed by a cute, entirely black furry beast. ¡­ In the dense forest, one kilometer from the mine. At this moment, James was hiding here with the remaining players of the Green Ivy Group. "Guild Master, those bastards are over there. Not only have they taken over the mine, but they''ve also stolen all the materials we''ve gathered over the past two days! Besides a large amount of [Black Iron Ore] and [Gold Sand Ore], they''ve taken eight [Black Obsidian] stones..." A player who had narrowly escaped from the mine clenched his fists tightly. As he looked toward the mine, a fierce rage burned in his eyes. James nodded, his expression equally grim. The death of fifteen guild members was a significant blow to the newly established Green Ivy Group. After all, recruiting players with sufficient strength to join was not an easy task. "Besides that mage, are there any other formidable opponents in their group? How many of them are there in total?" James asked. "There are no more than twenty of them, and only seven or eight are warriors. The rest are just regular players who haven''t changed their classes." the player who had barely escaped replied, frustrated. "If it weren''t for that mage, they wouldn''t have been able to take the mine from us..." James nodded, gaining a clearer understanding of the enemy''s strength. In the Other World, many players had successfully changed their classes by now. However, about ninety percent of them were warriors, and mages were extremely rare. Major guilds offered enticing incentives to attract mage players due to the immense power of their skills. Of course, mages had their weaknesses too, primarily their poor close combat abilities. But this was easily remedied by assigning more warrior players to protect them. "Mr.James , give the order. We have over thirty brothers here now! I refuse to believe we can''t reclaim the mine!" The player who had escaped was burning with the desire for revenge, eager to avenge his fallen friends. Other guild members quickly chimed in. "Yeah, Mr.James, we have so many people. Let''s kill those bastards and avenge our dead comrades!" "It''s just one mage. I don''t believe he can be that invincible. I''ll be the first to charge and see how tough he really is!" "Give the order, Mr.James. We''re all waiting for your command!" These thirty players had dropped everything to rush here upon hearing the news about the mine being taken. They had only one goal¡ªrevenge for their fallen brothers. All eyes were on James, waiting for his order to attack. "Let''s wait a bit longer. There''s one more person who hasn''t arrived yet." James said coldly. The guild members were confused. They looked at each other and quickly checked the headcount. The escaped player then said, "Mr.James, it seems like everyone is here. Who are you talking about?" Some players were growing impatient. "Mr.James, we have so many people here already. We don''t need to wait for one more. By the time he arrives, it might be too late." Others agreed. "Who is this person? Could it be that without him, we can''t take the mine?" "Yeah, it''s just one person. Whether he''s here or not won''t make much of a difference. He might not even be as strong as us." James''s expression darkened. His sharp gaze swept over the players, and the chatter immediately ceased. Everyone fell silent. As the president of the Green Ivy Group, James was not only backed by his family''s influence but also a formidable warrior, far surpassing the other players within the group. "We must wait for him before we can take action!" James said slowly. "It''s not just you. Even I stand no chance against him." The words hit the guild members like a thunderclap, leaving them collectively silent, their hearts boiling with tumultuous emotions. Besides shock, there was also a sense of anticipation building within them. The reason these players joined the Green Ivy Group was not only because the group''s benefits surpassed those of other guilds, but also due to their admiration for President James''s strength. They never expected, however, that James would admit he stood no chance at all against that person...Just how formidable could this presence be! Under the scorching sun, they waited in the dense forest for what felt like an eternity until suddenly, they heard hurried footsteps behind them. Two figures emerged, accompanied by a cute creature. It was Irving, accompanied by Vicky and little black, finally arriving. James quickly stood up, excitedly exclaiming, "Irving! You''ve finally come." At that moment, all eyes turned to Irving. However, within the guild, a wave of disappointment swept through the players'' hearts. To them, Irving appeared as nothing more than a young lad, holding what seemed to be a broken stick coated in darkness. "Is this the powerful figure you mentioned, Mr.James?" one player dared to ask, disbelief evident in his tone. Others began to grumble, questioning the strength of the young man before them and even casting a hint of challenge in their gazes. "Enough with the chatter." James intervened, leading Irving directly in front of the guild members. "From now on, everyone must obey Irving''s orders, including myself. Do you all understand?" A deafening silence fell over the crowd. "Do you not hear what I said?" James was about to continue his stern reprimand when Irving stepped in, halting him. Having lived through an entire lifetime, Irving could easily discern what these players were thinking. After all, in the cutthroat world of "the Other World," no one wanted to be commanded by someone weaker than themselves.Because the weak are always the weak, the strong can dominate this world, and the strong will always be above the weak. Irving saw all of this clearly and understood everyone''s thoughts very well. Sometimes, words are useless.Often, actions are the best proof. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gently patting James on the shoulder, Irving spoke softly, "For now, you will lead these people. I will enter the mine directly, and you just need to support from the sidelines. Time is short, so we must act swiftly." "But..." James looked awkward, knowing Irving''s strength better than anyone. He wanted to explain something to the guild members behind him. Those players seem to understand nothing, only by explaining it clearly to them can they continue.However, Irving had already started walking towards the mine. "Let''s get moving! If you don''t take action again, it will definitely be too late. The earlier you take action, the better." Chapter 42: Reclaiming the Mine! "Hurry, everyone, keep up and start moving!" Watching Irving''s figure as he walked towards the mine, James felt a sense of helplessness. He had no choice but to order the players from his guild to quickly follow. At this moment, as the guild members walked towards the mine, they whispered among themselves. "He''s just a young lad barely in his twenties. What qualifications does he have to command us?I''m definitely not going to follow his reckless orders. Just don''t let him lead us straight into a trap." "I''ll only listen to James''s commands. I won''t obey anyone else." "Look at that guy walking so fast, is he in a hurry to get himself killed? Let''s not even talk about the mage in the group occupying the mine who can cast freezing spells. With his frail body, he probably can''t even handle those few warriors." "I bet any ordinary player could take him down." "I really wonder what James sees in him." Some players in the guild deliberately slowed their pace, just so Irving could reach the mine first. That way, they could stand back and watch the show. Inside the mine. A young woman in a black cloak with a delicate face wore a hint of melancholy. She stood before a burly man draped in fur. "I''ve taken care of those people for you. Can I go back now?" The young woman asked coldly. "Sophia, rest assured, we won''t go back on our word. However, one of them managed to escape. He might be summoning reinforcements. So we can''t let you leave just yet." the burly man chuckled. Sophia sighed inwardly, a glint of coldness flashing in her eyes. "This is the third mine I''ve helped you secure. If you push things too far, don''t blame me for turning against you..." The burly man''s smile faded as he noticed the faint blue glow emanating from Sophia''s staff. He had witnessed her power firsthand, turning a warrior player into an ice sculpture in an instant. "Sophia, there''s no need to rush. Once you''ve completely eradicated the guild occupying this mine, I''ll immediately send someone to take you back. Additionally, all the promises made earlier will be fulfilled." The burly man assured her. Sophia''s delicate face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost. The people in front of her appeared to be there to protect her, but in reality, they were monitoring her every move. Although she possessed the strength to kill every last one of them, she couldn''t bring herself to do it... Just then, one of her subordinates came running in from outside, shouting as he ran, "They''re here! They''re here!" The burly man in animal skins, who was the leader of the group, darkened his expression. "How many of them are there?" "Th-three..." the subordinate gasped, out of breath from running. "Thirty?" the burly man asked. Seeing his subordinate shake his head, a shock ran through him. "Are you saying there are three hundred of them? That shouldn''t be possible.There shouldn''t be a guild that large in this area." "No." the subordinate, having caught his breath, quickly explained, "There are three of them. To be precise, two people and a creature that looks like a hunting dog." The next moment, not only was the burly man in animal skins stunned, but even Sophia''s face showed a strange expression. "Two people dare to come here to die, how ridiculous!" As the burly man in animal skins walked out and saw the two figures in the distance, he sneered. Turning to Sophia, he said, "Sophia, you don''t need to act this time. Leave these two fools to us." With that, the burly man led a dozen men down to the foot of the mountain. ... On the other side, as they were about to reach the foot of the mountain, Vicky glanced back, her brows furrowed. "Irving, it looks like the rest of the guild hasn''t caught up yet. Should we wait for them?" "Ignore them." Irving''s deep eyes focused on the mountain. He could already see a group of people waiting there. "Remember what I told you earlier." "Don''t worry, Irving. I know." Vicky replied. As a healer and support mage, even though she had activated another talent skill, [Mental Chaos], it could only be used when necessary. After all, at close range, warrior players'' physical strength far exceeded that of mages. As they spoke, the two had already arrived at the foot of the mountain. They saw a burly man dressed in animal skins standing at the front. Behind him followed a large group of subordinates, a total of seventeen. From the weapons these people carried, it was clear that most of them were warriors. Irving''s eyes scanned the group continuously, looking for the mage who, according to James, could cast freezing spells. "You two are quite bold!" The burly man in animal skins shouted, then squinted and grinned. "If I''m not mistaken, the guild must have sent you, right? Just two of you? That''s not even enough to fill our teeth." Irving didn''t respond, not even sparing a glance at the burly man. In his eyes, the mage was the real threat. But no matter how hard he searched among them, he couldn''t find the mage. However, he noticed a detail: all these people had a tattoo on their wrists that resembled a moon. Irving felt the tattoo looked familiar but couldn''t recall where he''d seen it. "Hey, kid, are you deaf? Our leader is talking to you!" Another shout came from the crowd, and a young man carrying a heavy broadsword stepped forward. With a swing of his thick arm, the broadsword leapt from his shoulder and pointed at Irving. "Kid, where are the rest of your guild? Tell them to come out now, or I''ll cut you in half." "I''m here to reclaim what''s mine." Irving said. "Reclaim what''s yours?" The young man looked slightly stunned, then burst into laughter as if he''d heard the biggest joke. "I think you''re out of your mind. There''s nothing here that''s yours. Even your life is about to end." "Leave now, and I won''t pursue what happened before." Irving said again. The tattoos on their wrists at least confirmed that they were from a guild or organization in the Other World. Although he had killed fifteen members of the Green Ivy Group before, that had nothing to do with Irving. He just wanted to reclaim the mine, nothing more. As his words fell, a burst of laughter came from the other side. At this moment, the burly man in animal skins at the front stepped forward and said, "You claim this mine is yours? Do you have any proof? Resources in the Other World are meant to be shared." He paused and glanced at Vicky behind Irving. "Tell you what, I''m in a good mood today. I''ll spare your miserable life. Go back and call your guild members over. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But... that beautiful lady behind you will stay with us as a hostage, and that hunting dog you have¡ªlooks like some kind of exotic beast cub¡ªwill stay too." "Now, get lost!" This group didn''t regard the young man in front of them seriously, treating him with utter contempt. After speaking, the burly man in animal skins circled around Irving and headed straight for Vicky. "Beauty, this wimp can''t protect you, don''t be scared..." "I already gave you a chance." Irving said, his deep eyes flashing coldly. His mental power instantly focused on his staff. As a dazzling light appeared, a small spark on his staff quickly expanded into a fireball and shot towards the burly man in animal skins closest to him. "You... how dare you!" The burly man was utterly shocked, completely unprepared. He was blasted away like a kite with a broken string, crashing heavily into the hard rock behind him. In that moment, the group could no longer laugh. They watched the fireball explode and scatter sparks in the air, their hearts filled with panic. "You''re... a mage?!" The young man who had provoked earlier stared wide-eyed. Just as he was about to swing his heavy broadsword, he saw a dark shadow flash by. Little Black darted out, seemingly understanding the conversation. Its black eyes were filled with rage as it bit down on the young man''s wrist. With a crisp snap, his wrist was bitten clean off .This kind of excruciating pain was heart wrenching. "You little beast!" The young man endured the intense pain and reached out to grab Little Black, but a bizarre scene unfolded... Little Black suddenly ignited with a purple flame, which instantly set the young man''s other hand ablaze! In mere moments, the purple flame spread over his entire body. Watching their companion completely engulfed in the purple flames, writhing in agony on the ground, the rest of the group panicked and tried to flee. However, it was too late. Behind Irving, specks of light continuously flowed into him. His staff gathered a light even more dazzling than before, and a fireball with a diameter of about seven or eight meters, like a falling meteorite, crashed down on the frantically fleeing crowd... Chapter 43: Running on fumes "Move quickly!" At this moment, James was leading a group of people rapidly towards the foot of the mountain. He had vaguely heard the sound of explosions earlier, and his anxiety was growing. The guild members following him, seeing his urgency, dared not slack off any longer. They were dissatisfied with being commanded by a player weaker than themselves, hoping that Irving would get into trouble first, but they never intended for anyone to actually die. Boom! Another violent explosion echoed from within the mountain. As they drew closer, they began to hear the sounds of screaming. "Something''s really happened." one of the players said with a grim face, then glared at his companion. "Even if that guy is weaker, he''s still here to help us. Do you really want him to die at their hands?" "Alright, enough talking. Let''s hurry over." "This prank has gone way too far..." When the guild members looked up, they saw that James had already run far ahead. They quickly picked up their pace as well. However, when they reached the mine, the previous sounds had ceased, and the air was thick with the stench of blood. At the foot of the mountain, the atmosphere was deathly silent. Everyone stood rooted to the spot, their faces filled with disbelief as they took in the scene before them. Lying among the piles of rubble were numerous broken bodies, some still smoldering and giving off a charred stench. "It''s those bastards!" exclaimed the player who had previously escaped. He recognized them immediately as the group that had taken the mine earlier, feeling his pent-up anger finally release. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait, were those screams not coming from that guy?" As they regained their senses, they started to realize something, their emotions churning. Despite their reluctance to believe it, the evidence was right in front of them. Only James seemed unsurprised. He had already anticipated this outcome. "I''ve told you before, his strength far surpasses ours. Even I stand no chance in front of him." James said, glancing at the guild members behind him. "Let me reveal something else. Remember the first wave of the calamity and how we struggled to fend off the beast horde, losing so many lives to barely protect the shelter? He, on his own, not only held off the beast horde but also killed all those beasts!" This revelation left the others unable to stay calm. They conjured up an image in their minds of one person fighting off thousands of beasts alone... What kind of courage was that? What kind of strength! Reflecting on the things they had said when they first met Irving, they felt a deep sense of shame. Now, it was clear that the one overestimating their abilities wasn''t Irving but themselves. In this brutal Other World, everyone respected the strong immensely. At that moment, a wail came from nearby. James turned his gaze towards a rock, where a burly man in animal skins was struggling to climb up from the ground, looking utterly defeated. His body was covered in wounds large and small, his face charred black by the intense flames. "There''s still a bastard who hasn''t died!" The player who had narrowly escaped rushed forward, delivering a swift kick to the abdomen of the burly man clad in animal skins, then poised to continue the assault. "Stop!" James hurried over, restraining the player. "James, this bastard is the leader of that squad." the player said, glaring fiercely at the burly man. Though the burly man had been blasted out by a[Fireball], he had awakened as a warrior and was clad in heavy armor. Despite sustaining severe injuries, the kick knocked him back to the ground. "Which guild do you belong to?" James demanded sternly. Although most of the mine occupiers lay dead, he had a gut feeling that this matter wouldn''t end so easily. "Where''s the young man from earlier? And what about the mage among you? Why haven''t we seen him?" When James and his group arrived at the foot of the mountain, they found no trace of Irving, only charred corpses. According to the player who had escaped, there should have been a mage among the group capable of casting freezing spells, yet all they found were traces of[Fireball]... The burly man spat blood to the side, then grinned maliciously. "You mean the little brat with the hunting dog? He''s already dead!" "Impossible! You lot couldn''t kill him even if you tried!" James snapped. "Where did he go? I advise you to answer my questions honestly, or even if I spare you, they won''t!" The players from the Green Ivy Group glared fiercely at the burly man. If it weren''t for James holding them back, they would have rushed forward to tear him to pieces. "I never imagined that kid was a mage... But so what?" The burly man snorted contemptuously. "The news from here will spread sooner or later. Not only him, but all of you should prepare for ruthless retaliation! In my eyes, you''re already corpses! Haha!" A burst of maniacal laughter echoed through the air. The burly man, clad in animal hides, had withstood the attack of the Fireball Spell, but his internal organs had been shattered. Next moment, he pulled out a dagger and swiftly stabbed it into his own heart. Splat! No one present had anticipated the burly man would act so decisively, without even a shred of desire to survive! James tried to intervene but it was too late. As he looked at the lifeless body before him, a strong sense of unease washed over him for reasons he couldn''t quite grasp. Boom! At that moment, a sudden explosion sounded from the mountainside, startling everyone, their gazes turning towards the source. The sound emanated from a cave. James suddenly realized something and hastily led his group towards the mountainside. Inside the cave. On one side blazed intense flames, on the other, bone-chilling ice. Irving was exerting all his effort, casting[Fireball]to fend off the spreading cold from all sides. Despite Vicky''s assistance behind him,[Healing Art]could only swiftly restore his spiritual power and didn''t amplify the power of his skills. "I didn''t expect even Intermediate[Fireball]couldn''t dispel the ice skills she''s using..." Irving''s deep gaze fell on the woman in the black cloak not far away, a hint of surprise crossing his face. Across from him, Sophia''s cold beautiful eyes were filled with complexity. She thought to herself, "How could this be happening? I''ve never seen anyone withstand my skills like this before. Ice magic inherently counters fire magic, indicating his strength far exceeds mine..." Awakened mage skills also vary in attributes. Generally, under absolute suppression, unless one''s strength far surpasses the other, it''s impossible to endure for so long. Just as the two were at a stalemate. James arrived with the players from the guild. Seeing the scene before them, they immediately understood that the woman in the black robe was the culprit who had killed their fifteen brothers. "Damn it! It''s her! She killed so many of our brothers!" one of the players who had narrowly escaped shouted angrily, bloodshot eyes bulging. The rest of the guild members picked up their weapons, and James approached from behind, his face grim. "Irving, sorry for our tardiness. Leave the rest to us. Even if she''s powerful, without the protection of those people, she''s no match for us." Although mages can cast powerful spells, they are influenced by their spiritual power and will eventually tire... And this mine shaft left no room for retreat, so in such a short distance, even if the woman in the black robe could kill a few more people, she had no chance against James and the others rushing in for close combat. What awaited her was a dead end! "Bro those words we said before... don''t compare us with these people." The players who initially resisted following Irving''s orders also approached, their faces showing regret. "Thanks to you killing all those people. Otherwise we would have lost even more brothers this time." At this moment, they had completely changed their minds, looking at Irving with admiration. "Irving, leave it to us." James said, waving to the people behind him. All of these players recruited into the Green Ivy Group had already changed to the warrior class. Some held broadswords, some held axes, and they all stepped forward into the cave. After the battle with Irving just now, Sophia''s spiritual power rapidly declined, and now she was at her weakest. Her cold eyes watched as James and his group approached, a hint of resignation flashing deep within her eyes. Then, inexplicably, she let go of her staff. "I know you''re here to avenge those people, but this has nothing to do with me." Sophia gave up resisting, and for some reason, a sense of relief appeared on her face. She slowly closed her eyes, quietly accepting death''s arrival. Her words reached the ears of the players from the Green Ivy Group, sounding more like a defense before death. The player who had luckily survived had images of his friends being killed flash through his mind, and he angrily raised the axe in his hand, heading straight for the woman in the black robe. But the next moment, a figure suddenly stood in front of the crowd... Chapter 44: The Brotherhood of Night Blades The culprit behind the seizure of the mine was about to meet their end. The players in the guild felt the anger that had been festering in their hearts finally begin to dissipate... But just then, a figure swiftly appeared from behind, blocking their way. "Irving... what is the meaning of this?" James asked, bewildered. Everyone''s eyes turned to Irving, even Sophia noticed the abnormality and slowly opened her eyes. She doesn''t understand what this man intended to do. Irving ignored James and the others. He turned to Sophia and asked, "What''s the relationship between you and the Night Blades?" Just moments ago, he recalled a threatening message he had received on his phone from the Night Blades. At the very end of the message, there was an emblem: A deep black background with a bright crescent moon, inside which a single glowing eye was hidden... This emblem seemed to have some connection with the tattoos on the wrists of the group they had encountered earlier. "You just said this matter has nothing to do with you? What do you mean?" Irving''s deep eyes just like a sharp as blades, staring at Sophia. When the words "Night Blades" left his mouth, a flicker of shock crossed Sophia''s cold face. Though the expression was fleeting, Irving caught it. Sophia let out a cold laugh. "I killed the people. If you''re here for revenge, just make it quick. Why bother with this nonsense?" At the foot of the mountain, a heavily injured burly man in animal skins had preferred to kill himself rather than reveal any information about the forces behind this. Up to now, they still didn''t know who was orchestrating the seizure of the mine. "You damn bitch, tell us who sent you here!" A player in the guild shouted angrily, raising his axe to her snow-white neck. To their surprise, Sophia showed no fear.Instead, her tone was tinged with provocation. "Just kill me now. Don''t act like a coward!" "You''re really asking for death!" The player''s anger flared up. But just as he was about to strike, Irving grabbed his arm. Seeing Irving intervene again, even Vicky couldn''t hold back. She asked, "Irving, this woman killed so many of the Green Ivy Group. Why are you protecting her?" Her question echoed everyone''s thoughts. None of them understood why Irving was repeatedly protecting this woman. "You all think too simple. Do you really believe that once we take back the mine, everything will be peaceful?" Irving glanced at Sophia and continued, "If I''m not mistaken, you''re not with the group that died at the foot of the mountain, right? Or maybe you were forced to come here." Hearing this, everyone sensed something unusual. Why hadn''t this woman appeared during the battle at the foot of the mountain? She was a powerful mage with the protection of that group. Even if the Green Ivy Group had the advantage in numbers, taking back the mine would have come at a great cost. "You want to die that badly?" Irving said, noticing Sophia''s silence and adding meaningfully, "What if I decide not to let you die? Or what if I let them know you''re still alive?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, Sophia''s eyes snapped open. Her gaze was no longer as indifferent as it had been just moments ago. Instead, it was filled with anger as she glared fiercely at Irving. The atmosphere seemed to freeze. However, the anger in Sophia''s eyes didn''t last long. Because she knew the consequences if Irving truly did what he said... "You were right. I''m not with the group at the foot of the mountain. They belong to an organization called the Brotherhood of Night Blades." Sophia finally conceded. "The Brotherhood of Night Blades? What about the tattoos on their wrists?" Irving inquired. Sophia had no choice but to reveal everything she knew. It turned out that the Brotherhood of Night Blades was a branch of the Night Blades. These individuals had been secretly dispatched domestically and had infiltrated the game the Other World. After the first wave of catastrophes, the guild Sophia belonged to was attacked by them, and all its members were enslaved. "They have many members, including several powerful mages. We had no choice but to obey their orders." Sophia paused and continued, "From what I know, they''ve used the same method to control many guilds in the surrounding areas. The players in those guilds have been turned into their slaves, forced to kill exotic beasts or gather resources for them. Because I''m a mage, I was sent out to help them seize nearby mines..." Everyone was stunned by her words. No one had expected the forces behind this group to be so formidable. "Yesterday, we took over another mine. The guild that occupied it lost even more people than yours did. Because they refused to submit, they were all killed in the end." Sophia sighed. "So you''re helping them kill people?" Irving asked, frowning. This seemed to provoke Sophia. She was initially taken aback, then became somewhat hysterical. "Do you think I want to? If I don''t do what they say, everyone in my guild will be killed! That guild was founded by my family. Many of my relatives are in it!" "Why didn''t you escape? That group''s strength doesn''t seem that overwhelming." Vicky asked. Sophia and Irving had just fought, and although she hadn''t been defeated due to the restrictive nature of her magic skills, she wasn''t weak. She was definitely stronger than the group they encountered at the foot of the mountain. "Escape?" Sophia smiled bitterly and shook her head. "Where could I go? If they find out I ran away, they''ll immediately destroy the shelter my guild established, and everyone will be buried along with me." Only now did everyone understand why Sophia had been so desperate to die earlier. Her family''s guild had been taken over, escape was impossible, and she was forced to killing, becoming their slave... perhaps only death could truly set her free. Maybe it was the only way not to implicate the others in her guild. The cave fell silent once more. Although they had reclaimed the mine. But everyone felt an unprecedented pressure. James, in particular, wore an exceptionally grave expression as he learned about the Brotherhood of Night Blades'' methods of enslaving other guilds. As the leader of the Green Ivy Group, he realized the significance of the current situation. This mine was undoubtedly already marked by the Brotherhood. Even though the group at the foot of the mountain had been killed, it didn''t mean the issue was resolved. He suddenly understood how crucial Irving''s earlier decision had been. If they had killed this woman outright, they wouldn''t have uncovered so much information. At least now, the Green Ivy Group had time to prepare. "Irving, what should we do now?" James asked, turning to Irving. "Should we inform the Angel Corps immediately? They might be the only ones capable of dealing with this..." Irving didn''t respond immediately. Although the Angel Corps was an official organization, facing the sudden appearance of the Brotherhood of Night Blades was no small feat. There was no guarantee they could eliminate them, and the guilds already under the Brotherhood''s control would likely be sacrificed first. Shelters were directly linked to their real-world counterparts. Once controlled, it meant their lifeline was in someone else''s hands. Moreover, having been reborn, Irving understood better than anyone that in the brutal environment of the apocalypse, no one could be relied upon¡ªnot even the authorities. But these thoughts couldn''t be spoken aloud. Irving glanced at Sophia, then turned to James and said, "Take your people immediately to the foot of the mountain and find a way to completely dispose of the body. It must not be found by anyone." "Understood. What about the mine?" James asked. The other players in the guild also turned their eyes to Irving, knowing that their only hope of avoiding the Brotherhood''s retaliation lay with this man. "The news of their deaths won''t spread quickly. At least until the second wave of catastrophes, this place will remain safe." Irving continued. "Take advantage of the next day or two to keep mining. Apart from the [Obsidian], you can take the other materials back for use." "And one more thing." Irving added, looking around at everyone present. "No one is to speak of what happened here. I trust you all understand what I''m saying." The players of the Green Ivy Group immediately nodded in agreement, understanding the gravity of his words. Following Irving''s instructions, James and the others got to work. In the cave, Irving''s gaze fell once again on Sophia. Although all fifteen players of the Green Ivy Group had died by her hand, the true culprit was the Brotherhood of Night Blades. Since the first wave of catastrophes, more and more guilds had been formed. They now faced not only the attacks of fierce beasts but also the crucial battle for resources. One person''s efforts were always limited. "If the heavens have given me a second chance at life, then merely surviving isn''t enough..." Irving thought to himself. Chapter 45: The Psychic Alarm Device To survive in a game plagued by rampant beasts and continuous disasters, one must build their own power! "Death is easy. It''s surviving that''s the hardest." Irving said, his eyes firmly fixed on Sophia. "If you choose the former, I won''t stop you. But if you want to truly control your destiny and save them, then you can come with me." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying this, Irving left the cave with Vicky. By this time, James and his team had cleaned up the bodies of those people, leaving only traces of fire in the mine. The Brotherhood of Night Blades would eventually find this place. Having witnessed Irving''s strength firsthand, everyone''s attention was now focused on him. "Irving, we''ve gathered all the materials mined these past days." James said, presenting the materials. [Black Iron Ore*1249] [Gold Sand Ore*842] [Obsidian*8] In addition, they had picked up quite a bit of gear from the bodies of the Brotherhood members: thirty-two common pieces, eight rare pieces, and three blueprints. "The second wave of catastrophes is about to hit. Take all the[Black Iron Ore]and[Gold Sand Ore]back with you, along with the equipment." Irving instructed. "Irving." James hesitated. "You were the one who originally secured this mine. The Green Ivy Group only managed it. If we take all these materials, what about you?" Since the incident in the park, James had regarded Irving as a true friend, even risking a fallout with the Taylor family during that banquet. This deeply moved Irving, who secretly made up his mind that no matter how difficult the future may be, he would spare no effort to support and protect this precious friendship. Irving smiled. "We had an agreement, remember? I only need the[Obsidian]from the resources mined here. As for the equipment... the Green Ivy Group lost quite a few people this time, so it will be more useful for you to keep it." While the large amount of ore could significantly upgrade the shelter, it wasn''t of much use to Irving personally. Finally, Irving took the[Obsidian]and four blueprints, then left with Vicky. James left a small group of people to continue mining at the site and specifically instructed them to temporarily retreat if they encountered any attempts to seize the mine. He advised them to wait until after the second round of cataclysms before making any further plans. "Irving, are we really just going to leave her?" Vicky asked, following closely behind Irving, occasionally glancing back at the mine. At first, she had been filled with anger when she learned the mine was taken. But after hearing about Sophia''s plight, her anger turned to sympathy. "It''s her choice.No one can make it for her." Irving replied. A mage like Sophia, who can wield ice-based skills, would undoubtedly be highly sought after by many guilds. However, if she can''t overcome her own inner struggles, no one will be able to help her. Of course, part of the reason he was willing to give Sophia a chance was because of the Brotherhood of Night Blades... or more accurately, the Night Blades. The incident in the park and that threatening text message meant they would inevitably cross paths again. Irving wouldn''t allow such a threat to persist, and Sophia seemed to know more about the Brotherhood of Night Blades than he did. Perhaps this could be an opportunity. Unfortunately... Just then, trailing behind, Little Black suddenly let out a howl, as if to signal something. When Irving turned to look, he saw a figure swiftly running towards them not far away. Irving immediately became alert and clenched his weapon, carefully observing the figure, pondering whether the newcomer was an enemy or a friend. "It''s her!" Vicky exclaimed. Moments later, a young woman in a black robe, Sophia, arrived breathlessly. Originally, Sophia had planned to end her life in the cave, thinking that her death would be the end of it, sparing her guild and her family any further trouble. But at the last moment, Irving''s words lingered in her mind. "Death is easy. It''s surviving that''s the hardest." A person''s perspective could change in an instant. Thinking back to her confrontation with Irving just now, she realized she wouldn''t have stood a chance against him if not for the attribute disadvantage. More importantly, his calm demeanor and thoroughness when she tried to provoke the Green Ivy Group into killing her made her suddenly realize... This man might be her chance to change her fate. She took a deep breath and decided not to hesitate anymore. No matter how unknown the road ahead was, she would bravely face the challenge of fate. "I''ve made up my mind. As long as you help me seek revenge and rescue the guild my family established from those bastards, I''ll follow you!" Sophia said through clenched teeth. Yet in the next moment, Irving''s cold voice echoed, "You are not in a position to negotiate with me just yet." "What did you mean when you said you wanted to take control of your destiny by following you? Were you lying to me?" Anger flashed across Sophia''s cold face as she glared at the man in front of her. "Before I fulfill those promises, you have to make some sacrifices." Irving said in a deep voice. "At the very least, until you show me your worth, you have no right to negotiate with me. Think it over and decide if you still want to follow me." "You!" Sophia stood frozen, unable to utter a word. She hadn''t expected to be deemed worthless by this man, especially as a mage. Irving didn''t wait for her response. He simply continued walking toward the shelter with Vicky. But before they could get far, Little Black howled again. Other than that Sophia''s voice echoed from behind: "I promise you. As long as you give me this chance for revenge, I''ll follow you!" She had no choice! On her own, she stands no chance against the Brotherhood of Night Blades, let alone rescuing her family. Compared to dying alone in the cave, she''d rather take a gamble on this man! ... The afternoon sun bathed the earth in golden light, casting long shadows of the three figures in the forest. And among them was a cute creature, Little Black, occasionally drawn to butterflies by the roadside or disappearing into bushes, only to catch up with Irving and the others in the end. Soon, Irving returned to the shelter. And when Sophia entered the shelter''s range, a system prompt sounded. [Detected another player entering the shelter, please confirm affiliation!] [Reminder: Once affiliation is confirmed, if the shelter is breached, affiliated players will also be affected, suffering severe backlash! (Affiliated players will automatically relocate to this shelter)] This system prompt was audible not only to Sophia but also to Irving. Affiliation confirmation required the consent of both players. Once confirmed, only the shelter''s owner, Irving, had the authority to dissolve it. "Confirmed!" Sophia glanced at the man once again, firming her resolve. For Irving, Sophia''s addition was beneficial without any harm. So he naturally wouldn''t refuse. [Affiliation established!] "Alright, you take her to familiarize herself with the shelter''s situation and the power generator over there." Irving instructed Vicky. "A power generator?" Sophia couldn''t believe her ears, but she would soon realize how correct her decision to follow Irving was. As Vicky led Sophia towards the eight turbine generators not far away, Irving took out the materials James had given him. Three blueprints and eight pieces of black shimmering stone! [Would you like to view the blueprint information immediately?] "Yes," Irving replied, and as he did, the information of the three blueprints appeared before him. Blueprint One. [Attack Tower] [Introduction: Using this blueprint, you can construct a defensive arrow tower, which will enhance the shelter''s ranged defense capabilities. Additionally, upgrading the defensive arrow tower can improve the types of arrows it fires, thereby increasing the tower''s power...] Blueprint Two. [Thorn Wall] [Introduction: A thorny wall is a highly efficient defensive structure that uses spiked plants to create a barrier for the shelter. It can immediately stop any intruders attempting to enter the shelter.] Blueprint Three. [Mind Alarm Device] [Introduction: The core of this device harnesses the unique energy contained within the hearts of exotic beasts. This energy is closely linked to the life force of other exotic beasts. The device amplifies and converts this energy into recognizable signals, enabling real-time monitoring of the proximity and activity of nearby exotic beasts. Note: The more powerful the exotic beast heart, the better the monitoring effect. Low-tier exotic beast hearts will be unable to detect the activity of high-tier exotic beasts!] "I never expected to pick up such treasures from those people..." Irving''s gaze fell on the last blueprint, his heart pounding. Chapter 46: The Potential of the Staff The first two blueprints, [Attack Arrow Tower] and [Thorny Wall], could both enhance the defense of the sanctuary. Especially the arrow tower, being an active attack device, would attack any intruders that came within range of the sanctuary. Of course, just these two blueprints alone weren''t enough to make Irving feel as if he had hit the jackpot. [Mind Alarm Device] This was the real highlight! The second round of cataclysm would simulate the environmental changes of the Dark Dominator devouring Bluestar. Besides the threat of extreme cold weather, there would be endless darkness... In a pitch-black environment where one couldn''t see their hand in front of their face, there was a constant risk of being ambushed by alien beasts, leading to many deaths. However, this device could monitor the approach and activities of nearby alien beasts in real time. It was almost too good to be true... but Irving understood that activating this device wasn''t as simple as it seemed. There was a note in the blueprint information: Low-level alien beast heart energy would be unable to detect the activities of high-level alien beasts! This meant that not all alien beast actions could be monitored. The primary requirement was to obtain a high-level alien beast heart. As long as the special energy contained in the alien beasts near the sanctuary did not exceed the energy value of the alien beast heart within the [Mind Alarm Device], their actions could be monitored in real time. "This is somewhat like a radar..." Irving mused. Although he had brought in the spotlight, it was only for illumination. Clearly, this [Mind Alarm Device] would be much more useful. After putting away the blueprints, Irving''s gaze fell on the eight [Obsidian] pieces. For a necromancer, the stronger the mental power, the more alien beasts he could control. He once again took out the [Damaged Staff]. Since the last upgrade, the system interface information had changed from [Severely Damaged Staff] to [Damaged Staff]. But he knew that these were not the staff''s true name! From the outside, the staff had often been mistaken for a fire stick. However, Irving had never heard of any equipment that came with attack skills and affinity... Perhaps this is where its true power lies. "Could it be that this staff is alive?" Irving speculated. He could clearly feel a faint energy from the staff continuously spreading throughout his body. Although he couldn''t yet determine where exactly this faint energy was amplifying, the warm feeling it gave was comforting. [Do you want to consume: Obsidian*8 to upgrade?] The system prompt sounded. "Yes." Irving said, his eyes fixed on the [Damaged Staff] in his hand. During the last upgrade, not only was his mental power greatly increased, but [Fireball] also advanced to the mid-tier level, and he acquired the skill [Gravity Mire]. "I wonder what surprises this upgrade will bring..." The eight pieces of obsidian floated up and then turned into a stream of light that merged into the staff. A dazzling light flashed, making it hard to keep his eyes open. [Upgrade Successful!] [Item Information: Unknown Staff] [Description: Specific information is unclear... However, the staff seems to contain some powerful special elemental energy, which can only be awakened through further upgrades.] [Staff Affinity Increasing, Affinity: 35 points] [Attached Skill 1: Mid-Level - Fireball (Increased attack range, enhanced burn damage)] [Attached Skill 2: Mid-Level - Gravity Quagmire (Applies a gravity spell within a certain range, increasing gravity to three times normal, slowing the speed of beasts or players within the casting area...)] Originally filled with high expectations, Irving''s face showed a wry smile upon seeing the information. He had hoped to activate a new skill, but the result was merely an upgrade of the [Gravity Quagmire] to mid-level. However, as his affinity with the staff increased, the energy continuously emanating from the staff became noticeably stronger. "What is this..." Irving''s expression slightly froze when he looked at the staff in his hand again. The staff, which initially resembled a simple fire stick, had its dark, shell-like surface gradually peeling away, revealing a golden interior that seemed to be engraved with rune-like symbols. Although the dark shell of the staff hadn''t completely shed yet, obscuring its true appearance, Irving felt an indescribable power emanating from the engraved symbols. [Next Upgrade Requires: Black Obsidian *32...] After checking the required amount of black obsidian for the next upgrade in the system interface, Irving put the staff away. Even though he didn''t gain any particularly powerful skills this time, his mental strength had significantly improved. Irving could sense that with his current mental strength, without Vicky''s assistance, he could control at least forty low-level beasts like the pigmen. "It''s a pity that the pigmen''s strength is still far from enough to drive those turbine generators..." Irving glanced into the distance and shook his head. At this moment, Vicky returned with Sophia, the two having just taken a walk around the shelter''s vicinity. "How did you get those things in here?" Sophia asked. She wasn''t astonished by the modified turbine generators themselves, but rather by their presence in this place. "That''s something you don''t need to know." Irving replied. "Irving, should we reinforce our sanctuary further?" Vicky continued, "No one knows what kind of alien beasts will appear in the second cataclysm. Many players on the forum are selling materials. At least we should reinforce the walls..." Irving''s sanctuary wasn''t large, just a stone house of over a hundred square meters, surrounded by wooden fences. A passageway was left in the middle of the fence, seemingly the only way into the sanctuary but actually set with a [Swamp Trap]. During the first cataclysm, the combination of the [Swamp Trap] and a blazing fire had caused all the alien beasts in the beast tide to perish there. Sophia had no idea about these things. She looked at the crude stone shelter with even more astonishment on her cold face. However, this astonishment was completely different from the shock she felt when she saw the turbine generators. She looked at Irving and asked, "Just this little stone house? How did you survive the first wave of the cataclysm? Were you just lucky and didn''t encounter many alien beasts?" In her eyes, the crude stone shelter in front of her probably couldn''t withstand the first wave of a beast tide attack. If they survived the first wave by luck, such luck would not continue to bless the same person repeatedly. Sophia felt a mix of emotions. From the moment she entered and became a subordinate player, she formed a bond with Irving''s sanctuary. In other words, if this stone house were to be destroyed, she would also suffer serious repercussions. "Who said we didn''t encounter many alien beasts?" Vicky said indignantly. "At that time, we even faced a [Calamity-Class] alien beast, the Stone Giant, right, Irving?" She glanced at Irving, but he didn''t respond. Irving was well aware that he had encountered many exotic beasts at the time, but those beasts were nothing to him. In fact, he had encountered even more exotic beasts before. "[Calamity-Class]?" Sophia had never heard of this term. She looked at Vicky with a complicated expression, thinking this woman made it up to defend Irving. "There are only nineteen hours left until the second wave of the cataclysm." Sophia said with a furrowed brow. "This place can''t even compare to the sanctuary built by my family''s guild, whether in terms of size or sturdiness... I really don''t know what we''ll do when the catastrophe strikes tomorrow." She couldn''t help but sigh. Even though she had just seen the turbine generators, spotlights, and heaters, without a sturdy shelter, they couldn''t withstand the alien beasts'' attacks. "A sturdy shelter?" Irving shook his head with a smile. "Even if the shelter is built like a fortress, it will eventually be breached. The best way is to ensure the alien beasts never get close to the shelter in the first place!" Upgrading the sanctuary requires a large amount of materials and a significant amount of time. However, time is running out for Irving and his group. The exotic beasts from the second wave of the catastrophe will undoubtedly be far stronger than those from the previous wave, and they remain unknown entities. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Irving''s view, a sturdy shelter was important, but if that was all they had, they would just be sitting ducks waiting to be beaten. That didn''t fit his philosophy at all. He has always adhered to his own beliefs, which are different from those of others. He understood that if things continued this way, failure was inevitable. Failure was simply not an option for Irving. He didn''t want to just scrape by; he wanted to live with dignity and honor. He had had enough of barely surviving in the apocalypse in his past life. In this life, he would not sit and wait for death. Chapter 47: Entering the Altar Prevent those beasts from even approaching the shelter? Sophia was speechless. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Irving take out two blueprints and hand them to her. "Take these two blueprints, go to the trading section of the forum, and purchase all the necessary materials. Then, find a suitable location on the outskirts of the sanctuary and set everything up." "What about you, Irving?" Vicky, sensing something, asked. Vicky gradually became more alert, and now he always asks Irving when encountering uncertain things. "I have some other matters to attend to. Just follow my instructions, and you won''t need to worry about the second wave of the cataclysm." Irving replied. "But..." Sophia started, feeling a bit stunned after seeing the information on the blueprints. Such blueprints, especially those for shelter defense, were incredibly rare on the market. She hadn''t expected Irving to produce two of them so easily. Although these blueprints could significantly enhance the shelter''s security, Sophia still harbored doubts about Irving''s earlier statements. Even the large guilds didn''t dare to claim they could completely withstand the second wave of the cataclysm, let alone prevent beasts from approaching the shelter. If other players heard Irving''s words, they would undoubtedly laugh them off as a joke. After giving his instructions, Irving left the shelter with Little Black, while Sophia and Vicky temporarily logged out of the game to search the forum''s trading area for the necessary materials. Dusk was approaching. Looking ahead toward the forest, there was less than an hour before the sun would set. Most players generally avoided going out at night, but this did not deter Irving. This time, he was heading to the altar! He still remembered being brutally killed by the beast[Butcher]at the altar when he first entered the Other World, without even the slightest ability to fight back. Recalling that scene, a bitter smile appeared on Irving''s face. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His reason for coming to the altar was quite simple. It was there that he had obtained the [Necromancer''s Job Change Rune], and at that time, he had not even reached the true core of the altar. This meant that there could still be other, more valuable items hidden inside. Places like this typically have powerful exotic beasts guarding them. Irving now possesses sufficient mental power. However, there are no suitable exotic beasts for him to enslave, nor is there any way to operate those turbine generators. This altar was the closest and possibly the last place where stronger beasts might be found near his shelter. Soon, he arrived at the outskirts of the altar. The first thing that came into view was a low wall, from which he could already smell a faint scent of blood even before getting close. Inside the wall was a passage leading down to the altar. As Irving prepared to move forward, a sudden piercing roar echoed in his ears. He looked up to see a large, fast-moving shadow lunging at him. "Gravity Mire!" Irving''s lips curled into a slight smile as he lightly waved his staff. In the next moment, the butcher, which had leapt into the air, suddenly slowed down dramatically. The intermediate skill [Gravity Mire] imposes three times the normal gravity on beasts within its range. The strength of the beastly butcher lay in its ability to combine massive size with swift speed. However,[Gravity Mire]turned this advantage into a critical weakness. The larger its size, the greater the gravity it had to endure. Under the influence of three times normal gravity, what should have been a powerful lunge toward Irving turned into a hard, vertical crash onto the ground. Another piercing roar echoed! The butcher''s blood-red eyes now held a flicker of terror as it looked at the player standing before it. But the beasts had been cursed and could not allow anyone to enter the altar. "Little Black, it''s your turn." Irving said calmly. With a howl, Little Black, engulfed in purple flames, dashed forward like an arrow from a bow, immediately engaging in a fierce battle with the butcher. The mysterious purple flames covering Little Black were incredibly powerful, allowing it to kill the butcher in mere moments, despite being at a size disadvantage. [Do you wish to perform Soul Reap on the butcher?] "Yes!" [Soul Reap in progress...] [Soul Reap successful!] Stepping over the blood-stained ground, Irving, with Little Black at his side, smoothly entered the passage leading to the underground altar. Following them was the butcher, now engulfed in dim purple flames. Any beast killed by Little Black would also be covered in purple flames. The difference was that these flames had weaker adhesive properties, slightly stronger than ordinary fire. Once underground, Irving had the butcher lead the way. The light from its burning body provided limited illumination, with visibility extending only two to three meters. Upon entering the main hall, Irving immediately noticed the boxes he had previously opened using a "special method." To his surprise, there were fresh bloodstains on the walls and floor. "It seems that other players have also discovered this altar, but unfortunately, they all ended up dying here..." Irving thought to himself. In the game, common beasts like pigmen and butchers would respawn after being killed by players. However, treasures, mining resources, and[Calamity-grade]beasts like golems would not regenerate. So, after Irving opened all the treasure chests in the altar hall, the other desperate players who arrived here found nothing but empty boxes... Many players were brutally killed by the butcher, only to discover that the place had already been raided, leaving them furious and wanting to bash their heads in... This altar has been mentioned in the forum''s discussion area, with posts indicating that the resources inside have already been taken. As a result, many other players have given up on the idea of exploring this place. Irving glanced at the passage leading deeper into the altar but didn''t proceed immediately. Instead, he began to wander around the hall. The passageway ahead was filled with traps and mechanisms, and a single shield wouldn''t suffice. Thus, Irving decided to enslave more Butchers to help him navigate the dangerous path. Last time he entered this place, he was too hasty to observe the environment of the hall carefully. But this time, Irving''s strength had greatly improved, and he no longer worried about the Butchers'' attacks. Suddenly, he noticed something carved into the surrounding walls. "Little Black!" Irving glanced at his companion. He and Little Black had a master-servant contract, and their synergy had significantly improved. With just a look, Little Black''s purple flames burned brighter. Under the illumination, although the murals on the walls had become somewhat mottled with age, the content was still discernible: At the top was a vast expanse of dark clouds, inky black and shrouding the entire sky. Below were withered trees and skeletal remains, the earth seemingly drained of all life... Seeing the mural''s content, Irving''s expression darkened, and he felt an intense sense of oppression. After spending some time in the hall, Irving deliberately made some noise to attract the nearby Butchers. About half an hour later, nine Butchers had gathered behind him, all emanating a layer of purple flames, brightening the surroundings considerably. Satisfied with the number, Irving entered the passage, letting the enslaved Butchers lead the way while he and Little Black followed at a safe distance. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! They hadn''t taken more than a few steps when, with the sound of mechanisms clicking, countless arrows rained down like a sudden storm. The leading Butcher was instantly turned into a pincushion and fell to the ground with a thud. Thankfully, these Butchers were massive, serving as moving shields. The remaining eight Butchers bore various numbers of arrows, but Irving and Little Black were critically injured. The passage was long, and Irving had no idea how many traps lay ahead. If all the enslaved Butchers were lost halfway, it would be troublesome... After about ten minutes and encountering two more similar arrow traps, losing two more Butchers, Irving finally saw a light ahead. The light in the dark passage was like a beacon guiding his way. "Finally, almost there..." As the light grew brighter, Irving could finally breathe a sigh of relief. There were no other bloodstains along the way, indicating he was the first player to reach this place. If there were treasures inside, at least they hadn''t been claimed by someone else. Last time, he had only reached the hall and obtained the[Necromancer Transition Rune], making Irving excitedly anticipate what lay ahead. As he got closer, he could vaguely see the end of the passage. But in the next moment, his gaze fell upon something that made his face darken instantly. It was a coffin! Dozens of iron chains connected the coffin to the surroundings, suspending it in midair. This eerie sight made the temperature around him drop significantly. Just as Irving was about to step out of the passage, a rumbling sound suddenly echoed in his ears. The ground began to shake in response to the noise. "Damn!" Irving''s heart pounded with fear. Before he could react, the six Butchers leading the way were crushed into pulp. Chapter 48: The Source of Disaster "It''s... a rolling stone!" The rumbling grew louder and louder. Irving felt the light at the tunnel entrance vanish in an instant, only to see a massive rolling stone with a diameter of at least five meters barreling toward him. With inertia, the stone accelerated as it rolled. The six Butchers leading the way were crushed in an instant, reduced to pulp. "There are even more traps." Irving was shocked, but he had no time to think. The massive rolling stone''s impact would be unbearable for even the most physically strong warrior players, let alone a mage like him. Behind him, Little Black began barking frantically, seemingly urging Irving to leave immediately. "It''s too late." Irving felt bitter. The passage was a narrow straight line, offering no place to hide. The rolling stone gained speed. If he tried to escape backward, it would only lead to death. Boom! Irving quickly took out his staff and cast the mid-tier spell, [Fireball], at the massive stone. His [Unknown Staff], having undergone another upgrade, hadn''t gained new skills but had significantly boosted his mental strength. For mage players, increased mental strength substantially enhanced the speed and power of their combat spells. In an instant, a fireball the same diameter as the rolling stone formed and shot forward at high speed. Irving hoped to block the rolling stone this way. The next moment, a deafening explosion echoed through the tunnel, and his expression grew even grimmer. The fireball collided with the rolling stone and shattered into countless sparks, floating in the air. The stone''s speed only paused for a moment before continuing its relentless advance toward Irving. "Umm..." Sweat beaded on Irving''s forehead. "Am I really going to die here today?" While he could resurrect the next day after dying this way, time was running out. The second wave of the cataclysm would arrive tomorrow. Even with this experience, there was no guarantee he wouldn''t be killed again upon entering the depths of the altar. If he was killed again, he wouldn''t be able to enter the Other World to fend off the second wave of the cataclysm. Without him, there was no way Sophia and Vicky could protect the shelter from being destroyed. He couldn''t take that risk! And he wouldn''t take that risk! Little Black''s barking grew louder, and it even bit Irving''s pant leg, trying to pull him away. Despite the critical situation, it wouldn''t abandon its master to save itself, even though it lacked resurrection capabilities. Irving glanced at Little Black at his feet, his mind racing. The rolling stone was only tens of meters away and would crush him in just a breath or two. His deep eyes suddenly flashed with a brilliant idea. The fireball couldn''t stop the rolling stone because it lacked weight. But what if he could somehow give it some gravity? "Anyway, this is the only way!" Irving simultaneously cast[Fireball]and[Gravity Mire], tripling the gravity of the original fireball. Four meters! Three meters! Two meters... Just as the massive rolling stone was about to crush Irving and Little Black, the fireball with triple gravity finally shot out. Boom! This time, the power was far greater than before. As the fireball collided with the rolling stone, an explosion filled the air. The impact formed a visible shockwave, and Irving was thrown backward uncontrollably. He hit the ground hard! At this moment, Irving''s greatest weakness as a mage player was fully exposed. He felt as if his internal organs were boiling, and blood spurted from his throat. Staggering, he managed to get up and turned to look at Little Black, who had been flung even farther by the shock wave. Seeing that it was mostly unharmed, he finally let out a breath of relief and turned his gaze forward again. The massive rolling stone had finally been shattered by the fireball with triple gravity. Not only had it stopped rolling, but cracks also spread across its surface. Irving let out a long breath. He had finally passed the last obstacle. After regaining his composure a bit, he led Little Black through the cracks in the shattered stone and headed straight to the innermost and most central part of the altar. Compared to the outer hall, this space was much smaller, more like a secret chamber. As he approached, Irving finally saw the coffin suspended in midair by iron chains. The entire coffin was made from some kind of indescribable wood. What was strange was that numerous green shoots had sprouted from the coffin, as if the wood was still alive... Irving glanced around again. Since all the Butchers he had enslaved had been crushed by the rolling stone, he could only rely on the dim purple flame emanating from Little Black to barely see the surroundings. He cast a fireball into the corner, and the blazing flames illuminated the secret chamber. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were still some murals on the walls, very similar to those in the hall. Oppressive dark clouds covered the sky and earth, and countless bones lay beneath withered trees... In this already small space, the atmosphere became even more eerie. In addition, numerous statues stood in the corners, all stone carvings of enormous beasts. Their hulking forms had faces pocked and pitted as if corroded by something, looking terrifying with their bared fangs and claws. At first glance, Irving was startled by the statues, as they were incredibly lifelike. He instinctively gripped his staff tightly until he realized they weren''t moving at all, distinguishing them as mere sculptures. "How strange... so many traps, these carvings, and murals, yet inside there''s nothing but this coffin." Irving shook his head. He had expected to find some treasure here, just like last time. He searched the secret chamber again, but after confirming there were no treasure chests or other passages, a look of disappointment crossed his face. Finally, Irving''s gaze fell once more on the coffin. "I nearly got crushed into pulp by that rolling stone trap just now. Can''t let this trip be for nothing..." Irving walked up to the suspended coffin, hesitated for a moment, and decided to open it to see what was hidden inside. Earlier, in the altar hall, after killing those Butchers, he acquired some weapons and equipment. After selecting a few, he took out the [Flame Dragon Broad Axe], a high-tier ¡ï¡ï weapon. In the trading market, this kind of equipment would undoubtedly be a sought-after treasure among players. But for Irving now, it was merely a convenient tool for prying open the coffin. He picked up the [Flame Dragon Broad Axe] and began hacking at the coffin, trying to chisel open the top wooden board. But after a few swings, he suddenly stopped. "What''s happening..." Irving saw, by the light of the fire, that fresh blood was flowing from the deep marks he had made on the coffin''s surface. It was as if he hadn''t been chopping wood, but human flesh. This eerie sight made Irving even more convinced that whatever was inside the coffin was no ordinary thing. Now, the coffin before him was covered in the blood that had flowed down. Worried that continuing to hack might cause more trouble, he forcibly wedged the sharpest part of the axe into the coffin''s seam, intending to pry off the lid. After much effort, with a crisp sound. The sharp edge of the high-tier ¡ï¡ï [Flame Dragon Broad Axe] snapped off, but the coffin lid finally opened a crack. He then gave it a strong push. As the coffin opened, Irving''s heart inexplicably started pounding. He glanced inside. Hiss! Seeing what lay inside, Irving gasped. Inside was the corpse of a woman... No! To be precise, it was a monster. Her face was deathly pale, like paper, yet showed no signs of decay. In fact, at first glance, there was an eerie beauty to her. But atop her head coiled hundreds of venomous snakes, lying limp as if devoid of life. "Was this altar built for her?" Irving speculated. At this moment, he wasn''t sure if the woman''s corpse still counted as a monster. Anything that appeared in the Other World Game certainly wasn''t a human corpse... but why did she look so human? Irving thought of the murals around him, feeling an ever-stronger sense of unease as he sensed a connection between the coffin''s contents and the paintings. His goal in entering the altar was merely to find something useful to face the upcoming second wave of the cataclysm. "This place is too strange. I need to leave quickly." Irving thought, his eyes scanning the contents of the coffin. He noticed that the woman''s corpse, with her head full of venomous snakes, seemed to be holding something¡ªa green stone, covered in mottled patterns and inscribed with ancient runes. Under the dim light from the corner of the chamber, it glowed with a faint green light... Irving gritted his teeth, fighting back the disgust at the corpse in the coffin, and grabbed the green stone. At that moment, a prompt sounded in his ear. [Notice: Player has unlocked the secret of the altar!] ["The Source of Plague" will arrive in the Other World ahead of schedule...] Chapter 49: Escape from the Clutches of Death [The source of the plague has been activated. Players, please leave the altar immediately...] "Plague?" Upon obtaining the peculiar green stone, a system prompt echoed in Irving''s mind, causing his face to turn grim. A foreboding sense of dread surged within him. Before he could contemplate further, the ground beneath him began to tremble. Irving was currently standing on suspended iron chains which he had used to pry open the coffin. "Could taking this strange stone be causing this place to collapse?" Irving''s heart skipped a beat. The source of the plague was now the least of his concerns. Little Black, who was waiting below, seemed to sense the impending danger and started barking frantically at Irving. Just as Irving was about to leap down from the chains, he was suddenly enveloped by a chilling sensation. In the next moment, the woman with a head full of venomous snakes lying in the coffin abruptly opened her eyes. Their gazes locked, and for reasons unknown, the serpent woman''s eyes bore an enchanting, bewitching light that could ensnare one''s soul. Irving was momentarily dazed. In that brief instant, the serpent woman sat up straight from the coffin and grabbed his arm! Irving was utterly shocked. He instinctively cast [Fireball] into the coffin. A burst of flames erupted skyward, and the resulting shockwave flung him against the chamber wall. Thud! He spat out another mouthful of fresh blood. As the smoke and dust settled, the coffin had been shattered by [Fireball]. However, when Irving looked over, he saw the serpent woman unscathed. Her eerie, cold eyes flashed with contempt as she gazed in his direction. "She actually..." Irving''s face grew even paler. With the upgrade to a mid-tier [FireBall], at such a close range, even a high-level beast would be severely injured if not killed. He instantly realized the terrifying nature of the serpent woman before him. She undoubtedly did not belong to the initial game stages'' classification of low, mid, and high-tier beasts. Irving realized he had entered a significant misconception¡ªa knowledge blind spot, to be precise. Just like the cataclysmic stone golem from the first disaster wave, which couldn''t be compared to ordinary beasts. This meant there were other levels of classification beyond what he knew, which the system hadn''t yet revealed. But these thoughts were irrelevant now. The only thing in Irving''s mind was: He couldn''t die here! Dying would not only waste a lot of time, but the stone he had just obtained would be lost, and all subsequent plans would fall apart. Escape! Irving forced himself to stand. He glanced at Little Black, who was barking madly at the serpent woman, then without a second thought, scooped him up. At this moment, the violently shaking altar was causing stones and debris to fall continuously. Just as he was preparing to escape through the entryway, the monumental statues standing near the walls began to crumble as if tiles were falling off their edges¡­ They were moving! All the statues were moving! It seemed they had sensed Irving''s intentions, and the entrance of the passageway was blocked by those massive, decaying-faced beasts. That was the only exit from the secret chamber, and in the mere moment that Irving hesitated, more and more statues seemed to awaken, taking heavy steps towards him. Truly, there was no way out, no escape. Behind him was the serpent woman, and in front were countless beasts resurrected from the statues. Irving glanced at Little Black in his arms, a hint of helplessness flashing in his eyes. At this moment, he suddenly remembered that when he first entered the altar, in addition to the [Necromancer Class Change Rune], he also obtained an [Invisibility Scroll]¡ªit could immediately render him invisible, lasting for two minutes. "I was going to save this [Invisibility Scroll] for the cataclysmic event, but now I can''t be picky." Irving knew the stone he had just snatched from the serpent woman was critical, let alone if he died now, Little Black probably wouldn''t survive either. [Do you want to use the "Invisibility Scroll" immediately?] "Yes." Irving said urgently. The next moment, the beasts in the secret chamber that were staring at Irving, the "intruder", had a touch of disbelief in their dull eyes. The human who was clearly there just a moment ago had disappeared. "Only two minutes¡­" After confirming that he was indeed invisible, Irving sprinted towards the entryway with all his strength. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he ran, his gaze unintentionally fell on the serpent woman standing atop the shattered coffin. For some reason, since she woke up, she had always stood still, but her eyes were fixed intently in Irving''s direction. "Can she see me?" Irving moved quickly, but found the serpent woman''s gaze followed him, causing him to panic. By the time Irving made it into the entryway, sprinting towards the outside of the altar, he saw the venomous snakes on the serpent woman''s head hissing and writhing. Irving was sprinting with all his might, his rugged breaths echoing in the passageway, his lungs on the verge of bursting. He didn''t dare stop for even a moment, as the thunderous footsteps behind him seemed ready to catch up at any second. The tremors of the altar grew stronger, with debris constantly falling around him. When Irving finally burst out of the altar, he found that the outside world was still shrouded in darkness, illuminated only by the moonlight casting its glow upon the earth. Only then did he dare to halt and glance back over his shoulder. The entrance to the altar was on the verge of collapse, and yet, the resurrected statues below were still in relentless pursuit... Irving had no choice but to continue running towards the sanctuary since the two minutes of invisibility had expired. ... Meanwhile... Inside the sanctuary, after Irving had left, Vicky and Sophia had started to buy a large number of supplies from the forum''s trading area. However, even with express delivery, the materials purchased from the forum''s trading area wouldn''t arrive until the next day at the earliest. In order to set up the [Attack Arrow Towers] and [Thorny Wall] as quickly as possible, Vicky directly made a call to James. As for James, after returning from the mine with the guild members, he wasted no time in using the mined materials to upgrade and renovate the guild''s sanctuary. Receiving Vicky''s call, he immediately gathered the necessary materials for the two blueprints and sent them directly to Irving''s house. The upgraded sanctuary was guarded on all sides by sturdy stone walls, which had sharp barbs on their surfaces. There was also a towering arrow tower nearby. Vicky and Sophia, who had just finished the arrow tower, were standing on top of it, looking at the surrounding scenery. The moon was shining, the stars were sparse, the wind was gently blowing, and the rustling of the trees made the atmosphere quite pleasant. "When will Irving get back¡­" Vicky''s eyebrows were knit together, a hint of worry appearing on her pretty face. Sophia raised an eyebrow. Her reason for following Irving was to avenge the guild and rescue family members who had been enslaved. "How did you guys get through the last catastrophe?" Sophia turned her head, finding it hard to believe that a simple stone-built sanctuary could withstand a beast tide. "You guys are really lucky. As far as I know, over half of the players permanently quit the game after the last catastrophe¡­" "I''m really worried about whether this place can withstand the upcoming second catastrophe, relying on those generators from who knows where? And they are still the most primitive mechanical types, needing someone to drive the turbines to generate electricity¡­" Sophia voiced her concerns, a hint of disappointment in her heart. Although she didn''t know where Irving had gotten those turbine engines and heating and lighting equipment from, without electricity, they were no different from scrap iron¡­ "Lucky?" Vicky let out a bitter laugh. "You could say we were the unluckiest. In addition to being attacked by the beast tide during the last catastrophe, a disaster-level aberrant beast also appeared. If Irving hadn''t risked his life to kill it, you wouldn''t be seeing me right now¡­" As a support healing mage, she was fated to follow behind a powerful protector. "A catastrophe-level aberrant beast?" Sophia shook her head. She had never heard the term before. Her family''s guild had lost half its players in defending against the beast tide, barely managing to hold their shelter intact. She found it hard to believe that just Irving and a non-combative Vicky could keep this place safe. "If you don''t want to admit it, maybe it''s because you haven''t seen a real large-scale beast tide..." Sophia sighed, thinking perhaps Vicky had only experienced minor skirmishes. Changing the subject, she asked, "Is he... your boyfriend?" Women naturally possess a curiosity about such topics, and Sophia was no exception. Caught off-guard by the question, Vicky''s cheeks flushed with a hint of red. Recalling past events, Irving had saved her life more than once and had even offended the Taylor family at a banquet to defend her. Some relationships are hard to define. Seeing Vicky blush and stammer, Sophia smiled knowingly: "Okay, you don''t have to say anything, I already know. A support healing mage and a fire mage¡ª you two make quite the lucky couple, but..." She glanced at the scrap metal beside the shelter, continuing, "It''s just too bad your boyfriend is too naive, trying to cut corners with these scraps rather than fortifying the shelter properly, hoping to avoid the second wave of catastrophe. Now I''m dragged into this as well." Sophia sighed deeply. She couldn''t imagine what Irving, as a fire mage, could possibly do to operate those turbine generators. Just as Vicky hesitated whether to reveal Irving''s true profession, she suddenly felt the arrow tower slightly tremble. "Something''s approaching us, but that shouldn''t be happening... Could the second catastrophe be arriving early?" Sophia said with an icy expression, her gaze fixed in one direction. As the arrow tower shook more violently, she finally saw clearly. In the night, a young man was being furiously chased by a group of huge beasts... Chapter 50: Evil Source Wand "That''s..." Vicky murmured, feeling that the figure looked very familiar. At this moment, Irving, who was being chased by a large group of aberrant beasts, was in utter agony. His frantic sprinting had almost exhausted him, and a deep, bleeding wound marked where the serpent-woman had touched his arm. Upon closer inspection, the wound was pitch black, a clear sign of poisoning... "Quick! Shoot the arrows!" Irving shouted as he spotted the newly constructed arrow tower within the shelter. "It''s Irving!" As the distance shortened, Vicky finally saw him clearly, her face turning extremely grim. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... The sound of mechanisms activating filled the air. Hundreds of arrows, pre-loaded in the arrow tower, rained down like a sudden storm, accurately targeting the aberrant beasts. Irving glanced back to see that, despite being riddled with arrows, the grotesque beasts with rotting faces were not slowed down. Instead, they were enraged further. "Open the gate!" Vicky shouted to Sophia below the arrow tower. After Irving had left, the outer walls of the shelter had been reinforced and covered with sharp thorns. The gate of the outer wall slowly opened, and Sophia, seeing Irving approaching, raised her staff and cast an ice spell. Blue beams of light coalesced and then shot rapidly towards the beasts. Ice spikes, each over thirty centimeters in diameter, pierced through the bodies of the beasts like sharp blades. This attack finally managed to slow their advance slightly. By this time, Irving had managed to slip through the gate. Barely catching his breath, he saw Vicky rushing down from the arrow tower. "Irving, where did those aberrant beasts come from?" Vicky asked hurriedly. But when her gaze landed on Irving''s arm, her face froze. "Irving! Your arm..." Not just her, even Sophia was taken aback. Irving''s arm, where the serpent-woman had grabbed him, was starting to fester, as if being corroded by something, and the area of rot was steadily expanding. Irving''s heart sank. After barely escaping death from the altar, his arm was now rotting. If this continued, the rot might spread throughout his body, and he could lose his life! "Don''t worry about me. Take care of those beasts outside first." Irving said through gritted teeth. His strength was completely depleted, making it impossible to cast any spells. The festering wound on his arm seemed to be affecting his mind as well, making his head feel foggy. Bang! Bang! Bang! The intense sounds of impacts echoed as the thorn-covered wall trembled from the hits. "Don''t worry, they can''t get in for a while," Sophia explained. "I upgraded this wall entirely with [Black Iron Ore], making it incredibly sturdy. The outside is covered with thorns. The more they crash into it, the more they hurt themselves. They won''t last long." When Sophia had secretly stored some[Black Iron Ore]while the Nightblade Brotherhood occupied the mine, she had not expected it to come in handy like this. "Irving, you should rest. You don''t look well at all." Vicky said as she began casting a[Healing Art]with all her might to treat Irving''s wounds. As beams of green light seeped into Irving''s body, he felt his groggy mind becoming slightly clearer. About ten minutes later, he looked at his wounded arm again. The ulceration had stopped, and there were signs of healing. The outside collision sounds had also subsided. Irving let out a sigh of relief, but a hint of bitterness crossed his face as he recalled the tense moments before. "What''s going on with those beasts outside?" Sophia had just climbed up the arrow tower and looked outside. Due to the previous impact, many of the pursuing beasts were riddled with holes from the thorns on the wall and were lying on the ground, barely alive. As for the remaining beasts, though they had stopped charging, they were still unwilling to leave. "These strange beasts, though never seen before, did not appear to be particularly intelligent..." Sophia said, looking quizzically at Irving. The matter of the altar, especially the source of disaster after the coffin was opened, Irving felt that it was not so simple. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. After it encountered me halfway, it kept chasing me here." "You don''t know?" Sophia frowned, but didn''t ask more. "Alright, preparations for today are almost done. I have some things to deal with and need to log off. I hope the materials bought in the trading area can all be delivered by tomorrow, otherwise..." She sighed deeply, a worried look on her face. After Sophia logged out of the game, Irving took out the strange stone from his arms. His brows furrowed as he studied the runes engraved on it. Vicky frowned, quickly realizing that the sudden assault of the beasts outside might be related to this strange stone. "Irving, where did you get this stone?" Irving didn''t answer, as a system prompt appeared before his eyes. [Item: Heart of Plague] [Description: This gemstone is said to be related to an ancient plague and has been buried in the dust of history. It is believed to contain the source power of the plague, which is both powerful and evil, capable of causing devastation... Many power-seeking mages have yearned for this gem, but few could truly harness its power...] "Heart of Plague?" Irving looked at the content in the description, his brows furrowing tighter. He thought of the snake woman in the coffin, the rotting beasts, and his own ulcerated wound... Just then, as his staff accidentally approached the strange stone, it began to tremble violently, as if there was some magnetic force between the two. The next moment, the strange stone flew out of his hand and landed on the top of his staff. With a crisp crack, a sound echoed through the air. The stone merged with the staff''s handle, causing the staff to shake even more violently. The dark outer layer completely fell off, revealing a golden light. The once ordinary-looking staff now appeared to be made of pure gold, revealing its true form. [Notification: The Heart of Plague has been automatically inlaid into the staff. Affinity: 99.9%!] [The staff has been upgraded!] [Item info: Evil Source Wand] [Grade: Legendary] [Description: This is a staff imbued with mystery and power. The gem embedded at the top, the "Heart of Plague," is the core source of its abilities. According to legend, the "Evil Source Wand" was once wielded by a powerful dark sorceress who used it to bring about countless disasters and calamities. The Evil Source Wand contains immense power, capable of unleashing devastating magical attacks and even exerting a degree of control over the minds of living beings!] "Holy crap!" Irving felt like he''d been injected with a shot of adrenaline, instantly becoming more alert. He stared wide-eyed at the staff radiating a golden glow before him, his face filled with incredulity. He had suspected that this staff was extraordinary, but he never could have imagined that it would turn out to be a legendary piece of equipment! Moreover, the[Heart of Plague]obtained from the snake woman in the coffin exhibited a strong attraction to the staff, merging almost perfectly with it. This suggested that the two were likely meant to be one, forcibly separated for some unknown reason. Equipment is categorized by quality: Trash, Common, Advanced, Rare, Epic, Legendary. Legendary equipment is the pinnacle, nearly impossible to obtain by simply defeating beasts. Irving''s heart was in turmoil, and his body couldn''t stop trembling. He had actually acquired a piece of legendary equipment, and not just any piece, but a staff, the main weapon that countless mage players dreamt of! "Irving, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Vicky rushed forward, worried that his ulcerated arm was acting up, ready to support him. "No... I''m fine." Irving waved her off with a smile, clutching the[Evil Source Wand]in his hand. He felt a surge of immense power emanating from the staff. Vicky''s eyes fell on the "pure gold" staff, and as if guessing something, she excitedly asked, "Could this be a rare piece of equipment?" "Rare?" Irving''s smile widened. If he told Vicky it was a legendary item, she would likely lose her composure more than he did. However, he decided not to reveal this. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sometimes, showing all your cards can put you in a passive position. Having been betrayed by his closest loved ones in his past life, Irving understood this well. In the face of immense profit, no one is reliable. Irving had waited for Sophia to log out before taking out the[Heart of Plague]because he was deeply wary of her, not knowing enough about her. "Yeah, it''s just a rare piece of equipment that suits me well." Irving replied dismissively. Unexpectedly, Vicky became even more excited upon hearing this. Her excitement was genuine. She had already come to see Irving as her pillar of support. Irving observed all of this. After a whole day of effort, he was thoroughly exhausted. Just as he was about to put away the [Evil Source Wand] and log out of the game, the system notification sound chimed once again. [The "Evil Source Wand" has appeared! It will be announced to all players in the game in three minutes¡­] [This weapon was once wielded by a powerful dark sorceress who caused countless disasters and calamities with it. The wielder of this equipment will be cursed and become the "Public Enemy Number One"!] Chapter 51: Public Enemy Number One [Player has become the game''s "Public Enemy Number One". This will be announced to all players in three minutes!] [Notice: Once a player is bound as the "Public Enemy Number One," special energy waves will emanate into the external world every 24 hours. Any player possessing a "Tracking Crystal" will be able to briefly detect the energy source.] [If another player kills the "Public Enemy Number One," they will receive the protection of the Blue Star''s Will, a permanent attribute boost, and a piece of legendary equipment as a reward...] [Countdown to announcement: 00:02:37] [After the countdown ends, the "Public Enemy Number One" will emit the first wave of special energy radiation, which will repeat every 24 hours.] "Damn it!" Irving couldn''t help but curse out loud upon hearing the system notice, his face darkening with the news. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The excitement he felt earlier from acquiring the legendary staff, the[Evil Source Wand], dissipated instantly. Becoming "Public Enemy Number One" meant that from now on, he wouldn''t just have to fend off beast assaults.He would also have to constantly guard against threats from other players. A permanent attribute boost! Legendary equipment! The rewards offered by the Blue Star''s Will were simply too enticing. No player could possibly resist such temptation. Irving sighed, but moments later, a steely resolve gleamed in his eyes. Since he had already become "Public Enemy Number One," he could only accept this new reality. As the saying goes, a competent hunter must always be prepared to become the hunted. The Other World Game nearly replicated the post-apocalyptic world after the dark dominion swallowed the Blue Star in a 1:1 ratio. These current calamities were just trials. In the true apocalypse, no one could ever feel absolutely safe. In the game, the quickest yet most effective method to gain equipment and resources was through plundering! "Maybe this could turn out to be a good thing..." Irving muttered, his deep eyes becoming increasingly fierce. However, he was also clearly aware that he needed to rapidly enhance his strength, especially because this sanctuary was destined to become the core hub post-apocalypse. The next moment, his gaze shifted back to the[Evil Source Wand]in his hand, and the system''s virtual interface appeared before his eyes. [Evil Source Wand] [Grade: Legendary!] [Description: This is a staff filled with mystery and power. The gem embedded at the top, the "Heart of Plague," is the core source of its capabilities. According to legend, the "Evil Source Wand" was once wielded by a powerful dark sorceress who used it to bring about countless disasters and calamities... The Evil Source Wand contains immense power, capable of unleashing devastating magical attacks and even exerting a degree of control over the minds of living beings!] This time, he carefully read through the introduction, inevitably recalling the snake woman encountered in the altar''s coffin. "Could the former owner of this staff have been her?" Irving was almost certain of it. Otherwise, the "Heart of Plague" gem he obtained from the snake woman wouldn''t fit so perfectly with the staff. "The introduction says this staff can control the minds of creatures to some extent? Does that mean it can control not just the beasts but also other players?" Irving murmured, a flash of astonishment crossing his eyes. However, he knew he would have to slowly test these theories in the days to come. Though he had become "Public Enemy Number One," he had also acquired the[Evil Source Wand]. The mind-control attribute of this staff was particularly well-suited to his profession as a Necromancer. Yet, the exact enhancements it provided remained unknown for now. "Irving." At that moment, Vicky suddenly spoke up in surprise, "I just received a system notification saying that a player has been designated as the top enemy by the will of Blue Star in the Other World. Anyone who manages to kill this player will be rewarded with a piece of legendary equipment!" Irving smiled and shook his head, a complex expression crossing his face. "Well, that''s not something you should concern yourself with." "True..." Vicky seemed to have realized something, sighing, "To be marked as the enemy of all players, that mysterious player must be incredibly powerful. Otherwise, the will of Blue Star wouldn''t offer a piece of legendary equipment as a reward." At this moment, her heart was filled with curiosity. She couldn''t figure out what line the "Public Enemy Number One" player had crossed in the game to warrant such a "bounty." Before logging out of the game, Irving took one last look at the remodeled sanctuary. After ensuring that the revived beasts outside the thorny walls wouldn''t be able to break in, he finally felt at ease. Returning to the real world, he noticed it was already past 1 AM. Irving headed to the bathroom for a cold shower, and the exhaustion weighing on his mind finally began to lift. However, when he looked in the mirror, he was shocked to find that the festering wound on his arm was still there! Logically, the connection between the Other World and reality was one-way. As long as the sanctuary was not destroyed and he wasn''t killed by other players, no matter how badly injured he got in the game, it shouldn''t affect him in reality. "Why does this scar look like a mark..." Irving examined his arm. Although the wound had healed, it had left behind a pentagram-like scar. A sense of unease crept into his mind. "Could this be a mark left by the snake woman for revenge?" He had opened the coffin in the altar and then snatched away the "Heart of Plague" gem from the snake woman. It would be no surprise if this act provoked her wrath. But one thing puzzled him. The snake woman was far stronger than him, to the point of being overwhelming. Yet, she did not chase after him. Instead, she stood in place, commanding the revived beasts from the statues... "Could she be bound by some kind of power?" Irving speculated. More and more questions swirled in his mind, and he knew he wouldn''t be able to uncover the truth, at least not for now. "Well, forget it..." Irving muttered as he walked out of the bathroom, momentarily forgetting that he was only wearing a pair of shorts. A familiar scene unfolded once more. Vicky, noticing the prolonged silence from the bathroom, came down to check, only to collide head-on with Irving at the corner. Two young people living under the same roof, and at this moment, the atmosphere was becoming somewhat ambiguous. Vicky couldn''t help but notice Irving''s bare torso. Though Irving''s build wasn''t overly muscular, he had the right amount of definition. His abs were particularly striking, with eight distinct segments complementing his height of over six feet and his chiseled face. Vicky''s cheeks flushed red like ripe apples as her heart started pounding wildly, as if a little deer was racing inside her chest. "Irving..." Vicky murmured, lowering her head shyly. Her bashful appearance was so endearing that one might be tempted to rush over and embrace her protectively. "Go take a shower." Irving said, a strange flicker in his eyes before he turned to head upstairs. However, just then, Vicky recalled the conversation she had with Sophia in the arrow tower. From the moment she first met Irving, she had felt a strong attraction to this man. Without him, she couldn''t count how many times she would have died in the game The Other World. Without this man, she wouldn''t have survived the first round of cataclysm. Without him, she would have long become a sacrificial pawn for her uncle, forced to marry someone she didn''t love... It was this man who had completely changed her destiny! "Irving, do you have a girlfriend?" Vicky asked, gathering an unexpected courage. Irving stopped in his tracks, looking at Vicky with some surprise before simply shaking his head. No! Vicky clenched her fists tightly, her cheeks growing even redder. Although Irving had driven her uncle and the Taylor family away at the banquet hall, she knew that the issue was far from resolved... To completely solve this problem, she thought of a better plan. The atmosphere in the room grew more suggestive. Before Irving could react, Vicky suddenly leaped into his arms like a little bunny. Their bodies pressed together once more, and they both felt a warm sensation. "Irving... I''ve liked you since the first time I saw you. Thank you for all your help," Vicky mustered the courage to continue. "I... I just want to stay by your side forever!" Since her father''s unexpected death, she had been under her uncle''s control, even confined. But whenever she was close to this man, she felt an inner sense of security. However, to her surprise, Irving gently pushed her away. "Irving, you..." Vicky felt an immediate emptiness in her heart. She had never had a boyfriend before. As one of the top ten beauties in the capital city, suitors lined up from downtown to the suburbs. And yet... her first confession had been rejected? The next moment, a soft cry escaped her lips. As Vicky stood there in a daze, she suddenly felt herself being lifted. Irving had scooped her up in a princess carry. When she looked up again, she saw a smile on Irving''s deep, handsome face, and in that moment, she was utterly lost to him! Chapter 52: Transformation of a Young Girl No man could resist such a temptation! Through their interactions, Irving found that the young lady before him was not at all pretentious or rash, but rather, she was very gentle. Sometimes, she was like a well-behaved kitten, and at other times, she was like a lamb... A lamb to the slaughter. Perhaps this was why she had chosen to become a support healing magician in The Other World Game. Such women were destined to quietly follow behind a strong man, and naturally, Irving would not miss this "cake" that was being offered to him. Compared to the bedroom assigned to Vicky, the master bedroom had more space. Irving tossed Vicky onto the king-sized bed, resulting in a soft squeal. Vicky only felt as if she was lying on a cloud, the bed was so soft. "Irving, be gentle..." Like all girls experiencing this for the first time, Vicky was both excited and a little nervous. At this moment, she was wearing a short skirt and a tight black corset, her breasts seemed to be on the verge of spilling out under the dim room light, making one''s blood boil. Her fair legs were tightly clamped together, like a bud waiting to bloom. Irving gave a slight smile, skillfully removed her corset and unbuttoned her short skirt. Soon, her fair body appeared before his eyes, only her cheeks were extremely red at this moment. "No..." Vicky was completely flustered now. As Irving''s hands kneaded her soft body, a wave of numbness rushed over her, even her voice was so weak. Gradually, Vicky transitioned from initial nervousness to enjoyment. She didn''t know why, but her delicate hands reached up to wrap around this man''s neck and she began kissing him until a huge object entered her body slowly. Vicky only felt her body tremble, a sudden pain swept over her, making her involuntarily clench her fists. Her delicate nails dug into Irving''s back, leaving trails of blood. "Irving... I..." Vicky seemed to notice something. She wanted to quickly escape from the pain, but found that Irving had firmly held her ankle. "Relax." Irving said lightly, taking control of the rhythm. From slow and shallow, it gradually became smoother with the continuous lubrication of the body fluids. Then he quickened his pace, even going straight into her vagina core. On the bed, they intertwined, their bodies continuously colliding, making "slap, slap, slap" sounds. The soft mattress was truly coming into its own at this point. Unfortunately, a large area of the sheets had been soaked, in addition to the sweat from the intense workout, there were also body fluids that had sprayed out because of climax... After another round of intense onslaught, Vicky felt as if her body wasn''t hers anymore. From her initial lying position, she had now changed to kneeling on the corner of the bed. Her fair and plump buttocks were being spanked, leaving a trail of red marks. She could no longer hold on, her waist was in an S shape, and her upper body weakly fell forward. "That''s enough. I''ve really had enough." Vicky pleaded, her cheeks flushed. However, at this moment, Irving revealed a grin on his face, directly supporting the massive object on Vicky''s chest with his huge palm, forcibly lifting her. "No..." Vicky shook her head desperately. She initially wanted to resist, but her body instinctively moved against him, bending her waist even more. As the thrusting became more intense and deeper, a large amount of body fluids splashed out. Until a muffled roar came, Vicky only felt a hot stream entering her lower abdomen, uncontrollably shaking her body. But a hint of satisfaction appeared on her flushed cheeks. At this moment, she finally completed her transformation from a girl to a woman! When this hearty battle ended, it was already past two o''clock in the early morning. After a whole day of playing in the Other World Game, Irving fell asleep on the bed, holding Vicky. ... The next morning, when the sun shone through the curtains, Irving finally woke up. Perhaps it was because of last night, he felt his tiredness wiped out, subconsciously looking at the side, but found Vicky was not there. At this time, a light footstep came from outside the door. Vicky came in holding a plate, and in her other hand, a cup of warm milk. "Irving, get up quickly." Vicky said shyly, then placed the prepared breakfast on the bedside table. Irving gave a slight smile: "Actually, you didn''t have to get up so early this morning." Last night''s battle, as it was Vicky''s first time and she had no experience in this aspect, coupled with Irving''s strong combat power, almost wrecked her. "We agreed before that I would handle all the domestic matters since I''m living here." Vicky said. She had already made up her mind that since she chose this man, she would follow him for the rest of her life. Because whether in reality or in the game, this man was her only reliance. After breakfast, Irving glanced at the arrival notice of the second round of disaster. [Countdown: 05:21:32] In just over five hours, the second round of disaster would arrive. Last night, while Irving and Vicky were enjoying the pleasure brought by their physical intimacy, other players in the game were working overnight to build shelters... "Irving, when are we going to enter the game? Sophia said yesterday that our shelter can''t withstand the attack of the second round of disaster." Vicky started to worry. "She said?" Irving shook his head with a smile. "The shelter is the last line of defense. Once it''s destroyed, we''ll be in an irretrievable situation. That''s because she has no other means and can only rely on the shelter." In fact, not only Sophia, but the vast majority of players and guilds in the game, put all their energy into upgrading the shelter, yet they did not realize how foolish this behavior was! "Okay, you should rest in bed for a while. I''ll call you when I''m going to enter the game." Irving said, and calmly went to the computer. He opened the forum and began browsing the trading section. "Cataclysm Approaching! Dawnlight Guild Urgently Preparing for Battle¡ªHeroic Players Welcome! " "How to Efficiently Stockpile Resources and Supplies? Share Your Tips! " "What Are Your Preparations for the Cataclysm? Join the Discussion! " ¡­ There were countless posts like these. As Irving scrolled down, his eyes suddenly stopped on several posts with the same keyword. ""Public Enemy Number One" has appeared! All players across the server are gathering to hunt down this notorious player! " "The Will of Blue Star has surprisingly offered a legendary piece of equipment as a bounty... Does anyone know what heinous deeds the player labeled as ''Public Enemy Number One'' has committed? " "High bounty for information on the ''Public Enemy Number One'' player! Collecting a large number of ''Tracking Crystals''!" Irving casually clicked on one of the posts to take a look. It was posted just over half an hour ago, yet there were already hundreds of players signing up to join the hunt for the "Public Enemy Number One". Seeing how eager the players were for the legendary weapon, Irving couldn''t help but laugh, "Seems like no one knows my location yet¡­" Although he was bound as the "Public Enemy Number One" and would emit a special energy wave every 24 hours, other players needed to have a [Tracking Crystal] to briefly detect his location. At least until the second wave of the cataclysm arrived, no players would come knocking at his door. This thought gave Irving some temporary peace of mind. He continued to browse through the discussion section. The players'' focus was split between the impending second wave of the cataclysm and the sudden appearance of the "Public Enemy Number One" player. Irving left comments under several posts, expressing his desire to join the guilds'' "hunt" operations. As soon as he posted, he received numerous invitations from various guilds. Little did they know, the "Public Enemy Number One" they were desperately searching for was sitting behind the chat screen. At that moment, the doorbell rang. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Irving went downstairs, he saw a delivery man holding a large bag of packages. Inside were all the basic materials Sophia had bought from the trading section yesterday to upgrade their shelter. In the game. Sophia was sitting atop the arrow tower of the shelter. Outside the walls, a horde of beasts spawned from the altar were lingering, refusing to leave. Her expression grew increasingly grim. "Just over three hours left, why aren''t they here yet!" Sophia picked up a stone and hurled it towards the wall. An angry beast roar followed, and the sturdy walls were struck violently a few more times. "Damn, if I knew it would be like this, I might as well have died in the cave¡­" Sophia sighed repeatedly. To her, even though the outer wall was covered in thorns, its defenses were too flimsy compared to the shelter built by her family guild. All the materials bought yesterday were delivered to Irving''s house, but he wasn''t around to upgrade the shelter. As time ticked away, the once bright noontime sky darkened gradually. This was the prelude to the second wave of the cataclysm. Sophia was anxious and frustrated, but mostly she felt helpless¡­ "Sophia, we''re here!" Vicky''s voice rang out. Sophia turned to look behind her, and her gaze immediately fell on Irving, who was walking leisurely. The suppressed anger in her heart ignited instantly. Chapter 53: Enslavement "You''re actually here!" Sophia could no longer contain her anger when she saw Irving''s unhurried demeanor. Her face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost. "There''s less than three hours left. Do you want to get us all killed? Do you really think the outer walls alone can withstand the second wave of the disaster?" she snapped, her voice tinged with desperation and frustration. "And all that junk you have piled up¡ªI have no idea what it''s even for, just taking up space." Sophia vented all her pent-up frustration. "I thought by following you, you''d help me get my revenge. If it wasn''t for me using my skills last night, those beasts outside would have torn you to shreds!" "Sophia..." Vicky beside her wanted to explain something, but Sophia interrupted her directly, "Shut up! Are you still trying to defend him? Some calamity-level beast? I''ve never even heard of that. It''s obvious you made it up. The fact that this shelter with such defense capabilities managed to survive the first wave of disasters is just sheer luck on your part!" "Good luck won''t always be on your side!" Within the walls of the shelter, Sophia''s scolding echoed, even startling the beasts wandering outside, causing them to once again charge at the walls. However, Irving merely watched her silently. "Are you done?" Seeing that she seemed exhausted from her outburst, a cold gleam flashed in Irving''s eyes. "If you have so many complaints, you can leave right now. I''ll immediately dissolve our affiliation. I won''t force you to stay." "You!" Sophia''s face turned livid. The reason she had spoken like that was partly due to her frustration from waiting for Irving for hours after she had logged in early in the morning. She couldn''t suppress her irritation any longer. On the other hand, she wanted Irving to realize that the true cataclysm was far more terrifying than he imagined. "I''m giving you one last chance¡ªstay or leave." Irving said, his face showing no emotion whatsoever. Sophia fell silent. Though she was as anxious as a cat on hot bricks, she knew she couldn''t leave this man. The air seemed to freeze at that moment. All the sounds seemed to be swallowed up, leaving only the sound of heartbeat echoing in the empty room. The tense atmosphere at this moment, like the tranquility before a storm, was heart wrenching. Seeing her silence, Irving walked past her. "If you want to stay, follow my instructions." Irving could have easily expelled this woman from the shelter. However, he knew that Sophia''s harsh words were essentially aimed at protecting the shelter from destruction. Although her intentions were good, her perspective was still limited to that of an ordinary player. Mindlessly reinforcing the shelter might solve immediate problems. But no matter how strong the shelter is, it will eventually be breached by more powerful beasts. To survive the impending apocalypse, one must learn to take the initiative and fight back! "Sophia, Irving isn''t what you think." Vicky said, glancing at the seething Sophia. "Once you truly understand him, you''ll see everything clearly." Vicky hurriedly chased after Irving, who was walking towards the outer wall, while Sophia, behind them, watched their retreating figures with a complex expression. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After hesitating for a moment, she decided to follow them. She wanted to see if this man had a way to survive the second wave of the cataclysm. Outside the wall. The beasts that had emerged from the altar sensed the open gate, and their blood-red eyes immediately locked onto Irving. They pounded their chests with their fists, roaring loudly. Roar! With a series of thunderous roars, the hulking, hideous beasts charged at Irving once again. "Exhausted my energy at the altar yesterday, that''s why I didn''t finish you off. Do you really think I''m that easy to bully?" Irving''s deep eyes flashed with cold light. Remembering his disgrace at the altar last night, his heart was filled with anger. He gripped the[Evil Source Wand], its tip glowing with an eerie green light. "Go to hell!" Irving said coldly. With a slight wave of his wand, blazing fireballs shot towards the beasts like cannonballs. Boom! Deafening explosions echoed as the fierce light in the eyes of the leading beasts instantly vanished. They felt an overwhelming pressure emanating from this frail human! Moreover, there was something oddly familiar about that aura... But in the blink of an eye, the fireballs were already upon them. A mid-level[Fireball spell], which greatly drained a mage''s mental energy. Vicky, who had just arrived, was stunned by the scene before her. There were seven fireballs! The ground seemed to tremble, and the grassy field outside the wall was instantly scorched into a wasteland. All of this suggested that the powerful force had not disappeared but was instead gradually increasing. The beasts lay there, some with arms blown off, others severely maimed, and some with their heads hit directly by the fireballs, dying instantly with their brains splattered. "This..." Sophia had just stepped outside and saw the beasts all lying on the ground, either dead or grievously injured, moaning in pain. Her heart surged with turmoil, and she looked at Irving in utter disbelief. She knew the significance of casting eight fireballs simultaneously... "Could it be that when he fought her last time... he hadn''t used his full strength? Or even half of it? "She wondered, feeling a sudden sense of defeat. Irving ignored the two behind him and walked straight into the scorched earth, gazing down at the heavily injured beasts with a smile. Although Anna''s bestiary had no information on these creatures, it didn''t matter now. What mattered was that these beasts had immense strength, perfect for operating the eight turbine generators for free. As Irving prepared to end their lives and then use[Soul Reap], a prompt sound suddenly rang in his ears. [Do you want to enslave the ''Stone Gargantuan Beast''?] Irving was stunned. Since he had transitioned into a necromancer, he distinctly remembered that he could only control beasts as his slaves once they were completely dead. However, these beasts were very much alive. He seemed to realize something, and his gaze fell onto the [Evil Source Wand] in his hand. This was a legendary weapon! It was said that only true warriors can grasp it and unleash its immense hidden power. With each battle, it seems to be gradually awakening, ready to showcase its true power. "Could it be that this wand allows me to enslave beasts directly when they are severely injured?" Irving speculated. His hunch was indeed accurate. The[Evil Source Wand]contained immense power. Especially after embedding the[Plague Heart], it had regained its original form, capable of controlling the minds of all living beings. Note, it could control all living beings! This included players living in the Other World and even people in the real world. As long as there was a living presence, it could be controlled by it! However, with Irving''s current strength, he was far from being able to fully unleash the power of the [Evil Source Wand]. Moreover, there was a significant difference between direct enslavement and soul plundering. Soul plundering drastically reduced the original strength of the beast, turning it into nothing more than a zombie-like shell. Enslavement, on the other hand, meant directly controlling the body. Not only would its strength remain unaffected, but it could potentially grow even stronger over time. "Yes," Irving''s voice fell. [Enslaving Stone Gargantuan Beast...] [Completed!] [Notification: The player can freely command these Stone Gargantuan Beasts. They will become your loyal slaves and will unconditionally follow any orders!] [Number of enslaved beasts: Stone Gargantuan Beast*13...] Seeing these notifications, Irving felt a surge of surprise. His earlier speculation had been confirmed. Inwardly, he mused, "No wonder I''ve been labeled as Public Enemy Number One by the Will of Blue Star ever since I acquired this wand... It actually allows me to enslave otherworldly beasts directly. Doesn''t that mean I can form an entire army of otherworldly beasts?" Before he could ponder further, the system prompt chimed again. Colossus Behemoth] [Species: Stone Spirit Race] [Level: Intermediate Low Tier!] [A powerful otherworldly beast sealed within an ancient and mysterious statue. These creatures were once fearsome behemoths active on ancient battlefields. Due to a mysterious ritual, they were sealed within the statues. They possess formidable strength and enduring stamina, often used to charge and break through enemy lines on the battlefield...] All information about the Colossus Behemoth now appeared before Irving''s eyes. Previously, information about otherworldly beasts had to be obtained through the player in the angelic group who possessed the [Eagle Eye] talent. But now, simply by enslaving unknown otherworldly beasts, he could easily acquire this information. However, his brows furrowed tightly, his gaze fixed on the [Race] and [Level] fields. Beyond the surprise, a sense of foreboding began to well up within him... Chapter 54: Generator Startup "Stone Spirit Clan... Intermediate Low Rank." Irving''s eyes fell on these two options, his eyebrows furrowing tight. Previously, when he entered the Other World Game, most players simply separated the enemies they encountered, whether it was the [Pigmen] that spawned in the forest outside the shelter or the [Butcher] they encountered when they first entered the altar, into low, mid, and high rank. But now, it seemed that there was more to the beasts'' levels. They not only differed in race but also their classifications were not as simple as he had imagined. At this moment, the system seemed to sense Irving''s confusion. Its prompt sounded again. [Beast level classifications are as follows:] [From low to high, it''s divided into: low level, mid-level, high level, top level, legendary level, mythical level, supreme level... a total of seven levels.] [Each level is divided into three stages based on the growth value: low, mid, high.] Reading this information, Irving had a sudden realization. According to this classification, the Pigmen that appeared outside the shelter were classified as low-level low-stage. They were the weakest existence in the game. In contrast, the Stone Beast statues he had just enslaved were a whole level higher, having entered the intermediate low-stage. The gap between their strength was vast. "No wonder their strength is so formidable." Irving nodded. As his gaze fell upon the enslaved Stone Beast statues, their initial fierceness had long disappeared. With Irving raising his staff lightly, there was a booming sound, and all thirteen enslaved Stone Beast statues knelt on the ground. Their eyes were focused on the young man in front of them, their faces, which had been eroded to look exceedingly ugly, were filled with awe. At this moment, as long as Irving gave an order, they would immediately enter a combat state, and they would follow their master''s command unconditionally! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This... is incredible!" Sophia watched the scene in front of her, her cold cheeks filled with horror, her voice even shaking slightly. It must be known that for most players, the beasts were always the greatest threat. Some players with poor mental quality would even be scared into losing their combat power whenever beasts attacked. Of course, after the ordeal of the first disaster, players who were not suited for this harsh environment had already been eliminated. But even so, no player had ever been able to control, let alone enslave these beasts! Sophia had been impressed enough when she saw Irving conjure eight fireballs in succession earlier, but seeing the formerly restless beasts all kneel before this man. She rubbed her eyes to confirm she was not seeing things. She felt her cheeks burning hot. "How about it, Sophia. I didn''t lie, did I?" At this moment, Vicky came up from behind and said proudly, "You still know too little about Irving, even I can''t know his full strength... Every now and then he is able to do things that shock people. I''m also gradually getting used to it." Sophia suddenly realized that the Cataclysmic Beast that Vicky had mentioned repeatedly was real... The events that had occurred in the past few minutes had completely overturned her understanding. And all of this stemmed from the man before her! At this moment, there were exactly 02:01:21 left until the second wave of the cataclysm. Many players in the Other World Game were frantically gathering supplies, using the last bit of time to continue upgrading their shelters. After all, no one knew what unknown beasts would appear in the second wave of the cataclysm. A person''s fear often stems from the unknown... In contrast, Irving''s shelter was calm and serene. After enslaving the stone giants, he led them directly to the eight turbine generators. These stone giants possessed immense strength and tough, rugged bodies. Their only flaw was their lack of intelligence, making them the perfect labor force to drive these generators. When Aron had delivered the eight turbine generators, he had included chains and a suggestion relay device. By pulling these chains, power could be generated. With a hum, the eight turbine generators began to slowly turn. At this moment, due to the impending second wave of the cataclysm, the sky that should have been bright and sunny was shrouded in a dark veil, becoming unbelievably gloomy. Darkness was about to envelop this land... In various corners of the game, players within their shelters felt an unprecedented sense of oppression. Faced with the dark environment and the imminent unknown beasts, their hearts were gripped by deeper fear. Although they had torches for illumination, the limited light could not penetrate every shadowy corner. Meanwhile. Buzz buzz buzz...` The sound of crackling electricity filled the air. Vicky and Sophia both turned their gazes to the floodlights installed around the shelter. "Why haven''t they turned on yet? Could there be a problem?" Seeing the sky grow darker, even Vicky started to worry. These floodlights were crucial for dealing with the second wave of the cataclysm. If they couldn''t be activated, the consequences would be dire. At this moment, Sophia''s heart had gradually calmed. When she looked at Irving again, the initial arrogance was gone. She furrowed her brow and asked, "Irving..." Surprisingly, she called him the same way Vicky did. The reason was simple: she had genuinely come to recognize Irving''s capabilities. "Irving, waiting like this isn''t a solution. Why don''t we quickly gather some wood and light a few bonfires around the shelter?" Sophia suggested. The sky was almost completely dark, and if they didn''t prepare now, it would be too late. Irving remained silent, his brow furrowed as he stared at the eight turbine generators that were already running. He thought to himself, "This doesn''t make sense... those turbines were salvaged from old fighter jets and modified by an engineer. They should be able to generate enough power to drive four floodlights. Could there be an issue with some component?" Could these machines really end up being nothing but useless scrap metal? Seeing Irving''s silence, Sophia didn''t press further. She and Vicky could only silently pray in their hearts. Just then, a flickering light suddenly appeared, and the four searchlights installed around the shelter emitted a dazzling glow. However, the next moment, their sight plunged into darkness again! These four searchlights were military-grade, fitted with stability chips that only activated when the current reached a certain threshold. The initial operation speed of the eight turbo generators was not fast, which led to a constant lack of needed current. "Do not look directly at those searchlights, their wattage can cause temporary blindness." Irving''s voice rang out. Vicky and Sophia quickly understood. After a moment, when their vision recovered, both showed visible excitement. "They''re on! They''re all on!" Vicky cheered. Sophia looked at the scene around them, a smile spreading across her usually cold face. The four military-grade searchlights lit the shelter as bright as day, making even a mouse scurrying under their eyes clearly visible. The lighting effect of these searchlights far surpassed that of a bonfire. If the view could be extended, you would find that Irving''s shelter was brightly shining on the ground like a brilliant star, while the shelters of other players were flickering, their dim light appearing as if it could extinguish at any moment¡­ With the lighting problem solved, Irving''s expression also relaxed considerably. He looked at Sophia and said gravely, "There''s a little over an hour left until the disaster strikes. You need not concern yourself with anything else. Just protect the eight turbo generators. We can''t let the beasts destroy them. Understood?" The eight turbo generators were the core of the shelter''s power supply. If they were destroyed, Irving and his team would be put in a disadvantageous position. "Don''t worry. As long as I still have a breath left in me, I won''t let any beast get close to here." Sophia said, determination filling her frosty gaze. The doubts and anger that had previously been in her heart were shattered by Irving''s formidable strength. In the brutal environment of ''The Other World'', the powerful are always revered by others. This is an unchanging rule. Out of the thirteen stone colossus beasts enslaved by Irving, besides the eight assigned to the turbo generators, five were left. To ensure everything was foolproof, he specifically left one stone colossus beast with Sophia to guard here. "Little Black!" Irving waved his hand, and a shadow darted out from the shelter. Since he and Little Black formed a[Master-Servant Contract], their tacit understanding had increased from the original 40 points to 45 points. At this point, Little Black could already communicate with him mentally. "Your task is to lead them on patrol around the shelter walls. If you detect any danger approaching, immediately sound the alarm. Understood?" Irving instructed. "Roar!" Little Black wagged his tail excitably, seemingly looking forward to the upcoming battle. Hellhound, a mysterious pet beside the messenger of hell in legend, had a noble bloodline far surpassing other alien beasts. When Irving issued an order, the five stone colossus beasts seemed to feel an irresistible awe for Little Black due to their high and noble lineage. The[Mental Alert Device]blueprint they had previously obtained couldn''t be used for now. So they had to rely on Little Black and the five stone colossus beasts for patrol and early warning. Once everything was arranged, Irving directly went up to the arrow tower. Although the effective illumination range of the searchlights was up to a kilometer, he adjusted the main illumination range to be limited to 300 meters around the shelter walls. The reason was simple. If the light shone too far, it could attract unnecessary trouble. Thinking of the last time he attracted a disaster-level alien beast, Irving did not want to be the unlucky one again. "Irving... it seems to be raining..." At this moment, Vicky reached her hand out of the arrow tower, touching the falling raindrops, she felt an inexplicable chill, "It seems to be freezing rain!" Chapter 55: The Onset of Freezing Rain "It''s freezing rain!" Vicky exclaimed, looking at the icy shards in her hand with a slight start. She immediately recognized it. Freezing rain consists of a mixture of ice and water and is accompanied by a severe cold front. Irving frowned. Although the system had previously indicated that the second wave of cataclysm would replicate the post-apocalyptic scenario on a 1:1 scale, including a sudden drop in temperature, it hadn''t mentioned that freezing rain would occur. Above, the sky was thick with dark clouds, and the rain was becoming heavier. Inside the arrow tower, Irving could clearly hear the dense clatter of ice hitting the roof from the freezing rain. Meanwhile, in other shelters within the game, players were thrown into a panic at the sudden freezing rain. "Why is it raining... No!" "Hurry, move the fire pits into the shelter. We mustn''t let the fires go out." "My God! Does the Blue Star Will want us all to die here?" "It feels like the temperature is dropping. It''s so cold!" Shelters large and small descended into chaos. All the players'' faces turned pale as their clothes became soaked by the freezing rain, spreading a bone-chilling cold throughout their bodies. They had no choice. Even if it meant freezing to death, they had to keep the fires burning. Those fires were their only hope against the attacking beasts. Without light, they couldn''t possibly fend off the beasts lurking in the dark, ready to strike at any moment. Complaints echoed throughout the game, with players grumbling and some even cursing outright. But they had no other choice¡­ On the other side, Irving had already prepared for the second wave of the cataclysm. He had moved two military-grade high-efficiency heaters into the arrow tower. Once connected to the power supply, the heaters emitted a warm glow, instantly dispelling the cold. Sophia, who was in charge of protecting the eight turbine generators, saw the freezing rain and immediately built a simple wooden shelter, placing a heater inside. As the freezing rain intensified, other players in the game shivered violently, their lips even turning pale. "What kind of weather is this! It''s freezing me to death.My hands are almost numb!" "How can it be so cold! At this rate, we''ll freeze into zombies before those beasts even attack!" "I can''t take it anymore! It''s so cold I can''t even use my skills! Can someone give me a down jacket?" "My hands... I think they''re numb. How are we supposed to play this game!" The players'' complaints were incessant. In the frigid weather, they desperately huddled around the fires, longing for a bit of warmth. However, most could only struggle bitterly in the icy landscape. Meanwhile, a complaint echoed from within the arrow tower as well. "It''s so hot..." Vicky said, taking off her coat and leaving only a white sports tank top. Yet, even so, a fine layer of sweat appeared on her forehead. The space inside the arrow tower was already small. To be safe, Irving had brought in two heaters, knowing full well they were military-grade with extremely high heating efficiency. Irving shook his head and decided to turn off one of the heaters. At this moment, the outside temperature had dropped to around minus 20 degrees and was still falling. However, thanks to these heaters, there was no trace of the biting cold, and it even felt a bit warm. If other players in the game saw this scene, they would be insanely jealous, though more likely they would be shocked. They couldn''t imagine that heaters, which only existed in the real world, would appear in the one-way connected Other World. Even more unimaginable was the fact that someone could generate electricity by enslaving exotic beasts. Yet, Irving had achieved all of this! There were only thirty minutes left until the second wave of cataclysm. Irving seemed to suddenly remember something and leaned forward to look at the turbine generators. Despite being drenched in freezing rain, the stone giant beasts were still tirelessly pulling the chains as if they couldn''t feel the cold at all. For most of the exotic beasts in the game world, their bodies had long adapted to the environment here. Let alone the thick-skinned and tough stone giant beasts. Meanwhile, Little Black, patrolling near the walls, was covered in a layer of purple flames. The freezing rain that fell on its body evaporated instantly. The five stone giant beasts accompanying it were also on high alert, not missing the slightest sound. Irving nodded in satisfaction and then crouched back in the arrow tower, quietly waiting for the second wave of the cataclysm to arrive. Nearly an hour passed. A thick layer of frost had formed on the ground around the shelter. Although the freezing rain had stopped, the temperature remained at a chilling minus thirty degrees. Many players in the game had already frozen to death even before the second wave of exotic beast attacks arrived. "Why haven''t they come yet? Could it be that this wave of the cataclysm was just the freezing rain?" Vicky glanced outside, confused. The surroundings were dead silent, not a single noise could be heard. Irving, who had been resting with his eyes closed, slowly opened them. He noticed the[Evil Source Wand]placed beside him was emitting a faint green glow. Irving seemed to realize something. He slowly stood up, his deep gaze directed outside the walls: "They are coming." "No, they aren''t¡­" Vicky felt a nervous jolt. The area within five hundred meters of the shelter walls was illuminated clearly by the searchlights, but all she saw was frost-covered ground.Not a single exotic beast was in sight. Just then, Little Black, patrolling by the outer wall, suddenly let out a howl. The purple flames enveloping it flared up even more fiercely, and the five stone giant beasts began to roar as well. Exotic beasts shared a kind of perception, and this perception was never wrong. Vicky''s nerves tightened instantly. She couldn''t take her eyes off the outer walls for even a second. At that moment, she felt the tall arrow tower begin to tremble slightly. "They''re here!" Vicky exclaimed, pointing in a direction. In the icy, snowy landscape outside, a large number of white figures suddenly appeared. They were swiftly charging towards the shelter. As they got closer, Irving finally saw the appearance of these exotic beasts clearly. They were wolves! Irving had encountered a wolf pack before at the mining site and recognized them instantly. However, the wolves outside the shelter were different. Their entire bodies were pure white like snow, and they moved even faster. In no time, the wolf pack had reached less than a hundred meters from the shelter walls. Buzz! The green glow from the[Evil Source Wand]in Irving''s hand became even more intense, and a screen suddenly appeared before his eyes. [Scanning basic information of exotic beasts...] [Snow Shadow Wolf] [Species: Unknown] [Level: Mid-tier, Low Rank] [Description: Fur as white as snow, speed like a flash, capable of releasing disorienting skills that can cause temporary blindness in players.] Irving''s expression froze slightly as his gaze fell on the green gem, [Plague Heart], embedded in the handle of the[Evil Source Wand]. He immediately understood. This was a legendary piece of equipment! The [Evil Source Wand], fused with the [Plague Heart], inherently contained immense power and could control the minds of creatures. Hence, it was not surprising that it could sense some basic information about exotic beasts. The information provided was brief and offered only a rough overview of unknown beasts. Full details could only be unlocked after enslaving them. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving furrowed his brows, his eyes fixated on the pack of Snow Shadow Wolves, a cold glint flashing within them. "These Snow Shadow Wolves should be the vanguard of the beast tide." With that, he activated the defense mechanisms of the arrow tower. A series of whistling sounds filled the air, as a torrential rain of arrows shot toward the Snow Shadow Wolves like a fierce storm. In wolf packs, there is often a leader. Among them, a larger-than-average alpha wolf appeared, commanding the other Snow Shadow Wolves to quickly scatter and continue their charge towards the walls. "What are they trying to do?" Vicky exclaimed in shock. The next moment, countless arrows rained down. Instantly, dozens of Snow Shadow Wolves were pierced by the long arrows. However, their combat prowess far exceeded Irving''s expectations. Despite severe injuries, they continued their assault on the outer walls of the shelter. Due to the Snow Shadow Wolves dispersing immediately, the threat of the concentrated arrow rain was significantly diminished. Irving quickly discerned the alpha wolf''s strategy. He turned to Vicky and said, "Stay in the arrow tower. I''ll go down and take care of them." The walls were covered in thorns, yet the ferocious Snow Shadow Wolves, baring their fangs, let out low growls. Despite being riddled with injuries from the thorns, they continued to climb over the corpses of their fallen kin. In no time, several Snow Shadow Wolves had climbed over the walls and entered the shelter''s perimeter. However, as they raised their heads, a young figure stood before them, holding a staff and quietly standing his ground... Chapter 56: Enveloped in White Mist More and more Snow Shadow Wolves successfully scaled the thorny walls, landing within the perimeter of the shelter. Their snow-white fur was now soaked in blood, with gaping wounds carved by the thorns, some even exposing their stark white bones. Despite their severe injuries, they continued to glare at Irving with cold, indifferent eyes. Irving felt a slight tremor in his heart, not out of fear of the wolves'' threat, but out of admiration for the tenacity of this pack. Whether in games or in reality, wolves, as social animals, are among the most resilient creatures, possessing formidable teamwork and absolute obedience to their alpha. "If I could enslave this pack of Snow Shadow Wolves, my combat power would increase significantly." Irving thought to himself. At that moment, the eerie green light emanating from the [Evil Source Wand] in his hand grew even more intense. As a necromancer, he previously needed ample mental energy to use the "Soul Plunder" skill for control. However, the [Evil Source Wand] seemed to bypass this requirement when enslaving exotic beasts. At this very moment, other players were also facing beast attacks within their shelters. While others were contemplating how to survive these ferocious beasts, Irving was strategizing on how to enslave them all... Inside the shelter, nearly a hundred Snow Shadow Wolves had gathered behind the alpha. Whether it was Vicky standing on the arrow tower or Sophia guarding the turbine generators not far away, both felt an overwhelming sense of pressure. Just then, little black arrived at Irving''s side, leading five stone gargoyles. Their appearance gave Irving some confidence, and he knew that the next battle would no longer be fought alone. The stone giants roared low, ready to face the enemy at any time. A piercing howl echoed, signaling the alpha wolf''s command to attack. Hundreds of Snow Shadow Wolves instantly transformed into white blurs, charging towards Irving. Little black and the five stone gargoyles alone could not fend off such a large-scale attack. As a mage, Irving''s greatest weakness was close combat. If those wolves got too close, it would be perilous. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Gravity Swamp!" Irving hastily swung his staff. In the next moment, a ripple appeared in the air, and the charging Snow Shadow Wolves abruptly slowed down. Irving''s lips curved into a slight smile. He was about to seize this opportunity to cast a mid-level [FireBall] when suddenly, a veil of white mist obscured his vision. The mist enveloped them out of nowhere, and the Snow Shadow Wolves, visible just moments earlier, vanished! "This¡­" Irving quickly realized it was a disorienting skill cast by the Snow Shadow Wolves. But he couldn''t find any immediate way to counter it. Not far away, Vicky and Sophia, their eyes fixed on Irving, saw him inexplicably lower his staff. The slowed Snow Shadow Wolves continued to approach him. Several of the leading wolves had already reached Irving. Their eyes sparkled with a cold light, while at the same time, Irving gradually felt a powerful fighting force gathering around him. "Irving! What''s wrong? They''re coming!" Vicky shouted anxiously, rushing down from the arrow tower. But it was already too late... The cold, mocking glances of the nearest Snow Shadow Wolves bore into him as they opened their bloodied jaws to tear at Irving''s throat. Not only Irving, but also Little Black and the five stone gargoyles stood motionless. From their perspective, all they could see was a layer of white mist enveloping them. A pungent, foul stench filled the air, and Irving felt the looming threat of death. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he cursed under his breath, "Damn it, am I really going to be bitten to death by these beasts?" The disorienting skill of the Snow Shadow Wolves was a form of mental attack, which was why they were classified as mid-level exotic beasts. As a necromancer, Irving could control and even enslave other creatures, but he had no means to resist mental attacks. At this moment, he could sense that the pack of Snow Shadow Wolves was very close to him, but with his vision being confused, he was completely unable to lock onto his targets. "No! Irving, watch out!" Vicky shouted, recklessly charging towards Irving. However, she tripped over a rock and fell hard to the ground, helplessly watching as the Snow Shadow Wolves leaped towards Irving''s throat, unable to do anything. On the other side, Sophia, noticing something was amiss, also ran towards Irving. But as she got within fifty meters of the Snow Shadow Wolves, a layer of white mist appeared before her. Even Sophia was ensnared by the mental skill of the Snow Shadow Wolves... In this state, her attack and defense abilities greatly decrease, and even her reaction became sluggish. "Ding!" At that moment, a system prompt suddenly echoed in Irving''s mind. [Hellhound''s auxiliary skill: Shadow Guard, activated!] [Shadow Guard skill provides additional defensive bonuses for the player. The shield amount increases with the bond intimacy between master and servant...] Just as the Snow Shadow Wolves were about to sink their teeth into Irving, their bodies suddenly froze in mid-air. Immediately afterward, a dark purple light enveloped Irving. It was the shield provided by Little Black''s auxiliary skill, [Shadow Guard]. The next moment, the Snow Shadow Wolves felt as though they had bitten into something hard, and their bodies uncontrollably flew backward. Irving couldn''t see the Snow Shadow Wolves, but he could see the dark purple shield that had just appeared on his body suddenly vanish. He realized that the shield had just saved him from a lethal attack. The Snow Shadow Wolves struggled back to their feet, and the rest of the pack arrived. He couldn''t see the Snow Shadow Wolves, but the oppressive feeling in his heart grew stronger. Little Black''s [Shadow Guardian] skill could only be used once in a short period, and now he had to act immediately. Otherwise, death would be his inevitable fate. If he were to die here, Vicky and Sophia would be unable to protect the shelter, and everything would be lost... "Come with me!" Suddenly, Irving heard a familiar voice in his ear. He turned to see Sophia, her face serious, saying, "We need to leave this area quickly. Their skill has a range limit.Once we escape it, the mist will disappear!" "Let''s go!" Sophia grabbed Irving and started running towards the shelter. This realization had just dawned on her. Initially, she couldn''t understand why Irving had suddenly ceased resisting the encroaching Snow Shadow Wolves. It was only when she got closer to them that she finally understood. "Range limitation?" Irving also comprehended the situation. Little Black, perfectly in sync with Irving, quickly followed him as he retreated. The five stone gargoyles were left behind, continuously attacking in all directions. Although they didn''t have specific targets, they occasionally managed to hit some of the passing Snow Shadow Wolves by chance. Quickly. When Irving and Sophia reached the stone house of the shelter and looked back, the white mist that had surrounded them finally dissipated. Some of the Snow Shadow Wolves were furiously tearing into the five stone gargoyles left behind, while another group, led by the alpha wolf, pursued Irving and Sophia. However, after being hit with the [Gravity Mire] spell, their speed was significantly reduced. This time, Irving didn''t give them any opportunity. Fireballs rained down like meteors from the sky, crashing into the pack of Snow Shadow Wolves, instantly turning them into a bloody mess. Thick smoke billowed within the shelter, filling the air with a strong burnt stench. The previously vast pack of over a hundred Snow Shadow Wolves was reduced to fewer than a dozen, all severely wounded by the fireballs. Seeing this, Irving shook his head in resignation. He wasn''t pitying the Snow Shadow Wolves. He was frustrated because his initial plan had failed. Most of the wolves were either dead or incapacitated, rendering them useless for enslavement. Although he could use "Soul Plunder" to control the corpses of the dead wolves, doing so would require a significant expenditure of his mental energy, which wasn''t worth it. The pitiful howls of the remaining Snow Shadow Wolves echoed through the air. The surviving wolves, now grievously injured, had lost all combat capability. Irving stepped over their bodies and fixed his gaze on the nearby alpha wolf. The creature''s legs had been broken by the fireballs, and its once pristine white fur was now dyed red with blood. Despite being severely wounded, it bared its fangs and let out a low growl, refusing to submit. "I don''t care whether you can understand me or not. This is your last chance¡ªsubmit to me!" Irving stared down at the alpha wolf, his deep, cold eyes glinting with a chilling light. [Do you wish to enslave the "Snow Shadow Wolf Alpha"?] "Yes." Irving replied. He knew that wolves, as a species, were generally hard to tame. But he still wanted to give it a try... Chapter 57: The Battle Begins The mangled body of the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf resembled a blood-soaked rag. Its cold, piercing eyes emitted a low growl, and despite its grievous wounds, its gaze at Irving was still full of defiance and anger. "This is your last chance! Otherwise... die!" Irving said coldly. At that moment, the ground began to tremble again. Outside the shelter, a horde of monstrous beasts was surging towards them like a tidal wave. Seeing the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf still refusing to submit, the coldness in Irving''s eyes intensified. He slowly raised his [Evil Source Wand]. As his mental power concentrated, a brilliant fireball grew larger and larger. Just as he was about to lose his patience, the icy gaze of the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf suddenly became complex. The Snow Shadow Headed Wolf stared intently at the gem inlaid at the top of the wand. The next moment, the ferocity in its eyes gradually faded... [Enslaving Snow Shadow Headed Wolf...] [Enslavement Complete!] [Player''s Enslaved Beast Count: Stone Giant Beast *13, Snow Shadow Headed Wolf *1...] Irving was slightly taken aback. He had almost given up hope of taming such a ferocious and untamable beast as the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf, but at the critical moment, it chose to submit. The Snow Shadow Wolf is renowned for its incredible speed and unique mental attacks, which are key reasons why they rank among the mid-tier beasts. Irving had already made up his mind to assemble a formidable team in the doomsday, unlike other guilds.His team''s core would be composed of a massive army of beasts... In the harsh environment of the apocalypse, enslaving beasts to build an army was more reliable than recruiting other players. As human nature is fickle, while enslaved beasts would never betray their master. Of course, building a beast army wasn''t as easy as it seemed, but the addition of the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf brought him one step closer to his goal. "Irving, we''re running out of time!" Vicky could clearly feel the increasing tremors in the ground and urged him. Sophia walked over to the remaining Snow Shadow Wolves, preparing to unleash a skill to kill them all. "We can''t let these beasts live, or they might ambush us when we''re dealing with the monsters outside!" The confusing skills of the Snow Shadow Wolves were indeed troublesome, and she would not allow such a hidden threat to exist. "Stop!" Irving halted her. "Irving, you..." Vicky and Sophia were both stunned. They had no idea that the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf had been enslaved. Sophia said with a complex expression, "You can''t be going soft. Even if they''re badly injured, we can''t leave them alive, or we''ll be the ones to suffer." She had been filled with suspicion when she saw Irving standing in front of the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf, and now she was even more displeased. Irving did not want to explain too much. He looked directly at Vicky and said, "Quickly use [Healing Art]. Heal any Snow Shadow Wolf that is still alive." "What did you say?" Sophia could no longer contain her anger. Her face looked as if it were covered with a layer of frost. "You must be out of your mind! Not killing these beasts is one thing, but you want to heal them?" She felt that Irving must have lost his mind! Vicky, who was standing nearby, seemed to understand something. She was the first to follow Irving and knew his identity as a necromancer very well. She smiled and said, "Sophia, don''t worry. You''ll understand soon. Irving is not just a powerful wizard..." As she spoke, she immediately cast the[Healing Art]on the severely injured Snow Shadow Wolves. As strands of green light fell, their injuries were visibly healing at an astonishing rate. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, there were pounding sounds from outside the walls. It seemed that something enormous was trying to break in. The thorn wall was the last barrier of the shelter. Thankfully, the arrow tower had already activated its defense mode, and countless arrows were raining down, significantly slowing down the attacking monsters. Howl! A wolf howl echoed through the air. Within a few minutes, the injuries on the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf had mostly healed, and the other Snow Shadow Wolves had also gotten up. Witnessing this scene, Sophia''s face turned extremely grim. She gripped her staff tightly, bracing herself for a potential ambush by the Snow Shadow Wolves. But instead, the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf walked straight to the other wolves and began howling. It didn''t look like it was giving orders, but rather passing on information. Only a moment later... "Watch out!" Sophia shouted as she saw the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf leading the other wolves towards them again. "I told you we should have killed them!" Anger filled her voice. But the next moment, she saw the pack of Snow Shadow Wolves slowly approaching Irving. Instead of launching another attack as she had imagined, the leading wolf kneeled in front of him. "What..." Sophia was stunned. The anger that had just surged within her seemed to have been doused by a bucket of cold water. Not just her, if other players saw this situation, they would probably be even more shocked. The entire Other World Game was currently undergoing the second wave of disaster, and all players were desperately fighting against the invading monsters, yet Irving had tamed them. Sophia had seen Irving taming the Stone Golem Giants before, but she thought he had used some special scroll. But now, when the same scene happened again, she could no longer keep her calm. "You''re not a mage?" Sophia asked, her face filled with shock. But then she shook her head immediately, muttering to herself, "That''s not right. If you''re not a mage, then why can you use fire-based skills? Or do you have some special talent?" Her mind was in turmoil. Not every player awakened a talent when they entered the Other World, with the rate being about one in ten thousand. To both have a talent and also be a powerful wizard was even rarer... The more Sophia delved into this, the more incredible it seemed to her. "Sophia, the truth is, Irving can control these alien beasts with his spiritual power. His profession is also a mage, but he''s somewhat special." Vicky explained. Just like how she was also a mage, but one that specialized in healing and support. "Spiritual control?" Sophia echoed, struggling to find words. A thought nagged at the back of her mind that something didn''t seem quite right, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. In general, regardless of their specific discipline, mages can typically only specialize in their respective set of skills. For instance, as an ice mage, Sophia could only cast ice magic spells, and likewise, Vicky could only perform support and healing spells like the amplifying[Healing Art]or the debilitating[Mental Chaos], without any means for active offense. Listening to their discussion, Irving simply smiled inwardly. Whether it was Sophia or Vicky, they were both mistaken. Irving was a necromancer, and the reason he could cast Fireball was thanks to the skill embedded in the legendary equipment, the[Evil Source Wand]. Moreover, ever since he obtained the[Heart of Plague]gem from the Altar Serpent Woman, his class skill "Soul Plunder" had significantly improved. All of this was attributable to his talent skill[Tenfold Drop Rate]. Even if other players had the same experiences, they wouldn''t be able to acquire the same items. The drop rate in the game did not only increase for equipment dropped after killing beasts. The altar was actually an instance, and the items triggered within varied greatly. [Player''s controlled alien beasts: Stone Golem Giants*13, Snow Shadow Headed Wolf*1, Snow Shadow Wolves*14...] Irving glanced at the system interface again and nodded contentedly, "Alright, now''s not the time for discussions. The alien beasts are about to breach the walls, prepare for battle!" At his words, Sophia didn''t dwell on it further. They were still in the midst of the second calamity. The pressing issue was to handle the trouble outside. The temperature remained at minus thirty degrees. After awakening their professions, all three of them had enhanced physiques. However, without heaters nearby during the fight, their body temperatures were dropping rapidly. "I''ll take the main battlefield!" Irving declared. He instructed Vicky and Sophia to return to the arrow tower and turbine generator, respectively. Both locations were equipped with heaters and were of crucial importance. From the arrow tower, Vicky could not only cast[Healing Art]on Irving but also control the arrow tower to retaliate. The turbine generator was the core! The incessant collisions had pushed the thorny walls to their limits. Another resounding collision echoed as the walls finally collapsed, sending a flurry of wood chips into the air. An uncountable number of alien beasts were charging towards the shelter. Standing still, Irving could only feel wave after wave of pressure rolling towards him... S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 58: The Threat of the Rock-Piercing Beast Within the icy and snowy landscape, a boundless wave of exotic beasts swept across the view. And standing in front of them was a young man with a staff in hand, his overwhelming aura seemingly capable of annihilating everything, yet his profound eyes flashed with cold glints. To protect the shelter behind him, he, like all other players, had no way out! One step back meant death! In the brutal apocalypse, only those with firm will and fearless bravery had the right to survive, and of course, strength was an indispensable part. "Little black! And you guys¡­" Irving glanced at the group of exotic beasts beside him, in addition to Little Black, there were five Stone Golem Giants and fifteen Snow Shadow Wolves, his cold voice echoed again, "Fight alongside me!" The loyalty of exotic beasts to their master far exceeded any player. Once they chose to submit, even if they knew it would mean death, they would not back down. Roar! The Stone Golem Giants roared, continuously beating their massive fists against their chests. The blood running through their veins hailed from the ancient battlefield, their formidable defense and strength extremely suited for charging into battle. At Irving''s command, these five Stone Golem Giants took the lead with heavy strides. Behind them, the Snow Shadow Wolves also joined the battle under the lead of the alpha wolf¡­ Although this newly formed exotic beast army was small, it was enough to buy Irving a lot of precious time! "Gravity Swamp!" The staff in Irving''s hand emitted a dazzling light, and a visible shockwave rippled through the air. The charging beast horde suddenly slowed down. At this moment, Vicky, standing atop the arrow tower, was continuously emanating green specks of light. These tiny glowing particles, like fleeting fireflies, swiftly merged into Irving''s body. "Mental Chaos!" Vicky was not idle, casting a mental debuff skill, she simultaneously controlled the arrow tower. Countless arrows covered the sky like a rain, falling towards the beast horde, and a dozen fireballs as heavy as artillery shells were also thrown at them. For a moment, the roar was deafening! The attacking exotic beasts were numerous, but most of them were of low to intermediate level, and a small number had reached the lower intermediate level. With the[Evil Source Wand], Irving could clearly see the basic information of these attacking exotic beasts. [Frost Bear] [Race: Bear Clan] [Level: High-order Low-level.] [Lives atop the snowy mountains, a cold-resistant exotic beast. Their thick fur can withstand extreme cold, and they possess great strength and endurance. They utilize the ice and snow as their battleground, delivering ruthless blows to their enemies.] ... [Swiftwind Leopard] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Race: Unknown] [Level: Mid-level, low-rank.] [A nimble exotic beast that roams the prairies. Renowned for their speed, capable of pouncing on their prey in an instant, their sharp claws and teeth serve as their lethal weapons.] ¡­ [Lightning Mink] [Race: Mink Clan] [Level: Mid-level, low-rank.] [A swift exotic beast that weaves through the forest. Capable of releasing weak electric currents for attacks, its agility allows it to easily evade enemy attacks.] Looking at the information of these exotic beasts, Irving''s brows gradually furrowed. Since the catastrophe, more and more never-before-seen exotic beasts had appeared, and their strength was growing stronger. "This beast wave is similar in numbers to the last one, but their strength has increased significantly. And the dark, freezing weather¡­" Irving shook his head. Compared to the first disaster, this time there will be more players suffering from backlash and dying. However, the game quota for The Other World was opening in batches. For new players who entered within the specified time, they would receive a certain degree of protection, which was still fair... Looking at the situation at hand, although the Stone Golem Giants and Snow Shadow Wolves commanded by Irving were at a numerical disadvantage, with the strong support of the Arrow Tower and Fireball, along with skills such as[Mental Chaos]and[Gravity Swamp], they hadn''t collapsed. Especially Little Black! As a Hellhound, the purple flames on its body would ignite any nearby exotic beasts upon contact, causing an unending blaze. A small sea of fire had already erupted within the beast horde, and its scale continued to expand. The situation fell into a stalemate for the moment. Just then, the thing that worried Irving the most happened. The spotlights hanging around the shelter''s stone house began to flicker, seemingly about to extinguish at any moment. "Damn it, something''s wrong with the turbine generator." Irving''s face changed drastically. Once the four spotlights went out, the shelter would be enveloped in darkness, and the situation would change like a collapsing scale... "We must hold on here!" Irving shouted at Vicky on the Arrow Tower, "You must cast[Healing Art]on Little Black and the others immediately. No matter what happens, we can''t let the beast wave break through." "Understood." Vicky nodded, her forehead already covered in sweat beads the size of beans, her face starting to go pale. Her mental strength was declining rapidly. Watching Irving''s retreating figure, she could only silently pray for his quick return. On the other hand. Sophia, who had returned to the eight turbine generators, was like a cat on a hot tin roof, seeing the beast wave breaking through the front wall and a large group of exotic beasts pouring in. She wanted to rush over to help, but she knew the importance of these generators and could only stay in place and panic. Just then, the eight Stone Golem Giants pulling the chains for power generation, as if sensing something, suddenly roared. Their eyes were fixed in one direction. The shelter was surrounded by walls on all sides, the front wall had just collapsed, but the other three sides were still intact. Just as Sophia was puzzled, a group of exotic beasts resembling oversized rats suddenly appeared from the corner of the wall and began to charge wildly in their direction. "Where... where did they come from?" Sophia felt a surge of horror, quickly firing off sharp icicles towards the attacking exotic beasts. However, these creatures, resembling oversized rats, merely curled up slightly, easily blocking the sharp icicles with their bodies. By the time Sophia recovered her wits, the exotic beasts had vanished once again, leaving only freshly dug holes in the ground. In the next moment, she felt the ground beneath her feet trembling slightly, as if something was rapidly approaching from below¡­ Before she could comprehend what was happening, a stern voice rang out behind her. "Move away!" Irving had arrived. From a distance, he had spotted the rat-like exotic beasts. With a slight tremble of his [Disaster Wand], the basic information of these exotic beasts immediately appeared before his eyes. [Rock-Piercing Beasts] [Race: Unknown] [Rank: Mid-level, low-rank] [Description: Resembling pangolins, they possess an even harder shell and a strong digging ability. Their scales are dense and hard, capable of swiftly traversing through mountains, unimpeded by any obstruction...] Heeding Irving''s warning, Sophia instinctively retreated. The moment she stepped back, the spot where she had been standing earlier was suddenly pierced from below, and the Rock-Piercing Beasts leaped out. Their surprise attack had failed, and they roared in anger. Sophia looked at the dense, fine teeth in the mouths of the Rock-Piercing Beasts, and she felt chills down her spine. She looked at Irving, "Thank you, otherwise¡­" "Enough, now is not the time for this." Irving''s gaze was fixed on the group of Rock-Piercing Beasts in front of him, his brows tightly knitted. He cast a[Fireball]at the group of Rock-Piercing Beasts. The huge fireball, capable of severely injuring exotic beasts of the same level, came crashing down, but the Rock-Piercing Beasts curled up once again. Their hard scales resisted the onslaught of the Fireball. By the time the smoke from the fireball explosion cleared, these Rock-Piercing Beasts were unharmed! "This!" Seeing this scene, Sophia was shocked, her face becoming even paler. Even Irving shook his head, "These exotic beasts are called Rock-Piercing Beasts. Although they are small, their defense is extremely astonishing, far more difficult to deal with than other exotic beasts of the same rank." The next moment, the group of Rock-Piercing Beasts burrowed into the ground again. This time, it was clear to see the soil rising slightly. But this time they changed their attack direction, heading straight for the eight turbine generators. "Damn it, they''re going to directly destroy the generators." Irving exclaimed. "Stop them quickly. If the shelter loses power, the exotic beasts at the front will reduce this place to ruins!" However, when facing these Rock-Piercing Beasts with their hard scales, Sophia felt helpless. No matter what kind of attack she used, it would be blocked by their bodies. The eight Stone Golem Giants, who were strenuously pulling the chains, sensed the approaching danger. Their roars became louder and louder. However, after just a brief pause, the four searchlights began to flicker again! Chapter 59: Sophias Apology As he watched the Rock-Piercing Beasts head towards the eight turbine generators, a murderous intent flickered in Irving''s eyes. If the power supply was cut off, the shelter would be breached immediately! Irving''s brain was working quickly. Coldly, he said to Sophia, "Immediately release your ice skills near the eight turbine generators and try to freeze all the soil!" Although the Rock-Piercing Beasts had strong digging abilities, they would still need some time to dig through the frozen soil. Following this, Irving quickly ran towards the eight turbine generators, arriving ahead of the group of Rock-Piercing Beasts. His staff emitted a dazzling light. He gathered all his mental power, quietly waiting for the moment the frozen soil was penetrated to deliver a lethal blow. His eyes were filled with determination, as if he had already seen the dawn of victory. He knew that this would be an opportunity for him to decide the future, and he couldn''t give up. Every exotic beast has its weakness, even the Rock-Piercing Beasts with their incredibly tough scales. While they may be able to fend off attacks from fireballs and ice spikes when they curl up, their underbellies remain the softest part. "They''re about to burrow out!" Sophia reminded with a serious look. The frozen soil around the turbine generators was cracking bit by bit, as if something was about to burst out from below. The next moment, a cracking sound was heard, and the group of Rock-Piercing Beasts surged out. "Now!" Irving roared, and his staff also fell at this moment. As the Rock-Piercing Beasts broke through the frozen soil, their bodies leapt high from the ground. At that moment, their underbellies, virtually unprotected, were exposed right in front of Irving. Boom! A dull sound was heard, and the fireball, which was almost a mass of concentrated mental power, was like a sun, fiercely smashing the Rock-Piercing Beasts back into the hole they had just dug. Then, a violent explosion was heard from underground, and the frozen soil within a radius of about ten meters from the hole burst open in an instant. Sophia, not far away, felt the violent tremors under her feet and swayed, actually falling to the ground. "Irving!" Sophia looked at the center of the explosion and exclaimed. Irving, who was also affected, had chosen the most dangerous method in order to hit the Rock-Piercing Beasts'' bellies at close range. Although the huge fireball exploded inside the hole, he was affected by the strong shock wave, and his body was thrown back like a kite with a broken line. Thud...Another dull sound came, and Irving, who had fallen heavily on the ground, felt an indescribable discomfort in his stomach, and his vision gradually blurred. Not far away, Sophia hurriedly got up from the ground and ran towards Irving. For some reason, she felt a twinge at the tip of her nose. Although their interaction time was short, this man had saved her twice! Once, in the mines, she had watched helplessly as her kinsmen yielded to The Brotherhood of Night Blades, one after the other. When she attempted to end her own life, it was Irving who saved her. And then there was just now... If it hadn''t been for Irving''s warning, she would''ve been devoured by the Rock-Piercing Beasts while standing clueless. And what did she do? She had repeatedly doubted Irving these past days, even mocking him, yet every time, he demonstrated abilities far more powerful than she could''ve imagined. A mage. A formidable mage capable of enslaving exotic beasts! From this man, Sophia saw not only hope for survival but also an opportunity for revenge for her clan! At this moment, her face wasn''t as cold as usual. It was as if she was watching a comrade-in-arms fall before her eyes, her face full of sorrow. "Wake up... Wake up, please!" Sophia looked at Irving, whose armor had been shattered by the explosion, and felt even more remorse for her previous actions. In a low voice, she said, "I shouldn''t have doubted you. I just didn''t expect you to..." "No wonder this shelter is so simple, yet it managed to survive the first round of disaster." "You said you wouldn''t give the exotic beasts a chance to approach here." "I really didn''t expect you to be a strong individual with the talent to enslave exotic beasts, and a mage at that!" Sophia shook her head with a bitter smile. When she first clashed with Irving in the mines, she had noticed that his strength was slightly superior to hers. However, she still held her own despite his superior skills. Now, it seemed to her that Irving had not really wanted to kill her at the time. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have had a chance to fight back... "I''m sorry, I was wrong." Sophia sighed. For someone as competitive as her, this was the first time in her life that she had sincerely apologized to someone. But she knew that the man before her probably couldn''t hear it. However, just at that moment. Cough! Cough cough! a series of urgent coughs sounded. Irving opened his eyes, saying, "Stop shaking me, you''re about to shake me apart." "You..." Sophia looked at Irving, who slowly sat up before her eyes, stunned for a moment, "You''re not dead?" "Do you see any dead people talking?" Irving said. Thinking about her earlier apology, Sophia''s face immediately turned cold again. She said resentfully, "If you''re not dead, why are you lying here motionless, not responding to my calls? Were you testing me?" "A test?" Irving responded with a noncommittal smile. "I just wanted to rest on the ground for a bit, who knew you would take it seriously? And your words just now... well, it''s good that you realize your mistake." Watching Irving dust off and walk away, Sophia''s guilt vanished instantly. She stared angrily at the man, unable to find any words to rebut him. In fact, Irving did want to rest for a bit, but he was also testing this woman. After all, their first encounter was during a conflict in the mines, and he didn''t know her well. Especially since she was an ice mage. Though her skills could complement others, she was fundamentally different from a pure support healer like Vicky. Naturally, Irving had to be cautious. Had it not been for their recent conversation, Irving would have expelled Sophia from his shelter right after the second wave of calamities. A principle in the survival law of the apocalypse is that any shelter can only have one decision-maker. All the ambushing Rock-Piercing Beasts had died inside the cave, and Irving finally relaxed. By the time he returned to the front line, the battle was nearing its end. Of the original five Stone Golem Giants, two had already fallen. The Snow Shadow Headed Wolf was covered in wounds from the other exotic beasts, especially the horrific gash on its abdomen where its intestines were faintly visible. Fourteen Snow Shadow Wolves had now been reduced to seven, and they were all severely injured, teetering on the edge of collapse. Irving''s gaze fell on Little Black, and a flicker of surprise crossed his eyes. Enveloped entirely in purple flames, Little Black had somehow grown several times larger, and as it walked through the surrounding purple fire, its wounds seemed to be healing. "Little Black must have a natural affinity for fire." Irving murmured to himself. By now, the area around the shelter had become a wasteland, with collapsed walls, corpses strewn everywhere, and blood soaking the ground, the air thick with the stench of death. Seeing the bodies of their comrades, the remaining exotic beasts in the horde began to flee. As the rank of the exotic beasts increased, so did their intelligence. Unlike the lower-ranked Pigmen, they weren''t about to continue a fight they knew would lead to their death. Gradually, the battle finally came to a halt. When Vicky, perched on the arrow tower, saw Irving, she opened her mouth slightly as if to say something, but before she could utter a word, she collapsed from exhaustion. If it hadn''t been for her support, the stone giants and Snow Shadow Wolves would have suffered even greater losses, possibly even complete annihilation. In the game, although support healers rarely possess powerful offensive capabilities, their role within a team is crucial, often determining the outcome of a battle. "Irving, I did it... I defended the shelter." Vicky whispered weakly as Irving reached the arrow tower and carried her down, her body exhausted from overusing her mental energy. As he listened to her faint voice, Irving felt something stir within him. "Alright, don''t speak. Just rest for now." The second wave of calamity had finally ended. When Sophia walked over from the generator and swept her gaze over the mountainous pile of exotic beast carcasses in front of her, her body inexplicably froze in place. For the longest time, she was unable to snap back to reality: "I must be hallucinating... How could... How could so many items have dropped? This isn''t, this isn''t logical!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 60: Flowing Light and Dense Realm Outside the shelter, the corpses of exotic beasts were piling up into mounds, staining the very soil red. Sophia stood in shock at the scene before her. During the first wave of the cataclysm, her family guild had suffered over ninety percent casualties while trying to fend off the beast tide. The scene back then was completely different; the bodies of players far outnumbered those of the exotic beasts. But now... Sophia found it hard to believe her eyes, especially when she saw the numerous pieces of equipment scattered on the ground. [Shadow Chase Boots] [Grade: Advanced Three-Star] [Description: These boots are made from the hide of a creature known as the Lightning Mink, granting the wearer increased speed and agility, making it easier to navigate through battles...] [Frost Shield] [Grade: Advanced Four-Star] [Description: Crafted from permafrost stones buried underground for a century, the surface is smooth and lustrous. It offers excellent defensive capabilities, effectively resisting significant physical attacks and reflecting some degree of magical attacks, thus protecting the user from fatal harm.] ¡­ A multitude of equipment lay before Sophia, causing her heart to surge with excitement. She couldn''t help but murmur, "Oh my god...Why is there so much equipment dropping? Could it be that the exotic beasts from the second wave of the cataclysm are more ferocious, leading to an increase in equipment drops?" A quick glance revealed that the lowest-grade equipment was advanced, with even a few rare-grade items among them. Having survived the first wave of the cataclysm, Sophia found this unbelievable. Her family guild had also killed many exotic beasts previously, but only a dozen pieces of equipment had dropped. Now, with hundreds or even thousands of items before her, she couldn''t help but suspect that this had something to do with the man in front of her... Just as Sophia was about to ask something, she saw Irving helping the partly recovered Vicky to her feet. He said in a deep voice, "Alright, this should mark the end of the second wave of the cataclysm. However, this weather will likely persist for some time." "Let''s clean up the battlefield quickly." Irving suggested as he guided Vicky back into the shelter to rest. He then walked towards the chaotic ruins ahead. Although the freezing rain had stopped and the clouds overhead showed signs of dispersing, the temperature remained around minus twenty degrees Celsius. Heaters weren''t very effective outdoors, so Irving lit several bonfires for warmth and quickly began to gather the equipment scattered on the ground. Sophia followed closely behind him, and they busied themselves for nearly an hour. In total, they collected: Advanced equipment: 372 pieces, Rare equipment: 23 pieces, numerous materials dropped from the exotic beasts, such as [Frost Bear Fur] and [Swift Wolf Teeth]¡­ These materials had many uses, but they all shared a common trait: they could be used to upgrade equipment. The higher the grade of the exotic beast, the greater the success rate of upgrading equipment with its materials. However, these materials weren''t of much use to Irving. He casually selected a few suitable and lightweight pieces of armor from the collected equipment, then turned to Sophia and said, "See if there''s anything you need among these. Take whatever you like." "Take anything you''d like¡­" Sophia hadn''t yet recovered from her initial shock. These high-grade and, in some cases, rare-grade pieces of equipment would instantly spark a bidding war if posted in the forum trading section. Every single piece of equipment they''d just picked up was something most players could only dream of owning. Their value, to the average person, was astronomical! But the man in front of her seemed to care little for their worth¡­ "Fine...Thank you." Sophia glanced at Irving, and from the pile, she selected a one-star rare-grade staff and two pieces of three-star advanced lightweight armor. As a mage, lighter armor was always better. After all, they weren''t close-combat classes and mostly relied on ranged attacks in battle. [Cold Frost Staff] [Grade: Rare One-Star] [Description: This staff, carved from crystals buried in the coldest realms, enhances the elemental affinity of ice mages, increasing the power and effects of their skills.] [Additional Skill: Frost Shield- Basic (In times of crisis, the staff will quickly form a temporary Frost Shield, reducing damage taken by the player. The shield also has certain freezing effects, slowing down enemy attack speed).] Only an ice mage like Sophia could use the [Cold Frost Staff], which matched her abilities perfectly. She couldn''t let go of the staff she had just received. But when her gaze fell on Irving, in addition to gratitude, there was deep confusion in her eyes. She couldn''t help asking, "Did something feel off to you about this beast tide?" "Off?" Irving smiled, "What feels off?" "The drop rate for these pieces of equipment seems too high¡­" Sophia continued, "When I was cleaning up the battlefield, I counted. On average, every two exotic beasts would drop a piece of equipment, and they are all at least advanced-grade ones. I remember that the drop rate for equipment should be quite low, right?" If the system had increased the drop rate, there should have been prompt notifications. The abnormal situation made her suspicious. "Maybe I''m just lucky." Irving shrugged off with a smile. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew better than anyone else that this had a direct relationship with his inherent ability - [Tenfold Drop Rate]. However, this secret was something he would never reveal to anyone. Sophia was clearly dissatisfied with this answer but couldn''t find any grounds for rebuttal at the moment. After all, the more equipment that dropped, the better it was, regardless of the circumstances. Ding! At this moment, both Irving and Sophia heard a crisp system notification. [The second wave of the cataclysm has ended, extreme weather will automatically dissipate in 24 hours...] [Congratulations to the survivors for successfully passing the test!] Every player in the game received the same system notification at the same time. Many were overjoyed, some knelt on the ground and wailed, while others fainted from the excitement... By now, the shelters in the game had already turned into a mess, littered with corpses and severed limbs. Among these, besides the exotic beasts, were also the bodies of many players. "Fantastic, absolutely fantastic! We''ve finally made it through!" "The losses this time are heavy, but no matter what, we''re still breathing and the shelter is still here!" The cheers of the surviving players echoed in every corner of the game world. Although most of the players were badly injured, with some even having a ghastly wound slashed open in their abdomen, revealing their writhing intestines, they didn''t feel it because of the cold weather. Their faces were plastered with smiles. To survive was the greatest fortune amidst the disaster! There were many shelters that didn''t even withstand the first wave of attack, being massacred by the powerful exotic beasts in the darkness and extreme cold, not even knowing how they died. However, just as all the players were celebrating their survival, they received another notification from the Blue Star Will. [Two rounds of catastrophe have eliminated more than 80% of players! More slots are being issued...] [For players to have better survival skills, Blue Star Will will open the Flowing Light and Dense Realm after 48 hours!] [Tips about ''Flowing Light and Dense Realm'': A special location temporarily opened in the Other World, where players can obtain a large amount of rare equipment, rare materials, and even treasures! However, opportunities come with challenges. The secret realm is also full of unknown dangers. The players who survive in the end will receive special rewards from Blue Star Will!] All players received this message. Many became excited, as equipment plays a crucial role in the Other World Game, possibly determining the outcome of a battle, even life and death. The limited-time open ''Flowing Light and Dense Realm'' is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for most players. Blue Star Will did not limit the number of players entering the secret realm, which means that guilds could form teams to enter it, greatly enhancing their combat and survival capabilities. All the players in the game were stirred up, the joy on their faces even made them forget about the disaster they''d just experienced. However, the system notification did not end there... The sky, originally shrouded in dark clouds, suddenly lit up with streaks of flowing lights. "What is that?" Sophia asked in confusion. Even Irving furrowed his brows, but the next moment he saw those golden flowing lights falling quickly, disappearing into his body. Immediately, he felt a user interface automatically pop up before his eyes. [Irving] [Occupation: Undead Summoner] [Novice, Lv: 3] [Talent: Tenfold Drop Rate] [Equipment: Evil Source Wand - Legendary, Five-star, Ice Crystal Heart Robe - Rare Three-star, Frost Step Cloud Boots - Rare Three-star] [Hidden Identity: Public Enemy Number One!] [¡­] The content in the introduction was simple, but Irving''s heart trembled. His gaze fell on the level column, and his face became complicated. Chapter 61: The Level System The golden light filling the sky was absorbed into every player of the Other World. They all saw the interface of this basic information bar. Clearly displayed were the identity, profession, and equipment information of each player. The most eye-catching, however, was the player level. Just as everyone was baffled, the system notification sounded again. [To prepare for the upcoming apocalyptic world, the Other World will undergo three rounds of catastrophes to test each player. Two rounds have been completed, and game slots will now be issued in large quantities.] [The third catastrophe will take place before the Dark Sovereign descends on the Blue Star, and its difficulty will far exceed the first two. Please prepare in advance.] [The Level Growth System is now officially activated.] [Levels 1-10, Title: Beginner Stage.] [Levels 11-20, Title: Trainee Hero.] [Levels 21-30, Title: Junior Adventurer.] [¡­] [Different titles correspond to different stages, and players can display them freely. After each stage advancement, attributes like strength, agility, spirit, etc. will receive significant improvements. (Killing exotic beasts is the most direct way to level up) ] Many players in the game were curious and somewhat surprised when they saw this level growth mechanism. However, those who had played online games before quickly adapted. Especially Irving, his greatest hobby in his past life was playing online games. However, he had less and less contact with them after getting married to make money and support his family. He wasn''t too surprised about this growth level, after all, he already knew through the[Evil Source Wand]that different exotic beasts were also divided into different levels and low, mid, and high ranks. "Irving." At this point, Vicky came out from the shelter. She looked much better than before, "Irving, did you receive the system''s notification just now? It shows my profession as a healing mage, level 4." "I''m an ice mage, level 6." Sophia said. Sophia had only joined the shelter for two days, but Irving''s formidable ability had completely won her over. She increasingly felt that her decision was right. "What about you?" Sophia looked at Irving, curious about his level. "Yeah, Irving, you''re so strong. You must be higher level than us. What level are you?" Vicky asked expectantly. Both their eyes fell on Irving. Vicky, as a healing mage, had slow level growth. The main reason she had reached level 4 was because of the consecutive two rounds of catastrophes. She had killed quite a few exotic beasts with Irving and in turn, gained experience from killing them. As for Sophia, as an ice mage, her strength was not weak, so reaching level 7 was quite normal. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Irving remain silent, Vicky seemed to understand something and said with a smile, "Irving, you wouldn''t be trying to subtly hide your strength again, would you? I know you''re always low-key. Let me guess." She hesitated for a moment, "You''re definitely stronger than Sophia, at least level 9, or even level 10." As soon as the words left his mouth, a wry smile appeared on Irving''s face, and he shook his head. "What? Not level 9 or 10..." Vicky and Sophia exchanged glances, both seeing deep shock reflected in each other''s eyes. "Irving, you haven''t already surpassed the beginner stage and become a Trainee Hero, have you?" Vicky asked, astonished. Each stage consisted of ten levels. Reaching level 11 or higher would advance a player to Trainee Hero status, resulting in a significant boost to all attributes. Most players in the game were still stuck in the beginner stage. Vicky''s speculation wasn''t unfounded. Irving''s power far exceeded Sophia''s, which implied he should logically be higher than her. "Alright, stop guessing," Irving said. "Both of you are higher leveled than I am. I''m only level 3." Level 3?! The air seemed to freeze at that moment. Vicky and Sophia stood dumbfounded, unable to process what they had just heard, even suspecting they might have misheard. "How is that possible?" Vicky said, unwilling to accept it. "There must be a system error. With your strength, Irving, how could you only be level 3? I don''t believe it!" Even if Irving had said he had reached Trainee Hero stage, or was level 12 or 13, they would have believed him. After all, this man had repeatedly shattered their expectations. "Are you trying to deceive us again?" Sophia asked, her eyes complicated. Irving didn''t continue to respond. In truth, he felt a wave of frustration. Through the two consecutive catastrophic events, he had no idea how many exotic beasts he had killed. Even Vicky, a healing mage, had leveled up to 4 just by assisting him. And yet? His level was still lower than Vicky''s... "Could it really be a system error?" Irving wondered internally, but quickly dismissed the idea. "If the Blue Star''s will can create the Other World game, it absolutely wouldn''t make such a basic mistake." This meant that Irving was indeed a paltry level 3, comparable to the lowest-tier players who could only survive by clinging to stronger guilds. "Alright, that''s enough for today. I''m a bit tired and logging out now." Irving said, unwilling to discuss the matter further. Since entering the Other World game early that morning, he hadn''t had a sip of water or a bite to eat, and he was now utterly famished. The second catastrophic event had ended, and players could exit the game at any time. In the room, Irving stood up and stretched. Vicky also logged out of the game. "Irving, there must be some mistake somewhere. With your strength, you should be much higher leveled." Vicky quickly tried to comfort him, thinking he was upset about his level. Irving didn''t know what to say for a moment and then laughed, "It''s alright. I''m just hungry. Let''s order some takeout." "Really?" Vicky found it hard to believe. For a normal person, receiving a level that didn''t match their strength would be infuriating, if not depressing. Yet, she saw none of these negative emotions on Irving''s face. "Alright." Vicky nodded and continued, "Always eating takeout isn''t healthy. I noticed a supermarket near our complex. I will go there and buy some ingredients to cook for you." "Sounds good." Irving agreed. Ever since Vicky moved in, Irving''s meals have significantly improved. There was a large supermarket just across the street below their building, so he wasn''t worried about her safety. Looking out the window, he saw the sky had already darkened. Although it was just past seven in the evening, Irving settled on the couch and turned on the television. News was playing on the TV, but it was clear his attention wasn''t focused on it. "Where did it go wrong... could it be because of my profession as a Necromancer?" Irving muttered, his brows knitted in thought. His extensive experience from past online games told him that levels didn''t mean everything. Some players may have high levels, but their combat effectiveness was still weak. The most typical example was Vicky, a healing mage, followed by Irving himself. Given Irving''s strength, he far surpassed Sophia, yet his level was much lower... And apart from different awakened talents, the greatest difference between players was their profession. "Could it be because the growth attributes of the Necromancer profession are different?" Irving seemed to have a sudden realization, a glint flashing in his deep-set eyes. If, as the system had indicated, killing exotic beasts could raise levels, then this didn''t align with Irving''s current situation. He had killed at least a thousand exotic beasts in the two cataclysmic events... It was absurd that he was only at a meager level 3. Every advancement in stages significantly boosts a player''s attributes. A rookie player and a trainee hero were on completely different scales. Even though real strength was paramount in the game, levels were still an essential component. While Irving was deep in thought, his attention was drawn to the news broadcasting on the television. "Good evening, viewers. Welcome to tonight''s city news broadcast..." "Today, our city''s central hospital suddenly received a large number of critically ill patients. The hospital has initiated emergency procedures, striving to save everyone, but medical resources are limited, and we are still seeking external assistance..." ""The recent international situation has become increasingly tense. According to information from our foreign correspondent, a faction in Genosha, which borders our country, is attempting to seize power by force. The airport in the capital of Genosha is now closed. Our station advises Chinese citizens in Genosha to contact the embassy as soon as possible."" Watching the news, Irving''s brows furrowed even deeper. The influx of critically ill patients in the hospital was most likely due to the players whose shelters had been destroyed in the second cataclysm. They had all suffered backlash from the Blue Star''s will. When the apocalypse arrives, the Blue Star''s resources will deplete, and even if these people survive the game, it will be impossible to survive then. Survival of the fittest was the unchanging law of this world. As for the chaotic situation abroad... Irving had heard some rumors. The assault in the park last time was proof of this. Although the incident was ultimately suppressed by the authorities, the threats still existed and were expanding. "Why is she taking so long?" Irving glanced at the time. Over half an hour had passed since Vicky went downstairs to buy groceries, and she hadn''t returned yet. A wave of unease swept over him, "Could something have happened?" Chapter 62: Expelled From the Family As time slowly trickled away, Irving''s anxiety mounted, despite the steel resolve he had cultivated from his trials in his past life. Like any man, he was innately possessive. Vicky was now his woman and without his permission, nobody had the right to harm even a single strand of her hair. "The Taylor family and her Uncle... they won''t give up that easily." Irving had long since recognized this. Despite Anna having publicly announced his role as the lead advisor last time, it wasn''t enough to pacify these families. They might not dare to act openly, but that didn''t mean they wouldn''t resort to underhanded tactics in secret. Irving had first tried to reach Vicky through several calls, but the only response was a constant, "The number you dialed is busy..." After a moment of hesitation, Irving decided to go downstairs and have a look. Just as he opened the door, he saw Vicky returning. "Irving?" Vicky stood there, carrying groceries she had just bought, along with some prepared foods like roast chicken and bread. She paused briefly, then smiled and explained, "I was wandering around the supermarket and lost track of time. I''ll cook for you right now." "Wait a moment." Seeing Vicky hurriedly heading to the kitchen, Irving stopped her. As soon as Vicky walked in, Irving had noticed the traces of tears at the corners of her eyes. Although she had wiped them away, these subtle changes did not escape his keen observation. The most important fact was that her phone had been busy just moments ago, and now she had suddenly returned home. There was definitely something amiss. "Are you sure you want to hide things from me?" Irving asked quietly. His words struck Vicky like a bolt of lightning. She stood frozen, and the next moment, tears welled up in her eyes, rolling down her cheeks like pearls off a broken string. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She threw herself into Irving''s arms, sobbing and shaking her head, "I''m sorry, Irving, I didn''t mean to..." Irving felt the heat from her tears seeping through his shirt. He looked down at Vicky, gently stroking her back, and calmly asked, "It was your uncle who called you, wasn''t it?" "How...how did you know?" Vicky stared at Irving in disbelief, then silently nodded her head. "My uncle just called me asking where I was and demanded I go home immediately or I''d be removed from the family tree. I''d never be allowed to return..." Vicky''s father had died in a car accident. By rights, she should have been the sole heir, but her uncle''s interference had completely disrupted this plan. To fully control the Ocean Group, Joseph had first forced Vicky to marry a man she didn''t love, and now he was using the threat of expulsion from the family to make her comply. "What a vicious scheme!" A glint of cold light flashed in Irving''s eyes. "Irving, the only person I still care about in that family is my grandfather." Vicky continued as she wiped the tears from her eyes. "He started from scratch and single-handedly founded the Ocean Group. He went through a lot of hardship and his health suffered as a result. So, he''s been living in a nursing home these past few years." "Next week is my grandfather''s 85th birthday. I want to see him. There are some matters that only he can resolve." Vicky said. Her father''s car accident was also related to Ocean Group. Over these past months, the man in front of her had taught her an important lesson: avoiding problems only makes them worse. She no longer wanted to be submissive; she wanted to reclaim everything that rightfully belonged to her. Vicky knew that her grandfather''s 85th birthday next week was her only chance! "Alright, I''ll go with you next week." Irving said gently, patting her shoulder. "But..." Vicky felt a surge of joy in her heart at Irving''s words, but she didn''t want him to get entangled in her problems any further. "No buts, it''s decided." Irving said firmly. "Now, go make dinner. I''m starving." Soon, the sounds of cooking emanated from the kitchen, and Irving returned to the sofa, lost in thought. The international situation was currently unstable, and although the authorities were doing their utmost to maintain order domestically, impending chaos seemed inevitable. When doomsday finally arrived, unrest and turmoil would become the world''s new normal. He had to make all necessary preparations before that day arrived... and one of the most crucial steps was stockpiling resources! Although the authorities had promised Irving, as their chief advisor, a supply of essential goods, he wasn''t putting too much faith in that promise. Firstly, there was no guarantee that official organizations would still exist when doomsday came. Secondly, he didn''t want to have any vulnerabilities that could be exploited. Rather than relying on the authorities, it was better to take action now. Ocean Group was a leading force in the capital, primarily engaged in the business of resource transportation and trade... "Dinner''s ready!" Vicky called out as she emerged from the kitchen, setting three hot dishes and a soup on the table. Although she had never cooked before, there were plenty of tutorials online these days. Cooking came naturally to women, and with dedication, the results were seldom disappointing. After dinner, they had plenty of time left in the evening. Since yesterday''s events, Vicky had moved into the master bedroom. Half an hour later, the room was once again filled with passionate sounds. On the large, soft bed, their bodies entwined. Unlike the first time, Vicky had become more adept under Irving''s guidance. She even took the initiative, straddling his veined thighs and moving her sexy waist seductively. ... As night fell, the Taylor family group''s headquarters in the center of the capital city was dimly lit. In the top-floor office, Gary''s old face was plastered with a sycophantic smile as he gazed at a man in black sitting across from him. His aged eyes flashed with a trace of fear. The man in black wore a mask, obscuring his features, but the chilling aura he exuded sent shivers down Gary''s spine. "When did you arrive in the capital? You could have at least given me a heads-up." Gary said hastily. If anyone else had witnessed this scene, they would have been shocked. Given Gary''s status, there were few in the entire capital who could make him speak so deferentially. "Do we need to inform you in advance when we decide to come?" The man in black asked with a cold voice. "Uh..." Gary was taken aback, quickly waved his hand, "I, I didn''t mean that, I just wanted to prepare to welcome you." "There are two things for which I am here." The man in black disregarded Gary''s flustered defense and pulled out a photograph, placing it on the coffee table. "Do you know this person?" Gary promptly glanced at the photo, and his aged face revealed utter disbelief. Once he gathered his wits, he quickly said, "I do know him! This rascal caused a commotion at the party last time. As far as I know, this brat is the chief advisor of the official Angel Group." The man in the photo was Irving. Ever since Gary returned from the banquet, he was so furious that he was trembling all over. If it weren''t for Irving''s sudden appearance, the marriage alliance with the Smith family would have been settled by now. His interest in this marriage was not solely for the sake of a good daughter-in-law for his son... However, all his plans had been thwarted. "Good that you know him." The man in black let out a cold laugh. "We already know what happened that night. The first thing is that we want the Taylor Family to take action and get rid of him." Gary was taken aback at these words. If it hadn''t been for the sudden appearance of an official at the banquet that night, he would have wanted to tear Irving to pieces. However, the title of Chief Advisor to the Angel Group was indeed problematic for him. Although there is turbulence abroad, the domestic authorities still hold absolute authority. With the current strength of the Taylor family, they dare not openly defy the officials. "He sabotaged our plans and killed our people, so... he must die!" The man in black''s eyes, dark as ink, flashed with cold light. "Don''t worry, I will send a few powerful individuals to accompany you. As for the officials, you need not worry. They probably won''t have time to deal with such trivial matters." Gary immediately understood the hidden meaning in these words. He had some hesitation but was fully aware of the means of the forces behind this man in black. If he outrightly refused, he might not even have the chance to leave this office alive. "The second thing," the man in black didn''t give the still-dumbstruck Gary a chance to respond. "A few days ago, a user named[Lucky Pretty Boy]appeared on the forum. You are aware of this, right?" Gary nodded subconsciously: "Of course." He seemed to guess something and quickly added, "You are late, the equipment he had for sale has already been removed. They must have been bought." Ever since the forum user[Lucky Pretty Boy]posted about selling thousands of equipment, the whole country was shocked. Many people tried to find information about this mysterious player, but in the end, no one found anything... "The equipment is not important." the man in black continued. "According to the information we got from inside the officials, this user is in the capital city. Your task is to help us find this person and hand him over to us, but you must ensure his safety. Do you understand?" The cold voice echoed once again in the office. Gary''s forehead was unknowingly covered with a layer of cold sweat, and he nodded in a somewhat rigid manner. It wasn''t until the man in black left that he slumped onto the sofa, looking as if he had lost all his strength. Chapter 63: The Mystery of the Car Accident After the man in black left, Gary collapsed onto the sofa, cold sweat dripping from his forehead as his eyes fell on the photograph. The symbol in the bottom right corner of the photo was that of the Night Blades. The Taylor family had previously worked with the Night Blades to deal with some competitors in the city. He hadn''t expected that after so long, these people would reappear. "The end is near anyway, there''s no point in worrying anymore." Gary thought to himself. The Dragon Age Guild was now considered a top-tier guild in the Other World, second only to the Angel Group. With that thought, he seemed to make up his mind, grabbed the photo, and left. The next morning. When Irving got up, he first went to the bathroom to take a refreshing shower. Just as he was about to have breakfast, the phone suddenly rang. It was Anna calling, wanting to meet up for a talk. He was now officially the Chief Advisor to the Angel Corps, and Aron had also been a great help in procuring those power generation devices last time. Half an hour later, in a downtown cafe. When Irving arrived, he immediately spotted Anna sitting quietly in a corner. Her brows were furrowed, indicating she seemed to have something on her mind. "You''re here?" Anna greeted him with a smile, "What would you like to drink?" Irving waved his hand. He knew that Anna must have something important to discuss with him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have arranged to meet alone. Anna was now one of the leaders of the Angel Corps. Although the Corps had been well-prepared for the second wave of cataclysms, they still suffered heavy losses. After all, in the extreme cold and darkness, the threat posed by exotic beasts significantly increased, especially since these were already mid-level exotic beasts. "Take a look at this first." Anna pulled out a manila envelope she had been carrying with her. Stamped on the envelope''s cover were the words "Classified." Generally, official documents can be divided into three levels: confidential, classified, and top secret. Irving raised his eyebrows. Upon opening the bag, he found photos of a car accident and some investigation reports. "After the banquet that day, I had someone investigate the Smith family. We suspect that the car accident in which Vicky''s father died was not an accident, but orchestrated." Anna explained with a significant look. "Orchestrated?" Irving was taken aback. His first guess was Vicky''s uncle, but he dismissed the thought. Given her uncle''s way of operating, there must be another culprit behind the scenes. "Could it be the Taylor family?" Irving speculated. Anna shook her head, her expression complicated, "You''re over-simplifying things. The Ocean Group is a leading trading group in the capital city. As far as we know, many foreign forces have tried to woo them, but the Taylor family has always refused. I think this is likely to be the direct reason for Vicky''s father''s death in the car accident." "Have you investigated who''s behind this?" Irving returned the accident photos and reports to the brown paper bag. This matter couldn''t be revealed to Vicky for the time being. Anna shook her head: "We''ve had limited time, so we could only find out so much. However, Aron''s team has continued to investigate." Her tone hardened, "Irving, as the chief advisor of the Angel Group, there are some things I think it''s necessary to tell you." "The current domestic situation is not optimistic. Although the overall state appears relatively stable on the surface, there are undercurrents stirring beneath, and there have even been numerous instances of families being bought and controlled by foreign forces..." Anna sighed deeply as she spoke. On one hand, the end of the world was looming, with many hidden forces waiting to seize the opportunity of a global catastrophe to achieve ulterior motives. On the other hand, ever since the launch of the ''Other World'' game, abilities gained in the game could be directly transferred to reality, posing a significant threat to the official bodies. "Speak plainly." Irving said in a deep voice. "I hope you can move to our official protective zone, which is not only safe, but also has abundant supplies." Anna stated solemnly. Actually, from the day the Other World Game was launched, the official bodies began planning to build protective zones. Not everyone is eligible to enter the official protection zone, but as the chief advisor of the Angel Group, Irving is on the list of those first to enter. To her surprise, Irving directly turned down the invitation. Standing up, he said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going." "Thanks for the files." Saying this, Irving prepared to leave. "Wait, Irving." Anna rushed to catch up, her gaze complex as she looked at the man before her, momentarily at a loss for words. When they first met, Anna on behalf of the official bodies offered him an olive branch which he directly rejected, this was the third invitation to Irving, but the result was the same as before. The Angel Group, official protection zone... these two phrases are distant aspirations for many, while to Irving they are a joke. Official body? Protective zone? Having lived through one apocalypse, Irving knew that when the end truly arrives, there will be no absolutely safe place. Joining any group, be it the official body or any other guild, is like wearing shackles. In this cruel world, relying on the protection of any party will not end well... However, the officials building their protective zones reminded Irving, why not build his own? "Irving, I''ll reiterate my previous statement, the doors of the Angel Group are always open to you." Anna sincerely said, "Even if you don''t want to join, I hope we can maintain our cooperation." Irving gave a slight smile then left the coffee shop. But he didn''t go directly home, instead, he drove the Maybach S680 that James had previously gifted him straight to the Green Ivy Corporation building. The receptionist at the entrance had been replaced with a young beauty, who immediately recognized Irving and quickly trotted over, "Irving, you''ve arrived?" "You know me?" Irving was somewhat surprised. "James has instructed us that you, Irving, may come and go as you please at Green Ivy Tower." The beautiful receptionist''s eyes flashed with a hint of ambiguity as she deliberately bent over, making a welcoming gesture that perfectly showcased her fair chest. However, such displays held no interest for Irving. Soon, under the guidance of the beautiful receptionist, Irving arrived directly at the top-floor office. At this moment, James was rubbing his temples, his face looking quite distressed as if he was worrying over something. When he heard the knock on the door, he looked at the receptionist who had entered and asked impatiently, "What is it?" "Mr. James, Irving is here." the receptionist hurriedly explained. James'' expression flickered with surprise. He quickly stood up and warmly led Irving to the sofa to sit down. He then looked at the receptionist and said, "Leave, and no one is to come in without my permission!" "Understood." The receptionist nodded repeatedly and made sure to close the door as she left. Soon, only James and Irving were left in the office. "Irving, you finally made it." James sighed and continued, "If it weren''t for the materials you gave me last time at the mine, you might not be seeing me now..." It turned out that after leaving the mine that day, James hurried back with other members of the guild, using the materials to reinforce the walls and the shelter. However, the sudden onset of extreme cold weather caught him off guard. Especially having to fend off those powerful exotic beasts in the dark¡­ In the end, they barely survived the second wave of the cataclysm thanks to the fortified shelter, but the guild members suffered heavy casualties. Even now, recalling those moments, James still felt a lingering fear. "Irving, I sent someone to that mine this morning, and they didn''t find the group that was there before, but they''ll probably notice something''s wrong soon." James said, frowning. "The Green Ivy Group has too few members right now, and I''m afraid we can''t hold that place..." Irving nodded. He had come precisely for this matter. Though the Green Ivy Group had the backing of t the White family ''s Green Ivy Corporation, they weren''t the only guild in the capital city. The most formidable was the Dragon Age Guild led by the Taylor family, having recruited at least several hundred players. Various guilds were offering generous conditions to attract players to join. After surviving two consecutive waves of the cataclysm, everyone understood one thing: to survive the apocalypse, one must form a strong enough team. When apocalypse struck, even the powerful families in the real world would disintegrate instantly, and no amount of money would be worth anything¡­ Thinking about the current situation made James feel like his head was about to explode, especially with the Brotherhood of Night Blades hanging over him like a sword, ready to exact revenge at any moment. The mine must be held, and any future resources obtained would need someone to manage them. The Green Ivy Group was currently the best option. Especially after the incident at the banquet, James'' selfless actions had earned Irving''s trust. "What kind of conditions can attract those players to join?" Irving asked. James paused and explained, "Initially, many guilds used money to attract players, but now equipment is the most important. With enough equipment, a strong team can be assembled immediately." Irving nodded and then took out all the equipment collected during the second wave of the cataclysm. High-level equipment*372 pieces! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rare equipment*18 pieces! "Is this enough?" Irving asked calmly. However, his words hung in the air without a response, as James stood there frozen, unable to utter a word, his face filled with shock. Chapter 64: Affiliated Power High-level equipment*370 pieces! Rare equipment*18 pieces! Upon seeing the plethora of equipment materializing before him, James was struck dumb as if hit by a thunderbolt. He was utterly speechless for a long time. "All this¡­ Irving, do you mean to sell all this equipment to me?" James questioned, hastily getting up to rummage through his desk, subsequently producing several bank cards and a check. "I''m so sorry, Irving. I don''t have that much money on hand. These four bank cards should contain over fifty million dollars in total, and this check can accommodate up to three hundred million dollars ¡­ If that''s not enough¡­" James stammered, simultaneously reaching to make a call to the company''s financial department. At this moment, he was a mixture of anxiety and excitement. Almost four hundred pieces of equipment, the lowest quality being high-level one-star grade, and even including rare graded equipment. At this point in the game, players who possessed even one piece of high-level equipment were few and far between. Even the currently thriving Dragon Age Guild could only offer its members standard-grade equipment, and not even a full set at that¡­ To say nothing of the rare-grade equipment, even a piece of high-level equipment would be fiercely contested if offered on the forum trading section, illustrating its rarity! "Wait for a moment." Irving halted James, who was scrambling to raise funds, and asked gravely, "You haven''t answered my question yet: can this equipment immediately assemble a team of over a hundred players?" "Of course, it can!" James exclaimed excitedly, "Forget a hundred, we could attract four times that much!" A guild comprising four hundred players could be considered top-tier in the game at this point. "Irving, rest assured, I won''t short you a penny. I''ll get the finance department to allocate funds immediately." James continued sincerely, "Just name your price, Irving, or I can settle it based on the current market rates." James could hardly contain his excitement. With this equipment, the Green Ivy Group could stand on solid footing in the game. Irving smiled. "Consider this equipment as temporarily in your possession. To me, money is merely scraps of paper. However, there is one point I must remind you of¡­" Here, a cold light flashed in his eyes, "We are in a cooperative affiliation, and I expect no repeat of the mine incident. You must manage all resources properly." "And!" Irving''s tone hardened, "If there''s any embezzlement of resources or if anything is kept from me, our cooperation ends immediately, and I will reclaim all the equipment I have given you." Having learned from his past life, he would not tolerate betrayal. Although James'' previous actions had proven him trustworthy, one must always draw lines in any solid cooperative relationship. The office fell silent. A moment later, James nodded gravely and said, "Irving, you can be completely assured on this point. The Green Ivy Group is at your disposal at any time. If you still have any doubts, I am even willing to step down from my position as the Guild Master." Irving had been carefully observing James''s expressions. No matter how well a person could hide their true feelings, subtle changes in their expressions were hard to control. "Guild Master?" Irving was a bit surprised. No matter how you looked at it, the Green Ivy Group had been painstakingly built up by the White family, involving not only considerable financial investment but also a lot of effort. The fact that James was willing to give up his position as Guild Master voluntarily spoke volumes about his sincerity. "Forget it, you should keep that position." Irving said, the cold glint in his eyes gradually fading. He continued, "We must prioritize quality over quantity when recruiting guild members. If we recruit too many useless members, they will only become a burden at critical moments." "Understood." James replied. "With this equipment, I''m confident many players will want to join the Green Ivy Group, and we should be able to hold onto the mine." Although the suddenly emerging Brotherhood of Night Blades had already swallowed up several surrounding guilds, James now felt somewhat confident. "Hold onto it?" Irving sneered. "Let me tell you the truth. I don''t just want to hold onto that mine. I want to eliminate any and all potential threats!" "Irving, you mean..." James seemed to suddenly understand something, and his heart surged with excitement. When he looked up again, he could only see Irving''s departing figure. Downstairs at the Green Ivy Corporation building, a Maybach S680 slowly pulled away. The immediate problems of the Green Ivy Group were resolved, but Irving, driving the car, still had a furrowed brow. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The domestic and international situation was unstable, especially the foreign forces Anna mentioned. They had previously attempted to massacre game players in the park and were now covertly controlling several families. Irving keenly sensed that these foreign forces were brewing a massive conspiracy. The reason he brought out all that equipment to help the Green Ivy Group grow quickly was to cultivate his own power. In the imminent apocalypse, the brutal and turbulent situation would be like one whirlpool after another. To truly control his destiny, he would need to carve out a place for himself. Irving thought of the soon-to-be-unlocked [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] in the game. The system had hinted that it would contain a large amount of rare equipment and materials, but also numerous powerful exotic beasts. Many guilds in the game were already preparing to venture into the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm]. The allure of the equipment was massive for the players. For Irving, it was also a rare opportunity! With his [Tenfold Drop Rate] talent, entering the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] would be like stepping into a treasure trove. The powerful exotic beasts within could be used to expand his exotic beast army. "But it won''t open until tomorrow..." Irving muttered, seemingly formulating a plan. Just then, he suddenly heard the urgent sound of horns outside. At that moment, he was driving his Maybach S680 through an intersection with traffic lights. As he looked in the direction of the sound, he saw a speeding truck heading straight towards him. Irving was shocked and quickly turned the steering wheel. This special edition Maybach S680 is so robust that even if all four tires were simultaneously blown out, it could still proceed at nearly 100 kilometers per hour, a testament to its formidable performance. As the car''s frame shook violently and the sound of tires scraping against the ground filled the air, a large truck careened dangerously close to the Maybach. Unexpectedly, the truck did not stop but instead continued its trajectory straight towards a black business sedan nearby. Bang! A dull thud echoed as the black sedan was forcefully overturned. Sitting inside his car, Irving was suddenly hit with a foreboding sense of danger, recalling the threatening messages from the Dark Night Blades. Just as he was about to drive away swiftly. A group of armed, masked men poured out of the truck''s rear compartment. The masked men immediately opened fire on the black sedan, bullets raining down and transforming the vehicle into a sieve within moments. Witnessing this scene, Irving quickly realized that this group was not targeting him. "Damn it!" Irving muttered, shaking his head. He had no intention of getting entangled with these armed, masked assailants. The gunfire struck terror into the hearts of passing pedestrians, who scattered in all directions. However, a few bold individuals hid in corners, secretly recording the chaotic scene with their phones. This was the city''s capital, right in the heart of the downtown area. No one could have imagined that someone would dare to open fire here. Meanwhile, though the black sedan was riddled with bullets, it appeared to be bulletproof, as moments later, someone inside returned fire. A fierce gunfight erupted on the street, plunging the scene into utter chaos. "Hand over the person!" the leading masked man shouted as he continued to shoot, signaling to his comrades to rapidly approach the black sedan. Irving, still in his car, was clueless about the unfolding events. As he prepared to leave the area, his eyes unintentionally caught sight of a familiar face near the black sedan. "How could it be her?" Irving was momentarily stunned. The familiar visage flashed by so quickly that he even doubted his own eyes. Beside the overturned black sedan, four men in suits were protecting a young woman, attempting to flee. However, the masked men outnumbered them and had superior firepower. Another burst of gunfire erupted, and one of the suited men was fatally shot, collapsing heavily to the ground. The remaining three men looked grim but continued to protect the young woman with desperate determination. Yet, given the stark disparity in strength, it seemed only a matter of time before they would be completely overpowered. At that moment, Irving finally got a clear look at the woman being protected in the center, and his expression turned extremely complicated. "It really is her!" Sophia''s face was ashen. She had been shot in the arm, and blood was gradually soaking through her clothes. She watched in despair as her bodyguards fell one by one in front of her. Chapter 65: The Pursuit of Death "Am I really going to die here today?" Sophia watched the masked men descending from the truck approaching closer and closer, a flash of powerlessness in her eyes. The sound of gunfire echoed incessantly in her ears. "Miss, leave quickly! We''ll stay here and cover you." shouted a seriously wounded bodyguard in a suit beside her. However, before his words had fully left his lips, his body jerked violently and a bloody hole opened up on his forehead. A viscous mix of red and white matter flowed out instantly, his eyes gradually losing their luster. "Move! If you don''t move now, it''ll be too late." the remaining two bodyguards urged, unable to spare a moment for grief. They used the overturned black business vehicle as a shield, resisting the attackers as much as they could. But their firepower was no match for the well-prepared masked men. A round of heavy fire had them pinned down, unable to raise their heads. Sophia clenched her teeth. Her arm had been hit by a bullet and she was unable to use her abilities. She glanced around the unfamiliar surroundings - even if the two remaining bodyguards could buy her some time, where could she escape to? "Miss, the hope of our entire family now rests entirely on your shoulders." One of the bodyguards, sensing the imminent arrival of death, said with teary eyes, "You must escape and avenge us!" The next moment, as if making a resolution, that bodyguard charged out from behind the vehicle, running straight at the masked men. "You bastards, I''ll fight you to the death." He roared with a mouthful of blood, quickly pulling the pin on the grenade in his hand. But the leading masked man looked on with disdain, "Insignificant ant, you''re courting death!" Irving, sitting inside a Maybach S680, saw everything clearly through the car window. The bodyguard who was prepared to sacrifice his life didn''t even get close to the masked men when thick vines suddenly sprouted beneath his feet. The bodyguard tripped and fell, his bloodshot eyes filled with regret just as the grenade in his hand detonated. Boom! A loud explosion echoed, accompanied by a shower of smoke and flesh debris. The scene was so bloody that even the bystanders hiding in the dark and secretly filming were scared almost to the point of wetting their pants. "I didn''t expect there to be a mage among them." Irving''s deep eyes were locked onto the lead masked man. He also spotted a very familiar tattoo on their wrists. The same tattoo had appeared on the men in the mine before... As another bodyguard from the family died in front of her, Sophia''s mental defenses were crumbling. As the smoke began to disperse, the masked men had completely surrounded the black business vehicle. "Sophia, step out now and come back with us. It''s not too late, otherwise..." the leading masked man said coldly, "you know the consequence of betraying us!" The air was filled with the smell of blood, making the atmosphere oppressive. The frost masking Sophia''s face gradually melted, replaced with a look of powerlessness. Thinking of her family members trapped back home filled her with a heart-wrenching pain. She managed to narrowly escape through multiple layers of blockade. She thought that once she reached the capital, they wouldn''t dare to pursue her. Who would have thought... all her efforts had been in vain. "Heavens! Are you really going to let these people run wild? Are you going to let the Green family perish entirely?" Sophia looked towards the sky, filled with defiance. "Miss..." The last remaining bodyguard''s legs had been riddled with bullets, his blood pooling on the ground. He continuously shook his head at Sophia, his eyes brimming with tears. "Do I even have a choice?" Sophia let out a bitter laugh. Just as she was preparing to surrender, something unexpected happened. "Stop!" A sharp voice rang out. Not only Sophia, but even the masked men were drawn to the sound. From a nearby Maybach S680, a young man stepped out and started walking towards them. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What..." Sophia rubbed her eyes from behind the car, unable to believe what she was seeing. She didn''t know that Irving lived in the capital city. As the familiar figure approach, a wave of excitement wash over her desolate heart. "It''s him! It''s really him!" A glimmer of light flashed across Sophia''s dimmed eyes. The leading masked man glared at the unfamiliar face, shouting angrily, "Kid, are you seeking death too? I advise you to mind your own business. You still have time to get lost." "You should keep those words for yourself." Irving replied with a faint smile. Meanwhile, bystanders hiding around the corner watched in shock. To them, the masked men were vicious criminals, and Irving''s actions were tantamount to jumping into a pit of fire. "Where did that kid come from? Is he blind? Can''t he see that those guys are armed?" "People these days, so many idiots. He dares to interfere in such dangerous situation." "Playing hero needs an appropriate situation. Isn''t this just seeking death?" The nearby onlookers whispered among themselves. But then, a scene that shocked them even more unfolded. Several fireballs, seemingly appearing out of thin air, hurtled towards the masked men. Bang! The massive fireballs, emitting bright light, enlarged in the pupils of the masked men. "Damn! He''s a mage, take cover!" The contempt in the lead masked man''s eyes disappeared instantly. He hastily cast a spell, causing countless vines to spread in front of him, quickly forming a shield. The other masked men, caught off guard by the sudden attack, sought cover but it was too late. "Now you run?" Irving sneered. After two bouts of chaos, he had mastered his abilities. He immediately launched the[Gravity Swamp]. [Gravity Swamp]didn''t have much destructive power, but coupled with[Fireball], it could maximize its power in a short time. The masked men felt as if they were laden with lead, each step they took was difficult. The heat from the oncoming flames intensified. Fear uncontrollably flashed through their eyes. Boom! The fireballs hit directly, killing the masked men who failed to escape. Even those lucky enough to avoid direct hit, their bodies were set ablaze. As the odor of burnt flesh filled the air, the remaining masked men let out agonized screams, writhing in pain on the ground. As for the masked man leading the group, although he had promptly released a shield made of vines, the moment it came in contact with the fireball, his body was flung backward like a kite with its string cut. The formerly calm and peaceful street was now marred with several deep pits where the fireballs had struck. Scattered embers were everywhere, along with shell casings and bits of exploded flesh... For most ordinary people, they had never experienced a sight like this. They stood dumbstruck, faces pale, eyes glazed over with shock. "You... Who exactly are you?" The leading masked man struggled to his feet, wiping off the fresh blood at the corner of his mouth while glaring coldly at the approaching Irving. "I just so happened to be passing by." Irving said with a laugh. He then looked over at Sophia, who was hiding behind him, his smile intensifying. The leader''s face darkened, threatening, "Kid, do you know who we are? Dare to interfere in our business, and even kill so many of us, you''d better watch out or you won''t even know how you died." "Who are you guys?" Irving retorted, amusement in his eyes. "Just The Brotherhood of Night Blades, right? A guild from a game acting so arrogant." As the name The Brotherhood of Night Blades slipped out, the masked man''s expression faltered. The coldness in his eyes was gradually replaced by surprise. Even if he racked his brains, he couldn''t figure out how this young man who had suddenly appeared knew about their organization. "And what did you say about killing so many of you?" Irving casually glanced at the corpses of the masked men on the ground, continuing, "A lot? Not at all, I killed just as many at the mine last time." "The mine?" The masked man seemed to suddenly understand something. The shock in his eyes was once again replaced by terror, "Was it you? You were the one who Stole the mine and saved her?" The Brotherhood of Night Blades sent squads to report back to headquarters every 24 hours. There had never been any accidents before, except for the squad sent to the mine, which had completely disappeared as if evaporated. Upon hearing Irving''s words, the masked man immediately realized that the missing squad had all been killed by this man. "Stole?" Irving scoffed, "That mine was originally mine, and as for her..." He pointed towards Sophia, who was hiding not far away, continuing, "She''s mine too, no one can touch her without my permission!" His voice was cold as ice, chilling to the bone. Seeing Irving walk towards him, the masked man felt an immense pressure. Just the Fireball from earlier had already made him realize how terrifying this young man was. But without completing the mission, he would face death even if he returned. "Go to hell!" The masked man''s expression turned ferocious. The next moment, several thick vines pierced through the ground like steel spikes, stabbing towards Irving from all directions. Chapter 66: Treated as a Criminal "Irving!" Sophia gasped in astonishment. Suddenly, several thick vines appeared out of nowhere, instantly wrapping around Irving. The tips of the vines, sharp as spears, began to tighten rapidly. The onlookers hiding in the corner were left in utter disbelief at what they were witnessing. Their mouths hung open, and it seemed as if even their breathing had stopped for that moment. "Holy shit! Did you see that? What is it?" "Am I seeing things, or am I hallucinating...? How could so many vines suddenly appear out of thin air? And those fireballs earlier, where did they come from?" "Is this some kind of movie shoot? It''s way too realistic." "Quick, get this on your phone!" Although spots for the Other World Game were gradually opening up, most people had not yet received an invitation. To them, what had just happened seemed like a dream. Seeing the vines tightly encircle Irving, the leader of the masked men let out a sinister grin. "Kid, no one has ever escaped my [Thorn Bound]." The [Thorn Bound] was his most powerful skill. Any creature ensnared by it couldn''t resist the spear-like attacks of the vines. "Is that so?" Irving replied with a calm smile. Then, the staff in his hand glowed with a dazzling light, and a massive fireball began to form. Irving''s [FireBall] had long since reached the intermediate level, and with the amplification from the [Evil Source Wand], its power was formidable. The masked man sneered, "You really don''t know what''s good for you. Even at this point, you think you can kill me? You should be worrying about how to save your own skin!" To him, Irving''s actions seemed like nothing more than a futile struggle, and the smile on his face grew increasingly smug. But in the next moment... As the brilliant fireball continued to burn, the vines around Irving began to retreat bit by bit. The spear-like vine tips tried several times to pierce Irving, but each time they came into contact with the flames, they withered away. Fire-based skills have a natural advantage over wood-based skills! S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How is this possible..." The smile vanished from the masked man''s face. The fireball had already injured him. He had thought that his fully unleashed [Thorn Vine] would deliver a fatal blow to Irving, but it was neutralized so effortlessly. Watching Irving step closer and closer, the masked man started to panic. He felt an unprecedented sense of oppression emanating from this young man. "What is your connection to the Night Blades?" Irving asked coldly. Last time, the Night Blades had sent people to kill unarmed game players in the park and had infiltrated several families. Now, this newly emerged Brotherhood of Night Blades was aggressively taking over various guilds in the game... These events seemed interconnected, as if these people were brewing some conspiracy. At that moment, the sound of police sirens echoed from the surrounding streets. Given the commotion in the city center, the local security bureau was immediately alerted. Surveillance cameras at the scene had captured the incident, prompting the authorities to notify the Angel Guild right away. The primary purpose of the Angel Guild was to maintain order and security. Within minutes, a dozen black armored vehicles had surrounded the area, and dozens of heavily armed police officers got out of the cars. "Stop! Drop your weapons immediately!" A stern voice barked from the loudspeaker, followed by the sound of guns being cocked. "This is your final warning! Otherwise, we will open fire!" The senior superintendent standing in front of the police officers stared intently in Irving''s direction. The masked man in black fell to the ground like a deflated balloon, his face ashen. The meticulously planned operation had been utterly disrupted by this sudden appearance of a young man. Sophia, who had been hiding behind an overturned van, stood up with a look of sheer relief. If it hadn''t been for the chance encounter with Irving, her fate at the hands of The Brotherhood of Night Blades would have been far worse than a swift death here... "Irving..." Sophia began to speak, but just then, the police saw that the situation was under control and quickly moved in to surround them. Seeing the cavalry had arrived, Irving let out a sigh of relief. But in that moment, he suddenly felt a sharp impact on his back and was forcibly tackled to the ground. Snap! The sound of handcuffs clicking shut echoed, and one of the officers shouted, "The suspect has been apprehended!" Suspect? Irving was stunned, and so was Sophia. The police, however, gave them no chance to explain. "Bastard! Causing trouble in the capital, with so many dead! Even if we executed you ten times, it wouldn''t be enough!" The senior superintendent approached with a chilling tone. Around the intersection, more than a dozen bodies lay scattered, the pavement pocked with craters from fireballs, the air thick with the stench of burning flesh. The arriving police swiftly secured the area. "Take him away and interrogate him thoroughly!" the senior superintendent ordered. "Yes, sir!" Two officers roughly yanked Irving up from the ground and began to lead him away. Irving quickly realized that the police mistook him for the criminal. Meanwhile, the injured masked man was being carried away on a stretcher. Not just the police, but the onlookers who had gathered couldn''t tell who the real culprit was. Irving''s earlier overwhelming show of force made him appear more like the villain. "You''ve got it wrong. He''s the one you should be arresting. I was just helping." Irving tried to explain. The officers ignored him, shoving him into the armored vehicle. "Still trying to argue? Look at the state you left that guy in, and you say he''s the criminal? Can''t even lie properly." "Take him away!" Irving was at a loss for words. Causing such a commotion in the heart of the capital was bound to have severe repercussions. Being taken to the police station for interrogation would surely mean facing harsh treatment. "Stop! What are you doing?" Just as Irving was about to be pushed into the armored car, two more vehicles sped over from a distance. A man and a woman quickly got out--it was the belated arrival of Anna and Aron. "Aron?" The senior superintendent approached them, his stern face showing a hint of respect as he reported, "Aron, Anna, we have secured the scene, and the suspect is in custody..." Aron cut him off, stating firmly, "Release him!" "What?" The senior superintendent couldn''t believe his ears. "That bastard killed so many people on the street. After the interrogation, we should execute him immediately. How can we let him go?" "I order you! Release him!" Aron''s expression turned grim. At this moment, all the police officers present turned their gaze towards this scene. The hatred in their eyes towards Irving deepened; none of them had anticipated that the criminal would have such powerful backing. "This is absolutely against the rules. He is a criminal who has killed over a dozen people." The senior superintendent roared in anger. "Aron, you have to think carefully about the consequences of your actions..." The atmosphere immediately grew tense, almost at a breaking point. Although Aron held a higher rank than the senior superintendent, in such a matter of right and wrong, there was no way he would back down. "You really have the wrong person." Anna hurriedly stepped forward, continuing, "He is the chief consultant of the Angel Guild. There''s no way he would randomly kill people on the street." "What? Chief consultant?" The senior superintendent was stunned, looking incredulously at Irving, who was being detained beside him. "Anna, you must be kidding me, right?" He couldn''t believe it, as Irving looked way too young... "You can call your superior to verify this. When it comes to appointments within the Angel Guild, he should be more aware than anyone," Anna''s tone also turned firm. After the first wave of cataclysms, the thousand pieces of equipment Irving had provided significantly boosted the overall strength of the Angel Guild. Now, it wasn''t just Anna, Even some high-ranking officials were aware of Irving, this extraordinarily talented player, and had repeatedly instructed Anna that if they couldn''t get him to join the Angel Guild, they must at least try their utmost to draw him into the official camp. Regardless of whether this attack had anything to do with Irving or not, even if he were truly a criminal... those high-ranking officials would most likely find ways to protect him. "He is my friend." Sophia stepped forward at this moment, explaining, "Those masked men were after me. Without him, I would have been dead." "You''ve really wronged him." Sophia continued, pointing directly at the severely injured masked man on the stretcher, "He is the real criminal!" Upon hearing this explanation, the senior superintendent frowned and quickly had the surveillance footage from the intersection brought up. After seeing the content of the video, he was completely dumbfounded. When the Public Security Bureau received the emergency call, they arrived promptly but had no idea what had transpired. They only saw Irving appearing to threaten the masked man, and naturally assumed he was the criminal. The senior superintendent felt utterly embarrassed, realizing they had indeed arrested the wrong person... Chapter 67: Military Base "Hurry..." The senior superintendent, realizing the situation, hastily ordered the officers, "Release him immediately!" The officers who had arrested Irving were still in shock, having just watched the footage. None of them had expected that this young man could single-handedly take down a dozen armed masked men. This misunderstanding had led everyone to mistake him for the real culprit. "Why are you still standing there? Didn''t you hear my orders?" The senior superintendent''s face was filled with embarrassment. Another stern command snapped the officers back to reality, and they quickly removed the handcuffs from Irving. Their previous hostility and anger were now replaced by a complex mixture of emotions that words could hardly describe. "I''m terribly sorry. We misunderstood the situation earlier. It was really just a mistake!" The senior superintendent apologized profusely to Irving. After watching the video, he finally understood why Irving, despite his young age, could become the chief consultant of the Angel Guild. This young man''s abilities could only be described as terrifying. Irving gave a wry smile but said nothing. Soon, the senior superintendent and his officers dragged the masked man on the stretcher into an armed vehicle for interrogation. Before leaving, Aron made sure to keep the surveillance footage from the intersection. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing this, Anna shook her head. A large-scale shootout had occurred in the city center, with both sides using in-game abilities. Aron''s intention to withhold the surveillance footage was clearly to suppress the incident. However, many eyewitnesses had recorded the entire event on their phones. It was only a matter of time before the incident spread online. Shortly, the crime scene was cordoned off, and Irving and Sophia left with Anna and her team. In the suburbs. A familiar Maybach S680, escorted by several black SUVs, arrived at a securely fenced area. Along the way, numerous armed guards could be seen. Once inside the restricted zone, they drove a few more kilometers before finally arriving at a military base. After stopping the car, Anna had someone take Sophia, who had an injured arm, for medical treatment. She then led Irving in silence through multiple layers of security to an elevator heading underground. As the elevator descended for a solid two to three minutes. The doors eventually opened to reveal an underground base. Inside, numerous individuals were engaged in training, though their appearance and stature suggested they were not part of the regular military. "Deputy Leader." "Deputy Leader..." As Anna walked by, the trainees greeted her. When they saw Irving, their eyes held a mix of emotions. Once the two had passed, the trainees began whispering among themselves. "That guy looks familiar." "His name was on the position list the Angel Guild released a few days ago." "I think he''s the chief consultant who has never shown his face." "It seems he looks even younger than in the photos. He''s really handsome. I just wonder how he managed to secure this position..." Irving vaguely overheard snippets of their conversation. He furrowed his brow slightly and took another glance around this subterranean base, thinking to himself, "If I''m not mistaken, this should be the official safe zone they''ve built." He felt a bit puzzled, unsure of why Anna had brought him here. Once they entered an office, the previously silent Anna finally spoke, "Have a seat." "This used to be a military base for the capital," Anna continued, "Since the appearance of the Other World Game, the high-ranking officials decided to establish the safe zone here. We are now 200 meters underground, in a facility that spans the area of twenty football fields and is stocked with sufficient supplies. The people you saw training outside are all members of the Angel Guild..." Listening to this introduction sent a shiver through Irving''s heart. In his previous life, the apocalypse had arrived almost without any warning. By the time the authorities realized what was happening, the situation was already beyond control, and the subsequent events were predictable. The fact that they managed to construct such a vast underground safe zone in such a short period demonstrated just how seriously the authorities were taking this apocalyptic threat. "If there''s something you need to say, just get to the point." Irving interrupted, losing his patience as Anna continued her explanation. Slightly taken aback by the abrupt interruption, Anna''s gaze lingered on Irving with a complex expression before she spoke again, "Alright. The reason I''ve told you all this is simple." "With your abilities, if you are willing to join the Angel Guild, you will undoubtedly receive significant attention from the authorities. They might even allocate all their resources to you..." This was not the first time she had extended an olive branch to him. Although the Angel Guild had recruited many exceptionally talented players from across the country, many of whom were top-notch in their regions, their brilliance seemed to pale in comparison to Irving''s. "I''ve already given you my answer on this matter." Irving replied with a faint smile. "Let''s talk about something else." Though the official safe zone built deep underground had nearly exhausted all available resources, Irving did not find it as secure as it seemed. However, some things couldn''t be said directly. It wouldn''t be until the day the Lord of Darkness descended upon Blue Star that they would truly understand there is no such thing as absolute safety in this world... Anna couldn''t hide a trace of disappointment in her eyes. She nodded and said, "After the second wave of cataclysms, the game will temporarily open the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm]. I want to invite you to join the Angel Guild in entering the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm]." After the second wave of cataclysms, the game would open the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] to enhance players'' survival abilities. This would be the last chance for all players before the true apocalypse arrived. Irving fell into deep thought. As an officially organized guild within the country, the Angel Guild could be considered the mightiest of all guilds. Joining them would undeniably offer substantial support. "No, thanks." After a brief hesitation, Irving directly declined the invitation. Anna was stunned. She quickly continued, "I have to remind you, this time a large number of guilds will be entering the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm], including many foreign forces. To secure more resources, they might start slaughtering players even before entering the secret realm." "I admit, your strength far exceeds my initial expectations, but you''re just one person..." For most players, joining a powerful guild was the only choice for surviving the apocalypse. After all, one person''s strength is always limited and can never compete with that of a guild. "You might have misunderstood me." Irving smiled and continued, "It''s not that I don''t want to join the Angel Guild. I just don''t see the need for it." "You..." Anna felt as if something was stuck in her throat. The atmosphere in the office became deathly silent. At that moment, the door suddenly swung open. Aron stormed in, having overheard their conversation clearly from outside. "What did you just say? No need?" Aron''s face was dark as he glared at Irving. "Aren''t you a bit too arrogant? Do you know that according to the rules, since you haven''t formally joined the Angel Guild, you have no right to follow us into the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm]? This is an opportunity that many outside would kill for." Irving wasn''t buying any of it. "If there are people outside begging to join, then give the opportunity to them." Irving said coldly, "I''ve made myself clear. There''s no need to say it again." "I''ve had enough of you!" Aron could no longer contain his fury. "Last time, you took so many military supplies. Don''t tell me you used them all yourself. And this time, you released a skill in the middle of the street in front of so many people. Do you know how much trouble that causes us?" "According to the official rules, no player is allowed to use in-game skills in the real world before the apocalypse arrives, let alone kill anyone." Aron slammed the table and pointed at Irving, "I have the authority to arrest you right now!" "Enough." Anna stood up as well and sighed, "That''s enough, Aron. Leave." "Anna, how long are you going to indulge this kid? He''s gone too far!" Aron protested with a face full of resentment. "Didn''t you hear me? I said get out!" Anna''s face also darkened as she shouted angrily. However, Aron refused to back down and remained standing. The tension in the room intensified. "Arrest me?" Irving was furious as well. He slowly stood up, his deep gaze fixed on Aron. "How do you think your Angel Guild got those thousands of pieces of equipment? Those military supplies were just part of the deal." "As for what I do with those supplies, you have no right to question me, do you?" Aron was taken aback. He turned to Anna with a face full of confusion. "Didn''t you say all those pieces of equipment were bought from the trade zone? How did they come from him..." Chapter 68: Preparing the Plan "Is what he said true?" Aron stood there, dumbfounded, unable to utter a word. Anna had not revealed the full truth of the previous transaction to Aron for a simple reason: many external forces were still investigating the forum user "Lucky Pretty Boy." The details of the transaction were known only to her and a few high-ranking officials. The fewer people who knew, the lower the risk of a leak. Anna nodded silently. "Aron, your primary responsibility is security. I hope you can understand certain things." That transaction involved over a thousand pieces of equipment, distributed from top to bottom within the Angel Guild. Some elite members were armed to the teeth, their strength more than doubled. Inside, Aron was boiling with emotions, his anger gradually dissipating. Compared to the thousand pieces of equipment, those few military supplies really weren''t much... However, Irving wasn''t done speaking. "There''s one more thing I need to make clear: this incident has nothing to do with me." Irving paused and then continued, "You just mentioned arresting someone? I think you should start by arresting yourself." "You should be well aware of the attack in the park last time. And now, those masked men openly launched an attack in the city center. Regardless of their motives, it''s a failure on your Angel Guild'' part." Irving said bluntly. He did not disclose his relationship with Sophia. "As for the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm], I simply didn''t want to join, nothing more." Irving shot Aron another glance, "At least for me, there''s absolutely no need." Irving''s string of sentences felt like heavy stones smashing into Aron''s heart. The anger on his face had completely disappeared, replaced by a mix of shock and guilt. He had to admit that, whether it was the park attack or the incident in the city center, Irving''s actions, in a sense, were fulfilling the duties that the authorities should have carried out. As for the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm], since it was an invitation, Irving inherently had the right to decline. Though Irving held the position of chief consultant within the Angel Guild, he had made it very clear when accepting the title that it was merely honorary. Moreover ,He didn''t care about the title at all, nor would he allow any chains to bind him. "I''ve said all I needed to say." Irving turned and walked away without looking back. In the office, Anna watched his departing figure, her emotions a swirling mix. Although every word Irving said had deeply pierced her heart, she couldn''t deny the truth in them. "Didn''t I tell you to leave? Are you satisfied with how things turned out?" Anna, exasperated, vented her anger on Aron. "Now that you know about the equipment, you should understand just how important he is to the authorities, right?" Aron suddenly felt a wave of enlightenment. The guilt on his resolute face deepened, and he quickly said, "I... I''ll go apologize to him right now." With that, he turned and hurried after Irving. Meanwhile, within the base, members of the Angel Guild noticed Irving walking out of the office alone. Their eyes followed him intently. These members, although selected as elites from various regions, held great respect for Anna and Aron. Yet, this young man had stormed out without giving them any face. The most surprising part came when Aron, known for his stern demeanor, hurriedly chased after Irving shortly after he left. Exiting the underground safe zone via the elevator, Irving immediately saw Sophia waiting outside. Her arm, wounded by a bullet, was now bandaged. Sophia had initially wanted to follow them down but was told by the guards that she didn''t have the necessary clearance. "Irving, what happened?" Sophia asked, puzzled upon seeing Irving''s troubled expression as he emerged from the elevator. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving didn''t respond and instead headed straight to the parked car. Sophia, seeing this, had no choice but to follow him. Just as Irving started the car and prepared to leave the military base, he saw Aron rushing toward him from the rearview mirror. "Aron, is there something else?" Irving said slowly. "Are you planning to arrest me directly?" Aron detected the mocking tone in Irving''s voice, and his face flushed with embarrassment. He quickly said, "Irving, earlier... I really am sorry. I''m just a straightforward person, I say what''s on my mind. I hope you won''t take it to heart." "Is it not enough for me to apologize here?" Aron continued. Nearby, a few guards standing by the barbed wire fence overheard the exchange. Although they maintained their stern expressions, their curiosity was piqued. They couldn''t help but glance over. They were well aware of Aron''s strict nature. He was known for his rigorous training and for not tolerating even the slightest mistakes, always reprimanding harshly. It was hard for them to believe that such a resolute and uncompromising person was now apologizing to the young man in the car. "Alright." Irving shook his head, then gestured for Aron to get into the car. Although slightly puzzled, Aron complied. "Irving, if you''re still angry, I''ll apologize in any way you see fit." Aron said. Irving didn''t respond to that. Instead, he looked out the car window, his expression turning serious. "The masked men who attacked the city center today are from a guild called The Brotherhood of Night Blades." "The Brotherhood of Night Blades?" Aron asked, puzzled upon hearing the name. Seeing this, Irving realized there was no point in continuing to ask questions. It was evident that the authorities were not yet aware of this guild''s existence. This was understandable, as Sophia had mentioned that The Brotherhood of Night Blades used shelters as leverage whenever they took over a guild. Players who wanted to stay alive had to comply with their demands. "This Brotherhood of Night Blades is likely connected to Night Blades. They all bear similar tattoos. They''ve already taken control of several guilds..." Irving explained everything he knew. Aron''s face grew graver. It was clear that the Brotherhood of Night Blades'' goal went beyond merely enslaving players to do their bidding. Every guild, in reality, represented a familial power. The Schrader Family, to which Sophia belongs, is undoubtedly one of the most prominent families in Starling City. If even they have been controlled, one can only imagine the situation of the other families in Starling City. Aron thought about the numerous recent betrayals abroad and immediately sensed the danger. "Irving, what are you suggesting?" Aron asked. "This can''t be delayed any longer." Irving''s eyes flashed with a cold light as he laid out his plan. First, there was the incident in the park, and now this attack at the intersection. Especially troubling was the threatening message sent by Night Blades earlier, making him feel like a dagger was hanging over his head. The message had even listed his home address in detail, implying that they had the upper hand and could strike at any moment. There''s a saying: "The early bird catches the worm." By the time Irving and his group left the military base, the sun was already setting. In the car, Sophia, seated in the front passenger seat, occasionally glanced at Irving. Even though she knew that the Angel Guild was joining the plan, her face still showed worry. "Irving, I spent some time with The Brotherhood of Night Blades. Their strength is far greater than you can imagine..." Sophia sighed and continued to explain. The Schrader Family was considered one of the top powers in Starling City. Most members of their family guild were warriors, and besides her, there were two other mages. It''s worth noting that the mage class was already rare in the game, especially in its early stages. It was uncommon for a guild to have even one mage, let alone three. Yet, even with such a lineup, the Schrader Family was still completely subdued by the Brotherhood of Night Blades, without the slightest ability to fight back... The most critical point was that The Brotherhood of Night Blades didn''t only control the Schrader Family. If a conflict were to erupt, other families under their control would undoubtedly fight desperately to survive. In the game, the shelter is directly linked to the players. Once it''s destroyed, it''s equivalent to the end of their lives. Controlling the shelter is tantamount to seizing their lifeline. Throughout the journey, as Sophia voiced her concerns, Irving''s face remained emotionless. It wasn''t until Sophia had voiced all the worries pent up in her heart. Irving''s eyes began to flicker with even greater determination. In a deep, resolute voice, he said, "If that''s the case, we need to act even sooner. Are we just going to sit back and watch them snowball, growing larger and larger?" Backing down now and allowing The Brotherhood of Night Blades to continue their expansion would only make things worse. Even if the entire Angel Guild were to mobilize in the future, they might not be able to deal with this malignant force. Some hidden dangers are akin to a person falling ill. The longer they are left unattended, the more dire the consequences become. On the contrary, if one resolutely decides to cut out this malignant tumor with a single decisive stroke, all the problems will be resolved effortlessly. With this thought, Irving floored the accelerator, causing the Maybach to speed along the suburban roads. Half an hour later, Vicky, who was preparing dinner at home, heard a knock at the door. Chapter 69: Gathering the Troops "Sophia, what brings you here?" Vicky asked in surprise as she opened the door after hearing the knock, stepping out from the kitchen. Sophia''s face was full of bitterness. She didn''t know how to explain the situation. "Come on in quickly." urged Irving. The meal was already prepared. While eating, Sophia briefly recounted the attack she experienced on the way and her subsequent encounter with Irving, including details about the military''s constructed safe zone. Since both of them now belonged to Irving''s shelter, there was no reason to hold back any information. "Those bastards are truly despicable." Vicky muttered. She had thought her own experiences were bad enough, but hearing Sophia''s story brought a flash of sympathy to her eyes. "So, Sophia, what are your plans now?" Sophia didn''t answer directly. Instead, she looked toward Irving. Irving shook his head helplessly. The duplex apartment he lived in, left to him after his parents passed away, was spacious enough for one person. When Vicky moved in, it became just barely fitting. Now with Sophia here, it was starting to feel a bit cramped. "Stay here for now. There''s a guest bedroom upstairs." Irving said, continuing to eat. "If tonight''s operation is a success and we can rescue the trapped group, you''ll be able to go back." Starling City was right next to the Capital City, not too far away. A flash of gratitude appeared in Sophia''s eyes, but she couldn''t bring herself to smile. The thought of tonight''s operation against The Brotherhood of Night Blades filled her with anxiety. By the time they finished eating, it was already 7 PM. Irving took a quick shower to wash off the lingering smell of blood, then called James. Meanwhile, at the Green Ivy Group headquarters. James was pacing back and forth in his office, while Lily, sitting beside him, was furiously typing on her keyboard, posting on forums. Her inbox was nearly exploding with messages. [The Green Ivy Group is inviting players to join! Our group is backed by strong players, and we''re offering high-level and rare equipment. Join us and conquer the game world together! ] As soon as the post went up, it quickly climbed to the top of the forum. After Irving left, James called his sister Lily over to handle the recruitment process. In the game, a player''s skills were important, but equipment played a crucial role in maximizing those skills. Take this example: A level 11 apprentice warrior equipped with a trash-tier item versus a level 9 beginner player equipped with high-level or rare gear. Despite the level advantage, the apprentice warrior would only have a 50% chance of winning. If they were at the same level, the player with high-level equipment would definitely win! In the game, as long as a shelter wasn''t destroyed, players killed by exotic beasts would revive the next day. However, being killed by another player meant no chance of resurrection, making the quality of equipment a matter of life and death. Once the Green Ivy Group''s recruitment post went live, the forum exploded with responses. Countless players flooded the inbox with private messages, following instructions to submit their basic information. While busy with recruitment, James received Irving''s call. After a brief conversation, he turned to Lily to ask about the current number of recruited players. "As of just now, we''ve screened and recruited a total of 234 players." "Among them, there are 152 players at Lv4, 68 players at Lv5, and 13 players at Lv6," Lily said, her excitement barely contained. However, she couldn''t hide a touch of regret as she added, "For now, all of them are specialized in the warrior class..." James relayed these numbers accurately to Irving. On the other end of the phone, Irving, fresh out of the shower, nodded. Recruiting over two hundred players in less than a day was already an impressive feat. To put it into perspective, many other groups had about the same number of players in total, but the Green Ivy Group had achieved this in just one day. As for mage players... those specializing in that direction were always rare. Any mage who declared their class on the forums would immediately be inundated with invitations from various groups. "Irving, it''s all thanks to the equipment you provided. At this rate, the Green Ivy Group will soon be among the top-tier teams." James said, his voice brimming with excitement. Without those three hundred-plus pieces of equipment as a foundation, no amount of money James invested could have attracted so many players. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright." Irving said, frowning slightly as his mind was elsewhere. "In a bit, I''ll share a game coordinate with you. At midnight tonight, bring the recruited players to that location." "Got it." James responded. Irving had already learned the exact location of The Brotherhood of Night Blades from Sophia. After hanging up the phone, he immediately logged into the game with Vicky and Sophia. After the second wave of catastrophes, the area around the shelter was in ruins. Large sections of the walls had collapsed, and the ground was littered with deep craters left by fireballs and scorch marks. There were even traces of blood here and there. However, all the exotic beast corpses had disappeared. In the game, exotic beast bodies are automatically recycled three hours after death, so there''s no need to worry about decomposition. At this moment, Little Black, having heard some movement, came trotting over with its tail wagging. Following behind it was a group of exotic beasts. Irving petted Little Black''s head affectionately and laughed, "Looks like you''re the boss now, huh?" "Howl..." Little Black seemed to understand, proudly lifting its harmless-looking, cute face and glancing back over its shoulder. The Stone Golem Giants and Snow Shadow Wolves gathered around, standing in neat rows. Irving''s smile broadened at the sight. With a slight thought, he opened his system information panel. [Irving] [Class: Necromancer] [Novice, Lv: 3] [Talent: Tenfold Drop Rate] [Equipment: Evil Source Wand (Legendary, Five-Star), Ice Crystal Heart Robe (Rare, Three-Star), Frost Step Light Cloud Boots (Rare, Three-Star)] [Hidden Identity: Public Enemy Number One] [Player enslaved exotic beast count: Stone Golem Giants*11, Snow Shadow Headed Wolf*1, Snow Shadow Wolf*7...] After the last battle, the number of Snow Shadow Wolves and Stone Golem Giants had dwindled. Besides the eight Stone Golem Giants maintaining the turbine generator, Irving had only eleven exotic beasts that could fight alongside him. "It''s still too few..." Irving thought with a hint of frustration. The Brotherhood of Night Blades had to be eliminated as soon as possible. The longer they waited, the more difficult it would become. Although Irving had already informed the Angel Guild about this operation, Aron had conveyed that the Angel Guild could not directly participate in the battle for two main reasons. Firstly, as an officially established group, the Angel Guild was principled against intervening in conflicts between players. Secondly, the Angel Guild had not received any distress signals from those enslaved family groups, so they couldn''t take action. This was extremely frustrating. Those enslaved family groups still had their shelters controlled by the Brotherhood of Night Blades. Any one of them who dared to report the situation would be killed instantly, implicating everyone involved. This situation was like the age-old dilemma of the chicken and the egg. Despite Aron''s assurance that the Angel Guild wouldn''t directly engage in the fight, he had promised to discuss with higher authorities to find alternative ways to assist Irving. However, no feedback had been received yet. Official procedures were always cumbersome, with every action needing approval through multiple layers of bureaucracy. "Forget it, by the time they come up with a solution, it''ll be too late." Irving shook his head. He instructed Vicky and Sophia to start repairing the collapsed walls around the shelter''s perimeter. As for himself, he took Little Black and the exotic beasts to scout outside the shelter. With more than four hours remaining until the operation, he decided to use the time to see if he could expand his number of exotic beasts. After all, eleven exotic beasts were still too few. Meanwhile. In another part of the Other World, inside a castle-like building. A masked man dressed in black was admiring the sword in his hand. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, and a cold glint flashed in his eyes. The blade of the sword was inlaid with several gemstones and shone brightly, exuding an aura that sent chills down one''s spine. "Master." a black-clad servant hurried in, his face grim. "The operation failed... According to the latest intel, the team we dispatched was almost completely wiped out. Only the team leader survived." "What did you say?" The masked man''s hand, which had been caressing the sword, froze. An incredulous look flashed in his cold eyes. "Impossible. Although that woman is a mage, the team was fully armed, and the team leader is also a mage of considerable strength. How could they all be dead?" Turning slowly, the masked man fixed his icy gaze on the servant. Feeling the immense pressure, the servant collapsed to his knees with a thud. Initially, he too couldn''t believe the news of the team''s near annihilation and had confirmed it multiple times. But the facts were undeniable. Hurriedly, the servant explained, "It looked like the mission was about to succeed, but suddenly, a young man appeared. And that young man was the very person we''ve been looking for..." Chapter 70: A Unique Way of Leveling Up "You mean to say, he annihilated that squad all by himself?" The masked man in black suddenly looked grave. The kneeling servant in black was streaming with cold sweat. He could feel the oppressive atmosphere around him growing. This castle was the sanctuary of The Brotherhood of Night Blades, and the masked man was their leader. During the daytime battle at the junction, numerous bystanders had filmed videos. Though Aron and his people later found those who had shot the videos, ordering them to immediately delete them from their phones and maintain strict secrecy about the incident. However, the servant in black had managed to obtain the actual footage. As the video could not be viewed in-game, the masked man temporarily exited the game. After watching the entire clip, he brought the image back up, stopping it on Irving''s frame. "It really is him!" The man in the mask recognized him at once, the chill in his eyes turning even more icy. "Master, this man is the target of the reward issued from above. I''ve heard that a previous operation from above was also ruined by him." the servant in black paused before continuing, "I suspect that the squad we sent to the mine a few days ago was also killed by him..." Previous at the mine, although James and his team had cleaned up all the player''s corpses and traces left at the scene, The Brotherhood of Night Blades had managed to find some clues. Upon learning that Sophia was still alive, The Brotherhood of Night Blades immediately dispatched people to hunt her down. That''s why Sophia appeared in the capital city. She thought she would be safe once she got there, but she didn''t expect The Brotherhood of Night Blades to be so audacious as to attack her on the main street without any regard for the authorities. "It turns out he has killed two squads I sent. It seems he is indeed different from the others." The masked man in black revealed a scornful smile on his face, "It''s just a pity, he won''t live much longer." "Master, what should we do next?" The servant in black asked. The masked man in black sneered: "I''ve been too busy controlling the family groups and have no time to deal with him. I didn''t expect this kid to continue to provoke us, so there''s no need for him to live anymore." "Tomorrow, you take people directly to his house and take care of him." The man in black mask spoke indifferently, his eyes filled with contempt. It seemed in his eyes, Irving was nothing more than an insignificant ant. "By the way." At that moment, the masked man in black seemed to remember something and his face suddenly became serious: "How is the preparation of the goods?" "They''re all ready and stored in the warehouse outside right now." the servant in black hurriedly reported. Upon hearing this, the masked man in black finally sighed in relief, and said with a complicated tone: "The upper management is very anxious right now. Send a squad out early tomorrow and make sure all the goods are delivered to the designated place at all costs." "Understood!" The servant in black responded, "I will arrange it right away." "Remember what I just said, they must be delivered. If there are any mistakes this time, you can forget about your life!" The masked man in black glared at the servant, then said impatiently, "That''s enough. I''m tired, get out!" ... Vicky and Sophia used the materials they had previously purchased in the trading zone to repair the damaged walls of the shelter. After resolving all this, the two finally breathed a sigh of relief. Ever since those eight turbines started operating, while other players had to honestly hide in the shelter every time night fell, they could walk around freely nearby. Four spotlights illuminated the surroundings of the shelter clearly, eliminating any worry about attacks from exotic beasts. This greatly increased the safety of the shelter. "He''s been out for so long. Why hasn''t he come back yet?" Sophia wiped the sweat off her forehead and looked outside the shelter. The next moment, her face turned pale as if she had discovered something. "Look quickly, what''s that?" Vicky also noticed the abnormality. Not too far away, a large dark mass was moving rapidly towards the shelter. "It seems... it seems to be a beast tide!" Sophia exclaimed, she couldn''t believe her eyes. "Didn''t the second wave of disasters already end? How is there a large-scale beast tide?" After surviving two disaster waves, Vicky was no longer the clueless heiress she was when she first arrived in the Other World. She quickly rushed towards the arrow tower. "Sophia, when the beast tide gets close, you use your abilities to block them. I will support you with my auxiliary abilities." A determined look appeared on Vicky''s face. "Since Irving is not here, we must hold this place. We can''t let them break in, no matter what." Sophia nodded and immediately entered a combat state. As the beast tide got closer, their nerves tightened like a taut bowstring. Just as they were ready to strike, they suddenly saw a familiar face. "Irving?" Vicky was stunned. As the two exchanged glances, they both saw an incredulous expression mirrored on each other''s faces. There, leading the pack of exotic beasts, was none other than Irving. Glancing to the side, they saw Little Black, proudly lifting its adorable little head, wobbling along beside him as if showing off the spoils of the recent excursion. "Open the door." Irving told them, shaking his head with a smile at their stunned expressions. It was then that they came to their senses and hurriedly opened the large gate to welcome him. Vicky and Sophia''s gaze fell on the large group of exotic beasts, their expressions tense. "Irving, what''s going on?" Vicky asked, looking extremely perplexed. She knew Irving had the ability to control exotic beasts, but she still couldn''t comprehend it. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sophia, as if realizing something, said, "There are at least dozens of exotic beasts here. Controlling them requires a huge amount of mental energy... Didn''t you say you were only level three last time?" Normally, a level three mage would have limited mental power. Even if Irving was exceptionally talented, it was impossible to simultaneously control so many exotic beasts. "So... you were lying to us?" Sophia asked pointedly, this was the only possibility she could think of. "I suspected you weren''t telling the truth, Irving. With your power level, there''s no way you could be lower than us." Vicky said with a hint of reproach, "Alright, Irving. We trusted you so much, I didn''t expect you to be so guarded against us..." Vicky was the first one to follow Irving. As a support healer mage, she had almost no survival capabilities in the Other World. She had long resolved to follow this man for the rest of her life. Although Sophia was initially very dissatisfied with this man, after a series of events, she had also accepted him in her heart. But now... At this moment, they both felt a surge of indescribable emotions. Irving shook his head, at a loss for how to explain. Ever since he acquired the [Evil Source Wand], he had two ways to control the exotic beasts. One was to directly control them through his mental power, the other was enslavement. The exotic beasts he brought back this time were all enslaved in the second way. As for the level... "I was indeed only level three at that time." Irving offered a bitter smile. In the game, the level was indeed a symbol of strength. But he had absolutely no need to hide it from the two. After hearing this, their faces deepened with confusion. "Level three?" Vicky couldn''t help but gasp, "But I remember you saying that to control these exotic beasts, you must have sufficient mental strength. How could you achieve that with only level three?" Sophia furrowed her brows, as if she had detected some information. "Wait... he just said that he was only level three at that time? Does that mean you''ve leveled up now?" The next moment, both their gazes landed on Irving again. "I''ve reached level six now." Irving stated calmly. "What?!" "Level six?!" Upon hearing this, they both stood still as if petrified, plunging into silence. When they looked at Irving again, their eyes were as if they were examining a monster. Even though Sophia was now level six, her heart was still boiling like a stormy sea. "The leveling mechanism was only released by the system yesterday." Sophia continued in astonishment, "That means you only went out once, and directly leveled up from the original level three to level six?" "My God!" she couldn''t help exclaiming. If this news were known by other players, their reactions would probably be even more exaggerated than theirs. Although there were many ways to level up in the game, for the majority of players, the quickest way was to continuously kill exotic beasts, a process that required constant accumulation. However, the speed of Irving''s level up was like he had turned on some aid plugin! Irving just smiled and didn''t explain. He had just figured out why his level was so low at the beginning, even lower than Vicky''s, a support healing mage. His way of leveling up was different from all other players... Chapter 71: The Exotic Beast Legion Since the introduction of the level system, all players gained access to a [Personal Information] interface. For the vast majority of players, the quickest way to level up was through the relentless slaughter of exotic beasts. By this logic, given the "achievements" from the past two cataclysms, Irving''s level would far surpass 99.9% of the players. After all, when most players were still figuring out how to barely survive the cataclysms, Irving was planning how to assemble his own army of exotic beasts. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was a form of overwhelming dominance stemming from a superior mindset. This is an unbeatable superior force. However, certain specific classes have their own independent leveling systems, and simply killing exotic beasts is not enough to level up. The Necromancer was one such class! With a slight mental command, Irving reopened his [Personal Information] interface... [Irving] [Class: Necromancer] [Novice Stage, Lv: 6 (90/120) ] [Talent: Tenfold Drop Rate] [Equipment: Evil Source Wand (Legendary, Five-Star), Ice Crystal Heart Robe(Rare, Three-Star), Frost Step Light Cloud Boots (Rare, Three-Star) ] [Hidden Identity: Public Enemy No. 1! ] [Player''s enslaved exotic beasts display: Stone Golem Giants*11, Snow Shadow Headed Wolf*1, Snow Shadow Wolf*7, Gale Demon Wolf*14, Butcher*23, Pigman*34... ] Irving''s gaze fell on the last line, the display bar for the number of enslaved exotic beasts, and his smile grew even wider. The number of exotic beasts in his legion had now expanded to a full ninety! Apart from the eight Stone Golem Giants serving as "labor" in the turbine generator, the number of exotic beasts available for immediate battle was eighty-two, almost comparable to a small-scale beast tide. "No wonder my level remained at just three despite having killed so many exotic beasts during the previous cataclysms." Irving said with a bitter smile, his attention returning to the level bar. "It turns out that for the Necromancer class, leveling up requires enslaving exotic beasts..." [Novice Stage, Lv: 6 (90/120)] The numbers in parentheses resembled an experience bar, with the first number representing the quantity of enslaved exotic beasts and the second indicating the required amount for the next level-up. "Irving, you still haven''t told us what''s going on." Vicky said, looking rather perplexed at the smile on Irving''s face. "Alright, I''m indeed at level 6 now. As for the reason..." Irving paused before continuing, "My leveling method is just different from yours." "Different?" Vicky and Sophia were stunned. Just as they were about to press for more details, Irving, accompanied by his horde of exotic beasts, marched into the shelter. If anyone could see the inside of the shelter at that moment, they would be utterly astonished. Under the glaring lights, nearly a hundred ferocious exotic beasts stood neatly in front of Irving. They seemed like soldiers waiting for orders, while Little Black walked with a swaying gait through the ranks, as if inspecting its underlings. Seeing Little Black''s amusing demeanor, Irving couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. Due to the limited time, he could only "recruit" these low-tier exotic beasts nearby. Nevertheless, the numbers were substantial enough to alleviate much of the burden when launching an attack against The Brotherhood of Night Blades. "Move out!" Irving commanded with a raised arm. The exotic beasts, as if receiving a direct order, roared deafeningly in unison. This was his first time leading an exotic beast legion into battle... Meanwhile... James had already arrived at the designated location with the players recruited by the guild. Gazing into the distance, he could see a towering castle. His expression was complex, as he knew that the castle was the stronghold of The Brotherhood of Night Blades. "James, when do we start the operation?" a player asked eagerly. No one could have imagined that there were over two hundred players gathering in the forest. Fortunately, it was now dusk, and the night was effectively concealing their presence. All eyes were on James. "Wait a little longer, just a bit longer..." James said in a low voice. "There''s still a very important person yet to arrive." Most of the players in the guild were new recruits, and upon hearing this, they began to whisper among themselves. "Is it really necessary to wait for one person?" "Yeah, we have over two hundred people here. We could take down that castle in no time. We don''t really need him." The new players started to grumble, but their complaints were quickly silenced by the veteran members of the guild. The veterans still vividly remembered the battle at the mine. "If anyone dares to speak ill of him again, I''ll be the first to deal with them." "Once you see that man''s strength for yourselves, you won''t say such things..." Time was slipping away bit by bit. Hiding in the bushes, everything was quiet. Everyone was waiting silently, each with a sense of anticipation in their hearts. It was already past the agreed time, and James''s brows were furrowed with growing anxiety. Just then, the ground began to tremble slightly. At first, the group was puzzled, but as they looked in the direction of the sound, their expressions turned grim. Emerging from the night were enormous figures steadily approaching. "Is that..." One sharp-eyed player exclaimed in horror, "It looks like a group of exotic beasts is coming our way." More than just him, the other players also felt a strong sense of oppression. However, having survived two waves of disasters, their mental resilience had strengthened. They drew their weapons, preparing for battle. "Why would a large group of exotic beasts suddenly appear? The second wave of disasters is over..." James sensed something was amiss. Generally, such large groups of exotic beasts would only guard areas like mines or treasure troves, while they were surrounded by mere bushes. As the ground''s trembling intensified, everyone''s nerves grew taut. "Never mind where they came from; they''re definitely coming for us in this direction. If we don''t deal with them, we''re just waiting to die here." one of the players roared, red veins appearing in his eyes. "Charge, brothers!" With that battle cry, a dozen players, all warriors skilled in close combat, were the first to charge forward. The rest of the guild members also mustered their courage and followed suit. However, just then, James, who was standing at the back, suddenly recognized a familiar face among the advancing beasts. His expression shifted from solemn to puzzled, and then to shock. "Wait!" James shouted to the charging players. "Stop! Don''t attack! They''re our own!" Our own?! The bloodthirsty players froze upon hearing these words. "What did James just say? He told us not to attack, our own?" "Did I hear that wrong? That''s a group of exotic beasts, not our own people." the crowd murmured among themselves. In just the brief moment of confusion, the distance between the exotic beasts and the players had decreased even further. When the players looked up again, they noticed something unusual. Leading the group of exotic beasts were three figures: one man and two women. At that moment, it was as if they had witnessed something unbelievable. The crowd erupted in astonishment. "How is this possible? Why aren''t those exotic beasts attacking them?" "Yeah, am I dreaming?" One particularly dazed player even slapped himself in the face. By this time, the group of exotic beasts had arrived right in front of them. The young man in the lead raised his hand slightly, as if giving a command. Immediately, the entire group of exotic beasts halted and stood uniformly in place. "Irving, you''re finally here. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time." James hurriedly ran over. He first glanced at Irving, then his eyes fell on the group of exotic beasts. He exclaimed incredulously, "Irving, these exotic beasts..." "Don''t worry, they won''t attack you without my command." Irving replied with a calm smile. As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere at the scene became deathly still. Even James stood there as if petrified, unable to utter a single word. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Irving. From the conversation, they realized that this young man was indeed the one they had been waiting for. Although the veteran players in the guild had already warned that Irving was incredibly powerful, they had never imagined in their wildest dreams that he could command a group of exotic beasts to escort him here. The sight before them shattered their understanding of the game! Even the veteran players were inwardly boiling with excitement. Although they had witnessed Irving''s use of the [FireBall] spell at the mine last time, they had never seen these exotic beasts. "They are members of my exotic beast legion." Irving explained. Exotic beast legion?! The crowd was once again stunned. This scene left everyone speechless, realizing that they were facing an existence beyond conventional cognition. Seeing the expressions of the players around him, Irving shook his head with a wry smile. Then, his gaze shifted to the towering castle not far away, a cold glint flashing in his eyes. "Alright, now that everyone is here, let''s begin the operation as planned!" Chapter 72: The Successful Ambush The group worked hard to calm their inner shock, and all eyes were fixed on Irving. This young man was far more powerful than they had imagined. In the game, strength is paramount! After all, in such a harsh environment, surviving well means closely following in the footsteps of the strong. "Let''s begin the operation." Irving commanded, his deep eyes flashing with cold determination. He then called over James and a few leading players from the guild. Upon hearing Irving''s plan, a look of astonishment appeared on their faces. They hadn''t expected this young man, not only gifted in gameplay but also seasoned in strategizing such actions. To know, Irving looked barely in his twenties... Of course, what they didn''t know was that Irving had already lived a previous life, giving him experience far surpassing that of most people. Under the cover of nightfall, the group began to move in batches. In the distance, on the imposing castle, several black-clad sentinels stood on guard, patrolling the area. As the night deepened, they leaned against the walls, engaging in aimless conversation. "Damn, I''m so tired. I just want to find an empty spot and nap." "You were out with a woman again last night, weren''t you? Look at how exhausted you are. One of these days, you''ll end up dead on a woman''s belly." "A few new girls came to the Royal Club the other day. They''re young and lively. Want me to take you next time?" "Cut the chatter and get back to patrol. If we''re caught slacking, we''ll get a good scolding." "Who''s going to catch us? At this hour, the boss is probably either asleep or drinking and fooling around at some club, leaving us to watch the gate." one of the black-clad men yawned and complained. "This shelter is so fortified. Who would dare come here to die? I don''t see the point in standing guard..." Just as they were chatting, a rustling sound reached their ears. Looking down from the wall, they saw a group of exotic beasts approaching, led by two figures--a pair of women running for their lives. "Help! Help!" one of the women shouted frantically, pounding on the castle door. The patrolling guards focused on the two women and seemed to understand something. The guard who had been complaining about being tired suddenly had a gleam in his eye. "Damn, these two chicks are really pretty." He said, glancing at his companion. "Quick, quick, open the gate and let them in." "Are you crazy?" the other guard retorted. "Have you forgotten the rules? No one enters the castle without approval. If anything goes wrong, we lose our heads." By the light of the torches mounted on the castle walls, the two women standing below could be seen clearly. Their skin was fair, their features delicate, but their faces bore expressions of panic and distress. "Rules are dead, but people are alive, aren''t they?" The black-clad man raised an eyebrow, a suggestive smile playing on his lips. "Can''t you see how gorgeous those two beauties are? If we save them, they''ll surely find a way to repay us, won''t they?" "Besides, it''s just a bunch of low-level Pigmen outside. What could possibly go wrong?" These words swayed the other patrolling black-clad guards. After all, standing watch in the dead of night was a grueling task. The idea of having a woman to keep them company sounded like a delightful reprieve. Although Pigmen were the stuff of nightmares for most players in the early stages of the game, after two rounds of cataclysms, killing a Pigman had become significantly easier. For these patrolling guards, it was as effortless as squashing an ant. "Quick, let''s do it before anyone else finds out." said the black-clad man who had initially hesitated. Before long, the heavy gates of the castle creaked open, leaving a narrow gap. "Come on in, ladies." the first man who suggested opening the gate called out, his smile widening as he gestured for them to enter. Behind him, the other guards clutched their steel blades, ready to confront the approaching Pigmen. "These beasts don''t know their place, daring to chase prey all the way here." one of the patrolling guards sneered. Just as they were about to swiftly deal with the Pigmen and return to enjoy their newfound female company, several white flashes streaked through the air around them, accompanied by low growls echoing in their ears. "Damn it! There are other exotic beasts!" The face of the leading guard paled, but by the time he realized the danger, it was already too late. A series of crisp snaps echoed as his neck was brutally bitten through. It wasn''t until the moment of his death that he finally saw the exotic beast that had attacked him. It was an entirely snow-white wolf! "It''s an ambush! Retreat!" The other guards instantly sensed the danger. Without sparing a glance at their fallen comrade lying in a pool of blood, they turned and fled towards the castle gates. But within the next instant, their vision was engulfed in a blinding white light, and the castle gates that had been so close moments ago disappeared from sight. "What the..." The scorn in the eyes of the remaining guards was replaced by sheer terror as they realized their dire predicament. Near the castle gates, the black-clad man who had been leering at the two women now saw himself surrounded by a pack of wolves. His face contorted in fear, and he turned to sound the alarm. Yet, as his fingers brushed the alarm button, a chilling, piercing cold spread through his body, causing his heart to seize. He looked down to find an ice spike protruding from his chest, his crimson blood slowly staining the ice. The man in black lowered his gaze and saw that his chest had been pierced by an ice spike, with scarlet blood gradually staining the ice red. As if realizing something, he turned his head. The two women he had just saved were now looking at him with gentle smiles. "Thanks for saving us." said the taller woman with a smile. They were none other than Sophia and Vicky. The exterior walls of the castle were far too sturdy for a direct assault. With the defenders holding the high ground, even though James had brought over two hundred fighters, a frontal attack would be exceedingly difficult. The most critical issue was that once the people inside the castle were alerted, the situation would become even more complicated. The Brotherhood of Night Blades still had control over several guilds. If those guild members rushed over and surrounded Irving and his team, the consequences would be unimaginable. A direct assault was out of the question, so a surprise attack was the only viable option. The element of surprise was essential, striking when they least expected it. Within a few minutes, the outside of the castle had returned to silence. The black-clad patrol guards lay gravely wounded on the ground, looking in horror at the wolf pack that had suddenly appeared before them. "Hurry up, get killed by them quickly." one of the black-clad men managed to shout through gritted teeth, enduring the intense pain. The other black-clad men seemed to realize something as well. Despite their severe injuries, they struggled to their feet and chose to rush towards the exotic beasts. If they were killed by the exotic beasts, they would be immediately logged out of the game but could revive the next day. Most importantly, they could then relay what had happened here back to the real world. Unfortunately... Just as they were about to recklessly charge at the exotic beasts, a large group of players wielding weapons suddenly emerged from the midst of the wolf pack. James had selected some elite members from the guild to hide among the beasts according to their plan. "If they want to die so badly, let''s grant their wish." James said with a cold smile. In the next moment, the already severely injured black-clad men were utterly dumbfounded. They had never imagined that what awaited them were not exotic beasts, but long blades. Thud! A series of muffled sounds echoed. Blood splattered across the ground, and the black-clad men fell to the ground with their eyes wide open in disbelief, staring like copper bells. Being killed by players meant there was no chance of revival, and they would die the same way in the real world. "Thanks to that strategist, who anticipated that these black-clad men would try to relay information by committing suicide. If we hadn''t hidden among the exotic beasts, those bastards might have succeeded." one of the players remarked with a sense of relief. The other players nodded repeatedly, their admiration for Irving growing even stronger. "The patrol at the entrance has been completely dealt with." Sophia whispered as she opened the heavy double iron gates of the castle. At that moment, a figure slowly emerged from the midst of the exotic beasts. Under the moonlight, his shadow stretched long, and his deep, iconic eyes glittered with a cold light. As Irving stepped forward, all the exotic beasts present, along with James and the guild members, turned their eyes towards him, awaiting the next command. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a wave of Irving''s hand towards the interior of the castle. The horde of exotic beasts and the nearly two hundred players swiftly surged into the castle. Meanwhile, in the central hall of the castle, a masked man in black sat with a furrowed brow, lost in thought, surrounded by a few candles providing light. The masked man in black was named Duncan, the leader of The Brotherhood of Night Blades. "Such a pity about that item..." Duncan murmured, rubbing his temples and sighed, "If it hadn''t been discovered by those above, I would never have handed it over." Just then, for some inexplicable reason, the candles in the hall began to flicker violently. Chapter 73: The moment of the final battle had arrived In the silent hall, the candle flames suddenly began to flicker. Seeing this, Duncan''s brows furrowed tightly, and a strong sense of unease surged within him. He quickly stood up and grabbed the sword lying beside him, preparing to go out and investigate. Suddenly, a figure burst into the room from outside. "Master, it''s terrible..." A black-clad servant rushed in, panting heavily and hastily said, "Just now, right outside, a group of people broke into the castle, and they brought a horde of exotic beasts with them." "What did you say?!" Duncan''s expression changed dramatically. "How is that possible? What about the patrol guards? How could they not make a single sound?" Not to mention the guards patrolling the castle''s outer walls, the sturdy main gate itself would be difficult to breach even with a direct assault. "Master, I... I really don''t know." The black-clad servant, now kneeling on the ground with cold sweat dripping from his forehead, continued, "I was just coming over to report on the preparations for tomorrow''s operation when I accidentally saw a large group of people sneaking in through the gate... and they had exotic beasts with them." Duncan''s cold, piercing eyes glared fiercely at the black-clad servant, and he shouted, "Are you drunk, or are you blind, spouting nonsense here?" This castle, as the stronghold of The Brotherhood of Night Blades, was fortified like an iron bastion. In his eyes, it was impossible for anyone to breach it, especially without making any noise. Moreover, the notion of players and exotic beasts working together was inconceivable. They were natural enemies. How could someone possibly lead a group of exotic beasts into the castle? Compared to the other slim possibilities, Duncan was more inclined to believe that the servant in front of him was lying. Located at the very heart of the castle, the hall provided Duncan with a swift route outside. When he reached the balcony, he looked down at the castle, shrouded in the night''s darkness and found it eerily silent. "Get over here and open your eyes wide!" Duncan roared at the servant, pointing downwards. "Didn''t you just say a large group had infiltrated? Where are they?" The black-clad servant trembled all over, his gaze following Duncan''s pointing finger. Seeing nothing out of the ordinary below, he felt a wave of confusion. "Master, spare me!" The black-clad servant pleaded miserably, "But I truly saw..." At that moment, a sudden scream shattered the castle''s silence. This was followed by a domino effect of cries, one after another... Gradually, the sharp sounds of cold weapons clashing began to echo. "Quick! Sound the alarm, we''re under attack." "Damn, why are there so many exotic beasts? Could it be that the third wave of catastrophe has arrived early?" "My eyes, I can''t see anything! Someone help me!" "Kill them! Kill them all!" Within moments, the castle was thrown into chaos. Many members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades were killed in their sleep, while those who were awakened hastily grabbed their weapons to fight back against the sudden invaders. The most terrifying and unbelievable part was that among these invading enemies, there were quite a few exotic beasts mixed in. Before the battle had even officially begun, nearly half the members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades had already been slaughtered. It was nothing short of a massacre! "Quickly!" Duncan, standing in front of the grand hall, reacted swiftly. Even through his mask, one could see the flash of panic in his eyes. "Get the four elders here immediately and notify our allied families to send reinforcements at once!" "Tell those families that if we don''t see them here within twenty minutes, they can forget about living!" The black-clad servant hurriedly obeyed and left. However, just as the servant had barely taken a few steps away, Duncan, who was anxiously monitoring the situation in the castle, suddenly heard another set of approaching footsteps behind him. "Didn''t you hear what I just said? Why are you back already?" Duncan barked angrily, assuming it was the same servant. But as his words fell, silence lingered behind him. Duncan sensed something was amiss. He turned around sharply to find a young man standing before him, accompanied by a hunting dog and several massive exotic beasts. "You..." Duncan''s cold gaze fell on the young man''s face, and his heart felt as if it had been struck by a boulder. "How can it be you?" He could hardly believe it. The young man who had appeared in the video was now standing right in front of him. "Haven''t you been looking for me all this time? Well, here I am." Irving said. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Duncan struggled to control his inner turmoil. The face beneath his mask grew so dark it seemed ready to drip with malice. "Did you bring those people down there? And these exotic beasts...how did you manage it?" It was beyond his wildest dreams that the young man he had considered nothing more than an ant could so effortlessly breach the castle. Even more shocking was that this young man seemed capable of controlling these exotic beasts. "Isn''t your class supposed to be a mage?" Duncan asked, bewildered. Among his subordinates were many mages, but none who could control exotic beasts. In the video, this young man also seemed capable of using fire-based skills. It was utterly astonishing! "Do you really think it''s necessary to explain all this to someone who''s about to die?" Irving shook his head with a smile, the cold glint in his deep eyes growing even more menacing. Duncan felt an unprecedented sense of insult. In just this short period, he had already subdued over a dozen family guilds. Those within these family guilds feared him to the extreme, and no one had ever dared speak to him in such a tone. "Kid, I have to admit, I underestimated you before." Duncan said, suppressing his inner rage. "But do you really think you can take this place with just these people?" "Even if you do manage to take it, so what? Coming here means you must have done your homework." Duncan''s lips curled into a smug smile. "Behind me stands the Night Blades! They will surely hunt you down. If you make your men retreat from the castle now, there might still be a chance for negotiation..." "To be honest, I don''t know how you control these exotic beasts. But with your talent, if you join us, your position will certainly be far above mine." As he finished speaking, seeing Irving''s lack of response, Duncan''s smugness grew. "The apocalypse is imminent, and the world''s powers will be reshuffled. The chance to change your fate is right in front of you." "Do you really think that so-called Angel Guild can maintain order in the country?" Duncan sneered. "Let me share another piece of news with you. We''ve not only taken control of numerous families within your country but also infiltrated the higher echelons!" He burst into a fit of laughter. Irving couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down his spine at these words. Having lived through an apocalypse once, he had no faith in the Angel Guild established by the government. Even though this time, the Blue Star''s consciousness had given an early warning about the apocalypse and simulated the Other World Game, the true horrors of the apocalypse would far surpass anyone''s imagination. The survival crisis, resource wars, the rampant exotic beasts... and most importantly, the[Dark Overlord]who had devoured countless planets. "You''ve managed to infiltrate the higher echelons of the government?" Irving was a bit taken aback, but this surprise was fleeting. He shook his head with a bitter smile. The apocalypse tests human nature the most, and even those at the top are not immune to its trials. However, he hadn''t expected that foreign forces would infiltrate the higher echelons so quickly. At this rate, the country would soon be engulfed in a massive upheaval. "Have you made up your mind?" Duncan, feeling he had the upper hand, looked down at Irving with a smug expression. "This is your last chance!" Irving nodded. Duncan was taken aback. He had expected Irving to hesitate a bit, not agree so quickly. A look of appreciation flashed in his eyes. "It appears you truly are a smart man. In that case, have your people withdraw immediately." "Withdraw?" Irving chuckled. "I nodded because you were right about one thing... this is your last chance." Duncan''s smile immediately vanished, his voice turning icy. "What do you mean?" "Exactly what it sounds like. Didn''t you understand?" Irving shook his head. "This is the last chance for you and the forces behind you. If you don''t get off this land immediately, you will remain here forever." "Bastard!" Duncan was thoroughly enraged. "Fine, fine, I want to see who dies here today!" Just then, the black-clad servant who had left earlier returned, followed by four elders from the Brotherhood of Night Blades. These elders, dressed in black robes, quickly gathered around Duncan. Their eyes were fixed on Irving, and the atmosphere instantly became tense, like a drawn sword. "Irving, we''re here." came an urgent voice. Sophia and Vicky had arrived, their faces extremely grave. The next moment, two masses of light clashed violently! Chapter 74: The Scales of Victory Inside the castle, the air was thick with the smoke of battle. James, leading over two hundred Group members, was locked in fierce combat with the players from The Brotherhood of Night Blades. Severed limbs and pieces of flesh were scattered everywhere, even some blood-stained organs, and the bloodstains had turned the floor a deep crimson. "Damn it, I underestimated these people''s strength¡­" James''s armor was stained red, and his body was covered with wounds. The reason The Brotherhood of Night Blades had managed to aggressively take over more than ten Groups in just a few days was not to be ignored.Their strength was formidable. Although James and his team had launched a surprise night raid on The Brotherhood of Night Blades, gaining the upper hand by infiltrating the castle unexpectedly, the members of The Brotherhood quickly recovered from the shock, regrouped, and mounted a fierce counterattack. "President! Many of our brothers have already fallen. If this continues¡­" a blood-soaked veteran player from James''s Group approached him and said worriedly. Looking around, the ground was littered with bodies, nearly forming a small hill. Both sides had suffered heavy casualties, with neither gaining any significant advantage. "Shut up!" A glint of determination flashed in James''s eyes. He glanced towards the central hall and said coldly, "We''ve come this far, we can''t retreat now. Even if only one person remains, we must continue to fight!" When two adversaries encounter each other on a narrow path, the braver one wins. The battle had reached a fever pitch. At this stage, it was not only a test of skill but also a battle of nerves. Whichever side chose to retreat now would face total annihilation. At this point, both the players of the Green Ivy Group and those of The Brotherhood of Night Blades had their eyes fixed on the central hall of the castle. In the hall, Irving was engaged in a fierce battle with Duncan and his four chief elders. Blinding flashes of light made it impossible to look directly at the fight, with only the sound of explosions echoing through the hall. The duel between the strongest of both sides would determine the final victory or defeat! Below the hall, players from both camps could only silently pray that the scales of victory would tip in their favor¡­ Meanwhile. The family Groups nearby, controlled by The Brotherhood of Night Blades, had also received Duncan''s warning, instructing them to reach the castle for reinforcements as quickly as possible. Upon receiving the warning, these Groups erupted into chaos. Inside the Thunder Group. Several key members of the Group were gathered, their faces grave as they discussed the situation. "It''s unbelievable that someone dared to attack The Brotherhood of Night Blades!" The Group''s president, a middle-aged man, looked at the letter in his hand, his face filled with astonishment. He then asked, "Do we know which Group it is?" The vice-president beside him shook his head, his tone complicated, "Not yet¡­ but for them to have breached that castle, no matter which Group it is, their strength must be extraordinary." "Don''t delay any longer. The letter says we only have ten minutes. If we don''t make it to the castle to reinforce them, The Brotherhood of Night Blades will definitely retaliate against us!" A small-statured player reminded, his eyes filled with fear. "But... but if we do this, won''t we become puppets of those bastards forever?" "I''d rather face retaliation than continue to serve those bastards!" "..." A fierce argument erupted among the players within the Group. And it wasn''t just within the Thunder Group.Other Groups controlled by The Brotherhood of Night Blades were also in heated discussions. Inside the Dream Group. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Group leader, seated at the head of the table, furrowed his brows, sighing and shaking his head intermittently, unable to make a decision. He looked at the other members of the Group. "Should we send reinforcements or not?" An elderly man, nearing fifty, was the first to speak. "I believe this situation could be a turning point. If that Group manages to break through The Brotherhood of Night Blades'' castle, we could seize the opportunity to rid ourselves of their control. But if they fail..." A young man sitting nearby interrupted him. "Oh, shut up already. Time is running out. Are we going or not? Just give us a straight answer!" "Fuck them!" Another burly man, with a giant axe slung over his shoulder, stood up and snapped, "Have you all gotten used to being their dogs? I''d rather face retaliation than continue to serve those bastards!" The atmosphere plunged into silence. After a long pause, the elderly man continued, "We need a foolproof plan, one that protects us without giving The Brotherhood of Night Blades any leverage, yet also gives us a chance to break free from their control." At that moment, the Dream Group leader''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he''d come up with an idea. ... Meanwhile At a military base in the suburbs of the capital city. Inside an office in the underground secure area, Anna and Aron sat in silence, both wearing grim expressions. The tension hung thick in the air. Finally, Aron couldn''t hold back any longer. He slammed his hand on the table and stood up, shouting, "We''ve already passed the agreed-upon time. They must have already started fighting. If we don''t go now, it''ll be too late!" Seeing Anna still silent, the hot-tempered Aron could no longer contain his emotions. He picked up a cup and hurled it to the ground with force. "I''ve already had people investigate. That Brotherhood of Night Blades has direct ties to the Night Blades. They might even be a subsidiary force sent to our country." Aron continued, his voice brimming with anger. "That kid was right the last time! This should have been handled by our Angel Guild, but now..." "What good does it do to take your anger out on me?" Anna cut him off, her eyes also filled with fury. "Do you think I don''t want to send reinforcements?" Hearing this, Aron fell silent. He could only channel all his pent-up rage into the wall beside him, landing a heavy punch that left a dent in the hard surface. After hearing Irving''s plan in the car, Aron had immediately returned to Anna''s office, relayed the plan verbatim, and then they split up to take action. Aron was responsible for selecting elite members from the Angel Guild and quickly forming a combat team. Anna, on the other hand, reported the situation to the top leadership as quickly as possible. She hadn''t expected any problems, but after reporting, she waited over two hours without receiving a response. She eventually called the higher-ups directly, only to find out that they were deeply divided over the operation and were still in a meeting to discuss it. After another hour, Anna finally received a call back. When she saw the final decision made by the senior leadership, she felt as if she''d been doused with cold water. The response was as follows: "Without any official complaints or relevant evidence from any Group, members of the Angel Guild will not be allowed to participate in this incident!" In other words, the senior leadership had treated The Brotherhood of Night Blades as a regular Group in the game, and deemed Irving''s actions as player disputes. According to the rules, the Angel Guild, officially formed by the authorities, would not interfere in any player disputes unless national interests were at stake. "This is fucking bullshit!" Aron had never felt so frustrated. As he punched the wall, he said, "If The Brotherhood of Night Blades didn''t have support from foreign forces, would they dare to be so arrogant?" "They even dare to openly kill people on the streets of our capital now. If we don''t eradicate them now, they will only become more arrogant in the future!" Aron said. Anna knew this all too well. She shook her head and let out a sigh, "An hour ago, I received a call from the security department. The leader they caught has committed suicide by poison." Aron found this hard to believe, "Suicide by poison? Are the people from the security department incompetent? Didn''t they search him before the interrogation? How could they let him die so easily," With the death of the leader, all the evidence was gone... "I also think there''s something strange about this." Anna said with a complex expression, then continued, "Well, it''s no use discussing a dead person. We can only investigate it slowly later, the most crucial thing is what''s happening right now." After interacting with him for this period of time, she was clearer than anyone about Irving''s importance. A player who could casually provide thousands of pieces of equipment would be a key protection target in any country, under any force! "I really don''t know what the higher-ups are thinking..." Anna shook her head, but a subtle gleam flashed in her eyes. "Alright." Aron didn''t notice this, heaved a long sigh, "What other options do we have? Honestly, I''m very disappointed with the decision from above. Now, all we can do is hope he can survive this." With that, Aron was about to turn around and leave. Looking at his originally straight spine, which now seemed slightly stooped due to despair, Anna made up her mind at this moment and quickly stopped him, "Wait!" She then said, "Now, I have a plan, one that does not violate the orders from above, and can also lend him a hand. It all depends if you dare to join me." Aron paused mid-step, and when he heard what Anna had to say next, the sorrow on his face instantly disappeared. Chapter 75: Moment of Decision Rules are rigid, but people are flexible. Despite the explicit order from the official higher-ups forbidding the Angel Guild from participating in the operation, Anna had thought of another way. "All of you, gather now!" When Aron emerged from his office, the dark cloud that had been hanging over his face had disappeared, and his robust voice echoed throughout the area. Soon. An elite squad specially selected from the Angel Guild, under the leadership of Aron and Anna, entered the game. When Aron led the team to the coordinates given by Irving, there was not a single soul in the deserted bush. Not far from them, thick black smoke was billowing from a castle, and faint cries could be heard. "He really dared to lead an attack..." Looking at the towering and sturdy castle, Anna''s expression became complex, "It seems there''s still a battle going on inside, I wonder how it''s going." "We should hurry up, it might be too late if we delay." Aron urged. At this point, if the perspective could be elevated, one could see from the sky above that not only the Angel Guild but groups from all directions were converging towards this location. Inside the castle. The combat that James'' group had initially planned to end quickly now felt like they were stuck in a quagmire. The members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades who had gathered around were still resisting desperately. Neither side was willing to back down. "James, we can''t drag this on any longer. The guys are almost unable to hold on..." "Yes, we''ve lost too many men." A group of battle-scarred players gathered around James, expressing their concerns anxiously. Just then, a player from the group ran over from the direction of the castle gate, panting, "Bad news! Bad news, James, other groups are coming from outside. They have us completely surrounded. If we don''t leave now, it''ll be too late." The Green Ivy Group had deployed over two hundred players for this mission, but now only half of them remained. Everyone was distressed. In particular, the newly recruited players, many of whom had joined for the equipment provided by the Green Ivy Group. They were all astounded by Irving''s extraordinary power and tactical deployment far beyond his age, but... S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Players who died in this battle could not resurrect, they were essentially staking their lives on Irving. "James, please lead us out of here." Many players pleaded, "Even if we could kill these members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades, we would simply not be able to resist the supporting groups that will arrive." At this moment, all eyes were on James. Even a slight nod from him would signal the immediate retreat of his men, giving them a chance to survive. James looked around. Among the players he had brought, some had arms severed by sharp blades, others had deep chest wounds exposing bones, and there were those with long slashes across their abdomens, revealing glimpses of internal organs. James felt a slight sting in his nose. He knew these players had given their all. "Alright." Finally, James nodded, gritting his bloodied teeth. "While those groups haven''t surrounded us yet, you all should leave as soon as possible. Get as far away as you can. It has been my honor to fight alongside you." The players surrounding him heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing these words, but moments later, they seemed to remember something. "James, what about you..." asked a veteran member of the Green Ivy Group. "Aren''t you leaving with us?" "Leave?" A bitter smile crept across James'' face. His resolute gaze shifted towards the direction of the hall, where the battle continued fiercely. He said slowly, "Irving is still up there... Whatever the outcome, I can''t leave here without seeing him first." "I owe him this, and I must pay it back!" His words were powerful, striking the hearts of the players like weights. The next moment, silence fell over everyone. "Brothers, go save yourselves. I''m not leaving either." declared an older player from the group, drawing his sword from the ground and choosing to stand by James. "I''m staying too." another veteran player said solemnly. "These past days, I''ve watched friends and comrades die one by one. I don''t want to live such a cowardly life anymore." "Damn it, killing one is a fair trade, killing two is a bonus! If we don''t get rid of these Brotherhood of Night Blades bastards now, they''ll come after us sooner or later." "That''s right, so what if we die? We''ve all seen how powerful that guy Irving is. Following him is our only hope to survive!" "..." The players made their decisions one after another. Those who chose to stay were no longer motivated by the equipment provided by the Green Ivy Group. They genuinely recognized Irving''s strength from the bottom of their hearts. In the face of the impending apocalypse, only following a powerful leader could give them a chance to survive! Irving''s overwhelming strength and maturity far beyond his years had impressed them deeply. Just these two qualities were enough to make some players willing to risk their lives for him. Even though those who chose to stay might never see the light of another day, they had no regrets. Of course, some players still decided to flee towards the castle gates... Ten minutes later. The reinforcement groups began to arrive. A total of twelve groups, comprising nearly seven to eight hundred players, completely surrounded the castle. When Anna and Aron arrived with the elite squad from the Angel Guild, they were also astonished by the sight of the sea of players before them. "What should we do now?" Aron''s face was graven, he turned to Anna, "I didn''t expect The Brotherhood of Night Blades to have expanded to this extent in just a few days..." Twelve groups, seven to eight hundred players, if they stormed the castle at this time, James and the players who chose to stay would be like ants, easily crushed. "Don''t rush." Anna tried to calm her emotions, her gaze fell on the groups rushing over again. Unexpectedly, when these groups arrived with reinforcements outside the castle, they did not choose to enter immediately. They seemed to have reached some understanding and were silently waiting for something. "What..." Aron looked at this scene in surprise and said in confusion, "Aren''t these groups all under control? Why haven''t they gone in to help?" Anna seemed to understand something, a smile replaced the seriousness on her face, and she explained, "They are waiting to see how the wind blows." "What do you mean?" Aron asked. "If Irving can successfully take this castle and completely eradicate The Brotherhood of Night Blades, they can break free and regain their freedom." Anna continued, "On the contrary, if Irving is unfortunately defeated, they can quickly take action, rush into the castle, at least they would not be violating The Brotherhood of Night Blades order and could at least protect themselves." Aron immediately understood. In fact, their goal in bringing the elite squad of the Angel Guild this time was similar to these groups. Although the official high level did not allow the Angel Guild to directly participate in this operation, they did not say they couldn''t come to help. Anna had already made up her mind in her heart that she would save Irving even if she disobeyed the orders from above at the critical moment. The presence of the Angel Guild here was as the last line of defense to cover for Irving. "Since these groups have not gone directly in, then our goal has been achieved." Anna breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at the castle with a complex gaze, "It''s all up to him now..." At this moment. At the front of the hall in the center of the castle, Vicky and Sophia were pale, their foreheads were covered with beads of cold sweat like beans, and there were many corpses of Stone Golem Giants and Snow Shadow Wolves around... "Irving, I can''t hold on much longer." Vicky gritted her silver teeth and said, the green light emanating from her body had become dimmer than before. Sophia on the side didn''t say a word, but her soft armor had become tattered, and her fair skin was covered with scars, with bright red blood flowing down her skin. Irving looked at them, then at the dead bodies of the beasts on the ground. Almost all the beasts he had brought this time had been killed. "Kid... don''t you know you''re going to die?" Duncan shouted hysterically, "The groups outside have all arrived, and the moment they rush in will be your death!" Only two of the four elders around Duncan were left, both of them seriously injured. However, the reinforcements outside the castle had arrived, and the balance of victory was gradually tilting towards them. "Die?" Irving looked at the crowd outside the castle with a nonchalant smile, "Before our fight ends, I''m afraid they won''t come in." Duncan was stunned, as if he had also reacted to something, the smug smile on his face gradually disappeared. The next moment. The staff in Irving''s hand once again emitted dazzling light, condensing into a giant fireball with a diameter of more than tens of meters in a moment. But this time, he did not choose to release the fireball directly, but rushed straight towards Duncan and the remaining two elders. "Is he... going to die with them?!" "Are you mad!" Duncan exclaimed in horror. Chapter 76: On the brink of life and death The battle in the hall was gradually coming to an end. Although Duncan had lost two elders, Irving had also paid a heavy price. Almost all the creatures he had led to the battle had been wiped out, while Vicky and Sophia had completely exhausted their mental powers. The only ones who still had the ability to fight were Irving and the nondescript little black hunting dog by his side. "To be able to fight against four elders of The Brotherhood of Night Blades with his own strength, that young man is indeed terrifyingly strong. It''s just a pity..." The white-haired elder from Dream Group shook his head helplessly. "It''s indeed a pity, he was so close to success." "As far as I know, Duncan is a level 12, a powerful warrior who has reached the stage of a hero, and the other two elders are at least around level 9." "It''s hard for him to defeat Duncan and the two elders by himself, it looks like everything is over." "We should go in and reinforce, otherwise The Brotherhood of Night Blades won''t let us off." The Groups outside the castle were all staring closely at the situation inside. Although all the players present admired Irving''s courage, the balance of victory was ultimately tipping towards The Brotherhood of Night Blades. However, the next moment, something happened that no one expected. "It''s time to end this..." Irving''s deep eyes were filled with killing intent. He glanced at Little Black, who was closely following him, and then charged straight towards Duncan and the two elders. "He''s trying to take them down with him, he''s gone mad!" Duncan was watching Irving coming at him with a huge fireball, and the smile on his face completely disappeared. Although he was a powerful warrior with formidable close combat ability, he did not dare to take Irving''s[FireBall]head-on after witnessing its power. Furthermore, at this moment Irving had gathered all his mental power into the fireball, which made it even more terrifying. The key point was that if the[FireBall]was released directly, Duncan and the others might still have a chance to evade it. After all, once the fireball was released, its trajectory could not be changed. However, Irving had chosen this method of mutual destruction. No matter where Duncan and his men ran, they would eventually be locked on. "Damn it..." Duncan clenched his long sword and looked at the approaching Irving, a hint of fear flashed in his cold eyes. Close combat usually gave the warrior an absolute advantage, whether it was the powerful physical body or the means of attack. However, at this moment, Duncan dared not confront Irving directly. "You''re really mad!" Duncan turned to the two elders beside him and without hesitation pulled them in front of him, intending to offset the power of the giant fireball. "Master, you..." The two elders were stunned. Before they had a chance to resist, the giant fireball hit them directly. Boom! Whether it was James and the others who were fighting hard in the castle, or the Group players outside, they all saw the towering flames in front of the hall. After the violent explosion, the bricks and tiles were in ruins in front of the hall. A huge gap had been blasted in the fence, and with the dusty smoke gradually dissipating, Irving, Duncan, and the two elders had all disappeared... Vicky stared blankly at the scene in front of her, her mouth open but unable to shout. Her tears, like broken pearls, rolled down one after another. The explosion seemed to shatter her heart as well. "Irving... Irving " Sophia could no longer support her body. She felt a wave of dizziness rise up, her vision began to blur, and she fainted onto the ground. The enormous fireball of the explosion had consumed all of Irving''s spiritual power. Even the incredibly hard bricks and tiles in front of the hall were shattered into pieces, let alone a human. "Irving!" James, who was in the midst of battling, felt his body tremble slightly. The long sword tightly held in his hand fell to the ground as he roared in the direction of the explosion. But there was no response other than the rolling smoke. The players who had chosen to stay also lifted their gaze towards the direction of the hall. Their bloodshot eyes gradually became dim, and a sense of despair welled up in their hearts. Outside the castle. Players from various major Groups who had rushed over were also deeply shocked by this scene. They had originally thought that Irving was sure to lose, but they hadn''t expected that he would choose to die with Duncan in such an extreme manner. "That young man is very brave... Alas, if he''s still alive, he could definitely become a top player in the near future." the white-haired elder from the Dream Group sighed. The other players also shook their heads and sighed in unison. Howl! S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, a long howl sounded. Everyone was startled, and they turned their gaze in the direction of the sound. They saw a black hound standing on the edge of the ruined hall. It seemed to be holding something tightly in its mouth. Looking down, they saw a figure hanging on the edge of the ruins. "He... he''s still alive?!" After a moment, everyone seemed to realize something. Their eyes widened like copper bells, and they spoke incredulously. At this time, Anna and Aron also saw the figure hanging on the edge of the ruins, and a bright light suddenly flashed in their dim eyes. The recent explosion was too sudden, and they didn''t have time to react. They could only watch as Irving rushed towards Duncan and the others, followed by a burst of fire. "Quick! Rescue him!" Anna shouted, she couldn''t care less about the orders from the higher-ups at this moment. She led the members of the Angel Guild into the castle. The other Groups gathered outside the castle also rushed in like a tide. At this moment, Irving, who was hanging in mid-air, was covered with wounds caused by the fireball. Especially his chest, where the white bones were vaguely visible. "I didn''t expect it to be this bad..." he bit his teeth, looking down at the ground. The hall was about seventy or eighty meters above the ground. He was already seriously injured, and if he fell from here, he would definitely break into pieces. Little Black was biting his corner of his clothes tightly. Ouch...Little Black let out a series of low howls from his throat, using all his strength to try to pull Irving up. However, the recent explosion had not only blasted a gaping hole here but also caused the surrounding bricks and stones to crack. With each step Little Black took backward, more bricks would fall around them. "Damn it!" Irving felt excruciating pain all over his body, unable to muster any strength. He couldn''t help but curse. With a tearing sound, the corner of Irving''s clothes, which Little Black was tightly gripping, began to rip. After the intense battle just now, Irving''s clothes were already in tatters and could no longer bear his weight. As the tear in the fabric widened, just as Irving was about to fall, someone suddenly grabbed his wrist. "Irving!" James arrived just in time, with a group of players from the Green Ivy Group following behind him. "Hurry up and help!" Soon,Thanks to everyone''s efforts, they finally managed to pull Irving up. Inside the castle. The Group players who had rushed in saw the remaining members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades. Remembering the recent days of being oppressed by these people, their eyes were filled with rage. "Slaughter these bastards!" a voice shouted from within the crowd. Immediately, hundreds of players launched a brutal massacre on the remaining members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades within the castle. In front of the central hall, the battle had ended. Anna and Aron, leading the elite squad of the Angel Guild, had also arrived. When they saw Irving''s body, torn apart by the explosion, they were speechless for a long time. A deep sense of guilt filled their hearts. "Irving, we''re so sorry, we were already¡­" Aron tried to explain. "No need to say anything." Irving, lying on the steps, interrupted him. When he had heard from Duncan that the Night Blades had infiltrated the high ranks of the officials, he had already realized that the Angel Guild wouldn''t come. "You guys quickly go down and check if those three are dead or alive." Irving instructed James with a stern look. "We need to see them, dead or alive. They must not escape." "Understood." James responded and immediately led the Group members towards the lower part of the hall. But before leaving, he shot a fierce glare at Anna and Aron. "Spit!" One player from the Green Ivy Group spat thickly on the ground. Anna and Aron exchanged a glance, each seeing the helplessness in the other''s eyes. They knew that the players were beginning to harbor resentment towards the Angel Guild. "Come over here quickly," Anna said, glancing behind her. A young girl stepped out from the elite squad. The young girl approached Irving and gently waved her staff. "Irving, she''s the only healer in our Angel Guild," Anna explained. "She can swiftly heal your wounds." Mages were already a rare profession, and healer mages were one in a million. It was not surprising that the Angel Guild, an official organization, would have one healer mage. The next moment, Irving felt the intense pain throughout his body ease slightly. However, for someone as severely injured as he was, this level of healing was almost negligible. Just then, a piercing voice rang out: "My man doesn''t need your help!" Chapter 77: The Center of Attention "My man doesn''t need your rescue!" Vicky dragged her weakened body over and forcefully pushed aside the young girl from the Angel Guild. Her gaze, filled with a mix of resentment and weariness, fell upon Anna. According to the plan, the Angel Guild was supposed to send an elite team to participate in the operation to annihilate The Brotherhood of Night Blades. But what happened? By the time the battle here had ended, Anna arrived leisurely with her team, rendering their presence meaningless... Irving had almost perished alongside Duncan and the two elders just moments ago! "Vicky, it''s not what you think. We had our own difficulties." Anna quickly stepped forward, seeing Vicky''s expression, and sighed. "I know you''re not going to listen to anything I say right now, but Irving''s injuries are really severe. The healer we just brought in, she was recruited with great effort from across the country¡­" The young girl who had been pushed away earlier pouted in dissatisfaction towards Vicky. As a healer, a role extremely rare in the game, her status in the Angel Guild was very high. In the Other World Game, as well as in other types of online games, roles akin to "healers" are often the backbone of any team. Though they lack combat abilities, they are the essential support for all members. "What''s so special about it?" The young girl rolled her eyes arrogantly. "Your man? He''s so badly injured he''s almost dead. I''m the only one who can attempt to save him, and yet you''re unwilling to let me?" "Angla!" Anna quickly grabbed the young girl beside her and shook her head, signaling her to stop talking. Anna then walked over to Vicky and urgently said, "Vicky, now is not the time to discuss who''s right or wrong. The most important thing is to heal Irving''s wounds." "As of now, only Angla has the ability to treat him." Anna said confidently. Only a group with the official backing like the Angel Guild could recruit a healer, while other groups could barely recruit any players with magical abilities, let alone a healer. At that moment, a group of people walked up the steps to the hall. They were the leaders and elite members of the twelve groups. Although the castle''s hunt for the remaining members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades wasn''t over, the morale had plummeted after seeing Duncan and the two elders being pushed off the high platform, leaving the enemies completely demoralized and powerless. "That''s him!" The twelve group leaders instantly recognized Irving and hurried over with their elite members. Their hearts were filled with gratitude towards Irving. They were filled with gratitude towards Irving. Had it not been for this young man, they may still have been enslaved by The Brotherhood of Night Blades, living like dogs. But when they saw Irving''s severe injuries, their expressions turned grim. They whispered among themselves, but none of them had any idea what to do. "Vicky, please don''t be so stubborn. Let her treat Irving." Anna pleaded once more. Yet, her words were met with an icy response. "Not necessary!" Vicky retorted. The members of the various Groups present recognized Anna and her team, their gazes filled with a complex mix of emotions. When they looked at Angla, the healer mage, their hearts couldn''t help but skip a beat. Although these Groups harbored some grievances against the official authorities, everyone knew that at this moment, the only ones who could save Irving were the Angel Guild. Just as they were about to step forward and plead their case. The next moment, something completely unexpected happened. Vicky''s staff moved ever so slightly, and a series of green glows, like fireflies, floated out. They hovered momentarily before swiftly entering Irving''s body. "She¡­ she''s also a healer!" one of the group leaders exclaimed in astonishment. This profession was already incredibly rare in the game, and now there were two of them. The group members were stunned, and even Anna was taken aback. Angla, in particular, had the pride on her face slowly fade away. She could clearly sense that the life force in the green glows released by this woman was far stronger. Irving felt the excruciating pain from his countless wounds rapidly diminish, replaced by an itching sensation¡ªthe sign of healing. A deathly silence fell over the scene. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Irving, watching as his ghastly wounds visibly began to heal. Little Black, sensing his master''s improving condition, wagged his tail excitedly and circled around them. Ten minutes later. Irving finally managed to stand up from the steps. His equipment was in tatters, shredded and broken in the battle, but most of his wounds had healed. "Irving¡­" Vicky''s voice was weak. Having exhausted herself casting the[Healing Art], she swayed and collapsed before she could finish her sentence. At that moment, a pair of strong arms caught her around the waist. "You''ve worked hard." Irving said softly, looking at the unconscious Vicky in his arms, a gentle light flickering in his deep eyes. Just then, James returned with his men. Seeing Irving''s recovered state, his expression first showed surprise, then excitement. "Have you found them?" Irving asked. James nodded and called out to the back, "Bring them over here for Irving to see!" A few players from the Green Ivy Group dragged three charred corpses into the midst of the crowd, as if hauling garbage bags. The bodies belonged to Duncan, the leader of the Brotherhood of Night Blades, and the two elders. The two elders, used as meat shields, had their bodies blown apart, resembling nothing more than ragdolls with multiple limbs severed. Irving''s gaze fell upon the masked corpse. He frowned, then approached and removed the mask. A pale face was revealed to everyone. The players who had been enslaved by the Brotherhood of Night Blades had never seen Duncan''s true face. When they finally saw the face beneath the mask, their hearts surged with turbulent emotions. Duncan''s pale face revealed a touch of delicate beauty, particularly the arched eyebrows and the pallid lips, features distinctly feminine. "He... he''s actually a woman?" a sharp-eyed player exclaimed in shock. No one had ever imagined that the ruthless and cold-blooded leader of the Brotherhood of Night Blades was a woman. To be precise, she was a female warrior. The crowd erupted in a cacophony of discussions. Irving''s deep, profound eyes flickered with a complex emotion as he looked at Duncan''s corpse. After a moment, he spoke slowly, "Alright, from now on, the Brotherhood of Night Blades no longer exists. You are all free." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Brotherhood of Night Blades had been completely annihilated in this battle, and the various groups were finally free from their control. After a brief period of discussion, the crowd settled down. As they glanced around, they were met with scenes of desolation¡ªcorpses scattered everywhere and ruins left in the wake of battle, leaving the castle in a state of desolation. "You there, young man, how should we address you?" The president of the Dream Group stepped forward with a hint of respect in his voice. The leaders of the other groups, along with their elite members, also gathered around, their faces unable to hide their excitement. "Indeed, young man, if it weren''t for you, we would still be enslaved by these bastards. You saved us." the president of the Thunder Group added, stepping forward. "We really don''t know how to thank you!" The memory of the battle that had just taken place in front of the hall, especially the scene of Irving recklessly charging at Duncan and the two elders with his[FireBall], was still fresh in their minds. They were all deeply impressed by the bravery of the young man before them. Most importantly, this young man had single-handedly destroyed the Brotherhood of Night Blades, a group that had terrified all the other groups. His formidable strength left everyone present in awe. Within the Green Ivy Group, the players who had chosen to stay and fight to the death felt more confident than ever in their decision as they looked at Irving. In that moment, Irving was surrounded by players like a star being admired by its followers. There was a mix of shock, admiration, and even a hint of reverence in their eyes. They all had a strong feeling that this young man would undoubtedly become a dominant figure in the near future, and now was the best time to forge a connection with him. Every player looked at him expectantly, eager to know the identity of this man. "I''m just an ordinary player in the Other World." Irving said with a calm smile. "This castle is now my personal property. If there''s nothing else, you may all leave now." As his words fell, a wave of disappointment washed over the crowd, as though they had been doused with cold water. "Young man..." the president of the Dream Group began, as if wanting to say more, but he was cut off before he could continue. "Please leave." Irving said coldly. Chapter 78: The Hall "Please leave!" Irving''s voice was tinged with a chill. The smiles on the faces of the twelve group presidents surrounding him gradually faded. They wore expressions of slight embarrassment, and in the end, they could only shake their heads, leading their players away from here. The Brotherhood of Night Blades had been eradicated, granting these groups their freedom once more. They were even more interested in the powerful man before them. Even if Irving made some demands now, these groups would probably agree without hesitation. No one expected Irving to give them an expulsion order. "Irving." Anna approached him at this time, her face bearing an apology. "I''m really sorry, originally we were ready to send an elite team to support this operation, but after discussion, the senior leaders above decided to cancel the operation." "We had no choice... I hope you understand." Anna couldn''t help but sigh. As the deputy leader of the Angel Troop, she must obey official orders. No matter how dissatisfied she was with the decision of the higher-ups, she couldn''t resist. "Alright, you don''t have to say more, I already knew you wouldn''t come." Irving replied with a bitter smile on his face. This was the main reason why he didn''t want to join the officials. Before the apocalypse, the authorities, as the largest force in the country, built a huge underground safety zone in less than a month and possessed a large amount of reserve materials. Countless players were desperate to join the Angel Guild. But many people overlooked the fact that while enjoying the benefits brought by the officials, they had to obey the orders of the higher-ups. Even if they were dissatisfied with the decisions made above, they had to carry them out. This was undoubtedly like putting an invisible shackle on themselves. Of course, for those players who were not so powerful in the game, or even had trouble protecting themselves, joining the officials was a good choice. But Irving had never thought of relying on any power. He even actively distanced himself from these powers, like the groups who wanted to curry favor with him just now... In the apocalypse, always remember that only when your own strength is strong enough is it the real capital! "You knew all along?" Anna furrowed her brows, seemingly catching some deeper meaning from his words. She looked at Irving with some confusion. Irving said in a deep voice, "Someone within your official high ranks has been bought by foreign powers." His words were blunt, not only Anna, but even Aron on the side felt a huge rock drop in their hearts, stirring up ripples. Seeing their surprised expressions, Irving shook his head, "Don''t ask me how I know, it''s your internal affairs." "Alright, you can leave here now." Irving led James and the players within the Green Ivy Group to the castle below, which was now in ruins. The remnants of the Brotherhood of Night Blades had been eradicated by the groups that had arrived earlier. At this moment, the entire castle was permeated with a thick smell of blood... Looking at Irving''s back, Anna''s expression, which had come to her senses, was extremely complex. At this moment, she seemed to have figured something out. "Damn it." Aron couldn''t help but curse, "I knew there was something wrong when the higher-ups deliberated for so long and then cancelled the operation. There is a traitor amongst us!" Having served on the border for over a decade, Aron had an inherent love for his country running in his veins. Upon hearing the news, his rage was ignited. He would not tolerate any betrayal. "Enough." Anna interjected, her face stern. "Whether this information is accurate or not, we must investigate thoroughly once we return." Not only the abnormal decision of the official senior management, but also the captain of The Brotherhood of Night Blades who was arrested during the day. Despite being taken to the police station for interrogation, he suddenly died from poisoning... This couldn''t be a coincidence! "Let''s leave this place." Anna glanced once more at Irving before leading her elite squad away from the scene. The fight had lasted for over four hours. A ray of fish belly white appeared on the horizon, and the sunset slowly rose. The first ray of dawn illuminated the earth, gradually driving away the darkness. After this battle, apart from the players who chose to escape midway, there were still 89 players left in the Green Ivy Group. "Let''s clean up the corpses in the castle first. Those severely injured can log out of the game and rest." Irving instructed James. James asked, "Irving, the group suffered heavy losses. I worry about what might happen next. Should we recruit more members?" The Green Ivy Group relies on the Green Ivy Corporation behind it. The Green Ivy Corporation had ample funds and equipment. As long as they post in the trading area, they can recruit some players to join. "You handle recruitment. Not everything needs my approval." Irving replied coolly. His gaze rested on the eighty-nine remaining players. "Those who stayed have passed the test. They should be given priority when distributing equipment. As for new members, they must go through a new assessment." "Understood." James nodded. To strengthen a group, aside from recruiting players, it was crucial that these players were willing to fight steadfastly for the group in critical times. If there were players in the group who may escape at any time, then this group actually had no combat power and cohesion James was assigned the task of cleaning the battlefield while Irving returned to the hall in the center of the castle with Little Black loyally following behind. Vicky, who had fallen unconscious due to excessive mental exertion, had been sent back to her home in the real world to rest. "Hmm?" At this moment, Irving''s eyebrows suddenly furrowed. He had just been busy arranging for post-war cleaning and did not notice that Sophia had suddenly disappeared. She had been with Vicky when they initially charged towards Duncan and the two elders. He had not seen her since he was pulled from the rubble by James and the others. "Could she have gone back with her family?" Irving murmured. The battle was over and Sophia, being an ice mage, was no longer in danger. He didn''t think much of it and turned his gaze towards the magnificent palace unaffected by the battle. Irving, accompanied by Little Black, walked straight into the palace. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon entering, his eyes were immediately drawn to the opulent d¨¦cor. A dozen large columns, painted with red lacquer, stood around the room. A pristine white carpet covered the floor, and at the center stood a throne crafted from a unique ore. Ding! At that moment, a system alert echoed in Irving''s mind. [You have entered another player''s shelter!] [System is detecting... The original owner of this shelter is deceased. You may choose to occupy this shelter.] [Notice: Once you choose to occupy, your original shelter will be automatically relocated here. Do you wish to proceed?] Irving paused, a faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. The shelter of the Brotherhood of Night Blades had been transformed into a castle. The towering and robust exterior walls alone required a considerable amount of ore to construct, not to mention the intricate interior layout. It didn''t take a genius to figure out that the materials used to build this castle had been gathered collectively by the twelve groups enslaved by the Brotherhood of Night Blades. Compared to this castle, Irving''s previous shelter seemed very basic. "Let''s see what else is here." Irving said but didn''t immediately make his choice. He started to roam around the palace. Aside from some everyday items, he didn''t find anything of value. There was a side hall in the palace used for rest. "Duncan must have lived in this side hall." Irving murmured to himself before walking in. The side hall was much smaller compared to the main hall, but it was still several times larger than Irving''s previous stone house. It was decorated with various plants, and a pleasant fragrance filled the air. Besides some tables and chairs, there was a large round bed covered with animal skins in the middle. Irving cast his gaze around the side hall, looking somewhat disappointed. "There''s nothing here, that''s odd." Just then, Little Black seemed to have discovered something. It quickly dashed towards a bookshelf in the corner and then anxiously turned to look at Irving, howling non-stop. Since the signing of the master-servant contract, Little Black had acquired three additional skills besides the purple flame that constantly surrounded it. One of the skills: [Hell''s Scent], allowed Little Black to detect treasures hidden in the dark! Irving''s eyes lit up. He immediately realized that something must be hidden near the inconspicuous bookshelf. He quickly walked towards the bookshelf and began searching. However, aside from a few ordinary scrolls used for setting traps and buildings, he didn''t find anything else. " Just then, he seemed to inadvertently trigger something. Irving only felt a rumbling sound by his ear, as if some mechanism was being activated... Chapter 79: The Ancient Race A rumbling sound erupted... Little Black seemed to sense something and became even more excited, wagging its tail incessantly. In the next moment, a secret compartment popped out from the bookshelf, a gleam flickering in Irving''s eyes. This hall was the core of the entire castle, and The Brotherhood of Night Blades had taken over the twelve guilds nearby, undoubtedly looting a lot of resources from them. The secret compartment was not large, only about thirty centimeters. However, as Irving looked inside, the smile on his face gradually faded. Were it not for Little Black''s [Hellish Scent] skill, this secret compartment would have been nearly impossible to discover. He had thought something hidden so well must be a treasure, but instead... inside the compartment was merely a tattered sheepskin scroll. "What a waste of effort." Irving shook his head, expressing his disappointment. The sheepskin scroll looked no different from the traps and architectural blueprints on the bookshelf, and it appeared even older and more dilapidated, as if it had been retrieved from a trash bin. With patience, Irving took out the sheepskin scroll. It was covered with densely packed, strange symbols, and beneath them were numerous lines, somewhat resembling a map. Although he couldn''t understand the meaning of those strange symbols, he could sense that there was a unique power embedded within the text. "This scroll seems different from the blueprints; it must be pointing to some place..." Irving thought to himself. He gradually realized that the sheepskin scroll was not as simple as it seemed. Given that Duncan had specifically hidden it in a secret compartment within the hall, its importance was evident. [Congratulations, player, you have obtained the "Lost Legacy Scroll"] [Description: This scroll is a relic of an ancient race from Blue Star. By following the guidance within the scroll to locate the indicated ruins and passing the tests, one has the opportunity to obtain the legacy of this ancient race...] As the system prompt echoed, Irving looked at the description before him, his brows gradually furrowing. "An ancient race?" Irving fell into deep thought. He had once watched a science program that suggested humans were not the only intelligent race to appear on Blue Star. Millions of years ago, when the ancestors of humans were still groping their way through primordial forests, continuously evolving, it was very likely that this ancient land had once harbored another group of mysterious deities, perhaps possessing technology beyond human imagination. But as time passed and history shifted, they were buried deep within the sands of time. Though this theory was speculative, it was not without basis. Scientists had discovered traces left by ancient races on Blue Star, but the span of millions of years made it nearly impossible to verify... Holding the worn sheepskin scroll, Irving felt an indescribable premonition. This ancient race might very well have been the rulers of Blue Star millions of years ago. And the legacy they left behind must be incredibly powerful! "These peculiar symbols must be the language of that ancient race." Irving deduced, looking at the edge of the sheepskin scroll and suddenly noticing signs of tearing. The scroll was incomplete! In other words, the sheepskin scroll in Irving''s hand was only part of a larger whole. "Irving!" A sudden shout from outside the hall interrupted Irving''s thoughts. James hurried in from the outside, looking rather flustered. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pulling himself back from his thoughts, Irving tucked away the sheepskin scroll and restored the hidden compartment in the bookshelf before he turned and left the small chamber. James came in, looking excited. "Irving." he said, "while I was leading a cleaning crew through the castle, we discovered a warehouse. Guess what we found inside?" Irving smiled. As a shelter for The Brotherhood of Night Blades, it was expected that they stored all the spoils they had collected here. Having a dedicated warehouse was hardly surprising. "Stop beating around the bush. What did you find?" Irving said. Ever since the start of the game with the [Tenfold Explosion Rate] bonus, he earned numerous pieces of equipment from every disaster round by defeating the exotic beasts. Consequently, he wasn''t interested in the ordinary equipment and materials collected by The Brotherhood of Night Blades. "A whopping three hundred sets of high-level equipment." James reminded, unable to hide his excitement, "Not three hundred pieces, but three hundred sets! All for warrior-class, from boots and armor to helmets and weapons, all perfect sets." If we''re talking about the total number of individual items, it would exceed a thousand. Irving wasn''t particularly interested in high-level equipment. However, when he heard that these were all complete sets, his expression became complicated. Three hundred sets of equipment meant that a powerful army of three hundred could be armed instantly. "What were they planning to do with all these matching sets of equipment?" Irving wondered. At this, the smile on James'' face gradually faded. "I remember during our combat with the members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades, not everyone had a complete set of equipment, and their gear''s quality varied¡­ But with so many sets of equipment in their warehouse, why didn''t they use it?" The Brotherhood of Night Blades had over four hundred members, a formidable force compared to other guilds. Of course, a guild''s strength depended not only on the number of its players but also on their capabilities. Duncan himself was a powerful warrior who had reached the "Trainee Hero" stage, and on top of that, there were four Mage Elders, which explained why they were able to dominate twelve guilds in such a short time. "They have so much equipment, but they didn''t distribute it to their members." Irving''s lips curled up slightly, "Which means these sets of equipment weren''t prepared for themselves." At Irving''s words, James'' expression faltered. On being reminded, the same thought occurred to him. Night Blades! The Brotherhood of Night Blades was a domestic branch dispatched by the Night Blades, and their unified tattoos were a clear indication of this. "Given these circumstances, it seems that the Night Blades have been scheming something recently." James paused for a moment before continuing, "I''ve received some information from certain channels that suggest some families in the capital city have been in close contact with foreign forces, which might be related to this matter..." There have already been uprisings in several places abroad, with some nations even experiencing government overthrows. "Irving, to my knowledge, the situation domestically isn''t that stable either... especially in the border areas, where some cities have already broken away from official control." James said with a sigh. The capital city is the core of the nation. While residents here are aware of the game "the Other World," their lives have largely remained unchanged. The authorities have strictly ordered a blackout on negative news to prevent panic, making it difficult for ordinary people to be informed. The world is already in chaos even before the apocalypse has truly descended. One can only imagine the upheaval when the Dark Overlord eventually arrives on Blue Star. "Alright, this isn''t something that concerns us directly for now." Irving said gravely. "All the equipment found in the warehouse will be handed over to you and the Green Ivy Group. Make sure to recruit more players in the coming days." "Remember what I told you: every player must be rigorously screened!" The number of players in a guild isn''t the absolute factor. If the recruits are cowardly and useless, having more of them is meaningless. Facing the Brotherhood of Night Blades and the numerous families coming to their aid could mean risking their lives at any moment. Despite this dire situation, James chose not to flee. After this battle, Irving recognized James'' loyalty. In an apocalyptic scenario, it''s crucial to establish one''s own power. However, Irving didn''t have the time to manage the guild''s daily affairs, making the Green Ivy Group the best option for now. "Irving, what should we do with this castle?" James glanced at the grand hall and sighed. "It''s a pity to lose such a fine place." Although the Brotherhood of Night Blades had been eliminated, it wouldn''t be long before the Night Blades learned about it. Leaving the castle as it was posed a significant risk. "If push comes to shove, once we''ve moved all the supplies, I''ll send people to destroy it thoroughly. We can''t leave it for those bastards!" James declared. Irving didn''t respond. He realized that James was unaware that this Shelter could be[occupy]. According to the system mechanics, the[occupy]option is triggered only when a player kills the Shelter''s owner. For Irving, this impenetrable castle was practically a free gift. The Brotherhood of Night Blades had invested so much effort into building it, never imagining it would ultimately fall into his hands. "After we''ve collected all the supplies, send some players to repair this castle, restoring it as much as possible." Irving pointed to the bookshelf in the side hall and continued."There are some construction blueprints up there. Build anything useful from those." "Huh?" James was taken aback. "Alright, just follow my instructions. Leave these tasks to you, and ensure the repairs are completed before the third disaster wave hits." Irving smiled slightly and then turned to leave. The third disaster wave would be Blue Star''s final test, and having this castle would significantly enhance their safety. Chapter 80: Tracing Crystal Stones By the time Irving logged out of the game and returned to reality, it was already past eight in the morning. The battle with The Brotherhood of Night Blades had lasted the entire night. Although Irving''s mental strength had significantly increased since obtaining the[Evil Source Wand], battling Duncan and the four elders had still left him utterly exhausted. He had even had a close call with death¡­ Glancing at the still unconscious Vicky, who had fainted from exhaustion and was still sleeping on the bed, Irving let out a sigh of relief as he noted that some color had returned to her originally pale face. Once outside of the room, he checked the adjacent guest room only to find Sophia missing. "Where could she have gone?" Irving wondered, furrowing his brows. After the battle, Sophia had seemingly vanished. One of the twelve guilds present had been her family''s, but Irving had chased all of them away. Perhaps she''d been taken back by her family then. After taking a shower, Irving felt some of the fatigue wash away. Holding a cup of coffee, he settled in front of his computer. [Flowing Light and Dense Realm]was set to open at ten o''clock that night, where large quantities of rare materials and equipment would be available. He logged into the forum and entered the discussion section. "Flowing Light and Dense Realm opening soon: Penguin Guild recruiting large number of players! We look forward to your participation, let''s challenge and grow together! " "Wind Thunder Guild is recruiting new players in large numbers! Requirements: awakened profession, at least Level 5, high activity level¡­" "Any solo players want to temporarily group up? We''ll split the equipment earned in Flowing Light and Dense Realm evenly. If interested, please comment below. " ¡­ Most of the posts in the trading section were recruitment messages from guilds. Unlike the early stages of the game, after two rounds of disasters, guild recruitment was no longer open to just anyone. Most guilds had level requirements for players. Not all players preferred joining guilds, some preferred being solo players or "free players" as they were commonly referred to. As Irving continued scrolling, he murmured, "Seems like many guilds and some solo players are planning to enter the Flowing Light and Dense Realm." Just as he was about to log out, his eyes fell on an interesting post. "Buying large quantities of ''Tracing Crystal Stones''! High prices offered, hurry! " He opened the post. The content unfolded before his eyes: "We are the Hunter Guild, dedicated to tracking down the ''Public Enemy Number One'' in the game. It is our mission to eliminate this threat for the betterment of all players. We have already preliminarily located the approximate position of this player, but we require more ''Tracing Crystal Stones''..." A bitter smile appeared on Irving''s face. Public Enemy No.1? He had almost forgotten about his own identity¡­ Ever since returning from the altar last time, Irving had indeed acquired the legendary [Evil Source Wand], but he was also forcibly assigned the identity of "Public Enemy No.1" by the system. He hadn''t expected that there would now be a guild specifically formed to hunt him down. Despite the righteous tone of eradicating the public enemy for the public''s good in the post, anyone who knew better understood the real motivation: the system''s lavish rewards of a permanent attribute bonus and a legendary piece of equipment! The allure was simply too great. At this moment, Irving also felt a bit of a headache. He had a nagging feeling that this matter was directly related to the snake-woman he had encountered at the altar. Who exactly was she? Why did she appear at the altar? A series of questions circled in Irving''s mind. He glanced again at the comments below the post. Although there were many replies, most were inquiries about the "No.1 Player," and no one had offered to sell "Tracing Crystal Stones" yet. For the majority of players, their current strength was only sufficient to kill some low-level exotic beasts, so the probability of obtaining "Tracing Crystal Stones" was very low. Irving felt slightly relieved. Although ever since being bound to the "Public Enemy No.1" identity, a special energy fluctuation would be emitted every 24 hours, this signal was very weak. It would take a large number of "Tracing Crystal Stones" to accurately locate him. In other words, it was unlikely that anyone would find him in the short term. However, just as Irving was about to close the post''s page, he suddenly noticed a comment from a player: "I have twenty Tracing Crystal Stones! Ready to sell¡ªwhat''s your offer?" Irving''s expression slightly changed. Each "Tracing Crystal Stone" could receive one signal source, and with twenty stones, it wouldn''t just be about locking down his general location anymore. The most critical point was, where had this player gotten so many "Tracing Crystal Stones"¡­ Was there some special method to obtain them? Thinking of this, Irving''s face gradually darkened. He knew that once the identity of "Public Enemy No.1" was revealed, countless forces would target him. This forcibly bound title by the system was like a ticking time bomb. After hesitating for a moment, Irving decided to take the initiative. He clicked on the player''s profile. The profile was completely blank, showing no personal information. He then clicked on the private message bar and sent a message: "How much are you selling those twenty Tracing Crystal Stones for?" He then added: "I''m also searching for the whereabouts of the ''No.1 Player'' and am interested in buying." After waiting for a while, the other party replied: "Four billion dollars!" Seeing this price, Irving was somewhat speechless. Calculating it, that meant each Tracing Crystal Stone was priced at two hundred million dollars. Even though doomsday was approaching and currency was starting to devalue, four billion dollars was still not a small amount. However, after the last transaction with the Angel Guild and selling those previous pieces of equipment, Irving now had twelve billion dollars quietly sitting in his bank account. Four billion dollars might be an astronomical figure for an ordinary person, but for Irving, it was just a moderately significant sum. Hesitating for a moment, Irving quickly typed back: "Where did you find so many Tracing Crystal Stones?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the main purpose. At least until doomsday truly arrived, he could not let his "No.1 Public Enemy" identity be leaked. Otherwise, a whole heap of trouble would come his way. After sending the message, there was no reply from the other side for quite some time. "Five billion dollars. I''ll take all of those Tracing Crystal Stones, and you answer my earlier question." Irving replied once more. "No problem!" This time, the mysterious player responded almost instantly. It didn''t take long for the two of them to agree on the transaction process during their chat. Initially, Irving wanted to complete the transaction through the official system, but the other party refused. Instead, the mysterious player suggested meeting in person for a direct exchange of money and goods. They scheduled the meeting for the following evening. After settling this matter, Irving browsed the discussion area for a while but found nothing of value. He then entered the trading zone and typed the keyword: Tracing Crystal Stones... To give players a general idea of equipment prices, the official system had added a feature for checking past transaction prices. Successfully traded items in the trading zone would display historical transaction records when searched by keywords. After hitting the enter key, only three transactions for Tracing Crystal Stones appeared... The first one traded for 19 million dollars, the second for 23 million dollars, and the third for 30 million dollars! Seeing these three records, Irving''s brows furrowed even tighter. "This means that, aside from private transactions, there have only been three official trades for Tracing Crystal Stones recently..." A cold glint flashed in Irving''s deep eyes. He couldn''t understand where the mysterious player had obtained more than twenty Tracing Crystal Stones. Moreover, judging by the trend in those three transaction amounts, the overall price was rising and had already broken through the 30 million dollars mark. Why would the mysterious player sell them at 20 million dollars each? He could easily sell them one by one in the trading zone, and at recent prices, they would definitely fetch more than four billion dollars. Another point of concern was that the mysterious player insisted on an offline transaction... All these indications made Irving suspicious, but since they had already set a meeting time, he decided to go and take a look. After all, if it were true, those twenty Tracing Crystal Stones falling into the hands of a powerful force like the Hunter Guild would pose a significant threat to him. Soon, Irving closed the forum. He glanced at Vicky, who was sleeping soundly on the bed beside him, then got up and went downstairs. He took a few things from a drawer and left the house. Five minutes later. In the underground parking lot of the residential complex, a Mercedes-Maybach roared to life and drove away. Irving headed straight to the bank. His bank card had been frozen due to large fund transfers, and he needed to resolve this issue and withdraw his money. He didn''t want to wait until doomsday arrived and watch his money turn into worthless paper. The most straightforward solution was to convert it all into gold bars. Gold bars have an intrinsic currency-like attribute; even after the apocalypse, many transactions could be conducted with gold bars. Moreover, being a rare metal, their value is irreplaceable. At the bank. There were very few people handling business. A young woman in a black uniform was idly resting her chin on her hand, looking bored. A metallic nameplate hung in front of her impressive chest, indicating her position and name. Teller: Daisy... Chapter 81: Exchanging for Gold Daisy had just graduated from college and had not been working at the bank for long. She was holding her chin in her hand, her eyebrows furrowed as if she had something on her mind. Her internship period was about to end, and to become a full-time employee, she needed to achieve a certain amount of business. However, she had not been at the bank for long, and there were few customers during this period. Most of them were small clients, and they didn''t bring much business to the bank. Beside her, several older female colleagues were discussing something. They were all regular employees of the bank, and they all had some steady clients. What they cared more about was how much commission they could earn this month. "Did you go out to accompany clients again last night?" a female teller asked. The asked teller was in her thirties, full-bodied, with fair skin, and golden wavy hair hanging down to her waist. She exuded a unique charm of mature women. She nodded and rubbed her lower back. "It''s that one from last time. He has deposited a lot of money with me these days. He invited me to his house for a drink last night, and I almost died... I didn''t expect him to be so vigorous at his age." "Maybe he took some pills. I''ve met clients like that before, five times in one night." The teller who asked first appeared exaggerated, then began to complain. They did not conceal their discussions on these topics. For bank tellers, "accompanying clients" was a common social technique. After all, those big clients were not fools. If they couldn''t get any benefits, they wouldn''t choose to deposit their money here. Listening to her colleagues'' discussions, Daisy felt even more frustrated. If she couldn''t improve her performance, she would be fired at the end of the month. However, all the big clients had been taken over by others. Just then. A figure entered the bank. The chatting tellers all looked over. They had been at the bank for a long time and could identify big clients at a glance. The person who came in was a young man. He was over 1.8 meters tall and handsome, wearing a white T-shirt and jeans. He was walking towards the service window. "Another poor guy..." a female teller rolled her eyes and murmured. Then she pressed a button, and the electronic sign in front of the window turned red: service suspended. The tellers at the other windows also looked disappointed. They didn''t think highly of such customers and didn''t want to waste any time. Some of them put up a "service suspended" sign, others turned away pretending to be busy, and some continued to chat. "You handle him." A female teller glanced at Daisy and said in a seemingly kind tone, "You''re still short of business this month, aren''t you? From now on, you can handle clients like this." Daisy nodded. She clearly heard the sarcasm in those words, but she had no choice. After all, she was just an intern. "Good day, sir. May I know what service you wish to avail?" Daisy greeted with a warm smile on her face. The young man who had just entered was Irving. He had followed his navigation to the nearest bank and heard Daisy''s voice as soon as he entered. "Can I exchange for gold bars here?" Irving asked. Daisy paused for a moment, then said, "Yes, sir. Are you planning to use it for investment or other purposes?" She then reminded him, "Please note that there is a handling fee for exchanging gold bars at our bank." It was normal for banks to charge fees for storing gold as it incurred costs. Irving nodded, then asked, "What''s the maximum amount of gold that can be exchanged here? Is there a limit?" Upon hearing this, not only Daisy, but even the female tellers nearby were stunned. However, after a brief moment, they scoffed internally. To them, the casually dressed young man was merely asking for the sake of asking. "Sir, how much do you wish to exchange?" Daisy asked. Instead of answering, Irving directly brought out the bank card given by Anna last time and handed it over the counter, "Can you first check how much is inside? If possible, convert everything into gold." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright." Daisy nodded but her expression changed drastically when she received the bank card. When she first started her internship at the bank, her supervisor had explained that bank cards came in different levels. Regular cards printed with the bank''s logo can only be used for specific transactions at the designated bank. Above these were platinum cards and supreme cards. Once a client''s deposit reaches a certain standard, the bank would automatically upgrade their card. The clients her colleagues mentioned accompanying were mostly platinum-level clients with million-dollar deposits. Some had supreme cards with deposits amounting to hundreds of millions. Encounters with supreme-level clients with deposits exceeding hundreds of millions were rare. Above the supreme level, there was another level ¡ª the so-called ''black card''. It was so uncommon that Daisy''s bank had never seen one. The card in Daisy''s hand was the legendary black card... She stood dumbfounded, unable to come back to her senses for quite a while. When she looked up at Irving again, her eyes were filled with disbelief. "What''s the matter?" Irving furrowed his brows, "If it''s not possible, never mind. I can ask in another bank." "We can do it!" Daisy quickly blurted out. She was as excited as if she had won the lottery, her voice unintentionally rising in pitch. Her sudden exclamation startled the nearby female tellers. "What''s the matter with you? Are you sick or something?" A female teller next to her rolled her eyes. The others also cast annoyed looks at her. However, the next moment, when they saw the black bank card in Daisy''s hand, they were all stunned. After a brief pause, they all crowded around. "This... is this a black card?!" "We''ve never seen this level of bank card here before. I heard that an account must have at least a billion dollars to get one." "Oh, my God!" The female clerks let out a series of surprised exclamations. When they looked at Irving again, their initial impatience was long gone. Besides shock, their beautiful faces were filled with bright smiles. A few female bank clerks even rushed out from behind their counters and gathered around Irving. "Sir, may I ask your name? It seems you''re interested in exchanging gold bars. Let me assist you with that." one of the clerks, a voluptuous woman with an air of charm, inquired warmly, pressing herself close to Irving. A black card! That meant a deposit of at least a billion dollars! These female clerks quickly realized that the young man standing before them was a top-tier client. Irving glanced at the buxom clerk now leaning too close for comfort, and a look of disdain crossed his face. "Please step aside. I came to her for assistance." he stated, motioning towards Daisy. Then, turning back to Daisy, Irving said impatiently, "Can we proceed? Make it quick. I have other matters to attend to." Irving wanted to exchange his funds for gold for two reasons: the upcoming deal with a mysterious player and to withdraw his money in preparation for the impending apocalypse. After touring the government-constructed underground shelter with Anna last time, he had formed some plans of his own. When the apocalypse hits, even though the Shelters in the Other World could still serve as places to live, the issue of supplies needed to be addressed early. After all, people need food, water, and daily necessities to survive. Although Irving, as the chief consultant of the Angel Guild, would receive necessary supplies from the authorities, he didn''t want to rely on any external forces. It''s well-known that there''s no such thing as a free lunch. Enjoying the benefits provided by the authorities would inevitably come with strings attached. Therefore, he needed to use the short time before the apocalypse to establish a personal safe haven to store a large quantity of supplies. "Yes, we can do that. I''ll check your account right away." Daisy said excitedly, fearing the loss of this significant client. She quickly began operating the bank''s computer. A moment later. After repeatedly verifying the amount, she looked up and said, "Sir, your account balance totals ten billion dollars. Would you like to convert the entire amount into gold bars?" "That''s right." Irving confirmed, handing over another bank card. "And this card, the funds should be frozen. Help me unfreeze them and convert those funds into gold as well." "Of course, please wait a moment." Daisy replied, her hands trembling slightly from excitement as she took the second card. There was a dead silence in the bank, broken only by the sound of Daisy typing on the keyboard. The nearby female clerks watched her with immensely complicated expressions, feeling deep regret for not seizing the opportunity. Handling a business deal worth ten billion dollars could easily earn a commission of hundreds of thousands dollars. The commotion quickly reached the bank''s vice president, who was astonished to learn that over ten billion dollars was to be converted into gold. The bank didn''t have such an amount in stock and had to urgently arrange for additional supplies. "Mr.Irving, transferring such a large amount of gold will take some time. Why don''t you wait inside?" Daisy said warmly. Soon, they were seated in the VIP lounge, and as Daisy busied herself with serving tea and water, Irving began to entertain other thoughts. Chapter 82: Acquiring a Villa In a private VIP room, Daisy was standing by, serving tea and water, all the while assessing the young man before her. Young, handsome, and wealthy - characteristics of a man many women dream of. "Here is your water, Mr.Irving." Daisy said. A peculiar expression crossed her youthful, beautiful face as she handed him the glass. "The Deputy Manager has already sent someone to fetch the gold from the other banks. It should take about half an hour." An impressive ten billion in gold, which certainly made Irving a high-profile customer for the bank. Just the transaction fees alone would bring in a significant amount. What made Irving even more valuable was his status as a top-tier black card holder. The Deputy Manager understood better than anyone how important this man was and had specifically reminded Daisy to accommodate this high-profile client. Accommodate? Essentially, she was being subtly prompted. Daisy thought about the lengths other female staff would go to in order to please big clients and keep their positions in the bank. A flush crept onto her cheeks at the thought. "Would you mind helping me with a personal matter?" Irving suddenly asked. The flush on Daisy''s cheeks deepened, but she swiftly made up her mind, moved to sit next to Irving, and offered him a radiant smile. "Mr.Irving, please feel free to ask me anything. If it''s within my capabilities, I''d be glad to help." She had already braced herself, ready to acquiesce even if Irving were to make some "excessive" demands at this point. This man''s appearance not only allowed her to exceed her performance targets during her internship period, but she also understood that if she wanted to thrive in her banking career in the future, she would have to rely on him. Outside, the bank''s female staffers were busy gossiping and envying Daisy''s good fortune. Some were even scheming to poach this high-profile client from her. "Do you know of any vacant manors or villas in the capital city?" Irving continued. "Even if it''s in a distant suburb, I''m interested in purchasing one." A manor? Daisy was surprised but quickly composed herself, her eyebrows knitting together in thought. Although a bank isn''t a real estate agency, it pays great attention to large, fixed-asset properties like manor homes. After all, people who can afford such properties are prime targets for banks. Moreover, banks have a natural advantage when it comes to mortgages. Some people, in a hurry to raise large funds for investments, would mortgage their fixed assets with the bank. However, investment bears risks ¨C a successful venture can bring great wealth, but failure can result in ruin. Many who had failed in their investments had their properties seized by the bank. That''s why Irving didn''t go directly to a real estate agent but instead asked Daisy. Buying a bank''s foreclosed property could simplify the process, eliminating any further disputes after settling the price. As a black card holder, Irving naturally wanted to utilize the privileges at his disposal. "Yes." Daisy responded. Although she was just an intern, she was privy to some inside information. She nodded and continued, "Recently, we auctioned off a luxury villa located in the suburbs." "The luxury villa is situated on a hillside, surrounded by mountains and water. Not only is the scenery breathtaking, but the area is also vast, and it comes equipped with all the necessary facilities..." Daisy began her brief introduction before her expression turned somewhat complicated. "However, this villa has failed to sell at auction three times already. No one dares to buy it." "Why?" Irving asked, puzzled. If Daisy''s description was accurate, the villa''s location and construction were top-notch, perfectly meeting Irving''s needs. He urgently needed a place to store supplies. When the apocalypse arrives, areas with high population density are more likely to experience large-scale riots. The suburbs, therefore, are the best choice to avoid much trouble. Given how desirable the villa sounded, the only reason Irving could think of for it remaining unsold was the price. "The total construction cost of the villa is at least two billion dollars, considering it''s within the city limits of the capital." Daisy explained, pausing before continuing. "The initial auction price was eighteen billion dollars, the second auction dropped it to twelve billion dollars, and the most recent auction offered it at just six billion dollars... yet still, there were no bidders." Not a price issue? Irving was surprised. The price had dropped from eighteen billion dollars to six billion dollars¡ªa reduction of two-thirds. Given both the policy and the cost prices, such a prime asset should have been snatched up long ago. His curiosity grew. Could it be that a murder had taken place there? Or was it a haunted house? "Irving, I suggest you wait a little longer. Similar manor villas should be available soon. I can inform you when that happens." Daisy sighed. Although she could earn a considerable commission if she managed to sell the foreclosed villa, she hesitated. She preferred to forgo the commission rather than risk putting this valuable client who had helped her in danger. Irving''s keen eyes detected subtle changes in Daisy''s expression. Sensing something amiss, he said solemnly, "Just tell me the truth about the villa. Whether I buy it or not is none of your concern." Daisy had no choice but to reveal what she knew: "The previous owner of the villa was the boss of a major underground gang in the capital. He''s now in prison for some reason. When he heard his villa was being auctioned, he threatened to kill anyone who dared to buy it once he''s out of jail!" "The gang leader is due to be released from prison in a month or two." Daisy added. Upon hearing this, Irving understood. No wonder such a desirable property had failed to sell three times. A smile appeared on his face. While others feared the gang leader''s vengeance, he did not. In one or two months, the apocalypse would have already arrived. The gang leader who had issued the threat might not even survive to get out of prison, and even if he did, so what? "Take me to see the villa now." Irving said, standing up. After the third wave of catastrophes, the Dark Lord would truly descend upon Blue Star. There was not much time left for him. "But..." Daisy was momentarily stunned. She looked at the man in front of her with a complex expression. Quite a few clients had shown interest in this villa, but after hearing the gang leader''s threats, some even forfeited their deposits and immediately abandoned the auction, fearing they''d bring trouble upon themselves. Yet this man didn''t hesitate at all and wanted to buy the villa outright. For Irving, this situation was no different from a windfall falling straight into his lap. "Alright, I''m in a hurry." Irving said. Quickly, after making a phone call to the assistant manager, Daisy secured the keys to the villa. They then got into Irving''s Maybach and headed toward the suburbs. Inside the bank, the female staff members watched the Maybach gradually disappear around the corner, their faces filled with envy. "Who would have thought that young man was so rich? He might be an heir to a major family." "It''s such a pity. What was I thinking just now? If I had been the one to serve him, the person sitting in that Maybach now would be me." "Is there any point in saying that now... " they all sighed in regret and frustration. Twenty minutes later. A Maybach drove along a mountain path, arriving at the base of a hill. They continued up the only road leading to the villa for a few more minutes until they reached the mountainside. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A luxurious villa appeared before their eyes. Guided by Daisy, Irving toured the villa. Although it had been unoccupied for a long time, a cleaning lady came by every one or two days to keep it tidy. The villa, built on the mountainside, had three floors above ground, complete with a reception hall, dining room, and study. There was also a swimming pool and a garden outside. Additionally, two underground levels had been dug out. The first basement level was set up as a gym and an entertainment room, while the second basement level was still under construction and mostly empty. Half an hour later, having familiarized himself with the villa, Irving and Daisy returned to the first-floor hall and sat on the sofa. "If I want to buy this villa immediately, how much will it cost?" Irving asked directly, getting straight to the point. "Five billion dollars." Daisy quoted the lowest price given by the assistant manager without adding any markup. Including the land, the original cost of the villa had been twenty billion dollars. To close the deal at just five billion dollars, a quarter of the original price, was a steal. Irving nodded in satisfaction. For properties like this, especially one owned by a gang leader, the bank was eager to sell it off quickly to recover the loan amount. Soon, Irving had Daisy prepare the transaction contract, ready to purchase the villa outright. A few minutes later, a printed contract emerged from the fax machine. As soon as Irving signed his name on the contract, Daisy made up her mind. She gently embraced Irving and whispered in his ear, "Mr.Irving, thank you for helping me so much. How can I ever repay you?" Chapter 83: A Womans Adoration Inside the expansive mountainside villa. The air grew thick and charged with intimacy. Daisy took the initiative to embrace Irving, her cheeks flushed with a rosy tint as her heart pounded fiercely in her chest. To her, such a top-tier client with a black card-level status was a rare opportunity that had fallen right into her lap. Though she knew she could never truly become Irving''s woman, forging a connection with a man like him was more than enough for a recent university graduate like herself. Despite her lack of experience in this area, Daisy''s naturally well-developed figure endowed her with considerable potential. Her impressive chest strained against her black uniform, almost bursting at the seams. Below, her slender legs were encased in black stockings, ending in a pair of low-cut black heels. An enticing fragrance emanated around her. With a tacit nod of approval from Irving, Daisy began to unbutton her blouse, releasing her long-restrained bosom. She then straddled Irving, rhythmically rocking back and forth. Her fair breasts, akin to two mounds of soft cotton, swayed with her movements. The empty villa echoed with her rising and falling cries of pleasure. Confident in her seductive physique, Daisy had initially believed she could easily conquer the man before her. After all, she had many admirers back in school, though none had ever caught her eye. Women are naturally drawn to strength, and Irving was like a prince from her dreams. Even though she knew she could never truly belong to him, she was still willing to offer herself willingly. "How... How are you so incredible?" Daisy gasped, her hands resting on Irving''s broad shoulders, her face a deep shade of red. Her buttocks were constantly wriggling, and the hot and hard object made her feel an unprecedented sense of pleasure. Just then, Irving suddenly grabbed her hips, his powerful thighs beginning to thrust more vigorously. "No... Stop!" Daisy''s voice quivered as she shook her head desperately, realizing she had underestimated his stamina. But it was too late for any retreat now. The relentless pace caused her fair breasts to jiggle uncontrollably. To stabilize her, Irving firmly gripped her ample behind, his hands leaving bright red imprints from his intense hold. "Please, Mr.Irving... I can''t take it anymore." Daisy pleaded, feeling she might actually die from the overwhelming pleasure. Yet, Irving''s chiseled face showed no sign of emotion. With a sudden gasp, Daisy''s body convulsed uncontrollably under the relentless assault. She collapsed onto his broad chest like a lifeless doll, a gush of liquid splashing out. Even soaking the sofa beneath them. Just as Daisy thought it was finally over and let out a long breath of relief, she felt herself being lifted. She couldn''t help but exclaim, "Mr.Irving, where are you taking me?" Irving smiled slightly without a word, carrying Daisy as he walked outside. Outside the villa, there was a swimming pool with a platform offering a beautiful view of the distant city. The scenery was quite pleasant, and soon, the two were engaged in intense activity once again, breathing in the fresh air of nature as they moved. The afternoon sun bathed their bare skin, creating a scene that many would envy and long for. Half an hour later. The battle finally came to an end. Irving leapt directly into the pool, and when he finished swimming and came out, Daisy had already taken a shower and put her clothes back on. However, a faint trace of white stains could be seen on the corner of her clothing. "If there''s nothing else, Mr.Irving, I''ll be heading off now." Daisy''s face still held a blush, and she glanced shyly at Irving before continuing, "If you ever need me again, you can call me anytime." She harbored a small hope in her heart, a hope to meet this man again. Wrapped in a white towel, Irving merely nodded lightly. "The gold should all be collected by now. Call them to have it delivered here. As for the money for this villa, just deduct it from the gold." Daisy, now fully compliant after being overpowered by Irving''s prowess, obediently agreed and left immediately. After dealing with these matters, Irving let out a slight sigh of relief. Excluding the four billion spent on the villa and various miscellaneous fees, he still had over six billion worth of gold. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked at the villa in front of him. Although it was rarely used, the second underground floor of the villa still had some undeveloped space. However, simply leaving the gold here was obviously not a wise choice. "This villa is luxurious, it has everything it needs, but it still requires some modifications." Irving muttered to himself, already having a plan in mind. Half an hour later. Two armored vehicles carrying the gold, escorted by four or five other cars, arrived here. Irving instructed the bank staff to move all the neatly stacked boxes of gold to the second underground floor of the villa. After finishing, the staff responsible for moving the gold were drenched in sweat. After seeing them off, Irving smiled slightly and turned back to the basement. The main reason he did this was to avoid suspicion. After all, the fact that he could transfer real-world items into the game was a secret known only to Vicky and Sophia, and the fewer people who knew, the better. [Do you want to teleport?] The system prompt sounded. The Void Ring had absorbed some energy over the past few days and could be used again. Moreover, since gold also existed in the other world, there was no resistance from the Blue Star''s will. In an instant, six billion worth of gold vanished from the basement. Soon, Irving drove his Maybach and left the place in a hurry. By the time he got home, it was already past six in the evening, with less than two hours before [Flowing Light and Dense Realm]opened. Vicky had woken up and, after a day of rest, had recovered and thoughtfully prepared a table full of food for Irving. "Irving, where''s Sophia? I haven''t seen her at all." Vicky asked curiously during dinner. This question reminded Irving that he hadn''t seen Sophia since the battle ended last night. He frowned, took out his phone, and dialed her number. After a brief ring, the call was finally answered. "Irving..." Sophia''s voice came through the line, allowing Irving to relax slightly. He asked in a deep voice, "Where did you go?" At this moment, Sophia was in a magnificent mansion. With a wry smile on her face, she said, "Irving, I''m really sorry. Last night, my family guild took me back. Our family has been controlled by the Brotherhood of Night Blades for a while, and there are many matters that haven''t been dealt with, so..." Sophia''s family was considered one of the top forces in Starling City. Irving nodded, not wanting to pry further into such matters. He then asked, "The[Flowing Light and Dense Realm]opens tonight. What are your plans?" "Irving, I was just about to talk to you about this." Sophia paused before continuing, "Last time, when we were attacked by the Brotherhood of Night Blades, many members of my family''s guild were killed or injured. Some even chose to commit suicide rather than be enslaved... Right now, our family guild urgently needs to use this dungeon opening to improve our strength. Otherwise, we won''t survive the third round of the cataclysm." "So I''d like to follow my family guild into the instance. Is that okay, Irving?" Sophia''s tone carried a hint of pleading. "Alright, I understand." Irving said, then hung up the phone. He could understand Sophia''s actions. Although the guilds and families controlled by the Brotherhood of Night Blades had regained their freedom, they had suffered heavy losses. The opening of the[Flowing Light and Dense Realm]would determine whether these families and other players in the game could survive the third cataclysm. "Irving, how did it go?" Vicky, sitting nearby, waited anxiously. Women can be strange sometimes. Despite having spent only a few days together, Vicky and Sophia had become close friends. "Her family still has some matters to deal with, so she can''t come tonight." Irving said. "Alright..." Vicky''s face showed a trace of disappointment and even some worry, concerned that Sophia might neglect this side due to her family''s issues. Irving also thought about this, but he remained indifferent. With his past life''s experience, he never relied on anyone, so he had no such worries. Meanwhile. In the luxurious mansion, Sophia listened to the beeping sound of the disconnected call, her expression extremely complex, and she couldn''t help but sigh. Standing beside her was a middle-aged man, Sophia''s father, Jony. "Sophia, it seems like you have a good relationship with that young man..." Jony''s face showed a hint of joy, and he reminded her meaningfully, "You know our family suffered heavy losses this time. With his help, our family could rise again!" Not only did Jony think this way, but after witnessing Irving''s formidable skills and extraordinary resolve, every family present that day was inquiring about him. Chapter 84: The Secret Realm Opens The battle that took place in the castle last night still left Jony in shock whenever he recalled the scene. The formidable strength and sheer audacity displayed by Irving had left a profound impact on everyone present. Even though Irving had shown no mercy, driving out all twelve guilds from the castle, these people were still eager to find out more about him. As the apocalypse descended, following a strong leader was always the wisest choice in such a harsh environment. Inside the mansion. "Sophia, you must find a way to get closer to that young man." Jony urged, continuing, "You two are the same age, and I''m not sure what the relationship is between him and that girl from the other night. But it doesn''t matter; a man like him having multiple women around is quite normal. Sophia..." "Dad!" Sophia furrowed her brows, "Please stop. While I admit he is incredibly strong, we''re just friends." Sophia felt a mix of emotions. She knew that if Irving hadn''t shown up, she would have died in that cave. Without Irving, her family wouldn''t have been rescued either. However, she couldn''t overcome her inner turmoil. After all, she had never had a boyfriend, and Irving already had a woman by his side. "I understand what you''re worried about." Jony, having lived through much, could easily read his daughter''s mind. He continued, "Trust your father''s judgment! I have a strong premonition that this young man will reach heights we can''t even fathom. It''s only a matter of time." "Now is the best time to get close to him." He added. "Let''s not talk about the apocalypse, even in normal circumstances, it''s not uncommon for a powerful man to have multiple wives and concubines.. As long as he can love and protect you, that''s enough." But Sophia couldn''t accept his reasoning and stood up, leaving the room in defiance. Watching her leave, Jony sighed deeply. The situation in Starling City was becoming increasingly unstable, with various forces eager to gain an advantage before the impending apocalypse, aiming to secure their foothold. When the apocalypse truly struck, there would be a massive reshuffling of power. Families that were once mighty might find themselves at the very bottom, struggling to survive, and some might not even be able to protect their lives. Jony''s brows knitted together as he pondered this. He couldn''t bear to see the family, built through generations of effort, fall apart. In the young man from last night, he saw a glimmer of hope. "It''s all my fault for spoiling her too much in the past." Jony shook his head, fully aware of his daughter''s stubborn nature. He sighed again and left the room. Meanwhile, the opening of the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] was imminent. After dinner, Irving logged into the game. He had a little over an hour left. Given the state of the castle after last night''s battle, there was no rush to proceed with the [Occupation]. Standing in front of the stone house. Irving glanced at the surrounding wooden walls and arrow towers and shook his head. He had to admit, compared to the castle constructed by The Brotherhood of Night Blades using resources looted from twelve guilds, his shelter appeared embarrassingly simple. "Irving, even though the exact time of the third wave of cataclysm hasn''t been announced, we need to prepare in advance." Vicky said with some concern. Irving smiled silently. He hadn''t mentioned his plan to take over that castle, figuring Vicky would naturally find out when the time came. At that moment, Little Black came over, swaggering and rubbing affectionately against Irving''s pant leg. Trailing behind were several exotic beasts. As these exotic beasts spotted Irving, they lined up neatly, much like soldiers before their general, seemingly awaiting their next orders. Irving looked at the exotic beasts before him, still bearing the scars from the previous night''s battle, and sighed. The skirmish last night had been brutal, not only causing significant casualties among the Green Ivy Guild but also decimating nearly the entire group of close to a hundred exotic beasts he had brought along. Only the eight Stone Golem Giants maintaining the turbine generator''s power supply had survived. Now, he was left with merely four. "Help them recover from their injuries." Irving said, looking at Vicky. Exotic beasts inherently had strong regenerative abilities, given that they constantly faced danger. With just a slight use of her [Healing Art], Vicky managed to completely heal the wounds of the exotic beasts. Irving focused slightly to open his [Personal Information] interface. [Class: Necromancer] [Novice Phase, Lv: 6 (/120)] [Talent: Tenfold Drop Rate] [Equipment: Evil Source Wand (Legendary), Void Ring] sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Hidden Identity: Public Enemy No. 1!] [Player''s enslaved exotic beasts: Stone Golem Giants*9, Snow Shadow Headed Wolf*1, Snow Shadow Wolf*2...] Although the number of exotic beasts had significantly decreased, his level hadn''t dropped. At level six, he was still in the Novice Phase, a phase devoid of any enhancements. Only upon reaching level eleven and entering the Trainee Hero phase would he gain the corresponding boosts, with a chance to enhance his talent. For Irving, there was only one path to leveling up at this stage: continuously collecting and enslaving exotic beasts. Other methods were not even worth considering. However, he could already sense that the path to leveling up wouldn''t remain this straightforward. After all, if it were merely about quantity, he could easily enslave low-level pigmen, significantly boosting his exotic beast count in a short time. "I suspect that once I enter the Trainee Hero phase, the difficulty of leveling up will increase dramatically..." Irving murmured to himself. "But for now, let''s not worry about that. The upcoming [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] event, initiated by the will of Blue Star, promises a lot of valuable loot." The combat capabilities of exotic beasts like pigmen and butchers outside the shelter were too low. Having them around wouldn''t even make them effective cannon fodder; they would just be a burden. Irving decided he wouldn''t waste any more time enslaving low-tier exotic beasts. His focus was entirely on the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm]. Despite having the [Tenfold Drop Rate] talent, the highest-level exotic beasts he had encountered so far were only mid-level. Due to the level restrictions of these exotic beasts, even with a high drop rate, the quality of the equipment he obtained was limited. The [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] presented an excellent opportunity, fraught with both danger and potential rewards. It would spawn not only a large number of high-tier equipment but also powerful exotic beasts. Perhaps for other players, encountering a powerful exotic beast would be a matter of great concern. However, for Irving, who wielded the[Evil Source Wand]and had even been dubbed "Public Enemy No. 1" by the Blue Star, it was a fortuitous opportunity. His army of exotic beasts urgently needed to grow stronger! In the harsh reality of the apocalypse, anyone around him could potentially betray him, but exotic beasts would not. No matter what, they would remain loyal to their master until death. Irving glanced at the wand in his hand once more. Although it was already a legendary piece of equipment, his low level prevented him from unleashing its true power. Besides this primary weapon, all his armor had been destroyed in the previous battle. "Hopefully, after returning from the[Flowing Light and Dense Realm], I can acquire some strong yet lightweight protective gear. Otherwise, I''m bound to suffer for it one day..." Irving thought to himself. As a Necromancer, he belonged to one of the most unique and rare classes of mages, a class with an inherent flaw: weak close-combat abilities. This was why, when faced with Duncan last night, Irving had been forced to resort to a mutually destructive end. He could clearly sense how formidable a Trainee Hero-level warrior''s physical strength was. Moreover, as levels increased over time, this physical disparity would only widen, potentially turning into an insurmountable chasm... In future battles, if he were ever forced into close combat, his defensive gear would be his last line of defense! Just as Irving was deep in thought, a notification suddenly echoed in his mind. [The Flowing Light and Dense Realm will open in thirty minutes!] [Players, please proceed to the portal to enter the Flowing Light and Dense Realm.] [Kind Reminder: 1. Each player has only one life in the Flowing Light and Dense Realm. Upon death, they will be forcibly logged out and resurrected the next day. 2. The portal will remain open for only half an hour. Missing this window means you cannot enter. 3. The Flowing Light and Dense Realm will be accessible for only four hours, or until a player discovers the core treasure of the secret realm, at which point all other players will be forcibly logged out...] Not just Irving, but every player in the game received this message. Immediately following the announcement, a vortex-like portal appeared out of thin air beside each player. Entering it would transport them directly to the[Flowing Light and Dense Realm]. "You stay here and guard the place. You won''t be needed this time." Irving commanded the four exotic beasts beside him. The situation inside the secret realm was unknown, but one thing was certain: many players would participate. Bringing the exotic beasts along might not only be unhelpful but could also attract unnecessary trouble if other players saw them. Quickly, Irving, along with Vicky and Little Black, stepped into the portal. An adventure had begun... Chapter 85: Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider The vortex portal opened wide. Nearly all the players in the game couldn''t wait to step through, their emotions a mix of excitement and anxiety. The[Flowing Light and Dense Realm]was reputed to be filled with rare equipment and materials. However, opportunity came hand in hand with danger¡ªeach player only had one chance! Upon entering the portal, everything went dark. It felt like speeding through a tunnel, and in just a moment, they arrived in the[Flowing Light and Dense Realm]. Each player''s teleportation point was random, but all were placed at the periphery of the secret realm. "Wow, this place is gorgeous!" Vicky exclaimed, her face lighting up with excitement as she took in the surroundings. The lush green grass underfoot was incredibly soft, and a gentle breeze added to the serene atmosphere. It was dusk, and the moon bathed the land in a silvery glow. Fireflies dotted the dense forest in the distance, lending an almost fairy-tale quality to the scene. "That''s probably where we need to go." Irving said, gazing into the distance. A towering mountain loomed far away, emitting a strange, dark red glow from its peak¡ªa stark contrast to the lush, vibrant landscape around it. "Looks like a volcano!" Vicky remarked. Many players who had entered the realm also had their eyes on the volcano, with some already making a beeline towards it, eager to be the first to arrive. Just then, the system notification sounded again. [The Flowing Light and Dense Realm has officially opened.] [Friendly Reminder: All players are currently at the edge of the secret realm. Head towards the dormant volcano, where numerous treasures lie hidden within its ruins.] [The first player to open the treasure box will receive the rarest reward in the Flowing Light and Dense Realm. Note: Once the treasure box is opened, all other players will be forcibly ejected.] [The adventure begins!] [Countdown: 04:00:00] All players received the system notification simultaneously, their hearts racing with anticipation for the hidden "treasure box" within the volcano. Yet, only one lucky player would ultimately claim it! "Irving, we better start heading over there, or it''ll be too late." Vicky urged, unable to contain herself. However, when she turned to look at Irving, she noticed his deep, contemplative gaze fixed on the forest teeming with fireflies, as if lost in thought. "Irving, what''s on your mind?" Vicky asked, puzzled. Irving shook his head slowly and said, "Let''s take a walk around the perimeter first." "Take a walk?" Vicky felt as agitated as an ant on a hot pan. She wanted to dash straight into the forest, especially since the system had just indicated that the first to reach the volcano would get the most precious reward. "Do you really think the treasure will be that easy to obtain?" Irving chuckled. Even in reality, fortune doesn''t fall from the sky for no reason, let alone in the perilous Other World. Not far away, there were about ten players quickly heading towards the forest. Before they left, they glanced over in Irving''s direction, their eyes carrying an odd look, seemingly discussing something. "What''s that guy doing just standing there?" "Who knows, he''s probably admiring the scenery. His brain must be waterlogged." "Let''s ignore him. Let''s hurry through this forest. As long as we reach that volcano, we''ll have the chance to obtain the treasures within this secret realm!" These ten-odd players were from a newly established small guild, half of whose members were warriors¡ªthe burly bearded man leading them was a formidable Level 9 warrior. Close-combat warrior players were powerful, not fearing any direct threats at the same level. In a moment, the figures of these players disappeared into the dense forest. However, not even a minute later, heart-wrenching screams erupted from the direction they had gone. "No! Stop!" "Help me, my leg!" "It''s too terrifying, run¡­" The screams didn''t last long before the forest returned to quiet. Seeing this, Vicky was rooted to the spot. While the small team wasn''t large in number, over half were warriors. Logically, even if they encountered danger, they shouldn''t have died so quickly, let alone without a single one escaping. Vicky felt relieved they hadn''t rushed directly into the forest. She looked at Irving and finally realized just how correct his decision had been. Soon. The two began to aimlessly stroll around the edge of the forest. However, they saw no other players for a long time. After receiving the system prompt, most players had eagerly entered the forest, naively thinking that whoever made it to the volcano first would get the reward. Such a mentality was far too simplistic¡­ S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, the pet, Little Black, who had always been trailing behind them, seemed to discover something and suddenly ran in a certain direction. Irving furrowed his brows and hurriedly led Vicky to follow it. "There seems to be someone there!" Vicky exclaimed. Not far from the forest, a player covered in blood was crawling out, his eyes filled with terror, constantly glancing backward. "Help! Is there anyone out there? Help!" The player screamed hoarsely, desperation etched on his face. Suddenly, a large shadow flashed in the forest, and a huge spider pounced on the player, immediately biting down on his face. The player swung his arms to try to shake off the spider, but in just a moment, his body stiffened, and he fell silent. After its "prey" stopped moving, the spider spat out countless white silk threads to bind the player''s corpse, then began pulling it towards the forest. Upon seeing this, Little Black barked furiously at the spider near the edge of the forest. Irving and Vicky also arrived there. From the moment they spotted the player crawling out of the forest to their arrival, less than half a minute had passed. However, the battle had already completely ended. The weapon dropped by the fallen player indicated that he was also a warrior with a strong physique. Yet, surprisingly, he had no ability to resist the spider at all. "How could this happen..." Vicky couldn''t help but take a few steps back. The initial excitement in her beautiful eyes gradually gave way to a trace of fear. [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider] [Level: Intermediate High-tier] [Description: The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider is massive, covered in a dark purple exoskeleton adorned with intricate golden patterns. Its head features a pair of enormous compound eyes that provide a 360¡ã view of its surroundings. The most striking feature is the pair of fangs at the end of its forelimbs, which are sharp, long, glisten with a cold sheen, and possess powerful attack capabilities. These fangs can also inject neurotoxic venom¡­] As Irving''s wand emitted a series of glows, the information about the exotic beast appeared before his eyes. "No wonder." Irving murmured to himself. An intermediate high-tier exotic beast had incredibly formidable combat capabilities, roughly equivalent to trainee hero-level players, around levels 11-12. Most players were still below level 11, in the novice stage, and stood no chance against such an exotic beast. The player who had barely escaped was likely paralyzed in seconds after being bitten by the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]due to the neurotoxic venom. "Irving, it looks really terrifying. We should get out of here quickly." Vicky said as she hid behind Irving, averting her gaze from the[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]. Despite having significantly improved her mental fortitude after two rounds of cataclysm. She still had a natural fear of creepy crawlies like cockroaches, mice, snakes, and spiders. Irving had not brought the exotic beast army into the secret realm this time for two reasons. First, the last battle had almost wiped them out, leaving only four exotic beasts, which wouldn''t be of much help. Second, he had anticipated that the exotic beasts encountered in the secret realm would be far stronger than usual. This[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]might be the breakthrough he needed. "Little Black, attack!" A glint of excitement flashed in Irving''s deep eyes. Unlike other players, Irving''s eyes shone with excitement rather than fear at the sight of the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]. He had entered the secret realm not just for treasures. Upon receiving the command, Little Black immediately assumed a combat stance, its body enveloped in a layer of purple flames as it charged towards the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider. Irving followed closely behind. To prevent the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider from escaping, he quickly cast the skill [Gravity Swamp]. An observable wave rippled through the air. Affected by the increased gravity, the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider''s speed slowed significantly. Realizing it couldn''t retreat into the forest, it abandoned its freshly caught "prey" and fixed its blood-red eyes on Little Black. "Be careful!" Irving shouted in alarm. Vicky, watching from behind, felt a surge of anxiety, her mind flashing back to the fate of the team of ten that had perished in the forest. Her expression grew tense. But then, she heard something unexpected. "Be careful not to kill it." Irving said, a smile spreading across his face. Chapter 86: Alarming the Spider Swarm In the secret realm. Many guilds that had ventured into the forest, especially smaller scaled ones, were attacked by the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]. Faced with its unique psychic venom, many players didn''t even get a chance to react. Warriors, despite their strong physiques, could only withstand physical attacks. At the beginning of their journey into the secret realm, most players aspired to cross the forest as quickly as possible, to be the first to reach the volcano and obtain the hidden treasures within. However, unknown to them, the moment they stepped foot into the forest, they had already fallen into the carefully laid trap of the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]. Horrifying screams resonated from every corner of the forest. In less than ten minutes into the secret realm, nearly 40% of the players had been eliminated... Yet at this moment, while Vicky was worried about the safety of Little Black, a casual remark from Irving left her feeling a complex mix of emotions. "Be careful not to kill it. " Irving reminded with a slight smile. The comment was incredibly boastful. If any other players were present, they would have been infuriated. Faced with the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider], they didn''t even have the ability to fight back, yet Irving was worrying about not killing it. "Don''t worry. The strongest aspect of the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider] is its venom, but I doubt it will even have a chance to bite Little Black. " Irving explained nonchalantly. Hellhound, Little Black, was covered in purple flames that would be difficult to extinguish once anything came into contact with them. The next moment. Just as the[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider], seeing no way out, flashed a cold light in its blood-red eyes and was about to pounce fiercely towards Little Black, it hadn''t even exposed its fangs to inject its venom into Little Black''s body. It was ignited by the purple flame... A while after, Little Black was seen wagging its tail proudly, circling the struggling[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider] on the ground. When it saw Irving moving closer, it ran towards him like it was claiming credit, making a series of "howling" sounds. [Would you like to subdue the ''Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider''? ] S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The system prompt sounded. Irving looked indifferently at the seriously injured [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]on the ground that had been burned to a crisp, a smile spreading across his face. Through his experiences with subjugating exotic beasts, he had gained some insight. Low-level exotic beasts like Pigmen and Butchers were easier to subdue, which was related to their strength and intelligence. The legendary weapon, [Evil Source Wand], had a certain mind-bewitching effect. However, the more advanced an exotic beast was, the stronger it was, and the more intelligence it developed, making it difficult for players to subdue. At Irving''s current strength, it was almost impossible to directly subjugate the[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]. Still, it was not entirely without a solution. When an exotic beast was defeated or severely injured, its own strength would drop significantly. At that time, subduing it would also become less challenging! The next moment, the system prompt rang again in Irving''s mind. [Slavery completed!] [Notice: The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider has become your faithful servant, executing all commands unconditionally!] [Player enslaved exotic beast count: Stone Golem Giants*9, Snow Shadow Headed Wolf1, Snow Shadow Wolf*2, Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider*1] Irving nodded satisfactorily. This was his first enslaved high-order middle-tier exotic beast. He had Little Black extinguish the residual purple flame on the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider, then turned his attention to Vicky. "We can use it to guide us." Irving said. The severely burned Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider could hardly move, let alone guide them through the forest. Vicky quickly understood. Just as she was preparing to perform the[Healing Art], she suddenly heard a rustling sound from the forest as if something was rapidly approaching. Irving seemed to sense something. His smile gradually faded. Only a few breaths later, a large group of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders emerged from the forest. They scuttled swiftly across the ground like a black wave surging towards them. "Quickly retreat!" Irving commanded. He didn''t have time to worry about the dying Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider. He retreated to the lawn with Vicky and Little Black. Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders are social creatures with large and small groups scattered throughout the forest, hunting low-level exotic beasts that venture too close. The sudden appearance of players was like a windfall. A harsh sound echoed, like the friction of metal. The sound caused a faint pain in the eardrums. "Irving, look!" Vicky''s face was filled with horror, her eyes wide. Following her gaze, Irving saw a much larger spider appearing among the group of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. Unlike the others, this spider had a huge abdomen, and something seemed to be wriggling inside... "That must be the queen of this group of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders." Irving said solemnly. [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen] [Level: High-level, Low-order!] [Introduction: The Spider Queen is much larger than the ordinary spider, several times bigger, its body covered with a smooth and hard shell, presenting a deep black color. Its eight strong legs end in sharp blades, capable of easily piercing hard rock.] Irving''s deep gaze was fixed on the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen. The magic wand in his hand shimmered, and the most basic information appeared before his eyes. His face became more serious. "I didn''t expect it to reach high-level, low-order..." Irving felt a sense of danger. At this moment, under the command of the Spider Queen, the group of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders surged towards Irving and Vicky. There was no time to think. Little Black had already entered combat mode. Sensing the danger ahead, the purple flames surrounding it became even more vigorous. Irving had no time to hesitate. He immediately cast a[Fireball]. Massive fireballs quickly materialized, tracing arcs through the sky before crashing heavily onto the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. "We can''t let them get closer!" Irving shouted. Even the warrior players, known for their formidable close-combat abilities, couldn''t withstand these Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. As for him, if they reached him, there would be no escape¡ªonly certain death awaited. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground shook as the enormous fireballs struck it, accompanied by a series of dull thuds. The earth seemed to tremble with each impact. However, as the rising smoke began to clear, Irving''s face turned grim. The spiders were virtually unscathed, the fireballs having barely slowed their advance. The swarm of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders, now resembling a dark, relentless tide, grew even more ferocious, surging towards them with increased fury. "Fireball is useless against them?" Irving exclaimed in shock. As a necromancer, his primary method of attack was to enslave exotic beasts and command them in battle. But now, this approach revealed its greatest weakness. With no exotic beasts at his side, his only offensive skill was[Fireball], and it had proven ineffective. "If only Sophia were here." Vicky sighed, her voice trembling with fear. "Even if her ice spells couldn''t kill them, at least they''d keep them at bay." Her eyes were filled with dread at the thought of death. Although she could be resurrected the next day even if she was killed by these exotic beasts in front of her, the exploration of the[Flowing Light and Dense Realm] would come to a halt. Most importantly, she was terrified of these spiders to the extreme. She would rather die here by her own hand than be slowly consumed by these horrifying and disgusting exotic beasts. "Is there really no way out?" Irving''s mind raced, a flicker of defiance in his eyes. His entry into the Flowing Light and Dense Realm wasn''t just for the treasures rumored to be hidden within the volcanic ruins. He intended to expand his army of exotic beasts. The system''s prompt had also mentioned a key word: "ruins." That dormant volcano was a site of ancient ruins. He thought of the parchment scroll he had obtained from a hidden compartment in the castle''s library and felt a strong premonition. The ancient race''s heritage described in the scroll could very well be linked to these ruins. But with the horde of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders closing in, there was no way to enslave them. He''d likely become their next meal instead. "Damn it." Irving cursed under his breath. Just then, Little Black, his loyal companion, suddenly dashed towards the swarm of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. "Get back here!" Irving''s brow furrowed even deeper. If it were just one spider, he wouldn''t worry about Little Black getting hurt. But this was an entire swarm. Before he could stop it, the mass of spiders had already surrounded Little Black, biting down frantically. If even one of them pierced Little Black''s skin and injected its neurotoxin, it would become incapacitated, just like the player they had seen earlier. After spending some time together, Irving had come to regard Little Black as the most faithful and reliable companion. Just as he was pondering how to rush up and rescue Little Black, The next moment, something happened that he could never have anticipated... Chapter 87: The Ruins Address "Little Black, come back!" Vicky was on the verge of tears. Little Black, who was entangled with the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders, also let out a series of howls. Cold light flashed in Irving''s eyes, and he gritted his teeth, preparing to rush up. Even if he had to risk his life, he was determined to rescue Little Black. But at this moment, something both surprising and delightful happened. Little Black suddenly shook its body, and the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders clinging to it fell off one by one. The air was filled with the smell of something burning... At this moment, Irving seemed to understand, murmuring, "It seems that these Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders are not immune to fire. Their shells are just too hard, and a simple Fireball is not enough to break their defenses." As a Hellhound, Little Black was surrounded by a persistent purple flame. Even if the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders had extremely strong shells, once they were touched by the flame, they would continue to burn. The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders seemed to realize that Little Black was not easy to deal with. Surprisingly, they bypassed Little Black and charged directly towards Irving and Vicky. "Irving, what should we do?" Vicky asked anxiously. Being a healer mage, the only thing she could do was stick closely behind Irving. Irving''s worried look gradually disappeared, and a smile spread across his face. He had a plan in mind, yelling at Little Black, "Come back quickly." Hearing its master''s call, Little Black quickly shook off the several Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders around it and wagged its tail as it returned to Irving''s side. Since the purple flame on Little Black could ignore the hard shells of the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders, why not take advantage of this? Why not attach the purple flame to a fireball? Time was running out... Irving waved his wand, quickly condensing a fireball. Little Black, as if understanding its master''s thoughts, immediately transferred its purple flame to the fireball. The next moment. A purple fireball was thrown at the charging Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. Boom! A muffled explosion sounded as the purple fireball exploded upon contact with the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. Although the huge impact was once again blocked by their hard shells, the sparks from the explosion successfully attached to their bodies. Sizzle... The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders that had rushed up felt the purple flame continuously burning them, and they rolled on the ground in pain, making a harsh noise. However, the more they struggled, the faster the purple flame spread on their bodies. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ten minutes later. A large scorch mark appeared on the green grass. Dozens of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders lay motionless. Some were already burned to death by the purple flame, while others were still struggling in pain. As long as the purple flame wasn''t extinguished, they wouldn''t last long. Irving gently stroked Little Black''s fluffy head, then shifted his deep gaze to the massive [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen]not far away. The[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen]trailed a sac behind her, from which a yellowish liquid continuously oozed. Upon closer inspection, one could see that in just the last ten minutes, seven or eight Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider hatchlings had crawled out of the sac. However, they were merely juveniles. "How disgusting." Vicky said, turning her head away, unable to bear the sight. However, a broader smile appeared on Irving''s face, as if he found the scene quite intriguing. Human nature is immutable: women always have an inherent fear of crawling creatures, but as a man, Irving was more driven by curiosity about the unknown. Irving''s attention was fully focused on the newly hatched Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider offspring. Although the battle had ended, it made him realize the biggest flaw of being a necromancer¡ªhe always needed a group of exotic beasts with him. Relying solely on his [Fireball] skill would become increasingly ineffective in harsher battles. "Little Black, show it who''s boss like last time," Irving said with a smile, then added, "But don''t kill it. It''s still of great use." Little Black wagged its tail and gallantly approached the[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen]. Although the[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen] was a high-rank low-tier creature, far surpassing the exotic beasts Irving had encountered before, its combat prowess wasn''t significantly different from the ordinary Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider. Dragging its large sac, it moved even more sluggishly. Without its brood guards, it posed no real threat. Moments later, the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen] was engulfed in purple flames. It realized that Irving was different from the other players who had entered the forest. Watching its newly hatched offspring burn to death, it let out a piercing shriek. "Surrender or die. Those are your only choices." Irving said coldly, his eyes fixed on the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen]. His wand began to emit a dazzling light. Most exotic beasts feared death just like humans, especially the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen. If it died, all the unborn hatchlings in its sac would perish as well. [Player has successfully enslaved the "Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen"!] A crisp notification sound came through. Detailed information about the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen then appeared before Irving. [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen] [Level: High-rank low-tier] [Description: Massive in size, several times larger than an ordinary spider. Her body is covered with a smooth and hard carapace...] [Skill Descriptions:] [1. Control the Brood: The queen possesses powerful mental strength, enabling her to communicate telepathically with her offspring.] [2. Reproduction Ability: The queen can rapidly produce numerous offspring and can transfer her power and spirit to the next generation through special rituals.] [3. Corrosive Venom: The queen has mastered unique skills. She can release a special venom that not only has neuroparalytic properties but also strong corrosiveness, causing those hit by it to fall into a paralyzed state. Note: In emergencies, she can also spit out extremely sticky webbing, which is incredibly tough and can serve as her lifeline in critical moments.] Seeing these skills, Irving couldn''t help but reveal a satisfied expression. The ability to control the brood and the powerful reproductive capability! This is why the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen, despite not being as strong in combat as the ordinary Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider, could still reach the level of a high-tier exotic beast. "With this Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen, I''ll have an endless supply of exotic beasts at my disposal, saving me a lot of effort." Irving thought to himself. The most crucial aspect was that by enslaving the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen, her "subjects" would also be completely obedient to Irving. Soon, Irving ordered Little Black to extinguish the purple flames on the remaining Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders and then had Vicky use[Healing Art] to heal them. As for the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders that had been burned to death, they had dropped quite a bit of equipment¡ª23 high-grade pieces and 10 rare pieces in total. The quality and drop rate of the equipment were far superior to what could be found outside. This was not only due to the unique bonuses of the secret realm but also directly related to Irving''s talent,[Tenfold Drop Rate]. After lingering on the meadow outside the secret realm for about ten minutes, Irving finally led Vicky into the forest. Trailing behind him, apart from Little Black, were over a dozen Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. The dense foliage of the forest greatly reduced visibility. "No wonder that initial squad we encountered got wiped out within minutes of entering here..." Vicky said, glancing around at the eerie surroundings, as if understanding something. In such a dark environment, being suddenly swarmed by a horde of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders would be overwhelming for even the strongest warriors. The two continued to walk through the forest for a long time without encountering any exotic beast attacks, allowing Vicky to relax a bit. "It must be related to the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen." Irving speculated, looking back. "This forest is likely filled with various Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider clans." "They probably think we''ve already become prey for their clan, so they haven''t attacked us..." As they continued through the forest, they could see the volcano they had spotted earlier growing closer. The red glow emanating from the summit was actually the mouth of the lava flow. This volcano was only in a dormant stage. "Irving, it looks like we''re about to leave the forest." Vicky said excitedly, seeing the light ahead. "I wonder if we''ll be the first to reach the foot of the volcano." In the secret realm, only one player was eligible to obtain the hidden treasure chest. As a limited-time area opened by the Blue Star Will, the rewards were highly anticipated. Irving smiled without saying anything. Although those Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders posed a significant threat to most players, there were also powerful players or guilds in the Other World. The competition for the "treasure chest" would undoubtedly lead to intense battles! Just as they were about to exit the forest, a few figures suddenly darted out from the woods nearby, followed by desperate cries for help. Chapter 88: Family Betrayal "Irving, someone over there seems to be calling for help..." Vicky said anxiously. Following the direction of the sound, they saw a few figures flashing through the woods not far away, and the air was filled with the scent of blood. Irving merely glanced indifferently in that direction and continued walking towards the edge of the forest. Help? Having been reborn after a previous life, Irving''s heart had long been tempered to be as hard as steel. To survive in the brutal environment of the apocalypse, "sympathy" and "pity" were the greatest taboos. "In the Other World, people are being killed at every moment. Do you think you can save them all?" Irving glanced at her and continued, "Don''t forget why we came here." It wasn''t that he was cold-blooded, but rather that he deeply understood the rules of the cruel apocalypse. Vicky''s expression became a bit complex, and she could only helplessly sigh in the end. However, before Irving and Vicky could walk far, the cries for help behind them grew closer. Irving, who had initially planned to quicken his pace and leave, suddenly frowned for some reason. "Why does that voice sound familiar..." Irving muttered, slightly taken aback. A sharp cry echoed through the air. A woman who had been fleeing suddenly tripped over a rock and fell heavily to the ground. Seven or eight players wielding sharp weapons pursued her. "Run, let''s see where you can run now!" The leader, a burly man with a full beard, wielded a heavy hammer. He and his seven subordinates encircled the woman. "You bastards, you betrayed us." the woman gritted her teeth, her cold face showing anger. "Betrayal?" The bearded man sneered disdainfully, "Blame yourselves for offending those you shouldn''t have. We had no choice. Their offer was too tempting." "Enough talk, finish her off." the bearded man ordered. Facing the eight warrior players, the woman gripped her staff tightly. Her icy expression showed no fear, but it was clear she was unwilling yet helpless. Mages were the rarest class in the game, capable of casting wide-range attack spells, but their close combat skills were weak. Just as the eight warrior players were about to strike, a cold voice suddenly rang out. "Stop!" Irving had returned for some reason. His deep eyes fell on the woman who had fallen, a complex look crossing his face. "Sophia, is that you!" Vicky recognized the woman instantly and exclaimed. A spark of light flashed in Sophia''s dim eyes as she hurriedly stood up from the ground. However, surrounded by eight warrior players, she had no way to escape. "Kid, I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business. This has nothing to do with you, get lost!" The bearded man initially looked slightly surprised but then gazed at Irving with a mocking expression. Even the seven warrior players beside him relaxed their guard. In their eyes, this young man who had suddenly appeared posed no threat at all. "Are you deaf?" the bearded man scolded, lowering the hammer from his shoulder, his face gradually becoming ferocious. The hammer was covered in blood, making it clear that these people had just been in a fight. They were glaring at Irving with fierce eyes. "Leave her behind, and you can go now." Irving said coldly. He then walked straight ahead, and under the astonished gazes of the eight players, he prepared to leave with Sophia. In an instant, the bearded burly man was utterly enraged. The greatest insult is to be ignored! "You bastard, do you really think we don''t exist?" The bearded burly man''s eyes were bloodshot as he yelled, swinging his hammer at Irving''s back. A strong wind blew. As the hammer, weighing at least a hundred pounds, descended. With its falling momentum, even a mid-tier exotic beast would be smashed into pulp. "Irving!" Sophia cried out in terror. However, Irving seemed oblivious, continuing to hold her hand and walk forward as if unaware of the impending hammer strike. Sophia was in a panic. She hurriedly turned to shield Irving, but at that moment, a rustling sound came from the surrounding forest. Several dark figures leaped out from the dense foliage, pouncing on the players. "Boss... it''s those damn spiders!" one of the players realized, but before he could finish his sentence, he collapsed in pain. The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders had not only neurotoxins but also razor-sharp teeth lined with barbs. Once bitten, even if one managed to escape, the barbs would tear away chunks of flesh. In just a few breaths, all eight players, including the bearded burly man, were on the ground. Injected with neurotoxins, they felt their bodies go numb and lose consciousness, but they could still see their flesh being eaten bit by bit by the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. Death might not be the worst fate. Watching oneself being devoured amplifies the terror infinitely. "H-how is this possible..." The bearded burly man''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stammered, "When we came, we didn''t see any spiders. Where did they come from?" The other seven players had the same question in their minds, and they could only assume that it was all a coincidence. "This is such bad luck." one of the players thought, hearing the sound of the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders chewing his flesh. Despair filled his heart. They wished they could die immediately rather than endure this torment. "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it." Irving said, glancing at them indifferently. He then gestured lightly at the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. The next moment, the eight players on the ground saw something they would never forget. The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders, as if summoned, crawled toward the young man and vanished from sight in an instant. "He... he can control those Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders..." the bearded burly man''s face turned as white as a sheet, his voice trembling. Only now did they realize the terror of the young man! Irving didn''t want to waste time on these people. The eight players were seriously injured and paralyzed by the neurotoxin. It wouldn''t be long before other Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders sensed the commotion and gathered. Once they crossed the forest and reached the clearing at the foot of the volcano, they could finally rest. "Sophia, what was going on with those people earlier?" Vicky couldn''t help but ask. "Why were they hunting you? Irving said you were supposed to enter the secret realm with your family. Why didn''t we see them?" Sophia sighed, glanced at Irving, and then explained the situation. It turned out that not long after she and her family guild entered the secret realm, they were attacked by a group of men in black. Due to the overwhelming difference in strength, her family could only flee into the forest. The Green family, being one of the top powers in Starling City, had teamed up with another family in the city to ensure their success in the secret realm. "We thought we could shake off the men in black once we entered the forest, but..." Sophia shook her head and glanced back at the forest they had just passed through before continuing. "We never expected the family we allied with to betray us. They had been in cahoots with the men in black all along, planning to use this secret realm expedition to wipe out the Green family." "Those people earlier were sent by that family." Facing the betrayal of their allies, Sophia''s family suffered heavy casualties. The scene was so chaotic that she had become separated from her family. "Men in black?" Irving frowned and asked, "Do you know which faction sent the men in black that attacked you?" "I''m not sure..." Sophia replied. "Since the emergence of the Other World Game, the situation in Starling City has become increasingly chaotic. Many families have been wiped out overnight. Such things happen frequently." Irving nodded without saying much more. With the apocalypse approaching, many malevolent factions were beginning to stir, each wanting to achieve their own objectives during this global catastrophe. "By the way." Sophia suddenly remembered something. "I recall that the men in black who attacked us had tattoos. They were somewhat similar to the Brotherhood of Night Blades'' tattoos, but not quite the same." She furrowed her brow, trying to recall more details. "Was it a tattoo resembling the moon?" Irving asked. "Yes." Sophia nodded after the prompt. "Those tattoos looked very eerie. Some of them had it on their arms, others on their necks. The positions varied." As she finished speaking, a cold glint flashed in Irving''s eyes. "I didn''t expect them to enter the secret realm too." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The threatening message he had received before had a symbol resembling a moon, the mark of the Night Blades. The previous incident in the park had already sparked enmity between them. With Irving having eradicated the Brotherhood of Night Blades, the conflict had escalated to an irreconcilable level. Instead of sitting and waiting for the Night Blades to come after him, it was better to strike first... Chapter 89: The Real Threat There was no point in hiding the Night Blades situation from Vicky and Sophia, so Irving decided to explain everything. "You mean to say, the ones hunting us are sent by the Night Blades?" Sophia''s expression turned complicated. She had heard a bit about the Night Blades. But she hadn''t expected them to act so quickly. "They probably already know about what happened with the Brotherhood of Night Blades." Irving said with a bitter smile. "Their entry into the secret realm this time is likely not just for treasure hunting¡­" The atmosphere grew tense. At that moment, rustling sounds came from the forest behind them, accompanied by screams of agony. It was the eight players who had been left behind after chasing Sophia. The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders were highly perceptive. Even the slightest movement could attract their attention. These players had hoped to escape once the neurotoxin wore off, but they were targeted again by other Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest. Their screams of anguish were chilling. "Irving, let''s leave this place quickly." Vicky said, her brows furrowed. But before she could finish, Irving smiled. "You two go ahead. I have some things to take care of. I''ll catch up with you shortly." With that, Irving turned and re-entered the forest. He hadn''t left those eight players in the forest out of mercy. He intended to use them as bait to attract more Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. Even though he had already tamed Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen, the recent battle had resulted in many losses among its "subjects," far from meeting his needs. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... At the foot of the volcano. Players were gradually emerging from the forest. Although they had passed the test of the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders, it came at a great cost. Ever since the news about the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] was released, many players had been excited, believing they would find abundant equipment inside. However, the outcome was destined to disappoint them... Not to mention the temporary teams of a few dozen players, even small guilds faced near annihilation when ambushed by the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest. Larger guilds, leveraging their numbers, might have a few survivors, but unless they had powerful warriors or mages in their ranks, the forest surrounding the volcano seemed like an insurmountable barrier. Even guilds with strong players suffered heavy losses. Everyone had injuries, and their faces were filled with bitterness. Opportunities and dangers always coexist. Although this secret realm, opened by the Blue Star Will, contained vast treasures, obtaining them would not be easy¡ªthere were no free lunches in this world. At the edge of the forest, a group of people had gathered. Their bodies were soaked in blood, and many were injured, clearly having just gone through a fierce battle. "How did it go?" a middle-aged man in the center of the group asked. He exuded a powerful killing intent, holding a crescent-shaped scimitar dripping with fresh blood. "We''ve already sent people to chase them, but¡­" A player beside him glanced towards the forest, a bitter expression on his face. "But we don''t know why they haven''t returned yet." "Useless!" The middle-aged man, named Addison, was the current head of the Fox family. At his roar, everyone around him lowered their heads, not daring to breathe, cold sweat beading on their foreheads like soybeans. "Even a woman can escape from you. I wonder what use you all are." Addison''s triangular eyes flashed with cold light. Then, as if thinking of something, he turned his gaze to the side. There, dozens of people knelt on the ground. Their injuries were severe. Some even had their arms cut off. They trembled constantly, like lambs awaiting slaughter. Among them was a middle-aged man about Addison''s age. Although his entire body was bound with ropes, he still held his head high, a look of dignity on his face. "The head of the Green family," Addison said with a mocking smile. "Where did your precious daughter run off to? Have her come back obediently, and maybe you can still live. Otherwise, I won''t be able to explain to those above." The bound man was Jony. Jony''s eyes were filled with anger as he said, "We''ve worked together for so many years, and I never thought you''d betray me. Who is behind this?" "There''s no need for you to know that." Addison sneered. "Hand over your daughter, and perhaps you can quell their anger. Otherwise, the Green family will soon be wiped out." This was no idle threat. Even Addison trembled at the thought of that faction. The Green family had been one of the top families in Starling City, and Addison had only reached his current position with their support. But now, having been betrayed, Jony was filled with regret. However, it was too late for regrets. Seeing Jony remain silent, Addison snorted, "Mr.Jony , out of respect for our years of cooperation, I''ll remind you one last time. That people are not someone you or I can afford to offend. Think it over!" Jony felt a deep sense of despair. He glanced at his bound family members beside him and sighed. The earlier attack by the Brotherhood of Night Blades had already dealt a severe blow to the Green family. This time, their attempt to explore the secret realm and seek treasure was met with betrayal by a former allied family. Now, only about ten members of the Green family remained alive... No one could have imagined that a once-prominent family in Starling City would fall to such a state. At this moment, more and more guilds were gathering at the foot of the volcano. Among them were the Angel Guild and the Green Ivy Group led by James. The Angel Guild, an official guild, had recruited many powerful players from across the country. They even had a player with the [Eagle Eye] talent, making the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest less of a threat. On James'' side, however, the situation was less optimistic. The Green Ivy Group had some members left behind to repair the post-battle ruins of their castle, while others were stationed at the mines for extraction. Over a hundred elite members were selected for this secret realm expedition. "James, we lost twenty-three brothers in the forest, and ten more are severely injured. I''ve already had them log out of the game." a player said gravely. With the equipment provided by Irving, the Green Ivy Group had now risen to the ranks of a top-tier guild. Yet, even so, they had still lost over thirty members to the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest. "How many brothers do we have left?" James asked. "I just counted. We have a total of ninety-five." the player next to him reported. James nodded and continued, "Any news from Irving?" "I''ve already sent people to look for him, but so far, no sign of Irving." the player replied, frowning. "According to the reports from our men, aside from local guild forces, there are also some other forces involved this time." "Other forces?" James was slightly taken aback. The [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] was temporarily opened by the Blue Star Will. Although player shelters in each country and region were far apart, everyone could reach here through portals. This meant that, in addition to local forces, many foreign forces were also participating. James felt a sense of unease. While the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest surrounding the secret realm had eliminated most players and guilds, those who had made it this far were the elite. "James, should we head straight to the volcano now?" a player asked. Looking ahead, the entrance at the foot of the volcano was visible. According to system prompts, the treasure within the secret realm was hidden inside. As soon as the question was asked, the players of the Green Ivy Group turned their gaze toward James. Every player who had made it this far wanted to uncover the ultimate treasure. James frowned, looking at the volcano entrance not far away. With a complex expression, he said, "Let''s not rush. Find Irving first, and then we''ll go in together." "Alright, I''ll send a few more brothers to search nearby." the player responded. After the last battle, the players of the Green Ivy Group were all in awe of Irving''s formidable strength. The seemingly nearby entrance to the volcano could very likely be fraught with dangers. If they rashly entered, they might encounter attacks similar to those in the woods. The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders were already difficult to deal with. If they were to run into some formidable exotic beasts, the entire Green Ivy Group might end up perishing inside. Besides the exotic beasts, the real threat came from the other guild forces gathering around. With the lure of the secret realm''s treasure, no one would sit by and let others take the lead. Chapter 90: Entering the Cave "Are you sure they came too?" At the foot of the volcano, a group dressed in white uniforms had gathered. It was the Angel Guild that had just arrived. Leading them was Anna, who was looking intently at Aron with furrowed brows. Aron nodded. "The information came from the patrol. Moreover, before entering the secret realm, I had already received accurate intelligence that those bastards have secretly colluded with several families, aiming to seize the treasure in the secret realm¡­" As he spoke, he clenched his teeth, his resolute face shrouded in a dark cloud, his eyes filled with hatred. The bastards he referred to were the Night Blades. During a previous official offline event, the Night Blades had sent people to attack unarmed players, causing large-scale chaos in the capital city. If the authorities hadn''t forcefully intervened and shut down all videos of that attack, the internet would have been in an uproar by now. Facing the impending apocalypse and the sudden emergence of the Other World Game, the official stance remained ambiguous. Although they knew that the apocalypse would bring significant changes to the world, they had to suppress this information to maintain domestic stability. So far, except for the official game forums, there was no information about the Other World on the internet. To most ordinary people who hadn''t obtained a game slot, this news was still unknown. But the truth could not be concealed forever. The news of the apocalypse would eventually spread. "Try to avoid contact with the foreign forces in the secret realm if possible. As for the Night Blades¡­" Anna''s brows furrowed even more, as if she was worried about something. The global situation was turbulent, with some small countries'' governments already overthrown by subordinate forces. The Angel Guild was established to prevent such occurrences. For now, the city family forces did not dare openly oppose the authorities. However, the emergence of the Night Blades had disrupted this delicate balance. "Based on the intelligence gathered over this period, I suspect the Night Blades aim to incite those families and launch a large-scale operation domestically." Aron said with a grim face. Although he did not explicitly state the Night Blades'' intentions, Anna understood well. This time, the Angel Guild had brought two teams: one consisting of members recruited nationwide, and the other was a security team led by Aron, composed of selected military personnel. The security team''s task was to protect Angel Guild members in critical moments. Aron looked at Anna, awaiting her response. "Don''t forget our mission here." Anna said, shaking her head. "Once we leave the secret realm, you can deal with them however you want, but for now, no action." Seeing Aron about to argue, Anna cut him off, "That''s an order!" "Fine." Aron could only sigh in resignation. ¡­ At the foot of the volcano. Many players had already gathered in groups. Most of them were guild members. But there were also some temporary teams formed by players, each with at least twenty members. The forest outside the volcano had eliminated more than half of the players, and those who survived were the best among them. Looking ahead, the entrance to a cave came into view. It was clear that the cave led underground, but its interior was pitch black, hiding unknown dangers. The secret treasure of the realm was said to be hidden down there. "Move out!" At that moment, the leader of a guild with nearly a hundred members stood on a rock and issued the command with great enthusiasm. Immediately, the guild marched towards the cave entrance in an imposing manner. Everyone''s eyes were on them, their expressions complex. The lessons learned in the forest had made it clear that seeking treasure in this secret realm was far more challenging than they had imagined. The guilds had not all remained idle at the foot of the volcano, wary of the potential dangers inside the cave. "Let them scout the way first. I have a feeling that cave holds hidden dangers." one guild leader said gravely. His body was covered in wounds, clearly inflicted by the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest. Others shared this cautious approach, not wanting to be the first to venture into the unknown. While being the first might mean finding the treasure, the odds were slim. The cave entrance was a ten-meter-wide opening. The hundred-strong guild marched in and vanished from sight within moments. The crowd waited for about ten minutes, but there was no sign of activity inside. Suddenly, excitement sparked in the players'' eyes. "Guild leader! We should head in too. It seems safe since nothing has happened to them." someone urged. "Yes, let''s move quickly. They''ve been in there for a while. They might have found the treasure already. We shouldn''t waste any more time." "Quick, follow them in!" "¡­" A stir broke out among the crowd as many players could no longer contain their excitement. After making it through the forest, no one wanted to leave empty-handed. Various guilds surged toward the cave like a tidal wave, fearing that any delay might allow others to claim the hidden treasure first. In just over ten minutes, most of the guilds had already entered the cave, leaving only a few scattered players and smaller guilds outside. These smaller guilds and self-organized player groups knew they had little chance of obtaining the main treasure, so they were more interested in finding rare equipment along the way and were not in such a hurry. At the foot of the mountain, the players of the Green Ivy Group were growing increasingly restless, their eyes all on James. Although they had lost some members while passing through the forest, the Green Ivy Group still had nearly a hundred players. While not as large as the biggest guilds, they still had a chance to compete for the secret treasure. "James, when are we moving out?" a player couldn''t help but ask. James, deep in thought, didn''t reply immediately. He scanned the surroundings, seemingly looking for something. Suddenly, he noticed a figure darting out of the forest not far away. "Irving!" James shouted loudly as he recognized the face of the figure. Half of the players in the Green Ivy Group had participated in the Battle of the Castle and recognized Irving. At this moment, they seemed to be on a high, their eyes shining with uncontrollable excitement. "Irving, I think someone is calling us." Vicky said, looking at Irving emerging from the forest. A faint smell of blood lingered around Irving, but his eyes were filled with excitement. Not long after he emerged from the forest, a rustling sound came from behind. Turning towards it, he saw a swarm of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders crawling out. Vicky and Sophia were taken aback. While they knew Irving had the ability to control exotic beasts, the sudden appearance of such a large group of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders startled them. "Where did you get so many Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders?" Vicky instinctively took a few steps back and asked, puzzled. She remembered that when Irving was at the edge of the forest, he had only enslaved about a dozen Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. But now, their numbers had multiplied several times over. Standing beside her, Sophia seemed to suddenly understand something. Her tone was complex as she said, "Those people earlier... you left them in there to use them as bait, didn''t you?" "What else?" Irving smiled slightly. "Might as well let them be useful before they die..." The forest was home to many groups of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. These crawling exotic beasts had a strong sense of perception and were attracted by the bloody scent of the group chasing Sophia. In no time, a large swarm of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders had gathered. Watching that group being devoured by the spiders, leaving nothing but bones, Irving then appeared and took all the gathered Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders under his control. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a slight thought, Irving opened his [Personal Information] interface. [Class: Necromancer] [Beginner Stage, Lv: 7 (14/180)] [Skill: Tenfold Drop Rate] [Equipment: Evil Source Wand (Legendary), Void Ring] [Hidden Identity: Public Enemy Number One!] [Player''s Enslaved Exotic Beasts: Stone Golem Giants *9, Snow Shadow Headed Wolf *1, Snow Shadow Wolf *2, Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider (Queen) *1, Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider *43] Irving''s gaze lingered on the level bar and the count of enslaved exotic beasts displayed at the bottom. A more radiant smile spread across his face. In just a short time, the number of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in his exotic beast army had increased to 43, and his level had risen to Lv: 7. For most players in the Other World, gaining strength meant accumulating experience by killing exotic beasts. Irving, however, took a different approach. For him, killing exotic beasts didn''t increase his level. It only dropped equipment. "All that work, and I only gained one level..." Irving shook his head, seemingly unsatisfied with the result. Chapter 91: Deep Inside the Volcano "This level-up process is just too slow..." Irving murmured to himself, a trace of disappointment flashing across his face. If Vicky and Sophia knew his thoughts, they would definitely roll their eyes at him. For most players, leveling up required constant battles with exotic beasts, always at the risk of losing their lives. But all Irving needed to do was keep expanding his army of exotic beasts. For a necromancer still in the [Beginner Stage], as long as they have a sufficient number of exotic beasts, their level will increase rapidly. Once they break through to level eleven and become a [Trainee Hero], their strength will undergo a qualitative leap. At that moment, James led the guild players to the area. When they saw the sudden appearance of a large group of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest, the smiles on their faces vanished instantly. The newer members of the guild, in particular, instinctively took a step back and quickly drew their weapons. The atmosphere became tense in an instant. "Irving, you... you didn''t, by any chance, manage to tame these Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders, did you?" James hesitated for a moment, then suddenly realized something, a look of disbelief appearing on his face. During the last castle battle, some of the guild members had witnessed the exotic beasts Irving controlled and had even fought alongside them. Now, seeing these terrifying Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders all gathered around Irving, their feelings were incredibly mixed. For a moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Irving, waiting for an explanation. Irving simply nodded slightly. This small gesture caused a tumult of emotions within the group. For a long while, no one could find the words to speak. Especially for those players from the Green Ivy Group, they would rather believe that these Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders had run out from the forest than accept that this young man in front of them had brought them here. Seeing the dumbfounded expressions of the group before him, Irving shook his head and then looked at James. "When are you planning to go in?" "Irving, we''re here because we want to enter together with you." James said. When the[Flowing Light and Dense Realm] had opened before, James had invited Irving, but he had declined. "Irving." James continued, "this time, we''re entering the secret realm just to get some useful equipment. As for the treasure within the realm, we weren''t aiming for it from the beginning." His words were very tactful, but Irving could clearly understand the underlying meaning. To the players in the guild, the leader was James. However, James knew deep down that without Irving''s help, the Green Ivy Group could never have expanded so rapidly to its current extent. Now, all he needed was one thing: to follow Irving and assist this young man in becoming even stronger. Only then could both the Green Ivy Group and the White family survive better in the apocalypse. James had long since figured this out. This was also the reason why he had taken over the family business at such a young age. Irving smiled slightly and nodded, "It was wise of you not to enter ahead of time. This secret realm is not as simple as you think..." Not to mention the hidden dangers in the cave at the foot of the volcano or the more formidable exotic beasts. Even if the treasure were lying right in the cave, it would not be easy to claim it amidst so many guilds and players. Having experienced one apocalypse, Irving knew that in extreme environments, even a piece of bread could trigger a bloody fight, let alone the treasures of a secret realm. "Alright, it''s about time. Let''s head in." Irving said. Surrounded by nearly a hundred players from the Green Ivy Group, Irving led the group of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders towards the cave entrance. Inside the cave, a rubble-strewn passage leading underground came into view. The tunnel was winding and serpentine, and the surrounding rock walls were embedded with numerous stones emitting a faint blue glow, which barely illuminated the path beneath their feet. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the dim environment, everyone''s nerves were on edge. After walking along the passage for a few minutes, the surroundings remained eerily silent, with only the sound of their heavy breathing breaking the stillness. "Strange... Just a moment ago, so many guilds entered here, but now we can''t see a single person," one of the guild players said in confusion. Turning to look back at the entrance they had just come through, the light from the entrance had long disappeared, and the passage they were in seemed to stretch endlessly. After walking another ten minutes or so, in the dark and oppressive environment of the cave, an inexplicable sense of panic began to well up within everyone. "James... do you think we''re trapped here?" a player couldn''t hold back anymore, his eyes filled with panic. "We''ve walked at least seven or eight hundred meters since we came in, and not only can''t we see the end, but the guilds that entered before us seem to have disappeared." This statement only increased the group''s anxiety, with many people breaking out in a cold sweat. James himself was also uneasy, frowning deeply as he pondered the situation. "Don''t worry." Irving spoke up, first glancing at the surrounding rock walls. "If my guess is correct, this passageway isn''t naturally formed." "These glowing rocks in the walls were placed here by someone. This place was formed hundreds or even thousands of years ago and these stones were used for illumination." Stones that glow are actually common in real life, often containing rare elements with special properties. Elemental energy decays over time, so when these stones were first placed, they would have lit up the entire passage. "Haven''t you noticed the temperature is rising?" Irving asked, looking back at the group. After entering the cave, everyone''s nerves had been on edge, constantly on alert and observing their surroundings, fearing an attack from any exotic beasts lurking within. In such a heightened state of awareness, it was easy to miss other changes. "Seems like it... No wonder I''m drenched in sweat." a player said, wiping away the bead-like sweat from his forehead. The guild was entirely composed of warrior players, many of whom were equipped with heavy armor. As the temperature gradually rose, they were drenched in sweat, but none dared to remove their gear. For players, their equipment was akin to a second life. Even these physically robust warrior players would be no match for an exotic beast attack without their gear¡­ "It shouldn''t be much longer now." Irving said. With gritted teeth, everyone continued onward. Having come this far, turning back was not an option. Even if they couldn''t obtain the treasure in the secret realm, they were determined to see what lay at the cave''s end. Gradually, in the dark passage, a sudden dazzling light appeared. "Irving, look! We''re almost there!" Vicky exclaimed excitedly, pointing ahead. Everyone immediately perked up, but as they looked toward the light, something seemed off. They continued walking for a bit until they could see clearly. The dazzling light was actually a mass of bubbling lava. The wave of heat hit their faces, and the surrounding temperature soared to at least 50 degrees Celsius, making the air feel thin. "I feel like I''m about to collapse. Does anyone have water?" "No..." "We must be at the bottom of the volcano. I''m going to die from this heat." the players complained. Just then, a piercing scream suddenly echoed. The group, who had just been complaining and were starting to relax, tensed up again at the sound of the scream. They turned their eyes towards the source of the scream and saw Vicky pressed tightly against the rock wall, her face pale as she stared at the ground. "What''s wrong?" Irving asked, puzzled. But as he looked down at the ground, his face also turned grim. The ground was littered with corpses, almost covering the entire floor of the cavern, which was tens of meters wide. "Why are so many people dead here?" James immediately sensed something was wrong and quickly gestured for everyone to stop, signaling them not to move forward. Not far ahead was the end of the cave, and the numerous corpses on the ground gave off an eerie feeling. "Irving, please save me¡­" Vicky, who was still pressed against the wall, said in a trembling voice. Her eyes were fixed on a corpse at her feet, and she seemed to have noticed something. "A snake... there''s a snake!" "A snake?!" Irving was taken aback. He frowned and slowly walked towards Vicky. Something seemed to be wriggling inside the corpse at Vicky''s feet. Under the eerie blue light of the surrounding rocks, a venomous snake with bright red scales emerged into view. [Red Flame Fierce Snake] [High Intermediate Level!] Chapter 92: Red Flame Fierce Snake [Red Flame Fierce Snake] [High-Level Low Tier] [Description: The Fiery and Passionate Snake is agile in form, with scales that shimmer with a fiery hue. Its eyes glow with an intense red light, capable of spewing flames for attacks. It possesses extremely high attack power, speed, and agility...] A glimmer emanated from Irving''s wand, and information about the snake appeared before his eyes. His brows furrowed even tighter. "It''s actually the same level as the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen..." The primary reason the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider could be classified as a high-level exotic beast was its powerful reproductive ability, enabling it to command its swarm. However, the threat posed by the Red Flame Fierce Snake far exceeded that of the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen! "Why is there a snake here?" The players of the Green Ivy Group also saw the Fiery and Passionate Snake emerging from the corpse, and a flicker of fear crossed their eyes as they seemed to realize something. They were only a step away from the end of the cave, and the corpses of the players on the ground were likely connected to the Fiery and Passionate Snake before them. "Irving, help me..." Vicky, who was pressed against the rock wall, was on the verge of tears from fright. As a healer mage, she had no means of attack and was utterly terrified of creatures like snakes. Hiss, hiss, hiss... The Red Flame Fierce Snake seemed to regard this area as its territory. Upon discovering intruders, it suddenly raised its body. Its triangular head, with eyes like dazzling red gemstones, stared intently at Irving, constantly flicking its tongue as if ready to strike at any moment. "Irving!" James''s face darkened. He picked up his longsword and exchanged a glance with several nearby players. Immediately, they began moving towards Irving''s position. "Don''t come any closer!" A glint of cold light flashed in Irving''s eyes as he hurriedly tried to stop them, but he was a step too late. The Fiery and Passionate Snakes that had been hidden among the corpses on the ground were startled and began to emerge. To their dismay, there were dozens of them. James and the players beside him turned pale. "Damn it, how are there so many of these venomous snakes here..." James cursed under his breath. Though he didn''t know the exact level of these snakes, he could clearly sense the threat posed by these exotic beasts. It''s worth noting that the players who managed to traverse the forest and reach this point were among the elite in the game. Yet here they lay, dead at the hands of these Fiery and Passionate Snakes, just a step away from the end of the cave. At this moment, the guild members all drew their weapons, their eyes fixed on the Fiery and Passionate Snakes, mentally preparing themselves for a fight to the death. "Everyone, hold your positions..." Irving''s face showed a hint of bitterness. The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders they had encountered in the forest had already caused heavy casualties for the Green Ivy Group, and the Fiery and Passionate Snakes before them were even more ferocious. If the members of the Green Ivy Group charged in now, they would likely end up just like the players lying dead on the ground. Irving didn''t know much about the Fiery and Passionate Snakes, only their level and attack methods. Charging in recklessly would likely yield little success against them. He furrowed his brows and then made a subtle mental command. In the next moment, after some rustling sounds, a dozen Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders surged forward, targeting the Fiery and Passionate Snake closest to Vicky. The Fiery and Passionate Snake moved with incredible speed. Before the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders could even reach it, the snake launched its attack. Soon, a dozen Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders were entangled in a fierce battle with the Fiery and Passionate Snake. The dimly lit cave was suddenly illuminated by dazzling flashes of light. The Fiery and Passionate Snake continuously spewed flames from its crimson mouth, but the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders had formidable defenses. Even Irving''s previous use of [Fireball] hadn''t posed a lethal threat to them... Watching the battle unfold, Irving shook his head. Although the Fiery and Passionate Snake was a high-level exotic beast, it was momentarily helpless against a dozen Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. However, even so, he could tell that those Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders wouldn''t be able to hold out for long. At that moment, the dozen Fiery and Passionate Snakes crawling out from among the player corpses were rapidly approaching. "Damn!" James'' face turned grim. He shouted to the players behind him, "If we don''t kill these bastards, we won''t make it out alive today!" The players, seeing the dire situation, decided to go all out. In the vast cave, nearly a hundred players engaged in a chaotic battle with the dozen Fiery and Passionate Snakes. However, they underestimated the snakes'' strength. The snakes were incredibly fast and flexible. Before the players'' blades could strike, the snakes launched their attacks, their fangs easily piercing the exposed skin of the players. Those bitten felt a searing pain at the wound, followed by rapid skin necrosis. In just a brief skirmish with the Fiery and Passionate Snakes, several players collapsed in agony. Seeing this, James'' face turned extremely pale. The snakes'' speed made them nearly impossible to hit. "Irving!" James shouted, looking at Irving. "Quick! Irving, get inside. We''ll handle this." He knew that despite bringing nearly a hundred players, they couldn''t match the Fiery and Passionate Snakes. It was only a matter of time before they were killed. The others also turned their gaze to Irving, especially those who had experienced the Castle Battle and witnessed Irving''s prowess firsthand. Even the newly joined guild members were awed by Irving''s ability to control exotic beasts. "Yes, while we can still buy some time, go ahead." a burly player said through gritted teeth. "Damn it, these snakes are too tough. We can''t beat them." another tall player shouted, swinging his long sword furiously. "I didn''t come here for the treasure anyway. If I die, so be it." "Go now, while there''s still time..." the other players echoed. Watching their companions fall to the ground in agony, the players in the guild had already foreseen their grim fate. They pinned their hopes on Irving. Since they were destined to die here, they might as well hold off these Fiery and Passionate Snakes to buy Irving time to reach the end of the cave and seek the treasure. Heart-wrenching screams echoed through the cave. In the time it took to speak, dozens more players had fallen to the ground. Vicky, who had escaped from the rock wall, felt a pang of sorrow as she watched her fellow players collapse one by one. "Irving, let''s hurry inside. We can''t let them die here in vain." Vicky urged, looking at Irving who stood motionless. However, Irving did not respond. Instead, his deep eyes flashed with a fierce light. He swiftly waved his staff, casting [Gravity Swamp]. A wave rippled through the air, and the Fiery and Passionate Snakes'' speed suddenly dropped. "Die, you bastards!" One of the burly players seized the moment, lifting his axe and striking one of the snakes with all his might. A dull thud sounded as the snake was chopped in two. Though Fiery and Passionate Snakes had formidable attack power and agility, their greatest weakness was their lack of defense. The burly player grinned at the sight of the writhing, bisected snake. "You thought you were so great, now let''s see where you can hide." He swung his axe again, this time smashing down on the snake''s head. Other players quickly followed suit. Irving''s [Gravity Swamp] skill slowed the Fiery and Passionate Snakes, exposing their weaknesses. Despite this, several players were still bitten. Seeing this, Sophia swiftly cast an ice spell, further reducing the snakes'' speed. The dire situation finally saw a glimmer of hope. The tide of the battle, initially overwhelmingly against them, began to shift. The fight raged on for nearly ten minutes. Together, they managed to kill all the Fiery and Passionate Snakes blocking their path. Silence returned to the cave. Of the nearly hundred players in the Green Ivy Group who had entered, fewer than twenty remained, exhausted and collapsed on the ground from the intense heat and recent battle. James let out a long sigh as he surveyed the bodies strewn across the floor. "It''s finally over." he said, then turned to Irving. "Irving, in that situation, you could have gone ahead. There was no need to risk yourself with us..." Though he was the leader of the Green Ivy Group, he had long made up his mind to follow Irving. As for the surviving players, they were too exhausted to speak, but when they looked at Irving, their eyes showed not only gratitude but also newfound admiration. After a brief rest, the group continued toward the depths of the cave. Moments later, they finally reached the end, and their view suddenly opened up. "This... looks like a ruin!" one player exclaimed, unable to contain their amazement at the sight before them. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 93: Revelation of the Rock Paintings At the end of the cave. A deep pit filled with lava appeared before them, with scorching heat waves making their skin feel as if it were burning, causing a faint stinging sensation. "This should be the core area of the secret realm, where the treasure is hidden." James muttered as he looked at the scene before him. They were standing at the edge of the lava, where the path was very narrow. Below was the surging lava, and one misstep would mean falling in, with consequences too obvious to state¡­ "Irving, look! There seems to be something carved on the rock wall." Vicky pointed out. Everyone turned to look at the rock wall, which was covered with numerous carvings. They seemed to be trying to record something, and there were also some mysterious ancient writings beside them. "This..." Irving''s expression faltered slightly. He didn''t recognize the ancient text, but it felt familiar to him. He immediately thought of the parchment scroll they had found in Duncan''s hall after capturing The Brotherhood of Night Blades. ["Lost Legacy Scroll"] [Description: This scroll was left behind by an ancient race on Blue Star. Following the instructions on the scroll to the indicated ruins, passing the trials will grant a chance to inherit the legacy of the ancient race¡­] This was the detailed information about that parchment scroll. At that time, Irving couldn''t quite understand why Duncan would hide a tattered parchment scroll in the compartment of a bookshelf. However, as he now looked at the ancient and mysterious writings on the rock wall, it was as if he suddenly understood something. Although neither the mysterious writings on the rock wall nor the contents of the parchment scroll could be deciphered by anyone due to their extreme age, the carvings on the rock wall exhibited a certain commonality. The next moment. Irving began to carefully examine the carvings on the rock wall, his expression growing increasingly complex. "Irving, what exactly are these murals depicting?" Vicky asked, somewhat puzzled. "These murals record major events experienced by the race that once lived here." Irving said in a deep voice. "There were a total of four murals here, seemingly documenting how that ancient race grew stronger through constant battles, developed into a powerful civilization, even becoming the dominant force at one point, until their eventual downfall..." The first mural depicts an intense battle. At the center of the scene, a group of warriors in primitive armor, holding stone tools and wooden shields, are fighting against a strange-looking enemy. The warriors'' eyes are filled with determination and courage. At the edges of the scene, the defeated enemies lie on the ground, while the warriors raise their weapons and cheer for victory. "This mural describes the war between this race and a foreign one, and their hard-fought victory." Irving said, pointing to the second and third murals. The content of these two murals was similar. The previous mural depicts members of the race sitting around a campfire, celebrating their harvest and victory. They are cooking food together, and in the distance, the fields are golden with rice, and herds of cattle and sheep can be seen. The latter mural''s center shows a majestic castle, with numerous uniquely-shaped races kneeling beneath it, presenting tributes to the castle as a sign of submission. The background includes depictions of the ocean, mountains, and forests. Groups of the race''s warriors ride mighty exotic beasts, patrolling their territory. "These two murals likely depict the race''s expansion, their dominance over neighboring races, and their rise to power." Irving explained. Vicky, Sophia, James, and the surviving players from the Green Ivy Group followed closely behind Irving, listening intently to his explanation. Soon, they arrived at the last mural. Irving''s expression gradually darkened, a complex and indescribable look flashing in his deep eyes. "Irving, this mural looks a bit strange..." Vicky remarked. Not only she, but even James and the surviving players felt an inexplicable sense of oppression. "This depicts the extinction of that race." Irving said heavily. "Extinction?!" Vicky was startled. Hearing this, everyone fell silent again. They turned their attention back to the last mural. The lines in this mural were bolder: a massive crack appeared in the sky as if it would swallow everything, lightning flashed, volcanoes erupted, and tsunamis swept through. Countless creatures fled in terror, but many buildings and lives were still consumed by the catastrophic disaster. At the center of the scene, a masked, strong-willed leader stood tall, looking up at the sky with a gaze filled with helplessness and unwillingness... Irving fell into silence, recalling the apocalyptic scenes he experienced in his previous life. For some reason, they seemed similar to the scenes depicted in the mural. "Irving, do you think the content of this mural could be fictional?" Vicky continued, "The Other World we''re in now is generated by the will of Blue Star. Those exotic beasts don''t exist in real life, and this ruin might be fictional too..." Not only she but also James and the other players had similar thoughts. But Irving shook his head. He had personally experienced an apocalypse. After the Dark Overlord''s arrival, influenced by special geomagnetic energy, all creatures mutated, becoming even fiercer than the exotic beasts encountered in the Other World. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The human population drastically decreased, and those who once ruled Blue Star were forced to live humbly in underground tunnels, facing constant threats. With extreme scarcity of resources, large-scale killings even occurred among humans. If Irving had survived a little longer in his past life, he would have witnessed humanity''s extinction... "These are not fictional." Irving said gravely. "The history we can trace now is just a small part of Blue Star''s entire historical process." "Do you mean that there were once races on Blue Star with a status equal to humans, but they went extinct for some reason?" Vicky''s heart surged with emotions. Irving merely nodded, saying no more. He couldn''t reveal the scenes he had encountered in his past life. Not only would no one believe him, but revealing them would also expose his identity. As the group was studying the content of the final mural, a commotion erupted nearby. Irving''s gaze was drawn to the disturbance. Two factions were facing off, and he immediately recognized two familiar faces among them: Anna and Aron. "Angel Guild? They made it in too." James remarked with some surprise. The Angel Guild, backed by official support, was a formidable force, recruiting only the most gifted players. While the ferocious Red Flame Fierce Snakes outside had claimed many lives, they posed no fatal threat to the well-guarded Angel Guild. "Who dares to confront Angel Guild? What kind of people are they?" James''s eyes shifted to the group of black-clad figures standing opposite the Angel Guild, his expression growing increasingly complex. The black-clad group numbered just over thirty, but behind them stood a horde of players, more than a hundred strong. The two factions filled the narrow path like two long dragons, with loose rocks frequently falling from their feet into the lava below, where a single misstep could mean disaster. Irving''s gaze fell on the black-clad group, his eyes narrowing with cold intensity. "Irving." Sophia, who had been silent until now, spoke up, her eyes blazing with anger. "Those are the bastards who attacked us. I can''t believe they''ve made it in here too." Sophia''s family had previously been under the control of a faction affiliated with the Night Blades, leading to their downfall. She had hoped to use this opportunity to lead her family into the secret realm. But they were ambushed by the Night Blades, resulting in heavy casualties for her family. She bit her lip hard, barely restraining the urge to rush forward and fight them to the death. "Night Blades..." James''s face took on a peculiar expression upon learning the identity of the black-clad group. He spoke slowly, "As far as I know, Night Blades is a massive organization operating outside our borders. They have branches all over the world. In several major cities near the capital, many families have been bought off by them." "If I''m not mistaken, those people following them are all from the guilds of these bought-off families." After the secret realm opened, nearly half of the guild players who passed through the outer forest were eliminated by the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. Only about a third of the players made it to the base of the volcano. Aside from those who chose to forgo the treasure hunt, most of the remaining players encountered the Fiery and Passionate Snakes, with more than half perishing. After two rounds of eliminations, only three teams were left in the heart of the volcano: the Angel Guild, the Night Blades, and Irving''s group¡­ At that moment, a system notification sounded. [Congratulations on reaching the core of the secret realm!] [This volcanic heartland was once the birthplace of a mighty ancient tribe on Blue Star millions of years ago. Their legacy is hidden here¡­] Chapter 94: Dark Mage At this moment, the minds of all the players who had entered the heart of the volcano were filled with the system''s prompt. "This place was actually the origin of a powerful ancient tribe millions of years ago?" Vicky was a bit surprised. She looked again at the four murals on the rock wall. To be precise, those four murals were an apocalypse left behind by the ancient tribe. [Players who have entered this place have a chance to obtain the legacy left by the ancient tribe!] [The method to acquire the legacy is hidden here, and the last one standing will have the right to unlock the true treasure¡­] the system''s voice announced once again. Immediately, the magma began to churn violently, and a stone platform slowly rose up from the center of the lava. All eyes were fixed on the platform at the center of the lava. In the very center of the platform, a crimson gem hovered, surrounded by trails of red light. It was crystal clear, with what seemed like lava slowly flowing inside it, glowing with a scorching brilliance. Ancient runes were carved on the surface of the gem... "That must be the Treasure of Inheritance!" a player exclaimed, eyes wide with astonishment. Every player present was filled with desire, eager to rush forward and grab the gem. However, they were standing forty to fifty meters away from the platform in the center of the lava. Below was the boiling, seething lava. One misstep, and they would be instantly incinerated without a trace. The Treasure of Inheritance was right in front of them, but they could only watch helplessly. No one could come up with a solution for the moment. "Irving, how are we going to get across such a distance?" Vicky fretted, her eyes on the gem on the platform, letting out a sigh. A distance of thirty to forty meters was impossible for anyone to cross. James and the players behind him furrowed their brows, racking their brains but unable to come up with any solution. However, Irving merely glanced at the Treasure of Inheritance and then turned his gaze to the group of men in black facing off against the Angel Guild. He said calmly, "The problem now isn''t how to get the gem. It''s about dealing with those people first..." Even if they figured out a way to obtain the Treasure of Inheritance, the Night Blades wouldn''t let them go. "Everyone, listen up!" A mysterious man in a cloak stepped out from the group of men in black sent by the Night Blades. His voice was somewhat hoarse as he addressed those in the heart of the volcano, "The Treasure of Inheritance now belongs to us. If you don''t want to die here, leave immediately!" "Otherwise... you all would have died!" As he spoke, the mysterious man waved his staff. Several dark phantoms swirled in the air, and the next moment, they converged and rapidly transformed into a gigantic entity. The creature''s face was shrouded in thick, black fog, floating in the void, and emitted an eerie laugh. At that moment, everyone was stunned. Anna and Aron, who stood at the forefront of the Angel Guild, instantly turned pale. They were closest to the gigantic exotic beast conjured by the mysterious man and simultaneously felt a spine-chilling terror. The massive exotic beast, formed from dark phantoms, was glaring intently at every player present, exuding a powerful sense of oppression that made their scalps tingle. "He... he can also summon an exotic beast?" Vicky was shocked, glancing instinctively at Irving. Among the three factions that had entered the heart of the volcano, the Night Blades had the largest number of players, over a hundred. The Angel Guild came next, while Irving''s group was the weakest. The Green Ivy Group had suffered heavy casualties while dealing with those Fiery and Passionate Snakes, leaving only about twenty players, and their stamina was already at its limit, leaving them with little combat capability. The mysterious leader of the Night Blades cast a casual glance at Irving''s group near the entrance of the cave, as if he didn''t even consider the small faction worth his attention. "Angel Guild?" The mysterious man snorted, eyeing Anna and Aron before him. "The largest guild backed by the authorities? How laughable. Your good days are about to end. Leave now, and you might live a few days longer." "Damn it! You know we''re with the authorities, yet you still dare to be so arrogant here." Aron''s face turned ashen, the veins on his forehead bulging and throbbing. He shouted angrily, "We haven''t even begun to settle accounts with you Night Blades for the recent events, and now you dare to threaten us." First, there was the attack in the park, and then the blatant murders in the capital city, causing widespread panic. Most crucially, according to intelligence, the Night Blades had already secretly taken control of several influential families in the country. Their aim was a power grab, making them a ticking time bomb for the upper echelons of the government. "As long as we''re here with the Angel Guild, your conspiracies won''t succeed." Aron declared. "Jokes!" The mysterious man shook his head with a hint of mockery. "Do you really think the world is still the same as before? The apocalypse is upon us, and the weak don''t deserve to live. With just your Angel Guild, you''re hardly qualified to settle scores with us." "And as for what you know, it''s just the tip of the iceberg of what Night Blades is capable of." His words carried a veiled threat. Aron couldn''t help but recall the last siege on the Brotherhood of Night Blades'' castle and the decisions made by the high-ranking officials of the authorities, along with the mysterious death of the Night Blades member arrested by the security bureau. He knew that Night Blades had likely infiltrated the highest echelons of the authorities... "The treasure in this secret realm is for every player to claim, not just for Night Blades." Anna stepped forward at this moment, her voice icy. "Oh really?" The mysterious man sneered. "Then try to take it!" As he spoke, he brandished his staff, and the massive exotic beast formed from condensed shadows roared, charging toward the members of the Angel Guild. Simultaneously, the hundreds of players standing behind him also launched their attack. On the side of the Angel Guild, the escort team led by Aron had mostly perished protecting the guild''s members, though fortunately, there were still sixty to seventy players within the guild. These players were elite selections from across the country. "Kill these bastards!" Aron took the lead, charging forward. His profession in the game was a warrior. The two factions instantly clashed violently, shouts and cries filling the narrow passage. Yet, with loose rocks constantly falling, many players at the forefront were not directly killed but fell into the roiling lava below. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A variety of spells and skills were unleashed, players from both sides continuously engaging in combat. The enormous exotic beast seemed like a phantom. Swords and spells passed right through its body without causing any harm. On the contrary, the players from the Angel Guild, once touched by the massive exotic beast that had formed, their bodies immediately began to decay... Horrific screams echoed through the heart of the mountain. "Irving, should we go help?" James hesitated, his eyes on Irving, seeking guidance. The Angel Guild represented the domestic authorities, while Night Blades symbolized an invasive foreign force. Before James finished speaking, Irving gave a bitter smile. "Help? With what little manpower you have?" Irving asked. James was stunned. He turned and looked at the remaining players of the Green Ivy Group¡ªfewer than twenty, all exhausted. Even if they joined the battle, it wouldn''t change the outcome... "Irving, that man seems to have the same power as you. The exotic beast he summoned is terrifying." Vicky said, her voice filled with fear. In just a few minutes, ten or so players from the Angel Guild had perished at the hands of the gigantic exotic beast formed from dark phantoms. Those players touched by the enormous beast suffered horrific fates: their skin rotted away, and they appeared to be in unbearable agony, collapsing to the ground within seconds. Their bodies then seemed to melt, first shedding skin, then disintegrating flesh, until nothing remained but a pile of white bones. Even James and his group couldn''t help but gasp at this sight. "What kind of exotic beast has he summoned that possesses such terrifying power?" James''s face was ashen. Although the Night Blades had brought only around twenty players, most of them were mages backed by the formidable resources of a powerful family, giving them a significant numerical advantage. The giant exotic beast summoned by the mysterious leader was unstoppable, moving as if in a realm without opposition. "That''s not a summoned exotic beast." Irving said slowly, a sharp glint flashing in his deep eyes. He continued, "If I''m not mistaken, his class is also that of a mage, but with a different attribute¡­" Irving had been carefully observing the mysterious man''s every move. To seize the Treasure of Inheritance from the secret realm, this person was the greatest threat. Chapter 95: Flowers in the Greenhouse "That exotic beast wasn''t summoned by him?" Vicky was somewhat surprised. James and the others also turned their gaze to Irving, their faces full of confusion. Irving had been closely observing the mysterious man from the Night Blades and soon noticed something peculiar. If the beast had been a summoned exotic beast, it should have had a physical form. In other words, the swords and spells wielded by the Angel Guild players would have made contact with the beast, and even if they couldn''t inflict damage, they wouldn''t have simply passed through it. The only explanation was that the exotic beast was merely a phantom, an illusion. "If I''m not mistaken, he should be a dark mage." Irving said in a deep voice. Most players didn''t know much about the mage class, primarily because mages were exceedingly rare in the Other World Game and had many branches. For example, Vicky was a support mage, playing a healing and augmentation role in the team. Sophia, on the other hand, was an ice mage, capable of casting ice-elemental skills. Hearing this explanation, James suddenly understood and murmured, "So that means,Irving, you must be a fire mage then." Irving responded with a mysterious smile. Strictly speaking, he wasn''t a mage. To determine if a player was a mage, one had to consider their inherent skills. No one would have guessed that Irving''s talent skill was [Tenfold Drop Rate]. Even he didn''t know what profession he belonged to. "If we''re talking about classes, I should probably be considered a necromancer." Irving murmured to himself. Of course, neither Vicky nor Sophia, nor even James and the others, knew this information. Irving''s class was his secret and his trump card, something he would never reveal to anyone. At this moment. The battle between the Angel Guild and the Night Blades had reached a fever pitch. Though many players from both sides were still fiercely fighting, the outcome was already clear. "We can''t keep fighting like this!" Aron, covered in blood, looked at the numerous player corpses on the ground, many of whom had familiar faces, his expression forlorn. Even in the secret realm, players killed by others wouldn''t get a chance to revive. In less than ten minutes, more than half of the Angel Guild''s players had perished. Aside from those who had fallen into the lava, a significant number were killed by the gigantic exotic beast controlled by the mysterious man from the Night Blades. Anna''s brows were furrowed, and her face darkened as well. The players of the Angel Guild were elite members assembled by the authorities. Yet, in this single battle, they had lost so many, many of whom would never revive. As the vice leader of the Angel Guild, she would have no way to explain this to her superiors when she returned. "Anna, we can''t hesitate any longer. Are you going to watch everyone die here?" Aron said anxiously. The players of Angel Guild, despite their extraordinary talents, had not experienced real combat after being under the protection of the authorities for so long. This is also one of the reasons for their heavy losses. On the other hand, the twenty-odd mages sent by Night Blades were also very powerful, and they had enough space to cast their skills, protected by the defected family guild. Although more than half of the defected family guild members were dead or injured, the hundred-strong team now had only about thirty people left. However, to Night Blades, they were just cannon fodder, and it didn''t matter if they all died. "I''ve told you before, Angel Guild cannot compete with us." the mysterious man sneered, his contemptuous smile deepening as he looked at Aron. "Wasn''t it you who said you wanted to settle scores with Night Blades? Do you think you''re qualified for that?" "How ignorant!" "Our Night Blades'' strength is far beyond your imagination!" The mysterious man laughed heartily, and the enormous exotic beast under his control let out a sinister laugh as well. Anna''s expression grew increasingly complex. This was the first time the official Angel Guild had faced provocation from another force in the game. She felt a deep sense of helplessness. In the brutal world of the Other World Game, no one cared about your identity or background. Only true strength commanded respect. Anna looked around, first at the remaining Angel Guild members, who were all severely injured and filled with fear of death. Then her gaze fell on Irving in the distance, her expression growing more complex. "Vice-captain, we can''t hold on much longer. Please, take us back." "Their strength is too overwhelming, especially that exotic beast. My skills have no effect on it." "I don''t want to die here. Please, let''s retreat..." The members of Angel Guild looked at Anna with pleading eyes. Some of them even had tears in their eyes. Previously, they had only fought exotic beasts, and even if they died, they could be revived. Most of the time, they had the protection of the official guard. But the recent slaughter, seeing their comrades die in agony, had completely shattered their mental defenses. Not far away. Seeing the Angel Guild members'' pleas, James looked frustrated, punching the air in anger. "If I were them, I''d never surrender, even if it meant death. They''re part of Angel Guild, how can they be so spineless!" The players in the Green Ivy Group shook their heads in disapproval. They had faced many dangers on their journey, but they had never shown fear or retreated. "How can they be so useless? Keep fighting with your weapons!" "Damn it, those foreign bastards are so arrogant, I can''t take it anymore." "They''re practically pissing on our heads. James, give the order already." "Yeah, we may not be many, but we''re not afraid of death. Killing one is worth it, killing two is a bonus!" The players of the Green Ivy Group shouted angrily. James clenched his fists, his chest filled with fury. Although there were conflicts among the domestic families, and they often fought each other, any red-blooded person would feel anger toward these foreign forces. At this moment, Angel Guild represented the official faction, and they could not allow the nation''s dignity to be trampled by these foreign entities. "Irving..." "Irving..." Both James and Vicky, along with Sophia, looked at Irving. This man was their anchor. A cold gleam flashed in Irving''s eyes, as he said in a deep voice, "It''s time for us to act. Let''s teach the members of Angel Guild a lesson!" James and the players behind him were initially stunned, but then they became as excited as if they''d been injected with adrenaline. "Yes, let''s teach them a lesson." "Show them what real backbone is. Retreat? True warriors never retreat." "Charge!" The players shouted in unison. Their commotion immediately drew the attention of both Angel Guild and Night Blades. Anna and Aron''s faces briefly lit up with hope, only for it to quickly fade away. The remaining members of Angel Guild frowned, looking at the scene in disbelief. When they came to their senses, they began to mock. "Are those people crazy? What are they trying to do?" "Even we can''t fight Night Blades. Are they here to die?" "Well, at least they''ll buy us some time..." The members of Angel Guild only had one thought in their minds now: to get out of this hellish place as soon as possible. In their eyes, being part of Angel Guild meant they were a cut above ordinary players in both status and rank. They looked down on James and his group from the bottom of their hearts. "A bunch of reckless ants!" scoffed the mysterious leader of Night Blades. He then turned to a middle-aged man beside him. "Take care of them. If you can''t handle this, don''t bother coming back." "Understood, Master Vite!" Addison responded. Addison led the remaining players from his family guild, turning to face the charging James and his group. "These guys must be out of their minds. Master Vite wasn''t even going to bother with them, and now they''re rushing to their deaths." Addison muttered, shaking his head. The next moment. Addison spotted a familiar face among the crowd. His expression faltered briefly, then a look of delight spread across his face. "That little bitch is still alive, and she''s with them." Addison continued. "Perfect! We can take care of this group and capture her alive..." Although the Fox family wasn''t as powerful as the Green family in Starling City, after aligning with Night Blades, they had acquired a lot of equipment, making them a force to be reckoned with. "Kill all the others. Leave the woman alive. Make sure not to kill her." Addison instructed his players. His confidence in the battle evident in his tone. However. "The Fox family, look! There''s a huge group following them... it looks like those venomous spiders from the forest!" exclaimed one player at the front. Before he could finish his sentence, his vision went black. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 96: In a confrontation, the braver one wins "Something''s not right... it seems like they''re accompanied by something." the player at the forefront of the Fox family guild suddenly hesitated. Before he could react, his vision went black. "It''s the poisonous spiders from the woods!" a nearby player exclaimed in alarm. Everyone froze. They saw the player who had been knocked to the ground desperately trying to tear the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider off his face. However, the eight legs of the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider were barbed. Once the spider pounced on a player, the barbs would embed deeply into the flesh. "Help... help me!" the player screamed. But as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a sharp pain in his face, followed by a rapid numbness spreading through his limbs. Watching their fallen comrade, the players of the Fox family guild exchanged looks, none daring to step forward. Their expressions were a mix of complex emotions. "How did those poisonous spiders end up here?" one player asked, puzzled. The next moment. As James led his twenty players closer, they finally saw clearly that their ranks were mixed with a large swarm of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. "This... can''t be possible!" "Am I seeing things?" the players of the Fox family guild rubbed their eyes, mouths agape in shock. In the woods on the outskirts of the secret realm, numerous colonies of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders were scattered. That was their territory. Every player who entered the woods would be considered prey by the spiders. But upon leaving the woods, none would be seen at the base of the volcano, let alone deep within the volcanic underground. The scorching temperatures there were entirely unsuitable for their survival. "You bastards, traitorous dogs colluding with foreign forces, I''ll slaughter you all today!" By now, James had charged forward with his men, and a burly warrior from the Green Ivy Group swung his axe heavily towards the head of a still-dazed player. Although there were ongoing disputes and hidden battles among the various domestic guilds, these were internal conflicts. Once foreign forces became involved, the situation changed entirely. The players recruited by the Green Ivy Group were all filled with fervent zeal. At this moment, they were fighting not just for themselves. Any man of flesh and blood would never accept foreign forces encroaching on their homeland. Thud! As the axe fell, the player''s head was brutally split open, and blood spurted out in an instant. The thick scent of blood immediately filled the air. "How could you abandon your dignity as a human being to become the lackeys of foreign powers, scum!" The burly warrior from the Green Ivy Group spat on the player''s body, quickly pulling out his axe and charging forward again. In a confrontation, the braver one wins. The roughly twenty players from the Green Ivy Group, driven by a Spartan-like fury, began a wild slaughter. On the other hand, the players of the Fox family guild, though superior in numbers and evenly matched in strength, were now like a pack of scared, stray dogs. There were two reasons for this. Firstly. Morale. As melee warriors, once their morale was crushed by the opponents, the outcome was already decided, especially when their strengths were nearly equal. Of course, the most crucial factor was the sudden appearance of the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders! No one could have imagined that these spiders, which only existed in the woods, would show up in the volcanic underground. And the one orchestrating this was Irving... Not far away. Seeing the twenty-odd players from the Green Ivy Group defeat an enemy force several times their number, the members of the Angel Guild, who had long been terrified, were dumbfounded. They fell into a stunned silence, especially those who had mocked earlier, feeling their cheeks burn with shame. Anna glanced at the members of the Angel Guild behind her, a look of disappointment flashing in her eyes. "Do you see that!" Aron shot them a fierce glare, his voice harsh and rebuking, "That''s what we call spirit, that''s what we call courage!" "You were all spoiled because every time you took action, there was a guard escorting you. The world is far more brutal than you can ever imagine." As he spoke, Aron''s face was filled with a combination of disappointment and frustration. These members of the Angel Guild, each having an extraordinary talent in the game, were like flowers in a greenhouse under the official protection, never able to truly grow and thrive... "Worthless!" The leader of the Night Blades, a mysterious man, looked at the returning Addison and, lifting his hand, delivered a heavy slap to his face. "Lord Vite, please let me explain..." Addison, covering his reddened cheek, attempted to speak. But he was met with yet another slap. "What is there to explain? We, the Night Blades, have sent you so much equipment, and what was the result?" A harsh glint flashed in Vite''s cold eyes. "Cowards! All of you, the people of your country, are spineless. I don''t understand what use you are!" Addison lowered his head, not daring to speak further. Even though he felt a surge of anger at these words, it quickly disappeared. Having chosen to be a dog, he had to accept the reality of being one. "Get out of my sight." Vite shoved Addison aside, his gaze drifting towards the group of the Green Ivy Group not far away, an odd look flashing in his cold eyes. Although they belonged to different countries and served different powers, Vite found himself feeling a touch of respect for the players of the Green Ivy Group. He had been observing the recent battle from the rear, his gaze barely lingering on the more than twenty players of the Green Ivy Group before shifting again. "Those three young people are quite unusual..." Vite muttered. He was referring to Vicky, Sophia, and Irving. At this moment, a low voice of a diminutive Black Robed Old Man by his side broke the silence, "Lord Vite, I believe the most significant threat is the young man in the center... I can feel that he is far more powerful than the other two." The Black Robed Old Man, his gaze sharp and penetrating, was staring intensely at Irving, continuing, "Especially the staff in his hand. I seem to feel a very strong power emanating from it." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At his words, Vite nodded in agreement. However, as his eyes fell on Irving''s face, his countenance suddenly froze. "Is that him?!" Vite couldn''t help but exclaim. "Lord Vite, do you know him?" The Black Robed Old Man inquired. "Do you remember our operation in the capital city some time ago?" Vite paused before continuing, "We paid a huge price back then, and finally, one of our small squads managed to infiltrate, but in the end... it was him who ruined the operation!" The Black Robed Old Man was also stunned. As his aged gaze fell on Irving again, his eyes became increasingly complex. At that time, the Night Blades had dispatched a total of five small squads with orders to infiltrate the country at all costs. Their mission was to take advantage of the first offline event hosted by the official authorities to eliminate the first batch of players granted access to the Other World Game. Their objective was straightforward: to significantly weaken the country''s player strength. The first batch of players chosen by the Blue Star Will were the most gifted and promising. They possessed certain qualities, and subsequent slots granted to players were far less valuable. However, the meticulously planned operation by the Night Blades was completely disrupted by one young man, Irving. "According to the intelligence at the time, he was already a mage back then." the Black Robed Old Man said gravely. "But I feel he is not that simple. Those suddenly appearing venomous spiders are very likely related to him." The next moment. The Black Robed Old Man seemed to suddenly realize something. His aged eyes widened: "Could he actually control those venomous spiders? Otherwise, how could they appear in the heart of the volcano?" Crucially, if the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders were naturally present in the volcanic heart, they would have indiscriminately attacked all nearby players. However, the reality was quite the opposite. The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders seemed to have allied with the players of the Green Ivy Group, joining the battle together. This was the fundamental reason why the guild formed by the Fox family had collapsed so swiftly. Without the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders joining the fray, the remaining twenty players of the Green Ivy Group, despite their bravery and determination, would never have lasted this long. At this moment. The sounds of battle in the heart of the volcano gradually subsided, with countless corpses piling up in the narrow passageways. James''s armor was stained with blood, and behind him stood twelve players. These players had fought alongside him to the very end. James and the twelve players simultaneously looked at Vite standing before them, emanating a powerful aura of killing intent. Their bloodshot eyes were filled with rage. However, Vite merely gave a disdainful smile. He glanced at James and his companions with indifference, not considering them worth his attention. His cold gaze then shifted to Irving in the distance. There was no denying that the young man in the distance piqued his interest greatly. "Your name is Irving, isn''t it?" Vite sneered, pointing to the front and continuing with a hint of provocation, "Do you dare to come here and have a chat?" Chapter 97: The Greatest Sincerity "Do you dare come face me?" Vite challenged. Although the Fox family guild''s players had nearly all been annihilated, the members of the Night Blades remained unscathed. Behind Vite, thirty figures in black stood firm, a majority of whom were formidable mages. They fixed their cold gazes on Irving, the chill emanating from them creating a palpable sense of oppression among everyone present. "Irving, don''t come over here." James shouted, glaring furiously at Vite. "You bastard, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. If you want to get to him, you''ll have to go through our corpses first." James wasn''t alone in his resolve. Even the twelve remaining players from the Green Ivy Group, though battered and scarred, stood tall, forming a wall of determination. Vite sneered, casting a disdainful glance at James and his companions. "You think you can stop me?" he mocked. "A bunch of worthless ants. You are not worthy to speak with me." Turning his attention back to Irving, Vite taunted, "What''s the matter? Don''t you have the guts? Looks like I overestimated you." "Don''t fall for it, Irving!" Vicky urgently warned. Irving''s face, however, broke into a faint smile. "Why wouldn''t I?" he replied calmly. Ignoring Vicky and Sophia''s attempts to stop him, he strode directly towards Vite. Everyone''s hearts skipped a beat. Not far away, Anna and Aron, who had been watching the scene unfold, were equally stunned. "Is that kid out of his mind?" Aron said angrily, his frustration evident. Anna''s brows knit together in concern as she glanced back at the members of the Angel Guild behind her. "If any of you have any sense of pride left, come with me. If you''re too scared, then pretend I never said anything." Without waiting for a response, she decisively marched towards the group of Night Blades. "Anna, you¡­" Aron sighed heavily. This dungeon expedition had dealt a crippling blow to the Angel Guild, which had always prided itself on its official backing. While the Angel Guild''s members had been carefully selected from the best across the country for their innate talent, talent alone was insufficient for survival in the impending apocalypse. To endure what lay ahead required not just talent, but also unwavering resolve, courage to forge ahead, and an indomitable spirit¡­ All these essential qualities, embodied fully in Irving, were indispensable. From the first moment Anna met Irving, she had recognized the unparalleled talent emanating from the young man. Subsequent attacks in the park and the conquest of The Brotherhood of Night Blades had left her equally astounded by Irving''s courage and decisiveness. In Irving, Anna saw hope. She had decided to protect this man in her own way! "Damn it, this time I''m going all in." Aron cursed under his breath as he hurried to catch up with Anna. By this point, Irving had already reached the group standing behind James. "Irving, you can''t go over there!" James said through clenched teeth. "Even if we die here today, it doesn''t matter, but you¡­ you''re different!" The twelve players'' gazes also fell on Irving. They stood like an immovable wall in front of him, unwilling to retreat even a single step. They were human too, and they were afraid of death. Yet, deep in their hearts, they knew that the current conflict had surpassed a mere family feud and had escalated to a matter of national honor. Even if they died here today, they had to ensure that this foreign force paid a price. "Step aside." Irving said softly, his deep gaze falling on the twelve players. Seeing their battle-worn appearances, he continued, "You''ve already done what you needed to do. Now it''s my turn." "Irving¡­" James began, but Irving interrupted him. "Enough. All of you, step aside!" Irving''s words were firm and resolute. Each word struck James and his companions like a heavy stone, stirring ripples in their hearts. James sighed, knowing he couldn''t change Irving''s decision. He reluctantly signaled to the players beside him. A path slowly opened up through the crowd. "Irving, wait for me. I''m going with you." Vicky called out as she hurried over, grabbing Irving''s hand. Feeling the warmth of her hand, Irving looked surprised. "You¡­" "Irving, if it weren''t for you, I''d probably be dead by now." Vicky''s beautiful eyes glistened with tears. Forcing a smile, she continued, "So, let me stay by your side." Sophia also stepped forward. Though she remained silent, the determination in her eyes spoke volumes. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, Irving approached Vite. "Not bad, not bad at all!" Vite''s cold eyes showed a hint of admiration. "Such bravery at such a young age is truly commendable. But¡­" In an instant, Vite''s tone shifted to one of chilling menace. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Behind him, the thirty black-clad figures were already poised to strike. With just a flick of Vite''s hand, they would reduce the young man before them to ashes. Irving smiled. "I could ask you the same question. Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Their gazes locked, and the atmosphere grew deathly still. It seemed as though even the sound of a pin dropping would be deafening. Everyone held their breath, their nerves stretched taut like bowstrings. The tension was palpable, and a battle seemed imminent. Suddenly, a laugh broke the silence. The icy aura around Vite began to fade, replaced by a look of appreciation. "It''s been a long time since anyone dared to speak to me like that." Vite nodded approvingly. "But... I like your personality. Now, I''ll give you a chance." "Join the Night Blades." "If you agree, all past unpleasantness will be forgiven, including the matter with The Brotherhood of Night Blades. Moreover, everyone here today will be allowed to leave safely." These words caused even the nearby Black Robed Old Man to react with surprise. The news of The Brotherhood of Night Blades'' destruction had reached the Night Blades by the next morning. For a ruthless and vengeful organization like the Night Blades, the death of even one member warranted severe retribution, let alone the obliteration of an entire group they had heavily invested in and nurtured. Anyone else would face endless reprisals, no matter how many times they died. Yet, this young man was being offered an unprecedented opportunity. Vite paused before continuing, "The apocalypse is imminent, and the entire world''s order will be reshaped. The Night Blades have already taken control of several nations. I believe you are a smart man." "As long as you are willing to join, I can guarantee that with your talent and abilities, your future status will not be inferior to mine!" At this moment, not only the Black Robed Old Man, but also the other black-clothed members of the Night Blades looked at Irving with a touch of envy in their eyes. Vite''s position within the Night Blades was something they could never achieve even if they spent their entire lives striving for it. And now, all this young man had to do was nod his head effortlessly and that achievement would be his. In the heart of the volcano, everyone''s gaze fell on Irving without exception, waiting for his final decision. Whether it was James, Anna, or Aron, they all fell silent. Anna, in particular, had tried multiple times to extend an olive branch to Irving, only to be rejected each time. Now, the strength displayed by the Night Blades was far greater than that of the Angel Guild, even possessing the power to contend with the authorities themselves. If Irving were to join the Night Blades, he would surely gain their attention and respect. At that point, Anna could not think of anyone in the Angel Guild who would be able to defeat this young man. She wanted to speak up and stop him, but the words caught in her throat. Given the Angel Guild''s performance in this secret realm, some things were simply too difficult to say out loud. "How about it? Have you made up your mind?" Vite asked, a rare smile appearing on his cold face. "If you have any conditions, you can put them forward now, and I will help you fulfill them!" This was the most sincere offer he could make, with the sole purpose of recruiting the young man before him. "I won''t join any factions, and especially not the Night Blades." Irving said firmly. "You can give up on that idea!" Vite''s expression stiffened, unable to believe that the young man would reject such a generous offer. The smile on his face vanished, replaced once again by a cold, menacing look. "In that case... there''s no need for you to live." "Kill him! Everyone here will pay for his decision with their lives!" Vite roared. As soon as his words fell, the black-clothed figures who had been waiting for this moment quickly waved their staves, releasing a barrage of skills that filled the sky. In an instant. Countless dazzling colors exploded in the air, raining down on Irving like a furious storm. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The brilliant colors were the skills released by the black-clothed people, containing various elemental attacks. "Irving!" "Irving!" "Irving!" Vicky, Sophia, James, as well as Anna and Aron, all shouted in unison, desperately running towards Irving. But it was already too late... Chapter 98: Victory and Defeat Decided in an Instant The squad that Night Blades dispatched into the secret realm consisted of more than thirty members, almost all of whom were mages. Brilliant and dazzling colors exploded in the air. Countless magical spells hurtled towards Irving in a concentrated assault. At this moment, everyone''s hearts were in their throats, especially James and the twelve players on him, who were the closest. All of these people charged towards Irving recklessly. "Irving, get out of the way!" James shouted with all his might. However, it was already too late. "I have to admit you''re very talented, but unfortunately..." A trace of regret flashed in Vite''s cold eyes. "Since you refuse to join Night Blades, I absolutely cannot let you live!" Before the attack in the park, Irving had already demonstrated strength beyond the vast majority of players. At that time, the Other World Game had just started for a few days, and he was already able to cast[Fireball]. Not to mention now, with the sudden appearance of those Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the volcanic area... A player who possesses mage skills and can control exotic beasts would make even Vite feel a sense of crisis. For such a gifted young man, if he cannot be recruited, there is only one option... "To die at the hands of Night Blades is a lifetime honor for you!" Vite declared. The next moment, the brilliant colors in the sky fell, and the immense shockwave instantly threw back James and the twelve players rushing from behind, their bodies hitting the rock walls like kites with broken strings. Vicky and Sophia, the closest to Irving, were also affected. Boom! A violent sound echoed, and countless pieces of rock fell from the surrounding rock walls. Standing in place, Irving showed a bitter smile. With so many mages targeting him, he had nowhere to escape. "Irving!" "Irving..." Heart-wrenching cries echoed. Whether it was James, Vicky, Sophia, or Anna and Aron who were rushing over from not far away, they all saw with their own eyes the immense shockwave engulfing Irving, tears welling up in their eyes. "You bastards, I will definitely kill you!" Sophia''s heart ached as tears, like broken pearls, slid down her cheeks. At this moment, memories of her first encounter with Irving flashed through her mind, each frame playing like a slideshow. "Night Blades! From this moment onward, the White family and you are sworn enemies!" James gritted his teeth and roared hysterically. If it weren''t for Irving, he and his sister Lily would have already died in the park. If it weren''t for Irving, the Green Ivy Group would never have developed to its current level... As for Anna, her face was as white as a sheet. The apocalypse was on the horizon, a major change was bound to be ushered in domestically, and the whole country was likely to fall into turmoil. Angel Guild still had a long journey ahead, but she saw hope in Irving. However, her hope, was utterly obliterated with that violent explosion. She clenched her fingers tightly, her knuckles turning a ghastly blue due to excessive force, her nails sinking deeply into her palms. "Night Blades, you just wait! Once we get out of here, I will spare no expense to settle the score with you!" Aron''s teeth were grinding so hard that they were almost shattering, his whole body trembling as he spoke. Although he didn''t have a very good impression of Irving when they first met, especially when Irving took a back door last time and took away many military supplies from the strategic reserve depot. For Aron, who had served on the border for over a decade, he could not accept such a breach of rules. However, later, when he learned that all the equipment of Angel Guild was provided by Irving alone, his inner beliefs underwent a radical change. Compared to Irving''s contributions, what count a few broken rules? This young man could very well be a brilliant new star among domestic players, and might even influence the future course of the entire country. However, this brilliant new star, before it even had a chance to rise, had fallen here... Aron made up his mind that once he left the secret realm, he would immediately gather all his troops and besiege Night Blades. For no other reason than to avenge Irving. "Look! What''s that¡­" At this moment, a player from The Green Ivy Group, as if noticing something, pointed in Irving''s direction and shouted in surprise. In an instant, all eyes were once again drawn to Irving. Ding! Just as those multicolored attacks with immense power were coming down on Irving, he only felt a warmth in his palm, then a system prompt sound emerged in his mind. [Player is about to suffer a fatal blow...] [Sky Guardian Necklace activated!] [Player will receive 90% damage reduction, duration one second.] [Effective immediately!] Just a few minutes ago, as Irving was walking towards Vite, Vicky had quickly run after him and tightly grabbed his hand. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was then that she secretly handed Irving the [Sky Guardian Necklace]. This necklace was obtained by Irving when he killed the Wind Wolf leader in the mine the first time they met. He had used it once in the first round of disaster, and then he gave it to Vicky. Even he didn''t expect that this necklace would save his life again. After such a long cooling period, the Sky Guardian Necklace had absorbed enough energy. 90% damage reduction. Even though the duration was only one second, it was already enough. The next moment. As the passive skill of the [Sky Guardian Necklace] activated, a dazzling light instantly enveloped Irving, as if an indestructible golden armor had covered his body. Boom! Irving''s body was immediately swallowed by the incoming multicolored attacks. Even though he was shrouded in a golden glow, he could clearly feel a massive force trying to tear him apart. Irving clenched his teeth tightly, unable to hide the look of pain on his face. The 90% damage reduction lasted only for a brief second, and it would be over in a flash. Crack! At that moment, he suddenly heard a crisp sound by his ear. The [Sky Guardian Necklace] in his hand shattered. "Damn it!" Irving''s face turned even grimmer, but before he could think further, his blood surged in reverse within his body, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. Everyone present saw this scene clearly. They had thought that Irving would surely die from such a fatal blow, but unexpectedly, he managed to withstand it. "You..." The smile on Vite''s face vanished instantly, and a tumultuous wave of emotion surged within him. He felt an unprecedented threat from this young man before him. The [Sky Guardian Necklace]''s 90% damage reduction had allowed Irving to avoid the most lethal blow. However, the colorful attacks from the air had not disappeared, and the best choice now was to retreat immediately. As long as he withdrew from the targeted position, he could save his life. However... "Die!" Irving endured the excruciating pain of his body being torn apart, and just before the golden glow around him dissipated, he swiftly swung his wand. Boom! The wand emitted a dazzling light, and a fireball shot towards Vite, who was just a meter away. Vite''s cold eyes revealed an incredulous expression. Even in his wildest dreams, he hadn''t expected that this young man would not only survive but also counterattack. "Lord Vite!" The Black Robed Old Man beside him exclaimed, urgently stepping in front of Vite. But the fireball was released from such a close distance... Boom! Another earth-shattering explosion echoed in the volcano''s interior. The massive fireball surged towards Vite and the Black Robed Old Man, and upon contact with their bodies, it exploded rapidly. Inside the volcano, the already narrow paths were further constricted by the sudden fireball. Under the enormous shockwave, the Black Robed Old Man''s body was instantly blown apart. Though Vite was wearing a rare-grade armor that could offset most of the damage, he couldn''t control his body from being flung backward. "Lord Vite!" "No!" The thirty-odd black-clad men present exclaimed. Their eyes widened in shock as they watched Vite fall into the rolling lava below. A flesh-and-blood body stood no chance against the thousands of degrees of molten rock. In an instant, Vite''s body was dissolved by the lava. Leaving only a wisp of smoke drifting upward... In a very short time, the situation had undergone a dramatic change. No one could have imagined that Irving would survive, nor could they have foreseen that Vite, who had once held an absolute advantage, would meet his end in the lava. In the brutal world of the Other World, battles could change in an instant, especially when the strength of the combatants was closely matched. Even a tiny oversight could prove fatal. Moreover, everyone had underestimated Irving''s abilities. The fact that he possessed the [Sky Guardian Necklace], a life-saving piece of equipment, was no accident. Not every player could boast a unique talent like his. The interior of the volcano fell into a dead silence... Just then, a roar echoed through the chamber. James, who had finally reacted, led his twelve subordinates forward. Their bodies were already soaked with blood, and their eyes were filled with hatred for the Night Blades. James bellowed, "Kill those bastards!" On the other side, Anna and Aron charged ahead as well, with many other members of the Angel Guild who had chosen to stay behind following closely. In an instant, the two groups surrounded the thirty-some black-clad figures of the Night Blades... Chapter 99: The Legacy Treasure The more than thirty black-clad members of the Night Blades watched in horror as Vite fell into the lava, instantly disintegrating into ashes. Before they could recover from their shock, they were attacked from both sides. Roars echoed within the volcano''s belly. The remnants of the Green Ivy Group and the Angel Guild launched their attack on the black-clad members. They harbored a deep-seated hatred for these foreign invaders, fighting fearlessly and recklessly. Moreover, a large number of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders also joined the fray. "Irving, how are you doing?" Vicky and Sophia rushed to Irving''s side, their faces filled with concern as they checked his injuries. Irving''s skin was covered in terrifying cracks, and he braced himself against the rock wall with one hand, looking as if he could collapse at any moment. Even with the 90% damage reduction from the passive skill of the [Sky Guardian Necklace], he was still gravely injured by the concentrated attacks of the black-clad members. "I''m fine..." Irving said through gritted teeth, forcing a bitter smile. The excruciating pain from his cracked skin was not something anyone could easily endure, yet he had managed to hold on. In the final moment, he had mustered all his strength to release [FireBall], pushing Vite into the lava. Despite the certain death situation, he managed to endure it by sheer force of will. Even while enduring immense pain, he managed to counterattack and kill Vite, the leader of the Night Blades squad. He had done his best! "It''s just a pity that the necklace is ruined." Irving shook his head as he slowly opened his hand, revealing the [Sky Guardian Necklace], now shattered. The central gem had been pulverized into dust. In such a damaged state, there was no possibility of repair. "Irving, as long as you''re okay. You really scared me just now." Vicky quickly cast [Healing Art], emitting green light that floated from her body. The green glow lingered briefly in the air before swiftly merging into Irving''s wounds. In just a few minutes, the wounds covering Irving''s body began to heal at a visible rate, and the pain on his face eased considerably. Not far away. The more than thirty mages of the Night Blades continued to resist the encirclement, struggling to hold their ground. Although most of them were mages, their sheer numbers made it difficult for the Green Ivy Group and Angel Guild to get close, even as they fought fiercely. "It''s time to end this." Cold light flashed in Irving''s deep eyes. He had a deep-seated blood feud with the Night Blades, and there was no need for mercy. "Damn it¡­ James, those bastards are too strong. We can''t get close, and if this drags on, our brothers won''t hold out." said a player from the Green Ivy Group. James''s eyes were bloodshot as he roared, "Even if we have to perish together, we must eliminate them!" "Kill!" The guild players charged fearlessly, brandishing their swords and heading straight into the falling magical orbs, ready to launch another assault. In the Angel Guild. The remaining members, deeply moved by the recent battle, no longer hesitated. They followed closely behind Anna and Aron, prepared to charge once more. "Courting death!" The more than thirty black-clad men formed a phalanx, showing disdain in their eyes as the Green Ivy Group and Angel Guild launched their pincer attack. Even though Vite was dead, their strength far surpassed that of the Angel Guild and the Green Ivy Group. After all, in the recent battle, the Night Blades'' thirty-plus black-clad members had not suffered any losses under the protection of the Fox family. They still maintained their peak combat power. However, they didn''t notice Irving''s cold eyes locking onto them from not far away. Boom! In the next moment, several massive fireballs, like meteors falling from the sky, heavily bombarded the phalanx of black-clad men. Not only that, but Sophia also unleashed ice spells. Ice spikes appeared out of thin air, darting forward like arrows... It was a scene of fire and ice. "Irving, let me help you too." Vicky''s eyes were determined as she quickly waved her staff. Although she was a support mage, apart from having [Healing Art] to enhance the team, she could also cast [Mental Confusion], causing the enemy to fall into a brief state of chaos. However, [Mental Confusion] was still at a basic level, so it had many limitations. Only enemies within ten meters of her would be affected, and the further away they were, the less effective the spell would be. While the skill could briefly confuse enemies, making them unable to distinguish between friend and foe, its effectiveness was influenced by the enemy''s strength. The weaker the enemy, the easier it was for the skill to hit. If the enemy was too strong, they could easily break free from this debuff... Given Vicky''s current understanding of the skill, she couldn''t cast [Mental Confusion] in most battles. But the current situation was different. With the Green Ivy Group and Angel Guild members charging at the forefront, it created an opportunity for her to cast the spell. As the massive fireballs smashed down and ice spikes flew rapidly around, the more than thirty mages of the Night Blades felt an unprecedented sense of danger. Just as they were about to dodge, they felt a mental impact, causing the scene before them to blur... Although Vicky''s [Mental Confusion] wasn''t enough to make the black-clad men turn on each other, it did buy James and the others some time. Boom! A series of thunderous explosions echoed through the air. The phalanx formed by the thirty-plus black-clad members of Night Blades fell into chaos, giving James and his charging companions the opportunity to break through and get up close. "Kill them!" A burly player from the guild leaped forward, wielding an axe that came crashing down heavily. At such close range, the thirty-plus black-clad men were slaughtered like pigs and dogs. They had no ability to fight back at all. The battle lasted less than ten minutes. The air was thick with the stench of blood, and the sounds of killing gradually subsided. All thirty-plus black-clad men lay in pools of their own blood, without a single survivor. The players of the Green Ivy Group, their eyes red with fury, continued to hack at the corpses, venting their anger. At this moment, Irving walked up. He glanced indifferently at the bodies scattered on the ground, his deep eyes showing no trace of emotion. Everyone''s gaze immediately focused on Irving. "Irving." The murderous aura around James began to dissipate as he spoke with a trembling voice, "Irving, these bastards deserved to die, but it''s a pity we''ve lost several more brothers..." He couldn''t help but sigh. Before entering this secret realm, the Green Ivy Group had brought along over a hundred brothers. Now, only seven stood beside James. As for the Angel Guild, they had also suffered heavy casualties! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron''s entire guard team had been annihilated, and only about ten members of the Angel Guild remained... Before the opening of the Flowing Light and Dense Realm, all players had high hopes for this place. But upon entering the secret realm, they realized that exploring its treasures was far more challenging than they had imagined. Irving couldn''t help but shake his head. Having survived one apocalypse, he was long accustomed to such brutal environments. Survival of the fittest was an eternal law of this world. "There will be more battles like this in the future. The apocalypse is far more cruel than you can imagine." Irving shook his head, his gaze shifting to a platform emerging from the lava in the distance. On the platform, a crimson orb imbued with mysterious power radiated a dazzling light. That artifact, left behind by an ancient race that once dominated Blue Planet millions of years ago, was a "legacy treasure." It was highly likely to contain some kind of power capable of countering the Dark Sovereign. At that moment, the system notification sounded again. [There are only fifteen minutes left until the end of the Flowing Light and Dense Realm!] [Once the time is up, this secret realm will be permanently sealed beneath the volcano, and all surviving players will be forcibly ejected...] [00:14:52] As they watched the time tick away, the expressions of everyone present became more and more serious. They had risked their lives to get here, all for the sake of obtaining the treasure hidden within the secret realm. Now, that "legacy treasure" was right before their eyes. But as they looked at the rolling lava below, no one could think of a way to reach that platform. "Irving, time is running out." James said anxiously. "We''re thirty or forty meters away from that platform. Unless someone can fly over, there''s no way to get that pearl." The other players nodded in agreement. At this moment, disappointment was evident on all their faces. Anna and Aron walked over with their team. The looks in their eyes were complex as they gazed at Irving, as if there were many things they wanted to say, but with the secret realm about to close, there was no time for words. "I have an idea, but I don''t know if it will work..." Anna said slowly, glancing at the platform. "What''s your idea?" James asked urgently. Anna said, "According to the system prompt, only one player can obtain the treasure in the secret realm. If we all exit the game, leaving just one person here, the system might automatically determine that person as the final player, and they might directly obtain the pearl." "The biggest problem now is deciding who should stay..." As her words fell, everyone fell into silence. After all, each person had taken great risks to get here, and no one was willing to give up this opportunity. Chapter 100: Abandoning the Contest The "Legacy Treasure" was within reach, yet everyone present fell into silence. At that moment, James turned his gaze to the side and without hesitation said, "If this method really works, I''m willing to quit the game and leave the opportunity to Irving!" He continued, "If it weren''t for Irving, we wouldn''t have made it this far. We might have been killed by those Night Blades bastards long ago." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s right!" "Since James has said so, I''m also willing to give this chance to this brother." "I''ll quit too!" "Me too..." Behind them, the seven players from the Green Ivy Group also nodded in agreement, their gazes all fixed on Irving. The reason these people made such a decision was not because of James, the guild leader''s influence, but because they genuinely admired this young man. Earlier, when Irving led the Green Ivy Group to storm the Brotherhood of Night Blades'' fortress, his strength and boldness had already won over many. And during this secret realm exploration, especially when they encountered those Red Flame Fierce Snakes, the players from the Green Ivy Group had already decided that even at the cost of their lives, they would cover for Irving to enter the volcanic core. However, Irving had not chosen to do so at the time. Instead, he risked staying behind to lead the players in killing those Red Flame Fierce Snakes. In this young man, they saw a light, a light of hope! "Irving, that Legacy Treasure wouldn''t be of much use to us anyway, and it would just waste the opportunity." James said with a smile. James''s decision was not entirely selfless. In the harsh environment of the apocalypse, everyone would naturally consider their own interests, which is human instinct. But he was very clear that with Irving''s strength and boldness, he would surely achieve something extraordinary in the near future. All James needed to do was to support him at any cost. Sometimes, making the right choice is crucial. And in the near future, James and his guild, as well as his family, would all benefit greatly from his choice. Of course, that''s another story... "Irving, we''ll leave now, and the rest is up to you." James said, glancing at Anna and Aron before leading the seven players from his guild to exit the game. In the volcanic core, apart from Irving, only the Angel Guild remained. Aron hung his head low and couldn''t help but let out a sigh. A rare hint of hesitation surfaced on his resolute face as he turned to look at Anna beside him, seemingly inquiring about something. Meanwhile, the remaining dozen or so members of the Angel Guild also turned their gazes towards Anna, all waiting for her decision. Before entering the secret realm this time, the Angel Guild had been ordered by their superiors to obtain the treasure within at all costs. This would have a profound impact on the influence of the authorities in the ensuing apocalypse. The protection team that Aron led was a group of elites selected from the military. Their sole purpose was to ensure that the Angel Guild completed this mission. However, the entire protection team had been annihilated, and the Angel Guild had also suffered heavy losses. As the deputy leader of the Angel Guild and the direct commander of this operation, Anna would be unable to explain the situation to her superiors if she couldn''t obtain the treasure within the secret realm. Not only her position as deputy leader would be revoked, but she might also bear the full responsibility for the failure of this operation... Anna''s eyebrows knotted tightly together, and she couldn''t help but sigh, "Irving, I''m terribly sorry. I''m representing the authorities, and I can''t just choose to give up like they did." Upon deciphering the underlying meaning of these words, the expressions of Vicky and Sophia immediately darkened. Vicky said indignantly, "So, you mean that you want to compete with us for this treasure? If it wasn''t for Irving ordering the Green Ivy Group to rush up just now, your Angel Guild would have already..." "That''s enough." Irving interrupted her before she could finish her words. "Irving, I didn''t say anything wrong. We saved them, and now they''re repaying kindness with ingratitude." Vicky rebuked, her heart filled with resentment. However, when she saw the look in Irving''s eyes, she could only close her mouth. Even so, her face was filled with anger when she looked at Anna. Sophia, on the other hand, didn''t say anything, but one could see a hint of chill on her cold face. Even Little Black, who had been staying close to Irving, seemed to have sensed something. When it looked at the members of the Angel Guild, its round eyes were also filled with hostility. Surrounding them, over a dozen Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders were also gathering. Irving remained silent, simply casting a cool glance at Anna and the others. He was waiting for the Angel Guild to make the first move. Despite being targeted by the Night Blades just now and narrowly escaping death, his injuries had mostly healed by now. If the Angel Guild dared to attack first, he would not hold back even given their past relationship. The atmosphere instantly became tense. "Anna!" At this moment, Aron suddenly stood up. He first glanced at Irving, then turned his gaze to Anna, "Vicky was right. If it wasn''t for Irving, we might have been wiped out by those Night Blades by now. So... if you want to fight, then fight. I wouldn''t harm my own people anyway, and even if there were repercussions from above, I would bear them all alone!" At this point in time, Anna was in a great dilemma as well. As the deputy leader of the Angel Guild and the overall commander of this operation, she had to do this for the benefits of the authorities. However¡­ After a moment, Anna sighed. She turned around to face the members of the Angel Guild and said: "You always thought of yourselves as more talented than other players, right? Now the opportunity is here. Do you think you are qualified to fight him?" Her sudden question sounded exceedingly grating. The dozen or so members of the Angel Guild were momentarily stunned, then suddenly seemed to understand something, and one by one, they lowered their heads in shame. This secret realm expedition had a profound impact on the Angel Guild, especially on these members who had always been under official protection and had never truly experienced real combat. Even though they possessed excellent talent in the Other World, flowers nurtured in a greenhouse can never truly grow strong, nor withstand the trials of storms. This secret realm expedition had laid bare all their shortcomings! "I asked you a question! Answer me, do you have the ability to contend with him?" Anna questioned once again, her voice echoing in everyone''s ears. "Anna, we¡­" The members of the Angel Guild first glanced at Irving, then helplessly shook their heads. "Alright!" Anna continued, "It''s good that you understand. Since that''s the case, it seems that our Angel Guild is not qualified to vie for the treasures of this secret realm this time!" "I hope you understand that in the impending apocalypse, no one will care about your official background or whether you are members of the Angel Guild. Only unwavering courage and strength will enable you to go further!" This secret realm expedition had imparted a vivid lesson to these Angel Guild members. In the near future, they would become increasingly stronger because they would always remember this expedition. Whenever they faced difficulties and crises, a figure of a young man would always appear in their minds. The strength and bravery of that young man became their model to follow¡­ "Irving, our Angel Guild is not voluntarily giving up the treasures of this secret realm, but because we no longer have the ability to compete." Anna''s tone gradually softened as she spoke, "Irving, I hope you can understand. After all, I am a representative of the authorities, and no matter how close our personal relationship is, I must prioritize the interests of the officials." With that, Anna led the members of the Angel Guild out of the game. At this point, only Irving and his companions were left in the belly of the volcano. Apart from the rolling sound of the boiling lava, the surroundings fell into a profound silence. "Irving, why isn''t there any reaction? By now, we should be the last players remaining, so that ''Inheritance Treasure'' should belong to us." Vicky paused, then continued to speculate, "Could it be that Sophia and I also need to log out of the game?" At this point, Vicky and Sophia exchanged glances. Without any hesitation, they were about to log out of the game as well. "Wait a moment." Irving suddenly stopped them, a bitter smile appearing on his face. "Even if you both log out of the game, I''m afraid that ''Inheritance Treasure'' won''t automatically come into my possession." "Irving, there''s only eight minutes left until the secret realm closes. Just let us try!" Vicky urged. The usually taciturn Sophia nodded in agreement, "That''s right, let''s give it a try. This is our only option left. Once the secret realm closes, all the treasures will be permanently buried and never appear again." Irving didn''t say anything more. With his current abilities, he couldn''t traverse the forty to fifty meters distance to reach the platform directly. Soon, Vicky and Sophia also logged out. Besides Little Black and the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders, Irving was the only player left in the volcano''s belly, and he was the closest to the ''Inheritance Treasure.'' However, after waiting for a moment, not only did the ''Inheritance Treasure'' show no signs of movement, but the system also remained unresponsive. "As expected¡­" Irving''s face showed a hint of bitterness. [Time until the secret realm closes: 00:06:21] Seeing the time ticking away, Irving suddenly remembered the parchment scroll he had found in the side hall after conquering the castle. Maybe it contained some clues. This was his last chance¡­ Chapter 101: The Legacy of the Taikoo Divine Clan Irving slowly unfurled the parchment scroll, upon which mysterious symbols and carvings identical to those on the rock paintings were recorded¡ªpresumably the language of that ancient race from millions of years ago. Moreover, when his gaze fell on the very left side of the parchment scroll, he suddenly seemed to discover something. The line patterns depicted in the scroll were identical to the terrain near the volcano in one particular spot. "No wonder this scroll was hidden in a secret compartment. That Duncan fellow must have known something, too bad he''s already dead..." Irving muttered to himself. Time was running out, and he frowned, intently studying the contents of the parchment scroll, searching for a way to approach the platform in the center of the magma. However, he couldn''t understand those mysterious symbols at all, and after searching for a while, he still found nothing. Just as Irving was shaking his head in resignation, ready to give up, the system prompt suddenly sounded. [The "Lost Legacy Scroll" has been activated!] The next moment, The mysterious symbols on the parchment scroll suddenly flashed with a golden light, and Irving could clearly sense that these symbols seemed to contain a vast power. At the same time, the mysterious symbols discovered earlier on the rock walls inside the volcano, as if sensing something, also began to emit golden light. In an instant, the interior of the volcano was bathed in dazzling golden light. [Congratulations, player, for reaching the ruins of the "Taikoo Divine Clan" and completing the first round of trials!] The system prompt in his ears was very clear, and a spark flashed in Irving''s eyes, his originally disappointed mood suddenly becoming excited. Immediately afterwards, The crimson gem on the platform in the center of the magma seemed to be attracted by something, slowly drifting towards this side. After a moment, The crimson gem appeared before Irving. He could clearly see that The crimson gem was densely inscribed with similar mysterious symbols to those on the scroll and the rock paintings, but the energy contained within was even more immense. Irving suppressed the excitement in his heart and subconsciously slowly extended his hand. Hum... The crimson gem vibrated slightly a few times and fell into his palm, and a flood of information surged into his mind. The Taikoo Divine Clan! An ancient and powerful race that once ruled the Earth millions of years ago. However, with the arrival of the "Dark Overlord" on the Blue Planet, disaster swept across the continent. The power of the Dark Overlord was incredibly strong. It greedily devoured all life and light, intending to envelop the entire world in eternal darkness. In this catastrophe, countless races perished, but the Taikoo Divine Clan stood up, fiercely resisting the invasion of the Dark Overlord, but ultimately were swallowed by this dark force. Yet, before the Taikoo Divine Clan was annihilated, they condensed their power and wisdom into a crimson orb¡ªthe Taikoo Flame gem . ... This information was not a system prompt but was recorded in the Taikoo Flame gem in Irving''s palm. A few brief sentences seemed to sketch out the ancient battle that occurred millions of years ago. Irving''s face gradually took on a complex expression as he absorbed the overwhelming amount of information. First of all, the mention of the Taikoo Divine Clan from millions of years ago implied that, long before humans, there had been other intelligent races living on the Blue Planet. This revelation was far beyond the understanding of ordinary people. Secondly, there was the mention of the Dark Overlord. "So, this means that the Dark Overlord had already descended upon the Blue Planet millions of years ago, and at that time, all races, including the Taikoo Divine Clan, were completely annihilated." Irving murmured, furrowing his brows tightly. For some unknown reason, he had a vague feeling that his own rebirth was not merely a coincidence. At that moment, the system''s prompt sounded. Information about the Taikoo Flame gem in his hand appeared before Irving''s eyes. [Taikoo Flame gem ] [Description: A legacy item left behind by the Taikoo Divine Clan. This gem not only contains the light power of the Taikoo Divine Clan but is also inscribed with ancient runes. These runes are the marks of the wisdom and power the Taikoo Divine Clan used to combat the Dark Overlord. Only by mastering the power of this gem and rekindling the light of hope might one be able to save the world from darkness...] S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Auxiliary Skills: None.] Irving''s gaze lingered on the [Auxiliary Skills] section, finding it hard to hide his disappointment. "There should be something. This gem holds the power left behind by the Taikoo Divine Clan. How could it have nothing?" This time, to enter the secret realm and contend for the Taikoo Flame gem , the Green Ivy Group had paid a huge price, and Irving himself had nearly lost his life at the hands of the Night Blades. But as a result, the Taikoo Flame gem in his hand seemed to be of no use at all... Just then, the system''s clear prompt sounded again! [Does the player accept the legacy of the Taikoo Divine Clan?] Irving seemed to understand something and unhesitatingly nodded to confirm, "Yes!" In the next moment. The Taikoo Flame gem in Irving''s hand, with its densely inscribed mysterious runes, suddenly burst with blinding light, swiftly flying towards his heart. "This..." Irving had originally thought that by accepting the legacy, he would immediately unlock the auxiliary skills of the Taikoo Flame gem. He had not expected this to happen. Before he could react, a heart-wrenching pain erupted from his chest. The light emitted by the Taikoo Flame gem, carrying a scorching temperature, easily pierced through Irving''s chest and embedded itself into his heart. "Ah!" Irving''s entire body wavered and then collapsed to his knees. The veins on his forehead bulged, and beads of sweat the size of beans emerged, as if he were enduring immense pain. In the belly of the volcano, his anguished screams echoed. Even when Irving had been targeted by thirty or more mages of the Night Blades, causing his skin to tear open with hideous wounds, he had not made a sound. Yet now, he was curled up on the ground, his entire body trembling uncontrollably. This excruciating pain lasted for over a minute. [Congratulations, player, you have acquired the legacy of The Taikoo Divine Clan!] [The Taikoo Flame gem has fused with the player and is now permanently bound.] [As the player''s level increases, the hidden powers within the Taikoo Flame will gradually be unlocked. This will not only grant additional attributes but also bestow specific special skills and statuses.] [The legacy power is activating...] [Congratulations, player, you have acquired the auxiliary skill: Blessed by Light (Passive Skill). Description: When the player engages in combat, the passive skill - Power of Light - will be triggered, creating a protective shield around the player to ward off external attacks.] [Auxiliary Skill 2: Heart of Light (Passive Skill). Description: The player has fused with the Taikoo Flame gem. During combat, when injured, the player will benefit from the Heart of Light''s healing abilities, accelerating wound healing and restoring physical and mental strength while also dispelling negative states.] [Auxiliary Skill 3: Soul Link (Active Skill). Description: The player can establish a temporary soul link with a designated person, allowing insight into their true thoughts. However, this consumes a significant amount of mental energy. The skill activation lasts only two seconds and is limited by the strength of both parties.] [Auxiliary Skill 4: Not yet unlocked.] [Auxiliary Skill 5: Not yet unlocked.] [...] When Irving painfully struggled to get up from the ground, there was no longer any trace of pain on his face. Instead, he looked extremely excited. [Blessed by Light] and [Heart of Light], though auxiliary skills that automatically activate during combat, significantly enhance Irving''s defense and sustained combat capabilities. Especially now that his heart had fused with the Taikoo Flame gem , the healing ability he gained, coupled with the support of a healing mage like Vicky, made it nearly impossible to kill him unless struck down in a single blow. "However, the healing capability provided by [Heart of Light] should be relatively weak at this stage, considering my level is still too low." Irving sighed and continued. "As for [Blessed by Light], while it offers some protection, it certainly can''t compare to the passive skill of the Sky Guardian Necklace¡­" Yet, beyond these, what Irving valued more was the sole active skill activated within the Taikoo Flame gem ¨C [Soul Link]. [Soul Link], akin to mind reading, could swiftly reveal the true thoughts and intentions of the other person when necessary. This skill was not only immensely useful in daily life but could also help make certain preemptive judgments in combat. "Unfortunately¡­ it lasts only two seconds, and if the other party is too strong, the insight time might be further reduced." Irving seemed a bit dissatisfied with this. If other players knew about his thoughts, they would undoubtedly be infuriated. Although many guilds and players outside the volcano had given up on the treasure hunt and instead hunted Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest, gaining substantial equipment and materials, it was insignificant compared to the Taikoo Flame gem . The crucial point is that the power hidden within the Taikoo Flame gem is far more extensive. It is the legacy of the Taikoo Divine Clan, the rulers of the Blue Planet millions of years ago. It''s just that Irving''s level is too low to activate it yet¡­ At this moment, the time for the Flowing Light and Dense Realm''s opening was about to end. At the foot of the volcano, Those players who had given up on the treasure hunt had gained substantial equipment from the forest. Just as they were feeling quite pleased with themselves, they suddenly heard a system notification. Chapter 102: Domestic Turmoil At the foot of the volcano, quite a few players had chosen not to enter the treasure hunt. As the secret realm was about to close, these players had smug smiles on their faces, seemingly satisfied with their decision. "I knew it all along. Obtaining the treasure in the secret realm wouldn''t be easy. And indeed, it wasn''t!" The leader of a small guild said to those around him, displaying several high-level pieces of equipment he had collected from the forest. "See that? Only one minute left before the secret realm closes, and none of the players inside have managed to secure the final treasure." "Haha, our guild leader was right! Who would have thought there''d be so much gear hidden in the forest? Plus, it seems like the drop rate for equipment was much higher when we were killing those venomous spiders." another player added. "Alright, it''s about time we left the secret realm as well." the guild leader said with a laugh. Just then. A system notification suddenly sounded. [The treasure of Flowing Light and Dense Realm - the legacy of an ancient race, has been acquired by a player!] [All players will be forcibly exited from the secret realm...] All the players at the foot of the volcano received this system notification. Those who had been gloating just moments ago had their smiles instantly wiped off their faces. "What?! Someone actually got the treasure?!" "It''s the legacy of an ancient race? My goodness!" the players exclaimed. When they looked again at the high-level gear they had worked so hard to collect, their smiles vanished. They didn''t know exactly what the legacy of the ancient race entailed, but they understood the core value of the treasure within the Flowing Light and Dense Realm. As the Other World Game continued to evolve, more and more people gained access to the game, and the difficulty of killing those pigmen appearing outside the shelters had decreased significantly from the initial stages. Consequently, a large number of game items had begun to appear in the forum trading sections. Although the high-level gear they held could still fetch a good price, it was far less rare than it had once been. Compared to the legacy of an ancient race, it seemed almost worthless. Before these players could even regret their decisions, swirling portals appeared beside them once again, and they were pulled out of the secret realm by an invisible force. Meanwhile, in the heart of the volcano, a portal also appeared next to Irving. "It''s about time to head back." Irving said, taking one last look at the nearby rock wall. The four murals depicted the entire history of The Taikoo Divine Clan, from its origins to its eventual demise. Now that the Dark Overlord was about to descend upon the Blue Planet once again, Irving, having obtained The Taikoo Divine Clan''s legacy, felt an invisible burden on his shoulders. His goal was no longer just about surviving the apocalypse. ¡­ The next morning. When the sunlight filtered through the curtains and illuminated the room, Irving had just gotten out of bed. He instinctively glanced at his chest, feeling a continuous flow of warm energy radiating from his heart throughout his body. "Irving, breakfast is ready." Vicky''s voice called from downstairs. After descending the stairs, Irving headed to the shower to freshen up before joining Vicky at the dining table. The sight of the exquisite dishes laid out before him brought a smile to his face. He couldn''t help but appreciate how Vicky''s cooking skills had significantly improved since she moved in and took over the kitchen duties. After the events of last night, Irving hadn''t had a chance to eat, and his stomach was growling with hunger. He began devouring the food. However, as he continued eating, he noticed something seemed off. Vicky, sitting across from him, was unusually silent, appearing to be preoccupied with her thoughts. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s wrong?" Irving asked, puzzled. Vicky let out a sigh before slowly speaking. "Tomorrow is my grandfather''s birthday. I want to visit him, but I''ve been disowned by my family." After breaking off her engagement, Vicky''s second uncle had expelled her from the family. This unresolved issue had been lingering ever since. Irving frowned upon hearing this. Vicky had mentioned it to him before, but they had been preoccupied with the second wave of the disaster and the recent Flowing Light and Dense Realm event, leaving no time to address it. Ocean Group, a prominent enterprise in the capital city, primarily engaged in material transport and trade. Following the death of Vicky''s father, she was supposed to be the primary heir. However, her second uncle, Joseph, took over the company under the pretense that she was too young and inexperienced to manage the family business. He not only assumed control but also cultivated a loyal faction within the group and attempted to marry Vicky off, stripping her of any chance to reclaim her position. "Irving, when I was little, my grandfather and I were very close. He doted on me." Vicky recalled, tears welling up in her eyes. "A few years ago, he fell ill with a strange disease and was sent to a nursing home. Since then, I''ve seen him less and less..." "A strange disease?" Irving''s expression turned thoughtful, his deep eyes flashing with suspicion. Recently, Anna had used her official connections to investigate the car accident that killed Vicky''s father, concluding that it had been staged. Now, hearing about Vicky''s grandfather''s mysterious illness. Irving couldn''t help but feel there was more to the story. Vicky''s sobbing brought Irving back from his thoughts. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and he gently shook his head, trying to comfort her. "Don''t cry. Since tomorrow is your grandfather''s birthday, you should go buy a gift this afternoon." "Buy a gift?" Vicky hesitated before replying, "But I''ve been disowned by my family. In what capacity can I attend tomorrow''s birthday celebration?" In a prominent family like the Smiths, expelling a member was a rare occurrence unless they had committed a serious offense. And once expelled from the family, it would mean a complete severance of all ties with the family. "What status?" Irving''s face broke into a smile. "You will reclaim everything that belongs to you as the heir to the Ocean Group!" Every word rang with power and determination, leaving Vicky momentarily stunned. "Heir? But¡­" Vicky''s face, still streaked with tears, displayed a look of difficulty as she thought of her second uncle and the elders in her family. "Don''t worry." Irving said in a deep voice, his eyes flashing with a cold light. "Since I promised you back then, I won''t stand by and do nothing. Tomorrow, I''ll help you take back everything that rightfully belongs to you. Moreover, it''s time to settle some old scores from back then!" After they finished their meal, it was already a bit past one in the afternoon. Irving did not choose to enter the Other World Game, despite having many unanswered questions since receiving the Taikoo Divine Clan''s legacy in the secret realm last night. He wasn''t yet clear on how the three skills associated with the Taikoo Flame gem could enhance him, nor had he fully prepared the exotic beast legion. However, he had more pressing matters to attend to. Two rounds of cataclysm had passed. When the third round hit, the Dark Overlord would arrive on Blue Planet, and the true apocalypse would begin! In recent times, Irving had been preoccupied with in-game matters, neglecting the crucial issue of supplies. Although the authorities had promised to provide sufficient supplies after the apocalypse arrived, Irving, having been reborn once, no longer trusted or relied on anyone. Especially with recent events, it seemed likely that foreign forces had infiltrated the higher echelons of the government, making things highly unpredictable. To survive the apocalypse, not only was great strength essential, but also adequate supplies were crucial! Half an hour later. A Mercedes Maybach slowly pulled up in front of the Green Ivy Group building. Irving had been here several times before. After entering the building, he was quickly led to the top-floor office by a young and attractive female receptionist. "James, Irving is here." the female secretary said with a gentle knock on the door. At that moment, James was sitting at his desk, his brow furrowed in thought. When he heard the commotion outside, his previously somber face immediately lit up with a smile. "Irving!" James quickly got up to open the door. After Irving stepped inside, James gave specific instructions to the female secretary, then moved to the sofa and handed Irving a cup of coffee. "Irving, how did it go last night?" James asked, frowning slightly and hesitating for a moment. "After we left, did the people from the Angel Guild leave as well? And did you manage to get that gem ?" Irving smiled slightly and briefly recounted the events of the previous night. Of course, he didn''t mention that the Taikoo Flame gem had fused with him, nor did he disclose the legacy and auxiliary skills he had obtained. He glossed over those details. "At least the people from the Angel Guild had some conscience. If it weren''t for us last night, they would have been completely wiped out by the Night Blades." James paused, then continued. "Irving, actually, even if you hadn''t come today, I was planning to look for you." "Is it about the guild?" Irving asked, somewhat puzzled. "No." James shook his head, his expression turning serious. "You saw it last night too. This secret realm expedition dealt a fatal blow to the Angel Guild, and the authority of the officials has been severely challenged." "According to the information I''ve received, there might be a large-scale domestic turmoil soon¡­" Chapter 103: Three Major Cities The atmosphere in the office was somewhat oppressive. The White family and the Green Ivy Group, as two of the most influential entities in the capital city, had news networks spread across the country. Since the emergence of the Other World Game, various foreign organizations, big and small, had sprung up in the nearby cities. Apart from the Night Blades, there were numerous other factions. "Irving, based on my recent investigations, the Night Blades are not a simple force. They have incited several uprisings in neighboring countries." James said, frowning as he continued. Being the national center, the capital city quickly responded to the emergence of the Other World Game by organizing the Angel Guild, effectively controlling the invasion of these foreign forces. However, the recent secret realm expedition had inflicted heavy losses on the Angel Guild, and the official authority had been significantly challenged. Although the squad that the Night Blades had sent into the secret realm had been eliminated, the threat had not disappeared, and the situation had become even more tense... Surrounding the capital city, there were three major cities: Starling City, Sunny City, and Sea City. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Starling City was the home of the Sophia family, renowned for its rich mineral and agricultural resources. Particularly, its unique rare metal deposits held an irreplaceable position nationwide, and its high-quality fruits and vegetables were often exported abroad. Sea City. Located southeast of the capital, was a coastal city boasting unparalleled port advantages. As the largest maritime gateway in the country, Sea City played a crucial role in foreign trade and maritime logistics, with abundant marine resources, including various seafood and aquatic products. Sunny City. It was a newly developed district where significant official investments had been made over the past decade. It had become a hub for numerous universities and research institutions. Additionally, Sunny City had rich forest and freshwater resources, with the highest forest coverage rate in the nation. James first provided an overview of the three cities surrounding the capital. "Irving, these three cities are of extreme importance to both the capital and the authorities. If they fall, the consequences would be unimaginable." James said with a grave expression. "From what I know, Starling City is a stronghold for the Night Blades, and many families there are already under their control. If this trend continues, a major uprising is inevitable in the near future." Irving remained silent. He recalled the events of his previous life. After the apocalypse descended, the authorities had attempted emergency rescue operations. However, the situation was far beyond their expectations, and the rescue efforts lasted less than a week. Ordinary survivors, faced with the emergence of mutated beasts, were forced to hide in the underground sewers of the cities to survive. Having long been accustomed to such a tumultuous environment, Irving felt no emotional turmoil upon hearing about the impending chaos in the three cities surrounding the capital. After the apocalypse, not only would the country, but the entire world would plunge into chaos. His primary concern was whether he would be affected. As for others and other forces... they were of no concern to him. As for the authorities? Perhaps in the eyes of James and many ordinary people, they still hold some expectations for the official authorities. However, they will soon understand that the official authorities are no different from other forces, except that they are slightly stronger¡ªnothing more. In the apocalypse, just staying alive has already become a nearly unattainable luxury for the vast majority of people. The only thing that interests Irving may be the resources of the three cities surrounding the capital. Mineral resources, ports, agriculture, marine resources, and freshwater¡ªthese will become invaluable resources that countless people will try to seize during the apocalypse. As for the capital city, it is now merely nominally the national economic center, nothing more. Once the apocalypse hits, the economy will collapse rapidly, and its status will be far inferior to Starling City, Sunny City, and Sea City. "Irving, we can''t just sit here and wait for death. If those three cities fall, the unrest will spread to the capital city..." James said worriedly. But before he could finish, Irving interrupted him. "That''s something the official authorities should handle. It''s not our concern." Irving said in a deep voice. "We should focus on how to survive once the apocalypse arrives." James was stunned, his heart was filled with mixed emotions for a moment, and he couldn''t help but sigh. Although he was very worried about the potential uprising, he had to admit that Irving was right. Given his current strength, not only could he not participate in these matters, but he might also find it difficult to protect himself. "How are things going with the guild?" Irving shifted the topic. James frowned and said, "Last night, during the Flowing Light and Dense Realm, almost all the brothers in the guild were killed, but a large part of them were killed by exotic beasts. However, we still lost about a dozen men." Pausing for a moment, he continued, "But that''s not the main issue. I have already designated the surviving brothers as core members of the guild, especially the seven brothers from last night. I believe we will have some new members joining in the next few days." Irving nodded. "Remember, quality over quantity. It''s better to have fewer but more skilled members." In the Other World Game, being killed by exotic beasts allows for resurrection. Most of the members of the Green Ivy Group were killed by the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider and the Red Flame Fierce Snake, so the losses were not too significant. This was also a test for the players who joined the Green Ivy Group. Only through repeated life-and-death battles can one truly see a person''s character. The Green Ivy Group, as an affiliated force of Irving, will play a major role in the upcoming apocalypse. For a guild to be strong, the number of players is just a reference. Besides talent and strength, Irving values courage and decisiveness even more. "What''s the status of the castle repairs?" Irving continued to ask. After conquering the castle of The Brotherhood of Night Blades last time, the interior of the castle was severely damaged. This was why he had not yet moved the shelter there. "In the past few days, we have collected a lot of ore materials from the previous mine and have upgraded the walls of the castle. The strength of the walls is now much more solid than before, and they can even directly withstand beast tides." James continued. "The repairs are basically complete. Only some finishing touches remain." James''s face showed a hint of confusion, and he hesitated before asking, "Irving, why are we putting so much effort into restoring that castle? Could it be...?" He seemed to have a vague suspicion about the reason behind this move. Irving gave a slight smile and responded, "In the next day or two, I will relocate our main shelter to the castle. As for the Green Ivy Group, you can set up your own shelter nearby." Previously, Irving and the Green Ivy Group would meet at prearranged locations before carrying out any operations, which often proved to be quite inconvenient. Especially with the impending apocalypse, sudden emergencies would become more frequent and demanding. Given the abundance of ores from the recently acquired mine, it wouldn''t be difficult for James to establish a new shelter. "Alright, I have other matters to attend to now. I''ll be going." With that, Irving rose and left the office directly after giving his instructions. On a winding road through the sprawling countryside, a Mercedes Maybach was speeding down the path. Inside the car, Irving was driving while making a phone call. After a prolonged wait, the call was finally answered. "It''s not time for our meeting yet. Why are you calling now?" The voice on the other end sounded processed and distorted. Irving frowned slightly. "I have other engagements tonight. I can''t wait until later. If you want to make the trade, it''s now. I''ll send you the address shortly. I''ll wait for you for one hour. If you''re late, the deal is off." There was a moment of silence on the other end before the call abruptly ended. Listening to the dial tone, a glint of cold determination flickered in Irving''s deep eyes. The call was from a player who had posted on the forum about selling "Tracking Crystals." Since acquiring the [Evil Source Wand], Irving had been tagged as the "Public Enemy No. 1" by the Blue Planet''s Will, as if a heavy shackle had been placed around him. Every 24 hours, his body emitted a special magnetic field, which players possessing the Tracking Crystals could use to locate him roughly. According to the Blue Planet''s Will, killing the "Public Enemy No. 1" would grant a permanent attribute boost and a legendary piece of equipment as a reward. This incentive was even more tempting than the treasures in the Flowing Light and Dense Realm! As a result, numerous guilds and organizations in the game were solely focused on finding and eliminating this "Public Enemy No. 1" to claim the reward from the Blue Planet''s Will. This placed Irving in a perilous position, akin to a prey being hunted by these guilds at any moment. Obtaining Tracking Crystals wasn''t an easy task, and each crystal could only be used once before becoming ineffective. Additionally, they only provided a general sense of direction. Initially, Irving hadn''t been too concerned about it until he saw that a player on the forum had managed to acquire twenty Tracking Crystals at once. If this continued, his location would soon be exposed. The purpose of today''s trade wasn''t just to buy those twenty Tracking Crystals but also to find out how the seller had acquired them, to eliminate this looming threat once and for all. However, what Irving didn''t realize was that from the moment he responded to the forum post, he had already walked into a meticulously crafted trap... Chapter 104: Hunting Trap In the underground garage of the Sunrich Group. At this moment, several silver vans were parked there. These vans had their curtains drawn, making it impossible to see inside from the outside, and their rear ends were even devoid of license plates. A flashy young man was sitting in another black business car, and next to him, there was a computer logged into the official forum discussion area. The upper right corner of the screen featured a cute cartoon avatar. If Irving were here at this moment, he would immediately recognize that cute cartoon avatar as belonging to the mysterious player selling tracking crystals in the forum. "Dennis, everything is ready. When do we set off?" A burly man came over and asked. The young man was Dennis. His gaze fell on the phone call that had just ended, and a sinister smile appeared on his face. Last time, he had planned to seize Vicky during the banquet, but Irving showed up out of nowhere, not only taking the woman he wanted but also disgracing the Taylor family. After returning that day, Dennis was severely scolded by Gary and was put under house arrest for an entire week. However, Dennis did not remain idle during his confinement. Upon hearing the announcement from the Blue Planet''s Will about the bounty on the "Public Enemy No. 1." he decided to use this opportunity to prove himself. A few days ago, he accidentally obtained a tracking crystal while killing an exotic beast in the game and was able to lock onto the signal location of the "Public Enemy No. 1" player in the capital city. "Are these people reliable? This is my only chance. It must succeed, no room for failure!" Dennis'' gaze shifted to the burly man, questioning him. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The incident at the banquet had caused his status in the family to plummet. If he didn''t accomplish something significant, the title of family heir would never be his. "Dennis, don''t worry. Those people are highly-paid assassins from abroad, and they smuggled in a lot of weapons overnight. It''s foolproof." the burly man assured him. Hearing this, Dennis felt slightly relieved. The sinister smile on his face grew even more pronounced, and a hint of hatred flashed in his eyes. He muttered to himself, "Irving, you bastard, just wait. When I get back this time, even if you are the chief advisor of the Angel Guild, it won''t matter. Once I obtain the legendary weapon rewarded by the Blue Planet''s Will, it will be your death day!" Equipment is categorized by grades: Junk, Common, Advanced, Rare, Epic, and Legendary¡ªsix categories in total. On the game forum, the highest grade equipment that had appeared so far was merely Advanced. An Advanced piece of equipment could already fetch a high price on the game forum, and as for the Rare grade and beyond, at least 99.99% of players had never seen them, let alone Epic grade. In the game, owning a powerful piece of equipment could even level the playing field between players of different levels. The legendary equipment rewarded by the Blue Planet''s Will this time would inevitably attract immense attention upon its appearance. Even the top officials would step forward to win over its owner. At this moment, Dennis, sitting in the car, couldn''t help but fantasize, a series of smug smiles appearing on his face. The next moment, he waved at the driver in front of him, saying, "Let''s go!" The underground garage reverberated as a convoy of eight silver vans, led by the black business car carrying Dennis, rumbled away from the garage. ... In the suburban villa. After parking his car, Irving went directly into the villa. Previously, this villa had staff coming every other day to clean, but after Irving purchased it, he dismissed them because he had other plans for this suburban property. He walked into the living room and sat down on the couch. The afternoon sunlight streamed in through the large floor-to-ceiling windows, casting a golden glow on Irving, making him feel quite comfortable. The villa was built against a hill, offering a splendid view beyond the swimming pool. From here, one could see the skyline of the capital city with its towering buildings. "Four billion dollars, buying such a large and well-renovated villa was definitely worth it." Irving mused, lying comfortably on the couch and gazing at the distant scenery, feeling utterly at ease. Once the apocalypse arrived, not only would this villa be his, but so would the entire mountain it stood on. "It seems the previous owner of this villa had quite the influence, but it''s a pity that when he gets out of prison..." Irving chuckled and shook his head, "he probably won''t have a chance to come out alive." The reason this villa had been auctioned off at such a low price multiple times was due to the former owner''s threats. The black-market boss, even from prison, had warned that anyone who dared to buy his property would have their family killed upon his release. There were plenty of wealthy people in the city, but no one dared to cross that black-market boss. However, such threats meant nothing to Irving. With the apocalypse imminent, survival in the outside world would be tough for everyone, let alone for those still trapped in prison. Irving had already sent the location of the villa to the mysterious player. Sitting on the couch, he waited patiently, his mind wandering to other matters, particularly the Smith family''s Ocean Group. He had heard long ago that Ocean Group primarily dealt in material transport and trade, and what he lacked now were materials. If he couldn''t secure basic survival supplies, it would be hard to survive in the material-scarce apocalypse, which was also why he bought this villa in the first place. This suburban villa was rarely visited, spacious, and ideal for stockpiling supplies. In addition, Irving recalled James''s words about the three cities around the capital, each abundant in resources. As someone who had survived one apocalypse, he knew these cities would inevitably become targets for various factions. "Even controlling just one of these cities would provide enough resources to dominate an area." Irving murmured, a complex expression flickering in his eyes. At that moment. His phone rang suddenly. Irving snapped out of his thoughts, initially thinking it was the mysterious player calling. But when he saw the number on the screen, indicating it was from Starling City, his brow furrowed deeply. He answered the call. Before Irving could say anything, he heard Sophia''s urgent voice on the other end, "Irving, something terrible has happened! My... my father has been kidnapped!" "Kidnapping?" Irving was slightly taken aback. The Green family was one of the top families in Starling City. Within the city, no one would dare provoke them, let alone attempt such a brazen act. "Last night, after I returned from the secret realm, I received a call. They demanded I hand over the racial inheritance I obtained from the secret realm. If I don''t, they said they would... they would kill my father!" Sophia choked out, her voice trembling. Irving''s brows furrowed even deeper. In a serious tone, he asked, "Do you know who they are?" "It must be the Fox family!" Sophia asserted resolutely. "When we entered the secret realm last night, the Fox family colluded with the Night Blades and betrayed us. During the chaos, I got separated from my family members. They must have kidnapped my father!" Her certainty stemmed from the fact that all the Night Blades'' operatives sent into the secret realm had been wiped out, and almost all members of the Fox family''s guild were killed, except for Addison, who was conspicuously missing. Hearing this, a cold glint flickered in Irving''s deep-set eyes. He harbored a profound hatred for traitorous families like the Fox, and now, the victim was Sophia''s father, which made the situation even more intolerable. "Alright, I''ll deal with what I''m handling now and come to you immediately." Irving reassured her. "Don''t cry, and don''t panic. Wait for me to arrive, understand?" "I understand, Irving." Sophia nodded vigorously, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes. After hanging up the phone, Irving fell into deep thought. Starling City had vast reserves of rare metal ores, holding an irreplaceable position even on a national level. It also produced high-quality fruits and vegetables, making its importance far greater than that of the capital city in a post-apocalyptic world. Since he had always lived in the capital, he was unfamiliar with the three surrounding cities. When James mentioned these cities, he didn''t pay much attention. But now, the situation was different¡­ Sophia, a loyal follower and a rare ice mage, naturally couldn''t be left to fend for herself. More crucially, this incident might forge a connection with Starling City, laying the groundwork for controlling this resource-rich city in the future. While Irving was contemplating these matters, he suddenly sensed footsteps outside the villa. Since merging with the Taikoo Flame gem last night, his senses had been significantly heightened. Someone was approaching the villa. A moment later, the doorbell rang. When Irving opened the door and saw the mysterious player who had come to trade, he was momentarily stunned, his brows immediately knitting together. Standing before him was an attractive woman in a pink bodycon skirt, standing about 1.75 meters tall. Her long, slender legs were accentuated by high heels, and her alluring face bore a seductive smile. "What''s the matter? I came all this way to trade with you." the woman in the bodycon skirt smiled, her beautiful eyes holding a hint of flirtation. "Aren''t you going to invite me in to sit?" Chapter 105: The Beauty Trap Looking at the woman in the pink bodycon skirt in front of him, Irving furrowed his brows. He had originally thought that the player trading the tracking crystals with him in the game was a man. He hadn''t expected it to be the beautiful woman standing before him. "What''s the matter? I came all this way to trade with you, and you won''t even let me in?" The woman in the pink bodycon skirt smiled, a hint of amusement glimmering beneath her long eyelashes. Irving nodded, not overthinking it. After all, their voices had been specially processed during their conversation. What concerned him most now were those tracking crystals¡ªtwenty in total. If those tracking crystals fell into the hands of the guilds hunting him, his identity might be exposed even before the apocalypse arrived, and that would be a huge problem. "Come in." Irving said as he stepped aside to let her in. He glanced outside the villa out of habit and, seeing nothing unusual, relaxed. Soon, they walked through the garden outside the villa and headed toward the living room. The woman in the pink bodycon skirt glanced around, a hint of a smile in her eyes. "The view from this villa is really nice. Do you live here alone?" "Yes." Irving replied. "No wonder..." The smile on the woman''s face deepened. When her eyes returned to Irving, they were filled with playful flirtation. "No wonder you spent so much money on those tracking crystals. Let me guess... are you from a powerful family, or do you have some kind of special background?" By this time, they had reached the living room. "Which family I''m from or what background I have shouldn''t really matter to you, should it?" Irving said as he sat on the sofa, his deep-set eyes scrutinizing the woman in the pink bodycon skirt in front of him. He had to admit, the woman had an impressive figure¡ªlong, slender legs and a particularly prominent chest that seemed to bounce with every step she took, almost as if it might burst out at any moment. "Do you like it?" The woman in the pink bodycon skirt seemed to notice his gaze and, instead of being offended, she sat down right next to him. A faint perfume wafted over, making the atmosphere in the villa suddenly feel a bit warmer. "Did you bring the items?" Irving asked, his eyes fixed on the branded handbag slung over the woman''s shoulder, searching for the tracking crystals'' location. "You''re in such a hurry to get those tracking crystals? I came all this way, can''t I at least have a drink first?" The woman in the pink bodycon skirt said coquettishly. Irving was speechless, but since she was already here, there was no issue. He got up and opened the small fridge next to him, ready to take out a bottle of mineral water. But just then, the woman in the pink bodycon skirt stepped forward and bent down before him. "I want this." she said, grabbing a bottle of whiskey from the lower shelf of the fridge. This seemingly casual movement brought her ample, soft chest into Irving''s full view. Her long legs were pressed tightly together, and her round hips were raised high, exuding a sense of seduction. Any man with normal functioning senses would find himself struggling to keep his composure in this situation. This secluded suburban villa was entirely deserted. No one would witness anything that happened by the pool. However, the woman in the pink bodycon skirt didn''t notice that, while she was fetching a bottle of wine from the fridge, a barely perceptible red gleam flickered in Irving''s eyes. "You should hurry and take out those tracking crystals. I''ve already got the money ready." Irving said with a faint smile. He continued, "By the way, where did you manage to get so many tracking crystals?" "How about you have a few drinks with me first? We can talk after that." the woman in the pink bodycon skirt said with a smile, as she retrieved two wine glasses. "Alright..." Irving nodded. In the next moment. The woman expertly opened a bottle of whiskey and poured two glasses, handing one to Irving. "Cheers!" she said, her beautiful eyes forming crescent moons as she gazed intently at Irving, her expression full of seductive intent. It was as if something was about to happen at any moment. But Irving didn''t drink. He simply sat there quietly, a slight frown on his face, as if lost in thought. Seeing this, the smile faded from the woman''s face. She set down her glass, her expression turning displeased. "You''re really boring, you know that? Can''t you understand what I mean?" "What do you mean?" Irving asked, genuinely puzzled. "Weren''t we here to make a deal? You''ve had your drink, I''ve got the money ready. So it''s time to hand over those things, isn''t it?" The woman in the pink bodycon skirt leaned closer to Irving, their bodies touching, a warm sensation spreading through the contact. Her exquisitely made-up face took on a troubled look as she slowly said, "You live alone in such a big villa, you''re rich, young, and handsome. A man like you must have many women pursuing you, right?" "I think you do understand me, but you just don''t like me, right?" "Don''t worry, the tracking crystals are in my bag. But I''ve changed my mind. If you become my boyfriend, not only will I give you all the tracking crystals, I''ll also tell you where I got them from..." As she spoke, the woman in the pink bodycon skirt moved even closer, pressing her ample chest against Irving''s body. The peculiar and special sensation was something no man could easily resist. "Really?" Irving seemed a bit tempted. Not only could he get those twenty tracking crystals for free, but he could also enjoy the company of this beautiful and sexy woman. It was like hitting the jackpot. "Try me first, I promise my skills will satisfy you." she said, straddling Irving and wrapping her long, shapely legs around his waist. At this moment, any man would succumb to such intimate temptation. As the passionate encounter was about to unfold in this deserted suburban villa, Irving sat passively on the sofa, seemingly waiting for the woman in the pink bodycon skirt to launch her seductive offensive. Upon the next blink of an eye. A chilly gleam flashed out of nowhere. Unexpectedly, a dagger that shimmered with a cold lustre had appeared in the hand of the beauty in the pink tight-fitting skirt. "Relax, let me take good care of you." the beauty in the pink tight-fitting skirt whispered gently into Irving''s ear, while her hand that held the dagger ruthlessly aimed for his back. In the face of the lethal strike, Irving seemed unmoved, as if still indulged in the realm of tenderness. The cold gleam flickered! The beauty in the pink tight-fitting skirt exhibited a satisfied and malicious grin. She was the assassin sent by Dennis. In fact, about ten minutes before the female assassin knocked on the door, Dennis and his crew had already arrived outside the villa. They didn''t come in right away because they wanted to confirm if the person inside the villa was indeed the infamous "Public Enemy Number One" from the game. When Dennis took out another tracking crystal that cost him a fortune, he immediately locked onto the target. He was so excited that he could barely speak. For safety''s sake, he decided to send a female assassin in first to test the waters. "Who would have thought that the legendary Public Enemy Number One would be so easily defeated by me... Indeed, all men are the same!" Inside the villa, the female assassin''s face was filled with excitement and a touch of disappointment. It was as if she was dissatisfied with the prey in front of her. However, in the next moment. When her dagger fell heavily, it felt as if it had been blocked by something blunt, producing a muffled sound. "What..." The female assassin''s face turned pale. When she looked at Irving again, she was surprised to find him enveloped by a golden glow. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Didn''t you say you were going to take good care of me? How come you have a murderous intent so soon?" Irving sat on the sofa, gazing meaningfully at the female assassin on top of him, and smiled slightly. "You!" The female assassin seemed to realize something and hurriedly tried to get up. Just then, she felt Irving''s palm pressing on her thigh. A domineering force was transmitted, making her unable to escape. "What...what on earth are you doing?" The female assassin said coldly. The triumphant expression on her face had long disappeared, replaced by a touch of panic in her eyes. She quickly explained, "That dagger is for...for self-defense. I regret it now. Let me go. You want to trade, right? I will give you the tracking crystals." As the words fell, the smile on Irving''s face deepened. "Tracking crystals?" Irving shook his head. "I noticed long ago that you didn''t have any tracking crystals on you. You also poisoned the wine just now. It''s a pity that I don''t drink, so you planned to sell your charm." The female assassin was stunned and quickly said, "I don''t understand what you mean. What poison? I poured the wine in front of you." Seeing her still arguing, Irving nodded and said, "Yes, you did pour the wine in front of me, but the poison powder was hidden in your fingernails." "You..." The female assassin''s eyes flashed with horror. She would never have dreamed that her covert actions had all been discovered by the young man in front of her. "Alright, since you like to act so much, let''s go through the full play..." Saying this, Irving tightly hugged the female assassin, then picked her up and slammed her heavily onto the sofa. A good show was about to begin... Chapter 106: Codename Foxy Not far from the villa, a group of people was hiding quietly in the woods. These individuals were lean and fit, their cold eyes exuding a chilling murderous intent. "Why hasn''t she come out yet?" Dennis, sitting in a black business car, frowned impatiently and glanced at his burly assistant beside him. The assistant took a look in the direction of the villa and gave a wry smile. "Mr.Dennis, should we wait a little longer?" "Wait? Wait for what?" Dennis''s eyes flashed with anger upon hearing this. "I''m warning you, this is my only chance to make a comeback. It took a lot of effort to find him. If anything goes wrong, I''ll kill you!" The person inside the villa was the "Public Enemy Number One" that all players in the game were searching for. Dennis hadn''t even told the old man at home about this operation. He had hired a group of assassins and rushed over. "We can''t wait any longer. I feel like something must have happened. Otherwise, why is it taking so long?" Dennis glanced at the tall, thin man leading the group of assassins. "Didn''t you say it was foolproof? That slut isn''t playing pretend, is she?" Dennis said discontentedly. The tall, thin man''s face was grim, covered in scars of various sizes. The most striking was a scar running from his forehead down to his chin, making him look particularly fierce. "She is the top assassin in our team, codename Foxy, ranked in the top hundred of international assassins. Even I can''t command her directly." the scar-faced man said, his grim eyes fixed on Dennis. "She has never failed, and no man has ever won her favor!" Being in the top hundred of the global assassin rankings meant being an extremely formidable presence. Dennis, sitting in the car, felt a slight tremor in his heart under the scar-faced man''s sharp gaze, and the anger on his face subsided. However, after another five or six minutes, there was still no movement from the villa. Dennis, now as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, said, "Alright, whether she''s succeeded or not, it''s time for us to go in. Once we get inside, if you can kill the person inside, the reward we discussed earlier will be doubled!" To obtain the Blue Planet''s will reward, he could no longer care about anything else. As for the assassins he hired this time, Dennis had his assistant investigate them thoroughly in advance. These people hadn''t qualified for the Other World Game, meaning that once they killed the "Public Enemy Number One" player inside the villa, he would be the biggest beneficiary. The Blue Planet''s will rewards only targeted players who qualified for the game. Permanent attribute boosts and god-level equipment were irreplaceable, no matter how much money one had! The tall, thin man leading the group of assassins furrowed his brows, also feeling puzzled. In all previous operations, as long as "Foxy" was willing to take action, no matter how many bodyguards the target had, she could complete the task. But this time... "Everyone, move out immediately!" the tall, thin man ordered. As soon as he spoke, over thirty lean and fit assassins swiftly approached the villa, with Dennis and his assistant closely following behind. Dennis was also curious and wanted to see what the most unlucky person in the game, hunted by countless players, looked like. Soon. Over thirty assassins silently arrived outside the villa. One of them skillfully used tools to open the villa''s front door. Immediately after, the tall, thin man made a tactical gesture behind him, and the thirty assassins quickly spread out around the villa, surrounding it completely. "Could it be that she actually failed this time?" The tall, thin man''s cold eyes looked toward the villa, his brow furrowing tighter. Holding a loaded submachine gun, he slowly walked toward the living room. The next moment. When he saw the situation in the living room, his pupils dilated, and his heart churned like a stormy sea: "This¡­ this is impossible!" Inside the living room. The female assassin codenamed "Foxy" was pinned under Irving, only her long legs visible. Their actions looked like those of an intimate couple on vacation in the villa. "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!" the tall assassin murmured, unable to believe what he was seeing. The female assassin was given the codename "Foxy" because of her alluring and seductive figure. Countless men had fallen for her beauty, paying the ultimate price with their lives. Among her targets were wealthy and influential individuals, including scions of powerful families, none of whom ever made her heart flutter. In the assassin organization, she had numerous suitors, all of whom were rejected without exception. She was like a rose with thorns, impossible for anyone to approach. Yet at this moment, this cold-blooded and ruthless female assassin was entwined with her assassination target, which was why the tall, thin assassin was so shocked upon seeing this scene. Little did he know, the female assassin codenamed "Foxy" had been taken hostage. That''s right! A female assassin ranked in the top hundred of international assassins had been kidnapped by her target. If this news got out, it would surely cause a sensation. In the living room, Irving looked at the female assassin pinned beneath him, a smile on his face. "Do you hear that? They''ve come to rescue you." The female assassin''s cold eyes were filled with helplessness, her fair neck pressed tightly against a dagger. As a top-ranked international assassin, she felt greatly humiliated. Looking into this young man''s deep eyes, she had a strong intuition that he was far more powerful than the intelligence had indicated. "Stay here and don''t move, or¡­" A cold gleam flashed in Irving''s eyes. "I didn''t mind killing you right away!" At this moment, the more than thirty assassins outside the villa were gradually approaching. They too saw the scene in the living room, and after suppressing their shock, their guns were aimed at Irving. What the assassins didn''t know was that from the moment they stepped through the villa''s gate, Irving had already sensed their presence. This awareness came from the Taikoo Flame gem he had obtained in a secret realm. "I didn''t expect that gem to enhance my physical attributes so much." Irving muttered to himself, a smile spreading across his face. This scene fell into the eyes of the female assassin, stirring up waves of emotion within her. Through the gaps in the sofa, she could already see her companions outside, guns drawn and approaching. Facing an attack from over thirty professional assassins, even she would not be able to escape unscathed. She couldn''t understand why the young man in front of her was still smiling... What intrigued her most was the golden light that had just covered Irving''s body. It seemed like a barrier, shielding him from the dagger''s deadly strike. The golden glow was from a newly acquired passive skill, [Blessed by Light]. When he engaged in combat, this passive skill would automatically activate, providing a protective shield to fend off external attacks. As for how Irving knew that the drink had been poisoned, and could even pinpoint when the poison was added, it was due to another skill provided by the Taikoo Flame gem, [Soul Link]. "If it weren''t for these two skills, I might have already fallen into their trap." Irving thought to himself, "I just don''t know if that protective shield can block bullets as well..." At that moment, he could clearly feel the assassins behind him getting closer and closer. The next instant. "Kill him!" A furious shout echoed, and the tall, thin assassin who had unknowingly reached the living room yelled out. He was the first to pull the trigger, his cold eyes flashing with anger. He had once pursued the female assassin codenamed "Foxy." but was ruthlessly rejected. Seeing the woman he could never have entangled with Irving made him lose control of his rage. The muzzle of his submachine gun spewed fire wildly, the sound of gunfire like fireworks echoing in the living room. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving hurriedly scrambled off the sofa, stumbling as he dove behind a heavy wooden cabinet. But no matter how quick he was, he couldn''t be faster than a bullet. "Damn it! I''m going to kill you today!" The tall, thin assassin saw Irving''s body momentarily freeze in midair, indicating he had been hit. A grim smile appeared on his face. He gestured to the thirty-plus assassins gathered around, and they quickly moved to surround the heavy wooden cabinet. At this moment, Dennis and his assistant, who had been trailing behind, also entered the room. Seeing the bullet-riddled living room and then glancing at the female assassin curled up on the sofa, Dennis said mockingly, "Didn''t you say she was an international assassin who has never failed? Looks like even assassins have their moments of passion, playing poker with their target in the living room?" As he spoke, the tall, thin assassin''s previously relieved expression turned sour again. But thinking about the hefty reward he was about to receive, he temporarily suppressed his anger. "The bastard was hit just now. He''s hiding behind that wooden cabinet. Even if he''s not dead, he''s seriously injured." the tall assassin confidently stated. But what happened next was beyond his expectations... Chapter 107: Its Too Late for Regrets "The bastard is just hiding behind the cabinet. Even if he''s not dead, he''s seriously injured." the tall, thin assassin said smugly, looking over at Dennis. He continued, "Do you want us to finish him off for you, or would you like to do it yourself?" Hearing this, Dennis couldn''t hide his excitement. Back outside the villa, he had already used a tracking crystal to confirm that the person living inside was indeed the "Public Enemy Nimber one" player. The thought of killing him and receiving the Blue Planet Will reward made his hands tremble with anticipation. Not only that, he was also curious about what kind of person could be deemed the "Public Enemy Nimber one" by the Blue Planet Will, and why the female assassin had been so intimately involved with him on the sofa. Was it because he was handsome? Or did he have some other special trait? "I''ve never experienced what it''s like to kill someone before, so today seems like a good day to try it out." Dennis said, taking the submachine gun from the tall, thin assassin''s hands and walking step by step towards the wooden cabinet. As he got closer to the cabinet, the smile on Dennis''s face grew wider. If he could kill the heavily injured "Public Enemy Nimber one" player hiding behind the cabinet, he would undoubtedly receive the Blue Planet Will''s reward. "A god-level item! Once I have it, even the higher-ups will have to flatter me!" Dennis thought to himself. But then, in the next moment. As Dennis walked behind the cabinet and saw the face of the "Public Enemy Nimber one" player, he froze in shock and exclaimed, "How... how could it be you!" "So it was you who hired these assassins." Irving said as he slowly stood up from behind the cabinet. He glanced at Dennis and then looked around at the surrounding assassins, a smile appearing on his face. Just moments ago, while hiding behind the cabinet, Irving had overheard the conversation between Dennis and the tall, thin assassin, and had felt a strange sense of familiarity with the voice. At this moment, Dennis was gripping the submachine gun tightly, his expression changing rapidly like a kaleidoscope¡ªfrom initial disbelief to seething anger. The events of the last banquet had left him obsessing over how to tear Irving apart every night before he went to sleep. Now, the person he hated most was standing right in front of him. "I never would have thought that the Public Enemy Nimber one was you. What a small world." Dennis said, his eyes red with rage. He then laughed loudly, "Perfect, this makes things much easier. In the end, you''re still going to die by my hand." "Oh, is that so?" Irving chuckled, a cold glint flashing in his deep eyes. For some reason, Dennis felt an uneasy sensation. He looked Irving up and down and immediately realized something was wrong. He shouted furiously, "You idiots, didn''t you say he had been shot? Even if he wasn''t dead, he should be seriously injured! What the hell did I pay you useless fools for!" The tall, thin assassin standing nearby was staring at Irving in shock. As a professional assassin, the tall, thin man was certain he had hit Irving with multiple bullets when he fired. However, Irving stood before them unscathed, without a single wound on his body. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Impossible! What''s going on here?" The tall assassin sensed a dangerous atmosphere. He quickly cast a glance at the female assassin on the sofa. The assassin codenamed "Foxy" had a highly complex expression on her face. She shook her head slightly, her beautiful eyes revealing an enigmatic look. Seeing this, the tall assassin was alarmed and hurriedly shouted to Dennis, "Fall back! Get back now!" "You useless fools, you can forget about getting that reward." Dennis snarled, ignoring his warning. Filled with rage, he aimed the gun at Irving and pulled the trigger. "Die!" At such close range, the submachine gun''s power was maximized, the muzzle spewing fire as Dennis''s face contorted with satisfaction. The next moment, something unimaginable happened. The bullets were stopped by a golden glow surrounding Irving, as if they had hit an impenetrable barrier, rendering them ineffective. "What! Is he even human?!" "Could it be... that my eyes were playing tricks on me?" The assassins were instantly thrown into disarray. According to logic, a human body should not be able to withstand bullets, but this young man in front of them was doing just that. These assassins, handpicked by Dennis, did not have access to the Other World Game and were unfamiliar with many aspects of it, so they couldn''t believe what they were seeing. It wasn''t just them. Most ordinary people would find it hard to believe. Previously, during the Night Blades'' attack in the capital city, Irving had used a fireball spell in front of many witnesses. Although the authorities tried to suppress the news, some videos still leaked. Yet, when people saw them, they assumed it was just special effects from a movie. When the apocalypse finally arrives, these people will realize just how foolish they had been... "It seems the defensive limit of this passive skill is just about here." Irving murmured, seemingly dissatisfied. Although the bullets were blocked by the protective shield provided by the skill [Blessed by Light], he still felt a sharp pain with each impact, and the golden glow around him was visibly dimming. After enduring two rounds of catastrophic trials, players in the Other World Game were rapidly growing in strength, with some even breaking through the level 11 threshold and entering the Trainee Hero stage. Take, for example, Alice, the leader of the Brotherhood of Night Blades... Last night in the secret realm, the mages from the Night Blades were mostly around level 10, with a few having already surpassed the level 11 threshold. The power of the spells they cast far exceeded that of these bullets. The protective shield provided by [Blessed by Light] couldn''t fully withstand the skills of a powerful mage at this stage. "I spared you once before. This time you won''t get another chance." Irving said coldly. His deep eyes once again gleamed with a crimson light. This was the manifestation of his skill: [Soul Link]. Before the female assassin codenamed "Foxy" had entered, he had already used it once. Swiftly scanning the information in Dennis''s mind, Irving frowned slightly. "You!" Dennis was utterly stunned. When he looked at Irving again, his eyes were filled with fear. Only now did he finally realize why this man had become the chief advisor of the Angel Guild, why the Blue Planet Will had labeled him the "Public Enemy Nimber one." and why there was a bounty on him in the Other World Game... "Please, spare me. I know I was wrong." Dennis begged, his hands trembling uncontrollably, his face as white as a sheet. "I''ll agree to any condition you want if you just let me go." "Too late!" The cold glint in Irving''s eyes grew even sharper. Not to mention the information he had just extracted from Dennis''s mind, the fact that Dennis knew about his "Number One Player" identity meant he could not leave him alive. It wasn''t just Dennis. Everyone present had to be eliminated. The next moment. Boom! A loud explosion echoed through the villa. Blinding light filled the assassins'' eyes, and before they could react, their bodies were engulfed in flames. Perhaps it was due to the Taikoo Flame gem, but the fireballs Irving cast contained streaks of green light, making them even more powerful than before. Ten minutes later. The villa was silent. Many pieces of furniture in the living room had been destroyed by the flames, and Dennis, along with the thirty assassins he had brought, were reduced to charred corpses. In a corner of the wrecked living room, the female assassin codenamed "Foxy" was curled up on the sofa, her snow-white skin marked with scars. Her gaze was fixed on Irving, who was not far away. Her eyes were filled with confusion, shock, and fear, an incredibly complex mix of emotions. "Foxy?" Irving walked over, a hint of amusement in his cold eyes. "One of the top hundred international assassins. Your real name is Wendy, correct?" "You..." These words pierced Wendy''s heart like steel needles. Her beautiful eyes widened, and the fear on her face deepened. "How do you know that? Does it mean our presence was already exposed before we arrived?" This was the only possibility she could think of. A flash of indifference passed through Irving''s eyes as he slowly said, "You are not in a position to ask me questions right now." After a pause, he continued, "You lived abroad before? And you received training in firearms..." A string of information about her came out effortlessly. These details were what Irving had just probed from her mind using [Soul Link]. At this moment, Wendy felt like she was standing completely naked and transparent before him. "Just kill me!" Wendy closed her eyes in despair, a hint of helplessness appearing on her delicate face. No one is unafraid of death, not even a professional assassin like Wendy. However, she understood very well that any resistance against the man before her would be futile. Chapter 108: The Beautiful Bodyguard Looking at Wendy, curled up on the sofa with a face full of despair, the coldness in Irving''s eyes gradually dissipated without him realizing it. When Wendy first entered the villa, she appeared to be a seasoned player in the game of seduction, especially with her teasing glances and deliberate body movements. If it were anyone else, they would have already fallen into her trap. However, through the skill [Soul Link], Irving had gleaned some of Wendy''s past experiences and found himself somewhat surprised. Wendy had been an orphan from a young age, later taken in by an international assassin organization called the Serpent, where she underwent brutal training. She became proficient in firearms, combat, and various assassination techniques. There was a reason why she was ranked among the top international assassins. The most intriguing part was that many had pursued her, yet she had rejected them all, never even having a relationship... "A true professional assassin, her acting skills are better than those of an award-winning actor." Irving muttered to himself. Acting and disguise are essential courses for every professional assassin, basic skills without which they would easily show flaws. "Why haven''t you made your move yet?" Wendy slowly opened her eyes, her once bright gaze now dull, and sighed, "From the day I became an assassin, I thought of many ways I might die... This time, I underestimated you too much!" From the moment the villa door opened and she first saw Irving, she hadn''t taken this young man seriously, thinking he was just a rich kid with some background. But the outcome... The series of subsequent events showed her the true strength of the young man before her, making her realize how laughable her initial plan had been. Seduction? From the moment she stepped into the villa, her fate was sealed. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the face of absolute power, any scheme is doomed to fail! "If I wanted to kill you, you''d already be like them." Irving said, glancing at the charred corpses not far away. His deep eyes fixed on Wendy as he slowly continued, "I''m giving you two choices." "One, die like them. Two, choose to follow me." The villa fell into a dead silence after he finished speaking. Wendy''s face showed a trace of surprise, and her beautiful eyes regained some light. Even as a professional assassin, she felt fear when truly facing death. It''s a natural reaction of the body, differing only in the degree of fear between individuals. She looked at Irving, her mind replaying the recent battle... The golden glow surrounding Irving that neither sharp knives nor bullets could harm, and that terrifyingly massive fireball ¨C everything filled her with awe. Especially when Irving accurately recited information about her, it felt as if she were completely exposed before this man, without a single secret left. This level of shock was beyond measure! "Does the Other World really exist?" Wendy asked instinctively. She had heard about the game the Other World before, but had never taken it seriously. However, after witnessing the man''s displayed power, she seemed to understand something. Irving gave a slight nod as a form of response, his deep eyes always fixed on Wendy. With the skill [Soul Link], Irving could clearly sense Wendy''s psychological activities. Even though she was a professional assassin with excellent acting skills, it was impossible for her to lie in front of him. After a moment. Wendy seemed to make up her mind and nodded, "I am willing! I am willing to follow you!" She knew that if the game the Other World truly existed, then the external news about the impending apocalypse must also be true. Following this man was the best choice at the moment. "Good." A smile appeared on Irving''s face. The reason he was willing to give Wendy a chance was because of her background. Having an assassin ranked among the top hundred internationally by his side would not only save a lot of trouble but also serve as a capable assistant. "Help me clean up this place." Irving said in a deep voice. Although this villa in the suburbs was usually deserted, the bullet holes and bloodstains in the living room would still cause trouble if discovered. It must be said, Wendy was very professional in this regard. In just half an hour, the traces of the battle were almost completely cleaned up. During this time, Irving sat on a lounge chair by the pool, leisurely sipping whiskey and enjoying the afternoon sun. With a capable assistant like Wendy, many things no longer required his personal attention. "Mr.Irving, the bloodstains are mostly cleaned up, but some bullet holes in the wall cannot be removed..." Wendy said. Irving nodded, "You don''t need to worry about that." He then called James, briefly explaining the situation and asking him to send someone to clean up. He specifically requested the unfinished basement on the villa''s lower floor to be expanded and completed. Of course, Irving didn''t mention anything about Dennis, just that there were some unidentified assassins. In fact, even if Irving said nothing, James wouldn''t ask. The domestic situation was turbulent, and incidents like this happened frequently. Moreover, the Night Blades'' affair was far from over. After hanging up, Irving glanced at Wendy, instructing her to take a shower and change her clothes upstairs. Then the two of them left the villa. On the suburban highway, a Mercedes Maybach sped towards Starling City. Sitting in the back seat, Irving looked out the window, his brow furrowed as if deep in thought. ... Inside Starling City. In a grand mansion, the atmosphere was exceptionally oppressive. Sophia was sitting in front of the coffee table, her usually cold face now clouded with worry, as if shrouded by a layer of dark clouds. In just a few days, successive blows had caused the Green family to lose its former glory in Starling City. First, they were enslaved by the Brotherhood of Night Blades, then betrayed by their affiliated family in the secret realm. Now, the head of the Green family, Sophia''s father, had been kidnapped. Sophia felt an unprecedented sense of helplessness. She glanced at the clock on the wall, watching the time pass by, growing increasingly anxious. "Miss..." At this moment, an old butler from the family approached, carrying a plate of delicate snacks and gently placing it beside her. "Miss, you haven''t eaten a bite since you came back last night. Why don''t you have something to fill your stomach?" "We''re all worried about the Master, but if you collapse from exhaustion, the Green family will truly have no hope left." The old butler couldn''t help but sigh as he said this. Sophia glanced at the snacks on the table but had no appetite at all. The sky outside was gradually darkening, and there was less than an hour left until the appointed time. The people who had kidnapped her father had made it clear on the phone that if they didn''t get what they wanted on time, they would kill him immediately. The Green family had suffered continuous heavy blows. Not only were their family members affected, but even their newly established guild had nearly all its players massacred in the secret realm. "We can''t delay any longer." Sophia suddenly stood up and started to head outside. Seeing this, the old butler hurriedly stopped her, "Miss, you can''t go! Since those people dared to kidnap the Master, they must be prepared. If you go there like this, not only will you fail to rescue the Master, but you might also..." The old butler couldn''t bear to continue. Sophia understood the logic all too well. She smiled bitterly, "Is there any better option now? Should we just stand by and watch my father get killed by those people?" The old butler fell silent. The atmosphere in the mansion grew even more oppressive. Just then, footsteps sounded outside the mansion. The old butler was slightly startled, looking at the approaching figures, sensing something. "Miss, could it be those people have come to us?" The old butler, who had worked for the Green family for over thirty years, had deep feelings for the family. He instinctively stood in front of Sophia. "What did I tell you on the phone?" A stern voice rang out. The old butler''s face turned even more grim, his old eyes filled with a fearless look. But the next moment, he saw Sophia rushing toward the two figures like a madwoman. "Miss, you..." The old butler was stunned. "Irving! You finally came! I''ve been waiting so long, I was about to lose my mind!" Sophia instantly recognized the familiar voice and threw herself at Irving. At this moment, she was like a drowning person grasping at a lifeline, clutching Irving''s hand tightly. "Some things took more time than expected, so I arrived a bit late." Irving said. "Irving, who is this?" Sophia''s gaze fell on the unfamiliar woman following closely behind Irving. A complex look flashed in her eyes as she asked curiously. Chapter 109: The Raging Waves Bar "Who is she..." Sophia asked, looking at Irving with a touch of confusion. Wendy had changed out of her pink bodycon dress and was now wearing a loose t-shirt and jeans. Even in such casual attire, it was still obvious that she was a stunning beauty. A complex expression flashed through Sophia''s eyes. She had never seen this woman before. "She is my personal bodyguard." Irving introduced, "Her name is Wendy." Sophia was slightly taken aback, and the complexity in her eyes deepened. She had witnessed Irving''s strength firsthand. Even in the dangerous Other World, this man had always managed to get out of life-threatening situations multiple times. Someone like him actually needed a bodyguard? Could it be... "Irving, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about this." Sophia quickly said, as if she had realized something. But when she looked at Wendy, a trace of hostility flashed in her eyes. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving was speechless. However, he did not intend to disclose that Wendy was ranked among the top 100 international assassins. Although Wendy had not yet secured a spot in the Other World Game, she had been subjected to the rigorous training of an assassin organization from a young age. She was proficient in combat, firearms, and various assassination techniques. No one could imagine that beneath her beautiful exterior lay the true identity of a professional killer. In an increasingly turbulent future, she would become a crucial card in Irving''s hand. Many shady tasks could be entrusted to Wendy. "Alright." Irving frowned, "Time is running out. Let''s get in the car and talk on the way." It was already seven o''clock in the evening. There were only thirty minutes left until the time agreed upon by the kidnappers of Jony. ... Night had fallen. At the Raging Waves Bar, dynamic music filled the hall. Countless young men and women were drinking and partying. On the central stage, several sexy beauties were dancing, and cheers erupted from the crowd below from time to time. Inside the bar, a hidden staircase led directly to the upper floor. However, two tattooed men stood guard at the staircase entrance. On the second floor, there was another spacious hall that was not in use. The area lacked decoration, and a few concrete pillars stood in sight, creating an oppressive atmosphere quite different from the lively scene downstairs. "Why isn''t she here yet?" A bald man asked as he and about a dozen other tattooed men surrounded a sofa in the hall. On the brown sofa, a middle-aged man was smoking a cigar. Amidst the swirling smoke, he squinted his eyes, staring intently at Jony, who was tied to a chair in front of him. His face was dark with anger, as if it could drip water. "Addison, you backstabbing bastard! I must have been blind back then." Jony, who was tightly bound and blindfolded, roared angrily. A few years ago, the Fox family had been an obscure small family in Starling City. If it hadn''t been for their connection with the Green family, they might have been swallowed up by other families already. "Traitor!" Jony shouted. He was filled with deep regret. Considering all that had happened recently, he felt a profound sense of sorrow. Following two devastating strikes, the Green family had suffered severe losses. Not only were the players from the guild established by the Green family almost entirely wiped out, but many family members were also killed. Now, Jony was left with only his daughter, Sophia. Addison''s face grew darker, and with a wave of his hand, the bald man by his side stepped forward aggressively. "Old man, you''re in our hands now, and yet you still dare to talk tough?" The bald man raised his fist and swung it fiercely into Jony''s abdomen. Thud, thud, thud... the dull sounds echoed. Moments later, already battered from the previous night''s battle, Jony felt as if his internal organs were boiling. Then, a gush of fresh blood spurted from his mouth. Even so, his gaze was still fixed on Addison, filled with anger, "Traitor! You won''t end well, our Green family..." Before he could finish, the bald man delivered another fierce punch. Thud! Jony spat out another mouthful of blood, his face pale as paper after the beating. "You and the Green family?" Addison slowly rose from the sofa, sneering, "You still think the Green family is one of the top families in Starling City? Wait till your precious daughter arrives. Then, you can reunite underground." "You dare..." Jony seemed to realize something, but he was beaten so severely he couldn''t even finish his sentence. "Only ten minutes left now," Addison said, glancing at the time. His grim expression turned to one of disappointment, then continued, "It''s a pity your precious daughter doesn''t seem to care about her father''s life." The bald man glared at Jony, then moved back to Addison''s side. "Addison, I say we just finish off this old man. The Green family is nearly done for anyway," the bald man continued, "Once he''s dead, that Sophia won''t be able to stir up any trouble." The Green family owned substantial assets in Starling City, and if Addison could take over those assets, he would become the top family in the city. People have two hearts: one for greed and one for discontent. Addison''s ambition was great. He was not content to remain a subordinate family to the Greens. That''s why he chose to become a pawn for the Night Blades, betraying them during last night''s secret realm exploration. He had thought he could annihilate the Green family in one fell swoop, but unexpectedly, a young man appeared and wiped out the Night Blades team sent by him, even Lord Vite perished in the magma. Recalling the events of the previous night, Addison couldn''t help but shudder. If he hadn''t sneakily escaped during the battle between the two groups, he might already be dead. "Don''t be hasty, let''s wait a bit longer." Addison said with a grim face. Shortly after leaving the secret realm, he learned through backchannels that someone had obtained the legacy treasure from the realm, and that person was likely the young man who had appeared last night. He could also tell that Sophia''s relationship with that young man was not simple. He was gambling! Addison was betting that Sophia wouldn''t simply watch as her father was mercilessly killed. As long as she could bring the legacy treasure, the Fox family could not only leap to become a top family but could even dominate Starling City. Even if the gamble was lost, it didn''t matter. They could just wait for the time to elapse and kill Jony. The Fox family could still profit¡­ Meanwhile. Inside the noisy bar, a woman in black high heels, exuding sensuality, slowly made her way towards the staircase leading to the second floor. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, giving off the impression she was intoxicated. "Sorry, miss, you can''t go up there." said one of the tattooed men guarding the door, as they exchanged glances. They then eyed the sexy woman from head to toe, their looks carrying a hint of a lewd understanding exclusive to men. "Where''s the restroom, handsome?" asked the sultry woman, her enticing eyes teasing them as her body started to sway. She leaned against the wall nearby. "I feel a bit dizzy. Could you guys help me get there?" "Well..." The two tattooed men hesitated for a moment, but upon seeing the seductive figure of the attractive woman, they couldn''t help but feel a stir in their hearts. In the bar, it was rare for drunken girls to approach them so openly - a perfect opportunity to take advantage of the situation, perhaps even leading to something more intimate. After all, every young person who comes here seeks to indulge their desires. The tattooed men smiled knowingly, their eyes lingering on the slender waist of the sexy woman, preparing to step forward and offer support. But in the next moment... "My head is spinning..." The sexy woman rubbed her temple and suddenly leaned towards the two men. Seeing this, the smiles on the tattooed men''s faces deepened, their guard completely lowered. As the taller tattooed man took a step forward to catch the alluring woman in his arms, he failed to notice the slight smile playing on her lips. Snort In a swift motion, the first tattooed man''s body suddenly shuddered. He felt a chill at his chest, and his smile froze instantly. "You..." The other tattooed man sensed something was amiss, only to see a flash of cold light. They never would have dreamed that the apparently intoxicated sexy woman was so agile, and in her hand appeared a sharp dagger. In just moments, the dagger had pierced through the chests of both men. In the dim, noisy bar, none of the reveling young men and women took notice of the scene by the secluded passageway. The sexy woman was none other than Wendy, for whom such a maneuver was child''s play given her career as a professional assassin. As the two tattooed men clutched their bleeding chests in horror, Irving and Sophia suddenly appeared by their side. At this moment. On the second floor of the bar, the bald man and his dozen subordinates heard footsteps approaching. As they looked towards the entrance, several figures appeared there. "Who the hell let you up here?" the bald man barked, spotting the two tattooed men. But in the next moment, the two tattooed subordinates collapsed to the floor, blood gushing from their chests like fountains, the pungent smell of blood permeating the air. Chapter 110: The Trump Card in Hand As the two tattooed subordinates fell straight into a pool of blood, the faces of the onlookers turned pale. The spreading scent of blood lent a suffocating tension to the atmosphere. With a metallic clang, the heavy iron door at the entrance of the second floor was locked. "Who are you people?!" The bald man''s gaze landed on the three figures that had suddenly appeared. His expression soured, while his dozen subordinates promptly gripped their machetes. As the three figures slowly walked towards them, everyone saw them clearly¡ªa man and two women. It was Irving, along with Wendy and Sophia. "Dad!" Sophia''s eyes fell on Jony, who was battered and bruised in the center of the hall. Her eyes immediately reddened, and she dashed towards him recklessly. "Sophia." Jony said weakly. Seeing his daughter appear suddenly to rescue him filled him with a moment of relief, followed by a shake of his head. His aged, weary eyes conveyed a depth of sadness. "Sophia, don''t come over!" Jony continued, "Those bastards won''t let me go. Leave now, don''t worry about me, the future of our family rests on you." A wave of sorrow enveloped the hearts of father and daughter. Watching her father being tortured like this, Sophia glared fiercely at the bald man and his subordinates blocking her way, her beautiful eyes filled with grief and anger. "We thought you wouldn''t dare to come." the bald man sneered, then clapped his hands mockingly. "I''m almost moved by your loyalty and righteousness. Too bad, tonight none of you will escape." "As for the Green family, after tonight it will cease to exist!" The bald man''s laughter grew wilder. He waved his hand towards his subordinates and commanded coldly, "Tie up that old man''s precious daughter. As for her two helpers..." He made a throat-slashing gesture. The dozen subordinates understood immediately, their gazes turning towards Irving and Wendy. Especially when they looked at Wendy, her sensual figure ignited a fire of lust in their hearts. "Kill that man first, and don''t kill the woman." one of the subordinates whispered to his companion. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next moment. The dozen men wielding machetes walked straight towards Irving, seeing him as no more than a lamb ready for slaughter. "Everyone here today must die." Irving stated calmly. His words flowed smoothly, as though narrating a fact that was about to unfold. "Understood, Irving." Wendy nodded, a chill flashing in her beautiful eyes. For a professional assassin, obedience to orders was paramount. Wendy had once obeyed the commands of the assassin organization she belonged to, and now, she chose to obey this man''s commands. "Beauty, I advise you not to court death. We don''t hold back, and it would be a shame to hurt you." one of the thugs said disdainfully as Wendy stepped forward. The rest of the thugs similarly underestimated Wendy. However, they were soon to pay a price for their underestimation... The fight lasted less than half a minute, to be precise, it was a one-sided massacre. When Wendy returned to Irving''s side, behind her lay a dozen bodies, each with a stab wound or a slash across the chest or throat from her dagger. The cuts were clean and lethal, each a fatal blow! Even Irving was momentarily surprised at the sight, but soon a slight smile curled at the corner of his mouth. "Irving, what should we do with those two?" Wendy asked indifferently, her dagger dripping with blood. She raised her eyebrows slightly as she looked towards the bald man and Addison, who was sitting on a sofa not far away. The atmosphere in the hall fell into deafening silence, punctuated only by the dripping sound of blood. When the bald man looked at Wendy and Irving again, the disdain in his eyes had been completely replaced by deep fear. "Addison... Addison." the bald man felt a chill rising within him as he turned to look at Addison behind him. "So, I hear you really want that legacy treasure?" Irving looked at Addison with a hint of amusement and a smile in his eyes. However, this smile, when perceived by Addison, sent a shiver of coldness through him, recalling the scenes from the secret realm the night before. His face turned extremely pale. "Addison, we still have the old guy in our hands!" The bald man''s eyes flashed viciously as he quickly picked up a machete that had fallen to the ground and pressed it against Jony''s throat. Addison finally felt a surge of confidence. Forcing himself to stay calm, he stood up with a strained smile, "Kid, I didn''t expect you to come here personally for this woman. It seems you''re quite infatuated." "If you want her father to live, bring out the legacy treasure you obtained from the secret realm last night." "I must warn you, this is my territory!" As soon as these words were spoken, a series of violent knocks came from the iron door at the back, where a large group of thugs was gathered, insanely trying to break in. Amidst the continuous banging, the door latch began to loosen. "Your territory?" Irving chuckled and shook his head, then looked at the machete the bald man was holding against Jony''s neck and walked towards them unhurriedly. "You¡­" the bald man''s face changed drastically, he tightened his grip around Jony''s neck, and threatened, "If you take another step forward, I''ll kill him!" Seeing this, Addison also stood beside the bald man, a smug smile appearing on his face. Jony was now his trump card. In his eyes, since Irving had made it here for Sophia, he must value this woman highly, and he could use this as leverage. "Irving¡­" Sophia, seeing Jony struggling for breath, was so anxious that tears began to stream down her face. However, unexpectedly to everyone, Irving continued walking forward as if he hadn''t seen anything, "Go ahead, just remember¡­" at this point, a chilling gleam suddenly flashed in his deep eyes. "If you kill him, I assure you, your end will be very grim!" Irving spoke coldly. For him, reborn once, nothing and no one could threaten him. Because he deeply understood that to survive in the ruthless apocalypse, any vulnerability could become a fatal weakness. "Irving!" At that moment, Sophia could no longer hold herself together. Her heart felt like it was being twisted in agony. She couldn''t understand why Irving was doing this, and even more, she couldn''t bear the thought of her father dying right before her eyes. After enduring two consecutive blows within the family, her father was the only remaining relative she had... "Sophia, Irving is right!" Jony, whose neck was tightly gripped, managed to speak with difficulty. When he looked at Irving, his aged eyes showed a trace of relief. For Jony, who had weathered many storms, it was clear to see Irving''s true intentions, and he deeply admired the young man''s resoluteness and ruthlessness. Though he had never experienced a real apocalypse, the corporate battles within families were akin to a battlefield without smoke¡ªa cruelty not less intense than the former. When one is caught in another''s grasp, without the resolve to make harsh, decisive actions, a good outcome is impossible. Rather than hesitating, it''s better to fight with full force. This too, is a form of courage! "I am an old man, and if I die here tonight, it''s just my bad luck, no one else''s fault." Jony first glanced at Irving, then turned his gaze to Sophia, "Sophia, don''t forget what I told you earlier, this young man has an unlimited future!" Previously, during the siege of The Brotherhood of Night Blades'' castle, Jony had witnessed Irving''s formidable strength and extraordinary audacity. Especially after learning about Sophia''s relationship with Irving, he had even suggested that his daughter find a way to marry this man. Although Sophia had refused, using the excuse that Irving already had a girlfriend, Jony, as someone who had been through similar experiences, felt an even greater sense of urgency. "Sophia, the future of the Green family is now in your hands." Jony, his face turning blue from being choked, used his last bit of strength to instruct. At this moment, as Irving drew closer, Addison became furious. He glared fiercely at the bald man beside him and yelled, "Shut this old man up! Don''t let him speak anymore¡­" Addison''s voice trembled as he spoke. Especially when he saw Irving''s sharp, blade-like gaze, a wave of fear involuntarily surged within him. He could never have dreamed that although he held the biggest trump card, it was of no use against Irving. Thud, thud, thud! Outside the iron door, the thugs gathered from the bar, like enraged wild dogs, had found hammers and were crazily smashing at the door lock. "Damn it, someone dares to break in right under our watch." "Once I get in there, I''m going to kill him." one of the thugs with dyed yellow hair shouted angrily, then with all his strength, he charged again at the iron door. With a booming sound, the iron door was violently forced open. The thugs who rushed in were immediately hit with a stench of blood. As they followed the blood trail forward, they all froze in place as if petrified. Just a short distance away, Addison was kneeling on the ground, pleading... Chapter 111: Entrustment "Please, just let me go..." A plea sounded through the air. As the hired thugs burst through the iron doors, they were met with a scene of carnage¡ªbodies strewn across the floor and Addison kneeling helplessly. They all froze in shock. "Addison... you!" Not only were the arriving thugs stunned, but the bald man who was tightly choking Jony was also caught off guard. His hand, clenching a machete, began to tremble. "Let him go, release him now!" Addison''s mental defenses completely crumbled at that moment. He had thought that kidnapping Jony would be enough to coerce the man before him, but it proved utterly ineffective. Especially when he recalled the scenes from the secret realm the day before, sheer terror swiftly invaded his heart. Given Irving''s strength and methods, any harm to Jony would undoubtedly lead to a gruesome end. And indeed, it did. Irving was not without vulnerabilities, but having survived an apocalypse, his heart had been hardened like steel. He was determined to make those who had betrayed and hurt him pay a painful price. He had numerous ways to make Addison experience a fate worse than death. "Are you deaf?" Addison, still on his knees, turned and glared at the bald man, shouting harshly, "If you don''t want to die, drop the knife now!" The expression on the bald man''s face was incredibly complex. The Fox family operated several entertainment venues in Starling City and maintained a group of thugs under their command. The bald man, named Alan, was considered the leader among these thugs. In Addison''s eyes, however, he was merely a dog kept by his side. Now that even the dog''s master was kneeling and begging, what right did he have to resist any further? A sharp clink resonated as Alan''s machete dropped to the ground, and he too knelt down. "Dad!" Sophia rushed over frantically. Jony was nearly choking to death, his neck marked by a deep strangulation line. Sophia hurriedly untied the ropes binding him, tears streaming down her face. "Have them all leave." Irving said indifferently, glancing at the thugs who had gathered around. The thugs stood there, dumbfounded, still unable to grasp the situation fully. When they looked at Irving, their hearts churned like a turbulent sea. Places like bars, where drunken disturbances and even sabotage from rival factions were common, never saw anyone leave their territory unscathed. Instead, no one had ever managed to leave their territory unscathed... Yet, the young man before them had not only forced their boss Alan to kneel on the ground, but even Addison, the powerful figure behind the bar, was now continuously pleading for mercy. "Get out!" Before Addison could speak, Alan glared fiercely at the thugs and barked, "Get out now!" As the leader of these bar thugs, Alan did not want to be humiliated in front of his subordinates. Although he was still unaware of what had transpired in the secret realm, he had a vague sense that this young man was no ordinary individual. Moments later, all the thugs that had rushed over had left. Such a major incident had occurred, and yet the young people who had been drinking and reveling downstairs were all driven out. The entire bar was cleared. On the second floor, the atmosphere was deathly silent. "I''ve released him, please, I beg you, give me a way to live." Addison pleaded from the ground, his voice trembling with fear in his eyes. "Do they have a base here in Starling City? Where exactly?" Irving asked. "They?" Addison was momentarily startled, then quickly realized whom Irving was referring to, and hurriedly responded, "You mean the Night Blades? I... I''m not sure. They were the ones who approached me initially, promising to eliminate the Green family as long as I obeyed their commands." "Is that all?" Irving''s gaze was piercing, like a sharp blade, turning back to Addison. Addison''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly added, "I truly don''t know where their base is, but..." He swallowed hard, his life hanging by a thread, no longer caring about the consequences, and continued, "I know that several families within Starling City have already aligned with them. And in three days, they seem to be planning a large-scale uprising, and they''ve demanded our participation." "An uprising?" Irving frowned. This information was essentially similar to what he had heard from James. Starling City, rich in mineral resources and crops, had long been targeted by the Night Blades. As for the uprising, it seemed aimed at the city''s official administrators. The Night Blades intended to use this event to take full control of the city. "That''s all I know. If those people find out I''ve leaked this information, they will surely kill me." Addison began to plead again. His dreams had turned to dust. In his quest for the treasures of the secret realm, he had not informed the Night Blades about his kidnapping of Jony, meaning now no one could save him. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You can go." Irving said coldly. "Really?" Hearing this, Addison was initially stunned, then, as if granted a royal pardon, he shakily got up from the ground and hurried toward the iron door. The recent events felt like a nightmare. He could not wait to leave this dreadful place. "Send him off." Irving said, glancing at Wendy with a meaningful look, then walked over to where Sophia was. Jony was being supported, his face bruised and purple. Having endured a fierce battle in the secret realm the night before and then being brought here by Addison and his men, his aged body couldn''t handle such torment. "Irving, my father''s injuries are severe. We need to get him to a hospital quickly," Sophia said anxiously. "I''m alright..." Jony, his aged face weary, managed a tired smile as he looked at Irving, "Irving, Sophia told me about you the other day. I haven''t had the chance to thank you for what you did last time." Without Irving, the Green family would still be enslaved by the Brotherhood of Night Blades, forever unable to lift their heads. And this time, if not for Irving, Sophia alone would not have been a match for Addison, and she might have been in danger herself. "It was merely a small effort on my part." Irving responded. "A small effort..." Jony heard these words, visibly moved, shaking his head as he lamented, "If our Green family had a young man like you, we might not have fallen to such depths." Before the advent of the Other World Game, in Starling City, the Green family controlled a vast amount of industries, including mines and agricultural production bases. However, as the apocalypse loomed, the entire world became turbulent, and the resources controlled by the Green family soon became a source of trouble. They were targeted by numerous forces, almost to the point of destruction... The industries and economic chains a family holds indeed symbolize strength, but this is only true in times of peace. In an apocalypse, if there is no strong force to protect these industries, they are bound to invite disaster. The experience of the Green family is a classic example. While Jony did form a guild, the players he recruited were too weak. This weakness was all too evident in the secret realm when they faced a squad sent by the Night Blades and were nearly completely annihilated. "Irving, there''s something I need to ask of you." Jony''s aged eyes flickered with hope, then he glanced at Sophia beside him and continued, "She is my only daughter, and I wish to leave her in your care. Only in this way can the legacy of the Green family''s industries be preserved¡­" "Dad!" Sophia interjected quickly, her cheeks flushing with a hint of red as she explained, "Irving, don''t listen to my dad. He must be out of his mind from exhaustion." With a trace of reproach in her eyes, Sophia added, "Dad, let''s get you home to rest first. We can talk about this later." A bitter smile appeared on Jony''s aged face. "I''ll escort you home in a while, but there are still some matters to attend to here." Irving said with a slight smile, then turned his attention to Alan, who was still kneeling on the ground. At this moment, Alan''s face bore no trace of his initial arrogance. He looked utterly defeated, his head bowed in silence. Not far away. Addison, who hadn''t managed to get far, had collapsed into a pool of blood. His eyes were wide open like bells, and a gruesome wound had mysteriously appeared on his back. Having resolved everything, Wendy cleaned her dagger and returned to Irving''s side. The phrase ''send him off'' could be interpreted in two ways: one was to see the guest out, and the other was to send someone to their doom. It was clear that Irving meant the latter. For a traitor like Addison, there was no need to keep him around. At this moment, Alan clenched his teeth, trying to suppress the fear in his heart, yet his body couldn''t help but tremble. He hadn''t expected such ruthlessness from the young man before him. "Tomorrow, bring your men and help me with a task. If it''s successful, I might consider sparing you¡­" Irving said coolly, glancing at Alan with a lowered voice. After giving these instructions, Irving didn''t even bother to look at Alan again, seemingly indifferent to whether he agreed or not. He turned and left the bar with Sophia and the others. Chapter 112: Proposing Cooperation Watching Irving''s departing figure, Alan collapsed to the ground, completely drained. Looking around, the corpses scattered all over emitted a strong stench of blood. Right in front of him, Addison still had his eyes wide open, filled with terror and resentment. He probably didn''t understand, even at the moment of his death, why Irving would go back on his word... No one knew how much time had passed when the thugs from downstairs finally rushed up and helped Alan up from the ground. "Alan!" the thug with yellow-dyed hair shouted angrily. "That guy doesn''t seem to be from Starling City. Should I take the brothers and go kill him now?" The eyes of the surrounding thugs also turned to Alan. This bar was their turf, and no one had ever dared to cause trouble here. If word got out, the other underground gangs would laugh their heads off. "Kill him?" Alan glanced at him coldly. He still couldn''t forget the scene that had just unfolded, especially the high-heeled woman by the young man''s side. A dozen of his brothers had fallen at her hands, and her methods were extremely ruthless. To have such a fierce woman following him, that young man couldn''t be simple. Moreover, Addison seemed to fear that young man, indicating he knew something¡­ "Do you think you''re tough?" Alan''s sense of dread deepened as he thought about it. He raised his hand and smacked the yellow-haired thug hard on the back of the head. "That young man isn''t someone we can afford to mess with. If you want to die, I won''t stop you." The yellow-haired thug, slapped in the back of the head, didn''t dare say another word. The strong smell of blood lingered on the second floor of the bar. Looking at the corpses strewn about, a bitter expression appeared on Alan''s face. The deaths of his own thugs could be handled easily enough, just dig a pit and bury them. But Addison was the head of the Fox family, after all. "Get a few quick-handed brothers over here and clean this place up. Bury them far away, and don''t make any mistakes." Alan''s face was grim as he continued, "Each person will get five thousand as hush money. If anyone dares to spread this, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" "Understood, Alan!" Soon, the thugs got to work. ... Meanwhile. Irving and his group had returned to the Green family mansion. The Green family had suffered significant losses from these two attacks, and the mansion was much quieter than usual. The old butler, seeing the master and young lady return safely, grabbed Irving''s hand excitedly, thanking him repeatedly. Irving felt somewhat uncomfortable with the gratitude. For him, this trip to Starling City had another important purpose besides saving Jony. With the apocalypse imminent, he needed to prepare in advance. Starling City, with its rich mining resources and agricultural produce, held much greater significance in his mind than the capital. "I never thought I''d come back alive..." In the hall, Jony''s old eyes flashed with complexity, and he couldn''t help but sigh, then turned to look at Irving. "Irving, I heard from Sophia that you live in the capital? May I ask what your family does?" Jony probed cautiously. In his eyes, someone as exceptionally talented as Irving, barely in his twenties yet possessing a maturity and steadiness beyond his years, and most importantly, that commanding presence, must surely have a significant background. He might even be a scion of one of the top families in the capital. Irving smiled slightly. He had no reason to hide this aspect of his life. He answered truthfully, "My parents passed away many years ago. Now it''s just me left at home, just an ordinary family." Jony was stunned. This was entirely different from what he had imagined. "Dad, why are you asking these questions?" Sophia felt the atmosphere become a bit awkward and said with a hint of reproach, "If it weren''t for Irving helping us these past few times, our family might have..." She didn''t finish her sentence. Even she couldn''t believe how the Green family, once a top family in Starling City, had fallen to such a state that even the head of the family had been kidnapped. If it weren''t for Irving, by tonight, the Green family might have been completely swallowed up. "I''m sorry, I was just a bit curious." Jony realized he had been a bit out of line and apologized with some regret. At this moment, even someone like Jony, who had weathered countless storms, couldn''t help but feel his heart surge upon hearing Irving''s story. His old eyes were filled not only with shock but also with admiration. Orphaned with no background support, yet this young man had managed to come so far. It was truly impressive! Jony knew well that when the apocalypse arrived, all powers would be reshuffled. In such a harsh environment, so-called family backgrounds would mean nothing. Only strength would matter. And now, despite narrowly escaping disaster, the Green family''s crisis wasn''t over. They controlled a large number of mines and agricultural bases, making them a coveted target for other forces. Even if it wasn''t the Brotherhood of Night Blades or the Fox family, other powers would still be eyeing them greedily. The Green family is now like a fish on the chopping board, they can only await their fate. "Sophia, have you thought about what we discussed last time?" Jony''s gaze turned to Sophia, his resolve strengthening as he continued, "With all my years of experience, I can''t be wrong. What Irving lacks now is just time." "..."Sophia instantly understood her father''s meaning, and her cheeks began to flush. First, Irving had captured the Brotherhood of Night Blades'' castle, rescuing the Green family from a dire situation. Then, he saved Jony this time as well. The Green family owed Irving an enormous debt of gratitude. Jony valued this above all. Moreover, many forces were still coveting the Green family''s assets. The family urgently needed a strong ally. In Jony''s eyes, this young man before him was undoubtedly the best choice. "Dad..." Sophia didn''t know what to say. "Sophia, I''m getting older. You''re my only daughter, and I have just one hope¡ªthat you can live a happy life." Jony''s voice was filled with paternal sincerity, and his aged face showed the hopes and dreams of a father. Listening to the father-daughter conversation, Irving felt the most awkward. He never pressured anyone in matters like these. "Jony, it''s too early to talk about this now, especially since I''ve only just met Sophia recently." Irving said with a smile. Then, he suddenly shifted the conversation, speaking seriously, "Actually, there''s another important matter that brought me to Starling City, and I''d like to discuss it with you, Jony." "What is it?" Jony was somewhat surprised but immediately expressed his willingness to help. "Irving, if there''s anything you need assistance with, as long as it''s within the Green family''s capability, feel free to ask." This was not mere politeness. Irving had saved the Green family more than once. Just for that debt of gratitude alone, even if Irving made some outrageous demands now, Jony would likely agree. "The apocalypse is coming soon. The situation in Starling City will only become more chaotic and may even slip out of official control." Irving paused, ensuring he was not being alarmist. The recent incidents involving the Green family were merely the beginning. Things would only get worse. "During last night''s secret realm expedition, the guild formed by the Green family suffered heavy casualties. However, I have a way to quickly rebuild your guild, making it far stronger than before." Irving said solemnly. These words struck a chord with Jony, although he was puzzled, "What''s your method?" Irving smiled and continued, "From now on, every player recruited by the Green family, I can equip them with a full set of equipment, and each piece will be of at least high grade or above." "What did you say?" Jony was stunned. Since the advent of the Other World Game, Jony had tried many ways to recruit players. Being a top family in Starling City, funding was never an issue, but they could only attract ordinary players. During last night''s secret realm expedition, despite Jony leading a large group of guild players, they were annihilated almost effortlessly by the Brotherhood of Night Blades'' small team. Ordinary players'' strength couldn''t support a guild becoming powerful. In the Other World Game, quality mattered far more than quantity. Even a large number of players would be wiped out before they could approach a powerful mage. To attract stronger players, there was only one way: equipment! For any player of any profession, equipment was a huge draw, especially high-grade equipment, and even more so a full set of high-grade equipment. The Green family mansion fell silent. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, Jony was looking at Irving with a peculiar expression. He couldn''t believe that this young man was serious. Even having witnessed Irving''s formidable abilities, this still seemed like a fantasy. A guild typically had at least a hundred players. For a large family like the Green family, the guild would be even bigger. The basic equipment set included a weapon, armor, and shoes, meaning each player needed at least three pieces. For just a hundred players, that would be three hundred pieces... and all of them high-grade! Even on the official forum''s trading section, the number of high-grade equipment transactions over the past week hadn''t reached that quantity. "Irving, this is no joke!" Jony shook his head, a hint of disappointment flashing in his aged eyes as he looked at Irving. Chapter 113: A 50% Commission When Jony heard what Irving said, he could see that the admiration he had for this young man seemed to diminish somewhat. This was not surprising. Providing three hundred high-grade pieces of equipment would be seen as an impossible feat by any other player! "Jony, I am not joking with you." Irving said with a serious expression. The atmosphere once again fell into dead silence. Jony''s aged eyes rested on Irving, his expression incredibly complex. He could tell that Irving was not the kind of person who would speak without thinking, but three hundred pieces of equipment far exceeded his understanding. Just as he was still doubting the truth of Irving''s words, Sophia suddenly spoke up. "Dad, Irving is telling the truth." Sophia continued, "I saw it with my own eyes during the second disaster. At that time, there were piles and piles of equipment dropping in front of me. It took almost an hour just to pick them all up. I was exhausted." There was even a hint of complaint in her tone. "Sophia, what did you say!" This time, Jony could no longer control his emotions and couldn''t help but exclaim. Even if he was unwilling to believe it, hearing his daughter say it herself made him realize it couldn''t be false. Picking up equipment until her hands were tired... For a moment, Jony felt a mix of emotions and felt like something was stuck in his throat, unable to speak. For ordinary players, each round of disaster was a test of life and death. Although a large number of exotic beasts would appear, every player prayed for them to leave quickly. Even if they were killed, they wouldn''t drop much equipment, and the quality was usually very low. This was directly related to the equipment drop rate. After two rounds of disasters in the Other World Game, although player levels had improved significantly, facing low-level exotic beasts like pigmen no longer instilled fear. However, high-grade equipment was still extremely rare, and any piece could be sold for a high price in the forum trading section. At this moment, Jony suddenly recalled a mysterious player on the forum with the username [Lucky Pretty Boy], who once publicly sold nearly a thousand pieces of equipment, causing a stir in the forum. Many families had offered huge rewards for information about this [Lucky Pretty Boy] player. Unfortunately, for unknown reasons, the post selling a thousand pieces of equipment was suddenly deleted, leading many players to speculate it might have been a publicity stunt. After all, posting on the forum was easy, and no one had seen those thousand pieces of equipment. However, Jony had no idea that the mysterious player sought by countless families was sitting right in front of him. Regardless, for the Green family now, if they could provide every guild player with a full set of equipment, they could quickly form a powerful team in a short period. This would solve the most troublesome problem for Jony. "Irving, if what you say is true, I would be happy to cooperate with you. However..." Jony, who had managed family businesses for decades, naturally understood the implications of cooperation. He asked, "What does the Green family need to provide in return?" Hearing this, Irving let out a hearty laugh. He was not a philanthropist. Even with his connection to Sophia, it was impossible for him to expend such a significant amount of effort to support a family without reason, especially since the apocalypse was drawing nearer, and time equaled life. "It''s simple. From now on, I will need to take 50% of the profits from the mines and agricultural bases controlled by the Green family." Irving stated. The 50% share was slightly reduced out of consideration for Sophia. For another family, it would have been much higher. However, he was only providing equipment. The Green family would still need to cover labor and other costs, so he couldn''t be too demanding. The foundation of cooperation is mutual benefit. Of course, Irving held the absolute advantage. Given the equipment he was providing, once word got out, even if he raised the share higher, many families would still be willing to cooperate. "Agreed!" Jony understood the value of the equipment and immediately nodded. "As long as you can supply enough equipment, a 50% share is acceptable. I hope we can have a successful partnership!" "A successful partnership indeed." Irving replied, feeling a sense of relief. Given his current strength, it was unrealistic for him to control Starling City alone. Many domestic and foreign forces had their eyes on this prime location, not to mention the official government presence. However, this didn''t stop him from laying the groundwork in advance. The Green family still held some influence in Starling City, and this cooperation would help solve supply issues in the post-apocalyptic world. "Irving, when can we expect to receive the equipment?" Jony asked, a bitter smile on his face. "You know the Green family''s situation. We can barely protect ourselves right now. Recruiting players will take time, and I fear something might happen in the meantime..." Last time in the secret realm, the team of mages led by Vite was just an elite squad of the Night Group. Tonight''s events made it likely that the Fox family would seek revenge. "Tonight is impossible..." Irving frowned and continued, "How about this: tomorrow night, I will provide you with at least a hundred pieces of equipment. Use these to recruit some players first, and I will supply the rest later." Irving''s nonchalant tone, as if the equipment was insignificant, stunned Jony once again. As someone with experience, Jony gleaned two pieces of information from the recent conversation: first, Irving currently doesn''t have that much equipment; second, Irving will be able to obtain at least a hundred pieces of high-level equipment by tomorrow night. In just one day, even a powerful guild gathering all its players and working nonstop might barely collect a hundred pieces of equipment, and the quality couldn''t be guaranteed. After all, the higher the grade of the equipment, the lower the drop rate. "Hopefully..." Jony couldn''t help but doubt Irving''s words again, but everything would be verified by tomorrow night. After chatting for a while longer, Irving gained a better understanding of Starling City''s situation. Besides the Green family, many other families were struggling in dire straits, facing the dual threats of the apocalypse and increasing foreign forces. As for the official leadership of Starling City, they were struggling to even take care of themselves, let alone worry about the survival of these families. This confirmed what Irving had said before: in the face of a global catastrophe like the apocalypse, the government was just another large power. Many small countries'' governments had already been replaced. Jony wanted Irving to stay the night, but he declined. When Irving left the Green family mansion, it was already past eleven at night. Given the current situation in Starling City, he decided to leave Sophia there. After all, she was an ice mage, and this wouldn''t affect the progress of the Other World Game. Late at night, a Maybach sped along the highway toward the capital. Wendy was driving, occasionally glancing at Irving through the rearview mirror. "Irving, are we heading straight back to the villa, or..." Wendy asked. Though she had only been to the villa in the suburbs once during the day, she noticed that Irving didn''t seem to live there regularly. Such attention to detail was a basic skill for a professional assassin. "Let''s head back to the villa first." Irving replied. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He then took out his phone and made a call. At that moment, Vicky was sitting on the couch at Irving''s house, watching TV. She occasionally glanced at the clock on the wall, her brows furrowed, unable to resist checking her phone. Just then, Irving''s call came in. "Irving, where are you? Why aren''t you back yet?" Vicky asked with concern. Since Irving mentioned he had some errands to run during the day, he hadn''t been seen. Vicky had bought some gifts for her grandfather''s birthday at a nearby mall and had been waiting for Irving to come home ever since. "I won''t be coming back tonight. Send me the address of your grandfather''s nursing home. I''ll be there on time tomorrow." Irving said. "But..." Vicky hesitated, then swallowed her words and obediently nodded, "Alright." After hanging up. Vicky set down her phone and glanced at the prepared dishes on the table, a hint of helplessness on her face¡ªa natural reaction from a woman. However, she quickly adjusted her mindset. She knew that a man like Irving would achieve great things in the future, and her only hope was to stay by his side. At the villa. James had already had the burnt living room redecorated. Since it was mostly just furniture that had been destroyed, replacing it didn''t take much time. "There are other rooms upstairs. Choose any one you like and settle in." Irving said to Wendy before collapsing onto the sofa. The past few days had been exhausting¡ªfirst the secret realm, then the battle in the villa, and finally the rush to Starling City. All this had left Irving thoroughly worn out. Instead of heading upstairs, Wendy went to the fridge, took out the whiskey they had opened during the day, poured a glass, and handed it to Irving with a thoughtful smile. "Let me join you for a drink..." Chapter 114: The Next Step in the Plan A gentle breeze rustled the leaves, producing a soft, whispering sound. Under the sparse, starry sky, occasional insect chirps could be heard. Inside the villa. The two were slightly tipsy from the alcohol. When Irving''s gaze fell on Wendy again, she had completely let her guard down. Aside from being a professional assassin, she was also a woman. "What''s the deal with the serpent assassin organization you mentioned?" Irving asked, somewhat puzzled. Wendy took another small sip of the strong liquor. Having chosen to follow this man, she had nothing to hide and revealed everything she knew. In the country, firearms were strictly controlled. Apart from the official military, it was illegal for any private individual to possess firearms. However, it was different in other countries abroad. In some countries, openly carrying guns on the street was not only legal but also protected. The headquarters of the serpent organization was in a small country in the southeast region. This country had a consistently hot and humid climate, characteristic of a tropical rainforest. Frequent small-scale conflicts and unrest were common, with various local forces constantly battling each other. Initially, the serpent organization provided armed forces to local factions. As their numbers grew and they trained many excellent assassins, the organization expanded its operations. To earn high commissions, the serpent organization began accepting tasks from private employers via the dark web, targeting specific individuals for assassination. These targets included wealthy tycoons, royal nobles, local warlords, and even high-ranking government officials from certain countries. "Many, like me, were orphans taken in by the serpent organization and subjected to brutal training." Wendy reminisced, sighing. "Each training camp had about a hundred people, but after the eliminations, only a handful survived." Being an assassin required a certain talent. A meticulous mind and quick thinking were essential, but the most crucial quality was a ruthless heart. For Wendy at the time, she had no choice but to kill to survive, sometimes even killing those she grew up with. Irving''s eyes flashed with complexity. Having experienced an apocalypse himself, he could deeply understand the feeling of having no choice but to survive in a harsh environment. He empathized with Wendy''s arduous journey from an orphan to a top assassin. "Irving, what exactly is the Other World Game?" Wendy asked. "I had heard some rumors before, but I didn''t believe them until¡­" The battle at the villa earlier that day replayed in her mind. The assassins who came with her, though not ranked among the world''s top killers, were elite members of the serpent organization, numerous and heavily armed. But against Irving, they were like paper, easily defeated. The golden aura surrounding Irving not only rendered daggers useless but also made bullets ineffective. The sudden appearance of a massive fireball that engulfed everyone instantly was still a vivid memory. Even now, thinking back to that scene made Wendy''s heart tremble. "The Other World Game is a space created by the will of the blue planet, simulating the apocalypse that is about to arrive." Irving said, picking up his wine glass and walking outside the villa. He looked up at the bright moon in the sky, his expression gradually becoming solemn. The current scenery would soon become a thing of the past. When the Dark Overlord descends upon the blue planet, the entire world will be plunged into darkness, devoid of any light. Most people will be forced to survive in underground tunnels, living like rats¡ªhumble and pitiable. After explaining this, Wendy furrowed her brows even more tightly, puzzled. "The Dark Overlord? What is that?" She wanted to know whether the Dark Overlord was some kind of life form or a phenomenon. Even Irving couldn''t explain this. He only knew that when the apocalypse arrived, a special geomagnetic energy would appear worldwide, causing almost all exposed electronic devices to be impacted and rendered useless. Although countries possessed a large number of weapons and equipment, such as tanks, airplanes, and even cruise missiles, they would all become scrap metal in an instant. This wasn''t the most critical issue. Under the influence of this geomagnetic energy, terrifying exotic beasts would appear worldwide, constantly destroying city buildings and slaughtering humans as prey. As for the Dark Overlord¡­ Irving shook his head. He didn''t know whether the Dark Overlord was a powerful life form or some kind of phenomenon. He thought about the inheritance he received in the Flowing Light and Dense Realm. Although he didn''t yet know the nature of the Dark Overlord''s existence, one thing was certain: it had descended upon the blue planet millions of years ago and had completely destroyed the Taikoo Divine Clan, which ruled the world at that time. The four murals in the volcanic heart of the secret realm only depicted the origin and destruction of the Taikoo Divine Clan, providing no information about the Dark Overlord. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for the Taikoo Divine Clan''s inheritance he received, it was not complete, leaving many pieces of information unknown for now. "The slots for the Other World Game are being gradually opened. It won''t be long before you should also get the qualification to enter the game. You''ll understand everything by then." Irving said to Wendy, smiling. He wasn''t sure about the logic behind the blue planet''s will selecting the slots, but he was certain that everyone would eventually get the qualification to enter the game¡ªit was just a matter of time. However, for most people, even if they obtained the qualification to enter the game, surviving in the harsh environment of the Other World would still be a significant challenge. For Irving, he still had many things to handle. First, he needed to build a powerful exotic beast army. As a necromancer in the Other World Game, this was his foundation. Without absolute power as support, everything else would be meaningless. Second, the construction of the shelter. James had already sent people to refurbish the castle, and they had upgraded the walls using materials obtained from the mines. Third, stockpiling supplies¡­ Apart from living supplies, he needed to stockpile a large amount of military equipment. To survive in the harsh post-apocalyptic environment, solving the issues of lighting and heating was paramount. Although he had managed to acquire some equipment from the official strategic reserve warehouse through certain means last time, it was barely enough for the initial stone house he had built. After relocating the shelter to the castle, those few searchlights were far from sufficient. Moreover, the most troublesome issue was the geomagnetic energy, which would render almost all electronic devices useless. This problem had to be addressed in advance. During this trip to Starling City, Irving had already started planning a new strategy. Even if he stockpiled a lot of supplies now, setting aside the issue of shelf life, natural consumption would eventually deplete them. However, if he could control a resource-rich city like Starling City, this problem would be completely solved. But right now, he wasn''t the only one eyeing Starling City... "We''ll have to take it step by step. At least, we need to secure the resources controlled by the Green family." Irving murmured to himself. The two stood by the pool, feeling the gentle breeze under the moonlight. The bottle of whiskey was soon finished. Wendy''s cheeks had turned rosy, and she gazed intently at the man beside her, no one knew what she was thinking. "It''s late, let''s go upstairs and get some sleep." Irving said in a deep voice, then stood up to leave. At that moment, Wendy also stood up from the lounge chair. The breeze lifted her skirt, and her pale, slender legs shone brightly in the moonlight. Maybe she had drunk too much, but after taking just two steps, Wendy staggered and began to fall forward. Noticing something was wrong, Irving quickly caught her. In that moment. Their eyes met, and an unusual spark flickered in their gazes. The atmosphere instantly turned ambiguous. "Irving..." Wendy instinctively bit her lip, recalling the moment earlier that day when this man had pinned her down on the sofa. Although it was just for a play, her heart had pounded fiercely. Over the years, countless men had coveted her beauty, paying with their lives in the end. No one had ever crossed that line. At this moment, silence spoke louder than words. Though Irving had been through rebirth and was far more mature than his peers, he was still a man of flesh and blood. Holding Wendy in his arms, who showed no intention of pulling away, he understood what was happening. The next moment. Irving picked Wendy up and carried her into the upstairs bedroom. This villa was expansive, especially the master bedroom. Its decor and furnishings rivaled those of a five-star hotel, perhaps even more luxurious. Once inside the room, they went straight to the shower. Besides the regular shower area, there was a large bathtub. Wendy slowly removed her clothes, revealing her smooth, white skin. Years of rigorous training had given her a firm, well-toned body, with no excess fat on her streamlined figure. The next moment. She embraced Irving and kissed him, her tongue seeking his. Whether it was the alcohol or something else, she felt a wave of heat course through her body... Chapter 115: Josephs Birthday Banquet In the shower room. The falling water from the showerhead couldn''t dissipate the restlessness in their hearts. Under Wendy''s passionate kisses, Irving felt his fatigue gradually fade away, quietly enjoying the warmth from her tongue as it moved over his skin, slowly... This warmth continued to move downward, eventually reaching Irving''s thick and erect object. Although it was Wendy''s first time crossing this boundary, a slight blush appeared on her beautiful face. She then parted her pink lips and swallowed it. A wave of pleasure came over him, the feeling of being enveloped by the warmth of her mouth and the sensation of her tongue continually teasing his sensitive areas was incomparable. Gradually, more and more viscous liquid enveloped his member, while Wendy kept sucking. Her efforts not only failed to make it "yield" but made it even harder and bigger. She had to open her mouth wider, each suck becoming more strenuous. After more than ten minutes of this. Irving slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Wendy, who was kneeling in front of him, earnestly licking and sucking. He felt his body reaching its limit, instinctively grabbing her head. Then he pressed down forcefully. More viscous liquid overflowed from Wendy''s mouth, and with a rough growl, she felt a rush of heat in her mouth. Before she could react, the hot liquid shot down her throat, and she couldn''t help but swallow it in her unprepared state. "Irving, you..." Wendy''s cheeks flushed again. The next moment, she felt her body lighten. Irving slowly stood up, and his enormous object showed no signs of softening despite the release. He carried Wendy into the bathtub, his hands continually kneading her firm breasts. For some reason, Wendy''s fair skin turned rosy, as if it were being roasted by embers. Just as Wendy was enjoying the comfort of being touched and kneaded, she suddenly felt a hard, large object slowly push into her lower abdomen. Covered in the sticky fluid from her earlier sucking, the large member slid smoothly into the depths of her flower. In the bathtub, water splashed wildly. Irving held Wendy''s slender waist, thrusting fiercely, and the sound of her initially screaming, then gradually filled with enjoyment, echoed as she clung to the wall. Her eyes glazed over, her face showing utter intoxication. With each powerful thrust, Wendy''s pale, round buttocks quivered, and when she reached the peak of her climax, her whole body couldn''t help but spasm. From the initial pain to the waves of pleasure that followed one after another like a tide, she felt her lower body constantly spraying liquid, lubricating the massive object. Finally, a louder, rougher roar echoed, accompanied by Wendy''s trembling body from her climax. Her mouth was open, but the intense excitement rendered her unable to make any sound. The fierce eruption, the hot white liquid injected into her body... This battle lasted for nearly an hour before it ended. After the two finished their shower, they went to bed and fell into a deep sleep. The next morning. When Irving woke up, Wendy was also awake. She smiled slightly, showing no shyness from the events of the previous night. She glanced out the window. "It''s raining." Wendy said. Looking out from the bedroom, they could see the trees swaying wildly in the wind, and the raindrops hitting the glass with a loud, crackling sound. The city center of the capital was also being enveloped by the torrential rain. Irving sat up in bed, instinctively checking his phone. Missed calls: 11... All from Vicky. He frowned, immediately recalling the Smith family''s patriarch''s birthday banquet this morning. A look of bitterness crossed his face as he dialed back. At that moment, Vicky was sitting in a taxi, her face full of worry. Just then, her phone rang. "Irving, why didn''t you answer the phone earlier?" Vicky asked, frowning, "Where are you now? The banquet starts in half an hour." "I''m on my way now, I might be a little late." Irving replied. "Alright... but please hurry. I''m worried something might happen." Vicky said, full of concern. "Okay." Irving nodded. Since Joseph had contracted a strange illness a few years ago, he had been living in a city sanatorium. Last night, Vicky had sent Irving the address of the sanatorium. Benevolent Sanatorium. This sanatorium had top-notch nurses and medical equipment, even among the best in the capital city. It was built on the mountain, with beautiful surroundings and fresh air. The only downside was the high cost. Even the most basic room cost 200,000 dollars. Only the wealthy or influential could afford to stay there. Ten minutes later, Vicky got out of the taxi and immediately saw Benevolent Sanatorium. She was carrying several supplements as gifts for her grandfather''s birthday. Since her grandfather fell ill, her visits here have become less and less frequent. It wasn''t because she didn''t want to come, but because each time she was informed by the nursing home staff that her grandfather was unwell and it was inconvenient for him to see her. "Today is Grandpa''s birthday banquet. In past years, this was the only time I could see him." Vicky muttered, sighing. Another year had passed, so much had happened this year. First, her second uncle seized power and tried to force her to marry into the Taylor family. Then there were all the events in the Other World. Vicky''s face showed a hint of helplessness. She had many things she wanted to tell her grandfather, and she wondered if his condition had improved over the past year... Below Benevolent Sanatorium was a slope. Carrying the gifts she had brought, Vicky walked expectantly towards the entrance of the sanatorium. Two iron gates barred her way, and a middle-aged man sitting inside the gatehouse, smoking a cigarette and playing with his phone, hadn''t noticed anyone approaching. "Hello, I''m here to visit someone. Could you please open the gate?" Vicky asked, lightly knocking on the window. Despite carrying an umbrella, her clothes were soaked from the heavy rain. The middle-aged guard finally reacted, looking up at Vicky with a hint of impatience. He put down his phone and stood up. "Visiting? Who are you here to visit?" The man took out a register and handed it to Vicky, asking her to fill in some basic information. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The register required a lot of details, and the rain was getting heavier. Standing at the entrance, a gust of wind caused Vicky''s umbrella to wobble, cold raindrops splattering on her face. Vicky had no other options. She just desperately wanted to see her grandfather, whom she hadn''t seen in a year. She had to follow the procedures of the nursing home. "Can I go in now?" Vicky asked, wiping the sweat off her forehead. "You still haven''t answered my question. Who are you here to visit?" The middle-aged man in the gatehouse picked up the registration book, glanced at it indifferently, and then threw it back onto the table. "I already wrote it in the registration book." Vicky replied helplessly. "I''m here to visit my grandfather, Devin." "Oh, so you''re here to see Devin. Today is indeed his birthday party." the middle-aged man nodded. Vicky had filled out the registration book and answered the necessary questions. She thought he would open the gate and let her in, but to her surprise, the middle-aged gatekeeper simply sat back down on the sofa and leisurely started playing with his phone. "You..." Vicky was stunned. She had been standing in the rain for quite a while. Holding back her frustration, she asked in confusion, "Can I go in now? I''m his granddaughter." "I know you''re his granddaughter." the middle-aged man glanced up at Vicky again and continued, "Precisely because you''re his granddaughter, I can''t let you in." "Why?" Vicky''s brows furrowed tightly. "Why? Because someone has given strict orders that you are not allowed in today," the middle-aged gatekeeper added, "And not just today. From now on, you are no longer permitted to visit Devin." The man''s tone was cold and resolute. Standing at the gate, Vicky found herself at a loss for words. Her gaze drifted towards the white building in the distance, where her grandfather Devin resided. They were less than a hundred meters apart, yet the iron gate before her seemed like an insurmountable chasm. Just as Vicky was about to say something else to persuade the gatekeeper to open the gate, she suddenly heard the roaring sounds of engines behind her. Turning around, she saw several black cars speeding towards her. The middle-aged man also noticed the commotion and quickly stood up, putting on a raincoat as he went to meet the approaching cars. The lead black car came to a slow stop in front of the iron gate. As the window rolled down, Vicky peered in with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. In the next moment, her face turned sour upon seeing a familiar face inside. "What a coincidence, my dear niece, what are you doing here?" Joseph, sitting in the car, asked with a teasing smile, looking at Vicky, who was drenched from head to toe. Chapter 116: Entering the Sanatorium Watching Vicky standing at the gate of the sanatorium, drenched in the heavy rain, Joseph''s smile grew even wider, his tone filled with mockery. "My dear niece, you''re here quite early." Joseph said. The sound of his voice was so grating to Vicky''s ears, it instantly ignited a blaze of anger within her. She had woken up early to prepare for her grandfather''s birthday banquet, braved the pouring rain, and waited at the sanatorium gate, only to be denied entry... She immediately realized what the gatekeeper had meant earlier. "Did you tell him not to let me in?" Vicky demanded, struggling to suppress her fury. "I am my grandfather''s only granddaughter. Why can''t I go in? What right do you have to stop me?" "Why?" Joseph sneered, his disdain evident. "Because you''ve already been expelled from the family. You no longer belong to the Smith family. Is that reason enough for you?" His words hit Vicky like a bucket of cold water. She felt as if a fishbone were stuck in her throat, unable to say a word. "Mr.Joseph, you''re here." the middle-aged gatekeeper greeted, having donned his raincoat and approached Joseph. His face was now adorned with a flattering smile, in stark contrast to his earlier attitude toward Vicky. "Mr.Joseph, why didn''t you inform us beforehand?" The man said, suddenly realizing something and quickly turning to push open the iron gate of the sanatorium. Seated comfortably inside the car, Joseph nodded in satisfaction. His eyes filled with even more mockery as he looked at Vicky. "Alright, it''s getting late. It''s time to go in!" Joseph waved at the driver, and the black business car slowly drove into the sanatorium. As it passed the gate, he said to the gatekeeper, "Remember what I said, no irrelevant people are allowed inside, especially her!" "Understood, understood, rest assured." the middle-aged man replied with a cheerful smile. In no time. Joseph''s convoy drove into the sanatorium. The gatekeeper quickly closed the iron gate. When he looked back at Vicky, the smile had disappeared from his face. "Go back, you heard him. It''s not me who''s not letting you in, it''s Mr.Joseph." he said, ducking back into his room. Standing in the pouring rain outside the sanatorium gates, Vicky felt a chilling coldness seep into her heart. She hadn''t expected her uncle Joseph to deny her even the chance to visit her grandfather... The end of days was approaching, and this might be her last chance to see her grandfather! "Let me in, let me in!" The emotions Vicky had been suppressing surged uncontrollably like a flood breaking through a dam. She kept banging on the gate''s glass. Her eyes were misty with tears. However, the gatekeeper was resolute. He glared at Vicky before indifferently returning to his phone. Vicky felt nothing but despair surging in her heart, her emotions filled with resentment, unwillingness, and anger. But she had already been expelled from the family, and in the face of her second uncle Joseph, who had become the chairman of Ocean Group, she didn''t have the slightest ability to resist... Just then, Vicky suddenly felt as if the rain had subsided. When she looked up, she found that a black umbrella had been opened over her head without her noticing. "Irving...Irving!" Upon turning around, Vicky saw that familiar face. The tears that had been swirling in her eyes uncontrollably spilled out, dropping like pearls off a string. She embraced Irving tightly. "It''s okay, stop crying." Irving looked at Vicky in his arms, gently wiped the tears off her cheeks, and joked, "You''ll ruin your face with crying. Your grandfather won''t recognize you when he sees you." Vicky looked at him, stunned, then glanced at the locked iron gate. "Are you saying I can see my grandfather...But I can''t even get through the door. My uncle has spoken to the nursing home. They won''t let me in." "They won''t let you in?" Irving chuckled. Then he tapped on the window of the gatehouse. The middle-aged man inside looked up, saw another unfamiliar face, and handed over the registration book he''d previously thrown on the table. "You''ll need to register first. Who are you here to see?" Looking at the registration book thrown in front of him, Irving simply said, "Open the gate." "Open the gate?" The middle-aged gatekeeper was taken aback, and a flicker of nameless anger rose in his heart. He glanced at Vicky who was following closely behind Irving, and seemed to understand something. "You must be here for Devin too, right? Open the gate? Who do you think you are? No entry!" "No entry." the two words were uttered with emphasis by the middle-aged man, as if announcing that this was his territory. As the gatekeeper of Benevolent Sanatorium, there were many visitors every day. Entry was granted or denied depending on his mood for those who hadn''t made appointments in advance. A gatekeeping job like his also comes with many perks. Most importantly, Joseph had specifically instructed him not to let Vicky into the nursing home. "I''ll say it one last time, open the gate." Irving said, a chill flashing in his deep-set eyes. He was not making a request, but a command. Bang! There was a muffled sound, and the gatekeeper rolled his eyes and closed the window. "Irving, maybe we should just let it go..." Vicky had been prepared for this before she came. She said helplessly. She didn''t want Irving to do something impulsive because of her. Benevolent Sanatorium housed the wealthy and powerful. The end of the world hadn''t truly arrived yet, but if any trouble arose here, the security department would quickly arrive, and the consequences would be unimaginable. "I said I would bring you in to see your grandfather today, and I won''t break my promise." A smile appeared on Irving''s face. For him, the iron gate before them was no obstacle at all. He could easily cast a [Fireball] spell to break in. However, he disdained such dirty work. Irving turned around and looked down the slope not far away. There was a group of people braving the heavy rain, approaching with baseball bats and even machetes in their hands. "Irving, who are they?" Vicky was stunned. In just a moment, the group arrived at the entrance of the Sanatorium. The bald man leading them glanced at Irving and then waved to the people behind him. "Smash it!" The bald man was Alan. Last night at the Raging Waves Bar, Irving had instructed him to bring his men to help today. In return, the events of last night would be written off. After all, the mastermind behind Jony''s kidnapping was Addison, who was already dead. As for Alan and these thugs, they were just mercenaries doing a job for money. Irving wasn''t interested in holding a grudge against these people. Instead, he could use them to do some of his work. Bang! After witnessing Irving''s power last night, Alan was still in awe, so he worked even harder. With a fierce shout, Alan charged forward, swinging his baseball bat and smashing it hard against the window of the gatehouse. As for the thugs he brought along, though they were insignificant in front of Irving, they were terrifying hooligans to ordinary people. This kind of job was their forte. In just five minutes, the gatehouse of the Sanatorium was a complete wreck. "Spare me, spare me!" The gatekeeper was dragged out by one of the thugs, trembling with fear. "I... I''m just a doorman. Please, spare me!" The pouring rain drenched the gatekeeper, who had been leisurely playing on his phone just moments ago. Now, he knelt on the ground, soaked to the skin, desperately begging for his life. Looking at the gathering hooligans before him, he glanced at Irving not far away and seemed to understand the situation. "Open the gate, I''ll open it right now." the gatekeeper cried with a trembling voice. "Now you want to open it? Too late!" Alan''s eyes widened in anger. He grabbed the gatekeeper by the collar like a chick and then punched him hard in the nose. The other thugs saw this and began to kick and punch the gatekeeper as well. Lying on the ground, unable to lift his head, the gatekeeper regretted deeply. Facing these sudden hooligans, he could only hold his head and beg continuously. However, his pleas soon turned into cries of pain... The iron gate slowly opened. "Let''s go." Irving said with a smile. The fight beside him seemed to have nothing to do with him. He glanced at it indifferently and then led Vicky towards the white building of the nursing home. Wendy followed closely behind them. On the fifth floor of the Sanatorium. In room 501, the environment was elegant and serene. On the bed lay an elderly man with white hair. Despite his age, he exuded a certain dignity, though his old face showed signs of fatigue. "Father, I''m here to see you again!" Joseph said with a beaming smile. He then signaled to his assistant and continued, "Today is your birthday, and I remember it well." With that, the assistant took out a pile of expensive tonics. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The nurse nearby, seeing this, quickly praised, "Mr.Devin, your son is really filial. He brings so many gifts every time he comes. You are truly blessed!" Chapter 117: Kept in the Dark "Devin, your son is really devoted, coming to see you every few days." the nurse beside him said with a cheerful smile. "Unlike the children of Even and Duke next door, who are really ungrateful. They don''t even come here once a year." Hearing this, Joseph felt secretly pleased. Now that Devin''s health couldn''t handle overseeing the company''s affairs, Joseph had become the acting chairman of Ocean Group. As soon as the Devin died, he would officially take over the family''s business. Though pleased inside, Joseph''s face was clouded with concern. He glanced at the nurse and asked, "Has he had his check-up this month? How is he doing?" The nurse shook her head and sighed. "A week ago, our sanatorium brought in a renowned doctor from abroad, but he couldn''t determine what kind of illness it is either..." The room fell into silence. Years ago, when Devin first showed symptoms, his whole body would be in excruciating pain every few days, as if countless ants were gnawing at him from inside. He was sent to various hospitals for tests, but none could identify the cause of his symptoms. As time passed, the frequency of Devin''s attacks increased. Now, sometimes he would be tormented by that heart-wrenching pain several times a day. "Then find more famous doctors, bring them all here, no matter the cost. We must cure my father''s illness!" Joseph''s face darkened as he spoke angrily. "Understood, I''ll report to the director right away." the nurse replied, though a flash of helplessness crossed her eyes. Over the years, both the Smith family and the sanatorium had invited numerous renowned doctors from various places. There had been dozens of them, but even those famous experts couldn''t determine the cause of the illness. "Enough." At this moment, Devin, looking out the window, finally spoke. Despite enduring daily torment, his aged eyes still shone with a sharp glint. He first waved his hand at the nurse beside him, signaling her to leave. Once the door to the room was closed. He asked, "How are things going with the company recently?" "Everything is normal. I''ve recently secured two major deals, and the group''s total profits are at least 50% higher than last year!" Joseph said with a broad smile as he sat by the bed, starting to talk about Ocean Group''s recent developments. He even had his assistant bring out the development blueprint for the past three years. "Father, look, this is my plan for the next three years." Joseph continued with a smile. "You don''t need to worry too much about the company''s affairs. As long as I''m here, Ocean Group will only get better and better!" The next three years? In reality, Joseph knew very well that after the advent of the Other World Game, the apocalypse was about to descend, and the whole world would plunge into chaos. The development blueprint he had presented was something he had spent a lot of money to have someone else draft. It wasn''t his own work. He did this just to temporarily placate Devin. After all, if his father''s illness continued to progress like this, he probably wouldn''t live to see the day the apocalypse arrived. Devin had been living in the sanatorium for years, knowing little about what was happening outside. However, his authority within the family remained irreplaceable. "Well." Devin glanced at the blueprint, and a rare look of approval appeared in his aged eyes. He nodded and said, "It seems you have made significant progress over the years." "Thank you for the compliment. I will continue to work hard." Joseph felt another surge of joy in his heart. "By the way." Devin suddenly seemed to remember something. His elderly gaze shifted to the window, a complex emotion flickering in his eyes. "I haven''t seen Vicky in a long time. Where has that little girl run off to?" "Oh, her." Joseph was momentarily taken aback but quickly explained, "I forgot to tell you. She recently started dating someone, a foreigner, and they are currently on vacation abroad." He added, "I actually called her last night to invite her to your birthday celebration, but you know... as her second uncle, she doesn''t listen to me. She just hung up on me." At this point, Joseph couldn''t help but sigh. Hearing this, the expression in Devin''s aged eyes grew even more complex. His face, already worn out by illness, now showed a hint of disappointment. In the quiet of the night, Devin often thought about the past, especially Vicky''s childhood. No matter how busy he was with the company, he always made time to be with his granddaughter. But in the past year, he hadn''t seen her once. Particularly after hearing Joseph''s words, a chill spread through Devin''s heart. Lying on the bed, enduring the daily torment of his illness, there was nothing he could do. "Father, that little girl is just being thoughtless. Don''t hold it against her. I''m here to see you, aren''t I?" Joseph continued, "You know what they say: ''When a daughter gets married, she starts her own life.'' She''s not even married yet and is already like this. I can only imagine..." Seeing Devin''s face darken, Joseph decided not to finish his sentence. On the surface, it seemed like Joseph was defending his niece Vicky, but in reality, he was intentionally adding fuel to the fire, hoping to make Devin completely disappointed in his granddaughter. And he had to admit, his words were effective. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a brief silence, Devin slowly closed his eyes, his aged face filled with exhaustion. "From now on, Ocean Group will be in your hands. As for Vicky..." "If she wants to live her own life, let her. Just make sure to send her a fixed amount for living expenses every month." Devin said in a deep voice. He was utterly disappointed. Although the sanatorium staff had not disclosed his condition, Devin could feel his body deteriorating day by day. He knew his time was running out. "Father, you must not speak such discouraging words. I know some foreign doctors. I''ll invite them to come and treat you tomorrow..." Joseph grasped Devin''s withered hand, speaking with great emotion. If this scene were filmed, he thought he could win an Oscar. Upon hearing that Donald had entrusted the affairs of the group and the family to him, he was overjoyed, but on the surface, he still had to put on the appearance of a dutiful son. "Alright, stop talking." Devin waved his hand and sighed. "I''m tired. If there''s nothing else, you should leave. As for the birthday celebration... it''s not necessary." To Devin, whether or not there was a birthday celebration didn''t matter. He just wanted to use this opportunity to see his granddaughter, but the outcome left him deeply disappointed. "Alright then, if you need anything, just give me a call. I''ll go back and take care of the company''s affairs." Joseph said, suppressing his inner excitement and putting on a worried expression. However, just as Joseph was about to turn and leave the ward. The door suddenly opened. "Who are you..." Joseph was taken aback. When his gaze fell on the two people standing in front of him, his eyes widened, and a look of disbelief appeared on his face. It was none other than Irving and Vicky. "How did you get in here?" Joseph looked astonished, then anxiously tried to drive them out of the room. But it was too late... "Grandpa!" Vicky''s eyes were brimming with tears as she rushed towards the bed. In fact, Irving had already found the ward with her but hadn''t come in. As for the words Joseph had just said, they had heard them all. "Vicky?!" Devin''s eyes snapped open on the bed. Although the grandfather and granddaughter hadn''t seen each other for more than a year, Devin recognized her voice immediately. He could hardly believe this was real. "Didn''t your uncle say you were traveling abroad? Why are you back suddenly?" Devin asked, puzzled. Irving had brought Vicky here, and they had heard the conversation inside clearly. "Grandpa, I was never abroad. Uncle lied to you!" Vicky said, unable to hold back her pent-up grievances any longer. Tears streamed down her face like pearls on a broken string. With these words, the room fell into a deathly silence. "What did you say?" Devin was incredulous. Seeing his heartbroken granddaughter, his heart stirred violently. At that moment, Joseph hurriedly stepped forward, forcing a stiff smile. "Father, didn''t you just say you were tired? Take a rest. Vicky just came back from abroad, and I... I still have some things to discuss with her." "Vicky, come out with me for a moment." Joseph said, pulling Vicky to leave the ward. "Let go of me, you scum! Liar!" Vicky, drawing strength from somewhere, pushed Joseph away forcefully. "Little girl, I am your uncle. Is this how you speak to your elders?" Joseph shouted angrily and tried to drag Vicky out of the room again. At that moment, a figure suddenly blocked Joseph''s way. "Little scamp, what do you want now?" Seeing Irving, Joseph seemed to understand something and yelled angrily, "This is our family matter. It''s not your place to interfere. Get out!" The noise from the ward began to draw a crowd. Chapter 118: Unreasonable Trouble "What is going on?" "It sounds like... arguing?" In the quiet nursing home, the sudden clamor drew the attention of many medical staff. Inside the ward. Seeing Irving blocking his way, Joseph''s anger flared up completely. He could never forget Irving''s face. If it hadn''t been for this kid disrupting the last banquet, his plan would have already succeeded. Although Joseph was now the acting chairman of Ocean Group, handling all the family''s affairs, he hadn''t ascended to this position legitimately. According to the line of succession, Vicky should have been the chairman of Ocean Group. However, Joseph had colluded with some of the high-ranking officials within the group to oust Vicky, citing her youth and inexperience in managing the corporation as reasons. Furthermore, he planned to marry her off to the Taylor family. In doing so, no one would be left to threaten Joseph''s position. But things didn''t go as planned... "Get out! Didn''t you hear what I said?" Joseph furiously pointed at Irving, shouting angrily, his eyes burning with rage. At this moment, the medical staff who had heard the commotion rushed in. "Mr.Joseph, what is going on here?" A man in his fifties, wearing round-framed glasses, walked in. He was the deputy director of this nursing home. Behind him were many medical staff, and even seven or eight burly security guards. Only the wealthy and powerful could stay at Benevolent Sanatorium, so the security was very tight. Just moments ago, this deputy director had received a report that a group of people had forcibly entered the nursing home, severely injuring the gatekeeper. As he was about to deal with the situation, he heard the commotion coming from a ward on the fifth floor. "Elvis!" Seeing the deputy director, Joseph''s tense heart relaxed a bit. He yelled angrily, "How do you manage this place? How can just anyone barge in here? Get him out of here now!" Elvis looked at Irving and adjusted his glasses, immediately recognizing him. According to the report, the intruders had injured the gatekeeper and then left hurriedly. Only three people had broken in at the time. "It''s you?" Elvis''s face darkened as he recalled the surveillance footage. He hadn''t expected things to coincide this way. "This is the Benevolent Sanatorium! Breaking in here, do you want to spend the rest of your life in jail?" Elvis waved his hand towards the security guards behind him. The next moment. The eight burly security guards moved straight towards Irving. "Irving..." Seeing this, Vicky grew anxious. She knew that without this man, she wouldn''t have had a chance to get in. If Irving was taken away, she wouldn''t be able to deal with her second uncle Joseph at all. At this moment, Irving was suppressing a burning rage in his heart. Watching helplessly as his woman was wronged! Bullied! And now, these people in the nursing home wanted to kick him out. A cold glint suddenly flashed in Irving''s deep eyes. As the eight burly security guards walked step by step toward him, no one noticed that a black staff had somehow appeared in his hand. "Irving, don''t..." Vicky seemed to realize something and shouted. Although she knew that these security guards were no match for Irving, openly using game skills here would definitely escalate the situation further. Even if the Angel Guild could show leniency, the Security Bureau would still hunt him down for murder. She didn''t want this man to risk himself for her again. "Stop!" At this moment, a voice filled with authority echoed. Devin, who had been lying on the bed, slowly stood up. His old eyes stared at Elvis, "Get your people out of here." "But..." Elvis was stunned and gave Devin a meaningful look, wanting to say more. "This is an internal matter of the Smith family, it has nothing to do with you." Devin''s face gradually darkened. Although he had been tormented by illness over the years, he was not defeated by it. He had once controlled the entire Ocean Group, developing it to its current scale. Even though he had been staying in the nursing home for years, his authority had not diminished. "Get out, this is the last time I will say it." Devin''s aged eyes shot out a sharp gleam, and a powerful aura emanated from him. No one could have imagined that a seriously ill person could suddenly exude such a strong presence, making it hard for people to breathe. Elvis had no choice but to lead the security guards and medical staff out of the ward. Soon, the ward fell into silence once again. "Dad, please listen to me first." Joseph vaguely sensed that something was wrong and hurriedly explained, "Actually, Vicky has been deceived by this scoundrel all these years, otherwise, I wouldn''t have been so angry when I saw him just now. After all, Vicky is my niece, and I care for her too." "He, is he the boyfriend your second uncle has been mentioning?" Devin looked Irving up and down, his expression becoming even more grim. Earlier, Irving and the others had clearly heard everything Joseph said at the door. Joseph might not be good at managing the group, but he excelled at stirring up trouble and acting. Clearly, Devin had already been influenced and naturally wouldn''t have any good feelings towards Irving. As for why he had driven Elvis and the others out just now, it was simply because he didn''t want the family''s disgrace to be publicized. "Vicky, your grandpa is asking you a question. Is he your boyfriend?" Devin questioned sternly. He loved his granddaughter, but he would never watch her be deceived. Sometimes, the most frightening lies are those mixed with a bit of truth. "Yes!" Vicky only glanced at Irving and answered without hesitation, "He is indeed my boyfriend." Hearing this, a triumphant smile flashed across Joseph''s face. He quickly added, "Dad, did you hear that? I wasn''t wrong, was I? Now I''ll help you kick him out." In his eyes, as long as he could drive Irving out, the remaining problem of his niece Vicky would be much easier to solve. "Wait a moment." Devin suddenly said. "Dad, why keep such a scoundrel here? If it weren''t for him, our Vicky wouldn''t have been deceived." Joseph became anxious. However, Devin, who had managed Ocean Group for decades, although now seriously ill, still sharply sensed that something was amiss. "I''m still alive. It''s not your place to make decisions for me." Devin glanced at Joseph beside him, then turned his gaze back to Vicky and asked, "Vicky, you just said you didn''t go abroad. Why does that not match what your second uncle said?" Vicky indignantly explained, "That''s because my second uncle has been lying to you. Just a year ago, he colluded with several major shareholders of the group to drive me out on the grounds that I was too young and inexperienced to manage." She had just started speaking when Devin interrupted her. "What did you say? Didn''t you leave because you found managing the group''s affairs too exhausting and didn''t want to continue?" Devin was somewhat surprised. The next moment. as if realizing something, his aged eyes stared at Joseph, then signaled Vicky to continue speaking. "After I was kicked out of the group, I thought my uncle might have meant well and didn''t tell you, but then he forced me to marry into the Taylor family." As Vicky recalled those experiences, tears welled up in her eyes again. Choking with emotion, she continued, "I was unwilling at the time, so my uncle confined me and didn''t let me leave the house. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it hadn''t been for Irving, I might have already..." At this point, Vicky could no longer control her emotions and burst into tears. Although she had become much stronger inside due to her experiences in the Other World Game, she couldn''t hold back in front of her grandfather. "So, over the past year or so, it wasn''t that you didn''t want to come to the nursing home, but someone was stopping you?" Devin said in a deep voice, then abruptly turned his head to look at Joseph. That sharp gaze made Joseph break out in a cold sweat, and a hint of panic flashed across his ashen face. "Dad, Vicky has been deceived by that scoundrel, which is why she''s saying these things. I''m her uncle. How could I do such things?" Joseph tried to maintain his composure and quickly said, "Dad, you must believe me. I am your son." Caught between his granddaughter and his son, Devin couldn''t immediately determine who was lying. The atmosphere in the ward gradually grew more oppressive. At this moment, a laugh suddenly broke the tension. Everyone''s eyes turned to Irving. Devin, who subconsciously had no goodwill towards Irving, saw him laugh and his expression grew even darker. "You scoundrel!" Joseph shouted angrily. "You''ve deceived our Vicky, and I haven''t even settled the score with you. Now you''re laughing? Finally showing your true colors." "Dad, he''s definitely laughing at us!" Joseph continued to spew nonsense, this time directly targeting Irving. Chapter 119: The Hypocrisy of a Crocodile’s Tears "I''m only laughing at you!" Irving looked at Joseph with a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Do you really think a few words can cover up all the things you''ve done?" "If you want to find out who''s lying, it''s simple. Just ask the family directly, and everything will be clear." Irving said. These words pierced Joseph''s heart like a sharp arrow. Devin held irreplaceable authority within both the family and the group. As long as he was alive, no matter how bold those high-level executives were, they wouldn''t dare lie to his face. Moreover, many people in the Smith family and Ocean Group had been forced into submission by Joseph. Thud! The next moment, the smile on Joseph''s face visibly stiffened. His body weakened, and with a thud, he fell to his knees. He had clearly instructed the gatekeeper at the nursing home not to let Vicky in. Moreover, several hired guards had accompanied him to ensure that, even if Vicky managed to get into the nursing home, she wouldn''t be able to enter this building. He thought he had taken all precautions, yet Vicky still made it here. Joseph was unaware that the guards he had stationed downstairs had already been dealt with by Wendy. Against a top-tier assassin like her, ordinary family guards were no match unless they had the qualifications to use powerful skills from the Other World Game. "Dad, I was wrong... I truly know my mistake." Joseph, now kneeling, crawled to Devin''s side on his knees. At this moment, it was clear who had been lying. "You!" Devin''s entire body trembled with anger. He remembered how Joseph had frequently visited the nursing home, giving him the false impression that his second son had turned over a new leaf. But it turned out to be an act. If Vicky hadn''t broken into the nursing home today, he might have died without knowing the truth. "Dad, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have done those things. Please, give me another chance." Joseph pleaded desperately as he realized his defeat. "You! You''re Vicky''s uncle! You watched her grow up. How could you..." Devin felt a sharp pain in his chest, his old eyes filled with sorrow and anger as he stared at Joseph. Splurt! Devin suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. "Grandpa!" Vicky cried out, rushing to support Devin before he could fall. "Quick, get a doctor!" Soon. The ward descended into chaos. Many doctors in the nursing home, including Elvis who had just been driven out, rushed in upon hearing the emergency call. After about ten minutes of resuscitation. Devin was helped back to his bed. His complexion had slightly improved, but he remained unconscious. The heart rate monitor beside him showed unstable lines. "How is my grandfather?" Vicky, anxious as an ant on a hot pan, looked desperately at the doctor who had just treated her grandfather. However, the doctor only sighed deeply, shook his head, and left. Vicky''s eyes gradually reddened. At this moment, Elvis, the bespectacled doctor, walked up to her. "Vicky, you mustn''t be too upset. Your grandfather''s illness has actually been very serious for the past one or two years. He has been bedridden all this time. Just now, he was pushing himself too hard to get up, and moreover..." "Given your grandfather''s current condition, he can''t withstand any severe shocks." Elvis continued, glancing over at Joseph. Since Devin had collapsed and spat blood, Joseph had stood up from the floor. He didn''t want anyone else to see him in such a pathetic state. As for the doctors and Elvis who had arrived later, they had no idea what had just transpired in the ward. "Stop spouting nonsense." Joseph snapped, casting a fierce look at Elvis. His eyes regained some of their gleam as he pointed to the unconscious Devin on the bed and asked, "I''ll ask you one thing: can you cure him or not?" "This..." Elvis was taken aback, and with no other choice, he reluctantly said, "Chairman Joseph, don''t make things difficult. You''re aware of Devin''s condition. It''s not just us here at the nursing home. Even the top doctors from the capital city have been here before, and even they were at a loss." Not just Elvis, but all the doctors at the nursing home knew Devin''s condition well. They all bowed their heads and sighed. They had already consulted all the renowned doctors from both home and abroad, but none could diagnose what exactly was wrong with Devin. "So, you''re saying there''s no hope?" Joseph asked again. "It''s not that simple, but as you can see, we really can''t do anything." Elvis said, spreading his hands. Sitting by the bed, Vicky felt a deep sorrow upon hearing these words. She held Devin''s withered hand tightly, and tears fell from her eyes like beads. In stark contrast, a smile flashed across Joseph''s face. The burden in his heart finally lifted. "My dear niece, don''t cry yourself sick. Your grandfather is indeed old, and death is a natural part of life." Joseph said, feigning sadness as he stepped forward. He shed crocodile tears. And Joseph''s display was just that. He had feared that his father would not let him off lightly once the truth came out, but now, his father had fainted in anger. Joseph wished for his father''s death. That way, even if Vicky became the family heir, she would pose no threat to him. "Shut your mouth." Vicky shouted angrily. She had long seen through her second uncle''s true nature. Standing up furiously, she said, "If it weren''t for you, would Grandpa be so angry? You bastard, you will get what you deserve!" Her voice echoed in the ward, and everyone picked up on some of the clues from her words. Their expressions gradually grew more complicated. But this was a matter for the Smith family, and they had no right to intervene. Besides, Joseph was now the chairman of Ocean Group, holding power that these people could not afford to challenge. Joseph''s smile disappeared. There was no need for him to pretend any longer. He scoffed coldly, "Well said. Even if I''m a bastard, so what? Unless your grandpa comes back to life, you''re no match for me!" He crossed his arms, looking smug and triumphant. The others in the room looked at Vicky with a hint of pity in their eyes. At that moment. Irving walked over and said in a deep voice, "Saving your grandfather isn''t that difficult. Have you forgotten?" "Irving, do you mean..." Vicky, reminded by Irving''s words, suddenly realized something, and the despair that had clouded her face began to fade. In the game, she was a healing mage and had saved Irving multiple times with her[Healing Art] when he was gravely injured. Joseph first frowned and then sneered, "You two are really dreaming. Do you really think you can save my father?" "What a joke! I''ve hired so many doctors and spent so much money, and none of them could even figure out what kind of illness he has. And you think you can do it?" It wasn''t just Joseph. Elvis and the other doctors in the nursing home also had a peculiar expression on their faces. Although everyone in the room felt sympathetic towards Vicky''s situation, they scoffed at what was just said. In their eyes, Vicky was just a pampered young lady from a wealthy family. They doubted she had any knowledge of medicine, and she might not even be able to cook or do household chores. "Vicky, Mr.Devin''s condition is beyond critical. He can''t withstand any more stress." Elvis said, stepping forward with a sincere warning. "Did you hear that?" Joseph said, watching with amusement. "Don''t say your second uncle didn''t warn you. If you want to try saving your grandfather, I won''t stop you. But if anything happens to him, and the news gets back to the family, even if I forgive you, they won''t." The Smith family had many collateral relatives who were blood-related to Vicky, though they didn''t interact much. Devin''s authority in the family was unmatched. Even Joseph didn''t want to be associated with Devin''s potential death. However, his dear niece was willingly stepping into the spotlight. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing someone willing to take the blame, Joseph certainly wouldn''t interfere. "Chairman Joseph, you really shouldn''t let her do this. You know it''s risky..." Elvis urgently tried to step forward to stop her, but Joseph blocked him. "She''s just a child and doesn''t understand. If she wants to try, let her have the chance." Joseph said, his eyes narrowing, hiding a malicious intent behind his smile. The ward fell silent. Everyone held their breath, anxiously watching Vicky''s every move. "Don''t be nervous. This is the only chance to save your grandfather." Irving said. Vicky took a deep breath. This was the first time she was using [Healing Art] in reality. The next moment, strands of green light began to drift out... Chapter 120: Unveiling True Colors As the green specks of light drifted into Donald''s body, both Vicky and Irving could feel his life force rapidly recovering. However, Joseph, Elvis, and the other doctors couldn''t see this life force. They all thought Vicky''s actions were nothing but a farce. Joseph feigned anger and said, "Why hasn''t the old man woken up yet? Are you intentionally trying to let your grandfather die?! You unfilial granddaughter!" Vicky remained undisturbed by Joseph''s interference. She continued to focus intently on releasing her Healing Art. Since she could already sense her grandfather''s life force recovering, giving up was not an option. This was the only way to save his life. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Didn''t you hear what I said? Stop it right now!" Joseph attempted to further disrupt Vicky''s actions. He knew that Elvis and the sanatorium doctors believed Vicky''s efforts were doomed to fail. If Donald didn''t survive, Joseph could easily place all the blame on Vicky. At that point, he could undermine Vicky''s position within the Smith family. Not only would he drive her out of the family, but he would also make her boyfriend, Irving, pay the price. Joseph cast a sidelong glance at Irving, who returned it with a cold, steely look. Though it was just a glare, it silenced Joseph instantly. In that fleeting moment, Joseph felt an overwhelming sense of murderous intent. "Don''t worry. You''ve already made some progress. If you keep going, you will definitely save your grandfather," Irving said to Vicky in a gentle tone. Vicky nodded and continued to focus on her Healing Art. As time passed, Elvis and the other sanatorium doctors began to notice a slight improvement in Donald''s complexion. "This is impossible! We, as professional doctors, couldn''t do anything, so how can this woman with no medical experience possibly cure Donald?" one of the sanatorium doctors exclaimed in astonishment. Elvis turned around and shot a cold look at the doctor who had spoken. "Silence!" At Elvis''s command, the other doctors fell silent. Although Elvis was also surprised by Vicky''s apparent success, he believed that even if she made some progress, it didn''t mean Donald could be fully cured. Elvis was a highly experienced medical expert. He had long concluded that Donald''s illness was incurable. For the past year or two, he had employed very conservative treatment methods. Elvis''s approach was merely to ensure that Donald wouldn''t suffer too much pain. It could not truly cure his illness. The entire ward fell into an absolute silence. As more and more life force gathered within Donald''s body, his eyes slowly opened. His face looked remarkably rosy, as if his illness had been completely cured. The doctors at the nursing home were equally astonished. It seemed as though Donald had suddenly been healed by some kind of magic, making them doubt their many years of medical experience. This was truly beyond belief! After waking up, Donald slowly raised his hand toward Vicky. Vicky hurried over and covered her grandfather''s hand with both of hers. "Grandpa, you finally woke up! I thought I would never see you again," Vicky said, her eyes red and brimming with tears. Donald''s expression was very calm. He looked at his granddaughter with affection and said slowly, "You saved me. You are indeed my good granddaughter. I always knew you would never abandon me." Unable to hold back, Vicky threw herself into Donald''s arms, crying. Donald gently stroked Vicky''s hair, and tears began to flow from his eyes as well. While Vicky and Donald were enjoying their family reunion, Joseph, seeing that the situation was turning unfavorable, quietly slipped out of the room. However, Irving had no intention of letting Joseph escape so easily. Irving shut the nursing home''s main gate, making it impossible for anyone to leave. He believed that there were definitely people in the nursing home who were colluding with Joseph. When Joseph reached the main gate, he found it locked. "Damn it! I''ve been outsmarted by those two brats!" Joseph quickly took out his phone and called his trusted subordinate. "Where are you right now? Get to Benevolent Sanatorium immediately! I''m trapped here, and you need to come rescue me!" "Chairman Tang, how did you end up getting trapped in Benevolent Sanatorium? Isn''t that where Donald is staying? What on earth is going on?" The person on the other end of the line sounded clearly puzzled. But Joseph had no time to waste. He yelled into the phone, "Didn''t you hear my orders?! Just follow my instructions and get here¡ªno more questions!" Joseph angrily hung up the phone. Although he had displayed anger in front of his subordinate, his primary emotion was actually fear. Vicky being able to save Donald was something Joseph had never anticipated. Moreover, Vicky not only had Donald as her backing, but she also had a new boyfriend, Irving, who was extremely capable. Joseph began pacing back and forth near the nursing home''s main gate, trying to figure out what to do next. Back in Donald''s room, Elvis and the other nursing home doctors looked on in disbelief at the scene before them. To them, it was nothing short of a medical miracle. Donald, who had such a severe illness, had actually been saved by Vicky, who seemed to be merely performing some kind of ritual. "How did you do it? How could you revive a patient with such a severe illness out of thin air?" Elvis finally couldn''t hold back and asked Vicky. At this moment, Vicky and Donald had been talking for quite some time. Donald nodded to Vicky, signaling her to explain how she was able to save him. Vicky turned her head towards Elvis, her expression a mix of anger and disdain. "I was able to save Grandpa because I genuinely wanted to cure him. Unlike you, who deliberately prolonged his illness. You never truly intended to treat him; you were just biding your time, waiting for him to die." Vicky''s words left Elvis completely stunned. "Ms. Tang, I have no idea what you''re talking about. Donald can attest that I have always been doing my utmost to cure him. But his illness is extremely severe and complex. Even though we gave it our all, we couldn''t find a way to heal him. Just because you performed a miracle doesn''t mean we didn''t try. Donald, you tell them¡ªdid we not put in our best effort to treat you?" After his initial shock, Elvis quickly regained his composure. He believed that he had covered his tracks impeccably. Even if he had some sort of understanding with Joseph, no one else would know about it. Just as Elvis finished speaking, Irving, who had been standing silently beside Vicky, suddenly spoke up. "So, are you saying you didn''t take any benefits from Joseph?" Irving''s question immediately drew everyone''s attention to Elvis. Elvis looked at Irving with an expression of disbelief. The transactions between him and Joseph were incredibly secretive. No one else was supposed to know about them. How did this young man in front of him know? "I know what you''re going to say; you''ll definitely deny it. But let me ask you, where were you at 3:00 PM on June 14th, two summers ago?" Irving directly pointed out the time of Elvis and Joseph''s dealings. The reason Irving knew this so precisely was that he had just used [Soul Link]. Unbeknownst to Elvis, Irving had already used the [Soul Link] skill to uncover all of Elvis''s secrets. Elvis stared at Irving in utter disbelief, unable to fathom how this secret had been exposed! Seeing Elvis''s expression, everyone else could pretty much tell that Irving was telling the truth. Donald''s face remained stoic, but his mood had taken a turn for the worse. He never imagined that his youngest son would conspire with his attending physician to set such a trap for him. If it weren''t for Vicky and Irving, he would have remained in the dark. Elvis felt extremely unsettled. He knew things were not going as planned. What he had thought would be an easy task was now completely disrupted by the unexpected appearance of Vicky and Irving. He was infuriated! Elvis had been cornered by Irving with no way out. His expression shifted rapidly, and after a moment, he let out a couple of cold laughs. "I didn''t want things to come to this. I have a great deal of respect for Donald, and I genuinely wanted to maintain a good working relationship with the Smith family. As for who calls the shots in the Smith family, that doesn''t concern me in the slightest." Elvis then turned his gaze directly toward Donald. "Donald, do you really believe that Joseph''s capabilities are inferior to Vicky''s? Do you honestly think that Ocean Group should be handed over to a girl with no work experience and no exposure to significant challenges?" Chapter 121: Truly Overestimating Oneself Elvis''s retort made Donald extremely furious. His breathing became labored, and his eyes turned red as he glared intensely in Elvis''s direction, seemingly ready to lash out at him. Seeing Donald''s state, Vicky grew very worried. She quickly tried to calm him down. "Grandpa, please don''t get angry. No matter what he says, don''t take it to heart. He has already betrayed you. Let my boyfriend deal with him." Initially, Vicky had only said Irving was her boyfriend to explain his presence. But now, she genuinely considered Irving her boyfriend. Vicky''s words had some effect; Donald''s breathing began to steady, and his mood seemed to calm down. Irving stepped forward, positioning himself between Vicky and Elvis. "You don''t seriously think this pretty boy can handle me, do you? You can''t honestly believe that what you see on the surface is all there is to me," Elvis sneered. The expression on Elvis''s face had changed dramatically. He had been a calm and professional doctor, but now he appeared manic and obsessive. "I know some of you have acquired strange abilities from the Shelter game. But if you think you can rely on those weird abilities to defeat me, you''re sorely mistaken!" Elvis''s white lab coat quickly turned black, and he receded into the shadows. His transformation shocked everyone in the room. The doctors from the clinic, who had been standing behind Elvis, were stunned by his change. The moment they saw him merge into the shadows, they bolted for the clinic''s exit. However, when they reached the entrance, they found that even Joseph had been blocked from leaving. There was no way out. Joseph, already in a foul mood, became even angrier when he saw the doctors rushing to the door. "Why aren''t you guarding my father''s room? Do you think you can bear the responsibility if anything happens to him?" Joseph barked. In truth, Joseph didn''t care about Donald''s well-being. He only said this to get rid of the doctors because his men were about to arrive to rescue him, and he didn''t want them interfering. "Chairman Tang! We can''t stay in the room any longer! Elvis has turned into a monster!" one of the clinic''s doctors hurriedly explained to Joseph. Joseph''s face was a picture of shock upon hearing this news. "What did you say? Elvis is a monster? How is that possible?!" Joseph was genuinely astonished; he had started collaborating with Elvis two years ago, long before the Shelter game had appeared. How could Elvis be a monster? "Chairman Tang, it''s true! Everyone here saw Elvis transform into a shadowy creature!" After his initial surprise, Joseph began to think this might not be a bad turn of events. If Elvis, Irving, and Vicky were to perish together, Donald might also die in the ensuing chaos. At that point, Joseph would become the rightful and sole heir to Ocean Group. With this thought, Joseph regained his composure. "A lot of strange things have been happening lately. For instance, that brat Vicky somehow managed to bring Donald back. Is it possible she used some dark magic?" Joseph didn''t miss the chance to throw dirt at Vicky. His words were truly despicable, an attempt to distort reality. The doctors, hearing Joseph''s words, didn''t know how to respond. They had already been informed about what had happened in Donald''s room. Only those who had witnessed the events firsthand knew how outrageous Joseph''s accusations were. They were aware that Joseph and Vicky were vying for control of Ocean Group. It was evident that Joseph was deliberately smearing Vicky''s name, using any means necessary. However, as minor players in this grand scheme, the doctors preferred not to get involved in such pivotal matters. They remained silent throughout. Joseph didn''t blame the silent doctors. He knew they posed no threat to him. "Alright, since the room is so dangerous, you can stay here. I''ve called my men; they will arrive at the clinic soon. Then we can all leave together," Joseph said with an air of authority. His commanding presence quickly calmed the doctors. "Chairman Tang, we are counting on you to get us out of here safely!" "Chairman Tang, our medical skills are top-notch. We can continue to work for you even after we leave the clinic." The doctors began to flatter Joseph. Joseph''s facial expression revealed his enjoyment of their flattery. Meanwhile, inside the room, Irving stood in front of Vicky and Donald, engaging Elvis in the first round of combat. To Irving''s slight surprise, Elvis was far from weak. "You''re not a player of the Shelter game, so how do you possess such immense power? Where did you get your skills and equipment?" Irving had barely managed to defeat Elvis, but he knew that completely subduing him would likely cause significant damage to the clinic. Therefore, Irving wanted to learn more about Elvis. By now, Elvis had fully transformed into a twisted monster. Half of his body was hidden in the shadows, while the other half was covered in tentacles. Irving could no longer see Elvis''s face; it seemed to have merged with his body. "Do you really think you understand the Shelter game completely? Do you honestly believe that the Shelter game is the only anomaly we''ll face before the apocalypse? You''re way too naive!" At this moment, Elvis''s voice had become sharp and bizarre. It seemed he was no longer using his vocal cords but rather scraping his nails against an iron plate. This sound, much like his grotesque body, was unsettling and nauseating. As Elvis spoke, his body, now entirely composed of shadows, lunged rapidly toward Vicky and Donald. Irving didn''t hesitate to block the spreading shadows. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As long as I''m here, you are absolutely safe! Elvis, you''re truly overestimating yourself! Do you think you can defeat me with that level of power? Now, let me show you my true strength!" With a roar, Irving moved Donald and his bed to the edge of the room. Vicky stayed by Donald''s side to protect him. Seeing this, Elvis transformed into a shadow and attempted to pursue Donald. There was no way Irving would let him succeed. He performed a backflip, extending his right hand to grab the shadowy form of Elvis. With a powerful pull, Irving slammed Elvis to the ground. The impact produced a repulsive sound, reflecting Elvis''s rage and astonishment. "Now, I don''t need to worry about affecting others in this fight! I''m going to tear you apart completely, and then I''ll uncover all your secrets!" Under Irving''s relentless assault, Elvis began to retreat. However, Elvis was determined not to let Irving discover his secrets. "I know you have some sort of mind-reading ability. You want to kill me and then use that skill to learn all my secrets. But I won''t let you succeed. I''ll destroy all the information I know. You won''t get any useful intel from me." The shadowy form of Elvis concentrated all its power internally, obliterating all the secrets within his memory. This action infuriated Irving. "If you''re so ungrateful, then I won''t hold back anymore!" Irving launched a fierce attack on Elvis. The two of them kept clashing, their bodies colliding repeatedly. After a close-range confrontation, Elvis staggered back three steps, while Irving remained completely still. This indicated that Irving''s strength was actually somewhat superior to Elvis''s. However, in this kind of battle, no one dared to be careless. Each move was a lethal strike, and every attack was made with full force. The slightest mistake could result in injury or even death. Outside their battleground, Donald coughed twice on his hospital bed. Although he wasn''t in great condition, he closely monitored the fight. "Grandpa, you don''t need to worry. Irving will definitely win," Vicky reassured her grandfather, concerned that he might be too anxious. Donald looked at Vicky and asked in a gentle tone, "Since he''s your boyfriend now, when do you plan to marry him?" Donald''s question made Vicky''s cheeks flush red. "Grandpa! Now is not the time to talk about marriage! Let''s wait until you''re fully recovered before thinking about that." Donald''s words were meant to show Vicky that he had fully accepted Irving as her boyfriend. After the recent events, Donald believed that only with Irving''s help could Vicky protect Ocean Group and the entire Smith family. "Alright, when to get married is up to you, my granddaughter. This old man won''t pressure you." After saying this, Donald focused his clouded eyes on the direction of the fight between Irving and Elvis. Although Donald maintained a calm exterior, he was seething with rage inside. He had been shrewd all his life, never imagining that in his final days, he would be deceived by his own son and his attending doctor. This painful experience nearly drove him to lose his mind.His fingernails had already dug into his palms.Blood flowed from his hands, showing just how furious he was! Donald was determined to make these two pay dearly for their betrayal. Chapter 122: Joseph Summons Backup Just as the battle betwe Irving and Elvis was nearing its d, Joseph''s reinforcemts finally arrived at the Bevolt Sanatorium. Seeing his fully armed subordinates arrive, Joseph finally felt a sse of relief. "Hurry up and op the main gate of the sanatorium! The most important thing you need to do now is rush into the ward and rescue my father!" Joseph put on a very anxious expression. "Vicky, that ungrateful daughter, somehow found a petty thug. This thug actually has some skills and has tak Donald and Elvis hostage. If you don''t act quickly, this thug might cause irreversible harm to Donald''s health! You must act immediately!" Joseph''s subordinates were visibly shocked upon hearing this. They hadn''t expected such a thing to happ in a well-guarded and prestigious place like the Bevolt Sanatorium. However, every one of them had great respect for Donald. As the former leader of Ocean Group and its spiritual figurehead, Donald had to be rescued immediately. "Chairman, I understand! I will lead my team into the ward right away! Shouldn''t you go to a safer place?" A young man clad in a bulletproof vest and holding an assault rifle ran up to Joseph and spoke to him in a calm tone. Joseph recognized the young man in front of him. His name was Bjamin, the deputy manager of Ocean Group''s Security Departmt and a candidate for the proxy of the family guild that Ocean Group was planning. "I must stay here until my father is rescued! Don''t worry about me, just take action quickly! My father''s safety is the most important thing!" Urged by Joseph, Bjamin nodded and th waved to his subordinates. Under Bjamin''s lead, an elite squad from Ocean Group''s Security Departmt advanced quickly towards Irving''s location in a highly professional formation. Joseph glanced at the backs of the squad led by Bjamin, th turned his gaze towards the other doctors in the sanatorium. "Now that the gate is op, you should leave quickly. The situation here is still quite dangerous." Joseph''s tone was very gtle as he spoke. The other doctors in the sanatorium looked very grateful upon hearing his words. "Thank you, Chairman! We will leave as soon as possible!" "Chairman, you should also go to a safer place!" After seeing the doctors off, Joseph signaled to his secretary who was standing not far away. The secretary quickly came to Joseph''s side, and Joseph lowered his voice, saying, "None of these doctors can be allowed to leave! Find someone to deal with all of them immediately." A flash of surprise crossed the secretary''s eyes, but his expression quickly returned to calm. As Joseph''s secretary, he was well-acquainted with Joseph''s methods. Typically, Joseph would take a thorough, eliminative approach wh dealing with pottial threats. The secretary also understood one fundamtal truth: to achieve great things, one must be ruthless and devoid of unnecessary compassion. Sometimes, if a task isn''t carried out thoroughly, it could lead to the failure of the tire deavor. Not every situation offers a second chance. Therefore, the secretary was determined to cooperate with Joseph. If these doctors were allowed to leave, they might pose a threat to Joseph. Naturally, Joseph would never let these doctors go. JAfter all, among these doctors, some had overheard the quarrel betwe the three Tang family members in Donald''s ward. If these doctors were to disclose what they knew, Joseph''s position within Ocean Group would be jeopardized. Ocean Group wasn''t solely controlled by Donald and his descdants. There were other branches of the Tang family within the company. Joseph had to contd with Vicky''s pottial threat on one hand, and on the other, suppress the other branches of the Tang family within Ocean Group. After the secretary left, Joseph finally breathed a sigh of relief. "The ultimate victor will still be me! My dear niece, you are in no position to fight me. Ev if you align yourself with that little brat Irving, you will never be able to defeat me." Joseph''s scheme was now fully revealed. He hoped that the battle betwe Bjamin and Irving would be extremely intse. This way, the newly-recovered Donald might be agitated once again. If Donald were to unfortunately pass away, no matter what Vicky and Irving said, they wouldn''t be able to gain others'' trust. Joseph would th have a legitimate reason to take full control of Ocean Group. Joseph had no inttion of leaving; he planned to stay in the sanatorium to monitor everything. As an elite warrior, Bjamin immediately ssed the presce of Irving and Elvis and realized that these two were not easy to defeat. Therefore, Bjamin quickly halted, extded his hand to signal his team to retreat. Bjamin himself lightly leaped into another corridor, making his way a to the ward where Donald and Vicky were. "Chairman, are you alright? I am here on the orders of the Chairman to rescue you," Bjamin said softly upon seeing the old Chairman. Vicky''s expression showed a trace of panic, as she had se Bjamin before and had heard rumors of his capabilities. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Donald, lying on the bed, stared at Bjamin for a while before speaking slowly. "He really st you? What other instructions did he give you?" ???¦¥§®?£¤?.??? "Old Chairman, the Chairman ordered me to sure your safety and eliminate those who have tak you hostage." "Hostage-takers?! The ones holding me hostage are Elvis and my unfilial son!" Donald''s words left Bjamin utterly shocked. Bjamin looked up at Donald and th at Vicky beside him. He couldn''t understand why this situation had aris. "Young man, since you recognize me, it means you''ve be working at Ocean Group. You will follow my orders, won''t you?" Donald asked Bjamin in a slightly stern tone. Bjamin nodded. Though he had be promoted by Joseph, he was ultimately an employee of Ocean Group. Moreover, wh he first joined Ocean Group, it was still under Donald''s control. "Old Chairman, I will naturally follow your orders!" "Alright, now go support that young man in the front! Help him take down the crazed Elvis! Th have your subordinates come over to protect me." After receiving Donald''s orders, Bjamin first used his walkie-talkie to call all his subordinates over. "Everyone, converge on my position now. Your job is to protect the old Chairman and follow his orders! I''m going to deal with the battle over there!" After issuing the necessary commands, Bjamin nodded to Donald and th dashed out of the ward, joining the fray. At this momt, Irving had the upper hand in his battle with Elvis. However, Elvis was using a series of peculiar spells. These spells slowed Irving''s movemts and allowed Elvis to keep retreating. "You don''t really think you can stop me with these spells, do you? Donald already knows you''re colluding with Joseph. Ev if you escape now, you won''t be able to avoid the Smith family''s pursuit." Irving aimed to disrupt Elvis''s focus with his words. However, Elvis wasn''t swayed. He still hoped to escape through his own efforts. Elvis had maneuvered his shadow toward a wall of the sanatorium. As long as part of his shadow passed through the wall, he could successfully escape. At that momt, a figure clad in a black bulletproof suit appeared not far from Elvis and Irving. The instant this figure appeared, he raised a custom-made submachine gun. The gun made no sound as it fired, but it unleashed a barrage of special bullets. As soon as these bullets hit the shadows created by Elvis''s spells, they formed one hole after another in the shadows. Elvis let out a howl of pain. It was evidt that Bjamin''s attack had inflicted significant damage on Elvis. Although Irving didn''t know who this sudd arrival was, he could at least be sure that, for the momt, this person was on his side. Seizing the opportunity, Irving cast a Fireball spell. A fierce fireball materialized and shot toward the direction of Elvis''s shadow. This time, Elvis had no way to dodge. After suffering consecutive heavy blows, he was no longer capable of fighting. Ultimately, the shadow that Elvis had become was utterly torn to pieces by the blazing fireball. Irving had finally defeated Elvis. After the battle ded, Irving turned his gaze toward the figure in the black bulletproof suit. "Who are you? Why did you assist me in the fight?" "I''m Bjamin, Deputy Manager of Ocean Group''s Security Departmt and Captain of Ocean Group''s Special Assault Team," Bjamin introduced himself first. Upon hearing Bjamin''s title, Irving instinctively prepared for another fight because he deduced that Bjamin had appeared due to Joseph''s summons. Having never countered Bjamin before, it was unclear how strong he was. However, if Bjamin truly turned out to be an emy, a confrontation would be inevitable. Naturally, Irving was quite confidt in his own abilities. However, after waiting for a while, Bjamin made no further moves. "I am here and provided assistance on the orders of the old Chairman," Bjamin said in a cold tone. Chapter 123: Quick Reaction, Narrow Escape Upon hearing that Bjamin was acting on Donald''s orders, Irving''s face showed a hint of confusion. "Are you saying Donald st you here?" Irving asked Bjamin ttatively. Bjamin shook his head. "I came here on the orders of the Chairman. My duty is to sure the old Chairman''s safety! So, don''t ev think about taking him hostage." "Me, take Donald hostage?" Irving repeated Bjamin''s words in disbelief. He th realized there was some misunderstanding betwe them. "I am not holding Donald hostage. The one who has tak Donald hostage is the currt Chairman of Ocean Group, Joseph! The very person who st you here!" Irving thought that after saying this, Bjamin would immediately change his attitude towards him. However, to his surprise, Bjamin remained impassive. Bjamin stood still, coldly staring in Irving''s direction. At that momt, Bjamin''s walkie-talkie suddly crackled to life. "Captain, the old Chairman is asking if the battle is over. If it is, please come to see him with Irving. Confirm receipt, over." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Received, over," Bjamin replied. After ding the call, Bjamin turned to Irving and asked, "You must be Irving. The old Chairman is calling for us. Let''s go quickly." With that, Bjamin headed directly towards Donald''s ward. Irving found Bjamin''s reaction somewhat strange. However, so far, Bjamin had posed no threat to Irving, nor to Vicky and Donald. Both sides had be cooperating up to this point. Therefore, Irving saw no reason to be overly critical of Bjamin''s reaction. Irving followed Bjamin towards Donald''s ward. At the same time, at the trance of the sanatorium, Joseph ssed that something was amiss. The sounds of the battle had ceased, indicating that someone among Elvis, Irving, and Bjamin had emerged victorious. Joseph, feeling a bit anxious, urged a bodyguard beside him, "Quickly, contact the assault team. Find out what''s happing now." "Yes, Chairman! I will contact them immediately!" Just as Joseph finished giving this command, his expression turned slightly hesitant. Joseph suddly realized that if Donald had indeed perished in the battle, there would have be a significant reaction. Whether it was Irving, Bjamin, or Elvis, each held Donald in high regard. Moreover, Vicky had not be involved in the battle. If Donald had truly passed away, Vicky would be in immse pain and likely wailing in despair. Since of these reactions had occurred, the most likely scario was that Donald had not faced any life-threating danger. Realizing this, Joseph felt the urgt need to leave immediately. Joseph called over his secretary. "We have more important matters to attd to. Leave this to the security departmt. Let''s take the helicopter and leave right away." Joseph''s secretary looked slightly puzzled. "Chairman, do you really think we should leave now? Didn''t you say earlier that you needed to stay here and see what happs with your own eyes?" "I know what I said earlier; I don''t need you to remind me! The situation has changed significantly. Staying here is just a waste of time. There are many pressing matters at Ocean Group that require my atttion!" By this point, Joseph''s tone had become very severe. His secretary had no choice but to arrange for the helicopter to come over. Soon, Joseph and his secretary boarded the helicopter and headed towards the capital''s airport. Joseph had made up his mind; he needed to get away from the capital city as quickly as possible. Donald had already lost all faith in Joseph. With Vicky''s help, Donald would undoubtedly regain control of Ocean Group. Once that happed, Donald would uncover everything Joseph had done while serving as Chairman. Donald would certainly not let Joseph off the hook. Joseph''s only hope now was to escape to a place where Donald couldn''t find him for the time being. The Bevolt Sanatorium wasn''t far from the airport. Once he arrived at the airport, Joseph boarded his private jet and left the capital for another country. Joseph didn''t notify his subordinates because, in this dire situation, he didn''t have time to inform anyone else. ?¡Ì?¦¥§®§²??.§³§°? Back at the Bevolt Sanatorium, inside Donald''s ward. Upon returning, Bjamin and Irving were met with Donald''s question, "You two have dealt with Elvis, right?" "Yes, old Chairman," Bjamin replied coldly. "Stop calling me the old Chairman. I''ve decided to return to Ocean Group and resume my position as Chairman," Donald said calmly to Bjamin. Donald''s declaration shocked the other Ocean Group security personnel in the room. They had grown accustomed to Joseph being their Chairman. They never expected that Donald would immediately return to serve as the Chairman of the Group. What would happ to Joseph? Once this news is announced, how much chaos will it cause? These questions were too overwhelming for them to ev contemplate. Therefore, they all wanted to see Bjamin''s reaction, as he might be the only one who truly knew the situation. However, Bjamin''s reaction was just as it had be before. Although his face was covered by a mask, prevting others from seeing his expression, his body language alone made it clear that Bjamin was not surprised in the least. "Where is that bastard Joseph now? Get him here immediately! He must pay for colluding with outsiders to deceive me!" Donald''s fury was evidt wh he spoke of Joseph. Halfway through, Donald began to cough. Though Vicky had helped him regain some of his health, he had be gravely ill not long ago. His rectly recovered body couldn''t withstand such intse stress. "Chairman, we can''t reach Joseph. We can only get in touch with his secretary. According to the secretary, Joseph has already tak his private jet and left for another country," Bjamin reported. An Ocean Group security guard, after communicating with other Ocean Group employees via walkie-talkie, reported back to Donald. Donald''s expression grew ev more grim. "I knew it, that ungrateful son would definitely choose to run away! How did our Smith family d up with such a disloyal child?" Although Donald''s tone was still filled with anger, Irving ssed that Donald wasn''t overly concerned about Joseph''s escape. In fact, it seemed that, to some extt, Donald might have tacitly approved of Joseph''s departure. "Chairman, what should we do next?" Bjamin asked Donald calmly. Donald glanced at Vicky, th at Irving. "Since Joseph has fled abroad, let''s head back to Ocean Group headquarters. I will announce my return as the Chairman of the Group. I will also reveal my new batch of personnel appointmts. Vicky, as my granddaughter, must hold a more important position within the Group." At this momt, Donald was determined to mtor Vicky. As his granddaughter, she had risked everything to save him, and deep down, he was incredibly moved. If it wer''t for Vicky, he might have already left this world. Because his granddaughter gave him the chance to continue living and regain control of the Group, he was committed to nurturing her. He wanted to sure that his granddaughter would become his right-hand person! After saying this, Donald hesitated for a momt before slowly continuing, "Irving, since you are Vicky''s boyfrid, you should come with us to Ocean Group headquarters. Vicky might still need your help afterward." Irving nodded. "No matter what trouble Vicky faces, I will be there to help her! Our relationship is very deep!" Irving''s words deeply moved Vicky. Vicky never expected Irving to value her so highly. Moreover, he was willing to say this oply in front of others. This only deeped Vicky''s admiration for Irving. In her heart, she already saw Irving as someone she could trust her future to. Now, Vicky guinely hoped that she could marry Irving. "Alright, save these words for wh you''re alone," Donald remarked plainly. "Everyone, get ready immediately. We are heading to Ocean Group headquarters now." Under Donald''s orders, the Ocean Group security team swiftly escorted Donald, Vicky, and Irving back to Ocean Group headquarters at the fastest possible speed. On the way back to the headquarters, Donald issued new directives. He instructed all members of the Ocean Group board to arrive at the headquarters as quickly as possible. Wh the board members received Donald''s instructions, they were very surprised. They hadn''t expected the directive to come from Donald, especially since he had handed over the Chairman position to his second son, Joseph, two years ago. These board members also kely ssed that a significant change was immint within Ocean Group. So, before heading to the headquarters for the board meeting, they had serious discussions with their trusted subordinates to strategize responses. After all, this incidt occurred so suddly that it left them at a loss. They had no choice but to gather some of their own people to analyze the situation''s developmt. However, no matter what preparations they made, they couldn''t possibly predict the actual situation. After all, Joseph''s escape, Donald''s return to power, and the planned elevation of Vicky all happed within a single day. Ev those with the intt to gather information couldn''t possibly collect useful intel in such a short time. Thus, the majority of Ocean Group board members only learned the specific details after the emergcy board meeting was conved. Chapter 124: I Have Confidence in You On the way to Ocean Group, Vicky and Donald were seated in one car, while Bjamin and Irving were in another. In Vicky''s car, she was gaging in small talk with Donald while contemplating what she should say at the upcoming Ocean Group board meeting. After all, she hadn''t attded a board meeting there in the past year or two. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling a bit worried?" Donald noticed his granddaughter''s concern and asked her gtly. Vicky nodded. "Actually, there''s no need to worry too much. I''ll make sure no one challges you. You just need to showcase your abilities in managing Ocean Group," Donald reassured her. He had already made up his mind. After resuming his role as Chairman of Ocean Group, his top priority would be to groom Vicky. She would be temporarily appointed as the acting CEO. During this period, she could familiarize herself with Ocean Group''s operations and internal relationships. Once she was well-acquainted with everything, Donald would hand over the Chairman position to her. Vicky still looked a bit downcast. "Grandpa, isn''t this too much for you? Or maybe I''m just too incompett. If I could handle all the company''s affairs by myself, you wouldn''t have to work so hard." Vicky was a very kind-hearted person. Every time a crisis arose, she would search for faults within herself. This was also why she had be bullied by Joseph before meeting Irving. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t underestimate yourself. You''re not incompett at all. The fact that you had the courage to come to Bevolt Sanatorium today and expose that scoundrel''s schemes shows that you have both courage and wisdom. You definitely have what it takes to be the CEO of Ocean Group. Giv ough time, you''ll become familiar with everything. By th, I can truly retire," Donald said with confidce in Vicky. However, Donald was also aware that he had be away from Ocean Group for two years. In that time, many things must have changed within the company. It would be nearly impossible to grasp everything quickly, so he had resolved to establish Vicky''s authority at the upcoming board meeting. Meanwhile, in the car with Irving and Bjamin, the two were discussing the shelter game. "Your skills are far superior to those of an average assassin. And wh you saw me and Elvis fighting, you didn''t show any surprise. This means you also have the test qualification for the shelter game, right?" Irving asked calmly. Bjamin nodded. "Of course, and I also need to take care of the Ocean Group guild. Although the guild hasn''t be officially established yet, our resource accumulation within the shelter game is already quite substantial." Bjamin''s tone was now much more composed than before. Previously, Bjamin''s tone had be extremely cold and distant, but while speaking with Irving, he appeared much more approachable. This change in tone was tirely because he recognized that Irving was very important to Donald and Vicky. As the Deputy Manager of Ocean Group''s Security Departmt and a loyal member of the Tang family, Bjamin naturally had to show respect to Irving. Wh Irving heard that the Ocean Guild had accumulated a significant amount of resources, he immediately thought of his previously formulated plan. If he could control the resources of the Ocean Guild, the progress of his plan could be greatly accelerated. "Are you planning to cooperate with us?" Bjamin suddly asked Irving as he was siltly contemplating his plan. Irving nodded but didn''t say anything further. He continued to siltly think about his next steps. Bjamin was not surprised by Irving''s reaction. He understood that if Irving wanted to collaborate with Ocean Group, he would likely prefer to discuss it with Vicky and Donald. Bjamin could only carry out the instructions of Donald and Vicky. Soon ough, Donald and his tourage finally arrived at the headquarters of Ocean Group. The currt CEO of Ocean Group was already waiting anxiously at the trance. Seeing Donald''s car arrive, the CEO''s face lit up with a flattering smile as he personally oped the car door for Vicky and Donald. "Mr. Chairman, you''re finally here! I was still contemplating whether to sd a doctor to look after you! Did you counter any troubles on the way? How is your health?" The CEO''s voice was full of concern as he greeted Donald. Donald, however, showed no change in expression. He merely nodded slightly. "All the board members have arrived. Would you like to hold the emergcy board meeting now or wait a bit?" the CEO asked in a lowered voice. "My health is fine, and with my granddaughter taking care of me on the way, I''m in good spirits. We can hold the emergcy meeting immediately." "I understand, Mr. Chairman!" said the CEO. With that, he instructed his subordinates to escort Donald and Vicky into the Ocean Group headquarters. At this momt, Bjamin approached the CEO. Lowering his voice, he whispered a few words to him. Irving could clearly see the CEO''s face change dramatically upon hearing what Bjamin said. §®¡Ì?¦¥?§²??.?§°§® "Oh, Irving, you should come along too. Today, you are also eligible to attd our Ocean Group''s emergcy board meeting," Donald said suddly as he reached the elevator, turning to look in Irving''s direction. Irving nodded and followed them. Bjamin had already returned to the Security Departmt''s base with his subordinates. He had no qualifications to attd the emergcy board meeting. After Bjamin left, the CEO''s face still looked quite grim. However, he managed to maintain his professional demeanor ev under such circumstances. In the top-floor boardroom of Ocean Group''s headquarters, the hastily summoned board members were gathered in small groups, whispering among themselves. "Why were we suddly called together?" "And it was the old Chairman who summoned us. Where''s Joseph? Could it be that the old Chairman is removing Joseph?" "If Joseph is being removed, who''s going to be Chairman? Could it be Vicky? Isn''t she a bit too young?" As the board members whispered among themselves, the meeting room door suddly swung op. Donald, supported by Vicky, walked into the room. The board members quickly stood up and greeted Donald. Along with Donald and Vicky, the Ocean Group CEO and Irving also tered the room. "Mr. Chairman, everyone is here," the CEO reminded Donald. Donald took his seat at the head of the table and scanned the room. "The first thing I want to address by gathering everyone here today is that Ocean Group needs to undergo some personnel changes," Donald said slowly. To the others in the room, Donald''s words carried significant weight. Everyone focused inttly, waiting for Donald to announce the personnel changes. "Joseph no longer has the qualifications to be the Chairman of the company. He colluded with outsiders to set me up and nearly deceived me. Therefore, I now announce that Joseph is stripped of his Chairman position, and all his shares in Ocean Group are froz!" Donald declared sternly. Donald''s piercing gaze swept across the room, as if trying to capture every board member''s reaction. Having expericed such betrayal, his approach had become more decisive and uncompromising. Donald understood that this was a critical momt for the transfer of power. He needed to display formidable strgth to quickly regain control of the company. His goal was not merely to secure the chairman''s position but to seamlessly take over the company without disrupting its operations. At the same time, he aimed to completely remove Joseph''s loyalists. Despite the severity of Donald''s tone, the board members were not very surprised, as they had already suspected this outcome from various clues. Donald th turned his gaze to the Ocean Group CEO. "There''s another personnel adjustmt," Donald said, pausing briefly. "You are no longer qualified to continue as the CEO of the group. You are dismissed!" The CEO''s face showed utter shock upon hearing Donald''s words. He couldn''t understand why he was being dismissed. He believed he had only collaborated with Joseph and was unaware of many of Joseph''s actions. "Mr. Chairman, why are you dismissing me?! I never collaborated with Joseph! I was never involved in his schemes against you." "So, you admit you knew he did these things, right? If you knew, why didn''t you tell me?" Donald''s retort left the CEO of Ocean Group with no room to argue further. Deep down, the CEO might have believed he was innoct. After all, Joseph was in power at the time, wielding significant influce, and many decisions were beyond his control. However, once a person makes a choice, ev a tacit one, they must bear the consequces of that choice. Having made the wrong decision, he had no gs for complaint. He could only regret that he hadn''t had the conscice to curb Joseph''s excesses. Perhaps if he had, he wouldn''t find himself in such an awkward position now. "Security! Remove this man immediately!" Donald ordered. Following Donald''s command, several security personnel from Ocean Group dragged the dismissed CEO out of the room. After the CEO was removed, the meeting room door was slammed shut. The mood among the other board members became extremely tse. Chapter 125: Achieving Multiple Goals After announcing the first two personnel changes, Donald turned his gaze to Vicky. "I will assume the position of Chairman of Ocean Group myself, and the CEO position will be handed over to my granddaughter." With Donald''s words, everyone''s eyes in the meeting room shifted to Vicky. Vicky felt a bit nervous for a momt. She didn''t know what to say or what kind of action to take. At that momt, she suddly heard Irving''s voice. "Don''t be so nervous. Both Donald and I have great confidce in you. Besides, reclaiming the inheritance rights of Ocean Group has always be your goal, hasn''t it? Now is the time to showcase your capabilities." Hearing Irving''s words, Vicky looked over at him and saw an couraging smile on his face. Taking a deep breath, she stepped forward. "I am confidt that I can perform well as the CEO of Ocean Group. I also hope that during my ture, I can work well with all of you. I ask for your support in my work." Vicky spoke smoothly, and a smile finally appeared on Donald''s face. "You see? This is my granddaughter! There will be no issues with her as CEO. All you need to do is support her." Giv Donald''s dorsemt, no one in the room had any gs to object. Vicky was directly appointed as the CEO of Ocean Group. This actually exceeded Vicky''s expectations; she had originally thought she would be appointed as interim CEO first. "Alright, I''m getting old, and I''m already tired from saying just these few words. I''ll let the group''s CEO speak to you now and outline your next tasks." With that, Donald vacated his seat, inviting Vicky to take his place. This gesture demonstrated his firm stance¡ªthat he intded to pass on his position to Vicky. This move also elevated Vicky''s authority in the eyes of the other board members. After taking Donald''s place, Vicky cleared her throat first. "You all should be well aware that I hav''t be involved in Ocean Group''s affairs for some time. Therefore, in the first week or two, I hope to familiarize myself with the various operations of Ocean Group. In the next couple of days, I ask each of you to organize and report on what you''re responsible for. If I find your methods appropriate, you will continue to handle your currt responsibilities. If I find any issues with your methods, I will prompt you to make necessary adjustmts. If anyone fails to follow my directives for adjustmts, I will directly dismiss you." Vicky mustered all her courage to say these words. She didn''t want the others in the room to sse any insecurity from her. Her approach indeed had a very positive effect; the people in the meeting room began to feel a slight fear of her. "I have nothing more to say. Grandpa, if you have anything else to add, please go ahead," Vicky said after outlining her plans for the next couple of weeks. Donald shook his head. "I have nothing more to add either. Let''s adjourn the meeting. Just follow my granddaughter''s instructions," Donald said. With that, the emergcy board meeting of Ocean Group came to an d. However, for the board members who attded, their crisis was far from over. They knew Vicky would likely target some of them in the coming days, causing underlying tsions within Ocean Group. On the surface, though, Vicky had already achieved a significant victory. She successfully regained control of Ocean Group and ousted her uncle. More importantly, her beloved grandfather had regained some of his health. Vicky knew her grandfather''s illness wasn''t completely cured, but with Irving''s help, she believed she could evtually find a way to fully restore his health. After everyone else had left, only Vicky and Irving remained in the meeting room. "Congratulations, you''ve finally achieved your goal," Irving said with a smile. He was guinely happy for Vicky, having witnessed all the hardships she had dured. "I owe you a huge thank you. Without you, I could never have achieved my goal. Without you, my grandfather might have be killed by my uncle," Vicky said as she hugged Irving. Vicky was truly grateful to Irving this time. She had always liked him, but now she found herself hopelessly in love. She couldn''t imagine what would have happed without Irving! As they embraced, every detail of their journey from first meeting to resolving her grandfather''s crisis flashed through her mind like sces in a movie. §®??§¦????.?§°§® She was deeply moved and felt a profound sse of happiness in that momt. Indeed, what could be more blissful than being in the arms of the one you love? She wished this momt could last forever and wanted to savor every bit of this joyful time. "Do we really need to say thank you to each other?" Irving''s words left Vicky momtarily stunned. Tears began to stream down her face. "You''re right, we don''t need to say thank you. From now on, I''ll give you my full support. Whatever you ask, I''ll agree to it," Vicky declared with a big smile, despite the tears in her eyes. Irving knew Vicky was expericing a whirlwind of emotions. He waited for her to calm down before sharing his plan with her. "I''ve learned from Bjamin that Ocean Group is also forming its own guild. I hope to collaborate with Ocean Group''s guild." As soon as Irving mtioned his plan, Vicky nodded without hesitation. "Of course, that''s not a problem. In fact, Ocean Group''s guild won''t just collaborate with you; I''ve decided that you will lead it," Vicky said. Irving was surprised by Vicky''s decision. However, he remained steadfast in his previous stance. He had no inttion of joining any guild, ev if it meant being the guild leader. "You should know that I have no inttion of joining any organization. I just want to collaborate with Ocean Group''s guild," Irving clarified. Vicky realized that her decision had be a bit hasty after hearing Irving''s words. With a hint of apology, Vicky said, "I didn''t consider your feelings. Since you don''t want to be the head of our guild, how do you propose we collaborate?" Although Vicky was willing to offer Irving all the help he needed, she had to be more cautious wh it came to Ocean Group. She had just tak control and didn''t want to be perceived as an incapable CEO. "I will provide your guild with some equipmt. In return, your guild should give me 50% of the minerals and crops you find. That sounds like a fair deal, doesn''t it?" Irving proposed. Irving believed his offer was fair. He had similar terms with other guilds. Vicky, knowing this, readily agreed. "I can agree to those terms. But for the specifics, you should discuss with Bjamin. I''ll call him over right now," Vicky said, reaching for the phone to dial Ocean Group''s security departmt. However, Irving stopped her. "No need to call him over. I''ll go visit him directly. He should be in the security office, right? Just let him know about our decision. You have plty of other things to handle, and I shouldn''t waste your time." Irving was guinely considering Vicky''s situation. He had noticed some board members who were not tirely convinced by Vicky during the emergcy meeting. He wanted her to make a strong impression right from the start, so he didn''t want to take up more of her time. Vicky knew that Irving was thinking about her best interests. She secretly vowed to herself that she would excel and earn the respect of the board members as soon as possible. Although proving herself would be a challging task, Vicky had full confidce in her abilities. All she needed was an opportunity, and she felt that opportunity was just a the corner! Vicky nodded, "You can go see him now. I''ll give him a call to inform him." After leaving the meeting room, Irving quickly headed towards the security manager''s office. The security manager''s office was on the first floor, while the boardroom was at the top. It took Irving a full minutes to reach the security manager''s office. Inside the office, besides Bjamin, there was another man prest. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You must be Irving. Presidt Tang has already called me. I''m aware of everything, and we will cooperate with you," said the portly middle-aged man ingratiatingly upon seeing Irving. "Although I''m the head of the security departmt, I''m not very familiar with matters within the shelter game. Bjamin is the one handling the shelter game. You can discuss the collaboration with him," the security manager said before leaving the room. As soon as he stepped out of the office, the expression on the security manager''s face changed drastically. He shot a cold glance at Irving from the corner of his eye. "Who would''ve thought that Joseph would fail at the hands of this kid? I need to find out what Irving is capable of," he muttered to himself as he quickly walked away. Chapter 126: The Initial Layout After the security manager of Ocean Group left, only Irving and Bjamin remained in the office. By this time, Bjamin had already changed from his bulletproof vest into a regular suit. To Irving, Bjamin now looked like a young professional who had just started working. With a calm expression on his face, Bjamin coldly said to Irving, "Presidt Tang has just called me. I''ll immediately execute the decisions you and she have agreed upon. Wh do you plan to ter the shelter game? I''ll familiarize you with the mines and subordinate guilds under my control." Bjamin was indeed a man of action. He was well aware of the relationship betwe Irving, the chairman, and the chairman''s daughter. His task now was to minimize unnecessary trouble and demonstrate his capabilities and loyalty. Without wasting a single word, Bjamin had already mapped out the next steps. "Since we are partners, I should naturally offer you some help," Irving said, pulling out a doz ordinary weapons and a few advanced ones from thin air. "Consider these as my contribution. Distribute them to your people quickly so they can familiarize themselves with them." Bjamin didn''t refuse and swiftly collected the weapons. He knew this wasn''t the time for politess. These weapons were crucial for boosting their combat effectivess and supporting the tire team. "Are you suggesting we will soon face a critical situation?" Bjamin''s expression remained calm, but his tone showed a hint of concern. "Why do you ask that?" "There''s no need for you to rush to distribute these weapons unless you anticipated an urgt situation. Giv your willingness to help, merely providing the weapons would suffice. The only logical explanation is that you know we will face a critical situation in the shelter game soon. Considering your backg, you must have crucial information." Bjamin laid out his reasoning directly. Irving scrutinized Bjamin from head to toe, feeling that Bjamin was a man of deep mystery. "I''m really not sure if I should cooperate with you," Irving said hesitantly. Although Bjamin had be helpful and was loyal to both Ocean Group and the Smith family, Irving couldn''t shake the feeling that Bjamin was hiding other secrets. "Whether or not you cooperate with me is tirely your decision. My job is to follow Presidt Tang''s orders. If she commands me to cooperate with you, th I will," Bjamin replied. Bjamin had originally hoped that Irving would answer his question. He didn''t expect Irving to still be suspicious of him. However, Bjamin had countered similar situations before. Wh faced with others'' doubts, he never bothered to explain himself. After all, they didn''t have a foundation of trust yet. This cooperation was a good opportunity for both sides to achieve a certain level of understanding and increase mutual trust. So, explanations were useless; the most important thing was to get things done right. "Do you have any other matters to discuss? If not, let''s ter the shelter game together," Bjamin urged, wanting Irving to quickly familiarize himself with the mines and the guild members under Ocean Group''s control. Irving looked at Bjamin and finally nodded in agreemt. "I''ll return to my place as soon as possible. Once I''m in the shelter game, I''ll notify you." With that, Irving left immediately. Irving could have tered the shelter game from Bjamin''s shelter, but doing so posed significant risks for him. He wasn''t sure yet if Bjamin was tirely trustworthy. After Irving left, Bjamin glanced at the documts on his desk. After a momt of hesitation, he picked up the phone on his desk. "Old Chairman, I still have some concerns. Irving has hidd a lot from us. He must know more detailed information about the shelter game." "That''s not your concern," came Donald''s voice from the other d of the line. "Just follow the Presidt''s orders and continue cooperating with Irving. For your safety, I''ll have others keep an eye on Irving. You don''t need to watch him anymore." Donald didn''t fully trust Irving either. He had initially ordered Bjamin to keep a close watch on Irving. But after Vicky decided to cooperate with Irving, it became impractical for Bjamin to keep a close eye on him. After all, in the shelter game, Bjamin and Irving would need to coordinate in battle. ??¨N?????.§³?§® "I understand! I''ll cooperate with him properly!" After hanging up, Bjamin prepared to ter the shelter game. Before Irving contacted him, he needed to inform others about the cooperation with Irving. On his way back home, Irving carefully pondered his conversation with Bjamin. He felt that Bjamin was hinting at something more. But after thinking for a while, he decided not to waste any more ergy on it. "No matter what information Bjamin is hiding, I''ve already completed the initial layout. Not only have I collaborated with James and the Gre Ivy Group, as well as the Gre Family Guild, but I also have close ties with the Angel Guild. Now, with this cooperation with Ocean Group''s guild, I have considerable support in the shelter game." With so much support, I can safely navigate the upcoming crisis in the shelter game. However, I must remain vigilant. The Night Blades are about to stir up a rebellion in several cities a the City of Warding. I need to be fully prepared. Irving had indeed completed the initial layout. His strategy involved not only the shelter game but also the real world. Irving knew very well that if the Night Blades gained a significant advantage in the real world, no one could stop them in the shelter game. Upon returning home, Irving immediately tered the shelter game. His shelter hadn''t yet be moved to the agreed-upon castle. Looking at the surings of his shelter, Irving couldn''t help but sigh, "I''m about to leave this place. I feel a bit reluctant. After all, I''ve be through many battles here." As Irving was lost in thought, he suddly received a message from Bjamin. "I have everything ready. Sd me the location of your shelter, or you can come to my currt location. I''ll sd you my coordinates." Bjamin directly st his location to Irving. After confirming everything, Irving chose to teleport to Bjamin''s location. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bjamin''s shelter was situated beath a snow-capped mountain. The mountain provided excellt cover for the shelter, and Bjamin had relocated all his subordinates'' shelters there as well. Wh multiple shelters are connected, their defsive capabilities increase significantly. Additionally, Bjamin had set up a series of traps outside his shelter. Combined with the imposing presce of the distant snow mountain, Bjamin''s shelter became nearly impregnable. "It seems you''re quite skilled at choosing shelter locations. Moving your shelter beath this snow mountain was a brilliant move. You hav''t faced many attacks, have you?" Irving remarked, impressed by Bjamin''s shelter setup. Bjamin nodded. "My shelter hasn''t countered much emy aggression. But now isn''t the time to discuss that. The mines we control are not far from here. Let me take you there." Under Bjamin''s guidance, Irving soon arrived near the mines controlled by the Ocean Group guild. He found that the ore produced by the mines wasn''t particularly valuable to him. "It seems you can''t provide me with much help. Do you only control this one mine?" Irving asked, slightly disappointed. Bjamin''s expression finally changed. Irving could tell that Bjamin was a bit angry. "We put in a lot of effort to secure this mine. How can you be so quick to judge that it won''t be of much help to you?" Bjamin retorted, clearly displeased. Faced with Bjamin''s retort, Irving responded with a wry smile. "I don''t need ordinary ores anymore. What I need are rare ores to continually upgrade my equipmt. Can the mines you control produce such rare ores? Ev if they can, it might not be that important for you. After all, you hav''t yet acquired weapons that require rare ores for hancemt." Irving''s explanation was indeed quite reasonable. Resource allocation is crucial at this point. Rare ores might not be of much use to others right now. Ev if they manage to mine them and store them at home, there''s no way to convert them into combat power. This is detrimtal to the tire team''s combat effectivess. Effective teamwork requires rational resource distribution. Bjamin realized that his earlier reaction might have be a bit excessive. His expression returned to a state of calm. Bjamin wasn''t foolish; on the contrary, he now understood the importance of team collaboration ev more. Quickly hancing combat power and upgrading the gear of capable fighters was of utmost urgcy. In light of this, he immediately realized the need to take Irving to some mines that might yield rare ores. "In that case, let me take you to another mine. It''s located farther away and will take us about an hour to reach." Irving nodded and followed Bjamin as they continued on. He wasn''t concerned about spding an extra hour. As long as he could find the rare ores he needed in the other mine, the time would be well worth it. Chapter 127: Plotting of the Night Blades While Irving was making his arrangemts, the Night Blades were also making their final preparations for the immint action. The Night Blades had already stationed a significant number of operatives in several cities suring the City of Warding. Once the leader of the Night Blades gave the order, they would immediately act to destroy the official institutions in these cities. However, the Night Blades'' failure in the shelter game had affected their operations in the real world. The top brass of the Night Blades were forced to conve an emergcy meeting. This opportunity was crucial for them, and they could no longer afford any more failures. If any further issues arose, they would face immse pressure. "We cannot take immediate action in the City of Warding. In the shelter game, it was Irving who heavily damaged our special task force, and he is currtly in the City of Warding. If we act rashly, Irving will undoubtedly thwart our plans. The personnel we''ve deployed in the City of Warding are simply not capable of defeating Irving. So, I hope we can consider this further." A very old voice emerged from the shadows. As this voice appeared, everyone looked up toward the shadows, as if a backbone had emerged. In such a critical situation, having a leader could stabilize everyone''s emotions and boost confidce. Of course, not everyone thought this way. He was the elder of the Night Blades responsible for the actions in the City of Warding and its suring cities. "Elder Seville, ar''t you being a bit too cautious? No matter how strong Irving is, he''s just one person. I recall that we have a significant number of operatives stationed in the City of Warding." Another slightly younger voice came from the shadows. "Elder Seville, we''ve be preparing for this operation for a long time. If you abandon the action so easily, wouldn''t all our previous preparations go to waste? This would certainly cause chaos within the Night Blades. As an elder, you should have forese such a situation." Facing the opposition from the other two elders, Elder Seville did not easily abandon his own ideas. He had his own plans for everything he said, and rash actions would befit the Night Blades in no way. He had to point this out in a timely manner to avoid unnecessary losses. "Of course, I know that easily delaying the action will throw the Night Blades into chaos. But if we act rashly and ultimately fail, won''t that cause ev greater chaos for the Night Blades? I just need you to give me about one more week of preparation time. After a week, I will certainly take action and sure the success of the operation." After Elder Seville finished speaking, the emergcy meeting fell into silce once again. Although the other elders found Elder Seville''s request somewhat inappropriate, they also had a great deal of respect for him. After a long silce, a very hoarse and deep voice emerged from the deepest part of the shadows. "Do you only need an additional sev days?" Hearing this voice, Elder Seville quickly responded, "Yes, Your Emince! I only need an additional sev days. After these sev days, I will definitely complete the task you have giv me." "I need a reason. What kind of arrangemts will you make during these sev days? How will you turn an otherwise impossible mission into a success after just sev days?" The hoarse and deep voice pressed further. Elder Seville adjusted his mindset and slowly revealed his plan. "Everyone should be well aware that a very significant evt rectly occurred within the Ocean Group. The original chairman, Joseph, was ousted, and Joseph''s niece, Vicky, became the new presidt of the Ocean Group. According to the intelligce we have obtained, Vicky has a very close relationship with Irving. So, we cannot rule out the possibility that Joseph''s ousting was due to Irving." Although Joseph had be ousted, he still had many followers within the Ocean Group. Vicky couldn''t possibly eliminate all of Joseph''s followers in such a short time. I need sev days to reach a cooperation agreemt with Joseph. If we can achieve this cooperation, our operations in the City of Warding will become much easier." As the elder in charge of the Night Blades'' activities a the City of Warding, Elder Seville was well aware of everything happing there. After Joseph was ousted, Elder Seville kely realized that he might be able to cooperate with Joseph. If they could work with Joseph to take down both the Ocean Group and Irving, the Night Blades'' influce in the City of Warding would reach its peak. At that point, ev the Angel Guild wouldn''t be able to defeat them. After Elder Seville finished outlining his plan, he patitly awaited the others'' responses. The elders who initially disagreed with Elder Seville''s plan now felt that his proposal would make their upcoming actions much more secure. Thus, at the emergcy meeting, the top brass of the Night Blades approved Elder Seville''s plan. "I must remind you, if your plan fails again, you will not get another chance. The precious weapons you possess will also be reclaimed by the Night Blades." The hoarse and deep voice warned Elder Seville. "I understand perfectly. I will remember your words, Your Emince!" ?¡Ì?????§Á.??? After saying this, Elder Seville felt his consciousness plunge into a deep sea. As his awaress continued to sink, he gradually closed his eyes. Wh Elder Seville''s consciousness returned, he found himself back in his own room. The Night Blades'' emergcy meeting had not be held in the real world, nor in the shelter game. Instead, it had be conducted through a form of mtal connection. Elder Seville got out of bed and shook his head. "The method of mtal connection is still somewhat immature. Every time it ds, I experice a severe headache." In fact, Elder Seville disliked using mtal connections for emergcy meetings, as he always felt that this method allowed the other elders to perceive all his thoughts. But since he had become an elder of the Night Blades, he naturally had to act according to their ways. After adjusting his state, Elder Seville directly oped the door and walked out. "Mr. Joseph must be getting impatit, right?" Elder Seville asked directly, addressing Joseph who was sitting in the living room. Joseph put down his coffee cup, a slight smile on his face. "Time is the one thing I have plty of now. So, how did it go? Did the Night Blades'' top brass approve your plan?" Joseph had long since discussed the upcoming plan with Elder Seville. "The top brass approved my plan, but I also hope you understand that if our actions fail, they won''t let you off either. You''d better give it your all in this operation." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Facing Elder Seville''s warning, Joseph merely smiled faintly. "You don''t need to worry about that. To achieve my revge, I will bring forth all my power." Joseph harbored deep hatred for both Vicky and Irving. He hated Vicky because she had seized his position as the heir to the Ocean Group. However, Joseph also knew that without Irving''s help, Vicky could never have accomplished this. So, the person Joseph hated the most was, of course, Irving. Joseph hoped to use this cooperation with the Night Blades to make Irving his mortal emy. Moreover, if the operation succeeded, he wanted to torture Irving to death step by step. "I have great trust in your Night Blades. So, I won''t ask about your specific action plans. I only have one requiremt for this operation: you must defeat Irving." Elder Seville nodded. He fully understood why Joseph hated Irving so much. However, ev if Joseph didn''t say it, the Night Blades would certainly target Irving as their primary objective. Several of their operations had failed because of Irving''s interferce. "Naturally, we will focus our main attack on Irving. Wh the time comes, your job will be to block any reinforcemts. Are you really confidt you can stop the Angel Guild from aiding Irving?" Elder Seville was still a bit concerned. Although he knew Joseph had his own people within the Angel Guild, could Joseph really prevt the Angel Guild from acting? After all, the Angel Guild was backed by official organizations. Joseph stood up from his seat, speaking with confidce. "You don''t need to worry about that. I can assure you that wh you launch your attack on Irving, the Angel Guild will be incapable of providing any assistance. Moreover, other major family guilds won''t be able to help Irving either." After saying this, Joseph promptly left. For Joseph, his purpose in coming here today was simply to confirm that the Night Blades would agree to his plan. Since that was now confirmed, there was no need to waste any more time here. Elder Seville watched Joseph leave. Once Joseph''s figure had completely disappeared, Elder Seville called over one of his apprtices. "I want you to assign two people to keep an eye on Joseph. Although he has agreed to cooperate with us, I still don''t fully trust him. Over the next few days, you must report his every move to me immediately." Elder Seville''s apprtice swiftly accepted the order and left quickly. "You''d better not be deceiving me and the Night Blades. If you are, you''ll pay a heavy price," Elder Seville muttered to himself. Chapter 128: The Calm Before the Storm Irving couldn''t possibly know the full extt of Night Blades'' schemes. He only knew that Night Blades were planning to attack the official organizations in the City of Warding and the suring areas. Irving hadn''t shared this information with many people. After inspecting all the mines and other resources controlled by Ocean Group with Bjamin, Irving found a secluded spot to talk to him. "The Ocean Group guild will be fully established within the next few days. Once that''s done, I''ll provide you with ores and other resources as per our agreed terms," Bjamin said coldly, as usual. Irving nodded. He wasn''t worried about the collaboration because Ocean Group was already under Vicky''s control. Bjamin wouldn''t dare sabotage their cooperation. Irving wanted to talk to Bjamin to hint at the impding danger that the City of Warding would soon face. "You don''t need to rush. I think it would be wise to wait until things calm down before establishing Ocean Group. Besides, I trust Vicky completely. With her involved, our cooperation will be seamless." Bjamin, hearing Irving''s words, first thought that Irving was flaunting his close relationship with Vicky. Bjamin didn''t care. He only wanted to focus on his responsibilities. Besides, he had never liked Vicky romantically. Being a middle manager in Ocean Group, he felt unworthy of someone as high-status as Vicky. "I understand that your relationship with Presidt Tang is very close. You don''t need to remind me. Whether or not you have a close relationship with her, I will follow Presidt Tang''s instructions and cooperate with you." Bjamin wanted Irving to know he was a professional. Irving realized that Bjamin had misunderstood his earlier statemt. So, he decided to clarify, "Your Ocean Group might face some turbulce soon. I think you should focus on suring the safety of Ocean Group." After saying this, Irving chose to bid farewell to Bjamin. Irving still needed to make preparations in the real world to counter Night Blades, especially in Starling City. The Gre family had already suffered severe losses. They couldn''t handle any unexpected situations in Starling City on their own. Ev if the official organizations led by Angel Guild provided some support, the Gre family wouldn''t be able to deal with the numerous families in Starling City that had already allied with Night Blades. After Irving left, Bjamin finally realized that Irving had be trying to warn him about something. After some careful thought, Bjamin understood what Irving had be hinting at. Bjamin indeed felt that Ocean Group wouldn''t be peaceful in the coming days. As the Deputy Manager of Security for Ocean Group, Bjamin was responsible not only for in-game matters in the Shelter Game but also for the real-world security of Ocean Group. With this in mind, Bjamin called over one of his subordinates. "In the next few days, I might not be able to log into the Shelter Game frequtly. So, you must sure the safety of our camp and the mines we control." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bjamin''s subordinate ssed that something was off. Previously, no matter how busy Bjamin was, he always found time to log into the Shelter Game each day. "Boss, does this mean you''re facing big troubles in the real world? Or has Ocean Group countered major issues in reality?" Bjamin''s subordinate knew about the rect personnel changes in Ocean Group''s upper managemt. So, he speculated that these changes might be the reason Bjamin needed to focus more on real-world issues. "Stop speculating. Just follow my orders and handle your responsibilities. Don''t concern yourself with anything else, and don''t ask questions." Bjamin shot a cold glance at his subordinate, issuing a stern warning. After his subordinate left, Bjamin immediately logged out of the Shelter Game and returned to the real world. The first thing Bjamin did upon returning to the real world was to head straight to the Security Manager''s office at Ocean Group''s headquarters. He wanted to discuss ways to hance Ocean Group''s security. Irving had no idea what actions Bjamin would take, nor did he care. However, upon returning to the real world, Irving''s first destination was the same as Bjamin''s¡ªthe Ocean Group headquarters. But unlike Bjamin, Irving didn''t go to the Security Manager''s office; he headed straight to the Presidt''s office. In the Presidt''s office, Vicky was busy handling Ocean Group''s affairs. §®¡Ì¨N¦®????.??§® Although Vicky had just tak over as Presidt of Ocean Group, under normal circumstances, she would have a transition period to familiarize herself with all the responsibilities. However, she felt she should get up to speed as quickly as possible to prove to everyone that she was truly qualified to inherit Ocean Group. Irving''s sudd appearance at her office door slightly surprised Vicky. Nevertheless, she promptly invited him in. "Brother Chu, what''s the matter? Do you have something important to discuss with me? Is your cooperation with Bjamin not going smoothly? If that''s the case, I''ll call Bjamin right away." Irving quickly walked up to Vicky, looking at her warmly. "It''s not about the cooperation. I''m here to warn you that in the next few days, you and Ocean Group will face significant danger. I hope you can make some preparations in advance. Although I can help you, I might be very busy at that time." Irving''s warning made Vicky think of her uncle Joseph, who had always be a thorn in her side. Vicky nodded, "No problem. I''ll immediately instruct the Security Departmt to raise the security alert level. Our security force at Ocean Group is very strong. Plus, my grandfather has resumed his role as Chairman of Ocean Group. There shouldn''t be any traitors within our ranks. The only threats we need to watch out for are external emies." Wh Vicky mtioned her grandfather, a proud expression appeared on her face. Vicky had immse trust in her grandfather. In her mind, as long as her grandfather was alive, Ocean Group would remain under his control. Irving also held Donald in high regard. Although Donald had be deceived by Joseph and Elvis for a while, he quickly realized the truth after receiving some hints, which showed his sharp mind. However, Irving still felt the need to give Vicky a reminder. "Donald indeed has very strong capabilities, and his mind is still very sharp. However, I must remind you, Donald has be away from Ocean Group for two years." "In these two years, Ocean Group has be under your uncle Joseph''s control. Although Joseph has left and there have be some personnel changes in the upper managemt of Ocean Group." "But it''s possible that Joseph still has his people within Ocean Group. Joseph could very well collaborate with other forces." Irving''s warning made Vicky''s expression turn a bit anxious. "You''re right, so what should I do? Should we first take control of the Security Departmt? As long as we control the Security Departmt, we''ll have a fighting chance." Although Vicky appeared very delicate on the surface and needed Irving''s protection in dangerous situations, she was actually very smart. With Irving''s reminder, Vicky immediately realized that controlling the Security Departmt of Ocean Group was the most crucial task. "Exactly, you should take control of Ocean Group''s Security Departmt as soon as possible! Remove everyone you don''t trust from the departmt! Also, I''ll have the official organization Angel Guild sd some people to provide protection for you." After saying this, Irving was about to leave. But Vicky called out to him from behind, "Wait a minute, why ar''t you providing the protection yourself? Why have Angel Guild sd people instead? Are you hiding something else from me?" "Is the danger you''re facing much greater than the danger I''m facing? I can help you, no matter what danger you counter, I can face it with you." Vicky didn''t want Irving to hide a pottially greater crisis from her just to protect her. Vicky felt that now that she had control over Ocean Group, she had the ability to help Irving. Irving turned a, looking at Vicky gtly. "Of course, I know you can face any danger with me. But this time, the danger is differt from before. You''ve heard of Night Blades, right?" "Night Blades might launch an attack on the official organizations in the city of warding and several suring cities. If Night Blades'' actions succeed, the order in these cities will completely collapse." "At that point, it won''t just be a few of us in danger. Thousands of ordinary people in these cities will be at risk. I can''t allow that to happ, which is why I can''t protect you." Irving finally chose to disclose the Night Blades situation. Vicky''s initial reaction to hearing about Night Blades was one of great surprise. But she quickly composed herself. "I understand! I will sure my safety and that of Ocean Group! I won''t be a burd to you!" Thus, Irving and Vicky agreed on a strategy to counter Night Blades'' actions. Additionally, Irving had already crafted a plan with the Angel Guild and Sophia from the Gre family. All that remained was to wait for Night Blades to make their move. However, what caught Irving off guard was that in the following days, Night Blades made no move at all. This seemed to imply that the intelligce Irving had received was false. Chapter 129: The Cunning Plot of Night Blades Day by day, Night Blades had not launched an attack on the city of warding, nor had they made any moves against the suring cities. This situation left Irving and his team in a state of confusion and awkwardness. Irving had be prepared for a decisive battle with Night Blades, but who could have thought that Night Blades didn''t plan to take any action at all. After six whole days passed, Irving could no longer wait idly. He decided to go directly to the headquarters of Angel Guild to discuss the situation with Anna and the others. The headquarters of Angel Guild was heavily guarded. Ev though the scheduled attack time had passed by several days, Angel Guild had not relaxed its vigilance. The members of Angel Guild still believed this might be a ploy by Night Blades. Wh Irving saw Anna, she was discussing the intelligce gathered in rect days with Aron. "Night Blades must be planning something in the shadows. The reason they delayed their action is probably that they ssed we were prepared." Anna''s voice came from the room. Although her voice was as gtle as always, there was a hint of worry in it. Night Blades'' continued inactivity was causing great concern among all members of Angel Guild. "Is it possible that our intelligce was wrong? Maybe Night Blades has no inttion of taking immediate action to disrupt the order maintained by the officials in the city of warding and the suring cities." Irving suddly walked into the Angel Guild''s discussion room and shared his thoughts. Anna and Aron both turned to look at Irving. Though Anna''s face showed a trace of worry, she still managed to smile at Irving. Aron, as always, maintained his aloof and unapproachable demeanor. "What you said is possible. However, the longer Night Blades delay, the worse it will be for them. Our strgth in Angel Guild is continuously growing." "Moreover, Angel Guild can collaborate with non-official individuals like you. Combined with the guilds that lean towards supporting us, our power is immse." "If Night Blades don''t act immediately, they might miss their best opportunity. Giv their cunning nature, I doubt they hav''t considered this." Aron insisted on his perspective. He believed that Night Blades would never easily abandon their established plans. The sudd quietness of Night Blades must be because they are secretly plotting something more sinister. Anna tded to agree with both Irving and Aron''s viewpoints. She couldn''t understand why Night Blades would delay their actions. She also couldn''t figure out wh Night Blades would act if not now. "If we can''t figure out why Night Blades are doing this, th maybe we shouldn''t overthink it. Can''t we just attack Night Blades'' bases directly?" Previously, Irving agreed to adopt a defsive strategy against the threat of Night Blades because he believed that Night Blades had a significant advantage at that time. On one hand, Irving did not yet know the true strgth of Night Blades. On the other hand, Night Blades were hidd in the shadows. It was almost impossible for Irving to find them. Plus, Night Blades had colluded with certain families. This made it impossible to directly target Night Blades at that time. But now, the situation was quite differt from before. After several days of preparation, Irving felt he had done his best on the defsive front. Ev if Night Blades launched an attack, it wouldn''t immediately put him in a difficult position. Thus, Irving naturally considered adopting a proactive attack strategy. Instead of waiting for the oppont to strike first, why not target them directly? If they could significantly weak Night Blades, th Night Blades wouldn''t be able to pose a substantial threat in the short term. Irving''s proposal surprised the members of Angel Guild slightly. They thought Irving''s suggestion was a bit too bold. Anna also felt that Irving''s idea was somewhat far-fetched. However, Aron, who hadn''t always be on the best terms with Irving, supported Irving''s proposal. "I think Irving''s plan could be very effective. We can''t just sit here idly waiting for Night Blades to make the first move." "We do know some of Night Blades'' bases. We should take this opportunity to eliminate those bases directly." "This way, we can put more pressure on Night Blades to reveal their true plans. Additionally, we can weak Night Blades'' strgth, making their subsequt actions harder to succeed." §®¡Ì?¦®?¦Ñ?§Á.§³¦¨§® With Aron''s support, Angel Guild finally agreed to Irving''s plan. The members of Angel Guild planned to join Irving in eliminating the known Night Blades'' bases in the city of warding first. This would significantly weak Night Blades'' strgth. While Irving and Angel Guild were taking action, at a Night Blades'' base in Starling City, Elder Seville was discussing the action plan with Joseph. "Six days have passed. Has your informant made the necessary preparations? We can''t keep waiting. The longer we wait, the greater the risks we face." Though Elder Seville''s tone was somewhat calm, Joseph could tell that his patice was nearly exhausted. "My informant should be ready soon, within the next day. You''ve already waited six days; can''t you wait just one more?" Joseph''s tone was much gtler than before. He knew that angering Elder Seville now would do him no good. Besides, aside from Night Blades, Joseph had no one else to rely on to regain control of Ocean Group. Elder Seville''s expression fluctuated. He seemed to be contemplating whether to act alone. Further delays would only cause extreme dissatisfaction among the higher-ups of Night Blades. As the two of them fell silt, the door to the room was suddly knocked on heavily. With a somewhat irritated tone, Elder Seville said, "Come in!" A member of Night Blades hurriedly handed a letter to Elder Seville. "This letter is from Ocean Group." Upon hearing this, Joseph snatched the letter from Elder Seville''s hand. After tearing op the velope, Joseph saw that it contained a red piece of paper. This was the signal he had agreed upon with his informant. Seeing the red paper, Joseph''s expression finally relaxed a bit. With a sse of relief, he said to Elder Seville, "Elder Seville, my informant has succeeded! Let''s proceed with our plan. My informant will help us take control of Ocean Group first." A smile finally appeared on Elder Seville''s face as well. "Good, th let''s take action immediately!" At :30 AM, a few rooms in the headquarters of Ocean Group were still lit. On the top floor of Ocean Group''s headquarters, Vicky was still in the CEO''s office handling documts. Although the crisis Irving had mtioned hadn''t arrived, Vicky felt it was important to remain vigilant. Vicky specifically reassigned all the security personnel at Ocean Group who had once followed Joseph and were promoted by him, sding them to branch offices. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, the security personnel at Ocean Group headquarters were all trustworthy individuals. Standing guard at the main trance of Ocean Group headquarters was Bjamin. He was leading his special strike team in a thorough patrol of the suring area. Other security personnel from the security departmt were responsible for patrolling other areas of Ocean Group headquarters. The tire headquarters was in a state of high alert. "Captain, don''t you think the new CEO is making a fuss over nothing? She''s already kicked her uncle out, so why do we have to stand guard here in the middle of the night? Does she really think her uncle can come back? Donald has personally tak control of Ocean Group. Her uncle shouldn''t be able to return," one of the special strike team members complained to Bjamin, slightly annoyed. Although every member of the special strike team had undergone extremely rigorous training and received very high salaries, they were still human. Anyone would feel frustrated being called out in the middle of the night to guard a place where danger seemed unlikely. "Stop complaining! Don''t forget what our duty is! Our duty is to follow orders from above and sure the safety of Ocean Group!" Bjamin didn''t like it wh his subordinates complained. To Bjamin, a subordinate who constantly complained would only be a hindrance during missions. If this person hadn''t be rigorously selected and prov their competce in front of Bjamin, he would have kicked them out long ago. Just th, a member of the special strike team lowered his voice and said, "Did you guys see those suspicious-looking people over there? They seem to be observing our headquarters'' trance." Hearing this, Bjamin immediately directed his gaze into the distance. In the shelter game, Bjamin had acquired the [Far Sight] scouting skill. Ev in the real world, he could detect information from a distance that others couldn''t. Bjamin quickly noticed that the suspicious figures in the distance wer''t actually people, but illusions created by some skill. Realizing this instantly, Bjamin issued commands to the members of his special strike team. "Everyone, prepare for combat! It looks like a powerful emy has sured our headquarters! Stay alert and don''t let them breach our defses!" Upon receiving Bjamin''s orders, the special strike team immediately formed a defsive formation. Chapter 130: The Betrayer That Cannot Be Defended Against At the trance of Ocean Group headquarters, Bjamin led the special assault team in forming an impermeable defsive formation. Any emy trying to break through the special assault team''s defse would pay a heavy price. "Who are you? Do you know where you are? If you don''t want trouble, leave immediately!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bjamin, hiding behind the defsive formation, shouted through a megaphone at the unidtified figures in the distance. Bjamin was certain that his words could be heard by the unidtified figures. However, those figures neither answered Bjamin''s questions nor disappeared from his line of sight. This situation made Bjamin slightly uneasy. "You two, go scout it out! See what''s over there!" Bjamin ordered two members of the special assault team to investigate the direction of the figures. After the two team members left, Bjamin and the rest of the special assault team kept a close watch on them. If those scouts countered any danger, they would quickly provide covering fire. Wh the two team members reached the location of the unidtified figures, they were surprised to find that there was nothing there. What they had se earlier seemed to be some sort of illusion. One of the special assault team members turned a and waved toward Bjamin. This gesture meant that they had found nothing at that location. Bjamin felt ev more puzzled. "They found nothing! So what were those unidtified figures we saw? I couldn''t have be mistak! Ev if it was an illusion, I should have be able to tell!" Bjamin was very confidt in his [Far Sight] skill. In Bjamin''s view, ev in the shelter game, those monsters adept at hiding couldn''t escape his sight. It was ev less likely for someone to escape his sight in the real world. Faced with this situation, Bjamin furrowed his brow in thought. In an instant, something occurred to Bjamin. He quickly turned to the assault team member next to him and asked, "Before you came here, what was the manager doing?" The manager Bjamin referred to was, of course, the head of security. The team member''s expression showed slight confusion. "Captain, I didn''t see the manager before coming here. Wasn''t he with you?" Upon hearing this response, Bjamin realized that something was terribly wrong. Before arriving at the trance of Ocean Group to stand guard, he had not se the security manager at all. The manager had claimed he was discussing defsive strategies with the other assault team members. "This is bad! We need to get back and defd the headquarters immediately!" Bjamin suddly realized that the security manager might be a traitor. The manager had previously worked very closely with Joseph. Their collaboration was very secretive. Almost no one within the group knew about it except Bjamin. And Bjamin had forgott to share this crucial information with Vicky. Bjamin''s reaction caused the special assault team members to panic. They didn''t understand why their captain would say such things out of the blue. However, the assault team members had great trust in Bjamin as their leader. Since Bjamin ordered them to return to defd the headquarters, they did not hesitate. Led by Bjamin, the special assault team members rushed back to Ocean Group''s headquarters as quickly as possible. But wh they tried to ter the building, they found it had already be sealed off. "I knew this would happ! An internal traitor is truly impossible to guard against!" Bjamin tried every method he could think of, but could break the seal on the Ocean Group headquarters. He couldn''t help but share his frustration with the other team members. "We must get this information to the others as soon as possible, especially those responsible for the former chairman''s security!" Ev in a crisis, Bjamin managed to stay calm. Since the Ocean Group headquarters had be sealed off by the traitor, it was likely that the new presidt, Vicky, had already met with misfortune inside. Giv the situation, Bjamin knew he had to prioritize Donald''s safety. While Bjamin was taking action, at the top floor of the Ocean Group headquarters, in the presidt''s office, Vicky was staring coldly at Joseph, who had suddly appeared. "My dear niece, you shouldn''t be surprised by my appearance. I told you before that I would reclaim everything that belongs to me. Ocean Group doesn''t belong to you; it belongs to me! You have no right to be the presidt of Ocean Group, and you certainly don''t have the capability to handle its affairs." At this momt, a smile appeared on Joseph''s face. ???¦®????.??? He felt that victory was within his grasp. Ev if the Night Blades couldn''t secure a complete victory today, he could sure that Vicky would be killed. To him, as long as Vicky was dead, Donald would have no choice but to hand over Ocean Group to him. No matter how reluctant Donald was, he couldn''t give Ocean Group to other members of the Tang family. After all, the other members of the Tang family were not closely related to Donald by blood. Beside Joseph, the security manager and two members of the Night Blades were also staring inttly at Vicky. They knew that Vicky was qualified to play the shelter game. That meant Vicky also had some life-saving skills. Moreover, they knew that Vicky had a very close relationship with Irving. It''s possible that Irving had provided Vicky with some very valuable weapons. Their guess was partly correct. Irving had indeed giv Vicky some very valuable weapons. However, the weapons provided by Irving did not make Vicky exceptionally combat-capable. After all, Vicky was a healer. No matter how powerful her weapons were, they couldn''t make up for the inhert limitations of her profession. Facing the arrogant Joseph, Vicky appeared to be very angry on the surface. But in reality, she remained calm. Vicky knew she had to buy ough time for Irving to have a chance to rescue her. So, after hearing Joseph''s words, Vicky replied calmly, "Uncle, I think you''ve misunderstood Grandfather''s resolve. At the Bevolt Sanatorium, Grandfather had already stripped you of your inheritance rights. Ev if you kill me, Grandfather won''t hand Ocean Group over to you. He''s more likely to give Ocean Group to someone else, ev to my distant cousin. Uncle, you should remember clearly that my distant cousin is also very capable in business managemt. He could easily replace you to control the tire Ocean Group." Vicky''s words wiped the smile off Joseph''s face. What Vicky said was indeed true, and it was something Joseph had always be worried about. That''s why Joseph had to cut off communication betwe Donald and the others. "Do you really think Father would give Ocean Group to an outsider? No matter what, I am still his son! No matter what, my blood relationship with him is the closest!" Joseph had always giv the impression that he would do anything, no matter how unscrupulous, to control Ocean Group. But deep down, Joseph always wanted to earn the recognition of his father, Donald. Vicky''s words directly raged Joseph. He roared at Vicky in fury. Although Vicky''s expression remained serious, she felt her plan had achieved some success. Joseph was not only angered by what Vicky had said. In fact, Vicky had just used her newly acquired mtal influce skill to secretly affect Joseph. This made Joseph more prone to anger. Having successfully infuriated Joseph, he would now be unable to think calmly. This meant Vicky could continue to stall for time. Just wh Vicky thought her plan had succeeded, a member of the Night Blades pushed the door op and walked in. "Mr. Joseph, stop wasting time. We are here to help you reclaim Ocean Group. Kill her now, and you can sure your control over Ocean Group. So why hesitate?" Hearing these words, Joseph''s expression finally calmed down. "I almost fell for your trick. You were trying to delay by angering me, wer''t you? You think I''ll keep arguing with you?" Once he regained his composure, Joseph immediately saw through Vicky''s plan. "Although I''ve never liked you, and you''ve always be my biggest rival, I must admit you are indeed my niece and quite cunning." After saying this, Joseph waved his hand dismissively. He didn''t intd to waste any more words with Vicky. He decided to leave Ocean Group''s headquarters and head straight to Donald''s residce. After all, to control Ocean Group, Joseph not only had to kill Vicky but also his own father. Only th could he become the undisputed heir of Ocean Group. As he reached the door, Joseph left Vicky with one last remark: "You would have be better off marrying into the Taylor family as I arranged. At least they could have offered you some help in this situation. Where is your boyfrid Irving now? Do you think he can save you? He can''t ev sure his own safety." Mtioning Irving finally broke Vicky''s facade of calm. Vicky directly questioned Joseph: "What have you done to Irving?! No matter what schemes you employ, you can''t defeat him!" Joseph did not answer Vicky''s question and quickly walked out of the presidt''s office. The three people remaining in the office had sinister smiles on their faces. The security manager spoke directly to Vicky: "Presidt Vicky, since you are about to leave this world, could you perhaps make one last contribution before you go?" As he said this, a sly grin spread across the security manager''s face. Vicky knew very well that the security manager and the two Night Blades members had nefarious inttions toward her. Chapter 131: Barely Arrived on Time At the same time that Vicky was in danger, Irving''s situation was also going poorly. Irving and the Angel Guild teamed up to attack a Night Blades outpost on the outskirts of the City of Warding. According to their intelligence, the Night Blades members at this outpost were not very strong. But who could have guessed that the Night Blades had left an exotic beast from the shelter game in this outpost? If Irving hadn''t taken action to convert this exotic beast into a member of his own exotic beast army, the Angel Guild would have suffered heavy losses. Even with Irving''s timely intervention, two members of the Angel Guild were seriously injured. Anna''s expression was extremely dejected at this moment. She never expected that the Night Blades would be so well-informed about the Angel Guild''s actions. The Night Blades had even managed to set a trap that caught the Angel Guild off guard. Aron''s expression was equally grim. In fact, Aron felt more guilty than Anna, as he was the one who had planned this operation. "It seems there must be someone from the Night Blades within the Angel Guild. Shouldn''t you be looking for the traitor within your ranks?" Irving didn''t want to mock the Angel Guild after the failed operation. But he had to remind the two key members of the Angel Guild to deal with the traitor within their organization. After all, if the traitor within the Angel Guild wasn''t dealt with, Irving''s future actions would also be threatened. Aron looked up at the dark sky and said, "You don''t need to worry about that! I will find the traitor within the Angel Guild as soon as possible! Once I find them, I will make them pay dearly!" Aron had a deep hatred for traitors. Aron was inherently a person who detested evil, and he had also been the commander of this operation for the Angel Guild. The failure of this operation left Aron extremely angry and self-reproachful. "So what do we do next? I think we should call it a day. The Night Blades are probably fully prepared by now." Irving believed that their actions couldn''t succeed if the Night Blades were on guard. So instead of wasting more time, they might as well go back and make other preparations. The Angel Guild needed to quickly root out the traitor within their ranks, and Irving needed to quickly enter the shelter game. He needed to expand his exotic beast army. At the same time, he also had to prepare for the upcoming new challenges of the shelter game. Anna and Aron had no objections to Irving''s suggestion. They also felt that continuing to act rashly would not achieve any results. "You''re right, we can''t continue to act recklessly! I will find the traitor within the Angel Guild as soon as possible. Once I find them, we can discuss the next steps." Aron took a step forward and extended his hand towards Irving, indicating that he intended to shake hands and then send Irving on his way. Irving also extended his hand and shook Aron''s. Although this operation had not succeeded, both sides needed to cooperate for the next phase. Just as Irving was about to leave, an Angel Guild member suddenly ran up to the three of them, looking flustered. "Something terrible has happened! The Angel Guild headquarters has been attacked by the Night Blades! We''ve lost contact with headquarters!" The sudden news shocked Irving, Anna, and Aron. All three realized simultaneously that this Night Blades operation was likely premeditated. The situation at the Angel Guild headquarters must be dire. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We must return to defend the headquarters immediately! If the Angel Guild headquarters is destroyed by the Night Blades, we will have no way of stopping their expansion." Aron''s tone was full of panic. After saying this, he intended to leave quickly, but Irving grabbed him. "Why are you holding me back?! You''re not a member of the Angel Guild, so of course you don''t care about the headquarters. But I am a member, and I must ensure its safety!" Aron angrily tried to break free from Irving''s grip, but he suddenly found he couldn''t. "The more critical the situation, the more we need to stay calm. We don''t even know exactly what has happened at the Angel Guild headquarters. Even if you can get back in time, can you be sure the Night Blades haven''t set a trap at headquarters? If you walk into their trap without any preparation, do you think you''ll survive?" Irving coldly released his grip on Aron''s hand after saying this. "Irving is right; he''s the strongest among us. In a crisis, we should listen to him." Anna also sided with Irving at this moment. Aron, though his expression was still very unwilling, internally agreed with Irving''s reasoning. "We should gather some intelligence around the Angel Guild headquarters. Once we know the enemy situation around the headquarters, we can decide on our next steps." Irving quickly laid out the action plan. He immediately had Aron and Anna proceed according to his plan. Just as Aron and Anna had left, Irving''s phone suddenly rang. Irving looked at the caller ID; it was Benjamin. Irving suddenly had a very bad feeling. Benjamin calling him in the middle of the night surely meant the Ocean Group was in unexpected danger. "Hello, this is Irving." "Irving, the situation is very urgent. I hope you can let me say everything in one go before you ask any questions," Benjamin''s anxious voice came through the phone. "The Ocean Group headquarters has been sealed by an unknown force, and President Tang is still inside. We''ve tried everything but can''t break the seal, so I think you should come to the Ocean Group as soon as possible. The reason for this isn''t just because the enemy is very powerful. There''s also a traitor within the Ocean Group. The security manager you once crossed paths with is the traitor." Benjamin spilled everything in one breath. After learning all this, Irving''s expression didn''t change much. Without any hesitation, Irving headed towards the Ocean Group headquarters at top speed. As he advanced, he kept talking to Benjamin: "Where are you now? Are you outside the Ocean Group headquarters building? Describe the seal around the Ocean Group headquarters to me." Irving hoped to gather as much information as possible. As long as Benjamin provided enough information over the phone, Irving wouldn''t need to waste time assessing the seal once he arrived at the Ocean Group headquarters. "I can confirm that the seal around the headquarters building is transparent. This seal can''t be broken by any power I''ve gained from the shelter game. I suspect this seal was set by the Night Blades." When Benjamin mentioned the Night Blades, Irving''s face finally showed anger. "Those damn Night Blades scum! I''ll find every one of them and crush them! They''ve been secretly causing us trouble all along!" Even over the phone, Benjamin could tell that Irving was extremely angry. Just as Benjamin was contemplating what to say next, Irving suddenly appeared within his line of sight. "How did you get here so quickly? Were you already around the Ocean Group headquarters?" Benjamin was extremely surprised by Irving''s sudden appearance. Benjamin knew very well where Irving lived. Even using skills from the shelter game, it would take at least 10 minutes to get from Irving''s place to the Ocean Group headquarters. But the call between Benjamin and Irving had lasted less than three minutes. Irving did not answer Benjamin''s question. He simply fixed his eyes on the seal around the Ocean Group headquarters. After observing for a while, Irving finally found a way to break the seal. "Do you have any wind-element-related equipment?" "I do! I''ll get it for you right away!" Benjamin quickly pulled out a ring from his backpack. The ring was a wind-element ring that Benjamin had obtained from the shelter game. The ring''s effect was to increase the wearer''s speed. Irving took the ring and immediately crushed it. The wind elements within the ring floated out, and Irving used these elements to amplify his own power. Under the force of Irving''s powerful energy, the seal surrounding the Ocean Group headquarters suddenly broke. Benjamin stood beside Irving, watching everything in astonishment. He didn''t even understand how Irving had managed to break the seal around the Ocean Group headquarters. In reality, Irving couldn''t possibly explain to him why he could break the seal. Irving had used the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl during the process. The Taikoo Flame Pearl was one of Irving''s biggest secrets; there was no way he would reveal such a crucial secret to Benjamin. Once the seal was broken, Irving dashed towards the top floor of the Ocean Group headquarters at lightning speed. Although Benjamin followed closely behind, Irving''s speed was simply too fast for Benjamin to keep up. At this moment, in the CEO''s office on the top floor of the Ocean Group headquarters, Vicky had been cornered by the security manager and two Night Blades members near the window. "Don''t come any closer! If you do, I''ll jump out of the window!" Vicky had made up her mind. As Irving''s girlfriend, she would never betray him. "You can''t jump out; the entire building is sealed! If you don''t want to suffer, you''d better stop causing trouble for us." The security manager snarled at Vicky. Then the security manager lunged at Vicky. At this critical moment, Irving appeared in front of Vicky and kicked the security manager away. Irving had barely managed to arrive just in time. Chapter 132: Rescuing Donald Irving''s sudden appearance caught the security manager and the Night Blades members off guard. The security manager was sent flying by a powerful kick from Irving, crashing into a load-bearing wall before coming to a halt. Seeing this, the Night Blades members flanking the security manager immediately launched an attack on Irving. One of them transformed into a black mist, rapidly drifting towards Irving. Another Night Blades member began chanting a spell, causing red lights to appear in the room. These red lights quickly turned into fireballs, all aimed at Irving. Irving stood his ground against the Night Blades'' attack, showing no signs of retreat. He protected Vicky by shielding her behind him and used his own body to block the incoming attacks. The fireballs slammed into the white light that surrounded Irving, a protective aura generated passively by the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s [Blessed by Light] shield. The Night Blades'' attacks couldn''t even penetrate this shield. Irving coldly observed the two attacking Night Blades members, then decisively drew out his most powerful staff, the [Evil Source Wand]. The moment the wand appeared, the entire room was enveloped in a dark shadow. Both Night Blades members felt an overwhelming sense of fear almost simultaneously. Realizing they couldn''t win, they attempted to flee as quickly as possible. However, Irving had no intention of letting them escape. He waved the [Evil Source Wand], and a dazzling light formed at its tip. In an instant, the two Night Blades members were reduced to ashes. In just a matter of seconds, Irving had eliminated the security manager''s two Night Blades accomplices. The security manager, still unable to get up from the ground, watched in horror. Irving slowly approached the security manager, placing a foot on his head. "You damn traitor, I should have killed you the moment I saw you!" Irving snarled, pressing down harder. Although the security manager was not weak, he had been caught completely off guard and was now gravely injured. "If you want a quick death, you''d better tell me everything you know!" Irving demanded. He had no intention of killing the security manager outright; he needed information. Irving still hadn''t uncovered the full extent of the Night Blades'' plans. "What is the Night Blades'' specific operation? Besides the actions at Ocean Group headquarters, what other plans do they have?" Irving interrogated. The security manager offered no response, despite the intense pain. He merely glared defiantly at Irving with hatred in his eyes. "It seems you don''t intend to answer any of my questions. In that case, there''s no need to keep you alive!" Irving declared, raising his staff once more. With a burst of intense light, the security manager was incinerated by the fireball spell Irving cast, reduced to nothing but ashes. Once all the enemies had been eliminated, Irving turned to look at Vicky. Her eyes were red, and tears clung to the corners of her eyes. Seeing Irving turn towards her, Vicky ran to him and embraced him tightly. "It''s alright, it''s alright. You''re safe now, no one can hurt you anymore," Irving reassured Vicky while also scanning the surroundings of the Ocean Group headquarters. He could sense that there were still other Night Blades members around, but he couldn''t leave Vicky alone until she had calmed down. After a while, Vicky''s emotions finally stabilized. "Thankfully, you came just in time. If you had been a moment later, I would have jumped out the window!" Vicky said, her eyes fixed firmly on Irving, her voice resolute. Irving understood why Vicky said this, and he gently rubbed her face. "Don''t worry, I''ll never let that happen. No matter where or when you''re in danger, I''ll always rush to save you." Irving''s words brought a faint smile to Vicky''s face. However, the smile quickly faded as she remembered something crucial. Joseph had told her before he left that he was going to find Donald. "Irving! We need to act quickly to rescue my grandfather! Joseph is already heading to where my grandpa is, and the Night Blades will surely be with him!" Hearing this, Irving nodded firmly. "Where exactly is your grandfather?" "He lives in a villa on the outskirts. Although there are many security personnel around him, they won''t be able to ensure his safety against the Night Blades." After confirming Donald''s location with Vicky, Irving rushed out of the Ocean Group headquarters with her. At the entrance of the building, they encountered Benjamin. He was there with his team, clearing out the Night Blades members around the headquarters. Although they had made some progress, there were simply too many Night Blades members. They couldn''t eliminate them all immediately. Upon seeing Vicky, Benjamin promptly asked, "President, are you alright?" Vicky shook her head. "I''m fine, thanks to Irving''s timely arrival! What''s the situation around here? Are there still Night Blades members near our headquarters?" "Yes, President! Although I''ve done my best, there are too many Night Blades members. I can''t eliminate all of them in a short time." Both Vicky and Irving understood Benjamin''s explanation. Irving then said to Benjamin, "We need to rescue Donald immediately! You don''t need to stay here at the Ocean Group headquarters any longer; there''s nothing left here worth defending." Irving felt it was too risky to go to Donald''s residence with only Vicky. So Irving decided to bring Benjamin along as well. Benjamin looked at Vicky, and when he saw her nod, he responded directly. "No problem, I can drive you both to the Chairman''s residence right now! But I don''t think you need to worry too much; the place is heavily fortified." Benjamin was already aware that the security manager was a traitor. However, in his opinion, Donald''s residence was designed with meticulous security measures, which Donald himself had overseen. Even with Joseph''s assistance, the Night Blades would find it extremely difficult to breach the defenses. Irving and Vicky did not comment on Benjamin''s reassurance. Vicky simply urged, "Regardless, we must get to my grandfather''s place as quickly as possible!" With that, Benjamin drove Irving and Vicky to Donald''s residence in the outskirts of the City of Warding at top speed. Meanwhile, intense gunfire was erupting at the Smith family villa in the suburbs, where Donald had chosen to live in seclusion. The villa, built and fortified over the past decade, was designed for both comfort and security. Even in the face of an assault by Joseph and the Night Blades, the villa could hold out for a while. Donald was in his study, listening intently to the sounds of the battle outside. His face remained expressionless as he gazed out the window. "Chairman! The enemy''s strength is overwhelming; we can''t hold them off much longer! You need to find a way to escape to a safer location immediately!" A security officer burst into the study, frantically addressing Donald. The security officer abruptly burst into Donald''s study, addressing him with palpable anxiety. "The outside is engulfed in a barrage of gunfire. As a seasoned security professional, he understands that the current security resources are woefully inadequate to sustain a prolonged defense. If the Chairman remains, the situation will escalate to an exceedingly perilous level. Therefore, the paramount priority is for the Chairman to initiate an immediate evacuation." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Donald''s expression remained unchanged. He simply turned his head to glance at the security officer. "Why are you panicking like this? I taught you all that no matter what situation you face, you must remain calm! Even if the enemy breaches the outer defenses, we can still rely on the villa''s internal structure to continue the fight," Donald said firmly. Donald''s words indicated that he had no intention of leaving the villa easily. The security officer''s face grew even more anxious. If Donald were to die here, all the security personnel would face severe repercussions. They couldn''t bear the consequences. Whether Vicky took over Ocean Group or Joseph did, neither would spare the security personnel for failing to protect Donald. "Chairman, please don''t be stubborn! If something happens to you here, what will become of Ocean Group?" The security officer pleaded desperately. Donald smiled faintly at the question. "Vicky is already the President of Ocean Group. She has the capability to lead the company forward, and I have great confidence in her." Just as Donald finished speaking, a voice he dreaded hearing echoed through the hallway. "It seems your plan is doomed to fail. Your dear granddaughter is likely already dead at the hands of the Night Blades." Joseph appeared at the study doorway, smiling. Joseph''s presence caused immediate tension among the security personnel in the study. One of the guards quickly turned and charged at Joseph. However, before he could reach him, black threads sliced through the air, cutting the guard into pieces. Donald''s most trusted security officer was killed right before his eyes. Donald''s cloudy eyes locked onto Joseph, burning with a desire to kill him with his gaze alone. Chapter 133: The Smith Familys Hidden Treasure With the last loyal security officer to Donald killed, the Smith family villa was ultimately taken over by Joseph and the Night Blades. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Father, given the circumstances, I think you have nothing left to hesitate about, do you?" Joseph sat down on a chair in the study, smiling at Donald. "Whether it''s the Ocean Group headquarters or our Smith family villa, they are all under my control now. The entire Smith family is completely loyal to me. If you want a better ending for yourself, you should stop opposing me." Joseph did not choose to kill Donald immediately because Donald still held a crucial secret that he had not revealed. Joseph knew very well that the Smith family had a hidden treasure. Donald had always kept the treasure a secret, only mentioning it to Joseph on the day Donald''s eldest son died. Upon hearing Joseph''s words, Donald''s face finally showed some change in expression. "If the entire Smith family is under your control, why are you wasting time here with an old man like me?" "Father, out of respect for you as my father, I am still showing you respect. I hope you can show some respect in return and tell me everything about our Smith family''s hidden treasure." Joseph directly stated his true intention. Donald began to cough violently, and after a while, he coldly said, "There is no hidden treasure in the Smith family. It''s all just your fantasy." After saying this, Donald turned his gaze towards the window. He did not plan to look at his unfilial son Joseph any longer. Moreover, Donald had no intention of cooperating with Joseph. Donald was a decisive man; even in defeat, he would never easily beg for mercy. Donald''s response made Joseph extremely angry. Joseph stood up from his seat and shouted loudly in Donald''s direction, "I knew you never cared about me. You have always looked down on me! You believed only my elder brother was worthy of inheriting the Ocean Group. Even though my brother has been dead for a long time, you still treat my young and incapable niece as the heir to the Ocean Group. I sincerely want an answer from you. Did you ever intend to give me the Ocean Group? When you were in the Benevolent Sanatorium, were you always plotting to make me give up the position of Chairman of Ocean Group?!" Joseph''s words put Donald in a very bad mood. Even though Donald was a very strong person, he could not help but shed a few tears at this moment. Over the past year, Donald had indeed considered giving the Ocean Group to Joseph. However, Joseph''s behavior had never met Donald''s expectations. Even though Joseph occasionally visited Donald and had meticulously arranged for his medical care, Donald still found Joseph unfit for the responsibility. Donald believed that his greatest mistake was failing to foresee his younger son''s immense desire for power. Regardless of what Joseph said, Donald had decided not to speak another word to him. This situation left Joseph feeling utterly desperate. Joseph suddenly laughed, then coldly said, "Father, since you''re unwilling to talk to your son, I have nothing more to say to you. Let the Night Blades have a proper chat with you!" After saying this, Joseph turned and walked out of the study. Elder Seville from the Night Blades slowly walked into the study. Elder Seville shut the study door behind him, leaving just him and Donald in the room. "You must be very clear about my identity," Elder Seville said, casually finding a seat and sitting down. "You are from the Night Blades, and I assume your status within the organization is quite high," Donald responded in a hoarse voice. "But I don''t care who you are or what your purpose is for being here. I will never cooperate with you. If you have any business, take it up with my unfilial son." Donald continued to speak to Elder Seville in a tone that kept him at arm''s length. However, Elder Seville was not as impatient as Joseph. Elder Seville tapped his fingers on the table, and suddenly, a whispering sound reached Donald''s ears. It sounded like his mother''s voice. In that instant, Donald felt an overwhelming fear. "My mother has been dead for many years. Why am I hearing her voice?" "Everyone has emotions they can''t let go of and people they can''t forget. The person you can''t forget the most is your mother, which is why you can hear her voice now." Elder Seville provided the explanation. Donald finally turned his head, looking at Elder Seville with a shocked expression. "Is this your doing? How are you able to do such a thing?" "Mr. Donald, the Night Blades can do far more than you can imagine. You''d better cooperate with me. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what voices you''ll hear next." Elder Seville did not intend to become a direct enemy of Donald. Before entering the study, Elder Seville had already probed Donald''s mental state. Donald''s mind was sealed using a method that even Elder Seville couldn''t crack. If Donald was unwilling to divulge what he knew, no one could uncover the information about the Smith family''s hidden treasure. "What kind of cooperation are you proposing? Do you also want to find the Smith family''s hidden treasure?" Donald asked, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone. "Exactly. The Night Blades are willing to assist Joseph precisely because of the Smith family''s hidden treasure. Of course, if you''re willing to cooperate with us, we can also help you get rid of Joseph." For the Night Blades, as long as they can obtain the Smith family''s hidden treasure, they are willing to collaborate with anyone. Joseph is merely the only person so far who is willing to work with the Night Blades. If someone more useful than Joseph were willing to cooperate with the Night Blades, they would abandon Joseph without hesitation. Donald slowly turned his face away again, looking at the pitch-black sky outside the window as he spoke, "I will not cooperate with you, nor will I give you any information about the Smith family''s hidden treasure." Donald directly rejected Elder Seville''s proposal. However, Elder Seville''s expression didn''t change much, as if he had already anticipated Donald''s response. "Your answer is indeed disappointing, but as I mentioned earlier, even if you refuse to cooperate, I can still achieve my goals." As soon as Elder Seville finished speaking, he struck the table in front of him hard. A reverberating sound filled the study, seemingly unable to escape and only bouncing around within the room. As the sound continued to echo, the mental worlds of Donald and Elder Seville gradually merged into one. Elder Seville chose a risky method to enter Donald''s mental world directly, seeking the information he wanted. Outside the study, Joseph was furiously scolding his subordinates. "What on earth are you doing? Why haven''t you been able to control the Ocean Group headquarters yet?!" Joseph had just received very accurate information that the Ocean Group headquarters had been retaken by Benjamin''s subordinates. This meant that Vicky was likely still alive. This was something Joseph found extremely hard to accept. "Get the head of security on the phone now! He must explain why Vicky hasn''t been dealt with yet!" Just as Joseph shouted these words into the phone, the roar of a car engine sounded not far away. Before Joseph could react, a car crashed through the outer wall of the Smith family villa and into the courtyard. Joseph''s subordinates quickly moved him to a safer location, while more of Joseph''s men and Night Blades members surrounded the car that had broken into the villa. "What''s going on? Why did a car suddenly break into our Smith family villa?" Joseph looked at the car that had suddenly burst in with a hint of panic. Before his subordinates could give him any answers, a blinding flash wiped out all the Night Blades members and Joseph''s men surrounding the car. Three familiar figures stepped out of the car. Joseph recognized them; they were Vicky, Irving, and Benjamin. Upon seeing Vicky and Irving, Joseph''s expression became twisted with rage. "You two bastards are still alive! It seems you have quite the luck!" Joseph spat venomously at Vicky and Irving. Then he turned his gaze towards Benjamin. "As the chairman of Ocean Group, I order you to apprehend Irving and Vicky immediately!" Joseph commanded. Benjamin stood still, coldly staring at Joseph. Although Benjamin''s expression remained unchanged, Joseph could see a hint of a mocking smile on his face. "Don''t forget who brought you into Ocean Group! Don''t forget who made you the deputy manager of Ocean Group''s security department! Are you going to be ungrateful now?" Joseph lashed out. In response, Benjamin calmly replied, "Donald is the true chairman of Ocean Group, and Vicky is the president. As the deputy manager of the security department, I naturally follow their orders. You are no longer the chairman of Ocean Group, so I will not follow your orders. And I must warn you, do not make enemies of the former chairman and President Tang." Benjamin''s words filled Joseph with extreme anger, but before he could utter another word, Irving struck him directly. Irving''s blow was swift and precise, rendering Joseph momentarily stunned. He staggered, trying to regain his balance and composure, but the impact had left him disoriented. As Joseph struggled, Vicky stepped forward, her expression a mix of determination and disdain. "Joseph, your lust for power has blinded you. It''s over. You''ve lost." Feeling the weight of the situation bearing down on him, Joseph''s mind raced. He had always believed he could outmaneuver everyone, but now, surrounded by those he had wronged, he realized the gravity of his miscalculations. Meanwhile, in the study, Elder Seville continued his perilous endeavor to extract the information from Donald''s mental world. The merging of their mental states was fraught with danger, but Elder Seville was determined. He knew that the key to the Smith family''s hidden treasure lay within Donald''s mind, and he would stop at nothing to uncover it. As the confrontation outside the study reached its climax, the tension inside the room grew palpable. The battle for control of the Smith family and its secrets was far from over, and the outcome remained uncertain. Chapter 134: The Mighty Elder Seville Accompanied by a brilliant flash, Irving appeared before Joseph in an instant. Irving''s eyes locked onto Joseph as he raised his fist and smashed it directly into Joseph''s face. Though several security personnel were surrounding Joseph, none of them could react in time. By the time they realized Irving had attacked, Joseph had already been sent flying by Irving''s punch. Joseph wasn''t killed outright only because he was equipped with significant defensive gear. Although Joseph himself never entered the shelter game, he had, during his tenure as the chairman of Ocean Group, ordered his subordinates to establish a guild within the game. Through his channels and with the help of the Night Blades, Joseph had acquired equipment sufficient to save his life. Though he wasn''t killed, his current condition was dire. After crashing through three walls, he finally came to a stop. He was in such a bad state that he couldn''t utter a single word. The security personnel standing around Joseph''s original position, after their initial shock, quickly sprang into action. They immediately launched an attack on Irving. One of the guards aimed his submachine gun at Irving and opened fire, while the other two abandoned their weapons and chose to engage Irving in hand-to-hand combat. "You think you''re worthy of fighting me?" Irving scoffed. Facing the guards'' attacks, Irving didn''t bother to defend himself. A faint golden glow appeared around his body, forming a thin barrier that deflected all the incoming attacks. Then, Irving pulled out the [Staff of Calamity]. With a wave of his staff, the security personnel around Joseph were instantly reduced to ashes. Irving''s swift actions left Benjamin, who was standing behind him, utterly shocked. Although Benjamin knew Irving was incredibly powerful, he hadn''t anticipated that Irving''s strength could be this overwhelming. If Benjamin himself were to attack Joseph, he couldn''t be confident about gaining such a decisive advantage so quickly. Vicky, standing beside Benjamin, wore a look of deep concern. To Vicky, killing Joseph wasn''t the most important task. The most crucial task was rescuing her grandfather. "Irving! Forget about these people, and go find my grandfather!" Vicky shouted urgently. Upon hearing Vicky, Irving momentarily set aside his vendetta against Joseph. While Irving desperately wanted to eliminate Joseph, he had realized during his attack that Joseph''s defensive equipment couldn''t be destroyed quickly. Irving slammed the [Staff of Calamity] heavily into the ground. The point of contact emitted an energy wave that rapidly spread outwards. This was Irving''s method of gathering intelligence about the surrounding area. This energy wave was, in fact, Irving''s consciousness materialized using the potent power of the [Staff of Calamity]. Wherever the energy wave reached, all information in its vicinity was immediately transmitted back to Irving. Soon, the energy wave reached Donald''s study directly. Although Elder Seville had already sealed the study, the seal itself was noteworthy. "Donald should be in that direction! Follow my lead!" Irving pointed toward the location of Donald''s study and quickly ran in that direction. Benjamin and Vicky followed closely behind Irving. Initially, Benjamin considered staying behind to ensure that Joseph wouldn''t escape. But after a moment of thought, he decided it was safer to stick with Vicky. After all, this operation by the Night Blades had been long in the making. If Irving were to be trapped in battle by the Night Blades, Vicky''s safety could not be guaranteed. With Donald''s fate uncertain, Benjamin had to ensure Vicky''s safety. If Vicky were to encounter any significant danger, Ocean Group would truly be plunged into an irrecoverable crisis. Inside Donald''s study, Elder Seville also sensed the energy wave released by Irving. Feeling slightly agitated, Elder Seville withdrew from Donald''s mental world. Gazing through several walls towards Irving''s direction, he muttered, "It seems I''ve underestimated your abilities. You arrived here quite quickly." Though Elder Seville felt a bit annoyed, he did not believe his mission would fail. He pulled a bell from his pocket and began to ring it without hesitation. The moment the bell rang, an unknown force enveloped the entire Smith family mansion. No external force could penetrate the mansion now. "The Angel Guild can no longer assist you. Let''s see if you can defeat me without their help!" Elder Seville declared. As a high-ranking member of the Night Blades, Elder Seville was well aware of the series of unexpected incidents that Night Blades members had encountered in the shelter game. Irving had once severely injured members of the Night Blades in the shelter game, which made the Night Blades take him very seriously. They had compiled and distributed all the information about Irving to the other high-ranking members of the Night Blades. Before taking action, Elder Seville had memorized all the information about Irving. He was very aware that Irving could get help from the Angel Guild. Although the headquarters of the Angel Guild were now controlled by the Night Blades, Elder Seville chose to play it safe. He didn''t want to repeat Vite''s mistakes. After sealing the Smith family mansion, Elder Seville opened the door of the study. He immediately saw Irving charging towards him. Irving''s eyes blazed with determination as he sprinted forward, the [Staff of Calamity] gripped tightly in his hand. The golden glow around him intensified, creating an aura of overwhelming power. Elder Seville''s eyes narrowed as he assessed Irving''s approach. "Impressive. But raw power alone won''t be enough to stop me," he said, his voice calm despite the tension in the air. As Irving closed the distance, Elder Seville raised one hand, conjuring a barrier of dark energy. The barrier shimmered with an ominous light, ready to meet Irving''s assault. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Seville and Irving met for the first time, and at the very moment they saw each other, both sprang into action almost simultaneously. Irving raised his staff directly in front of him, and an incredibly dazzling beam of light shot toward Elder Seville. Elder Seville, meanwhile, crossed his hands and formed a complex gesture. Instantly, a black mist enveloped his entire body and rapidly spread toward Irving. The blinding light and the black mist collided in the middle of the corridor. Instead of causing an explosion, their meeting twisted the entire corridor''s space. What was once a straight passageway now became wildly contorted. With the corridor distorted, neither Elder Seville nor Irving could see each other for a moment. However, neither let their guard down. Irving slammed his staff onto the ground again, creating a fissure that quickly extended toward Elder Seville. The entire corridor seemed on the verge of collapsing into the crevice, and molten lava began to surge up from within it. Even in the face of this crisis, Elder Seville remained calm. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a book with a cover depicting an ouroboros. Without hesitation, he tore out a page from it. Using a few drops of his own blood, Elder Seville quickly drew a starry image on the torn page. As soon as the image was complete, he tossed the page into the fissure. The paper turned to ash upon contact with the lava, and the energy within it instantly transferred the entire crevice to an endless void. The corridor returned to normal, and both Elder Seville and Irving had gained a new understanding of each other''s abilities after their initial clash. Neither was eager to take further immediate action and instead chose to probe each other. "You must be Irving, right? Your power is indeed formidable. The intelligence I received seems to have underestimated your capabilities," Elder Seville said with a smile, his tone unusually gentle. Irving wasn''t about to be lulled into complacency by Seville''s amicable demeanor. He coldly surveyed Elder Seville and then demanded, "Where is Donald? You''d better not harm him. If you do, I will make you pay dearly!" Elder Seville responded with a disdainful smile at Irving''s threat. "Why would I harm him? Donald is very important to me. I must ensure he stays alive to achieve my goals," Elder Seville replied. Elder Seville''s words left Irving slightly puzzled. According to the intelligence Irving had gathered, Joseph and the Night Blades'' goal seemed to be the assassination of Donald and Vicky. Only by achieving this objective could Joseph gain control of Ocean Group, thereby strengthening the Night Blades'' influence in the City of Warding. If the Night Blades didn''t intend to kill Donald, then what was their true objective? Irving remained vigilant, keeping a close eye on Elder Seville while contemplating this new conundrum. However, he quickly realized that Seville''s words might be a deliberate ploy to mislead him. At that moment, Benjamin and Vicky finally arrived. Vicky, seeing Elder Seville, became even more anxious. She recognized that the study he was in was her grandfather''s favorite, which implied that Donald was likely inside. Vicky shouted at Elder Seville, "Let my grandfather go, now!" Elder Seville turned his gaze to Vicky, his expression unchanging. "Ah, the beloved granddaughter. How touching," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Irving, seizing the moment of distraction, tightened his grip on the [Staff of Calamity]. "Vicky, stay back!" he warned, as he prepared for another potential clash. Elder Seville calmly raised his hand, signaling for Vicky to stop. "I told you, Donald is crucial for my plans," he said. "Harming him would be counterproductive." Vicky, undeterred by Seville''s words, took a step forward. "I don''t believe you! What are you planning to do with him?" Seville let out a chuckle, clearly amused by Vicky''s defiance. "Believe what you will, but know this: Donald''s life is tied to my goal. We need him alive, at least for now." Irving, still wary, spoke up. "What exactly is your goal, Seville? Why involve Donald and the Ocean Group?" Elder Seville''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of amusement and malice. "You''ll find out soon enough, Irving. All in good time." Irving''s patience was wearing thin. With a swift motion, he lifted his staff, preparing to unleash another spell. "Your games end now, Seville. Release Donald, or face the consequences." Elder Seville''s smirk faded, replaced by a look of steely determination. "Very well, if you insist on a confrontation, I won''t disappoint you." As the tension mounted, the air seemed to crackle with impending conflict. Both sides braced themselves, ready to engage in a battle that could determine the fate of Donald, Vicky, and the entire Ocean Group. Chapter 135: Searching for the Treasure Together Vicky''s shout gave Irving a reminder. Irving immediately followed up with Elder Seville, "No matter what, you''d better hand over Donald first. Otherwise, I won''t be polite with you." Elder Seville seemed very impatient with the sudden appearance of Vicky and Benjamin. "These two weaklings can actually participate in a conversation between you and me? Don''t you think that''s very unusual?" Elder Seville was a very rigid person who greatly valued hierarchy. In Elder Seville''s view, only those with similar strength to his own were qualified to speak to him on equal terms. Those who were weaker didn''t even have the right to talk to him directly. In response to Elder Seville''s words, Irving coldly replied. "I don''t care what you think. I see nothing wrong with what they''re doing. I''ll say it one last time, hand over Donald immediately." Irving''s tone had already grown slightly impatient. Irving felt there was no need to waste any more time with Elder Seville. He was always worried that Elder Seville might be deliberately stalling for time. A slight smile appeared on Elder Seville''s face. "Young man, it seems you still don''t trust me at all. But I''m not very surprised, considering the terrible impression the Night Blades have left on you." With that, Elder Seville stepped aside a few paces, revealing Donald in the study to Irving and the others. The moment Vicky saw Donald, she intended to run directly toward the study. Irving quickly pulled Vicky back. "You need to stay calm! Your grandfather doesn''t seem to be in immediate danger! If you act rashly now, you''ll just give our enemies more leverage." Although Vicky felt that Irving made a lot of sense, Given that her grandfather was currently in a very dangerous situation, Vicky naturally wanted to rescue him as quickly as possible. After holding Vicky back, Irving coldly said to Elder Seville, "Donald seems to be physically fine. Since you haven''t harmed him, I won''t be your enemy. If you leave now, I won''t make things difficult for you. But if you insist on opposing me, don''t blame me for being ruthless. You should know that everyone in the Night Blades who has opposed me is already dead." In the face of Irving''s ultimatum, Elder Seville''s expression did not change at all, maintaining his previous smile. "Of course, I can hand over Mr. Tang to you. I can even give you Joseph, who isn''t far outside the door. But on the condition that you meet my demands." Elder Seville was still trying to bargain with Irving. Irving''s patience was nearly exhausted. He felt that the other party was deliberately stalling, so he had decided to act directly against him. But before he could make a move, Vicky shouted, "What are your demands? As long as you can ensure my grandfather''s safety, I will agree to any condition." Vicky''s words caught Irving off guard. However, Irving was also curious to hear what the other party''s conditions were. After all, Irving didn''t know much about the Night Blades yet. Although Irving knew that the Night Blades were an international organization, and they seemed to be constantly trying to overthrow governments worldwide, their true objectives seemed far more complex than they appeared on the surface. Elder Seville looked very pleased. He nodded heavily, saying, "As expected of Donald''s granddaughter, you have indeed inherited Donald''s decisiveness! And your father''s wisdom as well!" "Stop wasting time and state your conditions! I will fulfill them as quickly as possible!" Vicky was naturally disdainful of Elder Seville''s flattery. She had always focused on doing her best, and she didn''t care too much about what others thought of her. "My condition is very simple: I need you to come with me to find the treasure hidden by the Smith family." Elder Seville finally revealed his demand. Hearing this condition, both Irving and Vicky were stunned. Vicky asked with a hint of confusion, "What do you mean by the treasure hidden by the Smith family? I have no idea that our Smith family has any hidden treasure!" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving could tell that Vicky was not lying. He was very familiar with Vicky''s way of speaking; if she were lying, she wouldn''t be able to pull it off so convincingly. Vicky''s response made Elder Seville burst into laughter. "Hahaha, Miss Vicky, surely you must be joking? I must remind you that joking with me comes with great risks." As soon as Elder Seville finished his sentence, Irving coldly responded, "Should I take what you just said as a threat? Do you really think I would be afraid of you?" ??§â?#§Ô*?-§Ö$§á?!?-# "Young man, don''t underestimate my abilities. While I may not be able to eliminate you quickly in a battle here, I am confident I can take out Donald and Vicky. Do you think you can ensure their safety while fighting me? Surely, you are not that arrogant?" As soon as Elder Seville finished speaking, he clasped his hands together again and then pointed behind him with his fingers. Benjamin''s screams echoed from outside the study. "Did you really think I was a fool? You two distract me in the front, while that idiot outside tries to rescue Donald. It''s laughable you came up with such a plan. If Irving had gone to rescue Donald, it might have succeeded. But swapping him for the young man outside the study window? That''s absolutely impossible." Elder Seville smugly said to Irving and Vicky. The reason Benjamin appeared outside the study window was that he thought he should rescue Donald while Elder Seville was distracted. Irving had noticed Benjamin''s plan, but he didn''t object because he thought if Benjamin succeeded, he wouldn''t have to waste any more time with Elder Seville. "Irving, I now have more leverage. I can not only take Donald and Vicky''s lives, but I can also take the life of the young man outside the study window. You must decide immediately whether to join me in searching for the treasure hidden by the Smith family. You need to give me an answer right now." Irving''s cold expression gradually changed, his mouth curved into a smile. "It seems I have no choice but to cooperate with you." "So your answer is?" "I am willing to go with you to find the Smith family''s hidden treasure. But I have no idea what this treasure is; I didn''t even know such a treasure existed. Where should we begin our search?" Irving thought that obtaining the Smith family''s treasure wouldn''t be a bad thing for him. If the Smith family treasure was very valuable, he could simply hand it all over to Vicky once they found it. Elder Seville nodded in satisfaction. "As long as you are willing to cooperate with me, that''s enough. Now, please bring Miss Tang to the study. I believe Donald will be more than happy to tell us about the Smith family treasure." After saying this, Elder Seville immediately returned to the study. Although Vicky knew Elder Seville was extremely dangerous, she still headed to the study as quickly as possible. When Irving and Vicky entered the study, they found Donald seemingly in a deep sleep. "You hypnotized my grandfather?! Don''t you know this could have a significant impact on his health?!" Vicky shouted angrily at Elder Seville. Elder Seville replied calmly, "Miss Tang, I hope you can stay calm. Your grandfather is not in any danger. I will wake him up immediately." With that, Elder Seville snapped his fingers. Sure enough, Donald woke up from his deep sleep. Upon seeing the sudden appearance of Vicky and Irving, Donald looked extremely surprised. "Why are you here?! You need to leave immediately; the Night Blades have already taken control of the Smith family villa!" After saying this, Donald noticed the helpless expressions on Vicky and Irving''s faces. After a brief moment of thought, Donald understood the current situation. Donald turned his gaze to Elder Seville: "If I don''t tell you the clues about the Smith family treasure, will you kill them?" "As long as you give me the clues, that''s all I need. If you refuse to tell me, I might take such actions. However, Irving is strong enough; you might hope he can defeat me in battle." Elder Seville spoke with great confidence. Although Elder Seville kept emphasizing Irving''s strength, he was not afraid of Irving. In fact, Irving always felt that Elder Seville was subtly encouraging him to attack. Upon realizing this, Irving became even calmer than before. Donald coughed twice and said helplessly. "That''s not necessary! While Irving is indeed very strong, I won''t let my granddaughter take such a risk!" Donald said this while looking warmly at Vicky. Tears welled up in Vicky''s eyes, and she said with difficulty, "Grandfather." Donald then turned his gaze to Elder Seville: "If you really want to find the Smith family treasure, I must give you a warning in advance. The Smith family treasure is hidden in a very dangerous place. Even if you find it, you may not be able to obtain it. Even if you do get the treasure, you might face bad luck." Chapter 136: A Chaotic Situation While Irving and his team were confronting Elder Seville, other parts of the City of Warding were also under attack by the Night Blades. The Night Blades not only targeted the official forces but also launched assaults on family factions that refused to cooperate with them. The entire City of Warding was thrown into chaos. Beyond the City of Warding, the surrounding cities also descended into turmoil. Among them, Starling City was the most chaotic. Many families in Starling City had already pledged their allegiance to the Night Blades. With the Night Blades'' help, these families managed to seize control of the city''s official forces. On the outskirts of Starling City, in the Green family villa, Sophia was in the midst of a heated argument with her father, Jony, about their next course of action. "We can''t just sit idly by. If we wait until the Night Blades have wiped out all the factions unwilling to cooperate with them, we will have no allies left! We must take the initiative now and join forces with others willing to fight against the Night Blades. Only then will we have a chance of survival in Starling City." After collaborating with Irving, Sophia had realized that endless retreat would not guarantee their safety. Only by collaborating with others and confronting their enemies could the Green family hope to stay safe. However, Jony remained silent in response to Sophia''s proposal. Although he knew Sophia had Irving''s backing and valued Irving greatly, Irving was not in Starling City. Under such circumstances, Jony believed the Green family should be under his control. Jony''s silence made Sophia increasingly anxious. She grabbed her staff and quickly headed towards the villa''s main door. "Where are you going?! The situation outside is extremely chaotic. If you act alone, you''ll be in great danger!" Jony''s voice called out from behind her. He hoped his daughter would stay safe within the Green family villa. Sophia turned back and said firmly, "Father, the Green family is still under your control. The family''s affairs will still follow your directives. But my thoughts are entirely different from yours, and I will take my own actions. Since you won''t help me, I hope you won''t hold me back either." With that, Sophia walked out of the Green family villa. She planned to head straight to the city center of Starling City. She had learned that the Night Blades had taken control of the city''s official institutions, which meant that their top fighters were likely in the city government''s office building. Sophia intended to confront the Night Blades'' elite forces directly. Sophia knew very well that only by gaining an advantage in a decisive battle against the Night Blades'' top fighters could she sway the families in Starling City. If she didn''t even have the courage to face the Night Blades'' elite, why would the less powerful families in Starling City betray the Night Blades and align with the Green family? While Sophia was heading to the city government office building in Starling City''s center, the situation in the City of Warding was also changing. The Angel Guild had lost control of their headquarters, but thanks to Aron and Anna''s efforts, the surviving members managed to regroup in a secret building in the city''s commercial district. "Everyone, please share what you know about the current situation. We are in a very dangerous position right now, and we must unite to face it," Aron said in a serious tone. Everyone could feel the immense pressure he was under. Anna, who had been acting alongside Aron, began by recounting their recent experiences. "As you all know, Aron and I were planning to raid a Night Blades'' stronghold today. We didn''t expect the Night Blades to launch simultaneous attacks on all official forces in the City of Warding. When we learned that the Angel Guild headquarters was under attack, we had to first scout the area around HQ and coordinate with our allies. We initially had Irving''s support, but for some unknown reason, Irving left on his own. I have no idea where he is now." Anna''s words caused alarm among the Angel Guild members present. They all knew Irving was a top-tier fighter. His sudden disappearance during such a crisis likely meant that the Night Blades had already eliminated him. The surviving members began to discuss Irving''s possible fate in small groups. "Could the Night Blades really have taken down Irving? If he couldn''t stand against them, how can we hope to?" "We should abandon the City of Warding immediately! It''s impossible to defend it now. The Night Blades'' attack was too sudden." "If we abandon the City of Warding, what happens to our brothers and sisters still left in the city? Many Angel Guild members are still unaccounted for." Aron''s face, previously silent, grew increasingly impatient. Aron suddenly stood up and slammed the table in front of him. "Everyone, shut up! This is a time to discuss strategies to counter the Night Blades, not for idle chatter!" §Ô§Ö!?????&?-!§à§á--?+?-?&¦Å?¦Ñ£¤§ñ@.&?%§à?& Aron''s outburst stunned all the Angel Guild members present. While they were somewhat familiar with his personality, they had never seen him so angry before. In addition to yelling, Aron also activated the [Intimidate] skill he had acquired from the Shelter Game. Instantly, a heavy pressure filled the room. The members felt compelled to obey Aron and fell silent. Anna felt a pang of disappointment. She had always believed that the Angel Guild, as an official organization, would handle crises better than family guilds and civilian groups. Who could have imagined that during the Night Blades'' surprise attack, the Angel Guild would be the one to perform the worst? Although the City of Warding was in chaos, Anna had still managed to gather some intelligence. Family guilds and civilian organizations were still operational. Of course, this could be because the Night Blades hadn''t targeted these less powerful organizations as their primary enemies. Nonetheless, the Angel Guild''s poor performance during this crisis was undeniable. "Now that everyone is quiet, I''ll continue to brief you on the situation around the City of Warding," Aron said as he sat back down. Anna cleared her throat and continued her report. "Several cities surrounding the City of Warding have also faced attacks from the Night Blades. However, most of these cities have managed to secure their safety, and the local branches of the Angel Guild continue to operate. The only city in dire straits is Starling City. We have lost contact with both the government institutions and the Angel Guild branch there. If our assumptions are correct, the Night Blades have likely taken full control of Starling City. Therefore, we shouldn''t allocate any resources to send reinforcements there," Anna concluded. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anna''s assessment of Starling City''s situation was not entirely accurate, but given the current circumstances, it was understandable. The Angel Guild''s headquarters had already fallen to the Night Blades, and the fact that the survivors could still gather substantial information was commendable. After Anna finished her briefing, Aron stood up again. He scanned the room, taking in the condition of the surviving Angel Guild members. Some were gravely injured, while others, although less seriously hurt, had their combat capabilities significantly diminished. Almost everyone bore some form of injury. "I understand that each of you has faced various challenges and that some of you are seriously injured. But I need you to muster all the strength you have left. We haven''t lost yet," Aron declared. Aron had no intention of conceding defeat. In his view, the Night Blades'' attack had caught them off guard, but with timely adjustments, they could still turn the tide. "My plan is straightforward. We must now unite with all friendly forces in the City of Warding. Regardless of their strength or our previous relationships, we need to collaborate with them," Aron continued. By friendly forces, Aron referred to the Green Ivy Group and other major corporate family guilds. These family forces could provide the Angel Guild with additional combat power. Moreover, these families had previously collaborated with the Angel Guild to varying extents. "Anyone who can still fight, step forward now! Those who can''t, stay here and recover," Aron instructed. He didn''t intend to force every survivor into the upcoming battles, especially those with severe injuries. However, if their efforts yielded no progress, even the gravely injured would have to join the fight eventually. As soon as Aron finished speaking, the majority of the members stepped forward, including some who were quite seriously injured. The reason these members stepped forward was their deep sense of duty as part of the Angel Guild. They believed that in times of crisis, they must bear the responsibility. Seeing the actions of the Angel Guild members, Aron was deeply moved. "I want to thank each and every one of you! Our upcoming operations will undoubtedly succeed because Angel Guild members never surrender!" Both Aron and Anna felt a surge of emotion. However, despite their feelings, they knew they couldn''t send all the willing members into battle. They needed to make careful selections. At the very least, those who were severely injured had to stay in the safe zones. "Alright, let''s proceed with a plan," Aron said, regaining his composure. "Anna, please assist me in assessing who among us can still effectively participate in combat and who needs to remain here to recover." Anna nodded and began to coordinate with Aron. They moved through the group, evaluating the members'' conditions and making decisions based on their injuries and combat readiness. "Listen up, everyone. Those of you who are assigned to stay back, your role is just as crucial. We need you to recover quickly and be ready for any future contingencies. Your time will come," Aron addressed the remaining members. "For those of you who are coming with us, remember that our mission is to unite with the Green Ivy Group and other friendly forces. We must show them that the Angel Guild stands strong and that we are ready to reclaim our city." With their roles assigned, the group began to mobilize. The room was filled with a sense of urgency and determination. The Angel Guild, though battered and bruised, was far from defeated. Chapter 137: The Entrance to the Unknown Space In the suburbs of Jinghai City, within the Smith family''s villa, Donald slowly revealed the clues to the Smith family''s hidden treasure to Elder Seville and Irving. "You should remember the Benevolent Sanatorium where I used to stay, right? Although the Benevolent Sanatorium is officially a very upscale sanatorium, in reality, there is an entrance to an unknown space beneath it. This entrance was discovered by an ancestor of the Smith family. One of our ancestors ventured into this unknown space. Upon his return, he recorded in the family genealogy that there was hidden treasure in the unknown space. He also continuously tried to re-enter the unknown space. Unfortunately, his endeavors were unsuccessful. This ancestor passed away five years after discovering the entrance. Before his death, he endlessly recited the existence of the treasure within the unknown space to his family," Donald recounted. At this point, a terrifying thought seemed to cross Donald''s mind. His face quickly turned pale with fear, and he began to cough violently. After a few minutes, his coughing finally subsided. "Initially, none of the Smith family believed the ancestor''s story. This was because he had shown signs of mental instability before discovering the entrance to the unknown space. However, with the emergence of the Shelter Game, we suddenly realized that the information recorded by our ancestor in the family genealogy seemed to have a connection with the game. Our ancestor had documented that our world was on the brink of destruction and that the Shelter Game would descend upon us. After verifying the ancestor''s records, all members of the Smith family, including myself, began to believe in the existence of the hidden treasure. The problem was that we had no way of accessing the entrance to the unknown space. The entrance was located beneath the foundations of the Benevolent Sanatorium. Even if you wanted to enter, it would take a long time to excavate the sanatorium''s foundations. You must understand that the residents of Benevolent Sanatorium are highly influential. Excavating its foundations would undoubtedly attract unwanted attention. That''s why I never investigated the hidden treasure of the Smith family. My unfilial son, Joseph, did attempt to explore the hidden treasure, but he never found the opportunity to dig a passageway under the Benevolent Sanatorium," Donald explained. As he spoke, Donald''s gaze suddenly turned peculiar, resembling a hawk eyeing a dying prey. He looked at Irving and then at Elder Seville with this strange expression. "Are you really planning to enter the Benevolent Sanatorium to seek the treasure in the unknown space?" he inquired. Elder Seville''s expression remained unchanged in response to Donald''s information. He nodded and turned his gaze to Irving. "Donald has revealed all the clues he knows. Are you willing to cooperate with us now?" he asked. Irving let out a cold laugh. "You now control both Donald and Benjamin. Do you think I have any choice but to cooperate with you?" "Of course, you can refuse to cooperate with me," Elder Seville responded. "After all, neither Donald nor Benjamin are particularly important to you." Irving''s reply was equally icy. "I don''t have your low moral standards. I won''t easily sacrifice others." Elder Seville didn''t mind Irving''s sarcasm. He simply wanted to ensure that Irving would act alongside him. "If that''s the case, then let''s get moving. We still have some distance to cover to reach the Benevolent Sanatorium." "Wait! Release Donald first!" Irving demanded, blocking Elder Seville''s path. He didn''t want Elder Seville to continue holding Donald''s life in his hands. After all, Donald was crucial to both Vicky and Irving. If Donald was previously only important to Vicky, his revelation about the Smith family''s hidden treasure had made him equally important to Irving. Although Donald''s description suggested the treasure''s location was fraught with danger, Irving was not one to fear risks. Moreover, he''d rather the treasure fall into his hands than those of the Night Blades. At least if Irving obtained the treasure, he would protect the Smith family''s safety. Elder Seville wore a faint, mocking smile. He looked at Irving and asked in a low voice, "Do you really think I would release Donald now? If I did, would you still cooperate with me?" Irving coldly retorted, "Don''t forget, we are bound by a contract. Are you that lacking in confidence in your Night Blades'' contracts?" Irving hoped to use reverse psychology to get Elder Seville to release Donald now. However, his plan ultimately failed. Elder Seville was overly cautious. "Yes, we are bound by a contract, but a contract alone is not enough to ensure your cooperation. Therefore, I will temporarily hand Donald over to other members of the Night Blades," Elder Seville declared. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as he finished speaking, three Night Blades warriors entered the study. "Don''t worry. As long as you cooperate and help me find the Smith family''s hidden treasure, I will immediately have Donald released," Elder Seville assured. Irving was not easily swayed by Elder Seville''s assurances. "How do I know you''re telling the truth?" Elder Seville''s face twisted into a smug smile. "You can''t be sure whether I''m telling the truth or not because you never held the upper hand to begin with." With a dismissive wave, Elder Seville signaled for the Night Blades to take Donald away. Vicky, visibly anxious, confronted Elder Seville. "If you do this, I won''t help you, and you''re violating our previous agreement." MVLeMpYr-only "Ms. Tang," Elder Seville replied, "I haven''t violated our agreement. I said I would release your grandfather, but I didn''t specify when." At that, Elder Seville cast a sealing spell on Benjamin, who was outside the study window. "The person who came with you is also not allowed to join our mission. Of course, if you assist me in finding the Smith family''s treasure, I''ll release him too." With that, Elder Seville took a few steps forward. Irving and Vicky were left with no other options. Irving knew he couldn''t quickly overpower Elder Seville, and to ensure Donald''s safety, he and Vicky had no choice but to follow Elder Seville''s lead. Elder Seville didn''t head straight to the Benevolent Sanatorium. Instead, he first went to the Smith family''s old mansion. The Night Blades had already searched the mansion and found the family genealogy. As expected, they discovered the information Donald had mentioned. After noting down the details from the genealogy, Elder Seville tossed it to Vicky. "From now on, you can carry your family''s genealogy. Once we enter the unknown space, I will need the assistance of the Smith family bloodline within you." Though Irving and Vicky were both seething with anger at Elder Seville''s actions, Irving managed to suppress his rage and maintain his composure. He understood that anger would be useless in their current situation, as Elder Seville held all the cards. Their only chance to turn the tables would come if Elder Seville encountered trouble. Entering the unknown space in search of the Smith family''s treasure might just be the perfect opportunity for Elder Seville to face some difficulties. Irving patted Vicky on the shoulder. "Don''t worry too much. I will ensure your safety during this mission. Besides, the Night Blades won''t harm us until they find the Smith family''s treasure¡ªthey need our help." Vicky took a deep breath and nodded. She knew that for now, they had to bide their time and play along until an opportunity to turn the tide presented itself. Vicky''s expression softened slightly after hearing Irving''s words. "Irving is right. Until we find the Smith family''s treasure, you are indeed very important," Elder Seville''s voice echoed. "So, Ms. Tang, you don''t need to worry about me harming you." The reason Elder Seville made this statement was to let Irving and Vicky know that he could hear all their conversations. Vicky shot a cold glance at Elder Seville. Although she couldn''t make Elder Seville pay just yet, she had already marked him as a mortal enemy in her heart. "I finally found your grandfather''s diary," Elder Seville announced, holding up an old notebook and waving it in Vicky''s direction. "We''ve gathered everything we need. Let''s head to the Benevolent Sanatorium immediately." Without hesitation, Elder Seville led Irving and Vicky to the Benevolent Sanatorium as quickly as possible. When they arrived, they found that many Night Blades members were already there. The Night Blades had excavated a tunnel under the sanatorium''s foundation and were close to uncovering the entrance to the unknown space mentioned by the Smith family ancestors. "Master! We''re about to find the entrance to the unknown space. Just a little more time," one Night Blades member reported hastily upon seeing Elder Seville. Elder Seville nodded. "No need to rush. First, ensure your safety. We can''t be certain there are no traps around the entrance to the unknown space." Just as Elder Seville finished speaking, a scream echoed from a short distance away, the anguished cry of a Night Blades member. The sudden scream froze everyone in their tracks. Elder Seville''s eyes narrowed as he quickly assessed the situation. "Everyone, stay alert!" he commanded. "Proceed with caution and check for traps." Irving and Vicky exchanged a tense glance. This might be the opportunity they were waiting for. If the entrance to the unknown space was indeed laden with traps, it could provide the distraction they needed. Elder Seville moved closer to the source of the scream, spotting a Night Blades member lying on the ground, writhing in pain. It seemed he had triggered some kind of ancient mechanism. The rest of the Night Blades quickly gathered around, their focus now split between assisting their injured comrade and continuing the excavation. Irving seized the moment to whisper to Vicky, "Stay close and be ready. This might be our chance." Vicky nodded, her resolve hardening. They had to wait for the right moment to act, but they were ready to seize any opportunity that presented itself. Chapter 138: Elder Seville’s Venomous Insect "It seems like the first danger in our treasure hunt has been handled," Elder Seville said with a smile, glancing at Irving after hearing the anguished scream from one of the Night Blades members nearby. Irving looked back at him coldly without saying a word. His disdain for Elder Seville''s methods was palpable. To Irving, Elder Seville was a despicable man who would stop at nothing, even sacrificing others, to achieve his goals. And toward such despicable individuals, Irving has always had a poor attitude, an uncontrollable emotion "You don''t need to look at me like that. If we want to obtain the Smith family''s hidden treasure, we must be willing to pay the price. If we don''t let them probe the dangers ahead for us, should I send you instead?" Elder Seville retorted, before leading Irving and Vicky into the Benevolent Sanatorium. As soon as they stepped into the courtyard of the Benevolent Sanatorium, Irving immediately noticed a large excavation beneath the building''s foundation. The scream they had heard earlier had come from that hollow space. One of the Night Blades members hurried over to Elder Seville. "Elder, we''ve dug out a large hollow under the Benevolent Sanatorium''s foundation. There is indeed a passage leading to an unknown space down there. I just sent one person in to test it out, and the scream we heard was his. It seems the passage is extremely dangerous." Elder Seville nodded. "I understand. Pull your men out from the hollow. I''ll handle what comes next." With a wave of his hand, Elder Seville ordered all the Night Blades members inside the Benevolent Sanatorium to leave. He didn''t want anyone else, not even other members of the Night Blades, to gain any information about the Smith family''s hidden treasure. Once most of the Night Blades members had exited, Elder Seville glanced at the few who remained¡ªhis trusted confidants. They promptly shut the main door of the Benevolent Sanatorium. "We three can handle the rest," Elder Seville said with a smile, looking at Irving and Vicky. "Vicky, why don''t you go first? Since we''re after your Smith family''s treasure, it only makes sense for a Smith family member to lead the way." Irving immediately countered, "The entrance was discovered by your people. Naturally, you should go first. Besides, Vicky didn''t even know her family had a hidden treasure until now." Elder Seville frowned at Irving''s words. He extended his hand and made a grasping motion in the air. Suddenly, Vicky felt excruciating pain. "My head hurts! It feels like something is burrowing into my brain!" Vicky screamed in agony, desperately pleading for Irving''s help. Enraged, Irving drew his weapon and pointed it at Elder Seville. "What the hell are you doing?! Are you trying to force my hand here?" he demanded coldly.At this point, the smile on Elder Seville''s face vanished. He cast a sinister glance at Irving and Vicky. "Have you still not grasped your situation? While it may appear that we are cooperating, you have no bargaining power with me." Elder Seville made another grasping motion with his hand. This time, not only did Vicky feel the intense pain in her head, but Irving did as well. Suddenly, Irving understood that he must have fallen into a trap set by Elder Seville during their previous encounters. MVLeMpYr-unofficial-text "Realizing it now is futile. Both you and Vicky are under the control of the venomous insects I command. As long as you disobey me, I will make you suffer excruciating pain," Elder Seville declared triumphantly. "Vicky, you should be able to lead the way now, right? If you refuse, the pain won''t subside," he added, no longer interested in conversing with Irving. In his eyes, Irving was in no condition to fight him. Although Irving tried to summon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, each attempt to activate his skills was thwarted by the venomous insect in his brain. "Stop it! I''ll go first!" Vicky cried out. If it were only her suffering from the intense pain, she might have been able to bear it. But seeing Irving in agony as well left her with no other choice. With Vicky''s compliance, Elder Seville snapped his fingers. The intense pain that both Vicky and Irving felt dissipated rapidly. "That''s better! As long as the two of you cooperate, I won''t torment you needlessly. Since Vicky has agreed to go first, please proceed," Elder Seville said, extending his hand to indicate that Vicky should lead the way. Vicky, though worried, had no other option. She slowly walked towards the hollow space beneath the Benevolent Sanatorium''s foundation. Elder Seville followed closely behind her, with Irving positioned slightly behind and to the side of him. Irving was constantly thinking about how to launch a surprise attack on Elder Seville. If he could kill him before he could react, the control over the venomous insects would cease. Possessing the ability to control exotic beasts himself, Irving was familiar with how these creatures could be manipulated. If he could distract Elder Seville enough to prevent him from precisely controlling the insects, the impact on Vicky and himself would be significantly reduced.Just as Irving was contemplating this, Elder Seville, walking ahead of him, spoke coldly, "There''s no need for you to keep trying to find a way to ambush me because it won''t succeed." Elder Seville''s words made Irving realize that the venomous insects in his brain could do more than just inflict pain¡ªthey could also allow Elder Seville to read his thoughts. Despite feeling the pressure from Elder Seville''s overwhelming advantage, Irving didn''t think he had completely lost yet. Though he couldn''t directly summon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl at the moment, Elder Seville would undoubtedly encounter dangers during their treasure hunt. When that happened, Irving could use the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s power to destroy the insects in his brain while Elder Seville was distracted. As Irving pondered how to use the Taikoo Flame Pearl to fight back against Elder Seville, he discreetly activated his Soul Link skill. Soul Link could serve not only as a mind-reading tool but also as a mental barrier effective only on himself. Indeed, Elder Seville seemed unaware of Irving''s new thoughts, indicating that the Soul Link skill provided by the Taikoo Flame Pearl was more potent than the venomous insects. Armed with this knowledge, Irving emptied his mind. He decided not to think too much, as doing so would only give Elder Seville more information. Though the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s power could temporarily block the insects, using it was also very draining for Irving. He planned to save its power for a critical moment. As the trio moved forward, Irving finally got a clear view of the vast hollow beneath the Benevolent Sanatorium''s foundation. The hollow appeared to span the entire sanatorium, with numerous metal pillars seemingly supporting the space above. At the entrance of the hollow, Irving could detect a faint, lingering smell of blood. "Let''s not rush ahead just yet. We need to prepare here first," Elder Seville''s voice came just as Vicky was about to step into the hollow.Elder Seville placed a grayish-white mask over his face, adorned with intricate patterns. Irving felt a vague sense of familiarity with these patterns, as if he had seen them somewhere before, but he couldn''t quite recall where. At that moment, Elder Seville spoke in a deep voice, "You must have seen members of the Night Blades at the Angel Guild headquarters. These intricate patterns are the emblem of the Night Blades." This response made it clear that Elder Seville could still read Irving''s thoughts. "Alright, I''m ready. You two don''t need to prepare much," Elder Seville said, urging Vicky toward the hollow. As Vicky stepped into the hollow, Elder Seville snapped his fingers, and suddenly, each of them had a torch in hand. The hollow was devoid of any lighting, and without the torches, they would have been enveloped in darkness. The space inside the hollow was as vast as its entrance, seemingly carved out entirely by the Night Blades. Irving couldn''t help but wonder if the Benevolent Sanatorium would collapse without the support of the pillars within the hollow. If it did collapse, they would all be trapped inside. Utilizing the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to shield his thoughts, Irving ensured Elder Seville couldn''t read this particular concern. Vicky, holding the torch, trembled as she walked to the end of the hollow. At the end, besides a wall composed of various rocks, there was only a narrow passage, just wide enough for one person. This passage was likely the one mentioned in the Smith family''s ancestral records, leading to an unknown space. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon seeing the passage, Elder Seville exclaimed in astonishment, "I never thought I''d actually find this entrance! I always suspected the Smith family''s hidden treasure was a myth. It seems the records in my ancient tome were accurate." Excitedly muttering to himself, Elder Seville rushed toward the entrance. Chapter 139: The Use of the Smith Familys Bloodline Irving gleaned a substantial amount of useful information from Elder Seville''s mutterings. First and foremost, the most valuable piece of information was that Elder Seville did not obtain the details about the Smith family''s hidden treasure from Joseph. Instead, he got the information from an ancient tome. Secondly, Elder Seville initially did not believe the contents recorded in the ancient tome. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He only started believing it recently, possibly due to information provided by Joseph or perhaps a tip from someone within the Night Blades. If the information came from Joseph, then Elder Seville likely didn''t have much insight into the unknown space mentioned by the Smith family''s ancestor. After all, Joseph himself didn''t know much about his family''s treasure. However, if someone within the Night Blades tipped him off, then Elder Seville would have complete control over this operation. He might even possess more clues related to the Smith family''s treasure¡ªclues that even Donald might not be aware of. While Irving was contemplating these matters, Elder Seville had already reached the entrance. He held his torch high, examining the entrance with excitement. Meanwhile, not far from him, Vicky took a few steps back to create some distance between herself and Elder Seville. Vicky harbored deep resentment toward Elder Seville. On one hand, it was because Elder Seville posed a significant threat to the Smith family. On the other hand, it was because Vicky viewed Elder Seville as a man without any moral boundaries. After observing the entrance for a while, Elder Seville turned his gaze toward Vicky. "The entrance seems to be fine. There''s no need to worry, go on in." With Elder Seville''s urging, Vicky slowly walked into the narrow passage, barely wide enough for one person. As she stepped into the passage, a flood of memories that didn''t belong to her started pouring into her mind. The sheer volume of the memories was overwhelming, causing Vicky to collapse. Seeing this, Irving quickly ran forward, catching Vicky just before she hit the ground. "What''s wrong?" Irving asked, then turned to Elder Seville with anger in his voice, "Did you manipulate the venomous insects to give her a severe headache?" Faced with Irving''s accusation, Elder Seville''s expression showed a hint of confusion. However, instead of approaching Vicky and Irving, he took two steps back, retreating from the entrance into the hollow. "I didn''t manipulate the insects! She must have encountered some danger. I advise you to come out quickly; if you stay in there, you''ll face danger too."As Elder Seville spoke, it seemed as though he had recalled some crucial information. However, he had no intention of sharing this critical information with Irving. Similarly, Irving had no plans to exit the passage; he felt that separating from Elder Seville might actually be beneficial. Just as Irving entertained this thought, a flood of foreign memories surged into his mind, accompanied by a sharp headache. These memories seemed to belong to the Smith family''s ancestors. The visions were filled with blurred figures, twisted creatures, and indescribable entities. While enduring the intense headache, Irving suddenly saw the Taikoo Flame Pearl, a blazing orb, appear in his vision. With the help of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving gradually regained his clarity. He realized that he couldn''t linger at the entrance any longer. If he stayed too long, the overwhelming foreign memories could completely consume him. Even if he managed to resist the flood of memories through sheer willpower, he risked being transformed into someone else or, worse, becoming a vessel for the resurrection of the Smith family''s ancestor. Understanding the gravity of the situation, Irving quickly picked up Vicky and sprinted deeper into the passage. If their objective was to find the hidden treasure of the Smith family, retreating to the hollow would be futile, as he would remain under Elder Seville''s control. His only hope lay in advancing further into the passage. Elder Seville was visibly shocked by Irving''s actions. He shouted, "Are you insane?! The entrance itself is already extremely dangerous. If you go deeper into the passage, you''ll encounter even greater dangers. This place is riddled with peril!" Elder Seville began to regret his decisions. Had he known the dangers that awaited them in the passage, he would have had the Night Blades members accompany them. At the very least, they could have scouted ahead. His words, however, fell on deaf ears as Irving, carrying Vicky, continued to dash deeper into the passage. Within minutes, Elder Seville lost sight of them. "Damn it! You won''t escape my control this way!" Elder Seville muttered, though his concern was evident. Despite his worries, Elder Seville realized he had no other options. If he didn''t follow Irving into the passage, he would miss his chance to obtain the Smith family''s treasure. Resolutely, Elder Seville gritted his teeth and decided to pursue Irving into the passage. check-out-MvLeMpYr As soon as Elder Seville stepped into the passage, he felt the memories of the Smith family''s ancestor invading his mind. He manipulated the venomous insects to enter his brain, struggling to fend off the onslaught of memories. "Why didn''t you tell me entering the passage would be dangerous?! If you had warned me, I could have prepared in advance," Elder Seville grumbled, as he fought to maintain control over his mind.Elder Seville seemed to be grumbling about the person who provided him with the clues regarding the Smith family''s treasure. Regardless, he had now entered the passage and was determined to pursue Irving and Vicky. Not far ahead, Irving, carrying Vicky, finally reached the end of the passage. The end of the passage opened up into another hollow space. As soon as they exited the passage, both of them were forcefully flung in opposite directions. Irving was hurled toward the left wall of the hollow and got stuck there due to a powerful suction force. Vicky, who had not yet regained consciousness from the flood of memories, was thrown to the right wall and similarly got stuck. Irving continuously channeled the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, trying to break free from the wall''s suction. He even used the spell-enhancing effects of the Staff of Calamity to cast Gravity Swamp, hoping that the additional gravitational pull would counteract the wall''s suction. However, his efforts were in vain. While Irving was contemplating how to escape this predicament, Elder Seville finally emerged from the passage. As soon as he exited, an unknown force pulled him toward the left wall of the hollow, and he crashed not far from Irving. "What''s happening?! Why am I stuck here?!" Elder Seville exclaimed, a hint of panic in his voice. He had been bombarded with a massive influx of memories while traversing the passage. Not only did he see what seemed to be the Smith family ancestor''s memories, but he also saw the memories of the Night Blades members he had previously sacrificed. These memories filled him with dread. Once Elder Seville calmed down, he noticed that not only was he stuck to the wall, but Irving and Vicky were as well. This indicated that they had reached the second trial before entering the unknown space. Like Irving, Elder Seville struggled to use his strength and skills to break free from the wall''s suction. However, his efforts were as futile as Irving''s. "There''s no use wasting your energy; it''s impossible to break free from the wall''s suction," Irving said coldly to Elder Seville. He only warned him because he was concerned that Elder Seville''s actions might further worsen the situation for himself and Vicky. Elder Seville, however, paid no heed to Irving''s warning. He didn''t believe that Irving''s strength surpassed his own. Elder Seville thought that just because Irving failed didn''t mean he would too. After a while, Elder Seville suddenly stopped struggling. He furrowed his brows, squinting his eyes for a moment, and then turned his gaze toward Vicky. Seeing this, Irving immediately warned, "You can''t even free yourself from this situation, and now you want to manipulate venomous insects to torment others? If you continue this, there will be no way for us to cooperate." Elder Seville smiled faintly in response to Irving''s warning. "I have no intention of tormenting Vicky, nor do I plan to torment you. I''ve simply found a way to escape this predicament, and it requires Vicky''s cooperation." Irving didn''t believe a word Elder Seville said.At this moment, Vicky had also regained consciousness and was curious to hear what Elder Seville''s method for escaping the predicament was. "You both experienced the flood of memories from the Smith family ancestor when you passed through the passage, right? Did you not gain any clues from those memories?" Elder Seville''s words served as a wake-up call for Irving and Vicky. Irving and Vicky began to simultaneously search through their minds for the Smith family ancestor''s memories. Sure enough, they found the method to escape their predicament, and it was surprisingly simple¡ªutilizing the bloodline of the Smith family descendants. "Are you saying I have to kill myself for you two to escape?" Vicky asked, incredulously, directing her question at both Irving and Elder Seville. Before Elder Seville could respond, Irving shook his head and said, "No, that''s not it! You don''t need to kill yourself. You just need to spill some of your blood at the bottom of the hollow." Irving''s memories from the Smith family ancestor were quite clear. He recalled that the ancestor had escaped the hollow''s constraints by spilling his blood at the bottom of the hollow. Vicky, though still slightly skeptical, decided to trust Irving''s words. "Alright, if that''s what it takes," she said, taking a deep breath. With some difficulty, Vicky managed to prick her finger and let a few drops of blood fall to the hollow''s bottom. As soon as her blood touched the ground, the powerful suction force holding them against the walls began to weaken. Irving could feel the grip loosening and quickly instructed, "More blood, Vicky. We need more to fully break free." Vicky nodded and, with determination, let more of her blood spill onto the hollow''s floor. The effect was immediate and profound. The suction force dissipated entirely, and they all fell to the ground. Elder Seville landed with a grunt but quickly regained his composure. "It actually worked," he muttered, a mix of relief and frustration in his voice. Irving helped Vicky to her feet and then turned to face Elder Seville. "We need to move quickly. This place is full of unknown dangers, and we can''t afford any more delays." Elder Seville, though still wary of Irving, nodded in agreement. The three of them knew that their cooperation, however tenuous, was essential for surviving the trials ahead and ultimately finding the Smith family''s hidden treasure. Chapter 140: A Perilous Area As Vicky dropped her blood onto the bottom of the hollow, she, Irving, and Elder Seville simultaneously fell from the wall into the void. Irving rushed to Vicky''s side at the first possible moment. "I warn you, if you manipulate those parasites to torment us again, I will fight you to the death! This is your final warning," Irving said coldly, ensuring Vicky''s safety before glaring at Elder Seville. Elder Seville''s expression twisted slightly, showing a hint of malice. He seemed to be assessing whether Irving was serious or merely bluffing. After a moment of contemplation, a faint smile appeared on Elder Seville''s face. "We need to cooperate from now on. Given that, I certainly won''t use the parasites to torment you anymore. And to be honest, I wasn''t intentionally torturing you before. The severe headaches you experienced were simply because you were unwilling to cooperate with me. If you agree to work with me from now on, I won''t target you intentionally," Elder Seville explained, then began walking toward the front of the hollow. Reaching the front wall of the hollow, Elder Seville tapped it with his fingers. At the moment the wall resonated, his expression changed dramatically. He realized there was something extremely dangerous behind the wall. Irving moved quicker than Elder Seville. As the latter approached the wall, Irving had already noticed the massive swarm of beetles behind it. He quickly grabbed Vicky and leapt onto the hollow''s wall. Elder Seville, being too close to the swarm, was instantly engulfed by the beetles. Irving watched intently, recognizing the beetles as Death Beetles, creatures representing the power of death. Even if they couldn''t kill Elder Seville, they would severely injure him. "Is he dead? These beetles look extremely dangerous. He couldn''t have survived that swarm, could he?" Vicky asked, slightly relieved. Irving slowly shook his head. "He''s not that easy to kill, but he''s definitely been heavily injured. We need to be even more cautious from now on. There are too many dangers here." With that, Irving and Vicky stared down at the swarm of Death Beetles below. The swarm of Death Beetles, although vast in number, moved at an incredibly high speed. In no time, the swarm had exited the hollow. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If I''m not mistaken, the Death Beetles are heading towards the passage. Does this mean they''ve already entered the City of Warding?" Vicky''s voice trembled slightly. To Vicky, if events unfolded as she feared, the entire City of Warding would face a catastrophic disaster. Irving shook his head slowly. "I don''t think the Death Beetles can reach the City of Warding. Don''t forget, when we passed through the passage, we encountered the memory wash of your ancestors. Even higher beings like us, with complex neural structures, were affected. Those Death Beetles would also face the memory wash, and they wouldn''t be able to withstand it." Once all the Death Beetles had disappeared, Irving and Vicky climbed down from the hollow''s wall. A skeleton lay where Elder Seville had originally stood. "He must have been completely devoured by the Death Beetles! Let''s not go any further. We should escape through the passage," Vicky exclaimed excitedly upon seeing the skeleton. She believed it signified Elder Seville''s death. With him dead, there was no need to venture further into more dangerous areas. Irving did not heed Vicky''s advice. He had already discerned that the skeleton was merely a decoy left by Elder Seville. The man was likely hiding in a dark corner. "Elder Seville, if you''re still alive, show yourself. I know you wouldn''t be killed by the Death Beetles so easily. If you continue to test us, I will follow Vicky''s suggestion," Irving declared. As soon as he finished speaking, the skeleton on the ground vanished. Laughter echoed from a corner of the hollow. "As expected of a recognized genius, you figured out so easily that I wasn''t killed by the Death Beetles. How did you come to that conclusion? Do you really think I''m that powerful?" Elder Seville asked, stepping into Vicky and Irving''s line of sight. "I''m not in the mood to discuss this. Are we moving forward or not?" Irving retorted. He had no intention of answering Elder Seville''s question. If he found an opportunity to kill him, he would do so without hesitation. The only reason he hadn''t acted yet was that he wasn''t confident he could kill Elder Seville in one strike. "Of course, we must continue forward. Just like before, Vicky will lead the way," Elder Seville stated firmly. Irving was about to voice his opposition, but before he could speak, Vicky squeezed his hand. "I think his point is valid. If I don''t lead, you might not find the way forward. After all, only our Smith family ancestors successfully reached that unknown space," Vicky said. Irving looked at her with a mix of surprise and admiration. He knew Vicky would shoulder her responsibilities when the time came, but her courage in this perilous situation was unexpected. Most people would lose the nerve to lead after encountering the Death Beetles and the dangers of this area. "Trust me! I won''t face danger alone. Even if I do, you''ll be there to help," Vicky reassured him before turning to Elder Seville. "I''ll lead, and you follow. But let me remind you, if I encounter danger, you must assist," Vicky said coldly to Elder Seville. Elder Seville nodded with a smile. "Naturally! After all, we need you to find the Smith family treasure. I won''t let you die easily before we find it." He didn''t bother with pleasantries, knowing they wouldn''t earn Vicky''s trust. Instead, he opted for honesty, believing it would make him more credible. With Vicky leading, Irving and Elder Seville continued their journey. After passing through the hollow, they entered another passage, which was even more perilous than the previous one. However, this time, both Irving and Elder Seville managed to neutralize the dangers. They didn''t encounter another memory wash from the Smith family ancestors, likely because those memories were intentionally left in the earlier passage. After a while, Vicky suddenly stopped. She turned to Elder Seville and Irving. "We can''t go any further. There''s a locked door here. It seems we need to solve a mechanism to proceed." Irving and Elder Seville approached her. Sure enough, they saw a complex lock mechanism. Irving studied it for a while but couldn''t figure out how to solve it. Without hesitation, Elder Seville stepped forward and quickly began working on the lock. Within moments, he had it unlocked. As the door opened, an extremely surreal scene unfolded before them. check-out-MvLeMpYr The interior beyond the door resembled a town, but it was in a state of utter disarray. Countless buildings and objects floated aimlessly in the sky. The town''s structures were bizarre¡ªsome tilted at odd angles, while others hung upside down. Irving initially wanted to ask Elder Seville how he managed to unlock the mechanism so quickly. However, upon seeing the chaotic town, all his attention shifted to the surreal scene before him. "Could this be the chaotic unknown space our ancestors mentioned? Why are the buildings in this town like this? Is the gravity in this town completely erratic?" Vicky speculated. Irving wasn''t entirely convinced by Vicky''s hypothesis. To test it, he picked up a stone from the ground and threw it toward the town. The stone''s flight path immediately became erratic, zigzagging up and down. This confirmed Vicky''s theory: the town''s gravity was indeed chaotic. "We need to traverse this gravity-distorted town. If I''m not mistaken, there must be powerful creatures lurking here. We haven''t faced significant danger yet," Irving said coldly. Elder Seville''s expression darkened upon seeing the town. He remained silent while Irving and Vicky discussed the gravity anomalies. It wasn''t until Irving suggested moving forward that Elder Seville spoke up. "You must be extremely cautious as you proceed. This town harbors a very dangerous ancient entity. If it catches you, you''ll become a part of it," Elder Seville warned. Irving and Vicky were taken aback by Elder Seville''s words. Irving was especially surprised that Elder Seville would genuinely offer them advice. "None of us can defeat this ancient entity alone. Our next steps require close cooperation," Elder Seville finally revealed his true intentions. He hoped to collaborate with Irving and Vicky, which prompted him to offer this crucial warning. Irving and Vicky exchanged glances, understanding the gravity of the situation. They knew they had no choice but to trust each other and work together to navigate this perilous town. "Alright, let''s move carefully. Vicky, you still lead, but we''ll be right behind you," Irving said, his tone firm but supportive. "Understood. Let''s stay close and watch each other''s backs," Vicky replied, steeling herself for the challenges ahead. With Vicky leading the way, the trio cautiously entered the gravity-distorted town, each step more mindful than the last. The eerie silence and floating debris heightened their senses, making every moment tense with anticipation of the unknown dangers that lay ahead. Chapter 141: Temporal Anomaly "It seems that if you could handle the old monster in the gravity-chaotic town by yourself, you wouldn''t be offering us any help at all, would you?" Irving asked Elder Seville calmly, with a cold smile on his lips. "If it were you, would you offer me help under any other circumstances?" Elder Seville retorted bluntly. Both fell silent for a moment. They both understood all too well that this collaboration was a forced one, born out of mutual threat rather than genuine cooperation. If Elder Seville could completely overpower Irving, he would have killed him already, then coerced Donald and Vicky into helping him. Conversely, if Irving had the chance to eliminate Elder Seville, he wouldn''t need to follow him into the rumored treasure-laden area of the Smith family just to ensure Vicky''s safety. After their brief exchange, a tense silence enveloped them. The atmosphere grew thick with tension, making Vicky worry that they might suddenly attack each other. Just as she was about to intervene with some words of mediation, both Elder Seville and Irving burst into hearty laughter. "Since we''ve laid everything out on the table, why don''t you share all the intel you have on this so-called old monster? If we''re going to fight it together, we need to know what we''re dealing with," Irving said, deciding not to dwell on past grievances. For him, the most critical issue now was ensuring his and Vicky''s safety. To do that, they had to navigate through this bizarre gravity-chaotic town successfully. Elder Seville nodded and, with a smile, began to relay his information. "According to an ancient text in my possession, the entrance to the unknown space is hidden within a gravity-chaotic town. Only by defeating the old monster guarding the town can we find the entrance." He paused after sharing this information. Irving looked a bit surprised. "Is that all the intel you have? We know next to nothing about this old monster. How can we fight it with such scant information?" the-place-MVLeMpYr Elder Seville laughed heartily at Irving''s question. "That''s all the information I have. However, the Smith family ancestor likely knew more. The ancestor''s memories are most likely to awaken within the bloodline descendants of the Smith family." At this, Elder Seville''s gaze shifted to Vicky. Vicky was already mentally prepared for this. She had accepted that everything happening was connected to her family''s ancestor. Since it involved her family''s ancestor, her bloodline would naturally be required to help further. Before Irving could say anything, Vicky spoke up. "What should I do? Do I need to activate some mechanism with my blood again?" Elder Seville shook his head. "There are no mechanisms in the gravity-chaotic town. What you need to do is help us locate the old monster hidden in the town."Vicky didn''t quite understand what Elder Seville meant. She looked at him in confusion. Elder Seville sighed, "I know you''re very puzzled right now, so you don''t need to deliberately search for the old monster we''re trying to find. Just follow your inner guidance and keep moving forward. We will follow behind you to ensure your safety." Since Elder Seville had said as much, and Irving did not object, Vicky decided to follow her instincts and move forward. Led by Vicky, the three of them quickly advanced through the gravity-chaotic town. After a while, they suddenly found themselves back where they started. "I told you, if I lead the way, you won''t find what you''re looking for," Vicky sighed, a bit frustrated. Neither Elder Seville nor Irving seemed bothered. They simply urged Vicky to continue leading the way. Vicky moved forward again with the two men following her, yet soon enough, they found themselves back at the original spot. Vicky tried to convince them to stop these futile efforts. However, this time, both Irving and Elder Seville were more resolute. They seemed to have found some crucial clues but chose not to share them with Vicky. Though slightly exasperated, Vicky still trusted Irving. So, she continued to guide Elder Seville and Irving through the town. After making several rounds and repeatedly returning to the same spot, Vicky couldn''t contain her frustration any longer. "We''re just going in circles. Haven''t you noticed anything strange?" Vicky asked, her eyes fixed on Elder Seville and Irving. Both men were staring intently at her, making Vicky a bit uneasy. "Why are you staring at me like that? Do I look strange or something?" Vicky quickly checked herself but found nothing unusual. Elder Seville remained silent, glancing at Irving, whose expression showed a hint of hesitation. Finally, Irving stepped forward and spoke directly to Vicky, "There''s nothing strange about you physically, but it seems the old monster we''re looking for is you." Irving''s words left Vicky utterly shocked. She locked eyes with Irving, trying to discern if he was joking. Realizing he was serious, Vicky took a few steps back in fear. "What do you mean? Are you planning to kill me?" Vicky asked, her voice trembling. Elder Seville sighed again. "We don''t want to kill you, but you are indeed the old monster we''re looking for. If we want to proceed, we must defeat you.""You don''t seem to possess strong combat abilities, which means defeating you should be easy. This implies that perhaps the only way to pass through the gravity-chaotic town is by killing you," Elder Seville said, his tone chillingly calm. As Elder Seville spoke, Irving remained lost in thought. He found Seville''s words logically sound, yet a swirl of questions lingered in his mind. Why had Vicky suddenly become the old monster of the gravity-chaotic town in their eyes? Was it solely because she carried the Smith family bloodline? If so, how had the Smith family ancestor managed to pass through here? Despite racking his brain, Irving couldn''t pinpoint the answer. Frustrated, he slapped his forehead hard. In that moment, he seemed to see Vicky split into two forms: her physical body and another overlapping shadow. Realizing this, Irving suspected that Vicky was hosting the old monster they were hunting. Acting on this hunch, he channeled the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Enhanced by its power, he used the Soul Link skill to probe Vicky''s mind. As he suspected, there were indeed two distinct voices within her, indicating the presence of the old monster. Irving shouted at Elder Seville, "Parasite! Vicky has a parasite!" He deliberately avoided saying that the old monster was within Vicky, fearing the entity might transfer away. Instead, he used the term "parasite" to alert Elder Seville. Initially confused, Elder Seville quickly grasped Irving''s hint. Wasting no time, he manipulated his control over parasites. The parasite within Vicky ceased tormenting her and targeted the other entity. Soon, the two parasites located and began to neutralize the invader. "I''ve got it! Now, quickly, strike!" Elder Seville commanded, his energy nearly depleted from the effort of controlling the parasites. He could only rely on Irving now. Without hesitation, Irving charged toward Vicky. Fear gripped Vicky as she saw the hatred in Irving''s eyes. Despite her terror, Irving didn''t falter or step back. If the old monster remained within Vicky, he would strike her without mercy. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving''s unwavering resolve eventually forced the old monster out of Vicky. The entity appeared as a series of disjointed spatial lines, attempting to merge swiftly into the gravity-chaotic town. But neither Elder Seville nor Irving intended to give it that chance. Together, they combined their powers to subdue the creature.In the instant they subdued the creature, Elder Seville and Irving simultaneously gained detailed knowledge about the entity. [Temporal Anomaly] [Description: Time and space both rely on the power of a Great Being, who cannot constantly monitor every area. Lifeforms born from the proximity to this Great Being''s power act on behalf of the Great Being.] [Abilities: Temporal Anomaly can disrupt the operation of time and space, manipulate gravitational anomalies, and, under certain conditions, completely steal another person''s destiny.] Upon reading the description of the Temporal Anomaly, Irving and Elder Seville intensified their attacks. They understood that if they didn''t eliminate the Temporal Anomaly swiftly, they risked being countered and defeated by it. Once the Temporal Anomaly hid itself, it would be nearly impossible to locate. With their combined assault, the Temporal Anomaly weakened rapidly and eventually dissipated entirely within the gravity-chaotic town. As it vanished, the town''s gravity finally returned to normal. Vicky, having witnessed the entire ordeal, collapsed to her knees, overwhelmed by the sudden shift from being a potential adversary to being saved. Irving and Elder Seville approached her cautiously, still on guard for any residual effects. "Vicky, are you alright?" Irving asked, extending a hand to help her up. She took his hand, her grip trembling. "I... I think so. But what was that thing inside me?" Elder Seville explained, "It was a Temporal Anomaly, a creature capable of manipulating time and space. It had been using you as a host to control the gravitational chaos in this town." Vicky shuddered at the thought. "So, it wasn''t really me... but it used me." "Exactly," Irving confirmed. "And now that it''s gone, we can move forward without the distortions." The trio, relieved but still cautious, began to move forward, the path ahead now clear of the gravitational disruptions that had plagued them. The town, once a maze of chaos, now lay still and serene, allowing them to continue their journey toward their ultimate goal. Chapter 142: Power of Chaos After successfully eliminating the Temporal Anomaly, smiles appeared on the faces of all three people. Elder Seville spoke to Irving in a friendly tone, "I told you before, as long as we work together, we can definitely reach the unknown space where the Smith family''s hidden treasure is located." Upon hearing this, the smile on Irving''s face vanished instantly. He responded coldly, "I just hope you will keep your promise after this is over and release both Donald and Vicky." Elder Seville nodded, "You can rest assured, I''m not one to break my word! I will definitely keep my promise, as long as you are willing to cooperate with me." Irving did not respond. He merely walked over to Vicky. "Are you okay? You must have been quite frightened during the battle. I want you to understand that as long as I''m here, you won''t get hurt." Vicky nodded, her face showing a hint of color. "Alright, I believe Vicky isn''t hurt. Now that we''ve dealt with the Temporal Anomaly and this gravity-disrupted town has returned to normal, let''s move on." Elder Seville glanced at Vicky, signaling her to take the lead. Vicky didn''t refuse. After all, after everything that had happened, she knew that finding her family''s hidden treasure was the only way to ensure her safety. MvLeMpYr-exclusive With that, Vicky led Elder Seville and Irving through the now-normal town to another large door. This door was quite different from the ones they had encountered before. The previous doors were all adorned with very complex patterns, but this door was completely blank. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Seville''s expression darkened slightly. Irving sensed that Elder Seville must know something. So he directly asked him, "Do you have any insights about this blank door? Do you think we should go through it?" Hearing Irving''s question, Vicky, who was about to push the door open, stepped back and looked at Elder Seville. Elder Seville spoke slowly, "In one of the ancient texts I obtained, there''s information related to this blank door. According to the record, beyond this door should be an unknown strange space. However, I''m not sure if the unknown space mentioned in the ancient text is the same as the unknown strange space referred to by the ancestors of the Smith family." At this point, Elder Seville directly addressed Vicky, "Regardless, Vicky, you have to open the door. If it is indeed the strange space mentioned by your family''s ancestors, you shouldn''t encounter any danger. And if it isn''t the strange space mentioned by your ancestors, then anyone else opening the door would also face danger. So, all things considered, it''s safest for you to open the door." As soon as Elder Seville finished speaking, Irving walked over to Vicky. "If there really is danger behind this door, I think it''s better if I open it. After all, my reaction speed is much faster than Vicky''s. If she ends up dead here, you won''t be able to proceed any further." While saying this, Irving kept his eyes fixed on Elder Seville. If Elder Seville refused, Irving would choose to fight him right then and there, as he could sense the danger lurking behind the door. Elder Seville''s expression shifted unpredictably, as if he was contemplating whether to accept Irving''s suggestion. After a moment, a gentle smile appeared on Elder Seville''s face. "Since you are willing to open the door for her, so be it. My goal is merely to get the door open and move forward." Having said that, Elder Seville also took a step back, further confirming Irving''s suspicion that Elder Seville had not disclosed all the information he knew. "You should step aside as well. There could be danger when I open the door, and if you''re too close, you''ll be affected," Irving said to Vicky with a soft look. Vicky hesitated slightly. "Are you sure you want to open the door yourself? If it turns out to be the unknown strange space my ancestors mentioned, it might be safer for me to do it." Vicky didn''t want Irving to face any danger. After everything that had happened, she had grown very dependent on him. If something happened to Irving, she wasn''t sure she could survive on her own. "Don''t you trust my abilities? No matter what danger we encounter, I can handle it easily." Irving eventually convinced Vicky. After she moved to a safe distance, he took a deep breath and walked briskly towards the blank door. He placed his left hand on the door first and could feel a very strange power behind it. This power didn''t seem overtly hostile, but it was definitely scrutinizing him. Regardless, Irving had to push the door open. Gritting his teeth, he pushed the door, and a dazzling flash of light hit him in the eyes. Under the brilliant flash, Irving''s consciousness momentarily blacked out. When he regained awareness, he found himself in an unknown strange space filled with what seemed to be all colors and elemental forces. Next to him, Elder Seville and Vicky were also bewilderedly observing their surroundings. "Is this the unknown strange space your ancestors mentioned? Not only does it contain all elemental powers, but it also has other indescribable forces we''ve never felt before." Irving directly asked Vicky. Vicky shook her head. Although she thought this could very well be where the Smith family''s hidden treasure was, she couldn''t be certain. As Irving and Vicky were slightly bewildered, observing their surroundings, Elder Seville suddenly burst into maniacal laughter. "Hahaha, I have finally found the Smith family''s treasure! I now have the chance to become the strongest elder in the Night Blades!" Elder Seville laughed and danced with joy, causing both Vicky and Irving to be taken aback. Irving couldn''t understand where Elder Seville had found the Smith family''s treasure, especially since he was the first among the three to regain consciousness. If Elder Seville had truly found the hidden treasure, Irving should have sensed it as well. "Elder Seville, have you really found the Smith family''s hidden treasure? Where is it? Why haven''t I seen it?" Irving took a few steps closer to Elder Seville and directly asked. Elder Seville turned his head and looked at Irving coldly. "Of course, you can''t know where the Smith family''s treasure is hidden! You simply don''t have the talent! And don''t even think that I will tell you what the Smith family''s treasure is!" Now that Elder Seville had found the Smith family''s treasure, he had no further need for Irving and Vicky. Irving responded with a faint smile. "Since you have found the Smith family''s treasure, it''s time to keep your promise. You should let Vicky and me leave, and have your men release Donald, right?" Elder Seville laughed maniacally again. "Irving, Irving. You''re so naive. Did you really think I would keep my promise? I truly don''t understand how someone like you possesses such great power. If you were a member of the Night Blades, your power would have been taken by others long ago. You don''t have the intelligence to keep your power." With that, Elder Seville started to control the parasite within Irving''s body, directing it to attack his brain. Irving felt intense pain in his head, and his limbs started to move against his will. His hands suddenly grasped his own throat. Seeing this, Vicky was extremely frightened. She began casting healing spells, hoping to ease Irving''s pain, while shouting at Elder Seville. "We helped you find my family''s treasure. Since I''ve given you the family''s treasure, why are you doing this?" Elder Seville sneered. "I may have obtained your family''s treasure, but I will never let you leave. I cannot allow anyone else to come here and claim the Smith family''s treasure." After saying this, Elder Seville also controlled the parasite within Vicky''s body, directing it to attack her brain. Vicky let out a scream and collapsed onto the ground composed of various elemental forces. Elder Seville looked at the suffering Irving and Vicky with smug satisfaction. He believed his plan had already succeeded completely, so he decided to boast about it before killing Irving and Vicky. "Since you are both about to die, I might as well be generous and tell you the truth. Did you really think the Smith family''s treasure was something tangible? Let me tell you, the Smith family''s treasure is not a physical object. The treasure is actually the Power of Chaos, which is formed by the various forces surrounding you. As long as I can control the Power of Chaos, I will be able to harness all elemental forces. At that point, I will be the most powerful entity within the Night Blades. Given enough time to absorb the Power of Chaos fully, not even the combined official forces of the entire City of Warding will be able to stand against me." As Elder Seville spoke, he continued to absorb the surrounding Power of Chaos into his body. He could clearly feel his strength increasing rapidly, and his control over the parasites became more refined than before. However, Elder Seville suddenly noticed something unusual about the parasites inside Irving''s body. Chapter 143: Irvings Preparedness Under normal circumstances, the parasites controlled by Elder Seville are completely transparent within the host''s body. Elder Seville can determine the state of the parasites through his connection with them and influence the host accordingly. However, the parasites inside Irving''s body were currently not transparent; they were mixed with faint red and yellow hues and seemed to emit a weak glow. "What''s going on? Could it be that the Power of Chaos causes unforeseen changes when controlling the parasites?" Elder Seville was slightly perplexed. Although proficient in controlling parasites, he had only recently begun to harness the Power of Chaos. He wasn''t certain what effects the Power of Chaos would have on the parasites. Momentarily ignoring Vicky, Elder Seville walked over to Irving and closely examined the parasites within his body. At this moment, Irving was still experiencing intense headaches and letting out low groans of pain. "The control over the host by the parasites hasn''t been disrupted. Also, my Power of Chaos doesn''t seem to have fully penetrated the parasites. What''s going on?" Elder Seville was extremely confused. He moved even closer to Irving, now less than two body lengths away. As Elder Seville intently observed the parasites in Irving''s body, Irving suddenly stopped groaning and launched an attack on him. A dazzling light appeared in Irving''s hand, and Elder Seville immediately felt an intense heat. Irving, at a very close range, struck Elder Seville with an enhanced Fireball. Caught off guard, Elder Seville suffered a severe blow. Unable to continue controlling the parasites, Elder Seville was vulnerable. Seizing this opportunity, Irving killed the parasites within his own body and swiftly moved to Vicky''s side. "Vicky! Open your eyes and look at me!" Irving called out. Killing the parasites within his own body had been relatively straightforward for Irving. However, to eliminate the parasites within Vicky''s body, her cooperation was essential. Despite experiencing intense headaches, Vicky managed to open her eyes and look at Irving. The moment their eyes met, Vicky felt Irving''s mental strength entering her mind. Irving was using the Soul Link skill granted by the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The Soul Link skill not only functioned as a form of telepathy but could also enter the mental world of a trusted person to help eradicate the parasites within their body. Ordinary parasites wouldn''t be affected by the Soul Link skill, but these special parasites were different as they required the host''s brain to survive. This meant the parasites themselves possessed strong mental energy. The stronger the mental energy of a being, the more vulnerable it was to the Soul Link skill. Successfully helping Vicky eliminate the parasites, Irving saw her headache quickly dissipate. Vicky looked at Irving and smiled, "You saved me again! If it weren''t for you, I would have died from the excruciating headache." MVLeMpYr.com-exclusive Irving merely smiled in response to Vicky''s gratitude. Although he had many things he wanted to say, he knew they couldn''t consider themselves safe until Elder Seville was completely dealt with. "Hide over there for now. Elder Seville isn''t dead yet, and I still need to fight him!" Irving instructed. After saying this, he stood up and directed his gaze towards Elder Seville. By now, with the aid of his skills and the Power of Chaos, Elder Seville had managed to recover his previous state. He glared and climbed up from the ground. "I can''t believe you managed to eliminate the parasites I implanted in both you and Vicky while I was off guard. How did you do it?" Elder Seville inquired, not immediately attacking Irving. He was curious about how Irving had accomplished this feat, as he believed his parasites were nearly invincible. Once they had parasitized a host, it should have been impossible to remove them, as the parasites could detect all of the host''s thoughts. Previously, Elder Seville hadn''t sensed any plans against him forming in Irving''s mind. Irving chuckled at Elder Seville''s question. "I was actually prepared. Although you caught me and Vicky off guard with your parasites, I quickly came up with a countermeasure. As for how I shielded my mental world from the parasites'' probing, I''m not going to tell you now. If you can defeat me, then you''ll naturally earn the right to know my method. If you can''t defeat me, knowing the method would be meaningless. Let''s settle this with a fight!" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving transformed into a yellow streak of light and charged towards Elder Seville. Facing Irving''s charge, Elder Seville smirked coldly. "You don''t think this will defeat me, do you? No matter how clever you think you are, you can''t escape my grasp!" Elder Seville showed no panic in the face of Irving''s attack. He continued to draw on the Power of Chaos while reaching into his pocket for the ancient book he had mentioned earlier. Casually, he tore out a page from the book. "Now, I''ll show you just how powerful I truly am!" Elder Seville fused the Power of Chaos with the page from the ancient book. Immediately, an ethereal portal materialized before him. The ethereal portal shimmered with a myriad of colors, each seemingly corresponding to a different elemental power. The moment the portal materialized, Irving felt his strength rapidly waning. Before Irving could reach Elder Seville, he was forced to retreat in the opposite direction. "If you already know attacking won''t work, how do you expect fleeing to succeed? Even if you abandon Vicky and try to escape alone, you won''t get away," Elder Seville sneered, his entire body merging into the ancient book. The portal followed the book, pursuing Irving relentlessly. Irving couldn''t understand why his powers were dissipating so quickly. "Is this because Elder Seville is using the Power of Chaos? Can it really absorb all my strength?" A flood of questions filled Irving''s mind. He had no time to ponder as he was being chased by Elder Seville. In this critical moment, Irving decided to activate the formidable power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Finally, Irving stopped. He stood his ground, waiting for Elder Seville while continuously drawing on the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. A spectrum of colors began to radiate around Irving. Almost simultaneously, he felt the surrounding Power of Chaos flowing into his body. "Could the Taikoo Flame Pearl actually harness the Power of Chaos? This is an unexpected boon!" Irving hadn''t anticipated that the Taikoo Flame Pearl could exploit the Power of Chaos. This meant he could potentially wrest control of it from Elder Seville. Realizing this, Irving began to rapidly absorb the Power of Chaos with the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Naturally, Elder Seville noticed Irving''s actions. "Impossible! How do you know how to use the Power of Chaos? Have you read my ancient book?" Elder Seville exclaimed in disbelief. Elder Seville''s ability to wield the Power of Chaos stemmed from methods detailed in his ancient book, and he was certain no one else had ever seen it. Irving responded calmly to Elder Seville''s astonished question. "I was already prepared, so you shouldn''t be surprised that I can use the Power of Chaos." After saying this, Irving immediately launched a counterattack using the Power of Chaos. Although Elder Seville''s expression remained slightly surprised, he was not harmed by Irving''s attack. The ethereal portal in front of Elder Seville absorbed all the Power of Chaos directed at him. The ethereal portal seemed intent on absorbing all of Irving''s power as well, a notion that seemed almost unbelievable to him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That you had some form of defense was unexpected, I''ll admit," Elder Seville remarked, his voice calm now that he saw Irving couldn''t breach the portal. "But no matter what precautions you take, you won''t disrupt my plan. My plan is flawless." Seeing that Irving couldn''t break through the portal, Elder Seville relaxed. He felt that, in the end, he had won. Though Irving could cause some trouble, Elder Seville had prepared extensively and meticulously for this moment. Given Irving''s current level of power, there was no way he could disrupt the plan. Breathing a sigh of relief, a confident smile slowly spread across Elder Seville''s face as he said. "Your strength is indeed greater than I anticipated. Once I eliminate you, I''ll thoroughly investigate why you''re so powerful." With those words, Elder Seville began to consolidate all the Power of Chaos from the bizarre space around them. The ethereal portal rapidly expanded under his control, continuously absorbing an endless stream of Power of Chaos. Once it had gathered enough, the portal funneled the energy directly into Elder Seville''s body. Supported by the Power of Chaos, Elder Seville''s form began to grow taller and more menacing. Vicky and Irving could only watch in shock at the transformation. "Elder Seville''s mastery of the Power of Chaos has reached such a level! He can actually absorb it into his own body," Irving muttered in disbelief. A sense of despair began to spread. Was there truly no way to counter Elder Seville, who had such a masterful command of the Power of Chaos? Chapter 144: The Book of Origins The boundless power of chaos not only rapidly increased Elder Seville''s height but also made the ethereal portal in front of him more tangible. At this moment, Irving could see his reflection in the portal. This meant that if he didn''t come up with another plan, he would be sucked into the portal, which would be equivalent to being devoured by Elder Seville. "You don''t need to struggle anymore. I have now become one of the most powerful beings in this world! As long as I devour you and obtain the unknown power within you, I can become a true god." Elder Seville said with a laugh. At this point, his head had grotesquely swelled, and his facial features had begun to shift out of place. Elder Seville''s entire being was quickly being twisted by the chaotic power. Seeing this, Irving couldn''t help but think, "So absorbing too much chaotic power distorts one. This must be the price of gaining power." Although Elder Seville was already twisted by chaotic energy. It also meant that he was now stronger than before. Even with the support of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer. He quickly pondered a way to break the stalemate. Not far from Irving and Elder Seville, Vicky had regained consciousness. She could see that Irving was already at a disadvantage in his duel with Elder Seville. Moreover, as the ethereal portal in front of Elder Seville drew closer to Irving, he felt himself being pulled towards it. "Irving! You must be careful. You absolutely cannot fall into that portal!" Vicky shouted, her face filled with worry. She hoped to warn Irving. Irving nodded. "I know! Don''t worry about me. Just make sure you''re safe!" he replied. Despite his dire condition. Irving chose to reassure Vicky first. Though his voice trembled slightly, he didn''t want Vicky to worry about him. He still believed he could defeat Elder Seville on his own. "At this point, you''re still holding on! I must admit, your strength is indeed astonishing. Even with such formidable chaotic power, you can still barely resist being devoured by me." Although Elder Seville already considered himself to have victory in hand. Irving''s ability to hold on for so long was far beyond his expectations. Elder Seville realized he needed to end the battle quickly, as he could feel his body being distorted by the chaotic power. He threw the ancient tome he was holding into the ethereal portal. As the tome touched the portal, it rapidly opened. Irving saw that the book was written in very ancient script, seemingly instructing how to harness unknown powers. However, when Irving tried to decipher the exact meaning of these ancient words, he suddenly felt a severe headache. The name of the tome appeared directly in his mind. ""The Book of Origins". This book is called that! Could it be related to the dark overlord about to descend and devour the world?!" find-more-stories-on-MVLeMpYr Upon learning that the ancient tome in Elder Seville''s hands was named "The Book of Origins." Irving was taken aback. The name "The Book of Origins" appeared directly in his mind. This also means that this name is basically impossible to be false. After all, Irving not only has the support of the Taikoo Flame Pearl now, but he can also use his tenfold talent burst rate to enhance his discernment ability. "Where did you find this book?" Irving asked Elder Seville directly. Despite being in the midst of battle, Irving felt that Elder Seville might answer his question, especially since he currently had the upper hand. "You don''t need to know the answer to that question." Elder Seville responded, not addressing Irving''s query. He continued to channel chaotic energy into the ethereal portal, which, with the influx of energy, grew increasingly powerful in its pull. Irving could no longer hold on. His defenses were breached by Elder Seville. He was propelled towards the phantom portal, beyond the point of being able to take any further action. His fate seemed sealed. Elder Seville''s expression turned to one of great delight upon witnessing this. He was finally about to devour Irving and secure all the chaotic power for himself. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Elder Seville''s joy was short-lived. He soon noticed that his chaotic power was rapidly dissipating. As the chaotic power dissipated, the strength of the ethereal portal also weakened. Irving seized this opportunity to break free from the portal''s pull. Both Irving and Elder Seville were puzzled. They looked around, trying to identify the cause of the weakening chaotic power. It wasn''t just Elder Seville''s chaotic power that was dissipating. The chaotic power Irving had gained through the Taikoo Flame Pearl was also fading rapidly. Soon, they discovered the reason for the chaos energy''s dissipation. Vicky, using her bloodline, had summoned her ancestor. Vicky lay collapsed on the ground, and not far behind her, a massive shadowy figure appeared. This figure was Vicky''s ancestor. "How dare you come here and attempt to steal the Smith family''s treasure? This is unforgivable. Both of you must die here!" The enormous figure declared, drawing all the chaotic power to itself. Two gigantic hands emerged from the figure, swiftly attacking Irving and Elder Seville. Faced with the sudden attack from the Smith family ancestor, Irving and Elder Seville naturally had to prioritize dealing with the greatest threat. Irving used the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to generate a shield for himself and then manipulated the Gravity Swamp to try to affect the massive hands coming at him. Elder Seville redirected the ethereal portal he had used against Irving to face the Smith family ancestor. The enormous hands were swallowed by the portal. "Even without the enhancement of chaotic power, I am still powerful enough. But it seems your performance is much worse than before. Did I overestimate your strength?" Elder Seville remarked, easily countering the ancestor''s attack. Irving was still busy dealing with the ancestor''s attack, so Elder Seville felt he might have overestimated Irving''s abilities. Facing Elder Seville''s mockery, Irving simply didn''t respond at all. Because he believed that the Smith family ancestor''s attack could not be so easily countered. Elder Seville''s actions would only lead to greater trouble for himself. Just as Irving had anticipated, the enormous palm shattered the ethereal portal. Elder Seville was stunned by the sight, unable to react defensively. The giant hand grasped Elder Seville, causing him immense pain as it tightened its grip. Elder Seville felt as though all the bones in his body were being crushed. The intense pain snapped Elder Seville out of his shock. "You can actually pose such a great threat to me! It seems I must eradicate you completely!" Elder Seville couldn''t use any other skills at the moment, but he could use the Book of Origins. Elder Seville''s plan was to throw the Book of Origins. Although the book couldn''t directly defeat the Smith family ancestor, it would undoubtedly draw everyone''s attention. As long as the Smith family ancestor focused on the Book of Origins, Elder Seville would have a chance to escape. Elder Seville threw the Book of Origins forward. As expected, the Book of Origins successfully caught the Smith family ancestor''s attention. The Smith family ancestor withdrew part of his power, trying to seize control of the Book of Origins. Elder Seville used this opportunity to escape from the grasp of the summoned hand. Irving also took advantage of this moment to counter the Smith family ancestor''s attack. The moment the Book of Origins landed in the Smith family ancestor''s hands, his form changed from a gigantic shadow to a physical body. Irving now saw a refined middle-aged man before him. The man smiled gently at the Book of Origins in his hand. "I didn''t expect you to return to me in this way. It seems I finally have a chance to be truly revived." the Smith family ancestor muttered to himself, then turned his gaze to Vicky. It didn''t take long for the Smith family ancestor to devise his revival plan. He intended to use the power of the Book of Origins to gather all the chaotic energy, then use Vicky''s bloodline to create a body he could inhabit. After that, he would infuse the chaotic energy into this new body using the Book of Origins. Once accomplished, the Smith family ancestor would be able to resurrect through Vicky''s body. However, the Smith family ancestor encountered a problem with his plan''s first step¡ªIrving. Irving realized what the Smith family ancestor was planning. He quickly moved to Vicky''s side, shielding her with his body. "Even if you are her ancestor, I won''t allow you to threaten her." Irving declared. Irving knew that his strength might not match the Smith family ancestor''s, but he would never allow any harm to come to Vicky. The Smith family ancestor''s face twisted into a cruel smile upon hearing Irving''s words. "In that case, I''ll send you to hell first!" The Smith family ancestor gripped the Book of Origins, and multiple shadowy hands rapidly formed around Irving. Chapter 145: Irving Who Refuses to Give Up As layers of shadowy hands appeared, a silver light also shone around Irving''s body. This was the passive skill provided by the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Despite the assistance of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving struggled immensely against the Smith family ancestor, whose power far surpassed that of Elder Seville. Irving felt as if he was about to be crushed by the immense power of the Smith family ancestor. "If you regret your decision now, it''s not too late. If you choose to flee, I will let you leave." the voice of the Smith family ancestor reached Irving''s ears. However, Irving had no intention of giving up. If Irving chose to flee, what would happen to Vicky?! If he abandoned Vicky now, how could he claim to protect anyone else in the future?! "I will never regret my decision! I promised Vicky that I would protect her, and I will keep that promise." Irving said firmly. The Smith family ancestor was slightly puzzled by Irving''s decision. In the ancestor''s view, neither familial bonds, love, nor friendship mattered. The only things that truly mattered were one''s own life and the pursuit of greater power. "Are you really willing to sacrifice your life for this girl? You must know that the gap in our strength is enormous. You can''t possibly win!" As the Smith family ancestor threatened Irving, he also intensified his attacks. Irving''s defenses had completely failed by this point. He could acutely feel the intense pain and the imminent threat of death. Yet, Irving''s response remained the same. "There''s no need for you to continue talking! No matter what you say, my answer will be the same. I will never abandon Vicky!" Irving shouted these words loudly, then once again called upon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. A silver light erupted around Irving''s body, forming shield after shield. However, these shields were instantly shattered by the Smith family ancestor. "Your feelings for him are indeed very touching. However, I will not change my plans just because of sentimental emotions! I must be resurrected!" Declared the Smith family ancestor, realizing that there was no way to persuade Irving to leave. Now, the only thing he could do was to gather all his strength and eliminate Irving as quickly as possible. Only by destroying Irving could his subsequent actions proceed without interference. The resurrection ritual could not withstand any disturbances. Any slight interference could cause unforeseen complications. If the Smith family ancestor''s resurrection ritual failed, he would have no chance of revival. Facing the nearly endless attacks of chaotic power, Irving stood firm in front of Vicky. His body was covered in wounds torn open by the chaotic power. Despite the intense pain, Irving continued to think of a way to break the deadlock. Although Irving had a resolute will to never give up, his strength was still too weak compared to the Smith family ancestor. With the relentless assaults of chaotic power, Irving gradually found it impossible to hold on any longer. He felt his connection with the Taikoo Flame Pearl weakening. This meant that soon he would no longer be able to draw upon its power. "I can''t die here! There are so many people waiting for me to save them! I promised Sophia that I would help revitalize the Green family!" In his mind, Irving thought of his friends and the promises he had made to them. Gritting his teeth, Irving once again forcibly summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The pearl''s power barely held off the chaotic energy, giving Irving a precious moment to catch his breath. However, Irving knew very well that he wouldn''t be able to summon the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s power again in a short period. He could no longer feel the pearl''s presence. "What''s the point of struggling like an ant? Your actions will only prolong your suffering. You can''t possibly defeat me, and I won''t give you another chance to escape." The Smith family ancestor''s voice echoed again. This time, Irving could hear the deep-seated hatred the ancestor had for him. Even if Irving were to surrender now, the ancestor wouldn''t let him escape. Irving no longer had the strength to argue. He felt his power rapidly fading, and finally, he could no longer hold on. He collapsed to the ground. At that moment, Irving suddenly heard Vicky''s voice. "Keep holding on. I will provide you with assistance. It''s not only the Smith family ancestor who can harness chaotic power. I can do it too." With Vicky''s voice, Irving felt a surge of chaotic energy within his body. Without any hesitation, he quickly stood up. Although he didn''t turn around to look at Vicky directly, he saw out of the corner of his eye that she had awakened. Vicky''s actions left the Smith family ancestor in utter shock. "As my descendant, why are you helping an outsider? Only my successful resurrection can ensure that the Smith family enjoys endless wealth and glory." The ancestor shouted angrily towards Vicky. "What does the endless wealth and glory of the Smith family have to do with Vicky? Your successful resurrection would mean Vicky''s death. You''re just deceiving her." Irving retorted, exposing the Smith family ancestor''s lies. The blood relation between the Smith family ancestor and Vicky was already very distant. Moreover, even if the ancestor could be resurrected, his primary concern would be his own interests. Neither Irving nor Vicky believed that the ancestor would ensure the welfare of other Smith family members. Facing the rapid weakening of the chaotic power he controlled, the Smith family ancestor was both extremely furious and helpless. He tore the Book of Origins in half. One half he threw directly at Irving, while the other half he ripped into individual pages. The pages of the Book of Origin were torn off and scattered in the air. These pages absorbed all the surrounding chaos power together. Then, the Smith family ancestor gathered these pages back. Meanwhile, the half of the Book of Origins that had been thrown at Irving struck him. Irving could feel the chaotic energy he had received from Vicky being rapidly absorbed by the Book of Origins. Instinctively, he wanted to remove the book from his body. But just as he was about to act, Vicky''s voice echoed in his mind once more. "The Book of Origins is extremely important to us. I now have the knowledge of how to use it. Just follow my instructions." Irving naturally trusted Vicky immensely. Although Vicky had always relied on Irving''s protection, she had always hoped to contribute to the battle. She didn''t want to remain in the role of someone who needed protection. "Hold the Book of Origins in your hands now. I will immediately redirect the flow of chaotic energy. As long as we cooperate, we will have enough power to contend with my ancestor for control of the chaotic energy." Vicky explained her plan concisely in just a few sentences. Irving fully supported Vicky''s plan. In this peculiar space, other forms of power couldn''t determine the outcome of the battle. Only chaotic energy could decide the victor. If Irving couldn''t absorb more chaotic energy than the Smith family ancestor, no strategy would lead to success in this fight. As Vicky and Irving put their plan into action, the Smith family ancestor was shocked to see that chaotic energy was indeed being absorbed by Irving. "This is absolutely impossible! How can you do this? Only members of the Smith family can absorb chaotic energy!" The ancestor''s voice was no longer just shocked. It was filled with fear. He had never imagined that he could be so close to failure. If this resurrection ritual failed, who knew when the next opportunity would arise? In response to the dire situation, the Smith family ancestor charged toward Irving. "If you want to absorb all the chaotic energy, then take me into your body as well. I will be resurrected directly within you." He shouted, altering his plan in the face of the crisis. Since using Vicky''s body for resurrection was no longer feasible, he decided to use Irving''s body instead. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though resurrecting from Irving''s body would bring a host of troubles, it was far better than missing this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for resurrection. As the Smith family ancestor advanced, Irving felt a flicker of fear. reading-here-on-MVLeMpYr However, Vicky''s voice bolstered his confidence. "Don''t be afraid. His approach won''t succeed. As soon as he enters your body, I''ll use the power of chaos to drive him out directly. All you need to do is use the Book of Origin to completely seal him!" Vicky no longer considered the monster in front of her as her ancestor. In Vicky''s view, her ancestor had died a long time ago. Since her ancestor was already deceased, the current monster pretending to be him was nothing more than an impostor to Vicky. The enormous shadow of the Smith family ancestor collided directly with Irving, and was immediately absorbed into his body. At that moment, the voices of both the Smith family ancestor and Vicky appeared in Irving''s mind simultaneously. "I''m about to take control of your body! You will pay dearly for everything you''ve done!" the Smith family ancestor said viciously. "He can''t do it at all. He''s just putting pressure on you to distract you. What he really wants is to obtain the power of chaos within your body. We must join forces to stop him!" Vicky''s tone was slightly anxious, but it was evident that she had great confidence in her coordination with Irving. Chapter 146: Sealing Complete Upon hearing Vicky''s voice, Irving''s resolve only strengthened. "Yes! We must collaborate fully to seal him away!" Irving once again forcibly activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. With the assistance of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving''s mental strength was rapidly rejuvenating. With sufficient mental power, Irving could then smoothly harness the chaos power alongside Vicky. Such actions by Irving were, of course, unacceptable to the ancestors of the Smith family. The ancestor of the Smith family chose to replace Irving at the fastest speed possible. He delved the chaos power he possessed into the deepest recesses of Irving''s body, attempting to sever the bond between the Taikoo Flame Pearl and Irving using this chaos power. Naturally, these actions did not escape Irving''s notice. However, Irving did not stop the ancestor''s actions. In Irving''s view, the ancestor''s moves provided a rare opportunity. When the chaos power of the Smith family ancestor completely encircled the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving suddenly merged his consciousness into the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The chaos power under Irving''s control instantly became unowned. "Now is the time! Quickly take control of the chaos power I''ve relinquished!" As Irving''s consciousness merged with the Taikoo Flame Pearl, he communicated his plan to Vicky. Vicky understood Irving''s plan almost instantaneously. Without any hesitation, she utilized her Smith family bloodline to control the chaos power that Irving had relinquished. At this moment, Vicky had mastered chaos power far surpassing that of the Smith family ancestor. Vicky then wielded her newly acquired chaos power to envelop the chaos power controlled by the Smith family ancestor. After Vicky had made all arrangements, Irving activated the Taikoo Flame Pearl. With the combined efforts of the Taikoo Flame Pearl and Vicky''s chaos power, the Smith family ancestor, along with the chaos power he controlled, was instantly expelled from Irving''s body. The Smith family ancestor was caught completely off guard by the actions of Vicky and Irving. By the time the Smith family ancestor realized what had happened, he had already been driven out of Irving''s body. At this moment, the Smith family ancestor neither possessed the formidable chaos power nor could he seek refuge by re-entering Irving''s body. "You disgraceful daughter! You have no right to call yourself a descendant of the Smith family! To think you would collaborate with an outsider to oppose your own ancestor!" The ancestor of the Smith family found his powers greatly diminished, to the point where he couldn''t even maintain his previous form. Yet, he still furiously rebuked Vicky. Vicky, of course, didn''t care in the slightest about what the Smith family ancestor had said. Irving didn''t give the ancestor a moment to catch his breath. After expelling him from his body, Irving swiftly shifted his consciousness back from the Taikoo Flame Pearl to his own body. The moment he regained control, Irving immediately pulled out the [Staff of Calamity]. With a swing of the staff, one fiery fireball after another sped towards the direction of the Smith family ancestor. At the same time, Irving unleashed the skill, Gravity Swamp. Gravity Swamp slowed the ancestor''s movements, making it impossible for him to dodge the intensified fireballs, now doubly enhanced by the Taikoo Flame Pearl and the chaos power. As fireball after fireball struck, the figure of the Smith family ancestor became increasingly ethereal. Yet, he was not completely destroyed. "He cannot be destroyed by us. As long as he remains in this realm, he can continually draw on the surrounding chaos power for support! All we can do now is seal him away." Vicky''s voice echoed again in Irving''s mind. Irving nodded and threw a half of the primal tome towards the Smith family ancestor. Mid-flight, Irving used the [Staff of Calamity] to activate the sealing spell recorded in the tome. One by one, pure white ethereal gates emerged from the book. These phantom gates encircled the Smith family ancestor. The ancestor, not willing to give up, shouted at Irving and Vicky, "Do not seal me away! I can be of great assistance to you! I can help you defeat the Night Blades." During his possession of Irving, the Smith family ancestor had accessed part of Irving''s memories. This knowledge made him aware that Irving''s most pressing issue was the confrontation with the Night Blades. Irving just scoffed coldly at the ancestor''s words. "I will never trust anything you say. You have no credibility in my eyes!" Irving did not stop his assault. Irving relentlessly used the summoned fireballs to suppress the Smith family ancestor. This barrage left the ancestor with no energy to counter the ethereal white gates that emerged from the primal tome. As the phantom gates closed around him, the Smith family ancestor''s figure was finally sealed within a crystal-like cube. The moment the ancestor was sealed, Irving could feel the surrounding chaos power rapidly dissipating. At the same time, not far away, Vicky regained consciousness. Irving quickly rushed to Vicky''s side, his face marked with concern as he asked, "How are you feeling? Are your injuries severe? Just hang in there for a moment. I will get you help immediately." Vicky, smiling gently at Irving, shook her head, "I''m not seriously injured, just a bit dizzy. Besides, I''m a life mage who specializes in healing. I can recover slowly on my own." Under Irving''s watchful eye, Vicky slowly stood up from the ground. Even though Vicky claimed her injuries were not severe, Irving still felt it was critical to leave the area quickly. "We need to leave this place as quickly as possible. Even though the Smith family ancestor has been sealed, the chaos power here can still corrode us." With Vicky''s assistance, Irving had been able to control the chaos power smoothly. However, during the process, he felt the chaos power''s corrosive effects. It seemed to be a force capable of contending with the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Even the Taikoo Flame Pearl couldn''t completely shield against the corruption of the chaos power. Thus, Irving was very cautious about using chaos power. This time, Vicky did not object, as she too felt it was too dangerous to stay. "Should we take this crystal cube with us? After all, it contains my family''s ancestor sealed within it. If Elder Seville returns here and releases the seal, it''s possible that my ancestor could join forces with him and turn against us." Vicky''s concerns were indeed valid. Irving, without any hesitation, placed the crystal containing the Smith family ancestor into his pocket. "You''re right. We should take this sealing crystal with us. First, I''ll take you back to the Ocean Group''s headquarters building to rest. I''ll go alone to rescue your grandfather! Your grandfather should know how to handle the crystal sealing your family''s ancestor." Irving quickly formulated his next steps. Although he and Vicky had successfully sealed the ancestor of the Smith family through perfect cooperation, Elder Seville was still alive and active. His plan to acquire chaos power had failed. But his directive for the Night Blades to destroy all official organizations in the city of warding was still underway. Vicky nodded without speaking. She deeply wished she could accompany Irving to rescue her grandfather, but she was acutely aware of her physical condition. The recent battle had taken a severe toll on her, and she knew that joining Irving now would only hinder his efforts. your-NovelFire-story Thus, Irving and Vicky quickly returned to the headquarters building of the Ocean Group. Simultaneously, a disheveled Elder Seville hurried back to the Smith family''s villa in the suburbs of the city of warding. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He found Donald. The moment Donald saw Elder Seville, he could tell from his expression that his plan had not succeeded. "It seems your plan has ultimately failed. I told you, my granddaughter is very clever. You cannot defeat her easily." Donald said, despite being under the control of the Night Blades. He did not believe the Night Blades would dare to kill him outright, so he felt bold enough to taunt Elder Seville. Elder Seville, with a grim expression, turned his gaze to Donald. "My plan has only just begun. Even if your granddaughter stopped my scheme to obtain the Smith family treasure, it doesn''t mean she can thwart my other plans. As long as we, the Night Blades, can destroy all official organizations in the city of warding. I will then have more time to slowly claim your family''s treasure." After saying this, Elder Seville ordered his subordinates to take Donald away. He was well aware that Irving would soon arrive. If he couldn''t take Donald with him, it was very likely that Irving would rescue him. "Elder, what about the other one?" Elder Seville had only ordered that Donald be taken away, without specifying what to do with Benjamin. Therefore, a member of the Night Blades directly asked Elder Seville how to handle Benjamin. Elder Seville glanced at Benjamin, his tone icy. "He is of no use to us. Taking him along would only slow us down. You know what to do!" With that, Elder Seville departed with the other Night Blades members. Left behind at the Smith family villa were some of the less powerful members of the Night Blades. "Elder Seville said he is of no use to us. So let''s just kill him and take all his gear," directed one of the Night Blades squad leaders to his teammates. The Night Blades members then surrounded Benjamin in the center, with his hands and feet already bound. He could only glare at the surrounding Night Blades members with angry eyes. "Your glares can''t kill us! Just accept your fate. No one is coming to save you!" the squad leader of the Night Blades said arrogantly. Chapter 147: Irving Provides Support Everywhere Just as the Night Blades members were about to kill Benjamin, one of them suddenly let out a horrific scream. All the Night Blades members turned their gaze towards the screaming comrade. Benjamin, like the Night Blades, looked towards the person who screamed. In front of everyone''s eyes, the head of the screaming person fell from his body and rolled onto the ground. Everyone was stunned by this scene. Benjamin was the first to snap out of it. He scanned the surroundings, trying to spot whoever was hiding in the shadows. "Who did this?!" the Night Blades squad leader exclaimed in panic, brandishing his weapon around the area. A familiar figure slowly emerged from the shadows It was naturally Irving. Irving looked coldly at the few Night Blades members in front of him: "Where is Donald now?" Faced with Irving''s question, the Night Blades members naturally were not going to give any answers. After glancing at each other, several Night Blades members decided to initiate an attack on Irving, with the squad leader being the first to strike. Irving watched the actions of these Night Blades members with a cold smirk. "If you wish to die, then I shall oblige." Irving didn''t even use any special skills He simply harnessed the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The attacking Night Blades members were instantly killed. The last surviving Night Blades member even hid behind Benjamin. Irving walked a few steps forward and stood in front of Benjamin. "Do you know where Donald is now?" Benjamin shook his head: "I only know that Chairman Donald has been taken away by Elder Seville. I have no idea where Elder Seville might take him." Upon hearing Benjamin''s answer, Irving turned his gaze towards the last living Night Blades member. The expression on the face of the Night Blades member was one of extreme panic. He quickly shook his head: "I don''t know where Donald is either. I''m just a regular member of the Night Blades. I truly don''t know Elder Seville''s whereabouts. Please, just let me go." Faced with the pleading of the other party, Irving made no expression. He simply removed all restraints from Benjamin, allowing him to move freely. "He''s yours to deal with. You also need to vent some anger," Irving said to Benjamin. Benjamin nodded, turned back, and swiftly broke the neck of the last Night Blades member. "I''ll join you in rescuing Chairman Donald." Benjamin suggested to Irving after handling the last Night Blades member. Irving shook his head, "You don''t need to join me, and I''m not going to rescue Donald immediately." This response puzzled Benjamin. "Why not? Isn''t rescuing the chairman the most urgent thing for you to do?" In Benjamin''s view, since Irving was Vicky''s boyfriend, he naturally had a duty to rescue Vicky''s grandfather. Moreover, after successfully rescuing Donald, Irving would practically be a co-leader of the Ocean Group. Wasn''t that benefit enough to motivate Irving? Irving slowly explained. "The reason I''m not going directly to rescue Donald is partly because I don''t know where Donald is. Elder Seville is very cunning. If he decides to hide, it will be nearly impossible for us to find him easily. Another reason is that there are others in the city of warding who need my help. The other official organizations in the city are under severe attack by the Night Blades. If I don''t help save these organizations, they will be completely destroyed by the Night Blades. Then, our city of warding will fall into great chaos. In such a chaotic situation, even if I wanted to ensure the safety of the Ocean Group, it would be impossible." Irving''s explanation was impeccable, and Benjamin ultimately had to agree. "What do you need me to do? Should I follow you?" At this point, Benjamin regarded Irving as a superior. Irving shook his head again. "What you need to do is to quickly return to the headquarters of the Ocean Group. Vicky is there recovering from her injuries.You must ensure her safety." Benjamin did not refuse Irving''s orders. "I understand, I''ll head back to the headquarters of the Ocean Group immediately to ensure President Tang''s safety." After this exchange, Irving and Benjamin parted ways. Benjamin returned to the headquarters of the Ocean Group as quickly as he could, while Irving headed towards the city center of the city of warding. Irving''s primary task was to assist allies under attack by the Night Blades, with the Angel Guild being his top priority due to its importance. Upon arriving at the headquarters of the Angel Guild. Irving was shocked to find it completely destroyed. The ruins bore no signs of life. Not even the assailants from the Night Blades remained. Amidst the debris, Irving found a familiar member of the Angel Guild, covered in numerous wounds. It was clear that the member had fought fiercely against the Night Blades before succumbing. Irving approached the fallen member and silently prayed for them. After a moment of reverence, he stood and surveyed the wreckage of the Angel Guild headquarters once more. The area was heavily tainted with dark magic, indicating that the Night Blades had used powerful dark spells in their assault. Knowing he couldn''t cleanse the corruption himself, Irving sighed and reluctantly departed from the scene. His next destination was the headquarters of the Green Ivy Group. He had previously received a distress call from James, the founder of the Green Ivy Group, which was among the strongest family guilds in the city of warding. Yet, they were still struggling against the Night Blades. Shortly after Irving left the ruins of the Angel Guild, a dark figure slowly appeared on the debris. "It seems relying on that fool Seville alone isn''t enough to eliminate Irving. We need to think of other methods!" The shadow murmured words that Irving could not hear. As he was already nearing the headquarters of the Green Ivy Group. As he arrived, Irving saw that the Green Ivy Group''s building was nearly unrecognizable, looking as if it had been bombed multiple times. Several members of the Night Blades were attempting to breach the headquarters. Irving quickly dispatched these unfortunate assailants. Stepping into the building, Irving was immediately greeted by a bullet flying towards him. He effortlessly dodged and turned towards the source, only to see James''s face. James''s expression was complex as he recognized Irving entering his building, a mix of relief and tension. On one hand, James was relieved.With Irving''s arrival, he felt significantly safer, trusting in Irving''s capability to counter the threat of the Night Blades. On the other hand, he was slightly terrified at the thought of what might have happened if his bullet had actually hit Irving. He knew well that he couldn''t withstand Irving''s wrath if it had. James hurriedly approached Irving, "How are you? Are you hurt? Those Night Blades outside, they didn''t pose any threat to you, did they?" Irving shook his head. "Those Night Blades members were too weak. It hardly took any effort to eliminate them all. How are things here? How many members of your guild are left?" James''s expression turned somber. "To be honest, the main force of my guild has been almost entirely wiped out in the previous battles. The Night Blades are just too strong, and they caught us completely off guard. In the first wave of their attack, they managed to eliminate the stronger members of the Green Ivy Group. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If I hadn''t been stubborn about holding onto the headquarters, it would have fallen into the hands of the Night Blades much earlier. If you hadn''t arrived when you did, I doubt I could have held out much longer." Irving felt a twinge of disappointment upon hearing this. He had hoped to gather some reinforcements from James, but the situation here was just as dire as elsewhere. "You shouldn''t continue to defend this place. The Night Blades are still strong and will definitely continue their attacks on you." Irving hoped that James would relocate to a safer location, specifically suggesting the Ocean Group headquarters. NovelFire-article Where James could join forces with Benjamin and Vicky, creating a stronger collective defense. James appreciated Irving''s concern, but he was reluctant to abandon his family''s corporation and the guild he had founded. "I appreciate your concern, but as the heir to the Green Ivy Group and the head of the White family, I must uphold my responsibilities." Irving was slightly moved by James''s determination. "Since you''ve decided to stay, I''ll provide you with some handy weapons." Irving handed over several weapons he had seized from the Night Blades members to James. "If you change your mind, you can head to the Ocean Group headquarters at any time. Their defenses are quite robust. At least for the short term, you won''t have to worry about the threat from the Night Blades." After sharing these thoughts, Irving quickly departed. His mission was to provide support wherever needed among his allies. Since James''s situation was not as dire as he had feared, there was no need for him to linger and waste precious time there. After Irving left, James looked at the weapons handed to him and murmured to himself, "Irving can still offer help to others even in such dire situations. It seems I not only underestimated his strength, but I also underestimated his capacity to aid others during crisis." Chapter 148: Angel Guild on the Brink of Annihilation As Irving and others continued their missions, the members of the Angel Guild, under the leadership of Anna and Aron, were engaged in a desperate struggle against the Night Blades. However, they had gravely underestimated the strength of their adversaries. Despite Anna and Aron''s cautious strategies, they ultimately fell into a trap set by the Night Blades. The few remaining members of the Angel Guild who had not sustained severe injuries were cornered by several formidable opponents¡ªdark mages of the Night Blades. Facing the overwhelming attacks of these powerful dark mages, Anna and Aron could only endure as best as they could. "I must apologize to you all!" Aron, surrounded and feeling deeply remorseful, spoke to Anna and the other guild members. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If it weren''t for my insistence on you all joining me in this fight, you wouldn''t be facing death alongside me. If you were still alive, the Angel Guild wouldn''t be on the verge of complete destruction." At that moment, Aron was filled with despair. He believed that the Night Blades'' operation had been thoroughly successful. And the Angel Guild was teetering on the edge of total annihilation. If these dark mages succeeded in eliminating them, the remaining severely wounded members of the Angel Guild wouldn''t be able to stir any further trouble. Anna, slightly disappointed, looked at Aron and said, "Is this really the time for such words? We may be at a disadvantage, but we have not been utterly defeated by the Night Blades! We should refrain from making final speeches until we are absolutely certain of our impending deaths. As long as we keep fighting, there''s always a chance for a miracle." Though Anna spoke with firm conviction. Deep inside, she too felt that the complete obliteration of the Angel Guild was imminent. Her speech was meant to boost the morale of her fellow guild members, as she believed that if the Angel Guild was to be destroyed, it should be in a fight to the very end against their enemies. Anna would not accept defeat until they had fought their last battle. Hearing Anna''s words, Aron nodded emphatically. "You''re right! We haven''t lost yet! And even if we''re going to lose, we must fight to the very end!" Bolstered by the revived morale, Anna and Aron, along with the remaining members of the Angel Guild, launched an offensive against the Night Blades'' dark mages. However, their attacks proved futile. The dark mages of the Night Blades effortlessly conjured a Dark Barrier, one of the strongest dark defensive spells, easily blocking the guild''s assaults. The Night Blades members surrounding Anna and Aron were relaxed, convinced that the Angel Guild was merely struggling in vain. They believed that even if the Angel Guild members could hold out for a while, no rescue would come. "I really don''t understand why these Angel Guild maniacs continue to hold on. They''re the only fighting force left in the Angel Guild. Even if they keep resisting, no one will come to help them. I heard our Night Blades'' operations in Starling City were even more successful, and our actions in several other cities have crippled their official forces." One of the Night Blades squad leaders commented as he watched the dark mages fight, discussing the broader actions of the Night Blades. Unaware that Elder Seville''s operation had failed. They were under the impression that all news was good news. The Night Blades had severely damaged the Angel Guild and trapped its last fighting forces. It seemed only a matter of time before the Angel Guild would be completely annihilated. The Night Blades'' operations in the city of warding have been markedly successful. They successfully launched attacks on the headquarters buildings of both the Ocean Group and the Green Ivy Group. Moreover, they had just received news that Elder Seville had taken control of Donald. With the situation appearing overwhelmingly positive, the Night Blades members were quite relaxed. The two squad leaders felt no need to keep a close watch on their troops'' exact positions. After chatting for a while, one of the Night Blades squad leaders decided it was time to gather all his members. After eliminating the Angel Guild members, they had other tasks to attend to. "Keep watching here. I''m going to gather my squad." he said, then moved towards a shadowy area nearby to call his team together. He had only taken a few steps when he felt a chilling sensation on his neck. Moments later, his head detached from his body and fell to the ground. Until the very end, he never figured out who killed him. The one who killed the Night Blades squad leader was, of course, Irving. He had long known that the members of the Angel Guild were in trouble. After parting ways with James, he rushed over at top speed to provide support. Irving caught the Night Blades off guard, causing them significant losses in a short amount of time. However, he couldn''t immediately eliminate the dark mages of the Night Blades. The dark mages quickly noticed Irving''s presence and sent several members specifically to deal with him. "You dark mages can''t pose a lethal threat to me! I''ve faced you before in the last dungeon. You''re nothing but my defeated foes." Irving declared confidently as he faced the dark mages, showing no fear. The power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl he possessed provided an absolute elemental advantage over the dark mages'' dark powers. As such, Irving hardly paid any attention to their attacks. He relied on the shield passively generated by the Taikoo Flame Pearl to withstand their dark spells. Irving then bypassed the dark mages and charged into the encirclement. His sudden appearance brought overwhelming joy to Anna and Aron. Irving''s arrival meant that the Angel Guild finally had a chance at salvation. "You finally made it! I thought you weren''t going to come to rescue the Angel Guild." Anna said, her eyes red and even shedding a tear upon seeing Irving. While Aron wasn''t as emotional, he was deeply grateful for Irving''s arrival. "There''s no need for thanks, but we are incredibly grateful that you came to our aid in such a critical situation. Whatever challenges you face in the future, the Angel Guild will be there to support you." Irving responded cautiously to Anna and Aron''s somewhat dramatic reactions. "Now is not the time for this. While I''ve managed to break into the encirclement, those dark mages outside haven''t been dealt with yet. I think our next move should be to work together to eliminate all the dark mages around us. After that, we need to track down Elder Seville. Elder Seville has already kidnapped the chairman of the Ocean Group, and he''s probably still scheming against us. If we don''t take him down, we won''t find any peace at all." Anna and Aron wholeheartedly agreed with Irving''s assessment. The Angel Guild possessed crucial intelligence about Elder Seville. All its members knew that Elder Seville was the true power behind the Night Blades in the vicinity of the city of warding. This current operation by the Night Blades was undoubtedly under his direction. content-source-NovelFire Aron, driven by fury, slammed his fist into the ground and snarled, "If I ever get my hands on that old man, I''ll tear him to pieces!" While Aron''s desire for revenge against Elder Seville was fierce. He knew he couldn''t achieve it alone. He would have to rely on Irving''s help. "Alright, let''s not focus on Elder Seville right now. Our immediate task is to take down these dark mages around us. I know how to handle them. Just follow my lead." Irving commanded, and without waiting, he dashed forward. As he charged towards the dark mages, Irving channeled the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to enhance his Fireball spell. One fiery fireball after another quickly emerged from Irving''s form and hurtled towards the dark mages. The dark mages, when confronted with Irving''s assault, continued to adopt their cautious combat strategy. They relied on their dark barriers to counter the fireballs summoned by Irving. However, this time, the barriers couldn''t withstand the intensified fireballs powered by the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The fireballs pierced through the dark barriers, and the dark mages hidden behind them let out screams of agony. Hearing these cries, the Angel Guild members immediately followed Irving''s lead and broke out of the encirclement. When they reached the positions previously held by the dark mages, all they found were piles of ashes. "You actually wiped out all these dark mages?!" Aron asked, slightly astonished. Irving nodded. "These dark mages weren''t very powerful. They managed to trap you only because you were heavily weakened from previous battles." Irving''s words caused a moment of awkwardness for Aron and Anna. After all, Irving was just a solo player, whereas Aron and Anna were part of the Angel Guild, an official organization. Their official organization had performed worse than a lone player like Irving. However, Anna quickly adjusted her emotions and put the awkwardness behind her. She directly asked Irving. "Are we going to search for Elder Seville next? Do you have any leads on his current whereabouts?" Irving shook his head slowly. "I don''t know where Elder Seville might have gone, but I think Vicky might have some clues. Elder Seville kidnapped Donald and took him away. His next move is likely closely tied to the Smith family. For now, let''s head to the Ocean Group''s headquarters and regroup with the others." With Irving leading the way, the Angel Guild members quickly made their way to the Ocean Group''s headquarters. Chapter 149: Chaos and Severity Under Irving''s leadership, the surviving members of the Angel Guild arrived at the headquarters of the Ocean Group without encountering any danger. At this time, the building was in a state of high alert. Despite having faced significant setbacks, Benjamin proved his capability by quickly recovering and fortifying the headquarters'' defenses. As Irving and his group approached, one of Benjamin''s subordinates, guarding the entrance, shouted at them: "Who goes there? Stop approaching! If you come any closer, don''t expect me to be courteous!" discover-stories-NovelFire Irving wasn''t upset by the guard''s reaction. In fact, he found such vigilance commendable. He calmly walked up close enough for the guard to see his face clearly. Upon recognizing Irving, the guard''s demeanor changed instantly. "Oh, it''s you who have returned!" Quickly, Benjamin''s subordinate opened the gate, letting Irving and his companions into the building. However, this act did not earn Irving''s praise but rather his criticism. "You shouldn''t trust so easily. What if someone else pretended to be me? Would you have let them in just as quickly?" Inside the lobby, Irving confronted Benjamin''s subordinate with this rebuke. The subordinate appeared quite distressed by the remark. "Irving, let it go." Anna interjected from behind, "there''s no need to be too harsh on him." Irving then continued on. They took the elevator straight to the top floor of the Ocean Group headquarters. Outside the president''s office, they met a thoroughly armed and meticulous Benjamin. "The president is inside, eager to meet with you." said Benjamin. His tone more respectful than ever. Benjamin had previously spent time alone with Vicky. Benjamin had noted her deep reliance on Irving. This suggested that Irving''s influence within the Ocean Group was likely to increase significantly. As the deputy manager of security at Ocean Group, it was natural for Benjamin to maintain a respectful demeanor towards Irving. Irving nodded, yet he did not immediately enter the president''s office. Irving paused at the door, speaking in a volume only he and Benjamin could hear: "You need to retrain your subordinate. He let me in immediately after recognizing me. What if it had been a member of the Night Blades disguised as me? Doesn''t this mean that the security at the gate is essentially ineffective?" After making this point, Irving didn''t wait for a response and walked into the office. Benjamin was left feeling somewhat troubled. He acknowledged the mistake made by his subordinate but didn''t intend to reprimand him. In Benjamin''s view, the day had been filled with too many events. And his staff were under tremendous pressure. Mistakes, he felt, were inevitable under such circumstances. Inside the president''s office, Vicky looked up as the door opened. Her face lit up with a radiant smile the moment she saw Irving. "You''re finally back. I hope you''ve brought some good news?" Irving''s expression hesitated slightly. "I do have some information for you, but I''m not sure whether it will be good news or bad news for you." "Just tell me whatever it is you have to say. Whether it''s good or bad, I can handle it. After all, I''ve already faced so many unexpected events over the past few days." Vicky responded. Vicky''s statement made perfect sense, of course. Indeed, a lot had happened in just a few days, from Donald''s birthday to today. During this period, Vicky''s relationship with Irving had deepened, and her position within the Smith family had dramatically changed. Even the situation in the city of warding was markedly different from before. Previously, despite threats from the Night Blades, the city had maintained a semblance of calm. But now, it had become chaotic and dangerous. The Night Blades had successfully destroyed most of the official organizations in the city of warding, and even the family guilds allied with official organizations were nearly annihilated. Irving took a deep breath and began slowly: "I didn''t find your grandfather at the Smith family villa. This means that Elder Seville has taken him away." Irving decided to start with what he believed might be the worst news for Vicky. Surprisingly, upon hearing the news, Vicky''s face showed relief rather than distress. "To me, this is actually good news. My biggest fear was that Elder Seville, in a fit of rage, might harm my grandfather. Since he hasn''t done that, it means my grandfather is still useful to him. He likely won''t kill my grandfather anytime soon." Vicky''s reasoning was sound. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving nodded in agreement, feeling that the rest of the news he had wouldn''t impact Vicky''s emotions significantly. Thus, he decided to lay everything out at once. "Although the Night Blades failed to take control of the Ocean Group, their operations in other parts of the city of warding have been very successful. The Green Ivy Group has been severely damaged, and James can now only ensure his own safety. He''s no longer in a position to offer us any help. The Angel Guild has also been heavily hit. Most of its members have been eliminated by the Night Blades. The few surviving members have gone into hiding, and those who can still fight are gathered in the corridor. I must tell you, there aren''t many of them left, and their strength is considerably diminished." Vicky was stunned by the torrent of information Irving delivered. After a long pause, she slowly said, "I can hardly imagine that the Night Blades'' operation could cause such devastation. Even the Angel Guild has been heavily impacted. Can we really thwart the sinister plans of the Night Blades this time? Their strength seems to far surpass ours now." While Vicky usually maintained her composure. She was still very young and had not previously faced such a severe crisis. Even when crises had arisen before, Irving was there to assist her. This was the first time she faced a nearly insurmountable challenge on her own. Irving quickly reassured her. "The Night Blades have indeed achieved significant success, but that doesn''t mean we can''t defeat them. At least here in the city of warding, I''ve nearly wiped out all the Night Blades'' strong members. The remaining ones, the minor thugs, are not worth our concern. What we need to focus on now is quickly finding Elder Seville and your grandfather." Irving''s intuition that Elder Seville''s current plans posed the greatest threat was met with a firm nod from Vicky. "You''re right, let''s not waste any more time here. Let''s set off right away!" Vicky thought she knew Elder Seville''s whereabouts from the information gathered the day before, So she was ready to leave immediately. However, Irving quickly intervened, grabbing Vicky''s arm gently: "I don''t actually know where Elder Seville is right now. The reason I brought the Angel Guild''s members here was in hopes that you could help us." Vicky looked slightly bewildered. "How could I possibly know where Elder Seville is at this moment?" Irving smiled and explained, "Elder Seville took your grandfather surely because of your family''s treasure. That means he must be at a location that is very important to the Smith family. Think about it¡ªwhere is a crucial place for your family? If we go there, we might find Elder Seville and your grandfather." Enlightened by Irving''s deduction. Vicky walked over to her desk and picked up a stack of documents. "All the locations in these documents are crucial to the Smith family. It would take too much time to check each one. If I were to give you a suggestion, I''d advise heading directly to Starling City. On the outskirts of Starling City, there is an ancestral home of the Smith family. My grandfather once told me that this ancestral home is vital for our family. I always thought he just cherished it because he grew up there. But after learning about our family''s ancestor and the chaos power, I believe that our family''s ancestral home must also be connected to the chaos power." Vicky''s insights convinced Irving. He nodded and said, "In that case, let''s set off immediately. To ensure the success of this operation, we must bring all our allies along." After exiting the president''s office, Vicky and Irving addressed the gathered group outside: "We are heading to the ancestral home of the Smith family. There is a high probability that Elder Seville will be there. Since we are all leaving, there''s no need for someone to specifically guard the headquarters of Ocean Group. Have your subordinates move to a safe location until everything settles down." Irving issued these instructions decisively to Benjamin. Benjamin nodded and relayed the orders through his walkie-talkie. "As for all of us present, we must go to the Smith family''s ancestral home. Elder Seville is not an opponent who can be easily defeated, and you must be prepared for a tough battle." Irving continued. Irving''s words were somewhat redundant. Both the surviving members of the Angel Guild and Benjamin were already prepared for a final showdown with Elder Seville. They understood that the upcoming battle would be anything but easy, yet they were determined not to back down. Chapter 150: The Situation in Starling City If the actions of the Night Blades in the city of Warding could be described as successful, their operations in Starling City could only be termed a resounding success. Starling City was already home to many families who had pledged their allegiance to the Night Blades. During this operation, these families played a pivotal role. At the onset of the Night Blades'' movement, these families coordinated with the members of the Night Blades to dismantle the official organizations of Starling City. Initially, the city had a branch of the Angel Guild. However, right from the beginning, the Angel Guild''s branch was completely destroyed by the Night Blades, in collaboration with several powerful families. The Angel Guild''s branch in Starling City couldn''t even manage to send this information to other branches of the Angel Guild. At this point, Starling City was left with only a few forces resisting the Night Blades, led by Sophia of the Green family. Even the main forces of the Green family, led by Sophia, had already fled to the suburbs of Starling City. Now, within the urban area of Starling City, only Sophia and a few other powerful individuals dared to continue their opposition against the members of the Night Blades. Sophia was hiding behind a wall. and on the other side were two powerful members of the Night Blades, one an assassin and the other a dark mage. Although Sophia was an ice mage, she felt tremendous pressure facing the attacks of an assassin and a dark mage. "I hadn''t anticipated that the Night Blades would have such reserves hidden here! Had I known that the Night Blades had also stationed some of their people in this area, I would never have ventured here so carelessly." Sophia was currently in the commercial district of Starling City. The commercial district, having few official institutions and with most of its major families already aligned with the Night Blades, had not initially been attacked by the Night Blades. Sophia had come here merely to undermine the influence of the families that had sided with the Night Blades. She had not expected that the Night Blades would also have stationed members here, members not so weak. "You can''t keep hiding! You must be well aware that continuing to hide won''t delay things for much longer." shouted a member of the Fox family from not too far away toward Sophia. Hearing the words from the member of the Fox family, Sophia was seething with anger. She could never forget how the Fox family had betrayed her own, the Green family. Although those who directly betrayed her were dead, the remaining members of the Fox family had to pay a price. "Don''t be arrogant, you lackey of the Night Blades! You haven''t won yet!" Sophia shouted angrily, swinging her staff to cast a spell of ice spikes towards the Fox family member. "Your defiance is futile now. I must tell you something critical¡ªthe headquarters of the Angel Guild in the city of Warding has been destroyed by us. Even the Angel Guild cannot secure their own safety. How can you possibly hope for their support? Just give up. The Night Blades have already taken control of the city of Warding and all the surrounding areas." Stay updated with mv|le|mp|y|r. This time, the speaker was not a member of the Fox family but a Night Blades assassin. Who deliberately hid while speaking, hoping to unsettle Sophia with his words. If his tactic succeeded, Sophia would undoubtedly be thrown into panic, allowing him an opportunity to strike her down unawares. Sophia was initially alarmed upon hearing this news. But she quickly regained her composure. She knew that the words spoken by her opponents were not necessarily true. The Night Blades had previously tried to confuse her judgment with lies. "Such schemes will not deceive me. If you really had destroyed the headquarters of the Angel Guild, why would you waste time talking to me here? Why not send a more powerful member of the Night Blades to eliminate me directly? The only reason you spout so much nonsense is to cloud my judgment. Such tactics are simply disgraceful. I''m not as foolish as you think, easily fooled by such tricks." Sophia retorted sharply. The Night Blades members did not immediately respond to Sophia''s taunt, nor did they continue their assault on her. This sudden halt in their actions surprised Sophia momentarily. She decided to observe the situation of her enemies in the distance more closely. If the members of the Night Blades were unable to eliminate her in a short time and chose to leave, Sophia could seize the opportunity to move to a safer location. Just as Sophia was about to assess her surroundings, a very unfamiliar voice reached her ears. "Since you wish for a more powerful member of the Night Blades to end you, I shall grant your wish!" Upon hearing this, Sophia fled from her original position at top speed, even though she had not yet determined the identity and strength of her adversary. However, she sensed immense danger. Which meant that her opponent had already launched an attack as he spoke. Just after Sophia had escaped from her hiding spot, the place where she had been hiding exploded violently. The entire wall was obliterated. Although Sophia had managed to escape in time, she was not rid of the new enemy. One after another, black orbs began to fall from the sky, gradually encircling Sophia. Despite using her strongest ice magic, she could not destroy these orbs. Moreover, the more magic she used, the stronger the orbs became. Eventually, the orbs linked together to form a black seal, trapping Sophia within it. "What is going on here?! What kind of power do these orbs possess? Why is my ice magic ineffective?" Sophia wondered in confusion as she was gradually sealed away. She believed that her ice magic should have had some impact on these black orbs. As Sophia was lost in thought, an elderly man in a white robe slowly came into view. This man was Elder Seville. Elder Seville had just arrived in Starling City with Donald and his subordinates. Initially planning to head directly to the outskirts of Starling City, Elder Seville changed his plans due to the overwhelming success of the Night Blades'' operations in the city. Elder Seville planned to make all necessary preparations in the commercial district of Starling City before heading to the Smith family ancestral home in the suburbs with Donald. Upon arriving in Starling City, Elder Seville learned that there were still people secretly resisting the Night Blades. Determined to ensure the success of his upcoming plans, Elder Seville decided to first eliminate those who were still opposing the Night Blades. Using his mastery of dark magic, Elder Seville successfully sealed Sophia. However, he did not intend to kill her outright because he actually recognized Sophia. "I initially thought my plan had a seventy percent chance of success. However, after encountering you, I''m convinced that it''s almost certain to succeed." Elder Seville said, smiling as he approached Sophia. Elder Seville was well aware of the close connection between Sophia and Irving. Although the connection between Sophia and Irving wasn''t as intimate as the one between Vicky and Irving, Sophia was still very important to Irving. Controlling Sophia also meant he could potentially threaten Irving. Sophia was naturally very confused by Elder Seville''s remarks. She knew for certain that the person before her was a powerful figure within the Night Blades. "Even if you''ve trapped me, your plan will never succeed. There are others who can stop your scheme." Upon hearing this, Elder Seville maintained his smile and softly countered, "The others you speak of¡ªdo you mean Irving?" The mention of Irving caused a sudden change in Sophia''s expression. "You know Irving?" she asked incredulously. Elder Seville nodded. "Irving is quite renowned, of course I know him. And I can tell you clearly, he will soon arrive in Starling City." Hearing this, a slight smile appeared on Sophia''s face. If Irving truly could reach Starling City, he would surely be able to deal with all the members of the Night Blades there. Sophia had absolute confidence in Irving. However, a moment later, a realization struck her that something was amiss. The person before her was undoubtedly an enemy of Irving, so why was there no sign of panic when he mentioned Irving? With this thought, Sophia fixed her gaze directly on Elder Seville. Elder Seville maintained his smiling demeanor as he looked at Sophia and said, "You should understand by now that I am not afraid of Irving. Even if he comes here, I can eliminate him. And you are the one who will help me do just that. You will definitely help me complete my plan!" Naturally, Sophia could not agree with Elder Seville''s words. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I will never help you with your plan! The only person I can help is Irving. Once he arrives, I will work with him to completely eliminate you." Sophia''s response caused Elder Seville to burst into laughter. "If you really think that way, it''s quite laughable. But I can understand your position, as you have lost all other hope. Your only remaining hope is to rely on Irving." With those words, Elder Seville turned and left. Chapter 151: The Dirty Tricks of the Night Blades The Dirty Tricks of the Night Blades After trapping Sophia, Elder Seville immediately led her and his followers from the city of Warding to the suburbs of Starling City, to the ancestral home of the Smith family. The Smith family estate was a vast compound. Upon arriving, Elder Seville even remarked with some admiration, "The Smith family managed to build such a large mansion. This must mean that the Smith family had considerable influence in Starling City. Why then did your family move to the city of Warding?" Donald did not respond to Elder Seville''s question. He simply sighed and looked at his family''s ancient home, lost in thought. "It seems you still hold many secrets, and you don''t plan on sharing them with me. But that doesn''t really matter, because sooner or later, I will uncover what those secrets are." Elder Seville commented, unphased by Donald''s silence. By now, Elder Seville and Donald were in a state of complete enmity. Following a series of events, all trust between them had eroded. Elder Seville no longer took any information provided by Donald at face value, and Donald, for his part, ceased to offer any assistance to Elder Seville. Elder Seville then ordered his Night Blades subordinates to take positions in every corner of the Smith family estate. He was well aware that Irving and his allies would soon arrive. It wasn''t long before Irving, along with Anna, Aron, other members of the Angel Guild, and Benjamin and Vicky, appeared near the entrance of the Smith family estate. The group cautiously surveyed their surroundings at the Smith family''s ancestral home. "I can sense that there are quite a few members of the Night Blades hidden within the Smith family estate. However, I can''t pinpoint exactly where they''re hiding." Benjamin quickly deduced, using his innate talent. However, his assessment wasn''t particularly valuable. Everyone already knew that the Night Blades would certainly have set up an ambush at the Smith family estate. "Why don''t we split up? Each of us is strong in our own right. Even if we encounter some of the Night Blades, we should be able to easily overcome them. And if the enemies are too strong, we can always call on others for help. The Smith family estate may be vast, but given our abilities, we should be able to provide support quickly." Aron, who still harbored his adventurous spirit. Although his love for adventure had diminished slightly after a significant defeat by the Angel Guild, he occasionally overlooked potential dangers. Anna shook her head in disagreement. "Splitting up now would be too risky. We should stay together and follow Irving. Besides, I don''t think Vicky should be on her own." she suggested. While Anna didn''t know Vicky very well. Their conversations on the way to Starling City had revealed enough for her to learn that Vicky was merely a life mage, which meant her combat abilities were not particularly strong. Vicky nodded in agreement with Anna''s plan. And Benjamin naturally followed suit after Vicky''s approval. With the majority in agreement, Anna stepped forward and positioned herself next to Irving. "Shouldn''t we take action immediately? Like you said earlier, Donald''s situation must be dire. We need to find him as soon as possible." Anna felt that Irving was hesitating more than necessary and felt compelled to nudge him. However, just as Anna finished speaking, Irving gestured for her to be silent. Anna didn''t know why Irving wanted her to be quiet, but she complied nonetheless. After all, Irving''s judgments had always been accurate, never once leading them astray. Upon arriving at the Smith family estate, Irving had been intently observing the main entrance. The group behind him, following his lead, also directed their gaze towards the grand doorway. Under their watchful eyes, the doors of the Smith family estate slowly began to open. Elder Seville emerged from the entrance, flanked by two members of the Night Blades, who were supporting Donald between them. Donald looked to be in terrible condition. It seemed as though he hadn''t had a proper rest in a long time, his appearance one of utter exhaustion. If not for the support of the Night Blades members, he would have collapsed to the ground. Vicky was visibly distressed at the sight. She called out to her grandfather, "Grandpa, are you alright?" Donald just looked towards Vicky, too weak to speak. "He''s fine." Elder Seville answered on Donald''s behalf. Elder Seville''s face bore a faint smile as he observed Irving and the group behind him, seemingly assessing their true strength. Upon hearing Elder Seville''s voice, Vicky''s expression turned to one of anger. She shouted back at him, "Let him go now! If my grandfather has suffered even the slightest injury, I will make you pay dearly." Elder Seville looked dismissively at Vicky''s threat. "Do you really have the power to make me pay?" he challenged. "She might not have the power to make you pay, but I certainly do." Irving replied, his voice icy as he stared down Elder Seville. A fleeting snarl crossed Elder Seville''s face upon hearing Irving''s response, indicating a mix of contempt and perhaps a hint of apprehension. m|vl|e|mp|y|r article Elder Seville''s attitude towards Irving was indeed one of wariness. Although he tried to appear indifferent in front of the others, his response to Irving inadvertently revealed his apprehension. "You do possess such strength, but you won''t use it. Because you know that opposing me will come at a great cost, and it could cost the life of someone you hold dear." Elder Seville threatened Irving openly. Irving let out a cold laugh in response. "Do you really think you can kill anyone in front of me? Even Donald isn''t beyond my protection. I will always intervene to stop you." Under the watchful eyes of the group, Elder Seville slowly nodded. "You''re right, even Donald here could be protected by you. But you''ve forgotten about another person you care deeply about." With that, Elder Seville snapped his fingers. Immediately, two members of the Night Blades emerged from the depths of the Smith family estate, trailing behind them was Sophia, sealed within a sphere of dark energy. The moment Irving saw Sophia, he understood why Elder Seville was so confident. "You dare use Sophia''s life to threaten me?!" Irving exclaimed. "This isn''t a threat, it''s advice!" Elder Seville replied without hesitation. "There has never been a real conflict of interest between us. Both of us want to lay claim to the Smith family''s treasure. Why can''t we cooperate? Even in that strange and unknown region before, didn''t we both gain the power of chaos? Even though we''ve both lost that power now, it doesn''t mean we can''t work together." Elder Seville was indeed using hostages to threaten Irving, aiming simply to slow Irving''s actions. As long as Irving did not pose a direct threat, Elder Seville was confident he could secure the Smith family''s treasure through Donald. "You Night Blades always resort to such dirty tricks, but this time, your vile strategies will definitely not succeed." Aron stepped forward angrily and confronted Elder Seville. Elder Seville didn''t even glance at Aron, dismissing him as a minor character. "I disagree with your characterization. This is not a dirty trick, but a perfect strategy. If you agree to cooperate with me, no one needs to get hurt, and we can all enhance our powers. Isn''t this a win-win solution?" Elder Seville continued to persuade, hoping Irving would agree to his plan. Just then, Sophia, sealed within the black energy sphere, shouted towards Irving and the others. "Do not believe a word he says! Everything he''s telling you is a lie! His actions are designed to mislead your judgment." Sophia''s words caused Elder Seville''s expression to twist into a snarl. Without uttering another word, he intensified the seal of the black sphere. As the power of the sphere grew stronger. Sophia felt increasing pain, her face contorting with agony. "Enough! If you truly wish to cooperate with me, then stop using such methods to threaten me." Irving finally spoke up. Hearing Irving''s response, Elder Seville halted his actions, and Sophia could finally catch her breath, relieved from the intense pain, at least temporarily. "Does this mean you are willing to cooperate with me?" "Yes, I am willing to cooperate with you. But you must fulfill your promise to ensure the safety of each one of us. Haven''t you assured us that everyone would be safe?" Irving''s words filled Elder Seville with immense delight. Behind Irving, however, the others were visibly shocked. They were all poised to try and persuade him otherwise. "I believe Elder Seville''s plan genuinely offers the best of both worlds. By simply aligning our actions with his, we can achieve our mutual goals. So why should we refuse to cooperate with him?" Irving elaborated on his reasons for considering collaboration with Elder Seville. However, his explanation seemed aimed more at convincing Elder Seville than reassuring his own companions. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 152: Diverging Intentions Among the Parties Although Irving had already agreed to collaborate with Elder Seville. It was clear to both parties that this cooperation was merely a reluctant alliance. In reality, each side harbored the desire to completely eliminate the other. However, the current situation made it impractical for either side to outright sever ties. "I''m willing to work with you, but I need you to clarify what exactly your next steps are going to be. You can''t possibly expect to keep holding Donald and Sophia hostage and maintain this standoff with us indefinitely, can you? Do you really think that by doing so, you will uncover the so-called treasure of the Smith family? Moreover, after the event of the Chaotic Forces, I believe there are no more treasures of the Smith family left for you to find." Irving directly addressed Elder Seville. Irving''s words were both a pressure tactic aimed at Elder Seville and an explanation to his own comrades about the events that had unfolded. None of them, including the members of the Angel Guild, knew exactly what the event of the Chaotic Forces entailed. However, after hearing the exchange between Irving and Elder Seville, they could somewhat understand that it was indeed related to the Smith family''s treasure. Which Elder Seville was determined to find. Elder Seville chuckled in response. He could clearly discern the underlying message in Irving''s words, but he was not yet ready to reveal his true plans. "Young man, there''s no need to rush," Elder Seville replied. "Of course, I won''t keep confronting you at the doorstep indefinitely. However, I won''t be moving forward with so many people either. Having such a large group is simply too cumbersome." With that, Elder Seville gestured for his men to take Donald away. "Donald is a highly respected elder whom I hold in great esteem. The path ahead will undoubtedly be fraught with difficulties, so we should spare Donald from further hardship." After saying this, Elder Seville glanced over at the people behind Irving. "I only need you and Vicky to accompany me. The others can proceed with my subordinates. My plan requires a significant number of people, so each individual will play a crucial role." After finishing his speech, Elder Seville smiled warmly at Irving and Vicky. Irving nodded in response: "I can move forward with you, and I can speak for Vicky as well, agreeing on her behalf to join you. But you must disclose your plan of action to us first." Irving considered Elder Seville''s plan acceptable. At least for the upcoming actions. Being able to stay close to Vicky meant he could assist her immediately should she encounter any danger. The likelihood of danger befalling others was minimal, given that among the members of Night Blades present, only Elder Seville possessed formidable strength. If Elder Seville did not act alongside the others, the remaining members of Night Blades posed no threat to the Angel Guild or to Benjamin. Elder Seville nodded with a smile. "I haven''t disclosed my plan because it largely depends on Miss Vicky." he admitted. All eyes then turned to Vicky, who, although slightly confused and worried, stepped forward and responded. "How could I possibly know what your plan entails?" "You are a member of the Smith family." Elder Seville explained. "In the underground unknown space beneath the Benevolent Sanatorium, you used your own blood to help us find the way forward. I need you to do the same this time." Though Elder Seville had brought Donald to the Smith family''s ancestral home. Donald''s physical condition had severely deteriorated. Asking him to use his blood again to help Night Blades locate the hidden treasure of the Smith family could likely lead to his death. Such a scenario would create significant complications for Elder Seville and Night Blades. Without Donald, negotiating with Irving would become nearly impossible. Without any hesitation, Vicky agreed to Elder Seville''s request. "Of course, there''s no problem! I can use my own blood to show us the way forward!" Vicky bit her finger and a drop of her blood fell to the floor in front of her. The moment it touched the ground, the entire Smith family''s ancestral home began to tremble violently. As everyone watched, the ancestral home of the Smith family underwent a drastic transformation. The architectural layout was completely altered. The place where Elder Seville stood was no longer at the entrance of the Smith family home. It had become just an ordinary courtyard wall. Meanwhile, the actual entrance to the Smith family home had suddenly shifted to 300 meters away to the east. Everyone present was profoundly shocked by this spectacle. They could hardly believe that Vicky''s blood could alter the architectural layout of the Smith family''s ancestral home. Even Elder Seville was profoundly surprised. After his initial shock, Elder Seville smiled and said, "I told you, our collaboration would definitely be a great success." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With these words, he walked over to Irving. "Let''s enter through the new entrance to the real Smith family ancestral home. As for your other comrades, my subordinates will take care of them." No sooner had Elder Seville finished speaking than a large number of Night Blades assassins suddenly appeared around Irving''s companions. These assassins quickly surrounded Aron, Anna, and Benjamin. "What do you mean by this? You were just talking about cooperating with me, so why are your subordinates now threatening my friends? Do you think I can easily accept your threats?" Irving asked in a cold tone after witnessing this scene. Elder Seville shook his head. "This is not a threat. I am doing this to protect your companions. Some of them seem to be quite reckless. If I don''t use this method to caution them, they might jeopardize our cooperation. You should be well aware that the Angel Guild and our Night Blades are absolute enemies. What if a member of the Angel Guild loses their rationality and ruins our collaboration?" Elder Seville''s tone was very calm as he spoke. His demeanor was like that of an elder imparting life lessons to a younger person he greatly admired. Irving was visibly disgusted by Elder Seville''s tone. However, he felt there was no need to confront him directly over this minor issue. "How do you plan to protect my companions? By locking them all up? Didn''t you say earlier that your plan required a lot of people to assist?" "Of course, I won''t lock them all up. They will follow us along with my subordinates. When we encounter danger, we can send them ahead to scout the way." Elder Seville explained. Elder Seville had learned from the failures of his previous endeavor. read more at mvle_mp,y,r He believed that this time it was essential to lead more people into the area that might contain the Smith family''s treasure. In this way, even if they encountered dangers, others could go ahead and clear all the hazards. "I believe my plan is very fair for both sides. Because the scouts will not only be your companions but also my subordinates. Both sides might pay a heavy price for paving the way ahead." Elder Seville explained, his tactics undoubtedly unscrupulous. Vicky and Irving disapproved of his methods, but they saw no point in wasting more time arguing. It was clear that no matter what they said, Elder Seville would not change his mind. "Since this is your plan, I will reluctantly agree to it. Let''s not waste any more time and proceed into the real Smith family ancestral home." Irving urged Elder Seville to move forward. Elder Seville nodded in satisfaction and walked towards the true entrance. "Do you think there might be dangers at the entrance?" he asked Irving, who was following behind him. Irving did not respond. As he looked towards the true entrance of the Smith family ancestral home, all he could see was darkness. An ominous presence seemed to lurk within. However, Irving could not be certain whether entering the ancestral home would immediately bring them into danger. Since Irving remained silent, Elder Seville sighed and called one of his subordinates to come forward. "I have a very important task for you." Elder Seville said with a smile. "You need to enter the Smith family ancestral home through the entrance. No matter what happens, I will be there to assist you. Even if you encounter danger, I am capable of rescuing you successfully. So, have no fear, just move forward." Despite Elder Seville''s assurances, the Night Blades member clearly did not believe him. "Elder, I have always been very loyal to you. Surely you can still find a use for me after I stay behind." the member said, his legs shaking. Elder Seville continued to smile. "Didn''t I tell you? There won''t be much danger this time. Go on, move forward!" With that, Elder Seville pushed the hesitant Night Blades member out towards the entrance. Unprepared, the members of Night Blades stepped directly into the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home. Suddenly unsure of what to do next, one of the members just froze, standing motionless on the spot. "Since you haven''t encountered any danger, keep moving forward. If you try to come back now, someone will surely kill you." Irving suddenly called out in a cold voice to the Night Blades member ahead. Elder Seville, hearing this, shot a warning glance at Irving from the corner of his eye, feeling it necessary to caution him not to go too far. Chapter 153: Benjamins Life-or-Death Decision Upon hearing Irving''s words, the Night Blades member standing at the true entrance of the Smith family ancestral home turned back to look at Elder Seville. Indeed, he saw a very frightening expression on Elder Seville''s face. The member thought to himself that Elder Seville was extremely angry, and if he continued to stand there, Elder Seville might just kill him on the spot. Driven by fear, the Night Blades member continued forward. Following the railing at the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home, the Night Blades member successfully entered the mansion. The moment he stepped inside, a relieved smile spread across his face. "I haven''t encountered any danger! You all can come in quickly!" He shouted back to the others. However, as he turned around, he saw a look of horror on the faces of those behind him. Which left him utterly confused. He hadn''t faced any danger, nor had he seen any monsters. Why then were those behind him showing such terrified expressions? At that moment, Elder Seville was staring wide-eyed in the direction of the Smith family ancestral home. He saw very clearly that the moment his subordinate entered the mansion, he had transformed into a creature crawling on all fours. read more at mvle_mp,y,r Just moments ago, this creature that had been his subordinate emitted an unintelligible roar. "It seems there is indeed danger at the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home. Elder Seville, you should take care of the monster your subordinate has become." Irving said coldly to Elder Seville. Irving was not mocking the situation. He knew very well that the Smith family ancestral home harbored tremendous dangers. This mission was not only a risk for the members of Night Blades; his own companions could also potentially lose their lives. Upon hearing Irving''s words, Elder Seville clenched his teeth and cast a dark spell straight ahead. The blade, entirely composed of dark power, directly killed the monster that the Night Blades member had transformed into. After the creature was slain, its body gradually merged into the ground. It seemed as though the ancestral home of the Smith family had completely absorbed and digested the monster. Elder Seville watched all of this unfold, his expression turning even grimmer. He felt he had somewhat underestimated the challenges of the Smith family ancestral home. "Now that my subordinate has completed the scouting task, it is time for one of your companions to do the same." Elder Seville said, his tone no longer as warm as before. He turned to Irving with a cold gaze. "It''s your decision. Decide which one of your companions will scout next." Elder Seville''s approach was clearly designed to sow discord between Irving and his companions. However, he slightly underestimated the solidarity among Irving and his team. Just after Elder Seville finished speaking, three different voices spoke up from not far behind. Aron, Anna, and Benjamin almost simultaneously said, "I''ll scout ahead." After speaking, the three glanced at each other, each feeling that the others were trustworthy partners. Although all three were willing to scout ahead, Irving was not in agreement. He addressed Elder Seville directly, "I only have a few companions, while you have many members in Night Blades. Why can''t one of your members continue to scout? My companions are all very strong, and keeping them for later would be the most beneficial to us. Do you really think the dangers deeper inside the Smith family ancestral home are less than here?" Initially, Elder Seville was slightly shaken by Irving''s argument. After pondering for a moment, he realized he needed to consider the sentiments of his Night Blades members too. He could not just sacrifice his own people. "Your argument differs completely from our initial agreement. One of my subordinates has already been sacrificed, so now it must be one of your companions'' turn." Elder Seville''s stance was very firm, and he used a spell to pull Vicky to the front. "If you are unwilling to let your companions scout, then let Vicky do it. As a descendant of the Smith family, she shouldn''t face too great a danger." This action infuriated Irving. "If you proceed like this, don''t blame me for not being courteous! Even if it results in mutual destruction, I will eliminate you here." Irving was indeed enraged by Elder Seville. Irving''s weapon was tightly gripped in his hand. If Elder Seville attempted to force Vicky into danger again, Irving would not hesitate to launch an attack against him. Just then, Benjamin''s voice came from behind once more. "I''ve said it before, let me scout ahead. I am a loyal servant of the Smith family and also the manager of the security department at Ocean Group. It''s only right that I should take the risk on behalf of President Vicky." Benjamin''s words captured everyone''s attention. Anna and Aron found themselves momentarily without a rebuttal. After all, as members of the Angel Guild, it seemed somewhat unreasonable for them to replace the manager of Ocean Group''s security department in assuming this responsibility. At this point, Irving also hesitated slightly. He saw no major issue with Benjamin''s proposal. And felt that Benjamin likely had the capabilities to avoid danger. Elder Seville appeared indifferent, as he merely needed a sacrificial scout, and it didn''t matter to him who that was. Vicky, however, found this somewhat hard to accept. "You''ve already proven your loyalty sufficiently. You don''t need to do this to prove it again. Doing so would only put you in great danger." she said directly to Benjamin. Benjamin shook his head. "Your safety is what''s most important right now. There''s no need to persuade me further. I''ll just go ahead." With that, Benjamin shrugged off the Night Blades members behind him and moved towards the true entrance of the Smith family ancestral home. At the edge of the entrance, Benjamin took a deep breath. He first checked the exact spot where the last Night Blades member had stood before dying. Then, he sprinted towards the direction of the Smith family ancestral home at full speed. Benjamin felt that if he could move quickly enough, he might be able to leave the danger behind. All eyes were fixed on Benjamin. Everyone was acutely aware of the great danger he was in. It was certain that Benjamin would encounter many unexpected challenges ahead. If Benjamin couldn''t adapt quickly to danger. He might end up like the Night Blades member who died at the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home. Benjamin was unaware of what others were thinking. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His focus was entirely on the action he was engaged in. He moved swiftly across the first section of the floor at the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home. Just as he stepped past the first section, he suddenly felt something grab his foot. At that moment, Benjamin faced a tough decision. He could stop to see what was grabbing his foot, or he could ignore it and continue moving forward. Benjamin was acutely aware that his choice was a matter of life and death. Any mistake in his decision could lead to his demise. Instinctively, Benjamin trusted his gut. He did not stop to investigate what was grabbing his foot; instead, he continued forward at top speed. His decision proved successful. He no longer felt anything tugging at his foot. Breathing a sigh of relief, Benjamin felt that the choice he had just made was not the hardest he would have to face. perhaps even tougher decisions lay ahead. Although Benjamin himself did not perceive his recent actions as highly dangerous, to the others, it appeared as though he had been on the brink of death. Irving and the others could clearly see that the entity that had grabbed Benjamin''s foot was the deceased member of the Night Blades. It seemed the fallen member had transformed into a malevolent spirit, attempting to kill anyone who came near. "Your companion is really lucky; he managed to make the only right decision in an instant." Elder Seville said, slightly disappointed. Irving replied, "It''s not about luck. It''s because my companion is highly capable. If your subordinate had been as strong, he wouldn''t have died there." Elder Seville was slightly angered by Irving''s words. But he decided not to continue the argument. For him, Benjamin''s successful arrival at the Smith family ancestral home was also a positive outcome. "Let''s see if he can indeed bypass all the dangers at the entrance as you claim." Elder Seville remarked, then coldly watched Benjamin''s progress. After crossing the second section of flooring near the entrance, Benjamin stepped onto the next section where he felt his movement speed had significantly slowed compared to before. "Why have I suddenly slowed down? Could there be a slowing magic array hidden beneath this section of the floor?" Benjamin wondered about this possibility. After a brief moment of thought, however, he dismissed the likelihood as very low. He possessed a specific passive skill that allowed him to detect hidden magic arrays. "If it''s not a slowing array, then it means the flow of time around me has been tampered with. I should use an item that can counteract the time dilation." Realizing the danger he was in, Benjamin quickly pulled out an item from his pocket. The item was a rather unimpressive-looking pocket watch. He gave the watch a shake, and almost immediately, the flow of time around him began to accelerate. With the help of the pocket watch, Benjamin escaped from the time-slowing trap. This action enabled him to safely reach the Smith family ancestral home. By choosing the right solution in a life-or-death situation, he successfully arrived at a place of safety. Chapter 154: The Perilous Smith Family Ancestral Home Benjain successfully navigated through the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home and reached the interior. After ensuring there were no traps around him, Benjamin turned his attention to the people still outside the mansion. "You should have seen that I have successfully passed through the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home. What you need to do is not hesitate when passing through the entrance. After crossing the first section of the floor, you will encounter an area that slows down time. You just need to use the appropriate item to counteract the slowing effect." Not only had Benjamin successfully overcome the traps at the entrance, but he also shared the solutions with the others. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Seville, hearing this, smiled and nodded in approval. "As expected of the security manager of Ocean Group, your abilities are indeed formidable. Vicky, I truly envy you for having such a top-notch subordinate." Vicky, upon hearing this comment, merely gave Elder Seville a cold glance. "Now that we know how to bypass the traps ahead, let''s move forward quickly. We''ve already wasted a lot of time. The time it''s taking to find the treasure inside the Smith family ancestral home is beyond my expectations. We need to speed up our actions." Elder Seville led the way through the entrance of the ancestral home, with Irving and Vicky following closely behind. After the three of them had passed, the rest of the group slowly entered the Smith family ancestral home. Upon entering, Elder Seville first took a moment to survey the architectural layout of the mansion. They were now standing in a spacious courtyard. Directly in front of this courtyard stood a massive building, a towering cube with no windows. On either side of the courtyard were rows of withered trees that seemed to have been dead for a long time, and beneath these rows of trees were some dead weeds. The Smith family ancestral home appeared very eerie to everyone present. Aron, after carefully observing the layout of the buildings, turned to his companions with a hint of surprise and said, "Isn''t this layout similar to that of a tomb? The building in front without any windows resembles a tombstone, and the rows of dead trees on either side are like candles on the sides of a tomb path. The place where we are standing, right in front of the tombstone, is where offerings for the dead are usually placed." As soon as Aron spoke these words, the expressions on the faces of everyone around him changed dramatically. Anna, slightly frightened, said in a disbelieving tone, "Maybe it''s best not to talk like that right now. Saying these things only adds to everyone''s stress, which isn''t helpful for us finding the Smith family treasure quickly." Aron nodded, seemingly agreeing with Anna''s point. And then both of them fell silent and spoke no more. Although Aron stopped talking, his words had already been heard by everyone around. A shadow seemed to hang over everyone''s hearts. At this moment, Elder Seville coughed twice: "Let''s not worry too much for now. No matter what dangers we face ahead, Irving and I can handle them. The strength of the two of us is more than sufficient. Even if we, on our own, cannot manage the danger, Vicky should be able to use her heritage to help us escape from peril." Elder Seville, aiming to stabilize the group''s morale, openly shared his inner thoughts. He insisted on having Irving accompany him so he would have additional support in dangerous situations. Even if Irving were an adversary, Elder Seville could choose to flee ahead of time and let Irving cover their retreat. Upon hearing Elder Seville''s words, Irving scoffed and said, "Elder Seville is right.If there is indeed danger, he will surely offer you all the assistance you need." Although Irving''s response appeared to agree with Elder Seville on the surface, his tone was subtly mocking. Indicating that he did not really believe Elder Seville would save anyone else. "Regardless, we are all here now. Even if you wanted to leave, it would be impossible, as the doors of the Smith family ancestral home have already been sealed shut." Irving added. While everyone had been silent, Benjamin suddenly spoke to the group. Until now, everyone''s attention had been focused on the interior of the Smith family ancestral home, but Benjamin had been the only one looking towards the exterior. Thus, he was the only one who had noticed the doors being closed. Hearing Benjamin''s words, everyone, including Elder Seville, quickly turned their heads to look back at the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home. Just as Benjamin had mentioned, the doors of the Smith family ancestral home were indeed tightly closed. Even if they wanted to escape, it was now impossible. "At this point, we can only proceed as planned. Let''s continue our exploration forward; finding the Smith family treasure will allow us to leave here cleanly." Elder Seville stated, despite his slight concern. He successfully convinced the others to move forward with him. The Night Blades members were divided into two groups, one going around the massive building from the left and the other from the right. Elder Seville, with the remaining people, stood and watched the movements of the Night Blades members. He was well aware that those he had sent were likely to encounter danger and was prepared for the possibility that they might all be lost. However, what happened next surprised everyone. The Night Blades members sent out by Elder Seville encountered no dangers and eventually circled back to their original position. "Elder, there''s no path ahead. We''ve circled around and ended up back here." one of the Night Blades captains ran up to Elder Seville and reported. Elder Seville''s expression turned to one of extreme shock upon hearing this. "How is that possible? The Smith family ancestral home can''t possibly be this small! You must have been tricked by an illusion." Just as he finished speaking, Elder Seville suddenly felt as though there were many people around him. He quickly looked around and saw a multitude of spirits appearing, already beginning to attack the others. Elder Seville was also one of the targets of these spirits. Suddenly, the crowd was plunged into chaos. The Night Blades members, being the weakest, scattered in all directions, trying to find a safe spot, but such a thing was impossible. Within the Smith family ancestral home. Every part of it was laden with traps. The Night Blades members who had just returned were not the same ones who had left. They had been killed by traps, and only their ghosts had returned. While everyone else was in a state of panic, Irving quickly grabbed Vicky, who was next to him. "We must take this opportunity to break free from Elder Seville''s control!" Irving said and immediately started running towards the deeper parts of the Smith family ancestral home with Vicky. Although all the Night Blades members who had previously ventured deeper into the ancestral home had been killed. At this moment, Irving had no other choice. He knew very well that deeper into the ancestral home, more traps awaited. Irving had no choice but to flee deeper into the Smith family ancestral home to evade Elder Seville''s pursuit. Elder Seville, faced with the sudden chaos, was at a loss for how to handle the situation. He shouted at the Night Blades members, "Don''t panic! We can handle these spirit attacks if we stay united!" Meanwhile, he kept an eye on Irving and his companion''s movements. Irving and Vicky were running towards the depths of the Smith family ancestral home, with Benjamin naturally following close behind. Discover magic on m-vlemp _yr. Aron and Anna, although further away from Irving. They also used the opportunity to successfully break free from the control of the Night Blades members. Elder Seville, facing such a dire situation, was furious. "If you refuse to cooperate with me, then don''t blame me for being ruthless!" Elder Seville chose not to chase after Irving directly, As he deemed plunging further into the Smith family ancestral home too perilous. Instead, he decided to confront Aron and Anna first. Just as Aron and Anna had freed themselves from the Night Blades, Elder Seville appeared before them. "You fools from the Angel Guild surely don''t think you can escape from me that easily, do you?" Elder Seville coldly addressed Aron and Anna. At this point, Elder Seville had already blocked all possible escape routes for Aron and Anna. Anna coldly replied, "You''re not qualified to call anyone from the Angel Guild a fool." Aron, standing beside her, felt there was no need for further discussion. "Why waste words on him? Let''s just take him down!" As soon as he finished speaking, Aron grabbed his weapon and charged at Elder Seville. Anna, though feeling Aron''s action was somewhat rash, still quickly followed up to coordinate with him. Elder Seville did not take Aron and Anna seriously. "Such folly!" he muttered. Elder Seville then stepped forward with his left foot. Instantly, a black door materialized in front of him. As the door opened, it locked onto Aron. The door then closed swiftly, and with it, Aron was sucked into an unknown space. Anna was left in shock at this development. She had thought that she and Aron, even if not a match for Elder Seville, would at least be able to exchange blows with him. She could never have anticipated that Aron would be subdued by Elder Seville with a single move. Chapter 155: The Reason for Confidence With Aron effortlessly defeated by Elder Seille, Anna naturally chose not to confront Elder Seville head-on. Instead, she opted to run in the opposite direction from him. Although fleeing in the opposite direction was also fraught with great danger¡ªsince it led deeper into the depths of the Smith family ancestral home. Anna had no other choice. S he thought that this course of action might even allow her to rendezvous with Irving and the others. Elder Seville had retracted the black door, from which Aron''s screams could still be heard. Elder Seville glanced at the Night Blades members, who were still frantically scattering around, and his face showed an expression of anger. "Enough! Everyone calm down immediately!" he bellowed. Following his roar, the Night Blades members froze. After about ten or fifteen seconds, they gradually began to move again, this time more composed. At this point, they had regained their composure. "I really didn''t expect you all to be so fragile. It was just a sudden attack by spirits; there was no need to panic. It''s because of your panic that all the hostages we had taken managed to escape. Now I have to exert effort to recapture them." Elder Seville said, his tone slightly angry. However, those who knew Elder Seville well understood that he wasn''t overly concerned about the hostages escaping. "Elder, the hostages have escaped. What should we do now? Are you going to capture them all by yourself? Won''t that take a lot of time?" One of the Night Blades members, Zhan Meng, ran up to Elder Seville and asked. Elder Seville shook his head. "I don''t need to capture them one by one. They are surely somewhere deep within the Smith family ancestral home by now. I can find out their exact location immediately." Elder Seville then pulled out an old map from his pocket. This map was of the Smith family ancestral home. "Irving has underestimated me too much, thinking I would enter the Smith family ancestral home without any preparation. Even without Irving and his group''s assistance, I know exactly where we are within the Smith family ancestral home. As long as we find the right direction, we can quickly exit the Smith family ancestral home. Thus, what Benjamin said earlier¡ªthat we can''t leave the Smith family ancestral home¡ªapplies only to Irving and his companions. For us, it''s absolutely not the case." Elder Seville stated with a smile, clarifying his confidence to all the Night Blades members who finally understood why he seemed so assured. "Elder, even if we can be sure to find a way out of the Smith family ancestral home, we are currently unable to accomplish your earlier plan. Weren''t you intending to find the Smith family treasure?" one of the Night Blades members questioned. "Don''t be too anxious. I am a very patient person. Let''s just wait here for Irving and his group to return. They are bound to encounter many dangers within the Smith family ancestral home. Without my help, it''s unlikely they''ll be able to proceed for long." Elder Seville responded and then settled down in a spot to sit. He was indeed confident, and his assurance reduced the worries of the Night Blades members. They all rested on the spot, waiting for Irving and his group to return. Not far from them, Irving, Vicky, and Benjamin indeed ran into significant trouble. The trio found themselves lost in a maze-like building. "I remember that we should be able to exit if we take this corridor." Benjamin said, pointing towards a nearby junction. Usually very composed, Benjamin was now also caught in a state of panic. He, along with Vicky and Irving, had been wandering in this building for a considerable time. By his own estimation, they had been lost for at least an hour. The expressions on the faces of Irving and Vicky behind him were grim. "I don''t think the direction you''re pointing is right. We should try another path to find the exit." Vicky suggested, believing her memory differed from Benjamin''s. Though she also felt they had been lost for a long time. Only Irving was slightly skeptical about how long they had been lost. He didn''t feel they had been in the building for very long, nor did he believe the architecture should be so complex. While Vicky and Benjamin were discussing, Irving walked towards a nearby corridor. He intended to try and break down its walls. If he could demolish the corridor walls, they wouldn''t need to keep navigating through such a complex structure. Irving concentrated all his strength into his fist and punched towards the wall in front of him. The force used was immense, and at the moment his fist hit the wall, the entire building shook violently. Startled by the commotion, Benjamin and Vicky turned their eyes towards Irving in alarm. "Why are you trying to smash the wall? Are you planning to break through all the walls and then escape through the openings you create?" Vicky asked Irving, slightly surprised by his actions. Irving shook his head. "That''s impossible because this wall is just too sturdy. Even if I were to use all my strength, I wouldn''t be able to destroy it." Hearing Irving''s response, Benjamin suddenly thought of something. He reached into his pocket and pulled out an item¡ªa compass. Holding the compass, he spun around in place. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After coming full circle, Benjamin addressed Irving and Vicky, "The directions here are confused. We weren''t moving in a straight line at all, but rather winding back and forth in what seemed like a straight path." After saying this, Benjamin handed the compass to Irving. Irving immediately felt that this was no ordinary compass. The compass Benjamin handed him could not only identify directions but also help those trapped in illusions find their way out of their environment. Irving walked back and forth in the corridor with the compass. Eventually, he stopped between two doors. "The compass is pointing directly here. This should mean that if we continue forward from here, we can leave this building." Irving told Benjamin and Vicky as he faced a thick wall. Vicky was somewhat skeptical and countered, "But there''s just a wall in front of you. If you walk forward, won''t you just hit the wall?" Irving nodded as if he agreed with Vicky''s observation. However, without any hesitation, he took a large step forward. Under the watchful eyes of Vicky and Benjamin, Irving passed straight through the wall. "It turns out that wall was an illusion, too. Let''s quickly follow him." Benjamin was the first to react and promptly shared his realization with Vicky. Vicky nodded and followed Benjamin through the wall. Led by the compass, Irving and the others soon arrived in front of a massive bronze door. The door was shut tight, flanked by statues of various monsters on both sides. A large character for "Smith" was prominently displayed in the center of the bronze door. "It looks like we''ve finally reached the exit of this building. However, it seems the compass won''t be of any use here anymore." Irving observed. Irving handed the compass back to Benjamin. Discover gems at m-vle-mp _yr. After stowing the compass away, Benjamin asked, "What should we do next? Should we try to destroy the bronze door with brute force?" Before Irving could respond, Vicky interjected. "Using brute force is unlikely to destroy the bronze door. Although I don''t know what the symbols on it represent, they must possess powerful magic. After all, this door was made by my ancestors who once wielded the mighty power of chaos." Vicky''s words reminded Irving of a potential solution. He decided to use the power of chaos to manipulate the bronze door. "You two should step back a bit. I''m going to use the power of chaos. If you stay too close, you might be in danger." Irving warned. Upon hearing this, Benjamin and Vicky retreated several steps. Once sure that they were far enough away, Irving began to gather the remnants of chaos power within his body. Although most of his chaos power had been lost, the Taikoo Flame Pearl still allowed him to harness a small reserve of this formidable force. This time, Irving unleashed all of his remaining chaos power. The energy gradually formed into tangible orbs, with colorful balls of light flying out from his body. These orbs did not head towards the bronze door but instead flew towards the various monster statues flanking the door. As the orbs merged with the statues, they all came to life. The revived statues turned into pure monsters, immediately targeting Irving. At this moment, Irving was unable to fend off their attacks. Because he was focused on using his remaining chaos power to open the bronze door. Just as Irving was unsure of what to do next, Benjamin suddenly appeared in front of him. "You keep working on opening the bronze door! I''ll handle these monsters. Though I''m not as strong as you, I can manage this task." Irving nodded in agreement to Benjamin''s proposal. Given the current circumstances, he had to rely on Benjamin''s combat abilities. Although Vicky was also willing to help Irving, she was not suited for battle. Ensuring her own safety was the best support she could offer to both Irving and Benjamin. Chapter 156: Inescapable Control As Benjamin struggled to fend off the attacks from the surrounding monsters, Irving channeled the chaotic energy he possessed into the bronze gates before him at breakneck speed. As the chaotic energy infused into it, the bronze gate emitted a faint sound. From a distance, Vicky could observe that the bronze gate seemed different than before. Colorful flashes of light began to sparkle around its edges. "Hold on! This is a critical moment. I absolutely cannot be distracted by the monsters around us." Irving shouted in Benjamin''s direction. Irving was acutely aware that the chaotic energy he had summoned was sufficient to open the bronze gate. The last thing he needed was an interruption from the monsters. If the monsters reached Irving, he would have to divert his attention to deal with the beasts close at hand, which would prevent him from summoning the full extent of the chaotic energy within him. "Don''t worry! I can definitely keep these monsters away from you!" Benjamin responded firmly while fighting fiercely against the monsters. Despite Benjamin''s best efforts, more monsters, awakened by the chaotic energy, kept appearing. Overwhelmed by the increasing number of foes, Benjamin started to falter. Upon witnessing this, Vicky immediately decided to assist Benjamin. Although Vicky lacked significant combat skills, she could at least disrupt the monsters'' actions. "Lure the monsters toward me! While I can''t assist in combat, I can still ensure my safety and provide you with healing." Vicky suggested to Benjamin. Initially, Benjamin was reluctant to follow Vicky''s plan, as it posed a certain threat to her safety. Benjamin''s priority was to ensure Vicky''s safety. However, as their disadvantage in battle grew, Benjamin was forced to adopt Vicky''s plan. He moved closer to Vicky, and the monsters followed him towards her. Once Benjamin led the monsters to a location far from Irving, he and Vicky took a wide detour before returning to their original position. They believed this tactic would trap the monsters. Initially, Benjamin and Vicky''s maneuver seemed successful. But when they circled back to their original spot, they were shocked to find the monsters had teleported back near the bronze gate. At that moment, Irving was plunged into a severe crisis, with the nearest monster just a step away from him, leaving Benjamin and Vicky unable to assist. With tension at its peak, Benjamin and Vicky rushed towards Irving as fast as they could. Meanwhile, Irving, under immense pressure, chose not to distract himself with the nearby monsters. Instead, he focused all his attention on summoning the chaotic energy. At the critical moment, the chaotic energy summoned by Irving finally fully activated the bronze gate. After a resounding boom, the letters "Smith" fell off from above the gate. A beam of light then emanated from the center of the bronze gate. This light, upon touching the monsters, turned them instantly into ash. It didn''t take long for all the monsters surrounding Irving to be obliterated by this radiant emission from the bronze gate. Vicky and Benjamin had just arrived by Irving''s side. "Are you alright? That was incredibly close!" Vicky asked, her concern evident as she looked at Irving. Irving smiled and shook his head, "I wasn''t attacked by the monsters. I managed to activate the bronze gate before they could reach me. Now, we can make our way out of this maze-like structure." As Irving finished his sentence, Anna suddenly appeared on the other side of the bronze gate. Irving, Vicky, and Benjamin looked at her in slight surprise. Anna ran towards them as fast as she could while shouting, "The Night Blades have made their move. Aron has met with misfortune." Anna''s words shocked Irving, Benjamin, and Vicky, prompting them to immediately prepare for battle. Just as Anna reached them, Elder Seville appeared with members of the Night Blades. "It seems you managed to escape from this labyrinthine structure. You do have some skills." Elder Seville said with a smile, slowly addressing Irving and the others. "Was this structure your trap? If you had the capability to set traps in the Smith family mansion, why didn''t you directly seek the treasures there?" Irving asked coldly, staring in Elder Seville''s direction. Elder Seville shook his head, "You misunderstand. This maze-like building is indeed a trap, but it wasn''t set by me for you. It''s a trap by the Smith family mansion. I merely knew there would be a trap here, which is why I didn''t bring my own people. Your own mistakes led you into this trap, can you blame me for that?" As Elder Seville spoke, dark orbs began to appear around him, circling his body. Soon after, the apparitions of Sophia and Donald materialized beside Elder Seville. "I can be magnanimous and forgive your previous actions, but I must warn you again, these two are still under our control. Don''t you intend to save them? Are you willing to let them die? If you really plan to abandon them, then you might as well attack us directly." Although Elder Seville spoke with a tone that remained cordial, Irving and the others could clearly detect the underlying threat in his words. "You cannot escape my control. Even if you don''t care about Sophia and Donald''s safety, you won''t be able to leave the Smith family mansion because only I possess the map of it." To ensure his plan''s success, Elder Seville pulled out the map he held. Irving glanced at the map in Elder Seville''s hands. Although he couldn''t see the details from this distance, he felt there was no need for Elder Seville to lie about the map. Moreover, Irving noticed that the numbers of the Night Blades members behind Elder Seville hadn''t decreased significantly. Which suggested that Elder Seville indeed had a safer passage within the Smith family mansion. After a moment of calm reflection, Irving decided to continue cooperating with Elder Seville. However, before he could speak, Anna loudly declared to Elder Seville, "No matter what others think, I absolutely will not cooperate with you. You killed my companion! I will never forgive you!" Irving suddenly remembered Anna''s earlier statement that Aron had been killed by Elder Seville. His expression turned icy. Aron and Irving had a friendly relationship. Aron had helped Irving a lot in the past. Naturally, if Aron had indeed been killed by Elder Seville, Irving would not forgive him either. At this moment, Elder Seville chuckled softly. "Your friend wasn''t killed by me. He''s merely confined in an unknown space." With that, Elder Seville extended his left hand forward. And a phantom-like black door appeared in his palm. "If you want to hear his voice, I can let him speak to you now." Elder Seville''s eyes briefly glinted with a fleeting black light, and then Aron''s voice emerged from the black door. "Can anyone hear me? I''m trapped in a completely dark area. I don''t know where I am. Can anyone save me?" Hearing Aron''s voice, Anna became visibly excited. "I can hear your voice. Can you hear mine?" After Anna spoke, the previously pleading Aron fell silent for a moment before responding. "I can hear your voice. Where are you now?" "I''m at the Smith family mansion. You''re trapped in Elder Seville''s black door." Anna explained. Just after Anna clarified, Elder Seville swiftly retracted the phantom black door. "Do you believe me now?" Elder Seville asked, smiling at Irving and Anna. "We can indeed trust you now, but shouldn''t your people lead the way next? After all, you mentioned that you have the map of the Smith family mansion." Irving''s expression was somewhat gentler than before. However, he still harbored the hope of finding an opportunity to completely eliminate Elder Seville. Elder Seville nodded. "Of course, but my conditions remain the same as before. You and Vicky must accompany me. The others must hand over their equipment to my subordinates." Irving hesitated slightly at this demand. If the others surrendered their equipment, they would be helpless in the face of danger. "You really don''t need to worry so much. In dangerous situations, I can ensure your safety. Besides, you have no other option now. Engaging in battle here with me, you stand no chance of victory." After saying this, Elder Seville snapped his fingers. The map of the Smith family mansion in his hand then emitted a dazzling light. The bronze gate of the maze-like building where Irving and the others had been previously slammed shut. Elder Seville demonstrated through this act that he could manipulate the architecture of the Smith family mansion to some extent. see NovelFire,em,pyr for more This also meant that Elder Seville could use the mansion''s traps against Irving and his companions. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing this, Irving, with a smile, said. "In that case, let''s proceed with the plan as discussed. Please, lead the way." Chapter 157: The True Secret of the Smith Family After successfully regaining control of the situation, Elder Seville was in high spirits. Leading the way with Irving and Vicky, the other members of the Night Blades were tasked with keeping an eye on Benjamin and Anna. The group continued along the path Elder Seville had chosen, delving deeper into the Smith family mansion. As they moved forward, Irving couldn''t help but ask Elder Seville, "Do you really believe that you will find the treasure you seek within the Smith family mansion? Isn''t the treasure of the Smith family mansion related to chaotic energy?" From what Irving had observed in the previous battle with the ancestors of the Smith family, Elder Seville should have realized that controlling chaotic energy was extremely difficult. And full control posed the threat of resurrecting the Smith family ancestor within one''s own body. So why was Elder Seville so intent on finding the treasure of the Smith family mansion? Elder Seville must be privy to crucial information that Irving was not aware of yet. Irving hoped to coax this vital information out of him by probing indirectly. "Chaotic energy is indeed a powerful force. But acquiring chaotic energy was just a fortunate byproduct. the real treasure of the Smith family isn''t the chaotic energy." Elder Seville simply responded and then fell silent. With Elder Seville not speaking further, Irving was left with no choice but to remain silent as well. Thus, the group continued their eerie progress through the Smith family mansion. Eventually, they arrived in front of a massive building. Elder Seville stopped, turned back to look at the group. "Ahead of us lies the most critical location of our mission. The treasure of the Smith family is hidden inside that building. Would anyone volunteer to enter it first?" No one stepped forward to volunteer, as it was clear to everyone that entering the building would be tremendously dangerous. "While there is some risk in entering the building, I am also prepared to offer a reward. Anyone who dares to enter first will be promoted by three ranks within the Night Blades." Elder Seville chose not to forcibly assign anyone. He knowed that even if someone were coerced into going and managed to gather some information, they might not share it with him. Despite using a tactic of enticement, no member of the Night Blades took the bait. "If none of you is willing to go voluntarily, then I will have to pick someone at random to send in." Elder Seville was visibly annoyed. He scanned the faces of the many Night Blades members, and finally, his gaze locked onto a squad leader. "You, I''m talking to you! Go into that building." Upon hearing Elder Seville''s command, the expression of the Night Blades'' squad leader turned to one of sheer panic. "My strength isn''t great! Elder, please find someone stronger!" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Enough talk! Now that I have chosen you to go into that building, your job is to quickly carry out my command." Elder Seville''s gaze was stern and unyielding. Although the squad leader of the Night Blades was extremely reluctant, he found himself without any other option. Under the pressure from Elder Seville, he could only slowly approach the building. "What are you dawdling for?! Since you''re already at the edge of the building, just go in!" Elder Seville urged him on. The squad leader looked back at the group before finally entering the building. The moment he stepped inside, the entire building emitted a burst of white light. After letting out a dreadful scream, the squad leader fell silent. Elder Seville''s expression darkened upon witnessing this. "I hadn''t anticipated that this building would be so dangerous. It seems I should send someone stronger inside." After saying this, Elder Seville''s gaze turned toward Irving. "The true secret of the Smith family mansion is hidden within this building. Weren''t you asking earlier about the treasure I seek from the Smith family mansion? Just enter this building, and you will find all the answers to your questions." Elder Seville''s intentions were clear. He hoped Irving would enter the building. As among all those present, only he and Irving possessed top-tier strength. Elder Seville certainly did not want to take a significant risk himself. No sooner had Elder Seville finished speaking than Vicky immediately spoke out in opposition. "Irving, you absolutely must not listen to him! You aren''t the one seeking the Smith family''s treasure. He should be the one to take the risk." Vicky''s words were met with an angry glare from Elder Seville. "Glaring at me won''t help. I absolutely will not agree to your plan." Vicky showed no fear. She was very aware that, at least under the current circumstances, Elder Seville would not easily kill her. Although Elder Seville was visibly angry, he merely glanced at Vicky. "What do you think? Have you decided?" Elder Seville turned his attention back to Irving and asked. Irving nodded. "I have made up my mind, and I think what you''re saying makes a lot of sense." Irving''s response surprised everyone. Vicky''s face was a picture of shock, while Elder Seville''s expression was one of delighted surprise. "Excellent! I knew you would understand my meaning!" Just as Elder Seville finished speaking, Irving interjected. "I haven''t finished speaking yet. Don''t be so quick to interrupt me." This statement from Irving drew everyone''s attention back to him. "I could indeed enter this building, but you must make certain promises in return." Irving stated. "What kind of promises do you want?" Elder Seville asked, his tone slightly guarded. In Elder Seville''s view, the promises Irving was asking him to make were certainly difficult to fulfill. Irving might be using this tactic to place Elder Seville in a dilemma, forcing him into a position where he had no easy way out. "The promises I require are actually quite straightforward," Irving explained. "First, you must ensure the safety of my companions. Second, you must provide me with information related to the treasure of the Smith family mansion." After hearing Irving''s conditions, Elder Seville breathed a sigh of relief. These demands didn''t seem too challenging for him to agree to. "I can immediately agree to the first promise. However, the second promise can only be fulfilled after you enter the building and return." Though Elder Seville believed he could fulfill these promises immediately. But he was not ready to agree without some reservation. Irving, hearing this, smiled wryly. "I feel you lack sincerity. If you were truly sincere, you would readily agree to both promises. Since you are not, I see no reason to enter the building." Elder Seville felt a twinge of regret at Irving''s response. And quickly said. "I can guarantee the safety of your companions, but the information related to the treasure of the Smith family mansion, I can only share with you alone." Elder Seville was cautious, not only towards Irving but towards everyone else as well. Join the journey at m-vlempy _r. Even if he were compelled to divulge information about the treasure. He did not want too many people to know about it. Irving nodded. "You can tell me alone." Elder Seville and Irving then isolated themselves. Ensuring that no one else could overhear. Once confident that their conversation would remain private, Elder Seville began to speak. "The real treasure of the Smith family is actually a clue to an artifact. The ancestors of the Smith family once possessed an extremely powerful weapon long ago, which they used to defeat all potential enemies. Normally, the Smith family''s ancestor could have used this artifact to establish an empire, but for some unknown reason, the possession of this artifact drove the ancestor to madness. Eventually, the Smith family''s ancestor hid the artifact and passed on clues to his descendants. I learned this from other members of the Smith family. This artifact is crucial for us, the Night Blades, so I must obtain it. As for the chaotic energy that the Smith family possesses, if you really want it, I will give it all to you." Elder Seville revealed all the information he knew. After hearing this, Irving fell into deep thought. Normally, he would not fully trust Elder Seville, but he could not detect any deception in his words. An artifact indeed warranted the Night Blades'' utmost effort. However, Irving did not believe that Elder Seville would hand over all of the chaotic energy to him. Elder Seville was someone deeply obsessed with power. Undoubtedly, he would attempt to consolidate all of the power solely within himself. After some contemplation, Irving finally understood. The chaotic energy was generated by the Smith family''s ancestor using that artifact. If the Night Blades controlled the artifact, they would also control all the chaotic energy. Thus, even if the chaotic energy was currently under Irving''s control, the Night Blades could reclaim it. Realizing the trap in Elder Seville''s words, Irving nodded with a smile. "Since you have fulfilled your promise, I will fulfill mine as well. I will enter that building." After making this declaration, Irving walked briskly toward the building. All eyes fixed on him as he moved forward. Everyone''s thoughts varied. Irving''s companions naturally hoped for his safe return, while Elder Seville and the members of the Night Blades merely hoped that Irving would gather some useful information this time. Chapter 158: The Unusual Reaction of the Taikoo Flame Pearl Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Irving approached the eerie and terrifying building. Without any hesitation, he stepped directly into the structure. Immediately, Irving''s figure vanished from everyone''s sight. Elder Seville observed everything with an impassive expression. His emotions were extremely conflicted. On one hand, he hoped Irving''s endeavor would succeed, as that would mean he might obtain the legendary artifact once possessed by the Smith family ancestors. On the other hand, he wished for Irving to perish during this mission. After all, Irving was the strongest adversary Elder Seville had ever encountered. If Irving survived, Elder Seville was certain that more troubles awaited him. Beside Elder Seville, Vicky stared anxiously and worriedly at the ominous building. She only prayed for Irving''s safe return. The moment Irving stepped into the sinister building, he felt as if he had been transported to another realm. The space Irving now found himself in was filled with various elemental forces. Throughout this space, the agonized screams of different individuals echoed intermittently. Irving did not panic. He calmly analyzed his current situation. "I should not be inside that eerie building. I must have been transported to this unknown region the moment I made contact with the structure. The screams around me likely belong to those who perished near the building previously. Since these screams can linger, it indicates that this space is not far from the building." Having reached his conclusion, Irving began to harness the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him. The energy of the Taikoo Flame Pearl gradually filled Irving''s body, and a silver glow emanated around him. This silver glow shielded Irving from the surrounding screams. Irving then proceeded quickly through the unknown space. As he advanced, he could feel the elemental forces around him growing increasingly violent. These forces seemed intent on destroying him. "No matter who is controlling these elemental forces, I must warn you. It is impossible for you to kill me this way. My power is far greater than you can imagine." Irving hoped that by issuing such a warning, he might caution any potential enemies present. However, his warning was to no avail. No sooner had Irving finished speaking than the elemental forces around him launched an even more ferocious attack. Faced with this violent onslaught of elemental forces, Irving could only rely on activating the "Blessed by Light" skill of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to withstand the assault. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After advancing for quite some time, Irving finally came across an ancient-looking door. Intricate patterns adorned this door, and upon first seeing them, Irving had a fleeting sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as though he had seen these patterns somewhere else before. He decided not to proceed immediately and instead took a moment to carefully observe the complex patterns on the door. After about fifteen minutes of scrutiny, it suddenly dawned on him. The intricate designs on the door, while differing slightly in detail, were fundamentally identical to the patterns contained within the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The moment Irving realized this, he felt an unusual reaction from the Taikoo Flame Pearl within his body. The Taikoo Flame Pearl began to rapidly absorb the various elemental forces surrounding Irving into his body. Irving''s power surged dramatically in a short span of time, but this sudden increase in power came at a cost. He felt as though every cell in his body was being seared by the intense energy. After an indeterminate amount of time, the excruciating pain in Irving''s body finally began to subside. At this point, Irving noticed that the various elemental forces around him had completely vanished. It seemed that all of the energy had been absorbed by the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Although Irving couldn''t immediately harness the power absorbed by the Taikoo Flame Pearl, he believed that with time, he would eventually be able to fully utilize all of its energy. Once he was certain that his body was no longer in danger, Irving turned his attention back to the ancient door in front of him. The door was now open. Behind it lay a deep, shadowy corridor. There was no light within the corridor, and Irving had no idea where it led. However, he had no other options available to him now. Irving had no choice but to step into the dark corridor. The moment he entered, the ancient door slammed shut behind him. Irving turned around, intending to stop the door from closing, but he was too late. "Since the door is already shut, the only way now is forward; there''s no turning back," Irving remarked with a slight sigh, then swiftly proceeded down the dark corridor. Although the corridor appeared pitch black when viewed from outside the door, upon entering, Irving discovered that there were indeed candles along both sides. However, the candlelight was exceedingly faint. With the help of the dim candlelight, Irving could barely make out the condition of the walls on either side of the corridor. The walls were entirely constructed from a variety of bones. Most of these bones were not human, and some were astonishingly large. "Is this really a corridor built by the ancestors of the Smith family? Could the ancestors of the Smith family have been powerful enough to vanquish such a diverse array of creatures?" As Irving advanced through the corridor, his doubts grew. While the Smith family ancestral home was indeed filled with numerous traps, they were at least within the realm of what Irving could comprehend. After acquiring a legendary artifact, it was conceivable that the ancestors of the Smith family could marshal enough power to construct such a trap-laden and mysterious ancestral home. However, the existence of this corridor was something Irving found hard to accept. Irving even began to suspect that the bones lining the walls came from creatures of different eras. Upon considering this possibility, Irving suddenly realized something. He focused his mind and continually drew upon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him. As the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl gradually awakened, the bones on either side of the corridor began to tremble violently. Irving closed his eyes and extended his consciousness, continuously exploring the dark corridor ahead. Finally, at the end of the corridor, he discovered a model of the Smith family ancestral home. The moment he laid eyes on the model, Irving understood exactly where they were! They weren''t in the real Smith family ancestral home at all. From the very beginning, everyone had fallen into a trap set by the ancestors of the Smith family. Elder Seville believed he was in control of the situation, but in reality, it was the ancestors of the Smith family who held all the cards. The ritual Elder Seville spoke of, which was supposed to lead them into the true Smith family ancestral home, was utterly wrong. The ritual performed by Elder Seville was not a ritual to enter the real ancestral home, but rather one to enter a cursed space that the ancestors had long prepared. NovelFire,mp|y|r hosted Apart from Irving, everyone else was inside the model of the Smith family ancestral home at the end of the corridor. Irving could even see small figurines representing each person, each displaying a different expression. Focusing his mind, Irving reached out and grabbed a figurine representing a member of the Night Blades, crushing it in his hand. Simultaneously, the Night Blades member represented by the figurine disintegrated into pieces right before everyone''s astonished eyes. Elder Seville looked on in shock, his expression shifting unpredictably. Although Irving wasn''t physically inside the model, it seemed he could use the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to observe what was happening within it. "Perhaps I can use this opportunity to kill Elder Seville and all the members of the Night Blades!" Irving realized this was a once-in-a-lifetime chance. However, just as he reached out to crush the figurine representing Elder Seville, his connection with the Taikoo Flame Pearl was abruptly severed. Irving''s consciousness snapped back to his own body. "I won''t let you succeed so easily," a familiar voice echoed from the front of the corridor. The moment Irving heard the voice, he prepared himself for battle. The voice belonged to the ancestor of the Smith family, who had recently attempted to use Irving''s body for resurrection. "You don''t need to be so tense. While I won''t allow you to succeed easily, I''m not your enemy either. My only goal is to ensure that the artifact of the Smith family does not fall into the wrong hands," the ancestor''s voice reverberated again. Irving remained on guard, as he did not trust the ancestor at all. "If your sole purpose is to safeguard the Smith family''s artifact, why trap me here? And why imprison everyone else inside that model?" Irving retorted, prompting a derisive laugh from the ancestor. "Do you think this was my doing? The Night Blades'' failed ritual led them astray into the model of the ancestral home. Despite possessing the power of the Taikoo Divine Clan, you can only save yourself, not others," the ancestor mocked, without launching an attack on Irving. Irving''s tension eased slightly. "You should know very well that my companions and I are not here to seize the Smith family''s artifact. We were brought here against our will by Elder Seville and the Night Blades. If you''re willing to help us safely exit the model of the ancestral home, we can cooperate with you. Eliminate Elder Seville and the Night Blades, and the artifact of the Smith family will remain secure," Irving proposed, offering his terms for collaboration with the Smith family ancestor. Chapter 159: The Remnant Soul of the Smith Family Ancestor Faced with Irving''s proposal for cooperation, the ancestor of the Smith family did not immediately respond. After a prolonged silence, the ancestor finally spoke slowly. "I am willing to cooperate with you, but you must agree to three conditions." Irving didn''t agree immediately. Instead, he decided to hear out the ancestor''s conditions. "You can tell me what your three conditions are. If I find them acceptable, I will agree. If not, then it seems we won''t be able to cooperate." Irving''s words were straightforward. He had no intention of pretending to cooperate, only to betray the ancestor at a crucial moment like Elder Seville would. The ancestor of the Smith family slowly laid out their three conditions. "The first condition is very simple for you. I want you to ensure Vicky''s safety. After all, Vicky is my descendant, and she is now the head of the Smith family." Irving could easily agree to the first condition. experience NovelFire,le,mp,yr content "No problem at all. Even if you didn''t ask, I would still protect Vicky." "My second condition is that you must do your utmost to eliminate the members of the Night Blades upon returning to the real world." Irving readily agreed to this condition as well. To him, Elder Seville and the Night Blades were already mortal enemies. There was no way he would let them go. "The third and final condition is also quite simple for you. You possess a Taikoo Flame Pearl within your body. I want to know where you obtained this Taikoo Flame Pearl and the story behind it." When the ancestor mentioned the third condition, Irving was taken aback. He clearly remembered that he had never mentioned the Taikoo Flame Pearl to anyone. How did the Smith family ancestor know about the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him? As Irving pondered the question, he suddenly recalled that the ancestor had just mentioned the power of the Taikoo Divine Clan to him. It seemed that the Smith family ancestor had a certain understanding of the Taikoo Divine Clan. But did the ancestor also know anything about the Dark Sovereign? And if the ancestor truly had deep knowledge about the Taikoo Flame Pearl, why hadn''t they utilized it during their previous attempt to resurrect through Irving''s body? A series of questions swirled in Irving''s mind, preventing him from immediately agreeing to the ancestor''s third condition. The ancestor seemed to sense Irving''s doubts and thus offered an explanation for his knowledge about the Taikoo Flame Pearl. "You don''t need to worry too much. The reason I know about the Taikoo Flame Pearl isn''t because of you. I learned about its existence a long time ago. I also know that the Taikoo Divine Clan created it to combat a terrifying entity that once threatened to destroy the world." The ancestor''s words piqued Irving''s interest. "When did you learn about this information?" "When I obtained that artifact, I became aware of these things. The artifact not only provided me with immense power but also with nearly endless streams of mysterious information. It is precisely because of this almost infinite knowledge that I ended up in my current tragic state," the ancestor explained. Irving grew even more puzzled by the ancestor''s words. To Irving, the ancestor''s current situation hardly seemed tragic. After all, the ancestor should have been deceased for a very long time. A person who had been dead for so long and still had opportunities to seek resurrection¡ªdidn''t this imply that the ancestor could achieve some form of immortality under certain conditions? Before Irving could voice his doubts, the ancestor''s voice came through once more. "I know what you''re thinking. You believe that my continuous attempts at resurrection indicate that not only did I gain immense power from the artifact but also that the artifact ensures my immortality. But I must tell you, all your assumptions are wrong. I never intended to be resurrected. I am merely a remnant soul of the true ancestor of the Smith family. You may have encountered someone identical to me before, but I must tell you, that person was not me. That individual was merely a persona simulated by the artifact using my remnant soul." After hearing the words of the Smith family ancestor, Irving''s lingering questions were finally answered. Not only were his current doubts resolved, but some past mysteries were also clarified. In the unknown space beneath the Benevolent Sanatorium, the reason the ancestor had been so insistent on resurrecting through Irving''s body, disregarding Vicky''s life, now made sense. This was because the ancestor wasn''t real; he had no familial bond with Vicky and thus didn''t care about her wellbeing. With this new understanding, Irving began to trust the ancestor. After all, if the ancestor knew about the Taikoo Flame Pearl and had malicious intentions, he would have surely used its power to cause trouble for Irving. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright then. I will tell you everything about how I obtained the Taikoo Flame Pearl. There''s a lot to cover, and it involves the Taikoo Divine Clan as well." With that, Irving began to recount everything he knew about the Taikoo Flame Pearl to the ancestor of the Smith family. Meanwhile, Elder Seville was growing increasingly impatient. He paced back and forth, glaring menacingly at Vicky. "If Irving has used this opportunity to escape, I will tear you to pieces," he threatened. Vicky''s face remained expressionless in the face of Elder Seville''s threat. She didn''t believe that Irving would abandon her. Vicky felt that Irving was merely caught up in some trouble. In her heart, she kept praying that Irving would be safe. Elder Seville could no longer bear the waiting. He turned his gaze to Benjamin. "You, yes, you," Elder Seville pointed directly at Benjamin. "Irving hasn''t come back for a long time, which means he might have died in that building. I need to send someone else in. You go now!" Following Elder Seville''s orders, two members of the Night Blades pushed Benjamin towards the eerie, foreboding building. Despite Benjamin''s resistance, his efforts were futile. All of his weapons had already been confiscated by the Night Blades, and in the presence of Elder Seville, Benjamin''s strength was insignificant. "Stop struggling. It''s useless," Elder Seville said coldly to Benjamin. "As long as you enter that building and bring back the information, I will reward you handsomely. Whatever you desire, I can provide." Elder Seville wasn''t someone who relied solely on threats. His strategy was a mix of intimidation and allure. After threatening Benjamin, he also dangled the promise of rewards before him. Benjamin''s lips curled into a cold smile upon hearing this. "Do you really think your words can deceive me?" Benjamin''s remark infuriated Elder Seville. "If that''s the case, don''t blame me for being rude!" he snarled, delivering a swift kick to Benjamin, sending him sprawling towards the eerie building. Both Vicky and Anna were enraged at the sight. Vicky shouted angrily at Elder Seville, "Didn''t you promise to cooperate with us? Is this how you treat your partners?" Elder Seville turned his icy gaze towards Vicky. "Cooperation? You misunderstand the nature of our arrangement. This is about survival and achieving our goals. If sacrifices are necessary, so be it." Anna, standing beside Vicky, clenched her fists. "This isn''t what we agreed upon. If you continue down this path, you''ll lose all of our trust," she warned. Elder Seville''s expression darkened. "Trust is a luxury we can''t afford right now. The mission comes first." Meanwhile, Benjamin, now at the entrance of the foreboding building, took a deep breath. He knew that arguing or resisting further would only worsen his situation. With a final glance back at Vicky and Anna, he steeled himself and stepped into the unknown. As the heavy door creaked shut behind him, Benjamin felt an eerie chill run down his spine. The building''s interior was shrouded in darkness, with only faint, ghostly lights illuminating the way. He could hear his own heartbeat, pounding loudly in his chest. Determined to survive and uncover the secrets within, Benjamin began to navigate the labyrinthine corridors. Each step he took echoed ominously, amplifying the tension in the air. He knew that whatever lay ahead, he had to face it head-on, not just for himself, but for the sake of everyone involved. Vicky''s words drew a hearty laugh from Elder Seville. "You actually believed we were partners? I can''t believe someone who has risen to the position of CEO of the Ocean Group could be so naive and childish." With that, Elder Seville ordered his men to bring Anna before him. "It looks like Benjamin won''t be able to retrieve the crucial information alone. You should join him." Elder Seville kicked Anna, sending her sprawling next to Benjamin. Both of them now stood at the edge of the ominous building, their bodies gradually becoming transparent, a sign that they were about to be absorbed into the structure. Unable to tolerate any more of this, Vicky dashed towards Benjamin and Anna. But before she could get far, Elder Seville intercepted her. "I won''t let you do anything foolish. Others may die, but you are too valuable to me. I still need you to provide clues to find your family''s artifact." Vicky''s anger boiled over. "I will never let you find our family''s artifact! You can forget about it! I''d rather it disappear forever than let it fall into your hands." Her tone was resolute, and her words only served to further enrage Elder Seville. "It''s not up to you! Do you think you and your idiotic companions can stop me? You''ve underestimated me. I never relied solely on you. My men and I are perfectly capable of finding the Smith family artifact on our own." With that, Elder Seville handed Vicky over to his subordinates. "Irving and his companions are nothing but fools. We will have to carry out the rest of the mission ourselves. Keep a close watch on her." Elder Seville barked orders at the members of the Night Blades, his fury evident. Chapter 160: A Carefully Devised Plot Just as Elder Seville was about to abandon Irving and the others in a fit of rage and proceed alone, a strange noise suddenly emanated from the ominous building ahead. Everyone''s eyes turned towards the sinister structure. Benjamin and Anna, who were closest to the eerie building, widened their eyes and remained on high alert, ready for any monster that might appear at any moment. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Irving slowly emerged from the building. Irving''s face was pale, and a trace of blood lingered at the corner of his mouth. Elder Seville''s expression changed dramatically upon seeing Irving, and a smile suddenly appeared on his lips. "You finally made it back! I was just worrying about you!" Elder Seville said with concern. Lying was second nature to Elder Seville. He didn''t need any mental preparation to utter lies that even he himself wouldn''t believe. Irving glanced at Elder Seville, then at Benjamin and Anna standing beside him. "What is going on here? Didn''t you promise me you would ensure the safety of my companions?" Irving said weakly. Elder Seville''s smile deepened. He began to walk slowly towards Irving while speaking. "Of course, I promised you I would ensure your companions'' safety. But your companions had a conflict with my subordinates. To calm them down, I had no choice but to intervene." As he finished speaking, Elder Seville had closed the distance to within five steps of Irving. From that short distance, Elder Seville carefully assessed Irving''s condition. In his eyes, Irving looked terrible, as if he had encountered something extremely dangerous inside the building. "It seems you were attacked by a formidable enemy. What exactly happened to you in that building?" Elder Seville asked with feigned concern. Irving shook his head. "That''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is to heal me immediately!" With that, Irving collapsed to the ground. Benjamin and Anna hurried to his side. "Irving, how are you?" Anna asked, her eyes red and a glimmer of tears at their corners. "We need to provide him with some treatment! His condition is too severe! If we don''t treat him, he will die soon!" Benjamin, usually so composed, was now in a state of panic seeing Irving in this condition. Not far from the trio, Elder Seville''s lips curled into a cold smile. "You have no choice but to rely on my help now. I certainly have the ability to treat Irving, but I have my conditions," Elder Seville declared. His words made Benjamin and Anna glare at him with intense hostility. "You''re actually trying to take advantage of the situation? If you don''t treat Irving, he won''t tell you the information he obtained from that building," Benjamin immediately realized Elder Seville wasn''t in an entirely dominant position. After all, Irving still possessed information that Elder Seville desperately wanted. Elder Seville maintained his cold smile, nodding slowly. "You''re right, but Irving should have his own thoughts on this matter, don''t you think?" He turned his gaze directly to Irving. discover stories on NovelFirem-pyr Still weak, Irving glanced coldly at Elder Seville and said softly, "I am willing to provide you with the information, but you must first restore me to my best condition." Elder Seville shook his head. "I think you''re mistaken. Even if you don''t tell me what you know, I have other means of obtaining that information. But for you, there is only one chance. If I refuse to help you, you won''t survive. So what you need to do now is tell me everything you know. Only then will I seriously consider whether to save your life." After saying this, Elder Seville took a few steps back to ensure there would be no unexpected incidents. If Irving, still possessing some strength, suddenly attacked, Elder Seville might not be able to react in time. "I should have known you''d exploit someone''s misfortune," Irving said venomously. Elder Seville''s smile remained unaffected by Irving''s words. "I can tell you the information I obtained in that building." As soon as Irving said this, Benjamin and Anna tried to stop him. However, Irving signaled with his eyes for them to cease their objections. "The intelligence I gathered from that building is that the artifact you''ve been searching for isn''t here at all. It''s actually buried beneath the Benevolent Sanatorium." Upon hearing this information, Elder Seville''s face displayed a look of utter astonishment. "That''s absolutely impossible! You must be deceiving me! We both went to the underground of the Benevolent Sanatorium. Besides a strange, unknown space, there was nothing but the surging power of chaos. There was no artifact from the Smith family ancestors there." Elder Seville''s response was exactly what Irving had anticipated. A cold smile appeared on Irving''s face as he replied calmly, "Whether you believe it or not is your concern. I''m just relaying the information I''ve discovered." After saying this, Irving took several deep breaths. His condition seemed even worse than before. "In the building I just entered, there was a remnant spirit of the Smith family ancestor. This remnant spirit told me everything. Its goal is for me to bring it to the underground of the Benevolent Sanatorium. This way, the two remnant spirits of the Smith family ancestor can reunite, and the ancestor can be successfully resurrected. The Smith family ancestor promised me that if I help achieve its resurrection, it will grant me unimaginable power." Irving''s words left Elder Seville even more perplexed. To Elder Seville, the presence of the Smith family ancestor''s remnant spirit in that building was entirely plausible. He had suspected as much before the mission. Additionally, it made perfect sense for the remnant spirit to strike a deal with Irving for its resurrection. If both statements were true, it meant Irving''s earlier claim was indeed valid. After considering this, Elder Seville took a step forward. "What method should I use to obtain the artifact from the underground of the Benevolent Sanatorium?" Elder Seville asked, his eyes fixed intently on Irving. Irving smiled slightly. "You should know very well that I won''t disclose this method so easily. If you want to know, you must first restore my health." After making this statement, Irving coldly stared at Elder Seville. Elder Seville''s expression shifted unpredictably. After pondering for some time, he slowly nodded. "I won''t fully restore your health; I''ll merely keep you alive and ensure you won''t die in the short term," Elder Seville decided on his strategy. "I will take you to the underground space of the Benevolent Sanatorium next. Once I have you there, I can extract the method to obtain the artifact from you." After saying this, Elder Seville turned his gaze towards the members of the Night Blades behind him. "Bind them all up! We''ll be leaving the Smith family ancestral home immediately!" Elder Seville commanded. With that, Irving and the others were completely subdued by the members of the Night Blades. Using a map of the Smith family ancestral home, Elder Seville easily led everyone out. Irving''s face contorted with displeasure, but internally, he was quite pleased. He and the remnant spirit of the Smith family ancestor had already succeeded in half of their plan. Most of what Irving had said was a lie. Irving and the lingering soul of the Smith family ancestor''s true plan was actually to have Elder Seville carry the aura of the lingering soul of the Smith family ancestor to the underground space of the Benevolent Sanatorium. This way, the Smith family ancestor could cooperate with Irving to completely annihilate the virtual persona created by the artifact. At the same time, they could use the power of the artifact to eliminate Elder Seville and the members of the Night Blades. This way, the Smith family ancestor could finally rest in peace, and Irving would gain control of the artifact and the immense power promised by the ancestor. Initially, Irving had indeed worried that Elder Seville wouldn''t fall for the ruse. To ensure his disguise was flawless, he had the remnant spirit genuinely injure him. However, the spirit had also given Irving a method to quickly restore himself to peak condition. By invoking the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl in his mind, Irving could rapidly recover. After leading everyone out of the Smith family ancestral home, Elder Seville regrouped with the members of the Night Blades waiting outside. "Elder Seville, has your plan succeeded? Have you found the artifact?" a middle-aged Night Blades member hurriedly asked upon seeing him. Elder Seville shook his head, then nodded, causing the other to look puzzled. "What do you mean? Did you find it or not?" "I didn''t find the artifact itself, but I discovered crucial information related to it. We will now head to the City of Warding together," Elder Seville declared. He then ordered the Night Blades to bring along Donald and Sophia as well. "Once I have the Smith family artifact, these people will be of no further use to me. I will personally see to their disposal!" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Seville said this venomously to the Night Blades members at his side. Chapter 161: Subtle Hints Before leaving Starling City, Elder Seville made a point of releasing Aron from behind the black gate. "Since we are cooperating again, I must show my sincerity. I will release all of your companions. This time, you should be able to trust me, right?" Elder Seville asked Irving with a smile after freeing Aron. Although Elder Seville''s treatment had somewhat improved Irving''s condition, his voice still sounded weak. "I think it''s unnecessary to dwell on these matters. Since our next target is the Benevolent Sanatorium, let''s get going quickly." "If you''re in such a hurry, then I''ll take your advice! We''ll be on the same plane, so you better not try anything. If this plane crashes, we''ll all die," Elder Seville warned Irving before departure. Despite Irving''s poor condition, Elder Seville had a feeling that Irving still had some tricks up his sleeve. Irving did not respond to Elder Seville''s warning. Elder Seville then led everyone onto a large plane. It took only a few minutes for the plane to take off from Starling City''s airport and arrive at the airport in the City of Warding. However, it would take about an hour or two to reach the Benevolent Sanatorium from the City of Warding''s airport, and the group would have to travel in separate cars. Elder Seville remained highly vigilant during the journey. He sat in a car with Vicky. His purpose was to have a contingency plan¡ªif Irving had been faking his injuries, Elder Seville could use Vicky''s life to threaten him. However, Elder Seville''s precautions seemed somewhat unnecessary. All the way to the Benevolent Sanatorium, Irving made no other moves. He simply kept glancing at Benjamin and Anna. Anna found Irving''s behavior quite odd. She could sense that he wanted to convey some important information to her, but she had no idea what it could be. Benjamin, on the other hand, kept a serious gaze fixed on Irving. His face was expressionless, making it impossible for anyone to discern what he was thinking. Consequently, no one could tell whether Benjamin had understood the meaning behind Irving''s looks. Elder Seville had always kept a keen eye on Irving''s subtle maneuvers. However, he didn''t stop him, because he believed that Irving''s actions might reveal some information that Irving had previously withheld from him. Upon arriving at the Benevolent Sanatorium, the group headed straight to its courtyard. The state of the sanatorium was much the same as when Elder Seville and the others had left. In front of everyone was a massive cavern. This enormous void was located right beneath the foundations of the Benevolent Sanatorium. "We should be able to find the Smith family artifact once we enter the underground area, right?" Elder Seville asked Irving coldly, turning his head back. Irving nodded in affirmation. "In that case, you''ll come with me. And Vicky, as a descendant of the Smith family, should also accompany us," Elder Seville declared. His strategy remained the same as before. He led the way with Vicky and Irving. If they encountered any unforeseen dangers, he could use Vicky and Irving as shields. This way, they could protect him from immediate threats. Moreover, if they found any crucial information, Elder Seville could ensure that no one else besides the three of them would learn of it. As they advanced through the underground area, everyone was extremely tense. The underground chasm had changed significantly since they last saw it. Previously, it had been empty, but now it was filled with flickering energy crystals. Irving and Elder Seville both realized that these energy crystals were manifestations of chaotic energy. This meant that the unknown space deep underground had been continuously emitting chaotic energy since they left. "Don''t you have something to say to me now? Didn''t you promise to give me additional information once we got here?" Elder Seville pressured Irving as he walked ahead. Irving, still weak, replied, "I can''t give you that information yet. You need to enter the unknown mysterious space first." Elder Seville was very dissatisfied with Irving''s answer. He felt as though he was being led into a massive trap. However, he couldn''t back out now, as doing so would render all his previous efforts futile. Caught in a conflict of emotions, Elder Seville had no choice but to press on. As he walked, weighed down by his thoughts, Irving kept making eye contact with Vicky, blinking repeatedly. Vicky, confronted with this situation, reacted similarly to Anna. She had no idea what Irving was trying to convey. However, being more familiar with Irving, she quickly deciphered some crucial information from his looks. Vicky soon realized that Irving could actually recover to his best condition very quickly. The moment she understood this, she connected all the previous events. It became clear that everything Irving had done was merely to set a trap for Elder Seville! Vicky finally pieced it all together. In that instant, Vicky turned around to search for Benjamin. Benjamin was the only person Vicky felt she could trust besides Irving. She wasn''t sure if Benjamin was aware of the situation, so she felt it necessary to give him a hint. Their eyes met for just an instant. Although Benjamin didn''t fully grasp Vicky''s message, he understood that she was signaling him to be ready for a fight. And that information was sufficient for him. After another half-hour of walking, the group finally reached a narrow passage. Elder Seville turned around to look at the people behind him. He had brought many people along, but the narrow passage could only accommodate one person at a time, meaning not everyone could go through at once. "I, along with Vicky and Irving, must enter the passage. I can take three more people with me. I''ll choose two members of the Night Blades, and Vicky can select the last person," Elder Seville announced, his focus remaining on Irving. Sensing a conspiracy, Elder Seville was determined not to take anyone recommended by Irving. In fact, he didn''t even want Irving to speak. Elder Seville quickly chose two members of the Night Blades. When it was Vicky''s turn to choose, she hesitated slightly. Her gaze lingered on Benjamin, Anna, and Aron for a long time. Finally, under Elder Seville''s urging, Vicky chose Benjamin. "It seems that in times of crisis, you still trust the loyalty of your family," Elder Seville remarked, not particularly surprised by Vicky''s choice. He had anticipated that she would pick Benjamin. In fact, if she had chosen someone else, Elder Seville might have grown suspicious and refused. "Now that we''ve selected who will enter the narrow passage, let''s proceed," Elder Seville said, pushing Irving to the front. "Although you''re not in the best condition, you''ve been here before, so it''s most logical for you to lead the way," Elder Seville explained with a smile. His explanation was somewhat redundant. He held absolute control at this point, and he knew Irving wouldn''t attack him until he had the right opportunity to carry out the plan with the Smith family ancestors. Behind Irving was, of course, Vicky, and behind Vicky was Elder Seville. Following them were two members of the Night Blades, Benjamin, and another member of the Night Blades. Elder Seville''s arrangement was very strategic. He placed Irving at the front to shield against any unexpected dangers that might arise. Elder Seville himself positioned between Vicky and the Night Blades members ensured he wouldn''t be attacked from all sides and could always use Vicky as a hostage if needed. Benjamin was sandwiched between the two Night Blades members, making it difficult for him to take any action without being stopped by them. Thus, the group entered the narrow passage, leaving everyone else outside. Once Elder Seville and his party disappeared from sight, those left in the cavern began to feel increasingly anxious. The Night Blades members started discussing whether they should retreat outside. "Do we really need to stay here? This place seems incredibly dangerous. We should move back outside," one of the Night Blades'' squad leaders suggested. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But Elder Seville instructed us to wait here. If we leave recklessly, wouldn''t that be going against his orders? If he finds out, he won''t let us off easily," another Night Blades squad leader said, sounding a bit worried. "I think Elder Seville''s actions won''t be swift. So, let''s temporarily retreat and reassess the situation later," suggested the third Night Blades squad leader. After some time spent discussing, the Night Blades members ultimately decided to leave the cavern. As they departed, they took Aron and Anna with them. After all, these two were members of the Angel Guild, and the Night Blades members always kept a close watch on them. Just as everyone exited the cavern, the crystalline formations of chaotic energy inside began to emit a brilliant light. Within these crystals, a figure gradually became visible¡ªthe figure of the Smith family ancestor. This ancestor was a virtual persona created by the Smith family''s artifact. His presence signified that the artifact was still in an activated state. Chapter 162: Unusually Smooth Deep within the underground area of the Benevolent Sanatorium, Irving and Elder Seville, along with their group, were advancing through the narrow passages towards even deeper sections. Irving, Vicky, and Elder Seville had been here before. So they were well aware of what to expect next. However, Benjamin and two other experts from the Night Blades were here for the first time, making them slightly nervous about what lay ahead. Particularly, the two Night Blades experts had a lingering suspicion that following Elder Seville into the depths might end up with them being used as sacrificial pawns. Everyone harbored their own cautious thoughts. Nonetheless, no one spoke. They simply moved forward silently through the dark, cramped passageway. Soon, the group reached the first expansive area. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the zone where only the blood of a Smith family member could neutralize the abnormal state. Under the watchful eyes of the group, Vicky pulled out a small dagger. She made a cut on her hand, and blood flowed out, dripping onto the ground not far in front of her. "Let''s take a moment to appreciate Vicky''s sacrifice." Elder Seville stated slowly from behind her. The expressions on the others'' faces varied upon hearing his words. Irving turned coldly and glanced back at Elder Seville. Although it wasn''t yet time for Irving to reveal his true capabilities, he felt the need to caution Elder Seville not to overstep. Vicky didn''t even glance at Elder Seville, her disdain for him was profound. As Elder Seville had suggested, the two Night Blades members expressed their thanks to Vicky, though their gratitude was hardly sincere. Benjamin remained silent throughout, merely observing the situation around him and assessing the strengths and weaknesses of the Night Blades members beside him. After passing through the wide area, they finally reached a place filled with chaotic energy, a mysterious unknown space once discovered by the ancestors of the Smith family. Upon their return to this location, Irving, Vicky, and Elder Seville all felt that the area had changed since their last visit. The once overwhelming chaotic energy had now become significantly diluted. Even with the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him, Irving could no longer absorb any chaotic energy from the surrounding space, as it was too sparse. After observing for a while, Elder Seville approached Irving. "You should tell me the clues related to the Smith family artifact as we previously agreed." Elder Seville said coldly to Irving. Irving nodded, still feigning extreme weakness as he spoke. "The artifact discovered by the ancestors of the Smith family is right here. However, if you wish to obtain this artifact, you must pay a significant price. You need to prove your strength and earn the artifact''s recognition." Elder Seville''s expression remained unchanged upon hearing this. He pressed for details. "What exactly should I do? If you don''t provide a specific method, I will not hesitate to kill both you and Vicky!" At this point, Elder Seville glanced at the two Night Blades members behind him, who were holding Vicky and Benjamin hostage. Irving chuckled coldly. "I will tell you the method, but I doubt you''d dare use it." Elder Seville replied icily, "Just tell me the method. Whether I use it or not is my concern." "The method is quite simple. You just need to chop off your own arm and throw it into the area filled with chaotic energy ahead." Irving said with a sly grin. As Irving disclosed this fabricated method, everyone''s expressions turned exceedingly odd, as no one believed such a method would actually succeed. Elder Seville was furious. "You dare mock me! Do you really think I would believe such a method? Since you continue to deceive me, don''t blame me for being ruthless." With that, Elder Seville raised his left hand, and a dark portal appeared in front of Vicky. She felt her soul being dragged out of her body. "Stop right there!" Benjamin shouted at Elder Seville before Irving could speak. "If Donald''s life is threatened, I will never forgive you." Elder Seville didn''t even glance at Benjamin, his gaze fixed coldly on Irving. "Don''t you want to ensure her safety? Are you really planning to watch me take her soul away?" Irving remained silent, prompting Elder Seville to question him with a hint of confusion. "The method I told you is indeed the only possible one. You don''t trust my word, so how can I save Vicky?" Irving''s voice was calm yet tinged with melancholy, as if he truly had no other way to save Vicky. This caused Elder Seville to harbor some doubts. He withdrew the dark portal. He sized up Irving before saying, "If what you say about the method is true, then you use it first to retrieve the artifact." Irving nodded without hesitation. "My body is too weak right now. I can''t cut off my own arm. So, Elder Seville, perhaps you should do it instead." Irving extended his left hand, smiling faintly at Elder Seville. Elder Seville''s suspicion deepened. Although he had not believed Irving''s method before, Irving''s confident demeanor made him reconsider. Ultimately, Elder Seville resolved to test Irving''s method to see if it could indeed be successful. Elder Seville swiftly chopped off Irving''s arm and hurled it into the area infused with chaotic energy. The moment Irving''s arm made contact with the dense chaotic forces, the entire unknown space underwent a dramatic transformation. The once faint chaotic energy suddenly surged in intensity. Irving''s eyes were shrouded in a pink glow. "I see the artifact! It''s rapidly approaching me!" Irving murmured as he extended his remaining hand. A golden apparition appeared above the palm of his remaining hand, and over time, this apparition gradually took on a solid form. "The artifact will soon be mine! I will soon become its master!" Irving exclaimed excitedly. Just then, Elder Seville abruptly pulled Irving''s arm back from the chaos-infused area. The gradually solidifying golden apparition vanished from Irving''s palm in an instant, and the pink glow engulfing his eyes swiftly dissipated. Regaining his senses, Irving looked at Elder Seville with eyes full of anger. "Why did you interrupt the ongoing ritual? Don''t you also desire to possess that artifact?" In response to Irving''s angry query, Elder Seville smiled slightly. "I finally understand your scheme!" He slowly approached Irving, looking at his remaining arm. "You knew all along that this was the only way to acquire the artifact. You also knew that once the method succeeded, you would immediately become the artifact''s master. That''s why you initially described the method in a tone no one could believe. Your plot was to deceive me into experimenting with you first. If I hadn''t interrupted you in time, you would have truly become the master of the artifact. Then you could have used the powerful artifact to kill me." Elder Seville openly shared his suspicions. Though they were entirely incorrect. In reality, Irving''s actions were merely an improvisation. Moreover, the residual spirit of the Smith family ancestor had once told Irving that no matter what method was used, it was impossible to become the master of the artifact found by the Smith family ancestors. At most, Irving could only gain the right to use the artifact a few times from the Smith family ancestors. After confidently sharing his suspicions, Elder Seville snapped off his own arm. And threw it into the chaos-infused area. At that moment, an apparition appeared in his eyes, holding a golden artifact. Witnessing this scene, Elder Seville was extremely excited. "I can finally obtain the artifact I''ve longed for! I will become the strongest member of the Night Blades!" The apparition holding the golden artifact slowly approached Elder Seville, who could even see the specific details of the golden artifact. At that moment, Elder Seville believed he had succeeded, not yet realizing that he had actually fallen into a trap. Elder Seville''s venture was proceeding far too smoothly, so much so that it was suspicious. Normally, Elder Seville would have been able to detect such anomalies. However, the temptation of becoming the master of the artifact clouded his judgment. Overly eager to claim the artifact, he lost his usual composure and caution. Just as the apparition was about to reach him, Elder Seville was shocked to discover that the apparition was none other than the ancestor of the Smith family. Moreover, the golden object in the ancestor''s hands was not an artifact at all but merely a piece of rubbish emitting a yellow glow. In that instant, Elder Seville realized he had fallen into a trap. He immediately launched an attack towards the apparition in front of him. With Elder Seville''s attack, the apparition of the Smith family ancestor quickly vanished. Elder Seville suddenly found that Vicky, who had been beside him, was nowhere to be seen. Panicking, Elder Seville scanned the surroundings, only to see Irving fleeing towards the exit at top speed with Vicky. Chapter 163: Multifaceted Battle "You dare deceive me!" Elder Seville realized everything once he saw Irving and Vicky''s actions. Despite all his precautions, he had still been duped by Irving. Irving''s current speed revealed that his previous weakness had been a mere act. Moreover, the arm that had been severed was now miraculously reattached. Elder Seville pursued Irving and Vicky with utmost speed through the narrow passageways. Meanwhile, Benjamin and the two other Night Blades members had stayed back in the previous area. Benjamin had been ready for battle from the start. So, when Elder Seville fell into the trap, Benjamin immediately launched an attack on the Night Blades members. Unprepared, the two formidable members of the Night Blades were taken by surprise by Benjamin''s assault. Although they were stronger than Benjamin, they were still at a disadvantage in the fight. "Fighting us here makes no sense. It''s too dangerous to stay. We should retreat to a safe location and continue the battle there." One of the Night Blades members candidly suggested to Benjamin. In his view, since Irving, Vicky, and Elder Seville had already left. It was perilous for them to remain and fight. Even though Benjamin was an enemy, temporarily forging a truce to ensure their safety seemed acceptable. The other Night Blades member, though silent, clearly shared the same thought. Benjamin, faced with this situation, hesitated slightly. Despite his loyalty to the Smith family, he felt he should consider his own safety under the current circumstances. "You''re right! Let''s temporarily retreat from here." After saying this, Benjamin immediately ran towards the direction of the exit. Naturally, the two Night Blades members quickly followed close behind Benjamin. Irving and Vicky, who were ahead, quickly reached a hollow beneath the foundation of the Benevolent Sanatorium. They just needed to exit through this hollow to reach the surface. However, there, Vicky and Irving encountered an unexpected enemy: an apparition of the Smith family ancestor, conjured by the artifact. "Now that you''ve come here, don''t think about leaving. You both must stay here with me until I gain enough power to resurrect." The artifact-generated apparition of the Smith family ancestor now existed in the form of a spectral figure. He moved step by step, slowly approaching in Vicky''s direction. At that moment, Vicky''s face was etched with conflict. She knew that the figure approaching her was not truly her ancestor, yet part of her still hoped to save her ancestor. "Good child, you just need to help me resurrect, and I assure you that you will gain all of my power." the apparition of the Smith family ancestor coaxed as it came very close to Vicky. However, just as it reached out to touch her, Irving stepped in front of Vicky. "You have no right to ask Vicky to help you resurrect! You are not her ancestor. You are merely a sad figment produced by a weapon, a virtual personality with no substance." Irving declared coldly towards the direction of the Smith family ancestor''s apparition. Upon hearing this, the apparition of the Smith family ancestor became even more ethereal. "You are lying! I am the Smith family ancestor! I discovered the strange space filled with chaotic energy, and I found the artifact destined to be mine." Irving scoffed at these claims. He then pulled out a token from his pocket, inscribed with the real name of the Smith family ancestor. However, the inscription on the token was extremely blurred, with only the initial ''Smiith'' visible at the top. The moment the token was revealed, the true residual spirit of the Smith family ancestor that inhabited the token appeared in the hollow. "You''re nothing but a counterfeit! You merely wish to use my descendants to resurrect!" The spirit of the Smith family ancestor chose that instant to launch an attack towards the apparition. Vicky, witnessing all this, displayed a look of utter surprise on her face. "What is going on here? Are both of these figures my ancestors? Did my ancestor split his soul into two parts?" Irving shook his head and quickly explained to Vicky. "The one who appeared just now is your true ancestor. The apparition we saw earlier is just a creation of the artifact. It''s a puppet of the artifact, and its words were meant to deceive you." Hearing this, a slight relief washed over Vicky''s face. "You don''t need to worry about anything now! Just wait here for a bit, and I will help your ancestor deal with that impostor!" After saying this, Irving joined the ongoing battle. At that moment, Elder Seville suddenly appeared behind everyone. "Finally, I''ve found you! Irving, I will make sure you pay dearly!" Elder Seville shouted menacingly towards Irving and Vicky. However, the next moment, Elder Seville was stopped in his tracks. He saw two apparitions of the Smith family ancestor engaged in battle, and Irving had joined the fray. "What in the world is happening here? Why are there two Smith family ancestors?" Unable to immediately make sense of the situation. Elder Seville was unable to immediately assess the situation clearly. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Consequently, he opted for the safest course of action and made a move directly at Vicky. By gaining control over Vicky, he would hold the initiative, regardless of what unfolded next. However, his moment of hesitation had already set the stage for his downfall. Just as Elder Seville moved to attack Vicky, someone blocked his path. This person was Benjamin, who had just emerged from deep underground. "This time, I won''t let you succeed so easily! You won''t harm President Donald in front of me!" Benjamin sternly told Elder Seville. Elder Seville dismissed Benjamin as overestimating his abilities. "You dare stand in my way? Then don''t blame me for being ruthless! You are no match for me. You''re just like a mantis trying to stop a chariot!" Elder Seville then created numerous black orbs around himself. These orbs, formed in an instant, swiftly flew towards Benjamin. Benjamin managed to block the first few black orbs, but he was overwhelmed by the successive ones. In less than a minute, Elder Seville had severely wounded Benjamin. "Are you alright?! You would sacrifice your life to protect me?" Vicky was incredibly anxious. She looked at Benjamin lying on the ground, her voice filled with distress. Benjamin nodded. "My mission is to protect you! To ensure your safety, I am willing to put my life aside!" Elder Seville laughed upon hearing Benjamin''s words. "Your sacrifice is meaningless. You''ve only delayed me for a minute. In that minute, Vicky couldn''t even manage to escape." Elder Seville glanced at Benjamin dismissively, his primary focus still on Vicky. "No one can protect you now, so let''s not waste any more of our time." Elder Seville said with a smile looking at Vicky. Vicky shook her head. "No matter what, I won''t cooperate with you like before. You might as well kill me now!" Vicky''s resolve surprised Elder Seville. "Of course, I won''t kill you. Killing you would mean losing a very important bargaining chip." Upon hearing this, Vicky pulled out her dagger. "Even if you don''t intend to kill me, I won''t let you use me to threaten others! I''ll choose to end my own life!" With these words, Vicky placed the dagger against her throat. This move shocked Elder Seville. Before Elder Seville could react, a stone flew directly towards Vicky. The stone struck the dagger in Vicky''s hand, knocking it to the ground. Then, Anna''s voice rang out. "Now is not the time for suicide! We haven''t been completely defeated yet!" Along with Anna''s voice, Anna and Aron appeared at the entrance of the hollow. They had just taken care of the Night Blades members outside. Now, it was time to assist Vicky and Irving. Aron coldly stared at Elder Seville. "Your biggest mistake was trusting your underlings. Did you really think they could hold us back? We are elite members of the Angel Guild, not easily restrained by Night Blades'' minions!" After saying this, Aron quickly charged towards Elder Seville. The situation was now completely beyond Elder Seville''s control. He suddenly realized that the battle in the hollow wasn''t just between his forces and Irving''s. Currently, multiple factions are engaged in combat, and to emerge victorious in this multifaceted battle, Elder Seville must cautiously handle whatever comes next. However, at this moment, Elder Seville''s immediate challenge is dealing with the combined assault of Aron and Anna. While neither Aron nor Anna individually matches Elder Seville''s strength, their coordinated efforts pose a significant threat to him. Just then, as Elder Seville was strategizing in the narrow corridor. Two members of the Night Blades appeared. The arrival of these two Night Blades members restored Elder Seville''s confidence. "Even with all your schemes, you cannot defeat me! The power I wield now surpasses that of all of you combined," he declared. After making this statement, Elder Seville turned his attention to the two newly arrived members of the Night Blades. "You two must coordinate with my actions! Together, we can quickly eliminate all these adversaries!" However, the two Night Blades members did not heed Elder Seville''s command. With expressions of terror etched on their faces, they frantically spoke up. "There''s something terrifying chasing us from behind! We need to run now!" Chapter 164: Chaotic Anomaly Faced with two panic-stricken subordinates, a look of disappointment crossed Elder Seville''s face. He scolded them, iron in his tone, "What nonsense are you two spouting?! There is no terrifying monster behind us! Both of you calm down immediately!" Elder Seville was acutely aware that the current chaos would not last. Once Irving and others such as Aron and Anna coordinated their efforts, the plans he and the Night Blades had concocted were doomed to fail. "Elder! We are not lying! That terrifying monster is right behind us, and it''s about to reach us!" One of the Night Blades members shouted as he sprinted towards Elder Seville. The other Night Blades member ran towards the nearest exit of the hollow. In his view, not even Elder Seville could guarantee his safety anymore. To survive, he believed it was imperative to leave this place of conflict at once. "Stop! As an elder of the Night Blades, I command you not to take a single step outside this hollow!" Elder Seville bellowed at the member attempting to flee. However, it seemed his command fell on deaf ears. "It appears I must take matters into my own hands and clean house! I will show no mercy to subordinates who do not follow my orders!" Elder Seville declared. Elder Seville took a step forward and began to generate dark energy orbs around his body. He intended to use these orbs, filled with dark energy, to strike down the fleeing Night Blades members. However, before Elder Seville could act, he suddenly sensed a very powerful presence deep underground, moving toward the hollow. "He''s coming! He''s getting closer!" Exclaimed a Night Blades member cowering behind Elder Seville, his voice trembling and causing confusion among everyone present. Aron and Anna also ceased their actions. They sensed the formidable entity approaching the hollow. Irving and the residual spirit of the Smith family ancestor were still engaged in battle with the artifact-generated persona of the Smith family ancestor. Like the others, however, Irving and his allies turned their attention towards the narrow passageway at the end of the hollow. Everyone could hear the sound of flowing water emanating from the narrow passage. As they watched, a pool of black liquid surged from the passage. Upon contact with the floor of the hollow, the liquid transformed into several black humanoid figures. These black figures lunged towards the nearest person. Aron, who was closest to the narrow passage, decided to act immediately. He grabbed his weapon and fiercely struck at the black figures. The events that followed left everyone present with expressions of extreme shock on their faces. Aron''s weapon passed directly through the black figures without causing them any harm. Yet Aron himself let out a pained cry. When the others carefully observed Aron''s condition, they suddenly noticed a huge wound on his upper body. "Do not attack these black figures. Our attacks will only rebound back onto ourselves!" Irving''s voice came as he continued to battle the artifact-generated apparition of the Smith family ancestor. Despite being engaged in combat, Irving was still able to monitor the situation at the end of the hollow. Although Irving did not understand exactly what these black figures were, he had quickly discerned their method of combat. At the moment Irving''s warning was uttered, Benjamin quickly moved to Aron''s side. He grabbed Aron by the shoulders and dragged him to where Anna and Vicky were standing. Elder Seville watched this unfold with mixed feelings. "Trouble follows trouble! I haven''t even eliminated Irving and the others yet, and now these indestructible black figures appear!" Elder Seville''s assessment was similar to Irving''s. He also did not know how to eliminate these black figures. After pondering for a moment, Elder Seville decided to lead his subordinates in a quick retreat. "The situation is now dire! Staying here further, our plans will surely fail. Let''s retreat quickly." After saying this, Elder Seville led his subordinates at top speed toward the entrance of the hollow. Benjamin glanced in the direction of Elder Seville, intending to pursue him. But Vicky immediately stopped him. "Chasing Elder Seville now is pointless. We must first help Irving win this battle." Vicky stated, having regained her composure completely. As a highly talented manager, Vicky could swiftly determine the priorities in a complex situation. "I will take care of Aron here! You two go and assist Irving. If we can quickly defeat the monster masquerading as my family''s ancestor, then we can retreat." Benjamin and Anna nodded, then joined the fight against the artifact''s apparition of the Smith family ancestor. With the help of Benjamin and Anna, Irving soon gained the upper hand in the battle. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You need not struggle any longer! You simply cannot defeat us. The presence of the Smith family ancestor''s spirit prevents you from calling upon the powerful chaotic forces." Irving taunted while still engaged in battle. "You don''t understand, even if you defeat me, it doesn''t mean you have won the final victory. I can transfer all my power to the Chaotic anomaly." The artifact-generated persona of the Smith family ancestor proclaimed before transforming into a golden light. This golden light shot towards the black figures at the end of the hollow. Upon being struck by the golden light, the black figures seemed to gain even more formidable power. All the black figures gradually merged together, forming a sphere teeming with writhing tentacles and emitting nauseating, frightening sounds. "It seems that this creature is the Chaotic anomaly. I can feel an incredibly powerful chaotic force emanating from it." Irving observed, glancing at the undulating sphere with tentacles, reminding his companions. "What should we do now? Should we really fight the Chaotic anomaly?" Vicky approached Irving, urgently seeking his advice. Although Vicky had grown to be quite decisive, she still relied on Irving''s judgment in matters of combat. Irving shook his head. "It''s unlikely we can succeed in fighting the Chaotic anomaly here. The only thing we can do is use the power of your family''s artifact to seal it away." As he spoke, Irving directed his gaze towards the residual spirit of the Smith family ancestor. The spirit raised his hands and conjured a talisman between them. "You just need to attach this talisman to the Chaotic anomaly. After that, the talisman will form a seal that will encase the anomaly." At this moment, the voice of the Smith family ancestor''s spirit had become very ethereal. During the recent battle, the spirit of the Smith family ancestor had been greatly weakened. The spirit could no longer sustain itself for much longer. In about half an hour, it would completely dissipate into nothingness. "I must remind you of something important. Even if you manage to seal the Chaotic anomaly, the seal will not last very long. You must enhance your own power within a very short period. Only by doing so can you completely destroy the Chaotic anomaly before it breaks the seal. That is all I can tell you. My power has been fully depleted, and I will soon vanish." The spirit of the Smith family ancestor said. The words spoken by the spirit of the Smith family ancestor brought a sense of sadness to everyone present. For some of them, it was their first time meeting the Smith family ancestor. However, it must be acknowledged that during the battle, the Smith family ancestor provided substantial assistance to them. Irving spoke with a tone of solemn resolve, "I understand! I will absolutely enhance my strength quickly!" After making this declaration, Irving, holding the talisman given to him by the residual spirit of the Smith family ancestor, approached the Chaotic anomaly. By this time, the Chaotic anomaly had amassed a formidable amount of chaotic energy. Its tentacles were even capable of launching isolated attacks on Irving. "I know you''re hiding in the deepest part of the Chaotic anomaly. I may not have a way to handle the Chaotic anomaly at this moment. However, you should understand that my strength can be swiftly increased. Once I am powerful enough to defeat the Chaotic anomaly, I will pull you out from its body and make you pay the corresponding price." Irving said, addressing the artifact he believed was concealed within the Chaotic anomaly. The Chaotic anomaly seemed agitated as Irving spoke. It continuously waved its tentacles, each imbued with powerful chaotic forces, launching attacks at Irving. Despite the onslaught, Irving managed to place the talisman on it. In that instant, the Chaotic anomaly suddenly froze. Around it, a series of apparitions made up of countless orbs of light appeared, resembling doors. These spectral doors layered upon each other, forming a robust barrier. Thus, the Chaotic anomaly was thoroughly sealed. After completing the seal on the Chaotic anomaly, Irving tested the strength of the seal. "It seems this seal cannot be easily broken! For the time being, we do not need to worry about the threat posed by the Chaotic anomaly." Turning back to the others, Irving continued. "However, we have even more important tasks ahead! Donald and Sophia have not yet been rescued! We must go and save them!" Irving knew that their subsequent actions needed to be executed even more swiftly. Chapter 165: The Obliteration of Night Blades Outside the Benevolent sanatorium, Elder Seville gazed at the numerous bodies of Night Blades members, his expression turning incredibly grim. "I should have known that Irving and the Angel Guild wouldn''t be easy to handle! This failure is due to my own carelessness. Next time, I will not underestimate their strength." he mused bitterly. Elder Seville openly admitted to his remaining subordinate that his plans had failed. He had neither managed to completely destroy the Angel Guild nor had he secured the artifact of the Smith family ancestor. "Elder, what should we do now? If we continue to delay, other factions will start providing assistance to the Angel Guild in the city of warding." The only surviving member of Night Blades asked timidly. His question was not just seeking an answer but also subtly reminding Elder Seville of their precarious situation. Elder Seville nodded in acknowledgment. "We indeed cannot afford to delay any further. Although we have successfully destroyed the official organizations in Starling City and the city of warding, we have not gained full control over these areas. Official organizations from other regions will soon start providing them assistance. We must now retreat and let the members of Night Blades hide in the shadows." Elder Seville explained, now completely calm. Having acknowledged his complete defeat, the next steps involved wrapping up as quickly as possible. The members of Night Blades must retreat into hiding. Meanwhile, Elder Seville planned to make Irving and Vicky pay a severe price. After all, Elder Seville still had Donald and Sophia in his grasp. "Although we have failed, I will not allow my opponents to completely triumph! Donald is no longer of any use to us. Send instructions to the members remaining at the secret base to kill Donald immediately." he commanded. The Night Blades member nodded. However, he did not immediately send the order but continued to stand there, staring blankly at Elder Seville. Elder Seville was slightly displeased with his hesitance. "What are you waiting for? Why aren''t you executing my order?" "Elder, is your order to kill only Donald, or should Sophia be killed as well? After all, Sophia is a member of the Green family, which is also hostile towards our Night Blades." the subordinate inquired, seeking clarity on the ruthlessness of their next actions. "I''m well aware of that! You just need to follow my orders and spare me any further talk." Elder Seville snapped after making his point clear. He then hastened toward the ruins of the Angel Guild''s headquarters in the city of warding at the fastest speed possible. Elder Seville''s plan was to remove all useful items from the ruins of the Angel Guild headquarters, aiming to inflict the maximum possible damage on the Angel Guild. While Elder Seville was in action, Irving and his team also set their plan into motion. Irving moved faster than Elder Seville, and by the time Elder Seville returned to his secret base, Irving had already taken control of the Night Blades'' secret base. "Long time no see, Elder Seville. Why did you leave without saying goodbye last time?" Irving greeted Elder Seville with a slow, measured smile. Elder Seville''s face twisted into an ugly grimace. He had realized that he was now at a significant disadvantage and no longer had the possibility of receiving help from other Night Blades members. "At that time, you were engaged in an internal conflict. Was it not somewhat inappropriate for an outsider like me to watch your civil strife?" Elder Seville quickly adjusted his tone. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He showed no sign of fear in the face of Irving and his group. Irving scoffed at this response. "Stop pretending to be so confident. I''ve cracked all your defenses, and no one is left to help you. I''ve also cut off your connection with the Night Blades headquarters." After making his point, Irving coldly asked. "Where are Donald and Sophia? You only have the chance to negotiate a better ending for yourself by releasing them." Hearing this, Elder Seville burst into loud laughter. "Do you think I would trust you? And even though you''ve taken over my secret base, I can still escape your pursuit." As soon as he finished speaking, a dark portal appeared behind Elder Seville. He intended to use this portal to teleport to a safe location. However, just as Elder Seville was about to step through the portal, a powerful force of chaos erupted from behind it, trapping Elder Seville completely. Elder Seville looked toward Irving in disbelief. Irving, with a smile, said, "Do you really think my deal with the Smith family ancestor wouldn''t involve how to deal with you? I helped the Smith family ancestor complete his plan, and naturally, he has helped me gain greater mastery over the chaotic forces. Your body contains powerful chaotic forces, which means as long as I do not permit it, you simply cannot leave this place. I could even use the chaotic forces within you to disintegrate your body. I am giving you one last chance now. If you choose not to value this opportunity, then I have nothing more to say." Having said this, Irving stood up from his seat. He gave Elder Seville a cold look, waiting for his response. Elder Seville''s expression shifted uncertainly. He knew Irving''s words were true and understood that if he did not reveal the whereabouts of Donald and Sophia, Irving would not let him go. After a brief hesitation, Elder Seville asked Irving directly. "If I tell you where they are, will you let me go?" Irving scoffed at this. "Do you think you''re in a position to bargain with me?" After saying this, Irving clenched his right fist. At that moment, Elder Seville felt all the chaotic energy in his body converging around his heart, as if it was about to burst. Amid intense pain and panic, Elder Seville shouted. "I''ll tell you their whereabouts right now!" Irving nodded with a smile, "Then speak quickly, our time is very precious. After we eliminate the Night Blades, we still need to rebuild the city of warding and Starling City." Elder Seville ignored Irving''s last remark. He calmly disclosed the location of Donald and Sophia. "They are in our secret base, but their exact location is sealed. If you want to break the seal, you''ll need my power." As he spoke, a slight smile appeared on Elder Seville''s lips. "I told you before, I''m not as simple as you think. I always ensure there''s a way out for myself in any situation." Elder Seville felt his plan had succeeded. As long as Irving wanted to rescue Donald and Sophia, he couldn''t kill him. Upon hearing this, Irving clapped his hands and said, "Your scheme is indeed very clever, but you''ve forgotten one crucial detail. I don''t actually need you alive!" With those words, Irving manipulated the chaotic forces within Elder Seville''s body and killed him outright. He then enslaved Elder Seville''s soul. "Immediately release the seals on the locations where Donald and Sophia are held. If you do not comply, I will subject your soul to eternal torment." Although Elder Seville''s soul harbored immense resentment towards Irving. It was powerless and terrified of enduring eternal suffering. "I will lift their seals right now." Elder Seville''s soul released the seals on Donald and Sophia. Subsequently, Irving fulfilled his promise and promptly destroyed Elder Seville''s soul. Minutes later, Benjamin and Vicky, supporting Donald and Sophia, emerged onto the surface. "My grandfather and Sophia are unharmed. They were just a bit frightened." Vicky gratefully told Irving as she approached him. Irving nodded. "That''s good to hear! My biggest concern was that your grandfather and Sophia might suffer at the hands of the Night Blades. It seems they didn''t, possibly because the Night Blades thought they could still be of some use." While Irving and Vicky were speaking, Benjamin suddenly appeared beside Irving. He handed him an envelope suffused with a dark aura. The envelope was inscribed with many words written in an unknown script. "What is this? Why are you giving this envelope to me?" Irving asked Benjamin curiously. "I found it in Elder Seville''s drawer. It seems that this envelope can be used to participate in the Night Blades'' council of elders," Benjamin explained. Hearing this, Irving took the envelope from him. "Are you sure this envelope can do what you''ve described?" "I''m very certain! Several members of the Night Blades have just confessed during their interrogation that they had seen Elder Seville use this envelope to join meetings of the Night Blades'' council of elders." With a clear answer, a cold smile appeared on Irving''s face. "It seems I can also use this envelope to join the Night Blades'' council of elders. I wonder if they will acknowledge me as an elder of the Night Blades when the time comes." Upon hearing Irving''s words, a look of deep concern washed over Vicky''s face. "Are you sure you want to do this? Isn''t the risk a bit too high? If the other elders of the Night Blades discover you, they will definitely not let you go." Vicky''s words did not persuade Irving to abandon his plan. The smile vanished from his face, replaced by a stern expression as he coldly said, "Even if the elders of the Night Blades were to spare me, I would never spare them. I am determined to completely obliterate the Night Blades!" Throughout his confrontation with Elder Seville, Irving had grown to utterly despise the Night Blades. He had firmly resolved to eradicate the Night Blades entirely. Chapter 166: Clearing the Remaining Enemies After successfully eliminating Elder Seville and destroying his secret base, everyone felt a bit more relieved. "Although there are still some members of the Night Blades causing trouble in the city of warding and Starling City, we will soon be able to eliminate all of them. Without Elder Seville''s leadership, they are just a disorganized mob." Irving said with a smile to the group. Vicky and Anna both wore smiles, while Aron and Benjamin stood solemnly in a corner. Aron and Benjamin were well aware that the fight was not yet completely over. Although the majority of the Night Blades members had either been eliminated or had retreated back into the shadows. Even those remaining members who had not yet grasped the situation, along with families that had colluded with the Night Blades, could still pose a threat to ordinary people. "Let''s split up and act independently. Before dawn, we must eliminate all members of the Night Blades and those who have collaborated with them." Irving instructed. Under Irving''s command, the group began to move separately. Aron and Anna returned to the headquarters of the Angel Guild. Without the interference of the Night Blades'' strong members, the two quickly eliminated all Night Blades members around the ruins of the Angel Guild headquarters. After clearing the enemies around the ruins, Aron and Anna stood quietly looking at what was left of the Angel Guild headquarters. Both of them felt a complex mix of emotions. "It seems that rebuilding the headquarters of the Angel Guild will take a long time. I''m not even sure if we can fully restore it." Anna said sadly. Aron looked emotionlessly at the ruins of the Angel Guild headquarters and spoke solemnly, "We can definitely rebuild the headquarters of the Angel Guild, and we can rebuild the entire Angel Guild. These setbacks are nothing significant to us. In the war between the Angel Guild and the Night Blades, I firmly believe that the Angel Guild will ultimately be victorious." Anna looked at Aron. She always felt that Aron must be under a tremendous amount of pressure. "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. The Angel Guild isn''t just the two of us anymore. Once the situation has fully stabilized, we can call back all the other members of the Angel Guild. With their help, we can quickly restore the strength of the Angel Guild. Moreover, we can count on Irving''s support in our struggle against the Night Blades. With Irving''s help, we are absolutely capable of defeating the Night Blades." Anna said confidently. Aron simply nodded slowly in response. In his heart, Aron did not place his hopes on Irving. In his view, Irving was also quite suspicious. However, at least in the current situation, Irving and the Angel Guild had a common enemy in the Night Blades. Without this common foe, Aron would definitely be wary of Irving. On the other hand, Vicky and Benjamin returned to the headquarters of Ocean Group. After reorganizing Ocean Group, Vicky successfully eliminated all traitors within the Ocean Group and the Smith family. Furthermore, Vicky and Benjamin also managed to eliminate all enemies surrounding the headquarters of Ocean Group. Donald also returned to the Ocean Group headquarters with Vicky and Benjamin. He was extremely pleased with his granddaughter''s performance during the crisis and deeply moved by Benjamin''s loyalty. "You have truly grown up, and I can confidently entrust the entire Ocean Group to you." Donald said with a smile to Vicky. Vicky hastily demurred, "Grandfather, I still need your help. My experience isn''t very extensive, and I need your advice when facing crises." Donald looked at Vicky with a kindly smile, "Child, your biggest flaw is that you are too modest, and perhaps also too kind. If you had uncovered your uncle''s schemes earlier, you wouldn''t have had such a hard time before. However, these two flaws are also your greatest strengths. As long as you maintain your humility and kindness, Ocean Group will be able to achieve even greater success under your leadership." Donald''s words deeply moved Vicky. "Grandfather, rest assured. I will continue to maintain these qualities of modesty and kindness. I will manage Ocean Group well." Donald was very satisfied with Vicky''s response. Donald turned his gaze to Benjamin, "You have proven your loyalty in our recent operations. Although I had planned to pass on the chairmanship to my granddaughter, I will still recommend to her that you be appointed as the manager of the security department at Ocean Group." Vicky responded straightforwardly upon hearing this. "I also recognize your loyalty. I share my grandfather''s opinion, and I will immediately appoint you as the manager of Ocean Group''s security department. Moreover, you will be responsible for managing Ocean Group''s guild in the shelter game." Benjamin was naturally very excited by this development. He quickly expressed his gratitude to Vicky and Donald. "Thank you very much, Mr. Chairman, and Joseph for your guidance. I will do my utmost to ensure the safety of Ocean Group and the Smith family after I assume the role of security manager." Donald and Vicky had no doubts about Benjamin''s commitment. "Alright, we''re all family here. No need for formalities anymore. After all this turmoil, my health has completely deteriorated. I am no longer able to manage Ocean Group. From now on, I will leave Ocean Group in your hands and retire to the Smith family villa in the suburbs. Unless it''s absolutely necessary, try not to disturb me." Donald said, fully delegating his responsibilities, having complete faith in his granddaughter''s capabilities. Besides the operations in the city of warding, Irving and Sophia also headed to Starling City at top speed. Officially, no organizations had survived in Starling City, so Irving had to personally intervene to quickly eliminate the enemies there. Upon arriving at the secret base of the Green family in the suburbs of Starling City, they were met with gunfire. "Who are you? Stop advancing! If you continue, don''t blame us for being inhospitable," came a warning. Irving responded with a smile to Sophia. "It seems the people of the Green family are still very vigilant." Sophia''s expression was slightly embarrassed. She could not tell if Irving''s remark was a compliment or sarcasm, so she did not respond. "Don''t be nervous, it''s me returning. I can show our Green family token." Sophia said as she stepped into the light and produced her personal token. Upon seeing Sophia''s token, the people of the Green family quickly opened the gates to their secret base. "So, the young lady has returned! The master is very eager to see you. Please go meet him immediately." The people of the Green family told Sophia. "Since your father wants to see you, I''ll accompany you to meet him. He should be able to provide us with some additional intelligence." Irving said as he and Sophia went to meet Jony. When Jony saw Irving, any residual anger in his heart had largely dissipated. His urgency to see Sophia was solely because he thought it reckless for her to act alone. However, if Sophia was acting alongside Irving, there was no need for him to be upset. After all, Jony had witnessed Irving''s strength before. Moreover, Jony had already entrusted Sophia''s safety to Irving. "So, you are acting together with Irving. I assume you must have nearly eliminated all members of the Night Blades?" Jony asked with a smile to both Irving and Sophia. "The strong members of the Night Blades have been killed, and the majority of the remaining members have retreated back into the shadows. However, there are still some stragglers from the Night Blades in the urban area of Starling City. Our next plan is to head to the urban center of Starling City and eliminate all members of the Night Blades there. Only by doing so can we restore order in Starling City. The situation in the city of warding has already largely stabilized, so we need not worry about that area." Irving explained the current situation. Jony nodded. "It seems I am indeed getting old and can no longer keep up with the thinking of you young people. I should not have initially opposed my daughter''s actions." Hearing this, Sophia was slightly moved. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She quickly reassured Jony. "Father, your concerns were not unwarranted. I did encounter some dangers during my actions. It was only because Irving appeared in time and resolved the dangers I faced." Jony nodded. "Since your next plan is to eliminate all enemies in the urban area of Starling City, perhaps I can also offer some help? I am willing to lead my men and join you in this endeavor." Irving nodded in agreement. "Your willingness to join us is most welcome. Let''s not waste any more time. Let us set out immediately. We must eliminate all enemies in the urban area of Starling City as quickly as possible." With that, Irving and the forces of the Green family joined together in action and swiftly eradicated all members of the Night Blades and the families collaborating with them in the urban area of Starling City. However, they only eliminated the enemies visible on the surface. With the total defeat of the Night Blades, many members of the Night Blades and the families colluded with them chose to go into hiding. They will undoubtedly continue to coordinate with the Night Blades'' efforts in the future. However, after this incident, the families that collaborated with the Night Blades will surely be much more careful and cautious. Because the Night Blades have demonstrated to everyone that, despite meticulous planning, the operations of the Night Blades can still end in complete failure. Chapter 167: Distributing Weapons Acquired in Battle After a night of intense fighting, with the support of Sophia''s family, Irving successfully eliminated all visible enemies in Starling City. "Finding those enemies who have gone into hiding will take a long time. We can''t afford to focus on them for now. Our next priority must be on reconstruction." Irving discussed with Sophia and Jony. He shared his thoughts with the Green family, who naturally did not object, given the severe losses they had incurred during the crisis. Jony also expressed his eagerness to start the rebuilding process. Moreover, the Green family had made significant contributions in the battle, which would surely be rewarded by official organizations during the reconstruction phase. "You''re right. Those hidden enemies will have to wait for now. I''ll communicate with the officials immediately. We will begin the reconstruction of Starling City right away." Jony agreed. Following this confirmation, Irving, smiling, pulled out many weapons from his pocket. These weapons were all acquired during the battle in Starling City. Most were advanced and standard weapons, with only a few being rare items. Irving had already reviewed the properties of the rare weapons. They were of no use to him personally, but handing these rare weapons over to the Green family would significantly enhance their power. As allies, the strengthening of the Green family also meant an increase in Irving''s own strength. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll distribute these weapons to you. I noticed that some members of your family guild are still using ordinary weapons. Ordinary weapons can''t be very effective in battle. It''s better to equip all guild members with higher-tier weapons as soon as possible. This will enhance your family guild''s strength and enable you to better support our upcoming actions." Jony, looking at the weapons Irving offered, was at a loss for words. He had entrusted his daughter to Irving, hoping merely to ensure her safety. He never expecting to gain favors from Irving. Jony spoke earnestly, "Although we provided some assistance during the battle, the help we gave does not merit such a generous supply of weapons." Irving chuckled. "If you don''t want to accept these weapons, I could give them to another family guild. After all, these weapons are of no use to me." Irving did not intend to forcibly persuade Jony to accept the weapon he was offering. Because Irving knew that the head of the Green family would not easily accept others'' charity. Upon hearing Irving''s offer, Jony''s expression showed slight hesitation. If Irving intended to give the weapons to others anyway, it would be more advantageous for Jony to accept them than for someone else. Jony knew himself to be a loyal ally to Irving, believing that Irving''s other allies were merely deceiving him. "Father, I think you should stop declining! Given our relationship with Irving, do we really need to exchange such formalities?" Sophia''s words ultimately persuaded Jony. He took the weapons from Irving''s hands. "I will distribute these weapons to my subordinates and ensure they familiarize themselves with them quickly. After that, if there is anything you need help with, just let me know." Irving nodded with a smile. "Get to know these weapons quickly. Although we''ve temporarily resolved the crisis brought by the Night Blades, I always feel that the Night Blades won''t simply let things rest. They are likely plotting something bigger in the shadows." After saying this, Irving prepared to return to the city of warding. There were many more weapons to distribute there, and in the city of warding, Irving had many allies, making weapon distribution much more complex than in Starling City. "Now that the crisis in Starling City has been resolved, I must attend to other matters. I suppose the next time we meet will be in the shelter game." Irving said solemnly to Sophia. Sophia nodded, then watched with her father as Irving departed. When Irving returned to the city of warding, it was already the early hours of the next day. The official organizations had regained control over the city of warding, and the ordinary citizens could finally stop living in fear. Irving was not particularly concerned about the ordinary citizens. Instead, he chose to gather all his allies together. He intended to distribute the weapons acquired during the battle in the city of warding to these allies. Once everyone had assembled, Irving spoke directly. "We have acquired a large number of weapons in this battle. Although the majority of these weapons are high-tier and standard, there are also some rare weapons among them. The high-tier and standard weapons can be distributed directly to your subordinates. As for the rare weapons, I think we should have a serious discussion about them." The reason Irving made this statement was because his allies no longer needed standard or high-tier weapons. Anna and Aron, as the most powerful members of the Angel Guild, were already equipped with rare weapons. Benjamin, backed by the Ocean Group, also lacked no standard or advanced weapons and was only interested in the distribution of rare weapons. As for James, who had just arrived and whose Green Ivy Group did not match the strength of the Ocean Group or Angel Guild, he also had no shortage of high-tier and standard weapons. "My proposal is that each of us should receive one rare weapon. I think we should allocate them based on the contributions made during the battle¡ªthe greater the contribution, the earlier the choice of weapon." No one objected to the rule set by Irving. As the person who made the greatest contribution, it was only natural that Irving should choose his weapon first. Irving casually picked a rare melee weapon suitable for his use. "Next, Vicky and Benjamin should choose their weapons." he suggested. Although the Angel Guild had suffered significant losses in the fight against the Night Blades, in Irving''s view, Vicky and Benjamin had made substantial contributions. Vicky casually chose a staff, while Benjamin, after careful consideration, eventually picked a pair of gauntlets. Then it was Aron and Anna''s turn to pick rare weapons. Aron directly took the most powerful longsword among the rare weapons for frontline combat. Anna chose a support-type rare weapon. James was the last to pick a weapon. He casually selected one of the rare weapons. To James, any of these rare weapons were incredibly valuable and could significantly enhance his capabilities. After distributing the rare weapons, Irving shifted the discussion to reconstruction. "Now that order has been restored in the city of warding, the rebuilding process should begin immediately. Can the Angel Guild headquarters be successfully rebuilt? Are the official institutions willing to provide assistance to your Angel Guild?" Irving directly turned his gaze to Aron and Anna. Aron nodded, "You don''t need to worry about that. The Angel Guild headquarters will definitely be rebuilt successfully. Even if the official institutions don''t provide help, I can manage the reconstruction on my own." Irving''s expression showed a hint of hesitation. He felt that Aron was too guarded towards him and wanted to convey that he and the Angel Guild were not enemies. As Irving pondered how to approach this, Vicky spoke directly to Aron. "Now is not the time to merely show determination. If you truly encounter difficulties, we can help. We also want the Angel Guild headquarters to be rebuilt as quickly as possible. If you don''t voice your challenges now and end up failing to rebuild the headquarters when it''s urgently needed, the responsibility you''ll bear will be even greater." Vicky''s words had an immediate impact. Aron sighed and said. "The official institutions are indeed willing to help us, but they can only provide building materials and reconstruction funds. The members of the Angel Guild who sacrificed themselves cannot be brought back. Without those members, even if the headquarters is rebuilt, the overall strength of the Angel Guild will significantly decline." Aron finally voiced the issue he was most reluctant to mention. Hearing this, Irving nodded. "You don''t need to worry too much because the shelter game is about to undergo a significant upgrade." Irving revealed a piece of news that shocked everyone. He hadn''t planned to share this information, thinking that his allies might panic upon learning it. However, after careful consideration, he decided it was best to prepare them in advance. "The difficulty of the shelter game will increase dramatically. However, if we can survive the initial period of increased difficulty, the rewards we can gain will also be greater. So, the Angel Guild doesn''t need to worry about its members being weaker than before. The most important concern for the Angel Guild should be how to select the right members. After the difficulty of the shelter game increases, the strength of those eligible to participate will rise significantly. At that time, there will undoubtedly be some ill-intentioned individuals attempting to join your Angel Guild." Irving continued. Irving''s words left Aron and Anna both pleased and slightly worried. Their concern, however, wasn''t about the increased difficulty of the shelter game. As official personnel specifically trained to handle the shelter game, they were not overly affected by its rising difficulty. Their worry stemmed from the possibility of malevolent individuals infiltrating the Angel Guild. Vicky, James, and Benjamin, on the other hand, had different concerns from Aron and Anna. They were more focused on the increased difficulty of the shelter game. Unlike the Angel Guild, they didn''t have as many resources, nor did they possess Irving''s extraordinary talent. Chapter 168: Wendys Choice After gaining a rough understanding of the Angel Guild''s plan, Irving didn''t have much more to say. After all, the Angel Guild was an official organization, and the final decisions on the actions they would take weren''t up to Irving. At most, he could only offer some help and advice to the Angel Guild. "Regardless, if you encounter anything you can''t handle, feel free to let me know. I''ll provide you with any assistance I can within my capabilities." Both Aron and Anna expressed their gratitude for Irving''s offer. After that, they chose to leave directly since the Angel Guild had a lot of matters to attend to. Although other official organizations were helping clear the ruins of the Angel Guild''s headquarters, the Angel Guild still needed to assign people to ensure the safety around the ruins. Afterwards, Irving had a conversation with James and Vicky. Both Vicky and James had their own perspectives, though their thoughts were somewhat different. Vicky believed that while they should leverage the Ocean Group''s status to gain some benefits during the reconstruction, they also needed to ensure that the overall situation in the City of Warding didn''t deteriorate further. "I think we should still provide some help to others. At the very least, we shouldn''t let too many people become homeless. The disaster caused by Night Blades'' actions this time is really too severe. If we don''t offer any assistance, they might not be able to lead stable lives. This could further lead to more people turning to Night Blades." Vicky openly expressed her views in front of Irving and James. Irving naturally agreed with Vicky''s viewpoint, but James scoffed at it. With a slight smile, James said, "As the CEO of the Ocean Group and soon-to-be chairman, you certainly have the authority to decide what the Ocean Group does. However, you have no right to dictate how we, the Green Ivy Group, should act. While I am the owner of the Green Ivy Group, behind me stands the entire White family. I must ensure the White family''s interests are safeguarded." James had already made up his mind. He aimed to leverage the Green Ivy Group''s resources to gain as much profit as possible during the reconstruction of the City of Warding. Although this would inevitably harm the interests of many ordinary people, James didn''t see it as his concern. Upon hearing James'' words, Vicky''s expression became slightly grim. "Without the help of others, neither the White family nor the Green Ivy Group will be able to escape unscathed from the next attack by the Night Blades." Though Vicky didn''t directly threaten James, she did give him a reminder. James raised an eyebrow at her words. "So, what you''re saying is, if I don''t follow your plan and I face another threat from the Night Blades, you won''t offer any assistance?" James'' tone had grown cold by this point. Although James and Vicky had collaborated before, they were not particularly close. Vicky quickly said, "That''s not what I meant. I just want to remind you that cooperating with others is the best way to ensure your own safety." Upon hearing this, James nodded. "I understand, and I appreciate your reminder. But I must tell you, I have my own judgment. I know what''s best for me and the White family." With that, James nodded to Irving and then turned to leave. It was evident that he hadn''t taken Vicky''s advice to heart. Vicky''s expression showed a hint of disappointment. "You didn''t really need to remind him. James is the kind of person who only cooperates with us because he sees the benefit in it. If you try to prevent him from profiting during the reconstruction of the City of Warding, of course, he won''t want to work with you anymore. You should focus on handling the situation with the Ocean Group for now." Irving thought Vicky''s earlier words were a bit naive. Expecting to persuade someone to give up easily attainable profits with just a few sentences was almost impossible. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vicky nodded. "You''re right, maybe I was being a bit too naive." After saying this, Vicky returned to the Ocean Group. After taking care of the urgent matters, Irving headed back to his place. Before entering the shelter game, he had one last thing to handle¡ªmaking arrangements for Wendy. Upon arriving home, Wendy hurried out of her room. "From the look on your face, you must be very concerned about me," Irving said to Wendy with a faint smile. Wendy shook her head. "It''s not concern for you. I just think too many things have happened in the past couple of days. And you haven''t been home. I''m very curious¡ªwhere have you been?" Irving responded directly to her question. "I went to deal with the threat from the Night Blades. All the crises in the City of Warding and Starling City were caused by them. I have eliminated the Night Blades'' elder. For the time being, we don''t need to worry about them posing a significant threat to us. We can focus on improving our own strength." After saying this, Irving stared intently at Wendy. Wendy looked a bit puzzled. "Why are you staring at me? Do you find my current state very strange?" Irving shook his head. "I''m just wondering what choice you''ll make next." Irving''s words made Wendy even more curious. "What choices do I have now? Haven''t I already become your personal bodyguard?" Irving nodded. "You''re right, but I think you''re far from qualified as a personal bodyguard. Your current strength is still too weak. I hope you can improve yourself. If you''re unwilling to do so, I can let you go. But I must remind you, if I let you go, you can''t return to your previous assassination organization." Wendy was shocked by Irving''s words. "Are you really going to let me go? If you do that, you''ll regret it later." Irving chuckled. "Why would I regret it?" "Because letting me go means my previous assassin organization will have no more scruples. They will definitely send people to continue targeting you." Irving sneered at her words. "You were one of the strongest assassins in your organization. Did you pose any significant threat to me during your previous missions? Moreover, I''ve already eliminated most of the members of your assassin organization. The remaining ones are no threat to me at all." Wendy was left speechless by Irving''s words. She remained hesitant. Normally, in a situation where Irving had decided to let her go, Wendy would have chosen to leave immediately. But now, she felt that leaving Irving might not be a good choice. Irving noticed Wendy''s hesitation. "I don''t understand, what are you hesitating about? You haven''t fallen in love with me, have you?" Irving asked with a slight smile. Wendy hurriedly replied, "How could I possibly fall in love with you! You are my enemy!" As she said this, a blush appeared on Wendy''s cheeks. It was clear that she was lying. Though Irving had indeed killed many members of Wendy''s assassin organization, she had no emotional attachment to those members. To Wendy, those people were merely colleagues, and her relationship with them had never been particularly good. "Regardless, you need to make a decision quickly. Either leave my side or find a way to become stronger." Irving didn''t intend to waste any more time with her. After thinking for a moment, Wendy said, "I believe my strength is adequate. But if you think it''s not enough and that I can''t stay by your side, I''m willing to become stronger." After Wendy made her choice, Irving nodded. "This is your decision, and I will respect it." "Since you''ve made your choice, you must follow me into the Shelter Game. Only in the Shelter Game can you truly enhance your strength." To Irving, the strong individuals in the real world were hardly worth mentioning. Only those who gained powerful, peculiar abilities and special weapons within the Shelter Game could be considered true powerhouses. Furthermore, only such powerhouses could aid Irving when the Dark Overlord descended. Wendy nodded without hesitation. "I''ve already told you, I choose to improve my strength. If you believe that entering the Shelter Game is the only way to do that, then I won''t refuse." Wendy was willing to enter the Shelter Game to stay by Irving''s side. Although she didn''t know much about the game, she believed that with Irving''s help, she could quickly enhance her abilities. "Alright then, make some preparations. I plan to enter the Shelter Game this afternoon, and you must go with me. Compared to ordinary people, I believe you possess considerable strength. So, once we''re in the Shelter Game, I won''t be giving you too many hints. I trust that your intuition will guide you on how to quickly improve your abilities within the game." After saying this, Irving headed back to his room. He wanted to rest well before entering the Shelter Game. Wendy also returned to her room, planning to take all her weapons with her. "I''ll prove to you that I can perfectly adapt to the Shelter Game." Chapter 169: The People Who Hate Irving to the Core While Irving and Wendy were preparing to enter the Shelter Game, Irving''s enemies were also discussing their next steps. The high-ranking members of the Night Blades convened another emergency meeting. This time, the atmosphere was even more tense than the last meeting. "Elders, our operations in the City of Warding and Starling City have completely failed. Moreover, Elder Seville, who was in charge of this mission, has been killed by Irving. For the foreseeable future, our Night Blades can''t take any action in the City of Warding or Starling City. Perhaps we should send a new elder to the City of Warding." In a corner, a young member of the Night Blades spoke nervously. He had been a follower of Elder Seville. When Elder Seville was killed by Irving, he was in charge of the operation in Starling City. Upon learning of Elder Seville''s death, he immediately led his men back to a secret base. This made him and his subordinates one of the few survivors of this failed mission. The high-ranking members attending the emergency meeting were extremely furious about the failure of the mission. One of the elders spoke bluntly. "I warned Elder Seville before! I believed his plan was highly flawed. Even with Joseph''s help, it was doomed to fail. But he didn''t listen to my advice. If he had, we wouldn''t have suffered such a devastating defeat." "What''s the use of complaining now? For us, the Night Blades, the most important thing is to quickly consider our next course of action. Are we really going to abandon the City of Warding and Starling City? Shouldn''t we take some action against Irving? He has disrupted our operations multiple times. We must make Irving pay." Another elder spoke with slight impatience. In his view, since Elder Seville had already failed, there was no point in dwelling on it. They should now focus on what actions to take next. The emergency meeting of the Night Blades'' high-ranking members was convened precisely for this purpose. After the two elders expressed their opinions, no one else spoke. The situation was dire for the Night Blades, and they couldn''t think of a quick solution to their predicament. "Regardless, we cannot abandon the City of Warding and Starling City. Moreover, although this mission failed, we also dealt a heavy blow to the Angel Guild. In our upcoming actions, the Angel Guild should no longer be able to exert significant pressure on us." The elder sitting at the highest position slowly shared his perspective. When he spoke, all the Night Blades'' elders turned their eyes towards him. "You will be the new leader of the Night Blades in Starling City. Although you have not yet become one of our elders, I will appoint you as a provisional elder of the Night Blades." The young Night Blades member was visibly excited upon hearing this. He hurriedly stood up and said, "Thank you so much for your support, Your Eminence. I will not disappoint you. I will swiftly reorganize the Night Blades'' forces in Starling City. Although we''ve faced some setbacks in our previous actions, there are still many families within the Night Blades willing to collaborate with us." "Alright, you don''t need to attend the rest of this meeting. Go and start with your tasks immediately," a distant voice echoed from the corner. The young Night Blades member had no choice but to exit the emergency meeting of the Night Blades'' high-ranking members. After the young member left, as expected, the elders who remained in the emergency meeting began to argue fiercely. Some believed they should target Irving first, while others thought they should focus on expanding the power of the Night Blades. Amidst the heated arguments, the highest-ranking elder slipped away under the cover of shadows. "We don''t need to continue this argument; His Eminence has already left. Even if we argue, we won''t reach any conclusion," one of the elders stated bluntly to the others. In this situation, the other elders of the Night Blades saw no reason to stay any longer. Thus, they each departed. The high-ranking members of the Night Blades were filled with deep hatred for Irving. Every elder was plotting to take action against Irving. However, none of them wanted to be the first to launch an attack. They all knew they were no match for Irving. They hoped that someone else would severely injure Irving first, leaving them to deliver the final blow. This was the lowest-risk, highest-reward strategy. Aside from the members of the Night Blades, there were others who harbored deep resentment towards Irving. These were the individuals who had suffered significant losses due to Irving''s previous actions. They too were secretly plotting against Irving. Leading this group was none other than the head of the Taylor family. The Taylor family had not suffered major losses during the Night Blades'' operations and maintained a good relationship with them. The head of the Taylor family was even contemplating whether to collaborate with the Night Blades. In his view, although the Night Blades'' previous operation had failed, it didn''t mean they couldn''t still pose a threat to Irving. With the Angel Guild, Ocean Group, and the Green Ivy Group now supporting Irving, the Taylor family would have no chance of exacting revenge on Irving without collaborating with the Night Blades. In his frustration and inner turmoil, the head of the Taylor family became increasingly irritable, often lashing out unexpectedly. "The tea you brought me is cold! Don''t you know to warm it up before serving?" the head of the Taylor family shouted, pushing the teacup onto the floor. The servant who had just brought the tea immediately knelt down in panic, pleading for forgiveness. "Master, I truly didn''t mean it. I''ll bring you a hot cup right away." With that, the servant hurriedly retreated. "It seems your mood has been quite foul lately. From what I remember, you were never this irritable," Joseph''s voice came from nearby. With a look of displeasure, the head of the Taylor family turned towards the source of the voice. "How can you still find the mood to mock me? Haven''t you been disowned by your father? Not only are you no longer the chairman of Ocean Group, but you can''t even set foot inside their doors now." Ocean Group has already fallen into the hands of your niece, who happens to be Irving''s girlfriend. Your foolish actions have made the chances of my success increasingly slim." The head of the Taylor family was acquainted with Joseph. They had even discussed joining forces against Irving before. The reason they hadn''t taken any action was that their plans weren''t fully formed before Irving emerged victorious. Joseph''s expression remained unchanged as he listened to this. He merely walked up to the head of the Taylor family and asked coldly, "Are you really not planning on revenge? Are you really going to let your son''s death go unavenged?" Joseph''s words infuriated the head of the Taylor family. "Of course, I won''t let my son''s death go unavenged! Irving killed my son, and I will make him pay!" he roared angrily. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, after shouting, a look of despondency appeared on the head of the Taylor family''s face. "Even if I want to make him pay, I can''t. Irving''s power is too great. Even the Night Blades lost to him. You previously collaborated with the Night Blades, didn''t you? Are you here to tell me that if we join forces with them, we can succeed? I absolutely do not believe that." Joseph chuckled upon hearing this. He was well aware that his and the Night Blades'' actions had ended in complete failure. However, this was not a significant concern for him. After all, the Night Blades had suffered the greatest losses in this operation. Although Joseph had lost a few subordinates, they were not crucial to him. He still had some aces up his sleeve elsewhere. Moreover, Joseph had served as the chairman of Ocean Group for several years. His understanding of Ocean Group was profound. "In our next move, we certainly can''t target Irving directly. His power is simply too overwhelming. However, not targeting Irving doesn''t mean we can''t make him pay. We can go after Irving''s friends, like Vicky and Sophia from Starling City. Remember, the Fox family in Starling City hasn''t been completely wiped out yet. If we target Sophia, the Fox family will undoubtedly lend their support. With the three of us joining forces, our chances of success will be significantly higher." Joseph''s words caused the expression on the head of the Taylor family''s face to shift continuously. After some contemplation, he asked in a low voice, "Do you have a concrete plan of action? If you don''t, I won''t risk it lightly." A confident smile appeared on Joseph''s face upon hearing this. The fact that the head of the Taylor family had asked this question indicated that he was more or less on board with Joseph''s plan. All Joseph needed to do now was to spell out the details. "Of course, I have a specific plan," Joseph said, taking out a document from his briefcase. "Irving is about to enter the Shelter Game. From what I know, a new crisis is about to emerge in the game, and there''s a high chance Irving will be trapped there. During the time Irving is stuck, we can go after Vicky and Sophia. There''s no way they can effectively counter our actions. Without Irving, they''re just two pretty faces." Joseph spoke with unwavering confidence. The head of the Taylor family took the document from Joseph and scrutinized its contents. After a few moments of thoughtful consideration, he said bluntly, "Although your plan involves some risks, I''m willing to take that chance!" Chapter 170: Resolving Issues with the New Shelter Irving had no idea what his enemies were plotting in the shadows. But that didn''t concern him much. From Irving''s perspective, all he needed to do was to keep improving his strength. As long as he was strong enough, no matter what schemes his enemies devised or what traps they set, he could easily deal with them. At this moment, Irving was already inside the shelter game with Wendy. Wendy had set her shelter as a vassal to Irving''s shelter. When Wendy saw her shelter, she couldn''t believe her eyes and asked Irving, "Why is my shelter so basic while yours is so elaborate?" Wendy''s shelter had only a wooden table, and because it was a vassal shelter, it didn''t even have a separate room. In stark contrast, Irving''s shelter was completely different. Irving''s shelter featured a main building made entirely of massive stones, several moats, watchtowers, and observation towers beyond the moats. The defense of Irving''s shelter was highly layered. There was a significant space between the first line of defense and the shelter itself. This meant that even if Irving''s shelter were attacked, he would have plenty of time to make adjustments. After hearing Wendy''s question, Irving replied, "This is just what your shelter looks like on your first day in the shelter game. As you spend more time in the game and your strength increases, your shelter will become more refined." Wendy nodded, seeming to understand Irving''s words. But then Irving''s tone shifted. "However, you don''t need to envy me too much because I''m about to abandon this shelter. I''m going to move my shelter to a completely new location." Wendy was slightly surprised. "Isn''t this location good enough? I just took a look around. Aren''t there several mountain peaks around your shelter that can serve as natural defense barriers?" Irving nodded. Wendy, being a professional assassin, had an exceptionally keen intuition for terrain and defense conditions. "Indeed, there are some natural barriers around my territory that can be utilized. But, the apocalypse in the shelter game is imminent. Before it arrives, I need to move my shelter to an even safer location." By the end of Irving''s speech, his tone had become quite somber. Wendy seemed to sense the tension in Irving''s words. "The apocalypse? Is there really an apocalypse in the shelter game?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving smiled but didn''t offer an answer, just nodding slightly. In reality, everything that happened in the shelter game was just a rehearsal for the real world. What occurred in the shelter game would inevitably happen in reality. The Dark Overlord would eventually bring the apocalypse to the real world as well. Therefore, the apocalypse in the shelter game would certainly arrive sooner. Although Irving didn''t know the exact timing of the apocalypse in the shelter game, he could feel that it was less than a month away. "Alright, you should have a basic understanding of the purpose of the shelter by now. Follow me to the new location I''ve chosen for the shelter." Saying this, Irving took Wendy''s hand and led her to the teleportation array. After a flash of white light, they found themselves at the edge of a grand castle. This castle was the new location Irving had selected for their shelter. "It won''t be long before our shelter is moved into this castle. But before that, we need to resolve all the issues with the new shelter." As Irving spoke, he led Wendy towards the castle gate. When they approached the gate, a member of the Green Ivy Group blocked their path from behind the wall. "Who are you? Without the president''s orders, no one is allowed to enter the castle!" Irving and Wendy reacted differently to the voice. Wendy glanced at the position of the Green Ivy Group member. She quickly noticed that the hiding spot wasn''t very well-chosen. If it were her, she would have hidden behind the more covered wall further back. "Looks like he''s not very good at finding sniper positions," Wendy muttered softly. Irving chuckled but didn''t reply to Wendy. Instead, he called out to the hiding member of the Green Ivy Group, "I''m Irving. You should have heard my name from your president, right?" The moment Irving mentioned his name, the previously loud and confrontational member of the Green Ivy Group immediately responded, "So it''s you, Lord Irving. My apologies! Why didn''t you notify us in advance?!" The member hurriedly apologized as he emerged from his hiding spot. "I will inform our president right away. If he''s not too busy, he should be able to come over promptly." As a member of the Green Ivy Group, he had heard Irving''s name countless times from their president, James. James held Irving in high regard. He knew very well that cooperating with Irving was crucial for both himself and the Zhang family, which he represented. Therefore, James had repeatedly instructed the castle guards of the Green Ivy Group to be extremely polite when they encountered Irving and to accommodate his needs as much as possible. Hearing this, Irving responded with a smile, "I''m here today just to get an overall view of the castle. If your president is too busy, he doesn''t need to come." "To our president, your matters are of utmost importance. So, he will definitely come over immediately. If you don''t wish to wait for him, feel free to take a look around the castle on your own." Nodding, Irving led Wendy into the castle. "I really didn''t expect even the president of the Green Ivy Group to be so courteous to you. I remember the president of the Green Ivy Group is James, the actual controller of the Green Ivy Company. James is a significant figure in the City of Warding, and the Zhang family behind him wields immense power in the city. How did you manage to gain his attention? Although your power is formidable, I didn''t think it was enough to warrant such high regard from James." Wendy didn''t know much about Irving. She was unaware of how rapidly he had increased his strength and didn''t know about his significant impact on the Night Blades during their operations. "James must have his reasons for acting this way. If you can''t understand it, perhaps it''s because you aren''t as smart as he is. You still underestimate my strength." Irving spoke calmly and then focused his attention on the castle. Despite James having ordered his subordinates to thoroughly clean the entire castle, there were still some monsters present. However, these monsters were not particularly powerful. As a necromancer and a powerful individual capable of enslaving exotic beasts, Irving naturally intended to turn all the monsters and exotic beasts he encountered into part of his exotic beast army. Although the exotic beasts in the castle weren''t particularly powerful, some had very special abilities. For instance, some exotic beasts could perfectly hide themselves in the darkness. These exotic beasts could serve as scouts for Irving''s exotic beast army. By hiding them in the shadows, Irving''s enemies wouldn''t be able to detect that he was observing their every move. Irving quickly led Wendy around the castle for a thorough inspection. After completing the circuit, he confirmed that all the monsters and exotic beasts in the castle had been cleared out. When Irving returned to the castle entrance, James finally arrived. Seeing Irving, James smiled and asked, "So, what do you think? Are you satisfied with the condition of the castle?" Irving nodded. "It seems you took the cleaning of the castle very seriously. I''m quite satisfied with the cleanliness. However, we still have a few other issues to address." James'' smile remained unchanged. He had anticipated that Irving would have some issues to resolve; otherwise, Irving wouldn''t have come here suddenly. "Feel free to tell me what you need. If I can help, I will certainly do my best. If neither of us has a solution, we can calmly discuss it." James showed great respect for Irving. Irving then laid out the problems he needed to address. "The first issue is the lighting in the castle. I mentioned before that I plan to move my shelter here. If the lighting problem isn''t resolved by the time my shelter is relocated, it could face significant risks during battles. I''ve told you before that fighting powerful enemies in the dark is extremely dangerous." James nodded and made a mental note of this issue. Irving then brought up the second problem: the geomagnetic energy beneath the castle. Although it had been some time since all the enemies in the castle had been cleared out, the geomagnetic energy underground had not yet stabilized. For Irving to move his shelter here, he needed to ensure that the geomagnetic energy wouldn''t cause any disturbances. After all, Irving didn''t want to establish his shelter in a place prone to geomagnetic storms. As for other minor issues, Irving wasn''t as concerned. As long as these two primary issues were resolved, he could proceed with relocating his shelter to the castle. Chapter 171: The Source of the Geomagnetic Anomaly James listened intently to the issues Irving raised, furrowing his brow in thought. "As for the lighting problem you mentioned, I''ve already instructed my team to gather enough lighting equipment. However, you should be well aware that transporting the lighting equipment here will take some time. So, there''s no need to be overly anxious. I''ve got this covered; we just need to focus on solving the geomagnetic energy issue." Irving was pleasantly surprised by James'' words. He quickly grasped James'' hand and said, "You truly are my good brother! If you ever run into trouble, please make sure to let me know. I will definitely help you out!" With a smile on his face, James replied, "It''s all part of what I should do. Have you forgotten? We already formed an alliance before. You provided a large arsenal of weapons to us, the Green Ivy Group, and it''s only right that we reciprocate accordingly." Upon hearing this, Irving''s expression turned slightly awkward. Indeed, he had supplied James and his subordinates with a significant cache of weapons. However, the weapons Irving provided were mostly standard and advanced ones, with not a single rare weapon among them. "As for the geomagnetic energy issue you mentioned, I don''t actually have any leads," James admitted. "My team and I have discussed it at length, but we couldn''t come to any conclusions. I even consulted a highly esteemed professor from the University of Warding, but he couldn''t provide a reasonable explanation either." James didn''t notice the change in Irving''s expression and continued speaking. Upon hearing this, Irving immediately formed a hypothesis. "If even a renowned university professor can''t offer a reasonable explanation for the geomagnetic energy issue, it likely means that the geomagnetic energy isn''t a natural phenomenon. The geomagnetic energy beneath the castle might be due to some other cause. There could very well be a powerful exotic beast hidden under the castle." Irving''s words left both James and Wendy astonished. "Your hypothesis might be valid," James conceded. "But even if we know there''s an exotic beast capable of generating geomagnetic energy beneath the castle, we have no way of finding it." "Because my team couldn''t find any passageways leading underground within the castle. We might have to dig through the castle''s foundation to find the exotic beast you mentioned," James stated bluntly. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wasn''t trying to mock Irving; he was simply stating the facts. Irving didn''t take offense and remained calm, deep in thought. "Perhaps your team''s skills aren''t up to par, which is why they couldn''t locate any passage to the underground space. Let''s both thoroughly inspect every corner of the castle again," Irving suggested. James didn''t show any sign of impatience at Irving''s proposal. He merely said, "Alright, but we need to be quick. I have a very important meeting in two hours." Irving nodded. "An hour should be enough. Although the castle looks massive from the outside, we only need to check the areas near the ground to find any passage to the underground space." James nodded in agreement and began to follow Irving. Wendy, although skeptical of Irving''s theory, decided to join them. The three of them spent about half an hour meticulously inspecting all the areas near the ground level of the castle. But in the end, they still couldn''t find any passageways leading to an underground space. Irving was slightly puzzled. "This is unlikely. Did we miss any crucial area? Even under normal circumstances, there should be some passageways leading underground within the castle," Irving said thoughtfully. His words actually made sense. James suddenly realized that they might have indeed overlooked a significant area. Only Wendy, standing behind the two men, showed a hint of impatience. "I think your approach has been wrong from the start. Why does the geomagnetic energy beneath the castle have to be due to a powerful exotic beast? Couldn''t it be some unknown natural phenomenon? Just like you both told me, the natural phenomena in the Shelter Game are completely different from those in the real world. This means that the anomalies we find in the Shelter Game might only seem abnormal to us," Wendy said. Irving and James exchanged glances upon hearing Wendy''s words. After a moment, James shook his head and replied with a smile. "Your theory is indeed unexpected, but I think it''s unlikely. The natural laws in the Shelter Game are still traceable. Without the presence of a powerful exotic beast or rare treasure, such abnormal geomagnetic changes are nearly impossible. So, let''s focus on diligently searching for that underground passageway." After saying this, James shifted his gaze to other areas. However, Irving found a hint of an idea in James''s words. "I think what you said actually makes more sense. What we''re looking for might not be a powerful exotic beast but rather a very rare piece of equipment," Irving suggested. James turned to look at Irving, his face showing a very puzzled expression. He didn''t understand why Irving was repeating what he had just said. "If the abnormal geomagnetic energy is caused by a piece of equipment, we might not be able to find a passageway to the underground space. We might have to do what you mentioned earlier¡ªdig through the castle''s foundation," Irving continued. After saying this, Irving closed his eyes. He extended his consciousness, seemingly trying to sense the rare treasure that might be hidden underground. Seeing this, James instinctively fell silent. Although Wendy found Irving''s actions somewhat ridiculous, she also refrained from speaking further. Wendy didn''t want to disrupt Irving''s focus. After a while, Irving suddenly opened his eyes. "I''ve found the most likely location of the equipment," Irving said, turning his gaze to James. "This room isn''t the lowest level of the castle. There should be a smaller room beneath it. Once we dig into that room, I should be able to further pinpoint the location of the equipment." With that, Irving moved to the center of the room without hesitation and began digging downward. Initially, James was slightly hesitant, but he eventually decided to join Irving in the effort. Working together, they quickly uncovered a hidden trapdoor beneath the floor. Irving knocked on the trapdoor, and the hollow sound confirmed that there was an empty space below. "You heard that, right? There''s definitely an empty space below! Let''s get down there quickly!" Irving exclaimed. Without hesitation, he kicked open the trapdoor and jumped into the room below. Though James felt that Irving''s actions were somewhat risky, he ultimately decided to follow Irving. Wendy, however, hesitated slightly. After waiting for a while, exclamations of astonishment echoed from the underground chamber where Irving and James were. "I can''t believe there''s actually a treasure chest here! And it looks incredibly old!" Irving exclaimed, his excitement palpable. "There must be an immensely powerful piece of equipment inside this chest! Let''s open it right away!" James''s voice was equally charged with excitement, leaving no room for doubt about his enthusiasm. Upon hearing their remarks, Wendy hurriedly entered the underground room as well. The moment she stepped into the room, Wendy saw the treasure chest embedded into the inner wall. The chest was made of an unknown metal and was encrusted with a multitude of gemstones. As a highly skilled assassin, Wendy instantly assessed that the gemstones adorning the chest were of very high value. "These jewels are absolutely precious! A chest decorated with such valuable gems must contain something extremely rare and powerful," Wendy quickly pointed out. Despite the apparent camaraderie between James and Irving, Wendy remained skeptical. In her mind, James was far from trustworthy. She speculated that James might resort to underhanded tactics to claim the rare equipment for himself. If Irving wasn''t adequately prepared, James''s potential betrayal could very well succeed. Therefore, Wendy felt compelled to caution Irving. Irving didn''t pay any attention to Wendy''s perfectly reasonable warning. Instead, it was James who turned his head to glance at her. However, his gaze was devoid of any discernible emotion, as if he was merely taking a casual look at her. "We can''t open this treasure chest right now. It requires a key, and that key is definitely not inside the castle," Irving concluded after observing the chest for a while. James, slightly intrigued, directly asked Irving, "How do you know the key isn''t in the castle? Is it just because this chest is extraordinarily valuable? Maybe the person who hid it thought the most dangerous place would be the safest." Hearing this, Irving chuckled. "Your guess is indeed plausible. However, my conclusion isn''t based on that line of reasoning. I concluded this simply because I haven''t sensed the key''s presence." As he said this, Irving tapped his temple with his finger. This gesture reminded James that Irving had the ability to extend his consciousness. If the key had been anywhere near the chest, Irving would have sensed it by now. Feeling a bit embarrassed, James said, "Even if we can''t find the key to the chest, stumbling upon it is already incredibly lucky." Irving nodded in agreement, fully aware of just how fortunate they were to have discovered the chest at all. Chapter 172: The Frog in the Treasure Chest Irving and James stood silently, staring at the treasure chest for a while, as if both of them were trying to find a clue to the chest''s key. Wendy, standing not far away, was slightly speechless. "Didn''t you both say that finding the treasure chest was already extremely lucky? Since even Irving can''t detect the presence of a key, let''s not dwell on it any longer." Wendy''s words had no effect. Irving and James continued to fix their eyes on the chest. After a moment, Irving slowly said, "I have a feeling there''s a living creature inside the chest." As he finished speaking, Irving tapped the chest with his finger. Wendy hesitated slightly before asking, "If I''m not mistaken, the chest has been sealed in this underground area for a very long time. If there really is a living creature inside, its lifespan must be extraordinarily long." "That''s definitely a possibility! From what I know, if a creature in the shelter game is exceptionally powerful, its lifespan would naturally be very extended," James added, nodding in agreement with Wendy. At that moment, the chest suddenly shook. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Immediately, a large amount of geomagnetic energy appeared around the chest. The instant the geomagnetic energy emerged, Irving focused his mind, hoping to trace the source of the energy. Unsurprisingly, Irving''s attention was drawn back to the chest, as all the geomagnetic energy was emanating from it. The energy seemed to be generated out of thin air within the chest. "We must open this chest as soon as possible! I need to know what''s inside!" Irving stepped back a few paces from the chest and then drew out his most powerful weapon, the Staff of Calamity. Seeing Irving''s actions, James asked with slight surprise, "You''re not planning to release a powerful spell in this confined space, are you?!" Irving nodded calmly. "If you don''t want to get hurt, you better leave now!" James didn''t hesitate and immediately left the room. Wendy hesitated for a moment; she actually wanted to see the power of Irving''s spell up close. "I''ll give you another half minute. If you''re still here, I''ll release a Fireball," Irving said coldly to Wendy. Wendy shrugged and followed James out of the small room. After James and Wendy left, Irving raised the Staff of Calamity in his hand. A dazzling beam of light appeared, and a massive fireball quickly materialized at the top of the staff. Irving swung the staff, hurling the fireball towards the chest. The first fireball struck the chest, yet it remained completely undamaged. Not even the gems adorning the chest were dislodged by Irving''s attack. Faced with this situation, Irving remained remarkably calm. He knew that if the creature inside the chest was extremely powerful, then the chest itself would be exceedingly sturdy. "Anyway, I have no pressure right now! If you can understand what I''m saying, you better open the chest from the inside. If you don''t, I will keep attacking it." After saying this, Irving raised the Staff of Calamity again. This time, he hurled five consecutive fireballs. When these fireballs struck the chest, it still showed no signs of damage. But Irving was not disheartened because he could sense that the living creature inside the chest seemed to be getting angry. The geomagnetic energy around the chest fluctuated violently. The immense geomagnetic energy even formed a green mist around the chest, capable of blocking human senses and some magical attacks. Seeing this, Irving smiled. "It seems you understand that my attacks pose a significant threat to you. But I must tell you, this tactic of yours is useless." With a casual wave of his hand, the green mist around the chest quickly dissipated. Although the living creature inside the chest could generate geomagnetic energy around it, the chest itself isolated the creature from the outside world. The creature could only launch a counterattack by continually generating geomagnetic energy fluctuations. However, continuously generating geomagnetic energy fluctuations was clearly a very draining process. "Your strength is nearly depleted. Once it''s completely exhausted, I''ll easily open the chest!" While applying pressure, Irving continued to wave his staff, releasing one Fireball after another. The power of the Fireballs he was now casting was significantly greater than before. The current Irving was entirely different from the Irving of the past. When Irving didn''t have the Taikoo Flame Pearl, didn''t possess the power of chaos, and hadn''t received the blessings of the Smith family ancestors, his Fireball was already more powerful than those of ordinary people. Now, with so many positive buffs, the Fireballs Irving cast could hardly be called Fireballs anymore. What he threw now were practically miniature suns. With Irving''s relentless attacks, the gems on the chest began to fall off one by one. As the gems fell, the geomagnetic energy around the chest rapidly diminished. From within the chest, the painful wails of some creature could be heard. "I''m giving you one last chance now. If you don''t open the chest from the inside, I''ll concentrate all my power to release an exceptionally powerful Fireball," Irving said, raising the Staff of Calamity. He wasn''t threatening the creature; Irving''s patience had been completely exhausted. He had no intention of wasting any more time. After waiting a few seconds, there was still no other sound from within the chest. Irving chuckled, "Your refusal actually helps me make up my mind." With that, his smile quickly vanished. With determined eyes, he raised the Staff of Calamity. As the power within Irving was continuously gathered by the Taikoo Flame Pearl, the light at the tip of the staff grew increasingly dazzling. After a short period of preparation, Irving combined the power of chaos and the energy from the Taikoo Flame Pearl to form a fireball as radiant as the sun. He swung the staff, hurling the intensely hot fireball. The chest was ultimately reduced to ashes under the fireball''s attack. In the place where the chest once stood, a frog-like creature glared at Irving with furious eyes. The skin on the frog''s body had been entirely scorched by the flames. Although it was still alive, it wouldn''t survive much longer. The Fireball Irving had just used had almost cooked it. "Don''t glare at me with those angry eyes. I gave you several chances, but you didn''t open the chest from the inside. So I had no choice but to destroy it by force," Irving said. Just as Irving finished speaking, the frog lunged at him. At the same time, Irving could sense an extremely powerful geomagnetic energy surrounding the frog''s body. "I don''t understand, why do you want to be my enemy?" Irving easily knocked the charging frog to the ground. However, he did not intend to kill it immediately. Irving had many questions and hoped to get answers from the creature. The frog continued to glare at Irving with angry eyes, but after a while, its eyes gradually lost their luster. "The trail goes cold again! I still don''t know the identity of this frog, or who left it here. I have no way to judge whether the castle is safe or not," Irving said, looking at the dead frog with a hint of regret. At that moment, James and Wendy cautiously approached the doorway. James called out to Irving in the room, "How''s it going? You didn''t encounter any danger, did you?" Irving, slightly puzzled, responded, "What kind of danger would I encounter?" Wendy, admiring Irving''s calm demeanor, said, "I have to admit, you really are someone who stays composed under pressure. Was that Fireball just now your doing? Your final strike caused the entire castle to shake violently. If I''m not mistaken, even the exotic beasts around the castle have been frightened into hiding." Irving glanced at Wendy and then shifted his gaze to James. James nodded silently. Irving suddenly realized that his previous actions might have been a bit rash. "Perhaps I was too impatient. But my actions weren''t entirely in vain. I managed to open the chest, and inside was just a dead frog." With that, Irving motioned for James and Wendy to come into the room. Wendy looked at the chest, which had been reduced to ashes, and the scattered gems on the ground, speaking with a tone of regret, "I think the chest was probably very valuable. If we could have kept it intact, we might have been able to sell it to the Angel Guild." After saying this, Wendy began to carefully pick up the scattered gems from the ground. James, however, did not focus on the ashes of the chest or the scattered gems. His eyes were fixed on the dead frog. Irving could tell from James''s expression that he recognized the frog. "You seem to know this frog. Can you tell me everything you know about it?" Irving asked. James nodded solemnly, "I do recognize this frog. But I don''t know much about it. All I can tell you is that this frog comes from the Abyss of Death, which is not far to the south." Hearing the name Abyss of Death, Irving''s expression also became more serious. The Abyss of Death was known among players of the shelter game as the largest discovered lake. Chapter 173: The Dangerous Plan No One Supports "It seems that to ensure the absolute safety of our new shelter location, I must make a trip to the Abyss of Death," Irving said to James in a slightly heavy tone. Upon hearing Irving''s words, James''s face displayed an expression of extreme shock. He could no longer remain calm because he believed that Irving''s plan was utterly insane. "Irving, I know you are a true genius. I also know that your strength surpasses anyone else I know. But even so, I think your plan is extremely reckless," James said with urgency in his voice. His tone was so anxious that his voice grew louder, catching the attention of Wendy, who was picking up gems nearby. "We only know the name Abyss of Death. Any players in the shelter game who approach the Abyss of Death are killed. Even the elite squad sent by the Angel Guild couldn''t successfully reach the Abyss of Death. I learned about the presence of these frogs around the Abyss of Death from them," James continued, trying to persuade Irving to change his plan. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, after hearing James, Irving was even more determined. "I admit that no one else has ever reached the Abyss of Death. But I am different from everyone else. My strength is greater, and I possess a trump card that they could never have," Irving said, his tone resolute. The trump card Irving referred to was, of course, the Taikoo Flame Pearl within his body. The Taikoo Flame Pearl was closely linked to the Taikoo Divine Clan, which had left numerous relics in the shelter game. The castle where Irving and his companions currently resided was one of these relics left by the Taikoo Divine Clan. There was a high possibility that the chest Irving had just destroyed was also left by the Taikoo Divine Clan. Connecting all the clues together, Irving believed he could rely on the protection of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to successfully reach the Abyss of Death. Irving''s tone was incredibly determined as he spoke. Seeing that he couldn''t persuade Irving, James looked towards Wendy. "Do you support Irving''s plan?" James asked. Wendy had merely been listening curiously to the conversation between Irving and James. She hadn''t even heard their entire discussion, so when James directed the question at her, she was a bit puzzled. "What is Irving''s plan?" she asked. "I think his strength surpasses all of ours. So if he believes his plan will succeed, we should follow his judgment," Wendy said, still unaware of Irving''s specific plan. She only knew to follow Irving''s instructions. Wendy''s words made James even more frustrated. He quickly summarized Irving''s plan. After listening, Wendy''s eyes widened in disbelief as she turned to Irving. "Is what James said true? Is the Abyss of Death really that dangerous? If it is, then I think you shouldn''t take the risk!" Wendy, though new to the shelter game, was a highly professional assassin. She understood that when facing a dangerous area, one should never act rashly. It was crucial to gather enough intelligence before taking any action. If all her friends opposed the plan, it likely meant that a desperate move could lead to disastrous consequences. Despite the opposition from both James and Wendy, Irving''s expression remained unchanged. "You two may be against it, but that doesn''t mean everyone else will be. I''ll return to the real world as soon as possible to discuss this with Vicky and the others." Under normal circumstances, Irving would never compromise in the face of opposition. But this time was different. The castle was tied to the new location of Irving''s shelter. Once he relocated his shelter to the castle, his allies would also move their shelters around it. Therefore, anything related to the castle was also related to all of Irving''s allies. James and Wendy were Irving''s allies, and they had already expressed their opposition. So Irving hoped to garner support from the others. James did not continue to oppose Irving''s decision because he believed that Vicky would also disagree with Irving''s plan. After taking care of matters in the castle, the three of them promptly returned to the real world. Meanwhile, Vicky was discussing the formation of the Ocean Group guild with Benjamin. Although Benjamin had only recently become the manager of the Ocean Group''s security department, he had served as the deputy manager for a long time and was very familiar with it. "President, I have almost completed the formation of our shelter game guild. Although the people we recruited aren''t particularly strong, Irving has provided us with a significant number of weapons. We can use these weapons to quickly train some competent guild members. After that, we can offer Irving help in the shelter game. Moreover, I have restructured all the departments in the security division within a short time. I can assure you that Joseph and his lackeys no longer have any influence in the security division," Benjamin reported. Vicky listened and nodded with a smile on her face. "You''ve done an excellent job. Since the guild formation is complete, go and meet Irving as soon as possible. Provide him with all the relevant information about our Ocean Group guild." Benjamin nodded in agreement. "I have no further matters to discuss. You can go ahead and handle the security division tasks," Vicky said, picking up another document from her desk, looking visibly tired. Benjamin nodded and then exited the president''s office. As soon as Benjamin stepped out into the hallway, he ran into Irving, James, and Wendy. "Is Vicky in her office?" Irving asked Benjamin. Benjamin nodded. "The President is indeed in her office, but shouldn''t you have notified us before coming? Why didn''t the security at the entrance inform me?" Benjamin wasn''t really concerned about Irving not notifying them in advance; he was actually worried that the security he had put in place wasn''t effective. "We didn''t come through the main entrance. Irving said it was a waste of time, so he brought us directly to this floor," Wendy explained with a smile as she looked Benjamin up and down. Benjamin nodded, then turned and knocked on Vicky''s office door. "Miss Vicky, Mr. Irving and Mr. James are here," Benjamin announced. Within seconds of his announcement, the office door opened from the inside. Vicky''s face lit up with a happy smile when she saw Irving. In front of everyone, Vicky immediately hugged Irving. "Did you miss me? Is that why you came to see me?" Vicky asked, her face beaming with a sweet smile. Irving responded with a smile, "Of course, that''s one of the reasons, but more importantly, I want to inform you all about my upcoming plan." After chatting for a while, Irving and Vicky led everyone into the president''s office. Irving then laid out his plan. Vicky and Benjamin''s reactions were identical to James'' initial response when he first heard the plan. "You can''t do this! What if you encounter danger? What am I supposed to do then? Are you planning to abandon me?" Vicky asked, her face full of shock. Although Benjamin''s tone remained relatively steady, his words came out in a broken manner, indicating that he was equally stunned by Irving''s decision. "I truly don''t understand why you would undertake such a risky plan. The Abyss of Death is not somewhere we can venture right now. Moreover, the frog you mentioned may not necessarily be one that only appears around the Abyss of Death. It could just be an ordinary frog," Benjamin said, glancing pointedly at James. Benjamin felt that James should not have shared ambiguous information with Irving in the first place. James, realizing the implication of Benjamin''s words, responded, "I think Benjamin makes a very valid point. While the frog in the treasure chest does look similar to those around the Abyss of Death, it could simply be a resemblance. After all, there are many different species of frogs in the real world that look quite similar. So, I think you should reconsider taking such a massive risk." With everyone discouraging him, Irving seemed a bit deflated. He slowly nodded. "You all oppose the idea, so it seems I should heed your advice," Irving said, causing everyone to breathe a sigh of relief. However, Irving suddenly shifted his tone and continued, "But I also want you to consider something else. If the frog in the treasure chest is indeed closely related to the Abyss of Death, then is our chosen new location for the shelter still safe? Remember, our original plan was to relocate everyone''s shelters around the castle. If we can''t ensure the castle''s safety, how can we move the shelters there? Would any of you want to relocate your shelter to such a dangerous place?" Irving''s rhetorical question left everyone at a loss for words. Just as Irving had pointed out, the safety of the area around the castle was crucial. Unless they abandoned their original plan, they had to eliminate any potential threats. After a moment of silence, Benjamin spoke up. "I think Irving''s reasoning is sound. However, sending Irving to the Abyss of Death poses too great a risk for all of us. Perhaps it would be better if I went to the Abyss of Death instead. Even if I were to die there, it wouldn''t be a significant loss for us as a whole. Besides, I believe I am agile enough to escape from the Abyss of Death." Chapter 174: A Suspicious Coincidence Benjamin''s words left everyone present in a dilemma. After listening to what Benjamin had to say, Irving bluntly stated, "We are not the Night Blades, we don''t easily send our allies to their deaths." Although Benjamin was willing to take the risk himself, Irving didn''t want such a thing to happen to his team. If they continuously sacrificed friends to complete their missions, how would Irving be any different from the elders of the Night Blades? If he were no different, what was the point of seeking revenge against the Night Blades? Irving''s words served as a wake-up call for the rest of the group. Initially, Vicky instinctively wanted to refuse. But deep down, Vicky felt that if it came down to a choice between Irving and Benjamin, she would definitely sacrifice Benjamin. Wendy''s opinion of Irving changed significantly after hearing his statement. Initially, Wendy had thought Irving was merely someone much stronger than herself, essentially no different from her assassin colleagues. But after hearing what Irving had to say, Wendy realized that he was indeed unlike anyone she had met before. James remained silent throughout, but internally, he too wished for Benjamin to die. James had always felt that Benjamin harbored some hostility towards him. Moreover, Benjamin was a crucial asset under Vicky''s command. If Benjamin were to die in the line of duty, the Ocean Group, which Vicky controlled, could face significant trouble. At that point, the Green Vine Group, controlled by James, would have a chance to seize some of the Ocean Group''s business. Although James harbored these thoughts, he could never voice them aloud. James was well aware of the relationship between Vicky and Irving. Benjamin''s face remained expressionless after hearing Irving''s words. "If you object, then do you have any other plan? No one will support you going to the Abyss of Death alone. If you make such a reckless move, how is it any different from the approach I suggested?" Benjamin''s retort left Irving at a loss for words. Irving knew that his own plan would seem like a death mission to the others. Everyone fell silent, and at that moment, Irving''s phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and saw that the caller was Aron. Irving answered the call and immediately put it on speaker. He wanted everyone to hear his conversation with Aron. "Irving, brother, our Angel Guild has discovered some crucial information. We''ve found a safe passage to the Abyss of Death." Aron''s voice came through the phone loud and clear. Everyone, including Irving, was visibly shocked upon hearing this news. "What do you mean by telling me this? Are you hoping I''ll join you in going to the Abyss of Death? Or have you found some valuable equipment in the Abyss of Death? Or perhaps clues related to the Night Blades?" Irving asked Aron bluntly, ignoring everyone around him. "You''re absolutely right. I do hope to invite you to join our Angel Guild in heading to the Abyss of Death. However, our mission this time isn''t to enter the Abyss of Death itself. Everyone knows that the Abyss of Death is incredibly dangerous. We just need to scout around its perimeter. We''ve discovered that the Night Blades seem to have a secret base near the Abyss of Death. The reason we found a safe passage to the Abyss of Death is because we captured a member of the Night Blades. He revealed everything he knew." Aron quickly relayed all the information. After listening to Aron, Irving hesitated slightly. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can''t give you a definitive answer right now. I need to discuss this with the others. I''ll get back to you once we''ve made a decision." "No problem! I know you''re a reliable person, so I trust you won''t share this information with anyone else. Just get back to me before dawn tomorrow." With that, Aron hung up the phone. "What do you all think? Do you believe this is just a coincidence?" After putting his phone away, Irving hesitantly asked the group. Wendy was the first to speak. Although she hadn''t been involved in previous missions with the others, it was clear that Irving had a certain level of trust in her. Moreover, Wendy didn''t have much baggage; her relationships with the others weren''t complicated, so she could speak her mind freely. "I think it''s most likely a coincidence. If it''s not, then the only explanation would be that the Angel Guild has been monitoring your every move," Wendy remarked. Her words caused a shift in Irving''s expression. He had harbored similar suspicions, but after thinking it over, he found it improbable. "Maybe it''s just a coincidence. The Angel Guild suffered significant setbacks in the past couple of days. They''re still in the process of rebuilding; how could they have the resources to monitor me? And even if they could monitor others, wouldn''t their priority be to keep tabs on the Night Blades members?" Irving''s reasoning seemed to alleviate the group''s concerns. "In that case, our next topic of discussion is whether to join the Angel Guild in their mission to the Abyss of Death," James interjected promptly. Although James didn''t have the best relationship with the Angel Guild, he didn''t want internal conflicts among his allies. James was highly ambitious, but he was also aware that his strength alone wasn''t sufficient. Without the support of allies, he couldn''t guarantee his own safety. Benjamin spoke up bluntly. "I think we should team up with the Angel Guild. They''ve already planned missions to the Abyss of Death before. They should be well-acquainted with the area around it." Irving nodded. "You''re right, but I won''t allow anyone to act alone with the Angel Guild. So, I hope that two people will accompany me in collaborating with them." After saying this, Irving looked directly at Benjamin and nodded. "I believe Benjamin should be one of those two. As for the other, I''ll leave it up to you all to decide." Although Irving hoped to bring Wendy along, he felt it was important to consider the opinions of his other allies. James spoke up without hesitation. "I would join you, but my company still has a lot of issues to deal with. After the crisis caused by the Night Blades, we haven''t returned to normal operations." After James finished speaking, Vicky also nodded and said, "I can''t join you either. I need to handle matters within my company." Since both James and Vicky wouldn''t be going with Irving, that left Wendy as the obvious choice. "Perhaps there''s another person who could join you. She''s currently in Starling City," Vicky suggested after a moment of thought. The person Vicky mentioned was, of course, Sophia. Vicky didn''t know that Sophia had already been entrusted to Irving by her father. At this moment, Vicky considered Wendy a greater threat because she was always by Irving''s side, while Vicky needed to manage the affairs of Ocean Group. Although Sophia had a somewhat complicated relationship with Irving, she was based in Starling City. Despite its proximity to the City of Warding, the two cities were distinct, making frequent meetings between Sophia and Irving impractical. After Vicky suggested Sophia, Irving hesitated slightly. While Sophia wasn''t as strong as Irving, she was certainly more powerful than Wendy. Sophia had survived several brutal battles in the Shelter Game and had successfully thwarted the Ouyang family''s schemes. The mission to the Abyss of Death was bound to be perilous. Participants needed to be highly skilled; otherwise, they risked not only their own lives but also endangering their teammates. As Irving wavered, Wendy suddenly spoke up. "I may have just joined the Shelter Game, but I believe my coordination with Irving is exceptional. Additionally, in the real world, I''m an assassin. I assure you, I won''t be a liability during the mission. On the contrary, I can help identify any hidden threats among the Angel Guild members." Wendy''s revelation left everyone visibly shocked. Although James and Vicky had some suspicions about Wendy''s true identity, they never imagined she was a professional assassin. Benjamin''s expression remained calm, but his eyes were fixed intently on Wendy and Irving. What troubled Benjamin was his failure to discern Wendy''s true identity. If he couldn''t identify an assassin, how could he call himself a competent security professional? "If that''s the case, I do think it''s more appropriate for you to join Irving," Vicky said softly. Irving finally made his decision. "I think Wendy should accompany me. Although Sophia has more combat experience, she also has responsibilities in Starling City and with the Green family. Starling City suffered more damage from the Night Blades'' actions compared to the City of Warding. Sophia has a lot to handle, so let''s not waste her time." After finishing his remarks, Irving immediately took out his phone and called Aron. "I''ve made my decision. I''ll be bringing two friends to join you. How many members does the Angel Guild have? It shouldn''t be too many, right?" Aron replied, "The Angel Guild has three members, including myself. The other two are Anna and Ling Xiao. You should be quite familiar with Anna. Ling Xiao has been transferred from another branch." Chapter 175: Extensive Preparations Before Departure After exchanging information about the participants in the upcoming mission, Aron and Irving agreed to meet at the Angel Guild headquarters the following afternoon. "Before we set off, we must make extensive preparations. The Abyss of Death is an extremely dangerous place. If we are underprepared, we could end up perishing there," Aron said over the phone, his tone far from relaxed. Even though Aron seemed pleased to have Irving accompany him, Irving could still sense the underlying anxiety in his voice. "I understand. We''ll be at the Angel Guild headquarters by 3:00 PM tomorrow¡ªBenjamin, Wendy, and myself," Irving confirmed. "Alright, then. We''ll stick to that schedule," Aron agreed. After finalizing the time, Irving hung up the phone. "The plan is set, so everyone should take care of their respective tasks. Benjamin, you come with me. Although we won''t meet the Angel Guild members until tomorrow at their headquarters, we need to make our own preparations beforehand. I won''t rely on others to ensure everything is ready." Hearing Irving''s words, Benjamin turned his gaze towards Vicky. Vicky nodded and said, "You should go with Irving. I''ll delegate the security department''s responsibilities to others. Once you complete this mission, you can come back and handle the security matters." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Benjamin nodded as well and then walked over to Irving''s side. Irving took one last look at Vicky and James. "You don''t need to worry about us. We''re strong, and we certainly won''t meet our demise while exploring the Abyss of Death." With those words, Irving led Benjamin and Wendy out. Vicky and James watched them leave. "I hope Irving''s mission goes smoothly and they return quickly. I have a feeling the Night Blades won''t be satisfied with their previous defeat," Vicky said, her tone tinged with concern. Although there had been some conflicts between Vicky and James before, they were still allies at heart. James, however, wasn''t as worried as Vicky. "I think you''re overthinking it. Yes, the Night Blades won''t be content with their failure, but they''ve lost a significant amount of their strength in the last operation. Unless they can gather more forces from elsewhere, they won''t pose any threat to the City of Warding or Starling City for at least the next one or two months." After finishing his remarks, James took his leave. "Miss Vicky, I have a lot of matters to attend to at my company, so I must go now." With that, James turned and left. Vicky watched James''s departing figure, her expression growing increasingly grim. "I really can''t tell if you''re a friend or foe. During our last operation, you indeed provided us with some assistance. But after the Night Blades were defeated, you chose to compete with the Ocean Group for business. Maybe that''s just how the business world works. Sometimes we cooperate, but when competition arises, there''s no mercy just because of past collaborations." With a sigh, Vicky turned back to the documents on her desk. Although Vicky was very intelligent, she had only recently begun managing the affairs of the Ocean Group and wasn''t yet fully accustomed to the fierce competition between major companies. However, Vicky didn''t need to worry too much, as the competition between big companies would soon become irrelevant. When the world of the Shelter Game faced the apocalyptic threat of the Dark Overlord''s arrival, the real world would also be nearing its doomsday threats. At Irving''s home, he assigned Benjamin a room. "You''ll be staying in this room for the next few days. Though I doubt you''ll get much use out of it, as we''ll be heading to the Angel Guild headquarters tomorrow afternoon. Aron and Anna will surely arrange some accommodations for us. If they make us sleep on the floor, we won''t be teaming up with them," Irving said with a chuckle. Irving suddenly cracked a joke, but neither Wendy nor Benjamin seemed amused. Wendy was busy organizing her belongings. Though Wendy had decided not to be hostile towards Irving anymore, she had previously hidden a few guns and knives in her luggage. "Maybe the stuff I hid will come in handy. I can use my own guns instead of the equipment you guys provide for the upcoming mission," Wendy said with a smile, revealing her weapons to Irving and Benjamin. Irving glanced at Wendy somewhat awkwardly. Benjamin then chimed in to explain, "You might have forgotten the rules of the Shelter Game. Weapons from the real world can''t be brought into the Shelter Game. While weapons from the Shelter Game can be brought into the real world, they come with certain limitations. So, you''d better use the weapons Irving provides." Hearing Benjamin''s words, Wendy looked a bit disappointed. She tossed her weapons back into the room. "It''s no big deal. Besides, you''re not the main force in the upcoming mission. You just need to take care of the tasks I assign to you," Benjamin reassured her. Irving had already meticulously laid out his plan. He called Benjamin over to brief him on the details ahead of time. "Although we''re teaming up with the Angel Guild for this operation, we need our own separate plan. My plan is to oversee the overall operation. In case of danger, I''ll step in to handle any sudden threats. However, under normal circumstances, I won''t be providing much assistance because both of you are capable of ensuring your own safety." From Irving''s perspective, Benjamin was a highly experienced Shelter Game player. Therefore, Benjamin should be able to avoid most risks on his own. Wendy, although new to the Shelter Game, was a professional assassin. A professional assassin should possess an instinct for avoiding danger, even within the game. Both Benjamin and Wendy nodded in agreement. "During the operation, Benjamin, you''ll be in charge of vigilance and scouting the surrounding area. Wendy, your task is to observe the members of the Angel Guild. If any of them act suspiciously, you must inform Benjamin and me immediately." Although Irving had previously collaborated with the Angel Guild, he didn''t entirely trust them. Irving was particularly wary of Aron. In a previous mission, Aron had attempted to abandon Irving and his friends. "It seems you don''t have much trust in the Angel Guild," Wendy remarked quietly after hearing her assigned task. Irving nodded. "You''re right. There''s not much trust between us and the Angel Guild." "Why is that? Is it just because the Angel Guild is an official organization?" Benjamin immediately followed up with a question. "That''s part of it. As an official organization, the Angel Guild can''t act solely based on their own plans. Aron and Anna are only temporarily in charge of the Angel Guild. They could be replaced at any time. If the leadership changes, I don''t think we can continue to cooperate with the Angel Guild." Irving''s reasoning made a lot of sense. Both Benjamin and Wendy nodded in agreement. "Now that we''ve discussed everyone''s specific responsibilities, the next thing I need to cover are the key points to pay attention to during the mission." Irving then pulled out two folders from his backpack and handed them to Benjamin and Wendy. "In these folders, I''ve detailed numerous key points you need to memorize. You must learn all of them by heart by 3:00 PM tomorrow," Irving instructed. "While there are many points, I believe you won''t find them overwhelming, as these are things you should already be familiar with." Benjamin flipped through the folder he received. As Irving had mentioned, most of the points were things Benjamin already knew. "No problem. I can have all of these memorized by tonight," Benjamin stated calmly. Upon hearing Benjamin''s confidence, Wendy quickly interjected, "We should stick to Irving''s instructions. He said we need to have them memorized by 3:00 PM tomorrow." As a professional assassin, Wendy understood some of the key points in high-risk operations. However, she hadn''t undergone the specialized training that someone like Benjamin, a professional security expert, had received. Just because Benjamin could memorize everything quickly didn''t mean she could do the same. Irving nodded and didn''t say much more. "In addition to the key points, I''ve selected three weapons for each of you. If you think these weapons are suitable, take them along. If not, we can discuss carrying other weapons," Irving said, laying out six weapons in front of them. Benjamin immediately picked up the three weapons in front of him. "I find these three weapons quite suitable. I''ll get familiar with them as soon as possible," he said calmly. Wendy, however, looked at the three weapons before her with a slightly displeased expression. The weapons were all close-combat and not particularly powerful. "I''m a professional assassin. Are you seriously expecting me to fight in the Abyss of Death with close-combat weapons? Do you have any guns or bows?" Wendy asked. Irving slowly shook his head. "I do have those weapons, but I believe they are not suitable for you in this mission. You only need to bring the three weapons I''ve selected for you." With that, Irving returned to his room. Left with no other option, Wendy began to familiarize herself with the three weapons in front of her. Chapter 176: An Unreliable New Partner After a day''s preparation, both Benjamin and Wendy had memorized all the key points. Wendy, however, had been complaining throughout the process. "It''s not that I think these points aren''t important; it''s just that the time you gave me was too short. If you had given me two days to prepare, I wouldn''t have been so rushed," Wendy grumbled as they set off for the Angel Guild headquarters. Irving didn''t respond to Wendy. In his view, her complaints were baseless. Eventually, Irving and his team arrived at the Angel Guild headquarters ahead of the scheduled time. To their surprise, Aron was waiting for them at the entrance. "You really didn''t need to be so courteous, waiting for us at the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. It makes me feel a bit guilty. I think we''re battle partners now, so there''s no need for such formalities," Irving said, his expression slightly awkward. Although Irving was aware that the strength of the Angel Guild had been significantly weakened and that they needed to rely on cooperation with him to maintain their previous status, Aron''s gesture still made him a bit uncomfortable. Aron smiled and said, "Since we are partners now, I should show my sincerity." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying this, Aron glanced at Benjamin and Wendy standing behind Irving. "You two are the ones going with Irving on this mission, right? Since everyone is here, let''s head inside. No need to stand around at the entrance." Aron led Irving and the others into the Angel Guild headquarters. The headquarters looked better than before, but to Irving and his companions, it still seemed dilapidated. After all, the recent Night Blades chaos had reduced the Angel Guild headquarters to ruins. Although the Angel Guild had received support from official organizations, quickly restoring the headquarters was still an unlikely task. As they proceeded inside the headquarters, Aron spoke with a slightly nostalgic tone. "I remember when you first arrived at the Angel Guild headquarters, I didn''t take you very seriously. I thought you were just a particularly talented ordinary person. I never imagined that in a situation like this, the Angel Guild would need you to support it. Without you, the Angel Guild wouldn''t have the same influence it once had." Upon hearing Aron''s words, Irving hastily responded with humility. "I''m really just an ordinary person with a bit of talent. The strength I have today is merely because I''ve been fortunate." "And I believe that the Angel Guild is still one of the top forces. Even without me, you are still one of the most powerful factions in the City of Warding." Aron merely smiled slightly at Irving''s words. Deep down, Aron always wanted the Angel Guild to be the strongest faction, not just one of the strongest. In the past, the Angel Guild didn''t need to collaborate with other factions. But now, without cooperating with Irving, even collaborating with other forces wouldn''t help them achieve their goals. After walking for a while, Aron led Irving and the others into a spacious conference room. Inside, there were only Anna and a young man, who was presumably Nick, the new Angel Guild member Aron had mentioned earlier. Upon seeing Irving and his companions, Anna and Nick quickly stood up. Anna approached Irving with a smile and said, "I didn''t expect us to be working together again so soon. For this journey to the Abyss of Death, we must coordinate as seamlessly as we did before. Only by doing so can we ensure that we won''t encounter dangers on the way. I believe you understand what I''m saying, right?" Irving nodded in agreement. He naturally understood that this journey to the Abyss of Death was extremely dangerous, so close cooperation with the Angel Guild members was essential. Irving shifted his gaze to Nick, who quickly stepped forward. "Mr. Irving, hello. I''m Nick, a new member of the Angel Guild. Aron and Anna have already told me about your strength. During the mission, I will definitely follow your instructions." With a refreshing smile, Nick spoke loudly to Irving. Irving nodded and responded with a smile, "Since you are a member of the Angel Guild, it means that your abilities have already been recognized by Aron and Anna. Naturally, I will also acknowledge your strength. In our upcoming mission, we must work together as one. I believe you can definitely do it, especially since you''re the strongest among the new recruits of the Angel Guild." Nick accepted Irving''s praise with a smile, though inwardly he believed that Irving''s strength was not as formidable as Aron and Anna had claimed. Nick thought of himself as the strongest one. After a few pleasantries, everyone took their seats in the conference room. Aron handed out several documents to each person. "What you have in your hands are the detailed information about the Abyss of Death. To reach the Abyss of Death, we must pass through the Desolate Canyon. During our passage through the Desolate Canyon, it''s highly likely that we will encounter ambushes from the exotic beasts residing there." After Aron finished speaking, he turned his gaze to Irving. "I hope that when we encounter the exotic beasts, Irving, you can unleash your full power. We all know you are a necromancer, and you should be able to convert those exotic beasts into part of your exotic beast legion." Hearing this, Irving slowly nodded. "I can do that, but I think if we use all our trump cards in the Desolate Canyon, how can we ensure our safety in the Abyss of Death?" Before Aron and Anna could respond, Nick, with a smile on his face, spoke up. "If we encounter danger in the Abyss of Death, I can provide assistance. I believe my strength is enough to handle the monsters in the Abyss of Death." As soon as Nick finished speaking, everyone''s eyes turned directly to him. Although Irving''s expression remained calm, inwardly, he had already concluded that Nick was an unreliable person. The Abyss of Death was known to be extremely challenging. The exotic beasts within the Abyss of Death were immensely powerful. For a new member of the Angel Guild like Nick to boast that he could easily handle these exotic beasts was audacious. At this moment, Irving had already labeled Nick as someone who talked big. Although Benjamin, who was sitting next to Irving, maintained a neutral expression, he had already begun to disdain Nick internally. Benjamin despised people who boasted about themselves the most. Only Wendy, with a mocking smile, retorted, "It seems your strength is indeed formidable. In the upcoming mission, we''ll all be counting on you. Make sure to give it your all." Wendy''s sarcasm caused Aron and Anna to feel slightly embarrassed. However, Nick appeared oblivious to the mocking tone in Wendy''s words. Nick responded straightforwardly, "Of course, as the strongest person here, it''s naturally my duty to ensure everyone''s safety during the mission." Wendy''s expression turned a bit awkward after hearing Nick''s reply. "If you say so," she responded reluctantly. Irving didn''t pay much attention to Wendy''s sarcasm; instead, he was keen on getting clear information from Aron and Anna. Irving wanted to assess Nick''s actual strength. "Aron, Anna, it seems your new recruit here is very confident. Just how powerful is he? Can you give me a heads-up? Only with this information can I formulate a proper action plan. If Nick is indeed as strong as he claims, then our mission should proceed smoothly without much danger." Faced with Irving''s inquiry, Aron and Anna could only respond with slight embarrassment. "Nick''s strength is indeed quite formidable. He''s at least on par with an elder of the Night Blades. However, compared to you, he still falls short." Upon receiving this clear answer, Irving was slightly surprised. He hadn''t expected Nick to possess a level of power comparable to an elder of the Night Blades. "If that''s truly the case, then our mission should be relatively risk-free. Let''s not waste any more time; let''s get going." After making all the necessary preparations, Irving and his team set off for the Desolate Canyon. However, before departing, Irving gave Benjamin and Wendy a special reminder. "During the mission, you must be extremely cautious. I simply do not trust this new member of the Angel Guild. I believe his strength is not as great as he claims. His earlier statements were just boastful talk. We must not be swayed by his self-praise. Should we encounter danger, we will have to rely on ourselves." Benjamin and Wendy nodded emphatically. They, too, had no faith in Nick''s abilities and felt uneasy about their new partner for this mission. "If we really encounter enemies we can''t face head-on, we should split up and escape. As for whatever strategy the Angel Guild might adopt, I don''t think we need to concern ourselves with that," Benjamin said coldly to Irving and Wendy. Although Irving felt that Benjamin''s strategy neglected the members of the Angel Guild, he also acknowledged that it was the best way to ensure their own safety. "You''re right, but unless we face an absolutely unbeatable enemy, let''s not resort to such tactics. We still need to cooperate with the Angel Guild," Irving responded. Chapter 177: The Desolate Canyon Despite not feeling entirely secure about the members of the Angel Guild, Irving did not waste even a moment. Once all preparations were complete, Irving and the members of the Angel Guild entered the Shelter game without delay. Inside Irving''s shelter, Aron spread out an impressively large map. "From the map, it''s clear that the distance between Irving''s shelter and the Abyss of Death is significant. We can''t teleport directly to the vicinity of the Abyss of Death. Therefore, we''ll have to proceed on foot. We''ll follow the main road until we encounter the first waterfall. After reaching the waterfall, we''ll jump down to arrive at the Desolate Canyon." Aron elaborated on their planned route. The group, including Irving, meticulously noted down the path they would take. However, Nick, who was standing next to Anna, seemed considerably less attentive. Instead, Nick appeared to be surveying the layout of Irving''s shelter. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving, noticing Nick''s distraction, smiled and asked, "What do you think of the setup of my shelter?" Nick hesitated a bit before replying, "The level of your shelter is indeed quite high, and from what I can see, your defenses are incredibly tight. However, I think your shelter has way too many redundant defensive measures. You don''t really need that many. If you dismantle some of the excess defenses, you''ll gain much more space within your shelter." Nick offered his critique of Irving''s shelter. After hearing Nick''s comments, Irving chuckled softly. "You might have a point. However, the location of my shelter is extremely perilous. Without a multitude of defensive measures, there''s a high risk of an exotic beast attack. I certainly don''t want my shelter to be destroyed by such creatures." Irving''s words were essentially explaining the rationale behind his extensive defensive setup. Nonetheless, Nick''s face displayed a hint of disdain after listening. "Perhaps that''s the caution of the strong? If it were up to me, I wouldn''t be so overly cautious. If everyone were this cautious, how could we quickly enhance our strength?" Nick''s words were dripping with sarcasm, causing a noticeable shift in the expressions of everyone present. Nick was the first person to mock Irving for being overly cautious. To others, Irving had always been considered quite reckless. His strategies were viewed as the riskiest but also the most rewarding. Irving''s expression was unlike anyone else''s. He felt that Nick had finally gotten something right. "You''re not wrong; I have been a bit too cautious," Irving admitted. After saying this, Irving turned his gaze towards Aron. "If there''s nothing else, let''s get moving. Even though it''s only morning in the shelter game, our journey will take a long time. I don''t want to waste too much time due to various unexpected situations before we reach the Abyss of Death." Aron nodded. "You''re right, let''s head out immediately." With that, Aron and Irving led the remaining four along the marked path on the map. After leaving Irving''s shelter, the group followed the main road for most of the day and finally arrived at the first waterfall marked on Aron''s map. However, upon reaching the waterfall, everyone felt they must have taken a wrong turn. The waterfall before them was not a normal one; it was an inverted waterfall, meaning the water was flowing upwards. "How are we supposed to jump down from this waterfall?" Wendy asked Aron directly after seeing the unusual sight. Aron looked visibly embarrassed. He also felt there might be an issue with the map. However, he wasn''t quick to decide on changing their route. "I think we should take a look around. Maybe we can find a way to jump down from the waterfall nearby. I believe the route marked on this map shouldn''t be wrong," Aron stated his plan directly. Anna and Nick immediately started following Aron''s plan. However, Wendy found Aron''s plan somewhat laughable. "We don''t even know where you got that map from. How can we trust that the routes marked on it are correct?" Wendy questioned. Before Wendy could finish her sentence, Irving interjected. "I think we have no choice but to trust Aron right now. We don''t have any other maps besides the one he has. Let''s just look around and see if we find any clues!" Since Irving had already said so, Wendy decided not to argue further. The group began to search for clues around the waterfall. Soon, Irving and Benjamin found something crucial. Not far from the waterfall, they discovered an area where the gravity direction was completely opposite to other areas. "Hey, come over here! We might have found a way to jump down from the waterfall," Irving shouted to Aron and the others after discovering the anomalous gravity area. Upon hearing Irving''s shout, Aron and the others quickly rushed over. "I think jumping from here will lead us to the Desolate Canyon. We haven''t found any other areas with abnormal gravity around, so this must be the only exit," Aron concluded confidently. Anna didn''t object to his assessment. However, Nick, standing behind Anna, couldn''t help but voice his jealousy, "No wonder Irving always gets so lucky. He found the way forward in a place none of us even noticed." As soon as Nick said that, he felt the angry glares from everyone around him. "I''m just joking. I''m sure Irving won''t mind my little joke," Nick said with a slight smile, looking at Irving. Irving had never fully trusted Nick. Hearing his comment only made him trust Nick even less. "I don''t mind what you said. But I hope you understand that this mission is extremely dangerous. You should focus your attention and not get distracted with irrelevant thoughts," Irving responded sternly. After saying this, Irving immediately jumped into the area with abnormal gravity next to the waterfall. Benjamin and Wendy, of course, followed closely behind. Anna followed closely behind Irving and the others, leaving only Aron and Nick. Before jumping down, Aron turned back to give Nick a warning. "I''ve told you before, Nick. Even though you''re incredibly skilled, you need to stay humble. Do you even know the amazing things Irving has accomplished before? Don''t underestimate him. Luckily, Irving is our friend. If he were our enemy, we would have been wiped out long ago." After saying this, Aron jumped down the waterfall. Nick, left behind, wore a grim expression. He always believed he was stronger than anyone else. Upon learning about Irving, he became determined to surpass him. However, Nick''s efforts had been in vain because Irving never seemed to acknowledge him. "You all think I''m not as strong as Irving! I will find a way to prove you wrong! I am stronger than Irving!" Nick declared, and then he jumped down as well. When Nick reached the bottom of the waterfall, he found that the others had already moved on. Surrounding him was an endless expanse of desert. Without needing any reminders, Nick knew he had arrived at the Desolate Canyon. The Desolate Canyon is an exceptionally unique area in the game Shelter. Players had explored the Desolate Canyon early in the game''s history, but initially, it was devoid of any exotic beasts. However, as players'' skills improved, the dangers within the Desolate Canyon also increased. Given that the Desolate Canyon is located at the center of the Shelter game map, most players must traverse it to reach other regions. This necessity has led to a wealth of information about the Desolate Canyon being widely known among players. This abundance of knowledge gave Aron the confidence to believe they wouldn''t face too many dangers before crossing the Desolate Canyon. As they trekked through the Desolate Canyon, Wendy found herself struggling to breathe. "Why is it so hot here? Didn''t we just come down from the waterfall?" she asked Irving. Irving took a bottle of water from his pocket and handed it to Wendy. "Did you forget all the precautions I told you to remember? The Desolate Canyon is inherently a very hot area. Although the neighboring regions are quite humid, each area in Shelter is isolated from the others. The Desolate Canyon doesn''t receive any moisture from its surroundings, which is why it''s a desert." While Irving''s explanation made perfect sense, it did nothing to alleviate Wendy''s current predicament. She could only keep drinking bottle after bottle of the water they had brought. At this point, Benjamin suddenly spoke to Wendy. "You need to start conserving your water. You''re almost out of the supply allocated to you." Startled by Benjamin''s remark, Wendy turned to Irving. "Aren''t our supplies shared? Is each person given a fixed amount?" As soon as Wendy asked this question, everyone turned to look at her. Aron spoke in a low voice, "If someone wastes too many resources, their future allocations are limited. After all, we can only carry so much. This is an important rule for team play in Shelter. It''s not too late for you to learn this. Try to conserve your supplies from now on." Chapter 178: The Sandstorm Wrapping in Flames After hearing Aron''s words, Wendy''s expression grew even more unpleasant. "I included all those reminders in the things I asked you to memorize. Why are you still asking such questions?" Irving asked coldly, directing his gaze at Wendy. Irving was already slightly disappointed with Wendy''s previous performance. He hadn''t expected that she wouldn''t even be able to conserve resources. Hadn''t she learned to save supplies during her time as a professional killer? Feeling remorseful, Wendy could only reply, "I''m really sorry. Although I memorized everything you wrote down, once we entered the shelter game, I forgot most of those reminders. After all, the circumstances in the shelter game are quite different from those in the real world. I got nervous and lost track of what I had memorized." Wendy''s explanation was unlikely to convince Irving. However, he didn''t find it necessary to directly accuse her given the current situation. So he simply said coldly, "You should be able to remember now, right? Then start conserving some resources from here on." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wendy nodded, realizing that she dared not utter another word. The group continued on in silence through the Desolate Canyon. After about half a day of travel, Aron spoke directly to Irving. "Everyone is tired. I think we should rest here until dawn tomorrow." Aron chose a spot surrounded by several large rocks for cover. Irving felt a bit puzzled and directly asked Aron, "Aren''t we supposed to be in a hurry? Why are you suggesting we all stop for a break when it''s barely noon?" The reason for Irving''s question stemmed from his limited knowledge about the Desolate Canyon. He knew that sandstorms would emerge after noon. However, the sandstorms in the Desolate Canyon were unlike those found elsewhere. They were imbued with a powerful flame, and even a strong fighter like Irving could suffer severe damage when faced with such a storm. Aron sighed and began to explain the details about the Desolate Canyon more thoroughly. "When I introduced the Desolate Canyon to you earlier, I skipped over some things that I assumed you would already know. But it seems you aren''t as informed as I thought. Let me outline the most dangerous scenarios in the Desolate Canyon. Once noon hits, sandstorms will kick up in the Desolate Canyon. These storms contain extremely hot dust that can turn living beings to ash upon contact. While you all are quite strong, I don''t think it''s wise to push forward into such a perilous storm. Furthermore, after we pass through the driest parts of the Desolate Canyon, we''ll enter an area of sparse grassland where terrifying creatures lurk underground. We must traverse that grassland as quickly as possible. Therefore, we need to conserve our energy until then." After Aron finished explaining the situation in the Desolate Canyon, Irving nodded in agreement. "If that''s the case, let''s rest quickly. I don''t think we need to wait until sunrise to set off; we can leave at dawn instead. After all, we''re bound to encounter enemies in the Desolate Canyon. Starting early will give us more leeway." Aron had no objections to Irving''s suggestion. "You''re right. Let''s proceed according to your plan. We have several large rocks around us for cover, but we still need to dig some caves here." After selecting a spot to spend the night, Aron, Anna, and Nick immediately began digging. Irving followed suit and joined Aron and the others in the excavation effort. Irving, along with Benjamin and Wendy, started digging as quickly as possible. Both groups worked efficiently, and within less than half an hour, they had each dug out two spacious caves. "We can take shelter from the sandstorm in these caves. The storm should pass around three or four in the afternoon. At that time, we can eat something. Afterward, we''ll take turns keeping watch to allow everyone else to rest. As for the specific watch order, Irving and I will sort that out," Aron said, taking charge as the guide for this expedition, making sure everything was organized. Although Irving was stronger, he felt there was no need to voice any further opinions. Aron''s arrangements were indeed flawless. After staying in the cave for about an hour, everyone began to hear the ominous sound of the howling wind. "It seems the sandstorm is about to arrive. I''m curious to see just how powerful the sandstorms in the Desolate Canyon really are," Irving remarked. While he agreed with Aron''s focus on safety, he still didn''t quite believe in the immense strength of the sandstorms. However, just a few minutes later, Irving''s perspective changed dramatically. He suddenly caught sight of a massive sandstorm swirling with flames, sweeping past the entrance of their cave. Within that storm, he even saw sand in a molten state. Irving quickly realized that the molten sand not only had an extremely high temperature but also contained fire magic. "Thank goodness we listened to Aron''s advice. If we hadn''t taken refuge in this cave and had continued on, I wouldn''t have been able to ensure my own safety," Irving said with a hint of relief to Wendy and Benjamin. Wendy anxiously watched the swirling sandstorms pass by outside the cave. She didn''t perceive the sandstorms as particularly dangerous; after all, Irving and Aron were both there to provide protection. Beside Wendy, Benjamin was diligently observing the sandstorms. He had decided to record everything he saw on this journey. This way, he could write a book about the Desolate Canyon when he returned to the real world. After all, Benjamin was responsible for the Ocean Group guild, and he hoped that the members would be better prepared the next time they ventured into the canyon. The sandstorm showed no signs of letting up, making it impossible for Irving to establish contact with the Angel Guild. Although the caves they had dug were quite close to each other, the howling winds made it impossible for them to hear each other''s voices during the storm. Seizing the opportunity, Irving turned to Wendy and Benjamin. "I don''t know what you think of the Angel Guild members. All I can share is my perspective on them. I believe that Aron and Anna are indeed very capable. However, Nick seems not only to lack abilities but also to harbor some level of hostility toward us." Wendy and Benjamin naturally agreed with Irving''s assessment. Benjamin added, "I think Nick has always been planning to challenge you. He just hasn''t found the right opportunity yet. If you happen to be at a disadvantage in a battle later on, I believe he might even try to ambush you." Benjamin might have been a bit too harsh in his judgment of Nick. While Nick was indeed very jealous of Irving, he wouldn''t go so far as to ambush Irving during a fight with an enemy. Irving nodded, acknowledging what Benjamin had said. "He might do that, but I believe he is still a member of the Angel Guild. He shouldn''t ambush us while we''re fighting monsters. So, I just hope you both keep an eye on him during the upcoming actions. You should be able to handle the task I''ve given you, right?" After Irving finished speaking, Benjamin and Wendy hurriedly nodded. They would certainly carry out the tasks assigned to them. Meanwhile, Aron and Anna were continuously reprimanding Nick on the other side. "Your previous actions were a bit too much. Irving is not an opponent you can easily defeat, and he shouldn''t even be your opponent. He is our ally in the Angel Guild. You shouldn''t provoke Irving at all. Instead, you should learn from him during the upcoming actions. His ability to handle unexpected situations is something you could benefit from for a long time." Aron spoke with a very stern tone as he delivered this message. Aron was very concerned that Nick''s actions might damage the relationship between the Angel Guild and Irving. At this moment, Anna spoke up. "I understand that you really want to prove your abilities, but proving yourself isn''t achieved by fighting against your allies. If you want to demonstrate your strength, you need to defeat monsters that no one else can conquer during the upcoming actions." After listening to the words of his two senior members from the Angel Guild, Nick calmly nodded. "I''ve taken note of what you both said. I won''t provoke Irving, because, as you mentioned, his strength is indeed formidable. However, I also don''t believe his power is so great that we cannot overcome it. I will prove my strength to be greater than his during the next mission." With that, Nick fell silent. Aron and Anna exchanged a sigh as they looked at him. "Regardless, we cannot afford any mistakes in our upcoming actions. This mission is crucial for the future of our Angel Guild," Aron reminded Anna and Nick once more. The reason Aron emphasized this was that the official agency had issued directives to the Angel Guild. If the Angel Guild couldn''t quickly gather intelligence about the Abyss of Death, they would no longer be able to obtain additional resources from the official agency. Without these resources, the strength of the Angel Guild would soon become weaker than that of other family guilds. Aron was determined to prevent such a situation from occurring. Chapter 179: Many Similarities After several hours, the sandstorm finally passed. Irving and Aron, along with the others, were finally able to emerge from the cave. The six of them quickly tidied up the surrounding area. Once they cleared a space, Anna took out a pot. "Although this mission is quite dangerous, we still need to create a more comfortable living environment amid the risks. We can use this pot to cook. We have plenty of vegetables and seasonings with us. What do you all want to eat? I can make it for you." Anna''s official role was, of course, as a member of the Angel Guild, but privately, she had always been someone who loved to cook. Upon hearing Anna''s words, Wendy quickly chimed in, "I want grilled chicken wings, grilled pig''s trotters, cumin ribs..." Wendy rattled off a long list of dishes, leaving Anna momentarily stunned. At that point, Irving reminded her, "We''re not in a fancy hotel. The dishes you mentioned can''t possibly be made here." After saying that, Irving turned to Anna with a smile and added, "Just prepare some home-cooked meals. I think we don''t have the luxury of being picky while on a mission." Anna nodded and then began to cook. Wendy felt a bit disappointed, but she didn''t complain. Instead, she returned to the cave to wait for the meal. At that moment, Aron approached Irving. He handed the map to Irving and pointed to a specific location on it. "This is where we are right now. I think the suggestion you made earlier might not be feasible. If we set off in the early morning, we could very likely encounter some extremely powerful monsters not far ahead. Therefore, I believe we should wait until daylight to depart. While this will make our schedule quite tight, it will lower the chances of running into those strong monsters." Irving listened carefully to what Aron was saying. After frowning and examining the map, he had to admit that Aron''s argument was quite reasonable. "You''re right; we should indeed move during the daytime." Just as Irving finished speaking, Nick shouted from a short distance away, "I don''t think we need to be that cautious. I can ensure everyone''s safety." Nick''s declaration drew everyone''s attention to him. Standing under their gaze, Nick continued, "I''m not boasting; my strength is considerable, and I can handle any powerful monster. During the Night Blades'' rebellion, I defeated two teams of Night Blades members. I also had a brief battle with one of the elders from the Night Blades. Although I didn''t eliminate that elder, I successfully drove him back, ensuring the safety of the City of Warding''s coastal area." As Nick spoke, his expression was very sincere. Both Aron and Anna knew that what Nick was saying was indeed the truth. Irving and Benjamin looked at Nick, their expressions remaining unchanged. Nick felt a bit at a loss. With no one giving him a clear reaction, he was unsure whether the others acknowledged his strength. After thinking for a moment, Irving turned to Aron and said, "Since Nick is so confident, let''s proceed with the original plan." Aron paused for a moment, surprised. "Are you really sure about this? What if we encounter a monster that Nick can''t handle? Our entire plan could fall apart." Irving smiled. "If we do run into a monster that Nick can''t defeat, then just leave it to me. Don''t you believe in my strength?" Irving''s words seemed to provoke Nick. He shouted, "I don''t need Mr. Irving''s help! I can eliminate all the powerful monsters we encounter on behalf of the Angel Guild!" Nick''s proclamation pushed Anna and Aron to their limits. Anna stepped up beside Nick and said, "Have you forgotten what we told you when you joined the Angel Guild? As a member of the Angel Guild, you cannot undermine the judgment of your superiors. Right now, Captain Aron is communicating with Irving, and you do not have the right to speak. So, you should just remain silent." With Anna''s words laid out clearly, Nick had no choice but to comply and stay quiet. However, Nick was actually still unconvinced. At that moment, Irving felt that Nick''s reaction was quite similar to his own in the past. So, with a smile, Irving said to Aron, "I used to dislike Nick. I always thought he was jealous of me, but after hearing what he just said, I realize we have a lot in common." Aron and Benjamin were both slightly taken aback by Irving''s remark. After a moment, Aron responded, "He has a lot in common with you?" "Of course. He is just as confident as I am. And like I used to be, he struggles to earn the trust of official organizations. So I think we should give him a chance to showcase his abilities. What if his talent surpasses mine? What if he''s an overlooked genius?" Irving''s words had largely convinced Aron, but he still felt that the whole situation was a bit too risky. "You make a good point, but this mission is crucial. I think we should play it safe and stick to my plan." Irving patted Aron on the shoulder. "We do need to be cautious, which is why I suggested that I would offer you guidance if you encounter danger." Since Irving had already made his point, Aron decided not to dwell on it any longer. "Alright then, let''s go with your plan," Aron said, turning his gaze to Nick. "If we encounter a particularly strong monster, it will be up to you to handle it. If you can''t manage it¡­" Before Aron could finish his sentence, Nick interjected loudly, "If I can''t handle a powerful monster, then I will completely obey your orders from that point on. I will also willingly accept any punishment." Aron nodded. "Since we have our plan in place, let''s hurry up and have dinner. After dinner, we can get some rest. We''ll set out tomorrow morning at dawn." Under Aron and Irving''s arrangement, everyone quickly finished their dinner. Afterward, they began taking turns keeping watch. The first person on watch was, of course, Wendy, as she was the weakest among them. After Wendy''s watch ended, Anna took over. Wendy didn''t go straight to rest; instead, she started a conversation with Anna. "You''ve known Irving for quite a while, right? What do you think of him as a person?" Wendy asked, her tone slightly weary. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anna was a bit surprised by Wendy''s question, but she still provided a very sincere answer. "I think Irving is a very strong and responsible person. He wouldn''t abandon his friends, and no matter how powerful the enemies he faces are, he doesn''t show fear." After hearing Anna''s words, Wendy nodded. "Is that your first impression of him, or is it something you''ve come to realize after spending more time with him?" Anna smiled. "How could that possibly be my first impression? I still remember the first time I met him; it was on a gaming forum. He seemed very ordinary at the time. But the moment I saw him, I recognized his talent. That''s why I introduced him to the other members of Angel Guild. Through that connection, he was able to collaborate with us." As Anna recalled the scene from when she first met Irving, she felt a sense of relief. If she hadn''t invited Irving to collaborate with Angel Guild, they might not have managed to survive the Night Blades rebellion. Wendy gazed at the sky and asked in a dreamlike voice, "Irving mentioned not long ago that he sees many similarities between himself and Nick. Do you think he was being sincere?" Anna didn''t quite understand why Wendy was asking so many questions, but she patiently responded. "While I''m not sure what specific similarities Irving sees, I can agree with his assessment. Right now, Nick is a lot like the Irving of the past. Though Nick''s strength isn''t that formidable yet, he is very confident and isn''t afraid to showcase his abilities in front of others." Moreover, Nick doesn''t shy away when facing someone stronger than him. Irving has shown similar traits in the past as well." After Anna said this, she suddenly noticed that Wendy''s eyes were misty with tears. It seemed that Wendy was reminded of something very sorrowful, as tears had started to flow from the corners of her eyes. "What''s wrong? Why are you so sad?" Anna asked, concerned. Wendy managed to force a small smile. "The traits you mentioned aren''t just seen in Irving and Nick. I can also see them in a friend I used to know. That friend was very important to me. But not long ago, due to a very difficult task, he left this world. He can no longer speak to me." Wendy''s words made Anna realize something. With a sigh, Anna tried to comfort her. "Your friend must have been very important to you. It''s only natural to feel sad about his departure. But I think, in situations like this, anyone can leave this world when faced with a crisis. The only thing we can do is to stay strong. We have to fight bravely against the monsters, work hard to enhance our abilities in the shelter game, and fiercely prevent the apocalypse from coming." Chapter 180: Nicks Conviction After a night of rest, everyone woke up around dawn. Aron and Irving communicated once more. Once both confirmed that everyone was ready to set off again, they continued down the path of the Desolate Canyon. Since the sun had yet to rise, the entire Desolate Canyon appeared quite eerie. As they moved forward, the group occasionally heard various sounds made by nearby monsters. Irving and Aron, of course, paid no mind to these sounds. However, Wendy felt a little frightened. Next to Wendy, Anna offered her reassurance. "You don''t need to be scared. Both Captain Aron and Irving can protect you." Wendy nodded and gradually calmed down. After a while of walking, a massive wall suddenly appeared in front of them. Aron pulled out the map and examined it closely; there was no indication of any wall marked on it. "What''s going on? The map doesn''t show any walls here. Has it become outdated?" Aron muttered to himself, puzzled. Just then, Nick suddenly dashed out. He sprinted toward the wall at top speed while calling out to the others, "That''s not a wall up ahead; it''s a monster!" Upon hearing Nick''s words, Aron folded the map and looked toward the wall. Sure enough, after receiving the warning, Aron finally realized that the wall ahead was a part of a monster''s body. "Be careful! The monsters here are extremely powerful!" Aron cautioned Nick, still feeling uneasy about him. Without even turning around, Nick shouted back, "You don''t need to worry! I''m very confident in my abilities. I can take down this monster quickly, and then we can move on." Nick truly believed in himself. He thought the monster he was facing wasn''t very strong. Although the creature appeared massive, he figured it wasn''t as powerful as the elders of the Night Blades. Nick was convinced that he could defeat this monster with ease, earning everyone''s respect for his strength. However, all of Nick''s earlier confidence vanished the moment he made contact with the monster. The expression on his face quickly darkened as he realized that the creature was far stronger than he had anticipated. Before Nick could react, the monster slammed him to the ground with great force. Yet, in the face of danger, Nick''s reflexes kicked in. He quickly pulled a bell out of his pocket. The bell he pulled out was the most powerful item he had obtained in the Shelter Game. When he rang this bell, he could slow down time around him, allowing him to evade the monster''s attacks. As the sound of the bell echoed, the monster''s movements began to sluggishly slow. However, Nick suddenly realized that his own speed was also diminishing. Although he had the ability to avoid the bell''s effects, the monster before him had stripped that ability away. At that moment, the monster had fully emerged from the ground. It was enormous, with a head resembling that of a crocodile. The creature''s eyes were fixed intently on Nick. The monster opened its massive jaws, revealing rows upon rows of sharp teeth right before Nick''s eyes. Nick''s thoughts were in turmoil. Aside from fear, his mind was filled with regret and sorrow. He regretted trying to show off. If he hadn''t been so reckless, he wouldn''t have found himself in such grave danger. In Nick''s view, neither Aron nor Irving could possibly help him now, as they were still quite far away. His regret stemmed from the fact that Nick felt he could no longer rely on his own strength to help others. He could no longer be the hero he had always wanted to be in his heart. Just as Nick was lost in these complicated thoughts, a familiar figure appeared before him. Irving positioned himself between Nick and the monster. As the creature''s massive jaws descended upon Irving, he swiftly brandished his staff and unleashed a fireball. The powerful fireball exploded inside the monster''s mouth, causing the enormous creature to let out a pained wail before collapsing to the ground. With Irving''s help, Nick successfully evaded the monster''s attack. Standing in front of Nick, Irving urged, "What are you waiting for? Now that you''re safe, retreat quickly! Let me handle the fight from here." Upon hearing Irving''s words, Nick snapped back to reality. He glanced at Irving and then the distant monster, hesitating for a moment before ultimately choosing to fall back to a safe position. As Nick retreated to safety, Anna, slightly frustrated, said to him, "I told you before, never try to show off when you''re in danger. If Irving hadn''t stepped in to help, that monster would have already taken you out." Nick nodded in acknowledgment. This time, he would not continue to be stubborn. After the recent battle, he had already realized that there was a significant gap in strength between him and Irving. "You''re right," Nick admitted. "I was indeed showing off a bit. I also need to apologize to Irving; I was wrong to underestimate him." Nick''s admission surprised both Wendy and Benjamin. They had always seen Nick as a rather stubborn person, so for him to directly acknowledge that he was inferior to Irving was beyond their expectations. Anna noticed the astonished expression on Wendy''s face and smiled as she explained, "Nick isn''t a bad person. He underestimated Irving because he genuinely believed that his own abilities were stronger. But after the recent battle, he has come to respect Irving''s strength. So naturally, he won''t continue to underestimate him." Wendy and Benjamin accepted Anna''s explanation, albeit with some reluctance. However, they soon shifted their focus back to the ongoing battle. Although Irving had saved Nick, he had not yet managed to quickly eliminate the monster that was blocking their path. At that moment, Aron also joined the fight. With the cooperation of the two, the monster quickly found itself in a dire situation. After half an hour of intense battle, the massive creature let out a final wail before collapsing to the ground. "I can''t believe this giant monster didn''t give us any experience points, and there were no kill rewards either," Aron exclaimed in surprise after defeating the creature. Aron was merely puzzled at this revelation, but Irving had already entered a state of heightened alert. He sensed that defeating such a powerful monster without receiving any rewards was a very dangerous sign. "We need to be prepared to engage in battle at any moment," Irving cautioned Aron. Aron, slightly confused, asked, "But we just defeated that monster, didn''t we? Why do we need to be ready for another fight?" Before Aron could finish his sentence, a figure clad in black clothing and wearing a hood appeared slowly in front of him and Irving. "He''s right. You must always be ready for battle," the cloaked figure spoke in a raspy voice directed at Aron and Irving. In an instant, Irving recognized the figure''s identity; it was undoubtedly one of the Elders of the Night Blades. Without any hesitation after confirming this, Irving launched an attack. He swung his staff, conjuring one blazing fireball after another. As these fireballs hurtled toward the foe, Irving also commanded the exotic beasts he had summoned to attack the enemy ahead. Before Aron could fully process what was happening, Irving had already unleashed several rounds of attacks. However, none of Irving''s attacks were able to defeat the enemy standing not far away. The cloaked figure simply raised his left hand, generating a black barrier in front of him that blocked all of Irving''s assaults. "Young man, don''t be too hasty," the figure said. "I did not come here to fight you. I came here to negotiate." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In response to this statement, Irving coldly replied, "I have nothing to say to anyone from the Night Blades, and I absolutely will not cooperate with you. You Night Blades are my sworn enemies, and I must eradicate you completely." Upon hearing Irving''s words, the cloaked figure smiled slightly. "You should hold off on making conclusions too early. Before we begin our negotiations, let me introduce myself. You can call me Lawrence, or if you prefer to show me some respect, you may refer to me as Elder Lawrence. Your assumptions are indeed correct; I am one of the Elders of the Night Blades. However, I am completely different from the other Elders. I do not operate in the real world. My responsibility lies solely with the Night Blades in the Shelter game." Elder Lawrence spoke in a calm tone as he introduced himself. Aron and Irving both remained on high alert, pondering the purpose of this figure''s appearance. "As you may have guessed, the monster you encountered was actually summoned by me. If you had chosen not to proceed, you would not have encountered that creature. So, you cannot consider me your enemy. What I wish to negotiate with you is simple: do not continue forward. If you can return the way you came, I will ensure a peaceful coexistence." Elder Lawrence delivered this threatening proposition in a calm manner. After hearing these words, Irving coldly responded, "And what if we refuse? Do you really think you can defeat us?" Chapter 181: Elder Lawrence In response to Irving''s retort, Elder Lawrence merely chuckled softly. "Young man, do not be too proud. I am aware that you have dealt significant blows to us Night Blades. I know that one of our Elders has fallen at your hands. However, that does not mean you can defeat me in the Shelter game. I have been operating within the Shelter game for a long time. The power I possess and the resources at my disposal are beyond your imagination!" As soon as Elder Lawrence finished speaking, shadows of monsters began to materialize around him. These shadows slowly advanced toward Irving and Aron, gradually taking on solid forms. "These monsters are just ordinary creatures I have summoned. If you plan to continue forward, don''t blame me for being unfriendly. I can summon exceptionally powerful exotic beasts," Elder Lawrence stated, and his words were not a mere threat but a statement of fact. From the strength of the monster they had just faced, Irving could already gauge that the creatures and exotic beasts Elder Lawrence could summon would be formidable. Faced with Elder Lawrence''s threat, Aron felt a twinge of fear. He took a few steps back and whispered to Irving, "Do you really think we can defeat this powerful enemy in front of us? We already spent a long time defeating the monster he summoned." Irving did not immediately respond. Irving merely stared coldly in the direction of Elder Lawrence. After a few seconds, he asked, "If we simply return the way we came, will you not only maintain peace with us but also offer us some additional assistance? You see, traveling through the Desolate Canyon carries significant risks. We''ve already encountered a sandstorm before, and if we go back, we are sure to face another one. Since you have been operating in the Shelter game for a long time and seem to know the surrounding environment quite well, you must know how to deal with the sandstorms in the Desolate Canyon, right?" Irving lowered his tone. He had no intention of engaging in a direct confrontation. Instead, he hoped to extract some valuable information from Elder Lawrence. He sensed that the Elder did not have complete confidence in defeating them outright. If Elder Lawrence truly possessed enough power to swiftly eliminate Irving and his companions, why would he choose to negotiate instead? Upon hearing Irving''s words, a smile finally appeared on Elder Lawrence''s face. "Your choice is indeed very wise. I am quite knowledgeable about the area. I can certainly guide you on how to handle the sandstorms in the Desolate Canyon." After saying this, Elder Lawrence took out a small vial of potion from his pocket. "This vial contains a potion that can increase your resistance to flames. If you consume this potion, you will be able to navigate through the sandstorm. The sandstorm will not be able to hinder your return," he stated, shaking the vial in his hand. Irving listened to his words but did not make an immediate decision. He couldn''t shake the feeling that the Elder might be lying. "What you say sounds very convincing. But how can we be sure you''re not deceiving us? If you are lying, we could end up dying in the sandstorm," Irving replied. Upon hearing the retort, Elder Lawrence''s expression turned slightly more angry. He felt that Irving might be trying to play him. However, he still held onto a glimmer of hope and coldly asked Irving, "What would it take to prove that I am not lying? How do you intend to assess my sincerity?" Irving smiled and said, "As long as you accompany us back into the Desolate Canyon, that would suffice. If you consume the potion in this vial and step into the sandstorm first, you will prove your sincerity." Upon hearing Irving''s words, Elder Lawrence exclaimed in anger, "You are simply toying with me! You have no intention of negotiating in good faith! If that''s the case, don''t blame me for being unfriendly!" Elder Lawrence had concluded that Irving''s previous remarks were merely a waste of his time. Elder Lawrence immediately summoned a horde of monsters. The moment they appeared, they charged towards Irving and Aron. However, Irving was already prepared for battle. He raised his staff and conjured a Gravity Swamp in front of himself and Aron. Under the influence of the Gravity Swamp, the multitude of monsters was effectively bound in place. "I always knew you would never negotiate with us sincerely. The terms we proposed were quite reasonable, yet you responded with hostility. You Night Blades truly lack refinement. Allow me to teach you what it means to be cultured!" With that, Irving vanished from sight. Elder Lawrence anxiously scanned his surroundings, trying to locate Irving''s position. Just as he was diligently observing the area, Irving suddenly reappeared beside him. "Were you looking for me? You don''t need to search anymore, because I''m right here," Irving said as he swung his staff down forcefully towards Elder Lawrence''s head. Although the staff was not a melee weapon, it was the Staff of Calamity that Irving wielded. This staff was inherently a powerful weapon, enhanced by additional attributes provided by the Shelter game. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This meant that the staff could also be used as a melee weapon. Moreover, when the Staff of Calamity struck an opponent, it could inflict additional curse damage. Irving was very close to Elder Lawrence, leaving Lawrence with no chance to evade the attack. With a powerful swing, Irving''s staff crushed Elder Lawrence''s skull. To Aron and the others, it seemed that Elder Lawrence had been killed by Irving. However, Irving did not share that belief. "He hasn''t been defeated yet! You must remain vigilant and never let your guard down!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, Elder Lawrence appeared behind Anna. Lawrence unleashed a series of illusory black threads from his eyes, directly manipulating Anna''s mind. Anna felt as if she could no longer move. Benjamin and Wendy, who were standing nearby, quickly reacted. Benjamin brandished his weapon and charged at Elder Lawrence. Meanwhile, Wendy instinctively stepped back to a safer position before drawing the weapon that Irving had prepared for her. Despite the threat posed by Wendy and Benjamin, Elder Lawrence showed no signs of concern. "Your strength is far too weak to pose any threat to me. The only ones truly capable of threatening me are still too far away." As Elder Lawrence spoke, he overlooked a very young person standing nearby. The person he overlooked was, of course, Nick. Unlike Wendy and Benjamin, Nick did not rush to attack Elder Lawrence. He believed that since Lawrence dared to ambush them, he must have been fully prepared. After observing Elder Lawrence for a while, Nick finally seized the moment when Lawrence seemed to relax. He launched an attack directly at Lawrence. Caught off guard by Nick''s assault, Lawrence couldn''t react in time. Although Nick''s attack didn''t pose a significant threat, it effectively thwarted Lawrence''s attempt to control Anna. At that moment, Irving and Aron finally returned. Irving coldly regarded Elder Lawrence and said, "Your cunning is indeed greater than that of your companions. However, your strength is not on par with theirs." In Irving''s eyes, Lawrence''s power was nowhere near that of Elder Seville. If even the formidable Elder Seville had been defeated by Irving, how could Lawrence possibly hope to win? Upon hearing Irving''s words, a cruel smile appeared on Lawrence''s face. "Do you really think that just because the battle has reached this point, you can be certain of your victory? You are rather naive." As soon as Lawrence finished speaking, the ground around them began to bulge, and from these bulges, a multitude of monsters emerged. Faced with such a large number of monsters, Irving and the others had no choice but to evade for the time being. "We can''t possibly confront so many monsters at once. We should keep moving and get through this sparse grassland!" Irving immediately made the call. Although Aron and the others felt a bit anxious about Irving''s judgment, they had no other options at the moment. So, they followed Irving and moved forward at the fastest pace possible. Behind them, a horde of monsters was hot on their heels. Watching them coldly from a distance was Elder Lawrence. Slowly, Lawrence got back on his feet. He glanced in the direction where Irving and the others had vanished and said coldly, "There is no way you will reach the Abyss of Death! I will stop you. You will meet your end in the Desolate Canyon, with no place to be buried." Lawrence had to ensure that Irving and his companions could not reach the Abyss of Death. Within the Abyss lay the greatest secrets of the Night Blades. The vast majority of the power possessed by the Night Blades originated from the Abyss of Death. If Irving and the others made it there, he could very well discover a way to completely destroy the Night Blades. To thwart Irving''s actions, the other elders of the Night Blades had lent their power to Lawrence. This was what allowed him to display such formidable strength in the recent battle. Under normal circumstances, it would have been impossible for Lawrence to handle so many enemies at once. Chapter 182: Areas Not Marked on the Map Elder Lawrence may not have succeeded in stopping Irving and the others, but he was not overly disheartened. After all, ahead of them, he had prepared even more traps. "Just keep moving forward; I''ve set plenty of traps ahead for you! You will definitely fall into an irretrievable predicament," Elder Lawrence muttered to himself as he watched the direction in which Irving and the others had disappeared. With that, Elder Lawrence transformed into a shadowy figure and vanished from sight. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving and his companions, of course, did not hear what Elder Lawrence had said. They were currently moving at full speed along the main road. In less than a quarter of an hour, they passed through the sparse woods and emerged onto the grassland. At this moment, Irving turned back to look toward the direction they had originally come from. He suddenly realized that Elder Lawrence had already disappeared. Filled with caution, Irving alerted the others, "Elder Lawrence is likely pursuing us. We need to be prepared to fight him at any moment." Upon hearing Irving''s words, the others became alert. Although they had already exhausted a significant amount of energy during the recent battle, they knew that to ensure their safety and to successfully reach the Abyss of Death, they had to be ready to face Elder Lawrence once more. However, after running for about half an hour, the group had not spotted any sign of Elder Lawrence. Aron stopped, furrowing his brow as he observed their surroundings. He suddenly realized that they had strayed from the planned route they had established before setting out. "We''re not on the path we mapped out! It seems like we''ve ended up in a very dangerous and unfamiliar area!" Aron pulled out the map. While studying it, he compared it to the environment around them, trying to determine their current location. As Aron was inspecting their surroundings, Irving was also paying close attention. Unlike Aron, who wanted to know their exact position, Irving was solely focused on ensuring that there were no enemies nearby. "I haven''t detected any monsters or exotic beasts around us. Elder Lawrence''s aura has also faded for quite some time. It seems we may have evaded his pursuit," Benjamin whispered next to Irving. Irving nodded in agreement. "I haven''t sensed Elder Lawrence or any monsters either. Perhaps we really did manage to shake off his chase with our earlier sprint." "In that case, let''s head over to Aron. Maybe we can help them figure out exactly where we are," Wendy quickly suggested. Wendy felt that she needed to provide some assistance to the others during their journey. If she contributed nothing, there was a good chance that Irving would not take her along on his next expedition. Irving nodded and then led Benjamin and Wendy over to where Aron was. At that moment, Aron and Anna were anxiously engaged in a heated discussion about their intended course of action. Nick stood by their sides, keeping a vigilant watch for any potential enemies that might appear. "What''s the situation? Haven''t you found a way to continue?" Irving asked Aron directly. Aron looked up, speaking with a tone of deep concern. "Not only have we not found a way to proceed, but we don''t even know where we are. This area isn''t marked on the map at all." As Aron spoke, Irving moved closer to Aron and Anna. The entire map lay before him, and it was indeed as Aron had said; there was no indication of the area where Irving, Aron, and the others were located. "It seems that we''ve made an unexpected discovery during this expedition. If we can return safely, we can record the information about our current location on this map. This way, others will be safer when undertaking similar missions in the future." Although the situation they faced was quite dire, Irving still managed to find a reason to feel optimistic. Anna asked Irving with a hint of frustration, "Are you suggesting we should celebrate this?" "No need for celebration," Irving replied calmly. "Since we can''t determine what kind of area we''re in, we should just retrace our steps." Irving''s suggestion left Aron and Anna feeling somewhat annoyed. They believed that Irving''s proposal held no real value. "If you''re not willing to help us, you could at least keep quiet. There''s no need for sarcasm," Aron said in a lowered voice. He genuinely felt that Irving was mocking the Angel Guild. "How could I be mocking you? I honestly believe we should go back the way we came. Elder Lawrence surely won''t be waiting for us at the same place. He must think we''ve headed straight to the Abyss of Death, which means he will set traps ahead of us to block our path. If we retrace our steps now, we can catch him off guard. Plus, we can continue along our planned route from where we originally were." Irving''s words began to sway Aron and Anna. At that moment, Benjamin chimed in, "Continuing to argue over this map is pointless. You won''t be able to figure out where we are in the short term." With Irving and Benjamin''s persuasion, Aron and Anna ultimately agreed to Irving''s plan. "You''re right. Let''s go back the way we came," Aron said. The group retraced their steps, but what happened next plunged them into a state of panic. They suddenly realized that even by going back the way they came, they could not return to their previous location. They were trapped in this vast grassland. As time passed, they gradually sensed that something very dangerous lurked beneath the ground. "Have you noticed that it seems like something is moving underneath the surface?" Wendy asked Irving in a hushed voice. Irving nodded. "You don''t need to worry about that. I think we just need to keep moving forward." After saying this, Irving continued onward. Although Irving, Aron, and Anna remained calm, Benjamin, Wendy, and Nick struggled to maintain their composure. Nick approached Aron from behind and asked, "Captain, I feel like we haven''t retraced our steps at all. It seems like we''ve entered another unknown area. Are we really going to keep moving forward? I can''t shake the feeling that there are monsters lurking beneath the ground. Shouldn''t we prepare for a fight? Or maybe we should find a safe place to rest for a while?" Nick''s proposed plan was indeed something that Irving and Aron had considered. However, neither Irving nor Aron was willing to simply stop the group. They all felt that if they stopped, the unknown entities lurking beneath the ground would likely launch an immediate attack on them. "I don''t think we''re going the wrong way! If we keep moving forward, we''ll definitely return to where we were before!" Aron hadn''t even finished speaking when Irving smiled and answered for him. Nick glanced between Irving and Aron before reluctantly falling back into his original position. The group continued to advance across the grassland for another half hour. During this time, everyone could feel that the moving entities beneath the ground were getting closer. Although no one had fallen into a state of panic, the expressions on their faces were serious and tense. "Look! We''ve actually returned to the original place!" Irving suddenly broke the silence, pointing ahead with his hand. The group followed Irving''s gesture and indeed saw a massive stone wall. This wall was part of the monster they had previously defeated. Seeing the stone wall, the expressions of everyone relaxed a bit. "Shouldn''t we be cautious? What if Elder Lawrence is still waiting there?" Benjamin reminded the group. "You''re right, and I must add this: Elder Lawrence will obviously have set traps for us at the original location," Irving coldly stated. Irving''s tone shocked everyone. He only spoke with such coldness when faced with a provocation from an enemy that needed to be eliminated. As soon as Irving finished speaking, monstrous creatures suddenly materialized before them. Among these monsters were extraordinarily large spider-like creatures and somewhat smaller but incredibly agile dire wolves. The coordinated attack of these two types of monsters posed a significant threat to the group. "Stop standing around! Get ready for battle!" Aron shouted urgently at the others. At Aron''s reminder, the group snapped into a combat mindset. Facing the charging dire wolves, Nick and Benjamin teamed up to take down the closest one to them. During the battle, although Wendy couldn''t provide much assistance, she nonetheless used her bow and arrows to successfully hinder the advance of other creatures. Anna stood beside Nick, taking care of any dire wolves that Nick and Benjamin had not managed to eliminate. Meanwhile, Aron and Irving directed their attacks towards the giant spider. The moment the monsters appeared, they had recognized that the giant spider was the strongest among them. Therefore, as the two most powerful members of the team, it was their responsibility to confront the most formidable foe. Without hesitation, the two launched their assault on the giant spider. The giant spider, in turn, locked onto Irving and Aron as its targets. Thus, a fierce battle erupted between Irving''s group and the horde of monsters. Chapter 183: Falling into the Underground Space Although Irving and the others were not in great shape when faced with the assault of the dire wolves and giant spider, they had a wealth of combat experience. Thanks to their coordination, Irving and his team successfully thwarted the monsters'' attacks, eliminating the vast majority of the creatures that had charged at them. As before, once the dire wolves and the giant spider were defeated, they yielded no loot. This indicated that these monsters were merely illusory projections summoned by Elder Lawrence. "Elder Lawrence must be nearby; otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to control so many illusory projections," Anna stated decisively after the battle concluded. Even though Anna was not particularly skilled in direct combat, she excelled in assessing the types and characteristics of summoned creatures. The monsters they had just faced were not ordinary summons. The power of those creatures clearly derived from Elder Lawrence himself. Irving immediately agreed with Anna''s assessment. "You''re right; I also believe Elder Lawrence is somewhere around us. But he certainly won''t make it easy for us to find him." No sooner had Irving spoken than his expression changed dramatically. "Spread out quickly!" he shouted at the group, simultaneously shoving Wendy forcefully away from him. Aron, Anna, Benjamin, and Nick all reacted swiftly. Only Wendy, still suspended in mid-air, was trying to comprehend the situation. Before she could even touch the ground, a deafening explosion erupted from the spot where the group had just been standing. Wendy caught a glimpse out of the corner of her eye and suddenly saw Elder Lawrence materializing in that very location. "I told you before, there is absolutely no way for you to escape my pursuit," Elder Lawrence declared, his condition significantly improved compared to before. He had fully restored his power to its peak state. With Lawrence''s appearance, a multitude of monster projections also manifested around him. "Although you have a large number of people, I know that only two of you can truly make a difference: Irving and Aron!" Elder Lawrence named them directly, and immediately, the projections of numerous monsters surged toward Irving and Aron. Despite Irving quickly summoning the Staff of Calamity, he found it impossible to repel all the monster projections in such a short time. Nearby, Aron was also locked in a fierce battle, struggling to fend off the attacks. Seeing this, Anna and Nick made a quick decision to launch an assault on Elder Lawrence himself. Anna produced her most precious item, transforming herself into a pink shadow. This pink figure swiftly glided toward Elder Lawrence. Elder Lawrence didn''t even glance at the pink shadow that Anna had transformed into. Just as the pink figure got very close to him, Lawrence conjured a massive projection of a Devourer right beside him. The Devourer opened its enormous mouth and consumed the pink shadow, engulfing it completely. At the same time, Nick effortlessly leaped behind Elder Lawrence, brandishing his poisoned dagger and lunging it fiercely toward the elder. Lawrence made no attempt to evade, and the poisoned dagger stabbed directly into his waist. "The venom on my dagger is extremely potent. You won''t be able to hold out for long, and there''s no antidote for this poison," Nick exclaimed triumphantly, quickly retreating back to Benjamin''s side and smugly addressing Elder Lawrence. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You haven''t succeeded! The figure standing there isn''t the real Elder Lawrence! You''ve been deceived!" Aron''s voice rang out from a short distance away. Upon hearing this, the smile on Nick''s face quickly vanished. He realized he needed to move to a safer position. However, before he could reach Aron and Irving, the projection of Lawrence appeared right next to him. The projection extended its left hand and slapped Nick hard across the face. Under normal circumstances, projections couldn''t harm physical beings. However, Elder Lawrence possessed a unique ability. He could allow his projection to attack physical beings. Caught completely off guard, Nick was knocked to the ground with a single slap. "You truly overestimate yourself. Such a despicable sneak attack could never succeed. My goal is to eliminate all of you, and it starts with you!" Elder Lawrence''s projection rapidly rose, extending numerous black tentacles from its form. These black tendrils swiftly ensnared Nick, binding him tightly. Seeing this, Benjamin and Wendy, who were not far from Nick, immediately launched their attacks on Elder Lawrence. However, their efforts were utterly ineffective; their strikes passed right through Lawrence''s projection, hitting the ground behind it instead. "What''s going on? Why can''t we hit Elder Lawrence?!" Benjamin exclaimed, astonished. He also sensed that the battle was shifting in an unacceptable direction for them. Benjamin quickly sought help from Irving. "Can you tell us how to deal with Elder Lawrence''s projection? We''re out of ideas on how to counter him." Hearing Benjamin''s plea, Irving defended against the onslaught of numerous monster projections while taking stock of the battle situation. Anna''s attack had completely failed, and she was now fully under Lawrence''s control. Although Nick had not been killed by Lawrence, he had lost all ability to fight back. Although Benjamin and Wendy were temporarily safe, they found themselves unable to contribute anything meaningful to the battle. At this point, Irving realized that he could only rely on his own strength to escape this dire situation. With a resolute determination, Irving seized his Staff of Calamity and swung it fiercely at the monstrous entities before him. One fireball after another erupted from the staff and hurtled toward the horde of creatures. While the fireballs conjured by the Staff of Calamity were undeniably powerful, their force diminished significantly when striking the projections of the monsters. Irving did not harbor any illusions that his attacks would bring swift success; his primary aim was simply to buy himself some additional time through this tactic. After temporarily repelling the nearby monster projections, Irving slammed the Staff of Calamity forcefully into the ground. He then began to tap into the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl that resided within him. The Taikoo Flame Pearl, born from the depths of the shelter game, could unleash its full potential within that very realm. The immense energy of the Taikoo Flame Pearl not only amplified Irving''s strength but also triggered violent tremors in the ground around him, causing chunks of earth to collapse and fall away. "You want to achieve your goals? Your true opponent is me! You can only realize your ambitions by defeating me!" Irving shouted coldly in the direction of Elder Lawrence. Elder Lawrence''s projection cast a cold, scrutinizing glance at Irving, revealing that he had no intention of abandoning his plan to strangle Nick. However, as he watched the ground continue to collapse, a flicker of anxiety crossed Lawrence''s features. "What have you done? Why is the ground around us constantly giving way? Don''t you realize how critical this place is for all of us? To reach the Abyss of Death, we must traverse the Desolate Canyon. And the area we are currently in is a part of that canyon. If the entire ground collapses, there will be no pathway left leading to the Abyss of Death!" Upon hearing Elder Lawrence''s urgent words, Irving replied coldly, "If I can indeed sever the connection between your Night Blades and the Abyss of Death, then even if our plan fails utterly this time, I would still deem it a worthwhile endeavor." After saying this, Irving focused all of his energy, fully unleashing the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The tremors beneath them intensified, and the collapsing ground increased dramatically. Elder Lawrence, unable to maintain his composure any longer, violently hurled Nick away. Without hesitation, he charged at Irving with lightning speed. Lawrence''s actions played directly into Irving''s hands, as he had hoped that Lawrence would fixate his attacks on him, thus sparing the others from greater peril. Irving was brimming with confidence, convinced that he would not be easily defeated in his confrontation with Elder Lawrence. The projection of Lawrence collided with the aura generated by Irving''s use of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, resulting in a sudden and violent explosion. Before anyone could react, the surrounding ground was violently shattered by the blast. The entire landscape plummeted into an unknown underground area. Both Irving and Elder Lawrence found themselves locked in a struggle as they fell into the depths of the Desolate Canyon. Meanwhile, the others landed in different places: Aron and Anna fell together, while Nick and Benjamin ended up in another location. Wendy was the unluckiest of all, as she fell alone into an uncharted region. During the fall, everyone hoped to rely on their own strength to remain conscious. However, both Irving and Elder Lawrence ultimately found it impossible to maintain awareness, losing consciousness after just a few seconds of descent. Time passed¡ªhow long, they could not tell¡ªuntil Irving gradually began to regain his senses. He suddenly realized he was in a cavern, next to a gently flowing river. Not far from the riverbank lay Elder Lawrence. The moment Irving spotted Lawrence, he quickly regained his focus. He resolved to take the initiative and eliminate his opponent while he was still unconscious. Chapter 184: Reluctant Cooperation Under Pressure Although Irving''s movements were already fast enough, he still couldn''t manage to kill Elder Lawrence before the latter regained consciousness. Just as Irving raised his Staff of Calamity, Elder Lawrence''s eyes flew open. Though Elder Lawrence''s awareness was still quite hazy, his instinct for battle kicked in, allowing him to dodge Irving''s attack. He leaped directly to the other side of the river. Thus, Irving and Elder Lawrence confronted each other across the flowing water. "You truly are a treacherous person! You actually planned to take advantage of my unconsciousness to kill me?!" Elder Lawrence spat furiously at Irving as he regained his senses. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving let out a cold laugh. "If you had regained consciousness before me, you would have done the same." Despite both men harboring intentions to eliminate one another, they each held back slightly, aware of certain reservations. Both Irving and Elder Lawrence realized that their strength had not returned as swiftly as they had hoped. Even though their minds were clear, the power at their disposal now was significantly weaker than before. Irving could barely muster the energy to cast spells with the Staff of Calamity. During their standoff, Elder Lawrence attempted to summon a projection of a monster, but he was unsuccessful. After a prolonged silence, both men began to glean the other''s condition. Elder Lawrence took the initiative to speak to Irving. "It seems your strength can''t recover quickly either. Mine isn''t returning rapidly, either. So let''s not be enemies. We''ll part ways and act independently," Elder Lawrence stated before making his way downstream along the river. After a moment of hesitation, Irving ultimately accepted Elder Lawrence''s suggestion, heading upstream along the river. However, they had barely separated when a powerful roar from a nearby monster echoed through the air. In that instant, both Irving and Elder Lawrence recognized the formidable strength of the creature that had let out the cry. They realized that if they ventured out alone, they would have no chance of defeating it. Moreover, due to the nature of the cave system, both Irving and Elder Lawrence found it impossible to determine the exact location of the powerful monster. Eventually, Lawrence returned to his original position, and Irving gradually made his way back as well. "Although we are enemies, in this situation, we must cooperate. Only through collaboration can we ensure our survival," Elder Lawrence said with a hint of disdain. Irving nodded, but the look in his eyes still conveyed his desire to eliminate Lawrence. "Let''s proceed along either side of the river. When we encounter the monster, we can support each other. But if you act foolishly, I won''t offer you any assistance," Elder Lawrence warned coldly. In Elder Lawrence''s view, his knowledge of the underground area of the Desolate Canyon was far greater. Thus, even when faced with danger, he believed he could react faster than Irving. Although Irving agreed with Elder Lawrence''s strategy, he felt that he was the one at a greater advantage. After all, he still had the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl at his disposal. While the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl was somewhat sealed, Irving could still tap into part of its strength in urgent situations. The two men advanced along the river, each wary of the other and calculating their next moves. After about fifteen minutes of travel, they suddenly noticed that the river ahead was widening. "It seems we have arrived in a significantly broader area. In this spacious region, we should be able to find more clues," Elder Lawrence explained. Irving nodded but remained silent. As they continued along the now widened river for several hundred meters, they were astonished to find themselves in a jungle entirely composed of crystal. Within these crystals, various monsters were sealed. Elder Lawrence tapped on one of the crystals and couldn''t help but exclaim, "The quality of these crystals is exceptionally high. I am genuinely curious about what kind of being would think to use such high-quality crystals to seal monsters." Just as Elder Lawrence finished speaking, he suddenly froze in place. Because not far from him, a Winged Dragon, radiating a faint blue-green glow, was resting with its eyes closed. It was clear that all these crystals belonged to the Winged Dragon. The moment they spotted the creature, both Elder Lawrence and Irving held their breath. They both understood that encountering a Winged Dragon in such a confined area was extremely dangerous. "We need to move slowly and definitely avoid disturbing that Winged Dragon," Elder Lawrence whispered to Irving. Irving nodded in agreement, recognizing the validity of the warning. The two men proceeded cautiously, tiptoeing past the Winged Dragon. However, as Lawrence walked by, he accidentally kicked one of the nearby crystals. The crystal, already fragile, toppled over with a clear, sharp sound as it hit the ground. The Winged Dragon, resting with its eyes closed, immediately opened its amber eyes at the sound. Spotting Lawrence and Irving, the creature was filled with rage. The Winged Dragon flapped its wings, creating a fierce gust of wind around its body. With their diminished strength, Lawrence and Irving found themselves unable to resist the force of the wind generated by the Winged Dragon. In an instant, they were both thrown off their feet, and the Winged Dragon had no intention of letting them escape. It surged toward Elder Lawrence and Irving with relentless speed. In this moment of crisis, both Irving and Elder Lawrence naturally hoped that the other would take the rear. After all, the one who stayed behind would be at risk of being eaten by the Winged Dragon, while the one in front could seize the opportunity to escape its pursuit. "You still have the nerve to keep running? The Winged Dragon awoke because of you! You should just stop right now!" Irving shouted at Elder Lawrence. Elder Lawrence, of course, did not agree with Irving''s accusation. "You bear some responsibility as well, so it should be you who holds the rear. Besides, you are much younger than I am; young people should take care of their elders." Elder Lawrence expressed his thoughts without regard for Irving''s objections. However, no matter what they said, the Winged Dragon would not change its course of action. As it pursued the two men, the Winged Dragon continuously unleashed flames from its mouth. Irving and Elder Lawrence had no choice but to run while dodging the fire that spewed forth. As they fled, both of their stamina quickly began to wane. Eventually, neither Irving nor Elder Lawrence had the strength to continue running. The Winged Dragon finally caught up to them. With fury, the Winged Dragon glared at Irving and Elder Lawrence, opening its massive jaws wide, preparing to swallow them both whole. But just at that moment, a gigantic spear was hurled down from the distant stone wall. The spear struck the Winged Dragon''s left wing with deadly accuracy, prompting the enraged creature to turn its gaze toward the direction from which the spear had come. Soon after, another spear hit its right wing. More and more spears rained down from the stone wall. Irving and Elder Lawrence stood in astonishment, watching the barrage of spears, momentarily at a loss for words. Ultimately, after being relentlessly struck by the spears, the Winged Dragon let out a pained howl and collapsed to the ground. With the Winged Dragon dead, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed through the darkness. Both Irving and Elder Lawrence realized that they were surrounded by many people, or at least humanoid creatures. After a moment, a group of individuals dressed in primitive tribal garb appeared before Irving and Elder Lawrence. The man at the forefront asked serious questions about the two men, seemingly assessing whether they posed any threat. Elder Lawrence began speaking in a language that Irving could not understand. Upon hearing Lawrence''s words, the tribal leader shot a fierce glare at Irving. "What exactly did you say to him?! Why is he looking at me like that?!" Irving exclaimed. Elder Lawrence smiled and replied, "You''ll find out what I told him very soon! No matter how many schemes you come up with, I will be the one to succeed in the end. I have many allies here." With confidence, Elder Lawrence stood tall and began walking slowly towards the tribal leader. However, just as he had taken half a step forward, two other members of the primitive tribe blocked his path. Elder Lawrence wore a look of surprise as he once again spoke to the tribal members in a language that Irving could not understand. This time, however, Lawrence''s words did not yield any results. The tribal members swiftly bound Lawrence, while two others approached Irving and restrained him as well. "It seems you are not very familiar with them either. You might end up facing the same fate as I do. Although I have no idea what you said to those tribal people, I suspect you want them to kill me. If you share my fate, then you too will be killed by them," Irving sneered at Elder Lawrence as they were led away by the tribal members. While Irving mocked Lawrence, his primary concern was his own fate and that of his companion. Elder Lawrence remained silent, expressionless. He realized that he had indeed made a blunder. The words he had just spoken were in the language of the primitive tribe. He had hoped they would kill Irving and offer him as a sacrifice to the ancient god that the tribe worshipped. What Lawrence had not anticipated was that the tribe also intended to sacrifice him to the very god they revered. Yet no matter how much Elder Lawrence regretted his actions, it was already too late. They could only be taken deeper into the primitive tribe''s territory and consider their escape options from there. Chapter 185: The Territory of the Night Blades As Irving and Elder Lawrence were being taken away by the members of the primitive tribe, Benjamin slowly began to regain consciousness. Although he couldn''t open his eyes immediately, he could hear the sound of rushing water nearby. It seemed he was beside a waterfall. Summoning all his strength, Benjamin struggled to open his eyes. Just as he had suspected, he found himself next to a large lake formed by a massive waterfall. Not far from him lay Nick, pale and unconscious, with his eyes tightly shut at the edge of the lake. Benjamin fought to his feet and stumbled over to Nick''s side. "Wake up! Wake up!" he urged, gently patting Nick''s face. After a moment, Nick finally furrowed his brow and slowly opened his eyes. "Where are we? Are we in the underground area of the Desolate Canyon?" The first thing Nick did upon regaining consciousness was to inquire about their surroundings. Benjamin, of course, had no definite answer, but he believed they must indeed be in the underground area of the Desolate Canyon. After all, the last thing he remembered before losing consciousness was the ground of the Desolate Canyon collapsing beneath them. "We should be in the underground area of the Desolate Canyon, but I can''t say for sure exactly where we are," Benjamin replied, glancing around with a hint of helplessness. At that moment, Nick finally managed to struggle to his feet. "We can''t stay here. We need to find a way to reunite with the others," he said in a weak voice. Although Nick and Benjamin were roughly equal in strength, Nick had suffered severe injuries from Elder Lawrence during the earlier battle. He was in a very weakened state now. "You''re right; we do need to find the others. But where should we look for them?" Benjamin replied with a hint of helplessness. "Let''s move along the lake! We should be able to find a river eventually. Perhaps our companions are downstream by the river," Nick suggested. Despite his weakness, his intellect remained unaffected. He quickly deduced the direction of the river. In truth, Benjamin had already figured it out as well. After all, rivers typically flow away from waterfalls. The two of them continued to make their way along the lake and river. After about half an hour of walking, they suddenly stopped in front of a stone. On the stone was a very intricate symbol. Nick felt a sense of familiarity with the symbol. "I feel like I''ve seen this symbol before, but I can''t quite remember where." Benjamin replied coldly, "That symbol belongs to the Night Blades. We need to be extra cautious from here on out. We have entered the territory of the Night Blades." Benjamin''s words made Nick a bit anxious. "What if Elder Lawrence is not far from here? If we run into him, we wouldn''t stand a chance against him," Nick said with a hint of worry. Benjamin forced a bitter smile and replied, "If we really encounter him, we would just be waiting for death. His strength far exceeds ours. But I think my luck is holding out; we probably won''t run into him." After saying that, Benjamin quickly led Nick forward. Although they encountered several Night Blades insignias along the way, they didn''t come across any members of the Night Blades. It seemed that they were in an unimportant area within the Night Blades'' territory. After about half a day''s journey, the two finally found signs of human activity. They saw a small dock next to a river, and there were even ropes tied to a boat at the dock. "Maybe someone from the Night Blades will show up at this dock. We can set up an ambush around here and wait for others to appear. If it''s a member of the Night Blades, we can rush in and subdue him," Benjamin quickly formulated a plan. Nick didn''t voice any objections; he felt that opposing it would be pointless anyway. The two quickly took cover beneath the dock. After patiently waiting for a while, two individuals approached the dock, chatting and laughing. It was clear from their attire that they were members of the Night Blades. "I wonder when Elder Lawrence will be back. He''s left all these boring tasks for us subordinates, while he''s off who knows where," one of them complained. "Enough with the whining! Complaining won''t make the work disappear! Let''s just get the water plants out of the river as quickly as we can. Once we finish with this, we can hurry back to Shadow City. I haven''t been back in over half a month; I wonder if anything has changed there," the other replied. The two Night Blades members were clearly discussing the task assigned to them by Elder Lawrence. After listening for a bit longer, Benjamin felt that they weren''t revealing any other important information, so he shot Nick a meaningful glance. With that, Benjamin and Nick charged out from the shadows. The two Night Blades members, caught completely off guard, were quickly defeated by Benjamin. "Who are you? Why are you attacking us here? Do you have any idea who we are?!" the defeated Night Blades members yelled, still arrogantly defiant despite their defeat. The two felt that they were in the Night Blades'' territory, so they had no reason to fear anyone. "I know exactly who you are; you''re just two lowly lackeys of the Night Blades," Benjamin said coldly to the two. Upon hearing this, the expressions on their faces shifted dramatically. "Since you know our identities, you should let us go. If you release us now, we won''t hold it against you," one of the Night Blades members insisted, still trying to threaten Nick and Benjamin. After hearing this, Benjamin stepped closer to one of them and delivered a hard kick. "Maybe you didn''t quite understand what I just said. Let me make it clear: you better listen to me, or things are going to get ugly for you." Though Benjamin often gave off an impression of being quiet and indifferent, he was actually well-versed in interrogation as the manager of Ocean Group''s security department. He knew that he had to apply immense pressure to force them to divulge all the information he needed. The Night Blades member who had just been kicked turned pale, beads of cold sweat forming on his forehead. "It seems you''re finally starting to calm down. Now we can have a proper conversation," Benjamin said, stepping within a foot of the two. "I know you are members of the Night Blades. So you need to tell me your specific identities, and I also want to know why you are here," Benjamin stated, then waited for the two Night Blades members to respond. The two members hesitated slightly, but after catching a glimpse of Benjamin''s icy glare, they ultimately decided to answer all his questions. "We''re just members of the 12th squad under Elder Lawrence. We are here to remove all the water plants from the river," one of them explained. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing their response, Benjamin nodded and continued questioning. "Why do you need to remove all the water plants from the river? Isn''t it normal for a river to have water plants?" "The water plants in the river are actually toxic. Moreover, once we remove them, we can use these plants to feed some monsters," the other member replied. Benjamin and Nick were taken aback by the revelation that the Night Blades were using such a method to nurture poisonous monsters. Benjamin''s mind raced further, connecting the dots to Elder Lawrence''s combat style. Perhaps the monsters summoned by Elder Lawrence were all creatures he had bred. "What kinds of monsters are you feeding with the water plants? Speak up quickly," Benjamin demanded. Upon hearing this question, the expressions on the faces of the two Night Blades members turned to confusion. "We really don''t know what kind of monsters we''re feeding. The information about those monsters is classified. Only members who are very close to Elder Lawrence have the right to know," one of the Night Blades members replied. Benjamin and Nick actually found this response somewhat agreeable. After all, Elder Lawrence appeared to be a very cautious person, and it made sense that he wouldn''t share information about the monsters he bred with low-ranking members of the Night Blades. Exchanging glances, Benjamin and Nick then posed another crucial question. "You say you''re members of the 12th squad under Elder Lawrence. How many subordinates does he actually have? What is the extent of his influence?" "Elder Lawrence has at least 20 Night Blades squads under his command, and his sphere of influence actually spans the entire Desolate Canyon. Only a few primitive tribes within the Desolate Canyon do not submit to Elder Lawrence. However, those tribes do not conflict with us, as they are aware of our strength. The core of Elder Lawrence''s influence is Shadow City. Shadow City is the most important city surrounding the Desolate Canyon. It''s just that people like you are unaware of its existence," the Night Blades member explained. The mention of Shadow City caught Benjamin''s attention. While he had never heard of it before, Nick recalled coming across the name in the Angel Guild''s database. Nick lowered his voice and said to Benjamin, "Our Angel Guild''s database does mention Shadow City. We had previously tried to locate Shadow City but never found any relevant clues. Perhaps we can use this opportunity to successfully pinpoint the location of Shadow City. If we can rendezvous with others, we might be able to completely dismantle the Night Blades'' influence in the Desolate Canyon." Chapter 186: Responsibilities of the Angel Guild Members Amidst a cacophony of arguing voices, Aron slowly opened his eyes. He felt as if his head had been struck by a heavy object. After a struggle to get up from the ground, Aron suddenly realized he was in a wilderness-like area. Not far from him, Anna was still lying on a rock with her eyes tightly shut. "Anna! Wake up! Are you okay?!" With Aron''s urging, Anna finally managed to awaken. Just like Aron, she was oblivious to her surroundings upon waking. However, the loud arguing coming from nearby caught their attention. "It sounds like the arguing is coming from a slope below us. Are we¡­ above a valley?" Anna asked Aron, a hint of confusion in her voice. Aron shook his head. "I don''t know, but we can go take a look over there first." Aron quickly moved toward the direction of the noise, soon arriving at the edge of a cliff. Just as Anna had guessed, they were indeed positioned above a valley. Below, several individuals were engaged in a heated argument. Among them, three people looked very familiar to Aron and Anna. These three were typical members of the Night Blades, but their levels were not particularly high. Opposite the Night Blades members stood a makeshift team of casual players. It seemed that both sides were embroiled in a dispute over the ownership of a loot drop. "I never expected to run into members of the Night Blades here. It seems that there are quite a few of them in the Desolate Canyon," Aron remarked to Anna. Anna nodded in agreement. "Since Elder Lawrence is here, it''s definitely not surprising that there are many Night Blades members around. Elder Lawrence is surely a core member of the Night Blades. While I''m not sure who ranks higher between him and Elder Seville, I do know that he likely commands more power than Elder Seville does." Anna''s analysis was far more precise than Aron''s. Although she hadn''t encountered Elder Lawrence''s subordinates in the previous battle, she believed that the Desolate Canyon held significant importance for the Night Blades. Therefore, Elder Lawrence''s position here must be quite prominent. "What should we do next? Are we just going to stand by and watch? I think as members of the Angel Guild, we should help the ordinary players who are being harassed by the Night Blades," Aron suggested directly to Anna. Aron had always been a person with a strong sense of justice. Moreover, after becoming the true leader of the Angel Guild, he felt even more compelled to fulfill the duties of an Angel Guild member. The original purpose of establishing the Angel Guild was to address the various unexpected situations that arose within the shelter game. After the emergence of the Night Blades, the primary goal of the Angel Guild shifted to confronting them. As members of the Angel Guild, they had to be enemies of the Night Blades at all times. Even if cooperation was necessary, it could only be born from self-interest. After observing the situation for a while, Anna directly agreed with Aron''s plan of action. "I think your plan is sound. Let''s jump down from the cliff. Although we''ve sustained some injuries in our previous encounter, our strength has mostly recovered now." After saying this, Aron jumped off the cliff without hesitation. The arguing members of the Night Blades and the ordinary players were oblivious to Aron and Anna''s actions. By the time Aron and Anna reached them, the argument was still in full swing. "This loot was obtained after we struggled to defeat a powerful exotic beast. You have no right to take it from us!" shouted a leading ordinary player at the Night Blades members. The expressions on the faces of the three Night Blades members were extremely fierce, and they wore cold smirks. "Do you even know where you are? This is the Desolate Canyon! All loot from the Desolate Canyon belongs to us, the Night Blades! Hand over that loot immediately. If you continue to create a fuss, don''t blame us for being rude! The strength of the Night Blades members is formidable!" The leading Night Blades member may not have been particularly strong himself, but he still had the audacity to make such statements in front of ordinary players. Ordinary players often felt intimidated when faced with powerful organizations like the Night Blades and the Angel Guild. Most would simply choose to flee. However, just as the leading player finished his sentence, an unfamiliar voice echoed from behind the crowd. "When did the Desolate Canyon become your Night Blades'' territory? You have no right to control the Desolate Canyon. The entire shelter game belongs to all of humanity." As Aron spoke, he stepped out from the shadows. His sudden appearance left both the Night Blades members and the ordinary players engaged in the argument bewildered. The Night Blades member who had just been boasting looked at Aron dismissively and said, "Who are you? What gives you the right to talk to me?" Upon hearing this, Aron merely smiled. In an instant, he transformed into a swift blur and, before anyone could react, appeared right next to the Night Blades member. The other two Night Blades members, confronted with this unexpected situation, chose to flee without hesitation. "It seems your companions don''t believe that being a member of the Night Blades in the Desolate Canyon guarantees safety. They abandoned you without a second thought. Do you have anything to say for yourself?" Aron didn''t pursue the two fleeing Night Blades members, knowing that Anna would certainly catch them. The Night Blades member under Aron''s control displayed a hint of fear on his face, but he mustered the courage to speak. "I don''t know who you are, but I have to admit your strength is impressive. However, I must warn you that the Night Blades truly control the entire Desolate Canyon. If you kill me here, the other members of the Night Blades will not let you get away with it. Our superior is Elder Lawrence, and the power he possesses is beyond your imagination." Upon hearing the name Elder Lawrence, Aron''s smile grew even brighter. "So you''re one of Elder Lawrence''s subordinates! Then why don''t you tell me what kind of person Elder Lawrence really is? If he is indeed very powerful, I might consider sparing you." Aron''s words seemed to bolster the other''s confidence a little more. "Elder Lawrence is the most powerful being in the entire Desolate Canyon. He can even command monsters and exotic beasts within the shelter game. I''ve witnessed Elder Lawrence single-handedly dismantle the primitive tribes in the Desolate Canyon. Those tribes possessed incredibly powerful and strange spells. Some were even capable of summoning extraordinarily powerful entities. Yet, when faced with Elder Lawrence, those primitive tribes were utterly powerless. You ordinary players will never gain any advantage against Elder Lawrence. So it''s best for you to leave here quickly. If you choose to leave right now, I won''t hold any grudges over what you''ve done before." After hearing this, Aron nodded in response. "Elder Lawrence does indeed possess such immense power. But why should I choose to leave? My goal is to meet Elder Lawrence, for he is my greatest enemy!" As Aron spoke these words, an expression of utter shock spread across the faces of everyone present. Even the ordinary players felt that Aron was being a bit too overconfident. "Although I don''t know your name, I, along with my friends, are very grateful to you. You just need to let us leave with our loot. There''s no need to offend too many members of the Night Blades," one of the ordinary players suggested, thinking Aron had already provided them with enough assistance and that they shouldn''t put him in a more difficult situation. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron shook his head. "This has nothing to do with you. If you want to leave, you should do so quickly. Other Night Blades members might be on their way here right now." Aron didn''t want the ordinary players to get caught up in the conflict between the Angel Guild and the Night Blades. The ordinary players exchanged glances and ultimately decided to flee as quickly as possible. They felt they had neither the right to help Aron nor the capability to fight against the Night Blades. Once the ordinary players had left, Anna appeared before Aron with the other two Night Blades members in tow. "You see? Your two companions were eventually persuaded to come back by my team." After regrouping, the three Night Blades members all wore expressions of deep frustration. They now realized that Aron and Anna were not figures they could easily defeat. "Your status in the Night Blades isn''t very high, so I won''t make things too difficult for you. I just want to know more information related to Elder Lawrence and the Night Blades. If you can provide me with the relevant intel, I might consider letting you go. If you refuse to share any information, don''t blame me for being harsh," Aron said in a surprisingly gentle tone, delivering words that instilled great fear in the Night Blades members. Without any hesitation, the three Night Blades members divulged everything they knew. However, the information they possessed was quite limited. They knew that the Desolate Canyon was under the control of the Night Blades and that their highest superior was Elder Lawrence. They were also aware that Shadow City was not far from their current location. Beyond that, they had no additional information. They had never even visited Shadow City, let alone seen Elder Lawrence in person. After gathering all the information, Aron decided to dismiss all three Night Blades members. "I didn''t spare them; I destroyed their shelters in the shelter game. Now they won''t be able to access the game any longer," Aron said, glancing at Anna as he spoke slowly. Chapter 187: King of Lightning, Zimaya Aron and Anna ultimately chose to head to Shadow City. Their decision was completely in line with that of Nick and Benjamin. However, the two groups would not encounter each other until they reached Shadow City. At the same time, Elder Lawrence and Irving were brought into a rainforest by members of the primitive tribe. Irving cautiously observed his surroundings. Although the climate of the rainforest was entirely different from that of the Desolate Canyon, the plants in the rainforest were quite similar to those in the Desolate Canyon. Additionally, Irving could spot some markers made by the primitive tribe around the edges of the rainforest. "Stop looking around. Doing so will only bring you greater misfortune," Elder Lawrence said to Irving with a hint of sarcasm. Irving retorted directly, "Your previous words have already brought us enough disaster. My actions now won''t make the situation any worse." The two of them no longer felt the need to spare each other''s feelings. After their prior collaboration, neither trusted the other at all. However, there was no longer any need for conversation, as they had been brought to a tribal area surrounded by massive trees. The walls surrounding the tribe were over 40 meters high, and the main entrance was supported by the skeletons of two enormous exotic beasts. Upon seeing this scene, a look of shock spread across Irving''s face. He hadn''t expected such a civilization to exist within the shelter game. "It seems that your knowledge is rather limited. Didn''t your friends in the Angel Guild tell you that there are other civilizations within the shelter game?" Elder Lawrence''s words left Irving feeling a bit resentful toward the Angel Guild. However, he would never voice that frustration in front of Lawrence. Irving simply replied coldly, "Don''t you think the architectural level of this primitive tribe is a bit too advanced? Can a typical primitive tribe really create such towering walls from such massive trees?" Elder Lawrence chuckled lightly. "It seems you''re the one who''s not very familiar with them. While their civilization may not be particularly advanced, and they lack a written language to pass down knowledge, the strength they possess is not inferior to ours." Just as Lawrence finished speaking, both he and Irving were led into the heart of the tribe. Upon seeing the interior conditions of the tribe, Lawrence''s expression turned urgent. "We need to cooperate closely from now on! They are about to sacrifice us to the ancient god they worship! You certainly wouldn''t want to find yourself in that situation." Elder Lawrence''s words gave Irving a renewed sense of urgency. "I certainly don''t want to be sacrificed to the ancient god they worship. But do you think I can still trust you? You are even less trustworthy than the people of this primitive tribe." "I know you don''t trust me," Elder Lawrence replied. "But you should be very clear that without each other''s help, neither of us will be able to escape successfully. So we must assist one another now." Irving did not immediately agree to Lawrence''s proposal. He wanted to understand what the members of the primitive tribe would do next. "There''s no time to hesitate! If they summon the ancient god they worship, we won''t have any chance of escaping from here!" Lawrence''s urgency grew. He had already seen the members of the primitive tribe making the final preparations for the sacrifice. Countless tribesmen had emerged from their homes. They began to circle around the tall tree at the center of the tribe, which indicated that their ritual was about to commence. "If you really want to gain my trust, then you''d better provide me with enough information. How well do you understand this tribe? What kind of ancient god do they worship?" Having gained the upper hand, Irving chose to ask the most crucial questions directly. Elder Lawrence spoke without any hesitation. "My understanding of this tribe is actually quite limited. Before the Night Blades took control of the Desolate Canyon, we had numerous confrontations with the primitive tribes here. I managed to defeat some of them, but when it came to this particular tribe, I was unable to achieve victory." "They possess incredibly powerful spells, and when the battle turns against them, they can summon the ancient god they worship. Their god is the God of Thunder, Zimaya!" This was the first time Irving had heard the name of the God of Thunder, Zimaya. "Are you sure this is a real ancient god? That name sounds strange." "This is indeed a real ancient god. The reason the name sounds odd is that Zimaya''s true name cannot be pronounced by a human throat. Don''t you know anything about ancient gods? Didn''t the members of the Angel Guild share any relevant information? In my impression, the Angel Guild shouldn''t be so careless." While Elder Lawrence raised doubts about Irving''s close collaboration with the Angel Guild, he had no intention of sowing discord between Irving and the guild. Escaping their current predicament was what Lawrence truly wanted to achieve. After hearing what Elder Lawrence said, Irving felt that the elder was not lying. After nodding, he said, "I can trust you now. So what is your plan? How can we get out of this situation?" Elder Lawrence looked around before laying out his plan in full. "My plan isn''t that complicated, but currently, my strength isn''t enough to carry it out alone." At this point, Elder Lawrence spoke very softly. "Although the members of the primitive tribe around us cannot understand what we are saying, we still need to be cautious." After saying this, Elder Lawrence revealed his plan. "When the members of the primitive tribe summon their ancient god, there will be a sudden onslaught of intense lightning and storms in the Desolate Canyon. If the lightning and storms hit the tribe we are in, we might be able to take advantage of the chaos to make our escape. Moreover, this tribe is very close to my stronghold. Once we manage to get a short distance away, I can ensure your safety. I promise you that after we successfully escape from the primitive tribe, I will no longer trouble you." Irving didn''t believe a single word of what Elder Lawrence said. He felt that the elder was not being honest. Even the method he proposed for escaping sounded incredibly half-hearted. "Are you really sure this plan will succeed? What if the lightning and storms don''t strike the tribe we are in?" "It will definitely strike! The place where the King of Lightning, Zimaya, appears will be filled with lightning and storms." Just as Elder Lawrence finished speaking, a bolt of lightning suddenly streaked across the sky. The flash illuminated the surroundings, and for a moment, Irving felt as if he had glimpsed a massive creature hidden in the clouds. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Lawrence looked up at the sky in panic. "We don''t have time to waste! If you agree to my plan, I will act according to it. If you refuse, I will consider other options." As soon as Elder Lawrence''s words fell, everyone from the primitive tribe came to a halt. They turned their attention toward Lawrence and Irving, raising their hands above their heads while chanting a song in a language that Irving could not understand. Although Irving couldn''t grasp the lyrics of the chant, he could sense the powerful melody that accompanied it. He felt as though the rhythm of the song sung by the tribe held some kind of immense power. Irving tried to keep his focus on Elder Lawrence''s plan, but suddenly he found his thoughts ensnared by the melody of the tribe''s chant. Not far away, Elder Lawrence continued to speak to Irving, but at that moment, Irving was unable to hear a single word he said. Everything in Irving''s field of vision began to move in slow motion, and the scenery at the edges of his sight became distorted. "What is happening? Why does this melody seem familiar? Why is this melody able to completely trap my thoughts?" A series of questions swirled in Irving''s mind. Just then, a thunderclap rang out. Irving''s thoughts were suddenly freed from their confinement, and Elder Lawrence''s voice returned to his ears. "What are you still doing?! Get ready for battle! The storm and lightning are about to arrive!" Irving looked toward Elder Lawrence and saw that he was indeed attempting to summon the projection of an exotic beast. Although Irving didn''t understand what had just happened, he decided to temporarily set aside the strange occurrence. He began to channel the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him. As he concentrated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving felt that he could now break free from the primitive tribe. He nodded directly at Elder Lawrence. The elder understood Irving''s intent and summoned the monster''s projection right away. Both Lawrence and Irving sprang into action almost simultaneously. They quickly broke the ropes binding them and raced toward the entrance of the primitive tribe. Behind them, bolt after bolt of lightning struck down. At the center of the tribe, atop the tallest tree, a twisted shadow made up of countless bolts of lightning began to solidify. A giant serpent-like creature radiating a golden light slowly slithered down the tree. This golden giant serpent was the King of Lightning, Zimaya! At that moment, the King of Lightning was fixated on Irving and Elder Lawrence, watching them intently as they made their escape. Chapter 188: A Desperate Escape After a brief moment of hesitation, the King of Lightning transformed into a streak of golden lightning.Although Elder Lawrence and Irving had managed to get a head start, both of them knew that the King of Lightning would catch up quickly. Elder Lawrence even took a moment to remind Irving. "The King of Lightning moves at an incredible speed. We must not look back while we are fleeing. Furthermore, the King can summon lightning and storms to hinder our escape. When trouble arises, we must help each other. Only by relying on both our strengths can we hope to escape successfully." On the surface, Elder Lawrence expressed great trust in Irving. However, deep down, he was constantly worried that Irving might betray him during their flight. While Lawrence exuded confidence when dealing with Irving and the others, he was filled with extreme fear when facing the King of Lightning. Not long ago, Elder Lawrence had fought the King of Lightning head-on. Despite putting forth his utmost effort and receiving assistance from other elders of the Night Blades, they were ultimately defeated by the King of Lightning. Irving, on the other hand, knew he could not afford to stop. He could feel an overwhelming power behind him. If the King of Lightning caught up, he wouldn''t even need to attack; with his control over lightning, he could reduce Irving to ashes in an instant. The two of them had been fleeing through the rainforest for a while when Elder Lawrence suddenly came to a halt. "Weren''t you the one who said we absolutely cannot stop? Why have you suddenly stopped now? Are you lost?" Irving asked, a hint of shock in his voice. Although Elder Lawrence didn''t answer Irving''s question, the expression on his face revealed the truth: Irving''s suspicion was correct. Elder Lawrence had actually gotten lost at a critical moment. If they couldn''t escape the rainforest quickly, the King of Lightning would catch up to them. Just as Elder Lawrence was about to speak, a series of lightning bolts struck down beside him and Irving. They hurriedly dodged the bolts raining down from the sky. As they scrambled to avoid the strikes, the figure of the King of Lightning appeared not far from them once again. At that moment, the King of Lightning had transformed into a golden tiger. This majestic creature perched on a massive tree, roaring furiously in the direction of Lawrence and Irving. "It seems the King of Lightning is extremely furious! We cannot let ourselves fall into his grasp under any circumstances!" Elder Lawrence exclaimed, panic etched across his face upon seeing the tiger form of the King of Lightning. "I know we can''t let ourselves be captured! But hurry up and give me directions! I''m not familiar with the terrain around here; you''re the only one who can lead us!" Irving shouted at Elder Lawrence in frustration. Elder Lawrence utilized the exclusive spell of the Night Blades, drawing on the power of darkness to force himself to calm down. He carefully observed his surroundings and finally identified a path leading to Shadow City. "Follow that road! There''s a lake not far ahead; we can jump into it," Elder Lawrence instructed, then took off at the fastest speed toward the direction he had indicated. Irving glanced back toward the King of Lightning, confirming that the pursuer was still on their trail. With no other options, he reluctantly followed Elder Lawrence''s lead. As they ran, neither of them dared to look back. They both understood that turning around would only slow them down, and the King of Lightning would not decrease his pace. After what felt like an eternity of frantic running, Elder Lawrence and Irving finally reached the lake. Without hesitation, Elder Lawrence leaped into the water. Irving felt a twinge of worry but realized he had no other choice. Behind him, the King of Lightning was barreling forward, surrounded by an aura of destruction and lightning. With no other options left, Irving also jumped into the lake. The moment he hit the water, a flood of strange memories surged into Irving''s mind. It seemed he had been to this lake before. In addition, it seemed that he had encountered a tremendous danger at this lake before, and he had received help from a very powerful individual here. As Irving became increasingly confused by the sudden influx of memories, Elder Lawrence''s voice echoed through the water. "Stop wasting time! Just swim forward and follow me! The King of Lightning won''t be stopped by the lake!" Under Lawrence''s guidance, Irving swam as quickly as he could through the water. Before long, he noticed that the flow of the lake''s water was moving much faster than before. Not far ahead, he heard the sound of water rushing over stones. "There''s a waterfall ahead!" Irving suddenly realized what lay before them. But even if there was a waterfall, he had no way to turn back. He could feel waves of electricity coursing through the lake water, which meant the King of Lightning was very close behind him. With the current pulling them along, both Lawrence and Irving were swept over the waterfall, and they successfully landed in the lake below. At that moment, the King of Lightning did not pursue them immediately. Instead, it transformed into a gigantic monstrous bird, circling in the sky and watching their situation. "Why hasn''t it continued to chase us? Is it unable to come to this place?" Irving asked, a hint of confusion in his eyes as he looked up at the golden bird flying above. Elder Lawrence smiled slightly. "Do you remember what I mentioned to you before? Although we were unable to defeat all the primitive tribes, we did manage to conquer some of them. Among those tribes we defeated, there were a few that also worshipped the King of Lightning. After defeating those tribes, we successfully bound the King of Lightning with a contract. The King of Lightning cannot enter the area around Shadow City. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fact that we have reached this place means we are safe, and you must come with me to Shadow City." Suddenly, a fierce expression crossed Elder Lawrence''s face. Irving had anticipated such a turn of events and was already prepared for battle. With a cold smile, Irving responded, "I''ve known for a long time that you weren''t to be trusted! So I''m ready for a fight. Do you really think you can easily defeat me in the upcoming battle?" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving launched his attack. Caught off guard, Elder Lawrence hadn''t even begun to summon a monster projection when Irving struck. Though surprised, Elder Lawrence did not easily give up. Moreover, they were very close to Shadow City, which meant Lawrence could summon his subordinates to provide assistance. "You have no chance of winning by fighting me here," Elder Lawrence declared, a smug expression on his face. However, as soon as he finished speaking, his eyes widened in shock as he looked up at an angle. The King of Lightning, now transformed into a gigantic bird, had broken through the barrier created by the contract and was rapidly charging toward Elder Lawrence and Irving. At this point, neither of them could continue their fight. They could only escape toward Shadow City as quickly as possible. "Didn''t you say that the King of Lightning was bound by the contract you set up? Why is it still able to pursue us?" Despite his deep resentment toward Elder Lawrence, Irving couldn''t help but ask his most pressing question, as the answer was crucial intelligence. Elder Lawrence did not respond to Irving''s question. He didn''t even know what kind of unexpected situation had arisen. Under normal circumstances, the contracts provided by the Night Blades were never easily broken. Furthermore, Lawrence was certain that the power of the contract had been reinforced by several Night Blades elders, some of whom were even stronger than he was. Though the chase continued, the King of Lightning''s speed had decreased compared to before. This allowed both Lawrence and Irving to ease some of their frantic efforts. They occasionally glanced back at the King of Lightning. While its speed had slowed, its power was still undiminished. This meant that once they reached Shadow City, the King of Lightning was likely to cause massive destruction. For Irving, this was not a concern at all. After all, he was hoping to wipe out the Night Blades'' influence entirely. However, for Elder Lawrence, this was absolutely unacceptable. Therefore, he planned to use a trick to lure Irving away from the King of Lightning. "You don''t want to go to Shadow City, do you? If that''s the case, let''s split up and escape. If we run separately, we should be able to confuse the King of Lightning and make it lose track of its target." In response to Elder Lawrence''s suggestion, Irving smiled and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary to complicate things! Since we''re already so close to Shadow City, let''s just go there directly! I want to see how prosperous your Shadow City really is! I want to know just how powerful the Night Blades are in Shadow City!" Irving''s words darkened Lawrence''s expression significantly. Yet, Lawrence had no other options. If he were to engage in battle with Irving now, it would only result in both of them being eliminated by the King of Lightning. He could only escape to Shadow City for the time being and then rely on the power within Shadow City to find a way to eliminate both Irving and the King of Lightning. If he succeeded, the enemies of the Night Blades would be completely eradicated. Chapter 189: Successfully Converging in Shadow City A chill crept through her left arm as Wendy struggled to open her eyes. She realized she was in a filthy sewer. Not far from her, a rat was gnawing on the corpse of another rat.Seeing this scene jolted Wendy into full awareness, and she kicked the rat away with force. "Where am I? Have I returned to the real world? Why am I in a sewer right now?!" A flurry of questions raced through her mind as she began to piece together what had happened. "I was fighting Elder Lawrence with my companions, and then the ground suddenly collapsed. It seems I fell in a completely different direction from the others." Wendy sorted through the information regarding her previous circumstances. However, none of this information helped her current situation. After some careful thought, she ultimately decided that she needed to find the exit of the sewer. "I have to get out of here quickly; the conditions are just too terrible. If I stay here too long, I might get infected by the germs in this sewer." As she spoke, Wendy glanced at the wound on her thigh. Even though she had used a piece of cloth torn from her shirt to bandage it, blood continued to seep from the injury. If Wendy''s wound became infected, her situation would worsen significantly. Limping along, she leaned against the walls of the sewer, continuing her search for a way out. She encountered one junction after another, but these passages seemed to lead deeper into the sewer''s bowels. As time dragged on, Wendy felt a growing sense of despair. She began to regret entering the shelter game in the first place. "If I hadn''t joined this shelter game, I''d be safe back at Irving''s house. Sure, Irving would be really upset with me, but he would never kick me out." Wendy believed she was very important to Irving. Even if she didn''t offer him any help, he wouldn''t throw her out. In reality, Wendy was completely mistaken. If she truly refused to assist Irving in any way, he wouldn''t allow her to stay in his home for long. After what felt like hours of wandering, Wendy sensed her strength waning. She found a somewhat cleaner spot and sat down. Not far from where she rested, there was a passage that appeared to lead upward. However, she didn''t have the energy to climb through it just yet. With a sigh, Wendy murmured, "Maybe this is fate! I''m certain I''m going to die here. I just hope Irving and the others can escape safely." Just as she finished speaking, a violent tremor shook the sewer around her. As the violent tremors continued, Wendy heard a cacophony of rats scurrying toward her from the end of the sewer. Her expression changed dramatically; she knew that countless rats were rushing straight at her. Despite the fact that her thigh wound had begun to fester, she struggled to sprint toward the nearby passage as quickly as she could. However, before Wendy could successfully reach the passage, a horde of rats crashed into her. The sheer force of the rodents propelled her forward, and she found herself quickly moving up the passage. Ultimately, Wendy was overwhelmed by the swarm and fell to the ground. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tumbled out by the mass of rats, Wendy landed not far from the exit of the sewer. The sudden turn of events left her struggling to adapt quickly. Just as she was beginning to regain her senses and assess her surroundings, she suddenly heard the voices of Nick and Benjamin. "Are you Wendy? What happened to you?! Why do you look so terrible?" Nick and Benjamin rushed to Wendy''s side, concern etched on their faces. The two of them quickly assessed her condition and produced some healing potions. "You finally came to rescue me! Where are the others? What is this place we''re in?" Wendy asked urgently, her voice filled with anxiety. Benjamin replied, "We''re in Shadow City, the core area of the Night Blades in the Desolate Canyon. We just destroyed the city hall of Shadow City, and its infrastructure has completely collapsed. As for the others, we don''t know where they are. But I believe that since we''ve survived, they should also be safe from any major danger." After hearing this, Wendy finally understood the reason behind the horde of rats that had overwhelmed her earlier. Just as the three of them were speaking, Aron and Anna arrived from another direction. "I was wondering why the outer defenses of Shadow City were practically nonexistent. Turns out, it was you guys who dismantled Shadow City''s defenses. Great job, Nick!" Aron said with a smile, praising Nick. Nick, hearing Aron''s compliment, looked a bit embarrassed. "Actually, it wasn''t just me. I didn''t play a major role in the operation. Benjamin is the real hero of this mission." Benjamin remained expressionless upon hearing this. He simply continued to scrutinize Aron and Anna. "Is Irving not with you?" Aron shook his head. "Irving isn''t with us! We haven''t found any trace of him. If what I saw before I lost consciousness is correct, then Irving should be with Elder Lawrence." The expressions on Benjamin, Wendy, and Nick''s faces turned grim at Aron''s words. They all knew too well that Elder Lawrence had the capability to fight against all of them. If Irving was indeed with Elder Lawrence, it likely meant he was facing a significant threat. "Regardless, what we need to do next is to completely destroy Shadow City. I believe Irving has enough strength to ensure his own safety," Benjamin stated, trying to maintain a sense of hope amid the dire situation. After a moment of silence, Aron laid out his plan. Benjamin immediately voiced his disagreement. "I believe Shadow City has been effectively crippled. As long as we can find Irving, destroying Shadow City would be quite easy. So, our priority right now should be to locate Irving." Despite her severe injuries, Wendy completely agreed with Benjamin''s perspective. Nick and Anna remained silent. Although they also felt that Benjamin''s plan was the most reasonable, as members of the Angel Guild, they felt they shouldn''t oppose Aron. Aron stepped closer to Benjamin and spoke in a calm tone. "I understand that you want to ensure Irving''s safety. I share that sentiment as well. However, we must consider more than just Irving''s safety; we must also think about the safety of all humanity. If the Night Blades are not swiftly eradicated, the entire human race will face a tremendous threat. I believe that when it comes to choosing between Irving and humanity, we must choose humanity." "The idea of sacrificing Irving is something I find very hard to accept," Aron continued, "but when compared to the fate of humanity being destroyed, sacrificing Irving becomes something we may have to accept." Benjamin listened coldly to this and shook his head. "If we truly want to ensure that humanity is not annihilated, we must find Irving. Only he possesses the extraordinary talent to discover a way to save humanity. You Angel Guild members may be an official organization, but your understanding of the shelter game is even less than Irving''s. You only have fragments of information that Irving doesn''t even know about." Neither Benjamin nor Aron could convince the other. The tension between the two sides escalated, and the atmosphere within the team suddenly grew a bit eerie. Aron''s expression remained relatively calm, but Anna could see that he was seething with anger. The hand gripping his weapon even began to tremble. "If Vicky and Irving were both in danger, wouldn''t you sacrifice Irving to save Vicky?" Aron confronted Benjamin directly. Benjamin''s expression didn''t change at all; he replied calmly, "It depends on the situation. I won''t let anyone sacrifice themselves willingly, and if we are to sacrifice others, it must be with their consent." Benjamin''s words completely infuriated Aron. He shouted at Benjamin, "What do you mean by that?" Anna and Nick quickly grabbed Aron, hoping to prevent a direct confrontation between him and Benjamin. Benjamin maintained his composed demeanor as he said, "What I mean is, we need to find Irving first! Destroying Shadow City can wait." He articulated each word deliberately, his patience clearly wearing thin. If Aron insisted on taking action, Benjamin would choose to go after Irving alone. Just as the conflict between Aron and Benjamin was about to erupt, a sudden flash of lightning appeared not far from Shadow City. At the same time, two figures were sprinting toward the group. All eyes were drawn to the sudden flashes of lightning. After a moment, everyone was able to see clearly who the two figures running toward them were. They were Elder Lawrence and Irving. Behind them, a massive golden creature was soaring through the sky, relentlessly pursuing them. "It looks like Irving is in trouble! We need to hurry and help him!" Anna quickly changed the subject upon seeing this. Anna understood very well that if Irving learned about what had happened earlier, he would be extremely displeased with the Angel Guild. Benjamin instinctively followed Anna into action, and Nick showed no hesitation either. Only Aron seemed to hesitate for a moment. "What are you waiting for? Don''t you plan to go save Irving?" Wendy asked Aron in a weak voice. Aron shook his head, but then he quickly ran toward Irving''s direction as well. Chapter 190: Choosing a Different Escape Route When Irving first entered Shadow City, he didn''t pay much attention to his companions. He and Elder Lawrence were nearing exhaustion. Under the relentless pursuit of the King of Lightning, it was nearly impossible for them to think about anything else.However, upon arriving at Shadow City, Elder Lawrence seemed to regain some confidence. He glanced around at the state of Shadow City and spoke directly to Irving. "We''ve arrived at Shadow City, the stronghold of our Night Blades in the Desolate Canyon. Here, I can summon considerable power. So now, we must choose different escape routes. Only then can I shake off the King of Lightning''s pursuit. I can leverage the power of Shadow City to drive him away." Irving didn''t immediately accept Elder Lawrence''s suggestion. After all, the risks associated with Lawrence''s plan were quite high for him, and the potential rewards didn''t seem substantial enough. "Rest assured, I will never choose to run away alone while you''re being pursued. Shadow City is incredibly important to me. There''s no way I can abandon it, no matter what happens." Elder Lawrence tried to persuade Irving a bit more. Upon hearing this, Irving decided to go along with Lawrence''s plan. However, before they set their plan into motion, Irving felt it necessary to remind him. "You''d better stick to the plan we agreed upon. Otherwise, you know what the consequences will be." After saying that, Irving took off down one of the more secluded paths in Shadow City. Elder Lawrence immediately cast a dark spell, and with its aid, he temporarily entered a state of invisibility. After a brief moment of assessment, the King of Lightning chose to pursue Irving instead. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving had not run far when he spotted his companions rushing toward him. "You''re all here?!" Irving exclaimed, a bit surprised to see them. But he quickly remembered the relentless King of Lightning was right behind him. "We need to find a safe place to escape! Does anyone know more about Shadow City?" As he pulled his companions forward, he asked. Benjamin, Anna, Aron, and Nick had only just arrived in Shadow City. They didn''t have much knowledge about the area. Although Nick and Benjamin had worked together to destroy Shadow City''s control center, they were not well-versed in other parts of the city. "We''ve been to the control center before, but it''s completely in ruins now. There''s no way we can ensure our safety by heading back there," Benjamin quickly explained, sharing what he and Nick knew about Shadow City. Given the circumstances, it was quite challenging for him to provide even a general overview. Irving nodded. "In that case, we''ll have to continue deeper into Shadow City for the time being." As they ran, Irving and the others reached Wendy''s side. Upon seeing the severely injured Wendy, Irving furrowed his brow and asked, "Why is everyone else okay, but you''re so badly hurt?" Wendy replied in a weak voice, "I just joined up with the others. Before that, I was alone in the sewers of Shadow City." Hearing the mention of the sewers, Irving immediately seized on the word. "There are sewers in Shadow City? Then let''s hurry and get into the sewers to escape the King of Lightning''s pursuit!" Making his decision, Irving quickly led the injured Wendy to the entrance of the sewers and then slipped inside. The others naturally followed suit, keeping close to Irving. As they entered the sewers of Shadow City, the King of Lightning was no longer able to pose a significant threat. He remained in the sky, circling like a monstrous bird and seemingly had no intention of landing. Once they had evaded the King of Lightning''s pursuit, Irving finally had the chance to communicate with his companions to confirm what they had encountered earlier. Each person took turns carefully recounting their experiences. Of course, Benjamin also brought up the disagreement between himself and Aron. After listening to everyone''s accounts, Irving shot Aron a cold glance. "It seems that the Angel Guild still doesn''t trust me very much," he remarked. This statement caused a complex array of expressions on the faces of the three members of the Angel Guild. Both Anna and Nick could feel the tension in the air, and they also believed that Aron''s previous actions were somewhat inappropriate. However, Aron didn''t see anything wrong with what he had done. "We in the Angel Guild don''t distrust you. I just think that rescuing you would take too much time, and we need to focus our efforts on destroying the Night Blades. We can''t waste a single moment," Aron stated, addressing everyone present. Irving studied Aron carefully and, confirming that he wasn''t lying, a slight smile appeared on his lips. "Your assessment isn''t entirely off. I also recognize that the Night Blades pose a significant threat to us. If we find an opportunity to eliminate them, we absolutely cannot afford to let it slip away." After saying this in a relaxed tone, Irving took a few steps closer to Aron. The distance between them had narrowed considerably, and Irving''s expression grew more serious. The others remained silent, sensing the rising tension. "However, as a companion on this mission, you seem to need to be more concerned about my safety, don''t you? Let''s not forget, it was you who insisted on bringing me along for this operation," Irving said, his icy gaze fixed on Aron. To Irving, Aron''s actions felt like a breach of their agreement. Aron''s eyes locked onto Irving''s. "I stand by what I said before: eliminating the Night Blades is the most important task!" The atmosphere between Aron and Irving had become extremely tense. Anna glanced over at Wendy. The message was clear. If a confrontation broke out between Aron and Irving, she felt it was necessary for her and Wendy to intervene. While Wendy was quite dissatisfied with Aron''s previous actions, she also believed that having internal conflicts within the team before they had escaped danger was highly unwise. Thus, Wendy was ready to step in and mediate. However, what happened next took everyone by surprise. After staring coldly at Aron for a moment, Irving took a step back. "Given the circumstances, it seems we can only collaborate on the task of eliminating the Night Blades. If the Angel Guild has any further actions unrelated to the Night Blades, don''t invite us again," Irving stated. His tone was calm, but everyone could sense that he likely would not engage in serious cooperation with the Angel Guild after this. Aron nodded. "I''ve noted what you said. But right now, our priority is to eliminate the Night Blades, so at least until we leave the Desolate Canyon, we can work together, right?" "Of course! In fact, I''m more eager to eliminate the Night Blades than you are!" Irving replied fiercely. Having learned all the details, Irving was now certain that Elder Lawrence had been deceiving him all along. After escaping Shadow City, Lawrence would undoubtedly try to locate Irving and his companions by any means necessary. Therefore, Irving felt he had to take the initiative before it was too late. "Where do you think Elder Lawrence is most likely to go? He must be in Shadow City because he can''t afford to face the consequences of its loss," Irving directly asked the others. Nick quickly responded, "I think he should be near the ruins of the control center. He probably doesn''t know that we''ve destroyed it. If we head to the area around the control center now, we should be able to find him." Irving nodded. "In that case, let''s hurry to the vicinity of the control center! However, I don''t think we need to take everyone with us. We should leave some people behind to take care of the seriously injured Wendy." Irving''s suggestion was met with general agreement. Wendy''s injuries were indeed severe, and they had no means of getting her back to full health immediately. Therefore, it was essential to leave someone behind to ensure Wendy''s safety. After discussing for a while, they ultimately decided that Anna would stay behind to care for Wendy. "The upcoming mission is going to be extremely dangerous, and we need someone who is very familiar with the control center to accompany us. So Nick and Benjamin must come with me. Among the remaining members, Anna, your strength is significantly less than Aron''s. Therefore, it makes the most sense for you to stay behind," Irving explained. Anna did not oppose Irving''s decision. "I understand. I''ll make sure to stay by Wendy''s side from now on. You all need to ensure your safety during the mission as well. Elder Lawrence is not someone who can be easily defeated," Anna reminded everyone. "I''m well aware of that. So, I plan to prepare a little gift for Elder Lawrence before I meet him," Irving said with a cold smile, his tone ominous. Irving''s expression caused some concern among his companions. "Since everyone has already organized the upcoming plan, let''s get moving quickly. We shouldn''t give Elder Lawrence any more time to prepare," Aron stated, undeterred by the previous events. His primary focus remained on eliminating the members of the Night Blades. With that, Irving led the others towards the control center in Shadow City, while Anna and Wendy stayed behind in the sewer. Chapter 191: A Gift for Elder Lawrence As Irving and the others escaped into the sewer, Elder Lawrence quickly arrived in front of the largest building in Shadow City. This building was, of course, the headquarters of the Night Blades and also the control center of Shadow City. Here, the members of the Night Blades could control everything within Shadow City.Elder Lawrence had initially thought that he could rely on the power of the control center to eliminate both Irving and the King of Lightning. However, upon seeing the state of the control center, he abandoned his previous plan. The control center had been completely destroyed. Amidst the ruins, Elder Lawrence could still see some of the slain members of the Night Blades. It didn''t take long for him to deduce who was responsible for the destruction of the Shadow City control center. Lawrence discovered traces of magic used by the Angel Guild among the ruins. "I knew those damn beasts were utterly untrustworthy!" Elder Lawrence shouted angrily at the wreckage of the control center. However, after voicing his anger, Elder Lawrence did not allow rage to cloud his judgment. He felt he should do everything possible to save Shadow City. So, he directly opened a hidden door near the ruins of the control center. This door led to the deepest part of the control center. Upon entering the secret passage, Elder Lawrence finally let out a sigh of relief. As long as he arrived here, he could be fairly certain of his safety. "It seems those fools from the Angel Guild haven''t found this secret door. If they had, they would have surely destroyed it as well," Elder Lawrence mused. Even though Nick and Benjamin had been quite serious, they were not very familiar with Shadow City. As a result, they had overlooked this hidden door during their destruction of the control center. However, even if they had found the secret passage, they wouldn''t have had the time to destroy it. After entering the hidden door, Elder Lawrence quickly moved down the dark, eerie corridor. It took him about fifteen minutes, but he finally reached the deepest part of the control center. In front of him loomed a massive door made entirely of a mysterious substance, blocking his path. Elder Lawrence rummaged through his pockets for a long time but couldn''t find the key. "Damn it! I didn''t lose the key while escaping, did I?" he suddenly thought of the most likely mishap. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If that''s the case, I''ll have to find another way to open this door." Despite being unable to locate the key, Elder Lawrence had other methods at his disposal. After all, this door, constructed from the unknown mysterious material, had been made by the Night Blades. Therefore, he could use the dark magic that the Night Blades mastered to activate it. Elder Lawrence summoned the projections of two different exotic beasts. After that, he maneuvered the projections of the exotic beasts to each side of the door. Through these projections, Elder Lawrence channeled dark energy deep into the door. As the dark power penetrated, the massive door made of mysterious substance gradually began to open. When the gap was wide enough for a person to pass through, Elder Lawrence paused. Inside the door was pitch black. Elder Lawrence felt a twinge of concern. He knew that behind this door lay the place where the most powerful artifacts in Shadow City were stored. All the items kept beyond this door were incredibly potent but came with very clear side effects. Given the destruction of the control center, Elder Lawrence seemed unable to ensure his own safety while entering this storage area. However, he couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. After hesitating for a moment, Elder Lawrence finally stepped into the warehouse. He began to search relentlessly for items that would suit him best. Yet, after a considerable time searching, he still found no weapons or equipment that were appropriate for him. "What is going on? I remember there being a lot of weapons here that were perfectly suited for me!" Just as Elder Lawrence''s words faded, the door made of the mysterious substance slammed shut. From the depths of the warehouse came the sound of noisy footsteps. Elder Lawrence fixed his gaze in the direction of the sound, and soon, a group of wolf-headed creatures entered his line of sight. The wolf leader fixed his crimson eyes on Elder Lawrence and growled, "It''s time for you to pay for what you''ve done! You Night Blades dared to imprison us! We will show you just how powerful we wolves truly are!" In the face of the wolf leader''s threat, Elder Lawrence''s expression remained largely unchanged. His emotions were similar to before, just filled with anger. After clearly seeing the wolf''s features, Elder Lawrence didn''t hesitate to retort, "Even if you foolish wolves manage to escape your confinement, you have no chance of defeating me here." After saying this, Elder Lawrence summoned numerous projections of monsters. The moment these projections appeared, they drew the attention of the equipment in the warehouse. Although the monsters themselves lacked the intelligence to use the gear, Elder Lawrence could control their movements through the projections. Seeing this, the wolf leader immediately entered a frenzied state. An intense aura of bloodlust enveloped him, to the extent that even the projections of the monsters felt intimidated by the wolf leader''s presence. Once in his frenzied state, the wolf leader charged toward Elder Lawrence with incredible speed. "Today, I will bite you to death and devour you piece by piece!" With a surge of overwhelming malice, the wolf leader lunged at Elder Lawrence, claws stained with blood raised high. Elder Lawrence was well aware that he could not gain an advantage in close combat. Therefore, he transformed into a wisp of black mist and disappeared into the shadows. At the same time, the projections of the monsters he had summoned also slipped into the darkness. The wolf leader narrowed his crimson eyes, scanning the surroundings. The ordinary wolves around him were also warily observing their environment. Both sides were locked in a standoff. Elder Lawrence would not easily launch an attack from the darkness, while the wolves were unable to take any offensive action as long as they had not located him. During this tense standoff, a series of violent tremors shook the ground from above. The wolf leader looked up, slightly puzzled, as the ceiling of the warehouse began to shake. Occasionally, stones and dust fell from above. As time passed, the intense shaking became more pronounced. Both Elder Lawrence and the wolf leader could sense that the tremors were getting closer to their position. As the ceiling shook more violently, the wolf leader felt an overwhelming sense of danger. "Quick, retreat to a safer position!" the wolf leader shouted to his subordinates. He then agilely leaped deeper into the warehouse. Hiding in the shadows, Elder Lawrence furrowed his brow as he observed the ceiling of the warehouse. He couldn''t understand why the violent tremors were getting closer to this place. While he felt a certain amount of panic, he did not react like the wolf leader. Elder Lawrence believed that staying hidden would ensure his safety. As Lawrence watched, a bolt of lightning pierced through the ceiling of the warehouse. The King of Lightning, in its massive serpent form, slithered into the warehouse. For the King of Lightning, the shadowy figure of Lawrence was a very conspicuous target. The serpent rapidly made its way toward Elder Lawrence. At the same time, the King of Lightning was surrounded by a multitude of crackling bolts of electricity. These bolts struck various items in the warehouse, triggering a series of chain reactions. Some of the objects within the warehouse were completely activated, and the power released by these activated items further empowered others. As the chain reactions continued, the forces bound in the deepest part of the Shadow City control center''s warehouse grew stronger and stronger. Realizing this, Elder Lawrence knew he had to escape quickly. He was acutely aware that when these forces accumulated to a certain extent, even the door made of mysterious substances would not be able to withstand them. Naturally, the King of Lightning would pursue Elder Lawrence. After both Lawrence and the King of Lightning exited the warehouse, the wolf leader also sensed that it was extremely dangerous to remain inside. "We must leave here as quickly as possible, but before we go, you can take one or two pieces of equipment with you," the wolf leader instructed. He himself did not take any gear. For the wolf leader, his combat strength relied solely on his own abilities. If he used any equipment or items, the power derived from his wolf bloodline would diminish significantly. With that, the wolf leader led his pack of wolves out of the warehouse. Shortly after their departure, the entire warehouse erupted in a violent explosion. Even Elder Lawrence, who was already very close to the ground, was caught in the blast. After the intense explosion, Elder Lawrence was thrown to the edge of the control center''s ruins. It was here that he heard a familiar and detestable voice. "Elder Lawrence, how do you like the gift I sent you? I hope you are very pleased!" Irving said with a smile, looking at the disheveled Elder Lawrence. "I knew you were behind all of this!" Elder Lawrence shouted angrily as he struggled to stand up, glaring at Irving. Irving maintained a relaxed tone as he replied, "I simply turned your own scheme back on you. Did you really think I didn''t know why the King of Lightning was chasing me? I was already aware of your plots! That''s why I was able to prepare such an unexpected gift for you!" Chapter 192: The Wolf Blood Clan Elder Lawrence listened with fury to Irving''s words. He did not immediately attack Irving, knowing that the King of Lightning was about to arrive. As long as the King of Lightning showed up, he wouldn''t have to face Irving''s threat alone."I know what you''re thinking. You must believe that the King of Lightning will soon appear before us. But how can you be sure he will attack me?" Irving said, just as the ruins of the Shadow City headquarters suddenly erupted in a violent explosion. A golden tiger burst forth from the rubble, surrounded by crackling bolts of electricity. The King of Lightning had transformed back into his tiger form. The appearance of the King of Lightning caused the three individuals beside Irving to feel a twinge of fear. Nick and Benjamin both took a step back. Although they had never encountered the King of Lightning before, seeing the golden tiger so close allowed them to gauge the immense power it possessed. Aron, while not showing much change in expression, also felt a hint of concern. The King of Lightning surveyed Irving and the others, then turned his gaze to Elder Lawrence. Ultimately, he chose to launch an attack on Lawrence. Elder Lawrence could not understand why, with so many potential targets around, the King of Lightning would still fixate on him for an attack. As the King of Lightning pursued Elder Lawrence, Aron anxiously turned to Irving. "Why are you still standing here? We should take this opportunity to team up with the King of Lightning and eliminate Elder Lawrence once and for all." Upon hearing Aron''s words, Irving let out a cold laugh. "If you really want to do that, then go ahead and act on your own. But I must remind you that if you get too close to the King of Lightning, he will likely see you as prey as well. With your strength, you won''t be able to withstand his attack." Irving''s reasoning was undoubtedly sound. However, Aron was not convinced. To him, Irving was simply wasting time. "There''s no point in threatening me right now. Are we really just going to stand by and watch? Are we going to wait until the King of Lightning has killed Elder Lawrence before we can take further action?" In response to Aron''s challenge, Irving coldly replied, "Don''t forget that before we set out, you promised me you would follow my orders. I have already made my instructions very clear, so there''s no need for you to keep talking nonsense." Irving''s words made Aron very uncomfortable. Yet, he had no way out. Before they departed, he had indeed promised Irving that he would follow his instructions during the mission. "I actually think this is quite good; at least we won''t encounter any threats during the operation," Nick said with a slightly awkward smile, trying to ease the tension. Aron did not respond; he simply took a step back, distancing himself from Irving as much as possible. Benjamin didn''t really understand why Irving was acting this way, but he felt it wasn''t his place to question him in front of others. The four of them fell into an uncomfortable silence. Nick was about to say something to break the awkwardness when an unusual sound emerged from beneath the rubble of the control center. Everyone turned their attention toward the source of the strange noise. Under their watchful eyes, several stone slabs from the ruins were pushed aside. A werewolf emerged from the debris, and it was none other than the werewolf leader. The moment he saw the werewolf leader, Irving and the others immediately readied themselves for battle. The werewolf leader was startled by the presence of Irving and the others. He assumed they were subordinates of Elder Lawrence and members of the Night Blades. The werewolf leader quickly entered a frenzied state. "No matter how many members of the Night Blades there are, I will never submit again! I remember everything you have done to the Wolf Blood Clan. You will have to pay for this!" With that declaration, the werewolf leader lunged at Irving, launching an attack. However, Irving did not engage in battle. Instead, he drew upon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within his body to block the werewolf leader''s attack. "We are not members of the Night Blades. In fact, I was unaware of your Wolf Blood Clan''s existence until now," Irving calmly explained after halting the werewolf leader''s assault. The murderous intent radiating from the werewolf leader gradually lessened. However, he still didn''t fully trust Irving; he continued to scrutinize Irving and those around him with his crimson eyes. "If I were truly a member of the Night Blades, I would have ambushed you here alongside Elder Lawrence. Do you really think that with my strength combined with Elder Lawrence''s, we wouldn''t be able to eliminate you quickly?" Upon hearing Irving''s words, the werewolf leader completely withdrew from his frenzied state. Meanwhile, several more werewolves crawled out from beneath the rubble. "These werewolves are members of the Wolf Blood Clan, and I am their leader. We ended up here because the Night Blades captured us and imprisoned us," the werewolf leader explained, clarifying why he and his subordinates were present. Irving nodded calmly. "I believe what you''re saying. In fact, there is room for cooperation between us. We are enemies of the Night Blades as well, and we want to eliminate Elder Lawrence." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing Irving''s statement, the expression on the werewolf leader''s face became noticeably more excited than before. "If that''s the case, with your help, our plan to eliminate Elder Lawrence will be realized very quickly," the werewolf leader said, clearly hoping for cooperation with others. Before they were captured by the Night Blades, the Wolf Blood Clan had been collaborating with other intelligent beings in the Desolate Canyon. "I can indeed help you eliminate Elder Lawrence. But do you really think that''s the most beneficial course of action for us?" Irving asked a question that left everyone puzzled. "Isn''t eliminating Elder Lawrence the most advantageous thing to do? What could possibly be more beneficial than that?" the werewolf leader inquired, a hint of confusion in his tone. Irving smiled. "Don''t you want to completely eradicate the Night Blades'' influence in the Desolate Canyon?" Irving''s words not only shocked the werewolf leader but also astonished the people behind Irving. Aron, Nick, and Benjamin finally understood what Irving''s true plan was. They now realized why Irving had previously chosen not to launch a direct attack on Elder Lawrence. "I certainly want to eliminate the Night Blades'' power entirely. However, the Night Blades are extremely powerful. It will be quite challenging for us to eliminate Elder Lawrence. I believe we should proceed steadily, gradually weakening the Night Blades'' strength," the werewolf leader replied, not easily swayed by Irving''s argument. He felt that Irving''s plan was a bit too far-fetched. The Night Blades had been present in the Desolate Canyon for quite some time. They had even managed to build a well-equipped city there. Given this situation, how could the Night Blades possibly be easily eliminated? Moreover, when facing significant threats, the Night Blades would receive reinforcements. "I know you''re very cautious and that you don''t believe my plan can ultimately succeed. But are you really that anxious? You could join me and see the full scope of my plan," Irving patiently persuaded the werewolf leader. In the end, the werewolf leader chose to side with Irving. Together, they began to track the movements of Elder Lawrence and the King of Lightning. Irving was not worried about losing their trail because he had utilized a spell that Elder Lawrence had previously used to pinpoint the exact location of the King of Lightning. Elder Lawrence had employed the same method to keep the King of Lightning pursuing Irving earlier. During the pursuit of the King of Lightning and Elder Lawrence, the werewolf leader provided Irving with a detailed account of the situations faced by the Wolf Blood Clan. The Wolf Blood Clan was a dominant group within the Desolate Canyon. Even the primitive tribes that worshiped the King of Lightning were fearful of the Wolf Blood Clan. After the Night Blades arrived in the Desolate Canyon, the Wolf Blood Clan had once allied with other intelligent beings to confront the Night Blades. In the beginning, their efforts had achieved significant results. The power of the Night Blades had never been able to grow very large. However, once the Night Blades discovered the secret of the Abyss of Death, they gained an unusually powerful strength. It was at that time that Elder Lawrence was dispatched here. "In the final battle, our Wolf Blood Clan, along with our allies, was defeated by Elder Lawrence. Our allies were completely wiped out. Elder Lawrence believes that the members of the Wolf Blood Clan possess immense power. That is why he imprisoned the surviving members of our clan in a warehouse filled with an abundance of equipment," the werewolf leader said with a tone of deep anger directed at Irving and the others. Upon hearing about the warehouse filled with equipment, Irving immediately asked the werewolf leader, "Where is this warehouse? Why didn''t you mention it sooner? We need to hurry back there right now!" In Irving''s mind, the warehouse in Shadow City must have contained a great deal of rare equipment. If they could seize this opportunity to acquire a substantial amount of gear, the strength of Irving and his companions would be significantly bolstered. However, the werewolf leader''s next statement poured cold water on Irving''s enthusiasm. "That warehouse has been completely destroyed. Aside from the weapons we managed to carry out, everything else has turned to ashes. Even if you went back, you wouldn''t find any of those weapons or items that once existed." Chapter 193: Emergency Reinforcements from the Night Blades As Elder Lawrence found himself in a desperate situation and the Night Blades'' forces in the Desolate Canyon faced severe setbacks, the high-ranking members of the Night Blades in the real world convened an emergency meeting. This meeting was entirely different from the previous ones.This time, many of the high-ranking members in attendance had memorized Irving''s name. They all understood that the immense crisis the Night Blades faced in the Desolate Canyon was instigated by Irving. The purpose of this emergency meeting was to discuss how to eliminate Irving. "I warned you all before that Irving is a highly talented individual. We absolutely cannot afford to underestimate him, yet none of you heeded my advice. Now that the situation has spiraled beyond our control, you call me in to provide suggestions. Frankly, I have no more recommendations to offer. Irving''s power has grown to a level that we can no longer handle easily," one elder who had previously been in charge of the City of Warding said with a tone of resignation. Upon hearing these words, the faces of the other Night Blades elders reflected deep regret. "You are right. If we had eliminated Irving while he was still not strong enough, we would not be facing the crisis we have now," a commanding voice echoed from the depths of the shadows. Upon hearing that commanding voice, all the elders of the Night Blades sat up straight, not daring to show any signs of complacency. "However, now that the situation has reached such a critical point, we must come up with a solution. Dwelling on past mistakes is pointless," the authoritative voice continued. Normally, it would be expected for the other elders of the Night Blades to propose their own ideas for effective solutions before the highest leader made a decision. But this time, the highest leader of the Night Blades had no intention of waiting for input from others; he planned to make a judgment himself. "Relying solely on Elder Lawrence will not stabilize the situation in the Desolate Canyon. Therefore, I have decided to send two more elders to provide assistance. Elder Howard and Elder Kent, you are to drop whatever work you are currently engaged in and head immediately to the Desolate Canyon within the Shelter game. You must ensure the safety of Shadow City. Furthermore, if you manage to find Irving, you must do everything in your power to eliminate him." Although Elder Howard and Elder Kent were reluctant to go to the Desolate Canyon, they had no choice but to comply, as this was a direct order from the highest leader of the Night Blades. They could only respond with resignation, "We will act immediately. We will do our utmost to fulfill your plan." Once Elder Howard and Elder Kent departed, the emergency meeting of the Night Blades came to an end. To ensure that the support from Elder Howard and Elder Kent would be successful, the Night Blades assigned a considerable number of their members to accompany them. On their way to the Desolate Canyon, Elder Howard and Elder Kent took the opportunity to discuss their operational plan. "According to the intelligence we have received, the control center of Shadow City has already been destroyed. Elder Lawrence is likely in grave danger. Even if we manage to reach Shadow City in time, it''s highly probable that we won''t be able to save him," Elder Howard said with a tone of slight regret. Elder Kent nodded solemnly in agreement. "You''re right. However, we must try our best to rescue Elder Lawrence. The Night Blades cannot afford to lose another elder." Each elder of the Night Blades had been cultivated with significant resources. The death of Elder Seville had left the Night Blades unable to restore their influence in the City of Warding up to this point. If Elder Lawrence were to be killed by Irving and his allies in the Shelter game, the strength of the Night Blades in the Desolate Canyon would also face a severe reduction. Elder Howard understood this well, so he tentatively proposed his suggestion. "If we truly want to ensure Elder Lawrence''s safety, we might need to utilize the power from the Abyss of Death." As soon as Elder Howard finished speaking, Elder Kent responded with a tone of surprise. "Do not mention the Abyss of Death! The secrets of the Abyss of Death are extremely important even for us. We absolutely cannot let anyone else know about it," Elder Kent insisted. "However, without the power from the Abyss of Death, we have no way to ensure we can defeat Irving. Have you forgotten what Irving has done before?" Elder Howard retorted. A heated argument ensued between the two elders. Although their goals were the same, their plans of action significantly diverged. Elder Kent was certainly aware of the threat posed by Irving, but he felt that the threat was not severe enough to warrant the use of the Abyss of Death''s power. "If we use the power from the Abyss of Death, how will we respond if the leader inquires about it later? Even if he is very concerned about the threat posed by Irving, he would not agree to our utilizing the power of the Abyss of Death against him. If he learns of your intentions, you might end up losing your position as an elder. If that happens, you will surely regret it." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Kent''s warning struck a chord. While Elder Howard wanted to carry out this mission perfectly, he was also deeply concerned about the potential loss of his status as an elder. "Let''s proceed with the plan we devised earlier. Even if we ultimately fail to save Elder Lawrence, others won''t say much about it," Elder Kent added, trying to comfort Elder Howard. In the end, the two reached a consensus: they would stick to their original plan of action. However, their primary task was to save Shadow City. Only after rescuing Shadow City would they consider attempting to save Elder Lawrence, if the opportunity arose. At the same time that the Night Blades dispatched Elder Howard and Elder Kent as reinforcements, Elder Lawrence had found himself at the edge of Shadow City, pursued by the King of Lightning. Inside Shadow City, Elder Lawrence could draw upon the dark powers within, but the strength of the King of Lightning was simply overwhelming. Even with the dark powers at his disposal, Elder Lawrence was unable to fend off the King of Lightning''s relentless attacks. Under the continuous onslaught from the King of Lightning, Elder Lawrence''s condition had deteriorated significantly. "Am I really going to be destroyed here?! Is there truly no way for me to survive this?!" Elder Lawrence was nearing complete despair at that moment. Just then, in his dazed state, he suddenly glimpsed the emblem of the Night Blades. However, just as Elder Lawrence was about to verify whether what he saw was indeed the Night Blades'' emblem, a bolt of lightning struck him, causing him to lose consciousness. The King of Lightning descended from above, aiming to devour Elder Lawrence whole. But at that moment, a surge of powerful dark energy suddenly enveloped the King of Lightning, sealing him away. The emblem Elder Lawrence had seen was indeed real, and it represented none other than Elder Howard and Elder Kent, the two elders of the Night Blades. Elder Howard used dark magic to temporarily seal the King of Lightning, while Elder Kent teleported to Elder Lawrence''s side. Kent carefully observed Lawrence''s condition, and after confirming that he was not in any immediate danger, he shifted his focus back to the King of Lightning. With the combined efforts of the two elders, the King of Lightning was unable to withstand their assault for long. Ultimately, the King of Lightning chose to flee. Elder Kent was ready to pursue, but Elder Howard stopped him. "Don''t forget what our most important mission is! Our goal is to save Shadow City, not to chase after this sudden exotic beast. Even if this exotic beast is more valuable than others, it pales in comparison to the value of Shadow City. From Lawrence''s condition, it''s clear that Shadow City is in dire straits." At Elder Howard''s reminder, Elder Kent nodded in agreement. "You''re right; I was too reckless. Let''s have someone else keep an eye on Elder Lawrence. Then we''ll continue toward Shadow City." With that, Elder Kent shared his plan, and the two elders pressed on toward Shadow City. Not far behind them, Irving and his group were also making their way in the same direction. However, Irving noticed something slightly unusual. "Is the King of Lightning retreating quickly from Shadow City? Has he already eliminated Elder Lawrence? Is Lawrence really that weak?" Irving muttered to himself. Irving''s remark caught the attention of the others. The werewolf leader turned to Irving and said, "Could it be that Elder Lawrence received help from others and successfully defeated the King of Lightning?" "We can''t rule out that possibility. In my opinion, the Night Blades are likely to send reinforcements to Shadow City," Aron agreed with the werewolf leader. Irving remained silent, merely gazing into the distance. His behavior only increased Aron''s anxiety. "No matter what you plan to do, you need to act quickly. If you keep wasting time, our mission is likely to end in failure," Aron warned. Just as Aron finished speaking, Irving gestured for him to be quiet. "It seems there are others ahead, and those individuals appear to be members of the Night Blades! We need to prepare for battle immediately." Irving''s statement surprised everyone. However, they all acted swiftly, fully aware that the appearance of other Night Blades members meant they were about to face a tough fight. The werewolf leader signaled to his subordinates to take cover in a safe location. To him, it seemed that his subordinates would be of little use in the upcoming battle. Chapter 194: Fearless Confrontation Not long after the werewolf leader''s subordinates had left, a swirling black mist, infused with dark power, began to drift toward the direction where Irving and the others were gathered.The sudden appearance of this dark power brought serious expressions to the faces of Irving and his companions. "The members of the Night Blades not far from us are certainly not weak. We must prepare ourselves for battle immediately," Irving said solemnly to those around him. The few individuals surrounding Irving quickly readied themselves for combat. On the opposite side, two elders of the Night Blades also took notice of Irving and his group. They did not act immediately, as they sensed that the strength of Irving and his companions was somewhat beyond their expectations. The dark mist that had just enveloped the area was released by Elder Howard, who used it to gauge the true strength of Irving''s group. Moreover, he noticed that the equipment they possessed was exceptionally rare. If they were to launch an attack recklessly, they might encounter unexpected complications. "The strength of those people ahead is considerable. I have also pinpointed Irving''s location. Before we take action, we must devise a flawless strategy," Elder Howard stated cautiously. After hearing Elder Howard''s words, Elder Kent replied in a slightly reluctant tone, "The brave prevail when faced with adversity. Since we''ve already encountered Irving, we shouldn''t waste any more time. Just follow me and initiate the attack. I believe that no matter how strong Irving is, he cannot possibly defeat both of us, the elders of the Night Blades, at the same time." As soon as Kent finished speaking, he transformed into a black sword of light and shot toward Irving and his group at high speed. Upon witnessing this, Elder Howard let out a helpless sigh. "You''re as reckless as ever! I hadn''t even finished my sentence, and you''ve already launched an attack!" Although Howard was somewhat dissatisfied with Kent''s impulsiveness, he knew that with the attack already initiated, he could not remain a passive spectator. Elder Howard also melded into the black mist and, using its cover, swiftly approached Irving and his companions. Irving, of course, sensed the threat posed by Elder Kent. Therefore, he immediately drew the Staff of Calamity. The moment the staff was in his grasp, a blinding light erupted from its tip. Following this, a barrier composed entirely of fiery energy materialized in front of Irving and his group. Kent''s black sword of light collided directly with the barrier. Dark power and fiery energy clashed violently, but ultimately, neither side was able to claim a decisive victory. Elder Kent was blocked by the barrier summoned by Irving. The moment Kent''s black sword of light collided with the barrier created by Irving, those around Irving instinctively took a step back. "Are you all planning to run away now? Didn''t I tell you before? Be ready for battle. What you need to do right now is to attack the enemy swiftly," Irving said, slightly dissatisfied with the reactions of his companions. In Irving''s view, he had already warned them, which meant they should have been prepared for combat long ago. When facing the Night Blades, Irving''s strategy was singular: to confront them fearlessly. Since his goal was to completely eradicate the Night Blades, he could not afford to show any signs of timidity in their presence. The first to react was, of course, Aron. Although Aron had previously clashed with Irving, he was the one who despised the Night Blades the most among them. Aron summoned all of his strength, causing his form to grow two to three times larger than before. Entering a combat state, Aron charged through the barrier of fiery energy that Irving had summoned and quickly reached Elder Kent''s side. Aron raised his fist and slammed it down toward Elder Kent with great force. Of course, Aron''s attack was not a significant threat to Elder Kent. In fact, Kent didn''t even consider Aron a serious opponent that required his attention. Elder Kent simply raised his left hand and materialized dark energy into a long sword. He engaged Aron in battle with the sword in hand. After Aron launched his attack, Nick also moved to strike Elder Kent. Nick had previously demonstrated that he was no slouch in combat. Instead of confronting Kent head-on, he decided to leverage his skills as an assassin. Nick first maneuvered to Kent''s side, carefully ensuring that the elder was unprepared. Seizing the opportunity, he quickly flashed behind Elder Kent with his poisoned dagger in hand. The teamwork between Aron and Nick was exceptionally well-coordinated. As Nick made his move, Aron intensified his assault on Elder Kent, drawing all of Kent''s attention toward himself. This distraction provided Nick with a significant advantage for his attack. However, just as Nick was about to plunge the poisoned dagger into Elder Kent''s back, a swirl of black smoke enveloped him. Nick felt a surge of dark energy seeping into his body. "I absolutely loathe assassins; every single one of them must endure torment before finding release!" Elder Howard''s voice echoed from within the black mist. The moment Nick heard this voice, his entire body was plunged into a state of paralysis. Elder Howard used the power of the black mist to inject the poison from Nick''s own dagger back into his body. Although Nick had some resistance to the poison on the dagger, he found himself unable to fight back when faced with both the poison and the onslaught of dark energy. Aron was unaware of the predicament Nick was in; he only realized that Nick''s attempt had failed. Aron''s own situation was not going smoothly either. With Nick no longer posing a threat, Elder Kent could finally focus all his power on battling Aron. Aron''s strength was inherently weaker than that of the Night Blades'' elders. Thus, when he faced Elder Kent''s attacks alone, he quickly found himself at a disadvantage. Not far away, Benjamin watched the scene unfold and, feeling a bit anxious, turned to Irving. "We have to help them, right? If we don''t step in soon, they''ll be wiped out by the Night Blades'' elder. After all, they are our allies." As Benjamin spoke, he carefully observed Irving''s expression. He knew that Irving''s relationship with Aron had deteriorated significantly. However, Benjamin believed that Irving was a person who prioritized the greater good. Even with their troubled relationship, Irving would not allow Aron to be eliminated by the Night Blades'' elder. After a moment of silence, Irving finally spoke up. "We cannot assist them yet. I have a feeling that the Night Blades'' elder has not yet revealed their full power." As soon as Irving finished speaking, the werewolf leader expressed his impatience. "So when exactly are we supposed to wait until? If the Night Blades'' elder can eliminate your two companions without even needing to show their true power, then by continuing to stand by, aren''t we just setting ourselves up to be picked off one by one?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving nodded in agreement. "You''re right, which is why I hope you can launch an attack on the Night Blades'' elder. That would help my companions." Upon hearing this, the werewolf leader hesitated slightly. He was unsure of Irving''s true intentions. Deep down, he harbored a significant concern¡ªthat Irving''s suggestion to attack first was merely a strategy to ensure that both they and the Night Blades'' elder would suffer mutual destruction. During this moment of hesitation, Benjamin spoke directly to Irving. "I think it''s better if I go help Aron and the others first! On one hand, I believe I understand their situation better. On the other hand, our Ocean Group has a partnership with the Angel Guild. So, it makes the most sense for me to assist them now." Irving nodded, and Benjamin quickly took off in the direction of the black mist. He understood that the danger Nick was facing was the most pressing, and he needed to ensure Nick''s safety above all else. As Benjamin approached the dark house, he took out a time-delay alarm clock from his pocket. Once the alarm was activated, a ringing sound echoed, causing the movement speed of the black mist summoned by Elder Howard to slow considerably. Seizing this opportunity, Benjamin pulled Nick out of the mist. At that moment, Nick was severely weakened by the dark energy and poison. Although his consciousness had not completely faded, he would be unable to provide much assistance in the upcoming battle. "You should find a safe place to stay!" Benjamin urged, pushing Nick backward. Despite his dire condition, Nick had the ability to make his way back to Irving. The time-delay effect of the alarm clock was still in effect, preventing Elder Howard from offering any support to Elder Kent. Benjamin intended to use this precious time to team up with Aron to defeat Elder Kent. While Benjamin and Aron worked together to confront Elder Kent, Nick quickly made his way back to Irving''s side. After assessing Nick''s condition and confirming that he was not in grave danger, Irving turned to the werewolf leader and said, "I believe the time for us to strike has come! We must both give our all in attacking the Night Blades'' elder!" Irving had held back from launching an immediate counterattack against the Night Blades'' elder solely because he wanted to gather more intelligence on them. After observing the battle for a while, he felt he had gathered enough information. Chapter 195: Unknown Evil Force The werewolf leader naturally agreed with Irving''s assessment. He had just been observing the battle between the two elders of the Night Blades and Aron, as well as Nick. He had gained a certain understanding of the combat styles of the Night Blades'' elders.So, as Irving charged toward the Night Blades'' elder, the werewolf leader also entered a berserk state. In this state, his physique expanded to three times its normal size, and an almost palpable aura of killing intent surrounded him. When facing opponents who were not particularly powerful, this killing intent could easily throw them into a state of panic. Irving and the werewolf leader''s actions did not escape the notice of the two Night Blades elders. Upon seeing Irving and the werewolf leader charging in, Elder Kent immediately unleashed all his strength to attack Aron and Benjamin, who were engaged in battle with him. Suddenly, Aron and Benjamin found that the strength of their opponent had significantly increased. The weapon Aron was using was even shattered by Elder Kent''s force. Seeing this, Benjamin panicked and said to Aron, "We are no match for him! We have to choose to retreat for now!" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Aron knew Benjamin was right, he refused to back down. To Aron, even if he had to die, he would rather perish in battle against the Night Blades than retreat. This was his only chance to eliminate a Night Blades elder, and he was determined not to let it slip away. "If you want to retreat, then go ahead and do it on your own! As the leader of the Angel Guild, I will not give up easily. I must fulfill my responsibilities as the guild leader," Aron said, his eyes bloodshot as he watched Elder Kent''s movements. He hoped to catch a glimpse of a flaw in his opponent''s actions. However, Elder Kent''s movements were flawless. Every action Kent took was precise, leaving no room for error. Each of his moves only worsened the situation for Aron and Benjamin. Benjamin realized how dire their circumstances had become. If they continued to fight Elder Kent, both he and Aron would end up dead. So, he firmly grabbed Aron and began to flee toward the center of Shadow City. Aron was furious at Benjamin''s actions. "What are you doing?! Didn''t I tell you that if you want to escape, you should do it alone? I am determined to keep fighting! Can''t you understand what I''m saying?!" In response to Aron''s complaints, Benjamin replied coldly, "What you''re doing isn''t helping our situation at all. Let Irving and the werewolf leader handle the two Night Blades elders. I have no other agenda. We need to get back to Shadow City quickly; we must stop the Night Blades from using Shadow City''s power to launch an attack against us." Benjamin''s words helped calm Aron down. With that, Benjamin quickly brought Aron to Nick''s side. "We need to get back to Shadow City. We have to regroup with Wendy and Anna. I believe the Night Blades wouldn''t send just two elders as reinforcements," Benjamin stated. "Our task is to stop the weaker members of the Night Blades. As for the two strongest elders, let Irving handle them. I believe he can hold off both of them." Benjamin''s plan was not a spur-of-the-moment decision. In fact, he had consulted Irving before they began their actions. Irving agreed with Benjamin''s strategy, as he felt that Benjamin and the others were not qualified to fight against the Night Blades'' elders. Therefore, it was the most reasonable choice to have Benjamin and his group deal with the actions of the ordinary members of the Night Blades. As Benjamin, Aron, and Nick hurried back to Shadow City, Irving and the werewolf leader had already charged toward the two Night Blades elders. At that moment, Elder Howard had broken free from the time-slowing effect. Upon seeing Irving, Elder Howard immediately gathered all the dark mist he possessed. A figure made entirely of black mist materialized before Irving and the werewolf leader. "Irving, I finally see you. You once eliminated one of our Night Blades elders, and today, I will make you pay a heavy price for that," Elder Howard declared, and with that, he surged forward, enveloped in a massive wave of dark power, charging directly at Irving. As Irving faced Elder Howard''s attack, his expression remained largely unchanged. He simply called upon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl and unleashed a powerful fire spell. A brilliant light erupted at the pinnacle of the spell, dispersing the massive amount of dark mist that Elder Howard commanded. Even Elder Kent, who was not far away, was drawn in by the dazzling light. He had initially intended to continue pursuing Benjamin and Aron, but the appearance of the werewolf leader interrupted his actions. The werewolf leader, in a state of fury, demonstrated formidable close-combat abilities. The battle between Kent and the werewolf leader did not quickly yield a decisive victor. "It seems this battle is evenly matched; neither side can swiftly secure a victory," Elder Kent murmured to himself, a hint of regret in his tone. The werewolf leader, engaged in combat with Elder Kent, naturally heard this remark. However, in his berserk state, he was incapable of uttering a single word. The state of fury meant that the werewolf leader''s hunting instincts completely suppressed his self-awareness. In such a primal state, speaking was simply impossible. While Irving''s spell temporarily halted Elder Howard''s assault and attracted Elder Kent''s attention, it did not deal any significant damage to Howard. The dark mist that formed Elder Howard quickly reassembled itself shortly after being dispersed. Elder Howard''s figure reappeared before Irving. "Do you really think you can defeat me this way? I''m not as easy to defeat as you might think!" Elder Howard declared as he began to gather a powerful dark force within the black mist once again. However, this time he did not launch another attack on Irving in the form of black mist. It seemed that he had learned from his previous encounter. This time, he planned to utilize the dark power to launch a remote attack. Countless spheres of dark energy floated out from the mist, closely connected to one another. As these spheres surrounded Irving, they directly formed a seal using the power of darkness. If Irving could not break this seal, he would be trapped here forever. In fact, the spell that Elder Howard was using was one that Elder Seville had previously employed. However, Elder Seville had not used this particular spell against Irving. In his view, attempting such a spell on Irving would be futile, as Irving''s strength far exceeded that of an ordinary shelter game player. Irving calmly watched as the spheres of light formed a seal around him. He simply raised the Staff of Calamity in his hand. This time, Irving did not intend to unleash another powerful Fireball; he decided to use a gravity spell instead. Suddenly, the gravity around Irving underwent a drastic change. Countless spheres of dark energy, under the immense pull of gravity, crashed to the ground. As the formation connecting the spheres was disrupted, Elder Howard''s plan to seal Irving failed. Elder Howard looked at Irving with a hint of surprise. He hadn''t expected Irving to so easily neutralize his attack. With a smile on his face, Irving addressed Elder Howard, noting his astonishment. "You didn''t really think you could defeat me this way, did you? Do you think Elder Seville wouldn''t use such a spell? He has already failed; why would you think you could succeed?" Irving''s questions jolted Elder Howard back to reality. The dark mist surrounding him began to shift, and an unsettling crimson glow emerged within it. "You are right; my previous actions were indeed bound to fail. Now, let me show you the true extent of my power as one of the most formidable elders of the Night Blades!" Countless crimson lights converged within the dark mist, and then a beam of energy, unlike anything Irving had ever seen, shot toward him at high speed. Irving certainly wasn''t going to take the hit head-on. Against an unknown force, caution was essential. He deftly dodged Elder Howard''s attack. However, to his surprise, the crimson beam was capable of tracking him. The beam of light did not miss its target simply because Irving dodged; it continued to pursue him relentlessly. As Irving evaded the beam, he gradually began to discern its nature. He realized that this beam bore traces of life within it. Furthermore, its tracking ability seemed to stem from an intense craving for other living beings. After temporarily shaking off the beam behind him, Irving''s expression turned serious as he faced Elder Howard. "What kind of power was contained in the attack spell you just used? Why do I get the feeling that the force within that beam was extremely evil?" In response to Irving''s inquiry, a cruel smile crept across Elder Howard''s lips. "I believe that no form of power can be accurately described as evil. Whether a power is considered evil or not entirely depends on the user. As an elder of the Night Blades, I am certainly not an inherently evil person. Therefore, the power I wield cannot be labeled as evil." Elder Howard''s words were, in fact, a diversion from the topic at hand. At this point, Irving was already convinced that the power being used against him was some form of unknown evil force. Chapter 196: Clearly Defined Actions As Irving and the werewolf leader found themselves locked in an evenly matched battle against the elder of the Night Blades, Irving''s companions were also taking their respective actions.Benjamin, Aron, and Nick were racing back to Shadow City at full speed. Meanwhile, Anna and Wendy, who were waiting in Shadow City for the others to succeed, were not idle. Although Wendy had suffered injuries during the earlier mission, after resting for a while, she felt much better. She believed she was ready to join Anna in action. "We can''t just sit here. I think we should take this opportunity to eliminate the nearby members of the Night Blades," Wendy directly proposed to Anna. Anna looked at Wendy and then shook her head. "You''re not back to your best yet. It would be wise for us to refrain from taking any further action until you fully recover. If we encounter danger while acting, we could end up hindering Irving and the others." Anna had always been someone who prioritized stability. She felt that since Irving and the others had already formulated a plan, she and Wendy should simply follow it. Wendy felt a bit dissatisfied with Anna''s response. She had previously held a very good impression of Anna, believing that Anna could offer her some valuable advice and understand her thoughts. "I think your approach is a bit too passive. We can''t place all our hopes for success on others. I still want to eliminate the nearby members of the Night Blades," Wendy said, her determination clear. Anna''s expression shifted dramatically at Wendy''s words. She suddenly realized her greatest flaw. Anna''s biggest weakness was that she tended to follow others'' instructions without forming her own opinions. When working with members of the Angel Guild, Anna would heed Aron''s commands. If she was collaborating with others, she would listen to Irving. Even when paired with Nick, she, as the senior, would still follow his lead. Anna''s expression changed repeatedly as she contemplated this. After a moment of silence, she nodded and said, "I see your point. We should indeed take some proactive measures to assist Irving and the others." With that, Anna intended to lead Wendy in the effort to eliminate the surrounding Night Blades. However, just as they were about to leave, Benjamin, Aron, and Nick suddenly appeared. Anna and Wendy were both puzzled by their arrival. "What are you doing here? Weren''t you supposed to be with Irving searching for Elder Lawrence?" Wendy asked the three of them directly. Benjamin quickly provided an answer. "We did find Elder Lawrence, and during the pursuit, we managed to inflict serious injuries on him. However, reinforcements from the Night Blades have arrived, including two Night Blades elders. Irving and another ally we found during our mission are currently engaged in battle with these two elders. In the fight, we can''t provide much assistance because our strength is significantly weaker than those involved in the battle. So we decided to return to Shadow City to target the ordinary members of the Night Blades. This approach will also help weaken their overall strength. Moreover, if we manage to eliminate a large number of the Night Blades'' ordinary members, the two elders will undoubtedly be distracted during their fight. This might give Irving the opportunity to defeat them." Benjamin''s reasoning was very logical, and he quickly laid out his thoughts and the current situation. After listening, both Wendy and Anna agreed that Benjamin''s plan made sense. "In that case, let''s act together! We also want to eliminate the nearby members of the Night Blades!" Wendy and Anna responded eagerly. Benjamin nodded. "I truly appreciate your willingness to cooperate. However, before we begin, we need to assign specific roles. If we act together, the progress in eliminating the Night Blades'' ordinary members will be very slow. So I hope we can split up." Benjamin''s suggestion caused a moment of hesitation among everyone present. They felt that splitting up could lead to unforeseen dangers, and without Irving around to provide assistance, it seemed wiser to stick together. Just as the group was wavering, Aron spoke up. "I believe we must split up. This is the only way we can achieve our goal quickly! Although separating will expose us to some risks, I have confidence that everyone here is capable of handling any unexpected situations." Once Aron made his point, the others no longer voiced objections. Among the group, Anna and Nick were members of the Angel Guild, and Benjamin was the one proposing the plan. The only person who could potentially disagree was Wendy, but due to her injuries, she felt she had no right to argue. "It seems everyone agrees with my idea. I''ll now outline my plan in detail," Benjamin said. In Benjamin''s plan, they would be divided into three groups. Benjamin would team up with Wendy, Nick would pair with Anna, and Aron, being the strongest, would operate alone. The three groups would set off in different directions, aiming to eliminate all the ordinary members of the Night Blades in Shadow City as quickly as possible. After successfully eliminating the members of the Night Blades, they quickly returned to their current location to provide support to Irving. "My plan may sound very straightforward," Benjamin said, "but during the operation, each of you must give your all. Our plan does not allow for any delays. You should be well aware that the longer we stay in the Shelter Game, the greater the dangers we will face. We have already been in the Shelter Game for several days. Even without the Night Blades actively targeting us, the likelihood of encountering unexpected situations is already quite high. Therefore, our pace must be swift, and I fear we may not even be able to reach the Abyss of Death this time." Benjamin''s final statement cast a shadow over the expressions of everyone present. Initially, they had intended to head to the Abyss of Death. None of them had anticipated the series of unforeseen events that would arise before their departure. Although the members of the Angel Guild had mentally prepared themselves for the possibility of encountering obstacles from the Night Blades, they could not have predicted that the Night Blades would send two elders to obstruct them. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If everyone understands my detailed plan, then let''s get moving!" After Benjamin''s command, the five of them split into three groups and immediately set off. Benjamin and Wendy headed north together. Anna and Nick headed west, while Aron moved east on his own. The direction where Irving and the others were located was to the south. As Benjamin and his team carried out their actions, the members of the Night Blades were also mobilizing. However, the Night Blades'' operations were divided into two parts: one part consisted of those who were already in Shadow City, and the other part involved reinforcements arriving to assist them. The Night Blades members already present in Shadow City had become highly sensitive after a series of crises. They would immediately seek refuge at the slightest hint of danger. On the surface, it seemed as though Shadow City was nearly deserted, with all important buildings largely destroyed. However, in reality, there were still many Night Blades members hiding within Shadow City. They had simply retreated to concealed areas throughout the city. Shadow City contained numerous hidden zones. Besides the dark doors near the control center, there were also dedicated hidden areas for various Night Blades squads located in other parts of the city. Several of these hidden Night Blades squads had already established communication with one another. Although they were still unsure of what exactly was happening, they felt it was essential to prepare for a response. The leaders of several Night Blades squads met in a concealed location. "Our squad has not found any trace of Elder Lawrence; it seems he has been eliminated by those intruders," one of the Night Blades squad leaders said in a heavily subdued tone. The other squad leaders appeared to have already considered that possibility. "If Elder Lawrence has indeed been eliminated, shouldn''t we immediately escape from Shadow City?" "I don''t think we can do that. The headquarters will never abandon Shadow City. They will definitely send reinforcements to help us. We just need to hold our ground in Shadow City, and eventually, we will receive support from others." The Night Blades squad leaders had differing opinions. Some wanted to flee immediately, while others wished to defend Shadow City. As the discussion progressed, those with opposing views began to argue. "What if the headquarters doesn''t send reinforcements? Are we really going to go down with Shadow City? From what I know, the ones attacking Shadow City this time include members of the Angel Guild. You should all understand that the Angel Guild and we, the Night Blades, are sworn enemies. They will not pass up the chance to completely destroy Shadow City." One veteran squad leader expressed his thoughts directly. Upon hearing these words, the expressions of the other squad leaders grew more anxious. "If we really choose to escape, where will we run to? What if we run straight into those intruders?" a young member of the Night Blades asked, trembling. Chapter 197: The Hidden Ambitions of Elder Lawrence Due to the lack of understanding about the overall situation, the ordinary members of the Night Blades hiding in Shadow City did not take immediate action. They intended to prioritize gathering more intelligence. Once they collected sufficient information, they would decide on their next steps.While everyone was busy with their own tasks, the reinforcements sent from the Night Blades headquarters at the edge of Shadow City were quite relaxed. They were originally supposed to act alongside Elder Howard and Elder Kent. However, after the two elders engaged in battle with Irving, they were unable to issue any further commands. Now, the highest-ranking individual among them was Elder Lawrence, who lay in a coma. However, Lawrence''s current condition made it impossible for him to give orders. As a result, the squad leaders among the reinforcements began to argue, just like their counterparts in Shadow City. "We should go and assist the two elders. Although our strength is not great, we can still disrupt the enemy''s actions," one young squad leader stated directly. However, another squad leader, who had experienced many battles, quickly countered, "Absolutely not! I remember the last time our elder was engaged in combat with a formidable foe; he was severely injured because of a reckless action from an ordinary member. Our strength is far inferior to that of the elders. We have no right to participate in the battle; our involvement would only create chaos." Many squad leaders of the Night Blades believed that they should not involve themselves in battles among the strong, so they proposed a plan to enter Shadow City. "I agree with your point. We already knew the purpose of our mission before we arrived. Our goal is to ensure the safety of Shadow City, so we should head there immediately," one squad leader stated. However, this plan was still met with opposition from others. "I believe there are likely many traps within Shadow City. We should stay here for now and wait until the two elders defeat the enemy before we follow their orders to take action." The discussions among the Night Blades squad leaders did not yield any conclusions. Each of them was unwilling to concede to the others. They all believed they were the strongest, while viewing the others as nothing more than hindrances. During their debate, Elder Lawrence suddenly let out a painful groan. All eyes turned to him. "Elder, what''s wrong?" one of the Night Blades squad leaders asked with concern. Lawrence slowly opened his eyes and realized that the Night Blades members surrounding him were unfamiliar to him. "Who are you? Why are you here?" Elder Lawrence''s words sent a wave of panic among the Night Blades members. They all initially assumed that Elder Lawrence had lost his memory. "What should we do now? It seems Elder Lawrence is suffering from amnesia! Should we inform the two elders who are currently fighting?" "We shouldn''t get anywhere near the battlefield! If we approach, the enemy will notice us. They might charge straight at us. We don''t have the same strength as the two elders to ensure our safety." "Then what do you suggest we do?! This is not an option, that is not an option! Are we just supposed to sit here and wait?!" The members of the Night Blades fell into another argument. However, Elder Lawrence''s consciousness gradually began to clear. He indeed did not recognize the Night Blades members in front of him because they were sent from headquarters. Nonetheless, Lawrence quickly confirmed their identities. "Stop arguing; I haven''t lost my memory. I just haven''t seen you before. I know you belong to the Night Blades." Lawrence''s words successfully quelled the dispute among the squad leaders. "What''s the current situation? Tell me all the intelligence you have gathered." Although Lawrence could sense an intense battle taking place not far from him, he had no intention of rushing to the battlefield. He was well aware that he had not fully recovered. If he carelessly approached the combat zone, he could easily be drawn into a fight he wouldn''t be able to win. The members of the Night Blades quickly relayed all the information they had to Elder Lawrence. After receiving all the intelligence, Lawrence furrowed his brow and pondered for a moment. He felt that this was a great opportunity to implement his true plans. Elder Lawrence did not want to remain constrained by the Night Blades; he desired to possess greater power. This was why he had specifically requested the position overseeing the Desolate Canyon. Although the Desolate Canyon led to the Abyss of Death, which contained the secrets of the Night Blades'' power, other elders of the Night Blades were unwilling to come here. They believed there was no way to rapidly enhance their strength in such a location. Lawrence had long sought the secrets hidden within the Abyss of Death, but his attempts had ultimately ended in failure. Furthermore, he could not directly ask the higher-ups of the Night Blades what those secrets were. At first, Lawrence thought the intrusion by Irving and his group was a significant crisis. However, reflecting on the events that had transpired, he suddenly felt that their intrusion could present a tremendous opportunity for him. If even Elders Howard and Kent could not defeat Irving, the Night Blades might very well allow Elder Lawrence to uncover the secrets of the Abyss of Death. After all, the higher-ups of the Night Blades would never permit Shadow City to be destroyed. Elder Lawrence gradually came to understand everything, and the furrow in his brow began to ease. "You no longer need to continue arguing; I have figured out what actions we should take next," Elder Lawrence said in a steady tone. His words captured the attention of all the Night Blades members. "We cannot remain here any longer, as our objective for this operation is to ensure the safety of Shadow City. Therefore, we must enter Shadow City as soon as possible." Elder Lawrence issued the first command. His initial directive was uncontroversial; at least the ordinary members of the Night Blades would not openly oppose it. "Once we enter Shadow City, we should not disperse immediately. We must first ensure our own safety, as there are still some enemies present within Shadow City." Elder Lawrence provided a brief overview of the situation within Shadow City. He had previously encountered all of Irving''s companions, so he knew that not all of Irving''s allies were pursuing him. Some of them were certainly still in Shadow City. Lawrence''s words caused a slight sense of concern among the members of the Night Blades. One individual stepped forward and asked, "Elder, if there are still enemies in Shadow City, isn''t it too risky for us to enter recklessly?" Elder Lawrence nodded with a smile. "You are correct; the risk of our current operation is indeed somewhat high. But can we abandon our plan simply because the risks are greater? If the higher-ups of the Night Blades were to learn of this, you would certainly face punishment." Lawrence''s words left no room for further objections from the Night Blades members. After this, Elder Lawrence led the members of the Night Blades into Shadow City. Before fully entering, he took a moment to glance at the direction where Irving and the two elders were fighting. "If you are so eager to fight, then go ahead and do so. I have more important matters to attend to. When I complete my plans, all of you will receive your final outcomes." With that smile still on his face, Elder Lawrence followed closely behind the members of the Night Blades as they entered Shadow City. Elder Lawrence was very familiar with Shadow City, so he quickly gathered the surviving members of the Night Blades. At this moment, he had a significant number of members under his command. Even if their individual strengths were not particularly high, their sheer numbers could provide substantial assistance to Elder Lawrence. "You are all well aware of the crisis that has occurred recently, so I won''t repeat it again. I just hope you understand that during our upcoming operations, your speed must be swift. You need to search every corner of Shadow City as quickly as possible. We must locate all the intruders, and we cannot take any further actions until we eliminate them." Elder Lawrence issued the command with great authority. All the members of the Night Blades acted according to Elder Lawrence''s instructions. After everyone had left, Elder Lawrence walked into a concealed room. Inside this room was a hidden safe. Elder Lawrence recited a complicated incantation, and after finishing the spell, the safe opened slowly. Inside the safe lay a spell scroll. This scroll radiated a powerful dark energy, and it bore an exceptionally strong seal. "No matter what the outcome of your battles is, the ultimate victor will always be me. Because you have no idea what the true secrets of Shadow City are! Only I know what the true secrets of Shadow City really are!" Elder Lawrence smiled to himself as he looked at the scroll in his hand. His plans for action were known only to him. However, the movements of the Night Blades members within Shadow City had already been noticed by Benjamin and others. After all, the sheer number of Night Blades members made it impossible for them to go unnoticed during their operations. Inevitably, they caught the attention of Benjamin and his group. Benjamin and the others chose to hide for the time being, observing the changes in the situation. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 198: The Building Where Elder Lawrence is Hiding While the members of Night Blades were searching all over Shadow City for the whereabouts of Benjamin and his companions, Benjamin and his group were hiding in the sewers not far from the control center of Shadow City."It seems we need to revise our previous plan. Continuing to act separately now poses too high a risk. We must stick together to ensure our safety," Benjamin stated after assessing the situation around them. Aron scoffed at his words, "After all that trouble, we''re back to the original plan. Even if we do move together, we need a clear objective. With so many Night Blades members around us, any reckless action will surely expose us. We won''t be able to find a way out." Nick nodded in agreement and continued from where Aron left off, "I think Aron is right; we must have a clear target. According to the intelligence we have, the two Night Blades elders who came to provide support have already been trapped by Irving. This means the only one left to command the Night Blades is Elder Lawrence. Shouldn''t we go directly to find Elder Lawrence?" Nick''s suggestion sparked a light of realization in Benjamin''s eyes. "You''re right; we should indeed look for Elder Lawrence. Moreover, Irving once told me how to locate Elder Lawrence." Benjamin took a scroll out of his pocket. Written on the scroll was Elder Lawrence''s name, which was given to Benjamin by Irving earlier. "As long as we have this scroll, we can pinpoint Elder Lawrence''s approximate location," Benjamin explained its purpose to the others. At that moment, Aron stood up and said, "In that case, let''s move quickly! We can''t waste any more time. What if Irving can''t hold out? We need to weaken the Night Blades'' strength as soon as possible!" With that, Aron and Benjamin led the group in search of Elder Lawrence. Guided by the scroll, Aron, Benjamin, and the others soon arrived near a massive building in the eastern district of Shadow City. "According to the markings on the scroll, Elder Lawrence should be around this building; he might even be inside. After all, the scroll can only indicate his approximate location," Benjamin said as they approached the immense structure. "Should we split up now? I haven''t seen many Night Blades members around this massive building," Nick remarked. He had been vigilant and observant throughout their journey here. He was sure that they had not drawn any attention from the Night Blades members along the way, and there were not too many of them in the vicinity of the large building either. Aron and Benjamin lowered their voices to discuss the next steps for a moment. In the end, both of them agreed that Nick''s suggestion was reasonable. "I discussed it with Benjamin, and I believe we should indeed split up. However, Wendy must stay with Benjamin. This is the only way to ensure your safety," Aron said, looking calmly at Wendy. Wendy nodded. She was certainly willing to follow Benjamin since she fully understood that going off on her own would not guarantee her safety. "As for the rest of us, we need to split up. We will search the area surrounding this massive building from different directions. If we can''t find Elder Lawrence in the vicinity, then we''ll have to take the risk of entering the building," Aron quickly organized the action plan for the others. Everyone quickly dispersed to begin their tasks. Benjamin and Wendy made their way toward the northern side of the immense structure. As they proceeded, Benjamin kept a close eye on the scroll in his hand. The marker indicating Elder Lawrence''s location remained fixed above the building. No matter which direction Benjamin pointed the scroll, the marker''s position did not change. "It seems that Elder Lawrence is indeed inside this building. Let''s stop here for a moment; the others will be back soon," Benjamin said as he and Wendy took refuge in a concealed spot to rest. Before long, Aron and the others returned. "I didn''t find any trace of Elder Lawrence in my search area," Aron said straightforwardly to Benjamin. Nick and Anna, who returned after Aron, provided the same report¡ªthey also did not find any signs of Elder Lawrence in their respective search areas. "Then we must enter this building!" Benjamin said solemnly, holding the scroll in his hand. "To enter this building, we at least need to find the entrance. We didn''t spot any entrance while searching other areas," Nick replied, his tone slightly hesitant. The expressions on Aron and Anna''s faces indicated that they too had been unable to locate the building''s entrance. Benjamin''s expression remained largely unchanged upon hearing this. "You may not have found the entrance, but that doesn''t mean I can''t! This scroll in my hand can not only locate Elder Lawrence''s approximate position but also help us find the entrance to this building," Benjamin declared confidently. He pressed the scroll against the wall of the massive structure. Suddenly, the scroll emitted a strange glow, and as the glow faded, the internal structure of the large building was revealed on the scroll. Everyone was taken aback to discover that the entrance to this enormous building was actually located at the very top level. "It seems we have to climb to the top of this building first. But during our ascent, we are likely to be spotted by members of the Night Blades," Anna said, glancing up at the towering structure with a hint of hesitation in her voice. "You''re right, so we need to send someone very agile to go in first," Benjamin said, directing his gaze toward Nick. Nick understood what Benjamin meant. However, he felt that going in alone might make it difficult to accomplish the task. "I can certainly go in by myself. But my abilities alone may not be enough to defeat Elder Lawrence. Plus, without your help, I might miss out on some crucial clues," Nick explained, not trying to back out but merely pointing out what he felt was a flaw in the plan. Benjamin shook his head with a smile. "I just hope you can be the first one to enter the building. Once you''re inside, you can help us open the other entrances to the structure." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He pointed to the closed entrance with the scroll in his hand. "These entrances can only be opened from the inside, which is why you need to go in first." After Benjamin clarified everything, Nick replied without hesitation, "No problem, I''ll enter the building as quickly as possible and then open the other entrances from the inside." Once it was confirmed that Nick was ready, everyone watched as he set off toward the building. Nick was incredibly agile, and it didn''t take him long to climb to the top of the building before he entered inside. As soon as Nick''s figure disappeared, Aron casually asked Benjamin, "Will Nick encounter any dangers in the building?" "I don''t know; he might face significant dangers. But we don''t have any other options. Even your skills aren''t as agile as his," Benjamin replied, leaving Aron at a loss for words. In truth, Aron wasn''t overly worried about Nick. To him, if Nick were to truly encounter danger and be eliminated by the Night Blades within the building, it wouldn''t be a big deal. As long as they could complete the plan to eliminate the Night Blades, any sacrifices in Aron''s eyes were acceptable. The group didn''t have to wait long before a tremor echoed through the area. Slowly, the walls of the massive building began to open from the inside, revealing a hidden door in front of them. At the end of the dark doorway, Nick smiled at the group and called out, "What are you hesitating for? Hurry and come in! I ran into some members of the Night Blades, and they spotted me. I only managed to shake off their pursuit for the moment." Upon hearing Nick''s words, the group quickly entered the vast building. As they passed through the hidden door, it swiftly closed behind them. Meanwhile, the internal structure of the massive building shown on the scroll in Benjamin''s hands began to change. They could no longer exit through other hidden doors; if they wanted to leave the building, they would have to use the main entrance at the top. This meant they were inevitably going to confront the members of the Night Blades head-on. Anna and Wendy exchanged worried glances about the unfolding situation. At that moment, Aron spoke bluntly. "Since we''ve chosen to oppose the Night Blades, we are bound to encounter danger. Now that we''ve entered this building, we should quickly find Elder Lawrence. He must have an important reason for being here. Who knows, he might be plotting something sinister. We need to act fast." With Aron''s urging, the group began searching the vast building for any sign of Elder Lawrence. At the same time, Elder Lawrence had learned from the Night Blades members that someone had infiltrated the building. He was in a dimly lit room, attempting to extract a substance rich in powerful dark energy from a container at the center of the room. Upon hearing the news, a cruel smile spread across Lawrence''s face. "This isn''t bad news for me at all! Perhaps I can use these intruders to complete the experiment I have always wanted to conduct." With that, Elder Lawrence looked with a smile at the substance that was slowly being drawn out from the container, filled with formidable dark power. Chapter 199: Abyssal Monster Although Benjamin, Aron, and the others were prepared for a confrontation with the members of the Night Blades once they entered the building where Elder Lawrence was hiding, they hadn''t encountered many Night Blades members inside.The group had been searching the building for an hour. During that time, they had scoured several floors and discovered a few seemingly hidden rooms. However, they hadn''t found anything noteworthy in any of the places they searched. Throughout their search, the group remained vigilant, which caused their stamina to deplete quickly. Eventually, Wendy and Anna could no longer continue at a rapid pace. Wendy collapsed to the ground and said in a very tired tone, "Can we take a break? We''ve been wandering aimlessly in this building for a long time without finding any clues. It''s possible that the information on that scroll you''re holding was designed by Elder Lawrence to mislead you. Irving could also have been misled by him." Wendy pointed at the scroll in Benjamin''s hand. Benjamin shook his head. "The information on this scroll must be accurate. Before this, Irving used this scroll to locate Elder Lawrence. Plus, Elder Lawrence was severely injured. If he could really use this scroll to mislead us, he would have done so long ago; he wouldn''t have waited until now." Benjamin believed that Wendy''s doubts were unfounded. The members of the Angel Guild did not participate in the conversation between Benjamin and Wendy. While they didn''t fully believe that the information on the scroll in Benjamin''s hand was entirely accurate, they also felt that questioning its validity at this point was pointless. Even if the scroll''s information was wrong, did they really have a way to exit the building directly? "It''s pointless to question these things right now. The situation in this building is definitely abnormal. Nick mentioned before that when he entered the building alone, he encountered some members of the Night Blades. So far, we haven''t come across a single one of them. This means the Night Blades must have taken some action. They might have set traps for us in the shadows," Aron said, which reignited the group''s alertness. Benjamin quickly responded, "You''re right. We need to figure out what the Night Blades'' intentions are as soon as possible. The traps they set could be right around us." Just as Benjamin finished speaking, Anna suddenly felt a drop of water land on her forehead. She reached up to wipe away the droplet, only to realize it felt unusually thick and sticky. Bringing her finger in front of her eyes, she let out a piercing scream. "Ah!" Anna''s scream sent a wave of panic through everyone present. Benjamin, Aron, and Nick immediately prepared for battle. Even the exhausted Wendy managed to pick up her weapon and cautiously surveyed their surroundings. Benjamin and Aron quickly confirmed that there were no enemies nearby. So, they turned their attention to Anna. At this point, Anna had calmed down a bit. She shakily extended her finger toward Aron. "A drop of red liquid fell on my forehead!" she said in a trembling voice. As soon as they heard this, both Aron and Benjamin looked up at the top of Anna''s head. There was nothing there¡ªjust a plain stone slab. However, there were some streaks of liquid running across the surface of the slab. Anna was so frightened that she stood there in shock, seemingly frozen. Aron gently pulled Anna aside and then carefully examined the drop of liquid on her finger. "This isn''t blood; it seems to be just red dye," he said hesitantly after a moment of observation. Benjamin also took a look at the liquid on Anna''s finger. His conclusion was the same as Aron''s: "I think it''s just red dye as well. If it were blood, it wouldn''t be odorless." With Benjamin and Aron''s reassurances, the tension among the others began to ease. Anna gradually calmed down. "Even if this isn''t blood, just ordinary red dye, it shouldn''t be here, right?" she asked, still feeling uneasy. Both Aron and Benjamin nodded. They agreed that Anna had a point; the presence of red dye in such a place was indeed strange. As they observed the spot where Anna had just been standing, Elder Lawrence''s voice suddenly echoed from nearby. "It seems you still haven''t grasped the terrible situation you''re about to face." The moment Lawrence''s voice appeared, Benjamin, Aron, and the others immediately readied themselves for battle. "Aren''t you all eager to find me? Now that I''m here, you can do whatever you want," Elder Lawrence said as he slowly emerged from the shadows. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A faint smile adorned his face, and he exuded a confident demeanor. Benjamin and Aron refrained from making any rash moves. They understood that Lawrence''s presence meant he was prepared for combat. "What exactly do you mean by saying we''re going to face an unexpected terrible situation?" Benjamin asked directly, looking at Elder Lawrence. He felt bold enough to pose this question because he sensed that Lawrence had ulterior motives. After all, Lawrence could have launched a surprise attack from the shadows, but he chose not to. This likely indicated that Lawrence needed them to stay alive, at least for the time being. Upon hearing Benjamin''s question, Elder Lawrence smiled and replied with a question of his own. "Do you really think I would answer that? We''re enemies, after all! Not long ago, we were engaged in a deadly battle." Benjamin maintained a calm tone as he responded, "At least in the current situation, you definitely won''t kill us. You had a much better opportunity to ambush us." Lawrence''s smile grew even brighter at Benjamin''s words. "You are indeed someone highly valued by Irving. You''re quite clever. Since you''ve asked, I suppose I can reluctantly give you an answer." At this point, Lawrence shifted his gaze toward Anna. "Don''t you feel that something terrifying is gestating within you?" he asked Anna, lowering his voice. The moment Lawrence posed this question, everyone turned their attention to Anna. Just as she was about to deny it, she suddenly sensed that there was indeed a horrifying presence within her, gradually taking shape. "What is it inside me?! What have you done?!" Anna shouted at Elder Lawrence, her voice a mix of fear and anger. "I haven''t done anything. I merely let a drop of Blood of the Abyss fall onto your forehead," Lawrence explained. "Inside your body, a terrifying Abyssal Monster is forming. When this Abyssal Monster is fully generated, it will tear your body apart to escape. Moreover, it will prioritize your companions as its first targets." Lawrence''s words plunged Anna into a state of despair. However, Benjamin and Aron did not immediately believe Elder Lawrence''s words. Aron shot back, "What''s the benefit for you in doing this? As far as I know, the Night Blades cannot fully control an Abyssal Monster. What you just said is a lie!" Aron''s response brought some calmness to Anna. Elder Lawrence maintained his smile. "You''re right; your Angel Guild knows quite a bit about us Night Blades. But just because the Night Blades can''t do something doesn''t mean I can''t. Although I am an elder of the Night Blades, my interests do not entirely align with theirs. Using the Blood of the Abyss is merely an experiment of my own." As soon as Lawrence finished speaking, Anna let out a painful wail. Everyone could see her abdomen beginning to swell violently. "The Abyssal Monster is forming within her body. I won''t interfere any further, as I want to see if you have the capability to fight against the Abyssal Monster," Elder Lawrence said before vanishing without a trace. Lawrence''s plan had become painfully clear to Benjamin, Aron, and the others. He intended to use Anna''s body to cultivate an Abyssal Monster and then observe how it performed in battle. If the Abyssal Monster proved to be highly effective in combat, Lawrence would likely begin using the Blood of the Abyss on a larger scale. Faced with this dire situation, both Benjamin and Aron found themselves at a loss for what to do next. Under normal circumstances, the best course of action when faced with a human who could potentially give birth to an Abyssal Monster would be to kill that person swiftly. However, Benjamin and Aron found themselves unable to take such drastic measures. Benjamin understood that Anna had a very good relationship with Irving, and she had previously collaborated with Vicky on numerous occasions. Therefore, he couldn''t bring himself to directly kill Anna. Aron''s hesitation was even more complicated. Although he harbored a deep hatred for the Night Blades and wished to eliminate them at all costs, Anna had been his friend for a long time. Their bond had been forged over many shared experiences, and he simply couldn''t bring himself to kill her. As Benjamin and Aron hesitated, the Abyssal Monster fully formed within Anna. Her body was on the verge of being torn apart by the creature. Chapter 200: The Odd Behavior of Elder Lawrence "You need to act quickly! I can feel the monster inside me about to break free!"As Benjamin, Aron, and the others hesitated, Anna spoke in a weak and pained voice. Everyone turned their gaze to Anna, only to see a twisted and terrifying shadow of a monster beginning to emerge from her. This meant that the Abyssal Monster was about to pose a serious threat to them. Not far away, Elder Lawrence, with a cruel smile on his face, observed everything with a sense of satisfaction. He spoke in a persuasive tone, "You''d better take action soon, or you won''t have any chance to stop the Abyssal Monster." Upon hearing Elder Lawrence''s voice, Aron shot him a fierce glare. He desperately wished he could kill Elder Lawrence¡ª and in a very brutal manner. "Looking at me with those eyes won''t do you any good. Staring won''t kill anyone, nor will it prevent the Abyssal Monster from manifesting." Elder Lawrence, of course, showed no signs of fear. To him, the situation was entirely under his control. Even if Benjamin, Aron, and the others managed to come up with a way to deal with the Abyssal Monster in the heat of the moment, he could calmly retreat while they engaged with it. Moreover, in this vast building, he had numerous traps at his disposal. Lawrence''s words only fueled Aron''s anger further. However, Aron managed to keep his rage in check; he refused to let his anger cloud his judgment. He turned his head and looked at Anna. "Don''t give up hope! We can still prevent the Abyssal Monster from fully manifesting in your body!" Aron exclaimed as he pulled a pill from his pocket. Both Anna and Nick were very familiar with this pill. The Angel Guild used it to combat the dark spells of the Night Blades. In Aron''s mind, this pill was capable of countering any dark spell from the Night Blades. This meant it was highly likely that it could also inhibit the manifestation of the Abyssal Monster. Even if it couldn''t kill the Abyssal Monster outright, it could at least halt its growth. Upon seeing the pill that Aron had produced, Elder Lawrence''s expression turned even more mocking. "Do you really believe that this pill from the Angel Guild can stop the Abyssal Monster from manifesting? You are incredibly naive," Elder Lawrence''s sarcastic voice echoed from the shadows. No one turned to look at Elder Lawrence, as they all understood that his intention was to disrupt their judgment. Aron brought the pill to Anna''s lips. She swallowed it immediately, and in that instant, Anna felt the Abyssal Monster within her thrashing desperately. A painful wail escaped her lips. "Does anyone have a way to ease the pain? Think of something quickly! At this rate, even if Anna isn''t killed by the Abyssal Monster, she will die from the pain!" Aron said, his anxiety growing as he watched the agony on Anna''s face. As a member of the Angel Guild, Nick was naturally very concerned about Anna''s safety. He was anxiously considering whether there was any way to respond to the situation. Only Benjamin and Wendy remained relatively untroubled. The two of them were not as anxious because they had no real understanding of the pills that the Angel Guild possessed or the Abyssal Monster generated from Elder Lawrence''s Blood of the Abyss. Lacking sufficient information, they couldn''t come up with a plan, no matter how worried they felt. Benjamin calmly observed the actions of everyone around him. He could see the urgency in the three members of the Angel Guild, while also sensing from Elder Lawrence''s voice that he seemed to have other intentions. After thinking for a moment, Benjamin finally grasped a fleeting idea. He turned directly to Aron and Nick. "I think you should stop taking any action," Benjamin said firmly. "Because all your efforts will inevitably fail; the Abyssal Monster is going to manifest regardless." Upon hearing Benjamin''s words, Aron spun around in anger and snapped, "If you''re not willing to help, then just stand quietly to the side! Don''t come here with your snide remarks!" At that moment, Nick also turned his gaze toward Benjamin. He felt that there was something off about Benjamin''s statement. Although Nick hadn''t known Benjamin for long, he sensed that Benjamin was not the type to mock others when they were in crisis. Benjamin did not get angry at Aron''s warning. He spoke in a very calm tone, "The Abyssal Monster will definitely manifest, but I believe it won''t kill Anna in the short term. This is all just Elder Lawrence''s experiment." When Benjamin said the last part, he briefly directed his gaze toward the shadowy area where Elder Lawrence was hiding. He finally understood the fundamental reason behind Lawrence''s series of actions. If Elder Lawrence intended to eliminate all of them using the Abyssal Monster, he wouldn''t need to observe their every move from the shadows nearby. As soon as Benjamin finished speaking, the expressions on Aron and the others'' faces changed dramatically. They began to consider that Benjamin might be right. Consequently, they all turned their gazes toward Elder Lawrence. From his shadowy hiding place, Elder Lawrence let out a cold laugh. "If you truly believe the nonsense he''s spouting, then by all means, don''t take any action. The Abyssal Monster will soon emerge from Anna''s body. Her body is about to be torn to pieces. You can only beg me, and I might consider providing you with a way to deal with the Abyssal Monster. In reality, we are not absolute enemies; we can cooperate with each other." After coldly observing the situation, Elder Lawrence suddenly began to persuade everyone to collaborate with him. The moment Aron heard Lawrence''s words, he fully trusted Benjamin''s judgment. Under normal circumstances, Elder Lawrence would never consider cooperating with them. Aron glanced at Benjamin out of the corner of his eye, hoping to gauge his thoughts. At that moment, Benjamin let out a cold laugh. "What kind of cooperation do you intend to propose? Do you really think we would engage in a sincere partnership with you?" Elder Lawrence paid no mind to Benjamin''s tone. "Since I have suggested the idea of cooperating with you, it means I believe that you will engage with me in good faith. In fact, this cooperation presents an unprecedented opportunity for you. You can significantly weaken the Night Blades'' influence through this collaboration. Moreover, with my assistance, you can eliminate two of the Night Blades'' elders." Lawrence''s words left everyone stunned. They hadn''t expected that his proposal for cooperation was aimed at the Night Blades. "Aren''t you also an elder of the Night Blades? Do you really think we would easily trust what you''re saying? How do we know you''re not deceiving us right now?" Aron pressed Lawrence directly. Elder Lawrence slowly emerged from the shadows. When he fully stepped into view, everyone was rendered speechless by his appearance. He was draped in a flowing crimson robe, and the only parts of him visible were his hands, which were covered in various strange eyes that constantly darted around, observing their surroundings. Additionally, a pink glow constantly emanated from around Elder Lawrence''s body. "You don''t need to be too afraid. Although my body has been twisted by the Blood of the Abyss, I can still ensure that its power won''t harm you." Lawrence''s statement provided crucial information. His body was also twisted by the Blood of the Abyss, which meant that the Blood of the Abyss was not the root cause of the Abyssal Monster''s manifestation. Aron quickly pressed on, "Why is there no Abyssal Monster in your body? Does that mean the Abyssal Monster in Anna''s body was generated for some other reason?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In response to Aron''s question, Elder Lawrence did not provide an immediate answer. "First, let me know if you want to cooperate with me. If you agree to work with me, I will answer your question. But if you refuse to cooperate, I will not disclose the answer." Aron felt cornered. He could only turn to Benjamin and Nick to discuss the situation. After a brief deliberation, the three of them made a decisive choice to cooperate with Elder Lawrence. "We can collaborate with you, but during this process, you must also show sincerity. You need to eliminate the Abyssal Monster from Anna''s body first," Aron stated directly to Elder Lawrence. Elder Lawrence shook his head. "That is something I cannot do at this moment. To eliminate the Abyssal Monster within her, you will need to use an artifact from the Night Blades. This artifact is hidden in the underground tomb located directly beneath Shadow City. You must cooperate with me to enter that tomb." Elder Lawrence''s words made everyone very cautious once again. "I understand that you are very concerned. However, I must remind you that your time is truly limited. Although the Abyssal Monster won''t kill Anna in the short term, as time passes, the danger she faces will only grow." After saying this, Elder Lawrence did not press Aron and Benjamin any further for a decision. He felt that his plan had essentially succeeded; it was unlikely that Aron and Benjamin would refuse to cooperate with him. After hesitating for a while, Aron slowly nodded. "Alright, we will enter the underground tomb beneath Shadow City with you. However, during the operation, you must provide us with relevant information and ensure our safety." Elder Lawrence readily agreed to Aron''s conditions. "That is certainly not a problem, as I will need your help to open the entrance to the underground tomb." Chapter 201: A Reluctant Victory While Benjamin, Aron, and the others took action, Irving and the werewolf leader were locked in a fierce confrontation with the two Night Blades elders. Even by the time Benjamin and the others reached an agreement with Elder Lawrence, the battle between Irving and the two Night Blades elders had yet to yield a clear victor.As the fight dragged on, both sides realized that their strengths were fairly evenly matched. "I really didn''t expect these two Night Blades elders to cooperate so perfectly. We simply can''t break them one by one," the werewolf leader gasped, speaking to Irving. Irving remained silent, merely nodding in resignation. He had also recognized the remarkable synergy between the two elders during the battle. However, he did not believe he had to abandon this fight. Irving was convinced that as long as he and the werewolf leader continued to press on, they would eventually wear down the strength of the two Night Blades elders. "No matter what, we can''t give up! And even if we choose to run now, they will definitely chase us down. So we have no choice but to secure a victory in this battle," Irving declared, raising the Staff of Calamity once more and launching another attack at the two Night Blades elders. Despite being close to exhaustion, the werewolf leader felt it was essential to coordinate with Irving''s movements. The werewolf leader let out another howl, a fierce cry that echoed through the air. With the power of his howl invigorating him, the werewolf leader entered a state of berserk fury once again. He charged toward the two Night Blades elders, filled with a tremendous killing intent. The situation for the two Night Blades elders was similar to that of Irving. After a prolonged battle, their conditions had also deteriorated to a certain extent. They had not anticipated how difficult it would be to deal with Irving. "If I had known Irving was this powerful, I would have brought more subordinates with me," Elder Howard remarked with a hint of regret. "What good does saying that do now? Those two lunatics are attacking us again; we must defend ourselves with perfect coordination," Elder Kent replied, feeling that this was not the time for regrets. If they wanted to reflect on where their previous actions had gone wrong, it would have to wait until after the battle was over. Elder Kent transformed his hands into blades made entirely of dark energy, while Elder Howard conjured a barrier formed from thick fog. As Irving''s staff collided with the barrier created by Howard''s fog, Howard suddenly felt his dark power rapidly diminishing. In that moment, Howard realized that Irving had changed his strategy. This time, Irving chose not to launch a direct attack with overwhelming force. The reason Irving summoned the Staff of Calamity was merely to trap his opponents in a mental snare. As soon as the staff made contact with the fog barrier, Irving tapped into the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl that resided within him. The Taikoo Flame Pearl, an artifact once possessed by the Taikoo Divine Clan, not only granted Irving various attribute enhancements but also enabled him to absorb external powers for his own use. Under normal circumstances, Irving would never consider absorbing dark energy, as it would corrode his own emotions. Accumulating too much dark power could very well lead to his complete downfall. However, when facing the threat posed by the two Night Blades elders, Irving had no choice but to set aside his concerns. In a crucial moment when Elder Howard was caught off guard and unable to respond immediately, the werewolf leader broke through the fog barrier and lunged directly at Elder Kent. At that moment, Elder Kent was not prepared for battle. The blades formed from his hands had only just begun to take shape. The werewolf leader would not afford Kent any additional time to prepare. With sharp claws, the werewolf leader slashed toward Kent''s neck. The plan was simple: he hoped to take advantage of this opportunity to severely injure Elder Kent. If Kent were incapacitated, he and Irving could easily overcome Elder Howard. Although Elder Kent was not fully prepared for battle, he was nonetheless one of the most skilled fighters among the Night Blades. He chose to adapt swiftly to the situation. When faced with the werewolf leader''s attack, Kent instinctively fell backward. This maneuver successfully allowed him to evade the werewolf leader''s strike, but he failed to notice that Irving was ready to exploit this opening. Utilizing the chaotic power hidden within the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving bound Elder Kent to the ground. Seizing the moment, the werewolf leader launched an attack on Kent with his claws. Kent was taken aback by such a severe oversight during the battle. By the time he realized the gravity of his mistake, his left hand had already been severed by the werewolf leader''s claws. Kent let out a cry of agony. However, his painful outcry was not without purpose. It at least helped to restore Elder Howard''s composure. Once Howard regained his senses, he immediately realized that his companion had sustained a grave injury. In this dire situation, it was clear that they could no longer continue fighting. Elder Howard quickly harnessed his formidable dark power to transform the surrounding fog into an impenetrable barrier. He then rushed toward Elder Kent as swiftly as possible. "We can''t continue fighting them; we have no chance of winning," he whispered. After uttering these words, Howard led Elder Kent into the depths of the fog, seeking refuge from the battle. With the departure of the two Night Blades elders, Irving and the werewolf leader could reluctantly consider themselves the victors of the battle. However, the expressions on their faces bore no resemblance to joy. Irving wore a look of concern as he gazed toward the direction of Shadow City. The werewolf leader, on the other hand, was panting heavily; it had nearly exhausted all its stamina during the recent fight. "We can''t stay here. We must return to Shadow City as quickly as possible. I can sense that Elder Lawrence has already made his way back," Irving said coldly. Upon hearing this, the werewolf leader''s face displayed disbelief. "That is absolutely impossible. We both saw that Elder Lawrence was severely injured. How could he possibly have the chance to return to Shadow City? I believe he has been taken away by other members of the Night Blades. He may have already left this world and returned to the realm you live in." The werewolf leader had a deep understanding of the players from the shelter game. It knew that these players did not belong to the world it inhabited. Therefore, it would only engage in a temporary alliance with Irving and would not fully trust his judgment. "He hasn''t returned to the real world; he''s definitely still in the shelter game!" Irving insisted, pulling out a map. The map in Irving''s hands was the one Aron had brought in. However, it had been lost during the earlier battle when it slipped from Aron''s grasp. Without this map, they would have no way of retrieving it. On the map, Irving had deliberately marked Elder Lawrence''s location with a drop of his blood. The werewolf leader followed the direction Irving pointed to and indeed spotted the mark indicating Elder Lawrence''s presence above Shadow City. After seeing this mark, the werewolf leader sighed in resignation. "You''re right; it seems we really do need to return to Shadow City. But can we rest for a moment before we continue? I''m just too exhausted." Irving glanced at the werewolf leader and confirmed that it had completely run out of stamina. "You''re correct; you are indeed spent. However, we can''t afford to waste even a moment. I need you to summon all your wolf subordinates. They can easily construct a simple wooden cart to pull you along. It should take us about twenty minutes to return to Shadow City, and resting for that time in the cart should help you recover most of your strength, right?" Initially, the werewolf leader wanted to oppose Irving''s suggestion. But after a moment of thought, it realized that Irving''s proposal was indeed the most reasonable course of action they could take at that moment. "Let''s do it then. I will call my subordinates right away," the werewolf leader said before letting out a howl that echoed into the sky. Soon, several werewolves appeared around Irving and the werewolf leader. "Quickly, gather wood from the surroundings to build a cart, and then follow this human!" Under the werewolf leader''s command, the werewolves quickly constructed a wooden cart. Following Irving''s lead, the werewolves dragged the werewolf leader toward the direction of Shadow City. Irving and the werewolves did not move very quickly, as ordinary werewolves could not maintain a sprint for long. Moreover, Irving hoped to take advantage of this opportunity to rest. He had also expended a significant amount of stamina during the recent battle. The only reason Irving hadn''t completely exhausted himself like the werewolf leader was that he had prepared some supplies in advance. Throughout the fight, Irving had been using those supplies to sustain himself. While Irving and the werewolf leader were making their way to Shadow City, Elder Howard and Elder Kent had already arrived there first. Howard immediately ordered the Night Blades members stationed in Shadow City to tend to Kent''s injuries. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Quickly, attend to Elder Kent''s wounds, and summon Elder Lawrence to me at once. I need to know the details of what has been happening in Shadow City recently." Elder Howard''s mood was extremely poor, and his tone was equally harsh. The Night Blades members swiftly began to carry out his orders. Before long, a member of the Night Blades approached him with some very troubling news. "Elder Lawrence is missing! We''ve searched the area where he was resting but couldn''t find him. He didn''t inform us of where he went either." Upon hearing this news, Elder Howard stood up in shock, taken aback by the revelation. Chapter 202: The Perception of Conspiracy Elder Howard was naturally shocked by Elder Lawrence''s sudden disappearance. However, after carefully questioning the ordinary members of the Night Blades regarding what they knew, he suddenly felt that there might be a larger conspiracy behind Lawrence''s unexpected vanishing. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."When did Elder Lawrence wake up? I remember that when we first encountered him, he was already in a coma," Howard inquired. He summoned all the Night Blades members who had been acting alongside Lawrence for detailed questioning about any information related to him. "When you and Elder Kent launched an attack on our enemies, Elder Lawrence woke up. As soon as he regained consciousness, he asked us to bring him to Shadow City," one of the members reported. Howard nodded. "And then what happened?" "After we returned to Shadow City, Elder Lawrence instructed us to search for the presence of enemies within the city. He told us that in addition to the two enemies you fought, there were still other foes lurking within Shadow City," another member, the captain of one of the Night Blades teams, quickly added. He was the captain who had initially followed Elder Lawrence''s orders, and he felt it was essential to clarify everything. He certainly didn''t want to lose the trust of the other Night Blades elders due to Lawrence''s potential conspiracy. Elder Howard did not question the information they provided. He felt that under such circumstances, an ordinary Night Blades team leader wouldn''t dare to lie to him. Although he had sensed the presence of a conspiracy, it was improbable that these ordinary team leaders were involved in it. They must have been deceived by Elder Lawrence. "And then you all proceeded to search for the enemies?" Elder Howard asked. "Yes! We immediately acted according to Elder Lawrence''s orders! We did find some traces of the enemies. However, the foes were just too cunning, and we were never able to pinpoint their exact location," another Night Blades member replied. "When did you realize that Elder Lawrence was missing?" Elder Howard felt that the information he had received earlier was of no use. His primary concern now was to determine when Lawrence had disappeared. "We only just discovered that Elder Lawrence was gone. After all, before your arrival, Elder Lawrence hadn''t been in very good condition, so we didn''t dare to disturb him," one of the Night Blades team leaders explained, forcing himself to speak. Elder Howard was very dissatisfied with their explanation. "Do you think that statement can just brush everything aside? During such a long period, not a single one of you checked on Elder Lawrence? Don''t you think that while searching for the enemies, you should keep Elder Lawrence updated on your progress? Or are you just trying to deceive me with what you just said?" Elder Howard''s questioning plunged all the Night Blades members present into a state of extreme panic. They all understood very well that once they lost the trust of the Night Blades leadership, they could face unimaginable punishments. "We''re telling the truth; we didn''t think too much about it at the time." "You have to believe us! The situation was quite urgent back then." "Elder Lawrence always appeared very composed, so we didn''t dare to doubt his orders." Faced with their justifications, Elder Howard angrily waved his hand. "Enough! Stop wasting time with excuses. Quickly carry out my new orders: you are to search not only for the enemies in Shadow City but also for the missing Elder Lawrence. Whatever clues you find, you must notify me immediately. Do not attempt to conceal even the slightest hint. If I find out you''ve hidden any relevant information, you will pay a heavy price." After delivering this stern warning, Elder Howard dismissed all the Night Blades members. "It seems that the situation in Shadow City is far more complex than we imagined. Lawrence is not entirely loyal to us in the Night Blades," Elder Kent, who had been patiently listening to Howard''s questioning from the adjoining room, stepped out. Although he was severely injured, he was still able to think clearly. Moreover, with the help of the healing potions available to the Night Blades, Elder Kent''s injuries could be swiftly mended. "I don''t understand why he would do this. Could it be that he already knows the secret of the power that we possess in the Night Blades?" Elder Howard turned to Elder Kent, his tone tinged with confusion. Elder Kent silently shook his head. He refrained from speaking because every high-ranking member of the Night Blades knew that the secret of their power was deeply concealed. Unless someone was extremely trusted by the leadership, it was impossible for them to be aware of this secret. Although both Elder Howard and Elder Kent had keenly sensed the presence of a conspiracy, they were unable to determine the specifics of it at that moment. "Perhaps we will have to take things one step at a time," Elder Kent said helplessly. Elder Howard nodded, "That works too. This way, we remain in the shadows while the enemy is in the light. No matter what our adversaries intend to do, they will inevitably make a significant commotion." Elder Howard and Elder Kent quickly reached a consensus. They felt there was no need to rush, deciding instead to wait in the fortress area of Shadow City for others to reveal their information first. Meanwhile, as the Night Blades members anxiously searched for the whereabouts of Irving and Elder Lawrence, Elder Lawrence, along with Benjamin and Aron, finally arrived at the entrance of the underground tomb in Shadow City. The entrance was hidden within an inconspicuous building in Shadow City. If Elder Lawrence had not brought them here, they would have never suspected that this building contained any secrets. "You actually placed the entrance to the underground tomb beneath this building? Do you Night Blades really think this is a very safe place?" Benjamin asked, his tone filled with confusion as he examined the structure more closely. "The most dangerous place is often the safest. While I don''t want anyone discovering the entrance to the underground tomb, I can''t place it outside of Shadow City. If I did that, forces outside the Night Blades would easily find the entrance. That would be bad news for me as well," Elder Lawrence explained. His words actually revealed that he had long since betrayed the Night Blades. Moreover, the entrance to the underground tomb in Shadow City was known only to him; the other members of the Night Blades had no idea. Benjamin and Aron finally understood why Elder Lawrence had chosen to collaborate with them. "You must keep your actions hidden from the other Night Blades members, which is why you need to work with us frequently. To ensure that we don''t betray you at a critical moment, you deliberately created an Abyssal Monster within Anna''s body using Blood of the Abyss. Your plan is indeed very clever. If you were my ally, I would be very pleased," Benjamin said, his tone filled with admiration. Benjamin''s words caused Elder Lawrence to pause. At that moment, he had arrived at a very ancient door. On this old door, there was a lock that looked extremely worn and appeared to be easily smashed with brute force. "Aren''t we allies now? Since you appreciate my plan so much, you should be happy for me at this moment," Elder Lawrence said, his voice becoming more hoarse than before. The influence of the Blood of the Abyss seemed to be taking a greater toll on him. Benjamin calmly shook his head. "Your plan is indeed clever, but there is a significant flaw in it. Aren''t you worried that Irving might collaborate with the other members of the Night Blades? If Irving joins forces with the others, your actions will have no chance of success. You don''t seriously believe that your power could surpass the combined strength of Irving and the other two Night Blades elders, do you?" Benjamin finally pointed out what he considered to be the weakest aspect of Elder Lawrence''s plan. Elder Lawrence nodded, seemingly acknowledging Benjamin''s words. "You are right; this is the biggest flaw in my plan." After saying this, Elder Lawrence approached the ancient door. He took a key from his pocket and used it to unlock the worn lock on the door. The moment the door swung open, Benjamin and the others felt the temperature in the surrounding environment drop rapidly. "I certainly can''t defeat three powerful individuals at once. However, they will not be able to cooperate either; their battles may not even have a clear end," Elder Lawrence said, pulling the ancient door wide open. As the door was kicked open, the temperature inside plummeted below freezing. A bone-chilling wind rushed out from the doorway, causing everyone to shiver uncontrollably. Only Elder Lawrence seemed unaffected, clearly accustomed to such conditions. "Even if their fights come to an end, they won''t be able to find this place. This location is extremely hidden; neither the Night Blades nor the Angel Guild are aware of its existence," Elder Lawrence continued as he slowly stepped inside. Benjamin and Aron exchanged glances filled with doubt. They hesitated, unsure whether they should follow him. The temperature inside would certainly be colder than outside the door. What if they entered the underground tomb and ended up freezing to death? Moreover, the ancient door seemed to effectively block any connection between the inside and the outside. If they went in, it was very likely that Irving outside would lose track of them. After Lawrence stepped into the underground tomb, he slowly turned around. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and come inside!" As soon as Elder Lawrence''s words fell, the group suddenly found themselves inside the ancient door. Chapter 203: Necessary Flexibility The moment Benjamin and Aron were surprised to find themselves inside the ancient door, they rushed back toward it as quickly as they could. The quickest among them was undoubtedly Benjamin, the most agile of the group. However, even he was unable to stop the door from closing in time.With a heavy thud, the ancient door slammed shut behind them, leaving the group to accept the reality of being brought into the underground tomb. Benjamin turned to face Elder Lawrence, his voice filled with rare anger as he asked, "Why did you do this? This seems to be quite different from our previous agreement." Elder Lawrence didn''t even glance back; he simply continued to move forward slowly. "You all are moving far too slowly. I don''t want you wasting too much time. We will encounter more dangers in the underground tomb, and we must proceed quickly to fulfill our plan." As he spoke, Lawrence did not slow his pace. After finishing his statement, he had already walked a hundred meters ahead. Although Benjamin and the others were furious, they found themselves with no options. Since they had entered the underground tomb, they had to follow Elder Lawrence. They understood that acting alone would lead to numerous dangers. However, moving through the underground tomb brought with it an unbearable chill that pierced through to their bones. Benjamin and the others felt as if they would freeze to death in the underground tomb if they stayed there much longer. So, each of them began to use their skills to find ways to maintain their body temperature within normal ranges. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time that Elder Lawrence entered the underground tomb, Irving and the werewolf leader finally arrived at Shadow City. However, they faced another awkward situation: they could not enter Shadow City without being noticed. Every entrance to Shadow City was guarded by members of the Night Blades. To gain entry, they would have to eliminate these Night Blades, but doing so would certainly alert even more members of the organization. "What should we do now? Should we charge in directly? If we do that, the two Night Blades elders will be able to prepare for us, and our chances of success will be extremely low," the werewolf leader said, having regained much of his strength, and he was now in the mood to joke with Irving. Irving shook his head. "We can''t engage in battle with the two Night Blades elders right away. But I also believe that they will avoid fighting us immediately." After saying this, Irving took out a few weapons from his pocket. "I think we don''t need to take action ourselves; we can let your werewolves handle the Night Blades minions. If stronger enemies do show up, we can always choose to intervene then." Irving began distributing the weapons to the werewolves. After the werewolves received their weapons, they were unsure of what action to take and could only look to their leader for guidance. The werewolf leader pondered for a moment before nodding. "Your plan is indeed the most reasonable, so let''s proceed with it." After saying this, the werewolf leader immediately ordered his subordinates to take action. Although the werewolves were not particularly strong in combat, the weapons in their hands were exceptionally powerful. The weapons Irving had given them were rare, which meant the werewolves could easily defeat ordinary members of the Night Blades while wielding them. The werewolves moved with remarkable efficiency, and both Irving and the werewolf leader entered Shadow City without expending any energy. However, their movements were soon detected by the members of the Night Blades. The Night Blades members quickly reported the whereabouts of Irving and the werewolf leader to Elder Howard. Elder Howard''s mood darkened further. "I really didn''t expect them to dare come directly to Shadow City! Don''t they know that Shadow City is the core stronghold of our Night Blades in the Desolate Canyon area? Don''t they realize that we have even greater power within Shadow City? Do they really think that defeating us in the recent battle means they can act with impunity?" Howard vented his frustration in a rapid succession of words. However, none of what he said would help change his situation. Elder Kent slowly stepped forward, his injuries nearly healed. "Don''t be too hasty. The appearance of Irving and the werewolf leader might not be a bad thing for us. Perhaps we can use them to flush out Lawrence." Kent''s words caused a look of hesitation to cross Elder Howard''s face. "How can we make that happen? Are we supposed to send Irving and the werewolf leader to the last place Lawrence was seen?" Elder Howard and Elder Kent referred to Lawrence differently. While both believed that Lawrence had betrayed the Night Blades, Howard still held a certain respect for him, hence he continued to address him as Elder Lawrence. In contrast, Kent had no respect left for Lawrence and simply used his name. "I think sometimes we need to be more flexible. Given the current situation, we must ally with Irving and the others. Only in this way will it be most beneficial for us," Kent stated directly. Kent''s perspective shocked Elder Howard to the core. "Don''t forget what our mission is! Our task is to eliminate Irving and ensure the safety of Shadow City. How can we cooperate with our greatest enemy?" Howard''s face displayed an exaggerated expression as he loudly questioned Kent. "Before we uncover Lawrence''s scheme, what you said is indeed our most important task. However, once we discover Lawrence''s plot, as elders of the Night Blades, we must prioritize dealing with Lawrence. If Lawrence learns the secrets of our Night Blades'' power, the threat he poses to us will be many times greater than that of Irving," Elder Kent said with unwavering conviction. After a moment of silence, Elder Howard ultimately agreed with Kent''s reasoning. "You''re right. So what should we do next? How do we cooperate with Irving?" "What we need to do next is quite simple. We will share all the information we have regarding Lawrence with Irving. Additionally, we must inform him about the whereabouts of Irving''s companions. Once we do this, Irving will understand our intentions. Given the current situation, Irving will definitely cooperate with us," Elder Kent explained. Elders Kent and Howard had already received some intelligence from the members of the Night Blades. They now knew that Irving''s companions were acting alongside Elder Lawrence. Under normal circumstances, the two parties would be at odds. Therefore, their cooperation likely meant that Elder Lawrence had coerced Irving''s companions. As soon as Irving became aware of this information, he would undoubtedly prioritize rescuing his companions. Elder Howard immediately acted on Elder Kent''s suggestion. He dispatched a member of the Night Blades to swiftly reach the path that Irving and the werewolf leader would inevitably take. As expected, once Irving and the werewolf leader entered Shadow City, they found themselves lost. After all, neither of them had spent much time in Shadow City before. Although Irving had hidden in Shadow City previously, he was only familiar with the layout of its sewers. "Where should we go next? I feel like we''re completely lost," the werewolf leader said, sniffing the air and scanning their surroundings. Irving felt a bit of a headache as well. Although he held a map in his hands, it lacked detailed information about the locations within Shadow City. "I can''t make out the specific layout of Shadow City on this map. We might just have to explore slowly." Just as Irving finished speaking, he noticed something out of the corner of his eye and became alert. He had keenly picked up on the presence of a Night Blades member nearby. Irving signaled one of the werewolves to move closer to that direction. However, just as the werewolf began to act, the hidden Night Blades member stepped out into view. "You are Irving and the werewolf leader, right? Our elder has ordered me to bring you some important news," the Night Blades member said, visibly frightened but compelled to carry out the elder''s command. Irving and the werewolf leader exchanged glances. Both of them realized that the Night Blades member did not appear to be very strong, and could even be considered quite weak. Therefore, they didn''t feel the need to be overly cautious. Irving gestured for the Night Blades member to come a bit closer. The member then proceeded to relay all the information regarding Elder Lawrence and Irving''s companions. After hearing the information, a complex expression crossed Irving''s face. "Are you sure this information is true? Are you certain you''re not trying to deceive me?" he asked in a low voice, his tone dripping with menace. The Night Blades member''s face turned pale with extreme fear upon hearing the question. "I don''t know if this information is true or not. I was just following the elder''s orders to come here and tell you this." Irving scrutinized the member from head to toe. "Alright, we''ve heard what you had to say. You can go back now!" Upon hearing Irving''s words, the Night Blades member quickly took off. "You just let him go? Shouldn''t we have killed him outright?" the werewolf leader asked, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "Is killing him going to help? He''s just a small fry. Besides, I believe the information he provided is all true. Elder Lawrence has likely betrayed the Night Blades. The two elders of the Night Blades want to use us to eliminate their enemies!" Irving''s gaze suddenly turned fierce. He despised being used by others, but at this particular moment, he had no choice but to accept the manipulation of the two Night Blades elders. After all, it was the only way he could obtain useful information from them. Chapter 204: The Grim Underground Tomb Despite his deep reluctance, Irving knew he had to collaborate with the two elders of the Night Blades. Moreover, he successfully obtained clues about his companions'' whereabouts from them.Irving had no intention of allowing the werewolf leader''s subordinates to accompany him. He believed their strength was simply too inadequate. "I''m heading to the other side of Shadow City," Irving said, his tone dark as he addressed the werewolf leader. "According to the clues provided by the elders of the Night Blades, that''s where my companions were last seen." The werewolf leader nodded, his gaze fixed intently on Irving. He could sense that Irving''s emotions were somewhat chaotic. Mixed within his anger and frustration was an inexplicable sense of joy. The werewolf leader couldn''t fathom why Irving exhibited such complex emotions, so he decided to observe him more closely. "Will you be coming with me?" Irving asked directly. "If you want to join me, you should send your subordinates to a safer location. I doubt they have the strength to take part in what lies ahead." The werewolf leader pondered for a moment and then turned his attention to his subordinates. In an instant, the werewolves grasped the meaning behind their leader''s gaze. The werewolves quickly vanished into the dilapidated buildings surrounding them. "They have hidden according to my orders. Can we proceed immediately?" The werewolf leader asked Irving straightforwardly. Irving nodded. "We can move out right away!" Without the burden of the werewolf leader''s subordinates, both Irving and the werewolf leader moved with remarkable speed. They reached the entrance of the massive structure where Elder Lawrence had been hiding in less than fifteen minutes. As soon as he laid eyes on the enormous building, the werewolf leader was reminded of a memory he would rather not revisit. A pained expression crossed his face, which did not escape Irving''s notice. "What''s wrong? Is this building familiar to you?" Irving asked calmly. The werewolf leader nodded. "This building is indeed very familiar to me! It is the sacrificial site of our clan! Some areas of Shadow City were once our territory." Irving was taken aback by this revelation. He had not anticipated that the werewolf leader''s clan had once held control over a part of Shadow City. "Since this building is your clan''s sacrificial site, you should know it quite well, right? And if I''m not mistaken, sacrificial sites often have some strange phenomena associated with them," Irving remarked, although he wasn''t particularly knowledgeable about the werewolf leader''s clan. However, Irving did have some understanding of the sacrificial sites of other primitive tribes. Such sites often exhibited very strange phenomena. This was largely due to the fact that the sacrificial sites of primitive tribes typically honored powerful and mysterious entities. For instance, in the primitive tribe Irving had encountered before, they worshiped the King of Lightning. As a result, various forms of lightning manifested in their sacrificial site. The pained expression on the werewolf leader''s face eased somewhat. He began to share everything he knew. "You are correct; there are indeed very strange phenomena associated with our clan''s sacrificial site. Our clan''s sacrificial site is actually our underground tomb. All members of our clan are buried in the underground tomb after they die, which means there are numerous remains of our clan members within it. Every member of our clan worships the great Wolf God. Therefore, their bones also belong to the Wolf God. Over time, the power of the Wolf God has deeply seeped into the underground tomb due to our clan''s continuous sacrifices. Thus, anyone who approaches the underground tomb will gradually be eroded by the Wolf God''s influence. If your companions have truly entered the underground tomb, they will soon be transformed into werewolves. Moreover, this transformation process is irreversible." After hearing the werewolf leader''s words, Irving realized he needed to accelerate his actions. "Then let''s hurry up and act! I certainly don''t want my companions to be transformed into werewolves! While I don''t think there''s anything wrong with being a werewolf, I''m sure some of my companions would prefer not to become one." After saying this, Irving quickly led the werewolf leader into the massive building. Although the werewolf leader was familiar with the structure, it had been modified by the Night Blades. This meant that the two of them would need to spend some time searching for clues within the building. During this time, Elder Lawrence was leading Irving''s companions deeper into the underground tomb. As they followed Elder Lawrence, Irving''s companions were also brainstorming ways to escape. Aron kept a vigilant eye on their surroundings. He felt an eerie presence in the underground tomb. Although he couldn''t see anything, he sensed that something was lurking nearby, observing them. "Have you noticed that it seems like something is watching us?" Aron whispered, trying to keep his voice down as he addressed Benjamin and Nick. Nick looked around, slightly panicked. "I haven''t seen anything around us! What exactly have you noticed?" Benjamin remained calm, unlike Nick, his expression steady and composed. He simply said to Aron, "I haven''t noticed anything else around us that''s observing us. I just feel that the underground tomb is extremely eerie. Although the area around us seems relatively normal, the temperature is far too low. I have a strong sense that if we continue moving forward, we will encounter a very dangerous situation." While Benjamin and Aron had slightly different feelings, both of them sensed that continuing forward would likely lead to great danger. Just as the three of them were discussing the situation in the underground tomb, Anna, who was at the back of the group, suddenly stopped. This puzzled Wendy, who was not far ahead. "Don''t stop! If we fall too far behind, we''ll end up in an even worse situation," Wendy urged, believing that staying with the group was the only way to ensure the safety of both herself and Anna. However, Wendy''s words did not prompt Anna to move. She stood there, staring blankly into the distance, her eyes vacant. Wendy followed Anna''s gaze and soon spotted a vague shadow. The shadow had a wolf''s head and a pair of wings on its back. The moment Wendy saw the indistinct figure, she let out a loud scream. Wendy''s shout drew the attention of everyone. Aron, Benjamin, and Nick all halted, their senses heightened. They cautiously observed their surroundings while moving closer to Wendy and Anna. Elder Lawrence, who was at the front of the group, felt a flicker of anger. In a hoarse voice, he shouted toward Aron and the others, "Stop wasting time! Our time is precious, and we must reach the depths of the underground tomb quickly!" However, Lawrence''s words had no effect. Aron and the others were far more concerned about the safety of their companions. They quickly rushed to Wendy''s side and directly asked her what had happened. Wendy didn''t respond verbally; instead, she pointed in the direction of the vague shadow she had seen. The group followed Wendy''sÖ¸Ïò and soon spotted the indistinct figure she had seen earlier. "What on earth is that? Werewolves shouldn''t have wings, right?!" Aron exclaimed in surprise the moment he saw the shadow. Aron was aware of the existence of werewolves, so he wasn''t too shocked upon seeing the wolf-headed creature. However, when he noticed the wings on its back, he was utterly confused. Benjamin''s expression remained largely unchanged. He had encountered information about similar creatures within the intelligence gathered by his Ocean Group guild. "That vague shadow is not a werewolf. I remember the image of that shadow; it should be a messenger of the Werewolf God. My Ocean Group guild has encountered such creatures before," Benjamin calmly shared the information he possessed. "The messenger of the Werewolf God usually only appears within the territory of werewolf clans. Furthermore, the majority of the time, werewolf messengers show up during sacrificial ceremonies held by the clan," Benjamin explained. His information only deepened the group''s confusion. They were currently in an underground tomb. Even if this tomb belonged to a werewolf clan, the deceased members of the clan could not possibly perform a sacrificial ceremony. "Are you sure the information you have is correct? How could there possibly be werewolves holding a sacrificial ceremony here?" Aron asked, slightly incredulous. Benjamin nodded. "I assure you, my information is very accurate. It was provided to me by the leader of a werewolf clan. The leader I mentioned is not the same one we just encountered." He added this clarification because he and Aron had previously met another werewolf leader. After hearing Benjamin''s words, Aron furrowed his brow and glanced toward Elder Lawrence. Aron believed that Elder Lawrence must possess a wealth of knowledge. He intended to ask him why a messenger of the Werewolf God would appear here. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, before Aron could act, Elder Lawrence suddenly appeared before the group. He was clearly displeased with Aron and the others'' actions. Chapter 205: Stealing the Power of the Divine "Didn''t I already tell you? Once you enter the underground tomb, you must follow my orders. I told you to keep moving; why are you stopping?!" Elder Lawrence questioned the group in a chilling and ominous tone as he stood before them."Do you really think you have the right to defy my commands?!" At this point, Lawrence raised his right hand and pointed directly at Wendy. In that instant, Wendy felt as though she could not breathe. "I can kill any one of you at any time! You have no right to bargain with me! I will not allow you to waste any more time; all you need to do is keep your mouths shut and follow me," Elder Lawrence declared before turning around and continuing onward. Finally, Wendy was able to breathe again. The group felt a deep sense of anger at Lawrence''s actions, but they had no way to oppose him, as their strength was far inferior to his. Even if Aron and the others joined forces, they could not hope to defeat Elder Lawrence in his current state. They exchanged glances, silently communicating with one another. After a moment of contemplation, they all agreed to continue following Elder Lawrence. In a situation where they could not guarantee success, they knew they needed to remain calm. Thus, Elder Lawrence and his entourage pressed on deeper into the underground tomb. At the same time, Irving and the werewolf leader discovered relevant clues within the massive structure. They found traces of the Blood of the Abyss. The werewolf leader spoke to Irving in an extremely angry tone. "Elder Lawrence must be trying to steal the power of the divine! He has surely already entered the depths of the underground tomb!" Irving felt a bit confused by the werewolf leader''s statement. He decided to ask directly, "How did you come to that conclusion? I have very little information on the matter; could you explain it to me?" Irving hoped to take this opportunity to gather more information. In his view, although the werewolf leader was currently cooperating with him, it was possible that they could soon become enemies. He needed to collect enough information while he still had the chance. The werewolf leader nodded. "I will provide you with sufficient information because I must rely on your help to succeed in this endeavor." After the werewolf leader finished speaking, he pondered for a moment before explaining how he reached his conclusion. "I previously mentioned to you that this structure is a place of worship for our werewolf clan. The rituals conducted here involve offering the Blood of the Abyss to the great werewolf god. Only the Blood of the Abyss can open the passage to the underground tomb. Furthermore, once we offer enough Blood of the Abyss to the great werewolf god, He will grant us immense power. At the same time, the werewolf god sends forth His messengers. These messengers can bestow the divine power upon the strongest warriors in the clan. This way, the clan''s powerful warriors can use the strength of the werewolf god to protect the safety of the clan." The werewolf leader''s description gave Irving valuable insights into the werewolf clan''s ritual practices. However, he still hadn''t explained how Elder Lawrence intended to steal divine power through the Blood of the Abyss. "Based on what you said, shouldn''t the Blood of the Abyss be offered to the werewolf god in order to obtain divine power? Elder Lawrence doesn''t seem to have offered the Blood of the Abyss to the werewolf god. How could he possibly steal divine power in this manner? Is it possible that there is a prepared ritual within the underground tomb?" Irving voiced his speculation. The werewolf leader nodded gravely in agreement. "You are correct; there is indeed a prepared ritual in the depths of the underground tomb. Furthermore, anyone who enters the deeper parts of the tomb can activate the ritual." The werewolf leader''s words left Irving in shock. "Why has your werewolf clan set things up this way? Aren''t you worried that outsiders could take advantage of the ritual in the depths of the underground tomb? You seem to be a bit careless," Irving questioned. The werewolf leader did not blame Irving for his words. In fact, he felt that there were indeed issues with his clan''s approach. "I also find this arrangement very strange. However, the elders within the clan once told me that the werewolf god conveyed His divine will. Any clan that worships Him must establish a complete ritual in the depths of the underground tomb. Although they do not understand why the werewolf god requires this, they feel compelled to follow His divine command. After all, it is the only way to gain the werewolf god''s protection." After hearing the werewolf leader''s explanation, Irving seemed to grasp some crucial information. He believed that the werewolf god likely established these rituals to ensure He could descend upon any werewolf clan at any time. "It seems that the werewolf god you have been worshiping isn''t very friendly. He probably expects you to use your hunted prey as offerings to Him, doesn''t He?" Irving suggested. The werewolf leader silently nodded, acknowledging Irving''s suspicion. "It appears that in order to gain powerful strength, you must also pay a significant price. So, when Elder Lawrence seeks to steal divine power, does he not have to pay a price as well?" "He certainly must pay a price. If I''m not mistaken, he has already been corrupted by the Blood of the Abyss. His time is running out because the corruption from the Blood of the Abyss can cause a person''s body and soul to disintegrate into nothing," the werewolf leader stated directly, offering his judgment. Although the werewolf leader had never personally used the Blood of the Abyss, he was quite familiar with it. The Blood of the Abyss all originates from the Abyss of Death. It is said that this blood is created by an extremely terrifying and powerful entity residing in the deepest part of the Abyss of Death. Despite having "blood" in its name, the Blood of the Abyss is essentially akin to a cursed artifact. The werewolf leader shared all the information he knew about the Blood of the Abyss with Irving. In an instant, Irving realized that there must be a very close connection between the Blood of the Abyss and the Night Blades. "I seem to have figured out something very important. Now I understand why the two elders of the Night Blades wanted to help us. They must be worried that Elder Lawrence will use the Blood of the Abyss to uncover the secrets of the Night Blades. There''s no doubt that Elder Lawrence has betrayed the Night Blades." After coming to this realization, Irving devised what he believed to be a perfect plan in his mind. He not only aimed to take this opportunity to eliminate Elder Lawrence but also hoped to significantly weaken the Night Blades. "Our operation is bound to succeed. Moreover, we can use this opportunity to wipe out the power of the Night Blades in the Desolate Canyon altogether." With a smile on his face, Irving conveyed his thoughts to the werewolf leader, having finalized all the details of their plan in his mind. Although the werewolf leader did not know the specifics of Irving''s plan, he felt confident that it was well thought out. "Since you have formulated a plan, let''s proceed according to it. I will definitely join you because I believe that working with you is the only way to achieve my revenge," the werewolf leader declared. He too wished for the Night Blades to suffer a heavy blow. After all, the hatred between the Night Blades and their werewolf clan ran deep. "Your revenge plan is sure to succeed. Let''s hurry and enter the underground tomb. You should be able to find the entrance, right?" Irving asked with a smile. The werewolf leader nodded vigorously and then found an entrance on the ground floor of the massive building. "It seems that Elder Lawrence hasn''t discovered this entrance. He must have entered the underground tomb with your companions through another way," the werewolf leader noted as he led Irving to the entrance, which appeared to be untouched. Irving nodded in agreement. "Let''s get into the underground tomb quickly. After all, it is only within the tomb that we can deal with Elder Lawrence." With that, Irving and the werewolf leader made their way into the underground tomb. They would soon encounter Elder Lawrence in the underground tomb. As soon as both sides met, a fierce battle would erupt. At the same time that Irving and Elder Lawrence entered the underground tomb, Elders Howard and Kent received crucial information. A member of the Night Blades had brought them news regarding the underground tomb. "What did you say? There''s an underground tomb beneath Shadow City?" Elder Howard exclaimed, clearly shocked by the revelation. Elder Kent''s expression was less surprised; he had already suspected that Lawrence had some sort of trump card. "Yes, we just found intelligence related to the underground tomb at Elder Lawrence''s residence. It seems that Elder Lawrence has also mastered the Blood of the Abyss," the member reported. Upon hearing the words "Blood of the Abyss," both Howard and Kent''s faces grew serious. "We can''t wait here any longer! We must take action immediately to stop Lawrence!" Elder Howard could no longer sit still. He believed that Lawrence''s actions had to be thwarted. The secrets contained within the Blood of the Abyss were far too important for the Night Blades. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Kent, while somewhat anxious, did not share Howard''s alarm. "What kind of action do you think we should take? The information we have is still too limited! We should continue to observe Irving and Lawrence''s actions from a distance," Kent calmly suggested. However, Elder Howard felt that Kent''s plan was overly passive. "Simply watching from the sidelines will only increase our disadvantages! I believe we should also enter the underground tomb!" Chapter 206: The Gathering at the Underground Tomb Under Elder Howard''s persuasion, Elder Kent ultimately agreed to enter the underground tomb. However, Kent had his own conditions."I can agree to go with you into the underground tomb, but I believe we must gather enough intelligence before taking action," Elder Kent stated. This remark made Elder Howard even more anxious. "What additional information do we need? Do you think what we have is insufficient? We already know that Lawrence has betrayed the Night Blades! We also know that Irving and his group are in the underground tomb. If we don''t enter the tomb in time, one of them will surely figure out the secrets hidden within." Although Elder Howard didn''t have extensive knowledge about the underground tomb itself, he understood that the secrets it held were crucial for the Night Blades. "We absolutely cannot allow them to uncover this secret." In reality, the information Elder Howard had was not entirely accurate. The secrets of the underground tomb were not what mattered most to the Night Blades; rather, it was the secrets of the Blood of the Abyss that held the greatest significance. While the Blood of the Abyss could grant the power of the Werewolf God, it did not mean that uncovering the secrets of the underground tomb would lead to revelations about the Blood of the Abyss. After all, the Werewolf God was merely one of the gods who wielded the power of the great being found at the depths of the Abyss of Death. The Werewolf God was not even the most powerful being among all the gods who had obtained the Blood of the Abyss. Although Elder Howard''s information was not entirely accurate, he still managed to persuade Elder Kent. "You''ve convinced me! Let''s hurry and enter the underground tomb," Kent agreed. "The Night Blades who were previously following Lawrence should know how to access the tomb. We can have them lead us there." While Kent had initially hesitated to enter the underground tomb, once he made the decision, his actions were swift. Guided by one of Lawrence''s most trusted subordinates, Elder Howard and Elder Kent quickly arrived at the entrance of the underground tomb that Lawrence had discovered. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Facing the simple door before them, both Howard and Kent hesitated slightly. Although there was a lock hanging on the door, to them, it appeared to be quite rudimentary. They could almost destroy the door with their own strength without needing a key. "Are you sure you haven''t taken a wrong turn? Did Lawrence really enter the underground tomb from here?" Elder Howard asked the guiding member of the Night Blades in a harsh tone. The member, hearing the question, quickly replied, "I often saw Lawrence come here when following his orders. He also linked this door to the underground tomb. So, I believe this door is the entrance. As for whether Lawrence actually entered the tomb through this door, I''m not entirely sure." The response infuriated Elder Howard. "Why didn''t you clarify things from the beginning? Are you deliberately trying to slow us down?" Elder Howard accused, his suspicion growing that the member might be an undercover agent left by Lawrence. He was already considering the possibility of killing him. If there was even the slightest mistake in the member''s answers, Elder Howard would not hesitate to eliminate him. The member of the Night Blades looked terrified in response to Elder Howard''s intimidation. "I have always been truthful! Even though I was once one of Lawrence''s trusted subordinates, he wouldn''t share such important information with me. The only reason I brought you and Elder Kent here is because I believe this door is the most likely entrance to the underground tomb. I truly have not lied; you must believe me!" Elder Howard''s gaze was icy as he scrutinized the member''s expression. Just then, Elder Kent spoke up with a hint of uncertainty in his voice. "This door certainly cannot be opened easily. I just tried; even using all my strength, I couldn''t destroy this door or the lock on it." Kent''s words drew Elder Howard''s attention. He decided not to exert further pressure on the guiding member of the Night Blades, as he felt the member was likely telling the truth. Elder Howard slowly walked over to stand beside Elder Kent. The two of them began to study the door in front of them carefully. As they studied the door before them, the two men gradually sensed a powerful aura of death emanating from behind it. It seemed that more corpses were buried beyond the door. The moment they perceived this deathly energy, they both simultaneously confirmed that the underground tomb was indeed behind the door. "You haven''t led us astray; the underground tomb should be behind this door! But how are we supposed to enter? We don''t have the key," Elder Howard muttered, glancing at the lock on the door. The previously panicked member of the Night Blades quickly interjected, "Elders, I might know where to find the key to this door. I remember that Lawrence once hid a treasure chest in a basement at the very center of Shadow City. The key should be inside that chest." Elder Howard and Elder Kent exchanged glances and then sent another member of the Night Blades to accompany him to retrieve it. Fifteen minutes later, the two Night Blades members returned. They indeed brought back a treasure chest, but it also had a lock on it. "Elders, we couldn''t open the lock on the treasure chest, so we could only bring the entire chest back," one of them explained. Elder Howard took the chest from them. He first summoned his dark powers to generate a mist that seeped into the chest. "There is indeed a key inside the chest. However, I''m not sure if this key will open the door in front of us," Elder Howard said calmly to Elder Kent. Elder Kent remained silent as he stepped up to the treasure chest and brought his left hand down with a heavy strike. Although Lawrence had taken great care, he had not made the chest indestructible. Kent''s blow successfully shattered the chest. Amid the fragments, Elder Howard and Elder Kent found the key. The key they discovered was Lawrence''s spare key. Lawrence possessed two keys that could open the entrance to the underground tomb. The first key was, of course, the one Lawrence used himself, while the spare key was meant to ensure that he could still gain access to the tomb in case of unforeseen circumstances. The two Night Blades elders approached the large door with the key in hand. The moment the key made contact with the lock, everyone in the room felt the temperature around them plummeting rapidly. "This key must be the real one. We need to be very cautious once we enter the underground tomb," Elder Kent said as he used the key to unlock the door, glancing over at Elder Howard. In Kent''s view, the actions within the underground tomb would undoubtedly be fraught with danger, and they had to exercise sufficient caution. Elder Howard was sometimes impulsive, so it was essential to give him reminders before they proceeded. Howard nodded seriously. "I understand. I will be very careful while moving through the underground tomb, and I will follow your instructions." Elder Howard and Elder Kent did not intend to let the other members of the Night Blades enter the underground tomb. In their view, the strength of the remaining members was insufficient. The moment the two elders fully opened the door to the underground tomb, everyone in the room heard agonizing wails. Elder Howard addressed the group, "You can leave now! Before we return, you must stand guard at the door and make sure no one goes out!" The other Night Blades members had long wanted to escape this room. Upon receiving Elder Howard''s command, they quickly fled. Meanwhile, the two elders stepped through the doorway. As soon as they entered, the door slammed shut behind them. "It seems we need to find another exit if we want to get out of the underground tomb," Elder Kent remarked slowly upon witnessing this scene. Kent was not particularly panicked. He believed that encountering danger in the underground tomb was quite normal. Moreover, with Lawrence and Irving already inside, he felt confident that he and Elder Howard together would be at least as capable as Lawrence and Irving. As the two Night Blades elders ventured deeper into the tomb, a shift in the surrounding power became apparent. Both Lawrence and Irving could sense the change in energy within the underground tomb. However, neither of them immediately considered the reason for the change in energy within the underground tomb. Only the werewolf leader quickly thought of a possible explanation. "I believe that some other powerful beings have entered the underground tomb. It could very well be those two Night Blades elders," he said, directing his gaze toward Irving. Irving took a moment to think calmly before slowly nodding. "I believe your assumption is quite valid. Aside from those two Night Blades elders, I can''t think of anyone else strong enough to have entered the underground tomb. It seems that all the various forces in Shadow City have gathered in the tomb. Perhaps we can use this opportunity to eliminate Lawrence and the two Night Blades elders altogether. You might even be able to regain control of Shadow City! You could transform Shadow City into the core territory of your werewolf clan!" Chapter 207: The Long-Awaited Ritual The werewolf leader did not pay much attention to Irving''s words. In his view, the majority of his clan members had already been wiped out by the Night Blades. Even if he were to take control of Shadow City, there would be no way for his clan to achieve revival."It seems you don''t have much of a plan for the revival of your clan. Are you really not willing to fight for your people as the werewolf leader?" Irving said, hoping to spark some fighting spirit in him. Irving believed that if the werewolf leader lacked sufficient motivation, he would not be fully committed in the upcoming actions. Upon hearing Irving''s words, the werewolf leader scoffed. "As the leader of my clan, I naturally wish to see it revived. However, the vast majority of our members have already been killed. Even if I reclaim Shadow City, what difference would it make? I can''t bring my clan members back to life!" "You may not be able to bring them all back, but you still have a few followers left. Don''t those werewolves who continue to stand by your side deserve your fight?" Irving said, looking sincerely at the werewolf leader. At that moment, the werewolf leader found himself at a loss for words. Previously, he had viewed his remaining werewolf subordinates merely as tools that could be sacrificed at any time. The werewolf leader had long since lost any confidence in the revival of his clan. Everything he had done before had been solely for the purpose of seeking vengeance against the Night Blades. However, after hearing Irving''s words, something within him began to shift. He felt that perhaps he really did need to fight for the revival of his clan. The expression on the werewolf leader''s face changed repeatedly. After about a minute, his expression grew increasingly resolute. Finally, he looked at Irving and said, "I think you''re right! I must fight for my clan!" Irving extended his right hand. "I will fight for my companions as well! We need to fully cooperate in our upcoming actions!" The werewolf leader grasped Irving''s right hand, and together they made a firm resolution. At the same time that Irving and the werewolf leader solidified their determination, Lawrence had finally arrived at the prepared location with Aron, Benjamin, and the others. "This is our destination! You don''t need to go any further; just find a suitable place around here to rest," Elder Lawrence said in a hoarse voice. Everyone could tell that Elder Lawrence''s voice had changed significantly from before. It had become much more raspy. The group even felt that Lawrence was no longer entirely human; he seemed to have transformed into a werewolf. Benjamin scanned the surroundings and realized that he was in a location prepared for a ritual. Strange buildings and the skeletal remains of unknown creatures surrounded him. Among these monster bones, he could even spot some precious gemstones. "Elder Lawrence seems to want to hold a ritual here! You all must have noticed the things around us, right?" Benjamin said in a lowered voice to the others. Aron and Nick nodded gravely. "Whatever kind of ritual Elder Lawrence intends to perform, we must stop him! He brought us here clearly intending to use us as part of the ritual consumables," Aron said, his mind sharply focused. As the most senior member of the Angel Guild, Aron was well aware of what was happening. He had seen similar rituals in the Angel Guild''s archives. However, these rituals were all related to werewolves. Why would Elder Lawrence want to conduct a werewolf-related ritual? While Aron pondered this question, he suddenly recalled the change in Elder Lawrence''s voice. "Elder Lawrence must intend to transform himself into a werewolf!" Aron voiced his suspicion outright. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The others looked at him with stunned expressions upon hearing this. "Elder Lawrence is one of the elders of the Night Blades, isn''t he? Why would he want to transform himself into a werewolf?" Nick asked incredulously. Aron shook his head. "What I just said is merely my own speculation. As for why he wants to do this, I have no idea." While saying this, Aron kept his gaze fixed on Elder Lawrence, who was facing away from them, seemingly searching for something. After carefully observing the surroundings, Benjamin leaned in closer to Aron and Nick and whispered, "Among the skeletons around us, there seems to be one that belongs to a werewolf. I think Aron''s guess might be correct." Both Benjamin and Aron felt that Elder Lawrence intended to transform himself into a werewolf. "So what should we do now? Should we just run away? After all, you both said we might very well become sacrifices for the ritual," Nick said, his voice filled with anxiety. Although Nick was not weaker than Benjamin or Aron, he had not experienced much and was facing such a bizarre situation for the first time. "We can''t act rashly. Since Elder Lawrence dared to bring us here, he must have already thought about how to deal with unexpected situations!" Aron''s mind was clearer than before. Benjamin nodded. "Exactly, we can''t take any hasty actions. Even if we manage to escape with our own strength, Anna and Wendy won''t be able to do the same. If we have to look after them, Lawrence will definitely catch up to us during the escape. The situation will only get worse then." Faced with the objections from Aron and Benjamin, Nick became even more anxious. "This won''t work, and that won''t work either! What do you two want to do? Are we really just going to wait here to die?" As soon as Benjamin finished speaking, Elder Lawrence slowly turned to face them. His gait had become very strange; his back was hunched, and his arms seemed heavy, nearly dragging on the ground. It looked as if he was crawling. Lawrence''s bizarre way of moving instilled fear in everyone. "You won''t have to wait much longer. The ritual is about to begin, and once it starts, you will no longer have to endure any pain," Lawrence said as he crawled to the center of the ritual circle. He lifted his head to look in their direction as he spoke. During this moment, they could see that Lawrence''s face was completely grotesque, falling apart. All they could make out were his blood-red eyes. "You won''t have to endure for much longer; liberation is coming soon," Lawrence kept repeating. His actions only heightened the panic among Aron, Benjamin, and the others. Aron and Benjamin exchanged anxious glances, silently communicating. They both understood that the situation was dire, and they needed to make a decision immediately. Once the ritual began, they might not even have a chance to escape. In the end, Aron and Benjamin reached a consensus. They decided not to run away but rather to launch an attack on Elder Lawrence directly. As the strongest among them, Aron took the lead and charged at Lawrence. Aron transformed into a beam of golden light, infused with powerful radiant energy, rapidly approaching Lawrence. At the same time, Benjamin coordinated his attack, drawing his weapon and launching a surprise assault toward Lawrence. Initially, Nick was taken aback by Aron and Benjamin''s sudden actions. However, as an assassin, his reflexes were quick enough to keep up. He took a step back, hiding in the shadows, and then swiftly maneuvered around to get behind Lawrence. All three of them launched their attacks simultaneously, each believing that this time they would achieve some degree of success. It seemed that Lawrence was oblivious to their movements. He stood at the center of the ritual circle, continuously repeating the same phrase. As the first to strike, Aron was also the first to reach Lawrence''s side. To his shock, he realized that his attack had no effect on Lawrence whatsoever. The radiant energy he wielded was absorbed by Lawrence''s robe. Benjamin''s attack from a distance was similarly blocked by the robe. Only Nick, attacking from behind Lawrence, managed to inflict some damage. Nick drove his poisoned dagger into Elder Lawrence''s back. However, the poison on the dagger had no effect on Lawrence whatsoever. Instead, it backfired on Nick himself. Nick felt his consciousness beginning to fade, blurring more and more. Just before everything went dark, he vaguely saw the face of a werewolf. This werewolf face was what Lawrence would look like after the ritual began. "You really overestimate yourselves, thinking you could succeed with a sneak attack!" Lawrence''s raspy voice echoed in their ears. Then, they heard Lawrence let out a terrifying laugh. "What you''ve done has actually helped me tremendously. Your attacks won''t harm me at all; instead, they''ve directly activated the ritual. I will convert your power into a part of myself. Your strength and souls will serve as the price for my greater power! No one can stop me now; this ritual is destined to succeed!" At this point, Lawrence''s voice had taken on an ethereal quality. After the ritual began, he had already gained a portion of the Werewolf God''s power. His physical form was now a blend between that of a werewolf and a human. Chapter 208: You Still Have to Rely on Me Elder Lawrence, now transformed into a half-wolf, half-human form, extended his left hand toward the sky.Suddenly, a bright crimson light burst forth from the palm of Elder Lawrence''s hand. This crimson light then morphed into a red sphere shaped like a skull. The moment the skull-shaped red sphere appeared, Aron, Benjamin, and Nick all felt their powers rapidly converging into the red sphere. "You should be able to feel it now, right? Your strength is quickly dissipating! Your powers are gradually becoming a part of mine!" Elder Lawrence spoke these words in a chilling, menacing tone, accompanied by an unsettling, mocking laugh. Naturally, Aron and the others were not going to remain passive in the face of such a situation. Aron quickly pulled out a doll-like object from his pocket. He threw the doll toward Elder Lawrence. The doll was drawn toward the red sphere, and the moment it made contact, Aron''s figure suddenly became extremely ethereal. As the doll was completely absorbed by the red sphere, Aron abruptly reappeared at a position far away from Elder Lawrence. Using the doll he possessed, Aron successfully evaded Elder Lawrence''s attack. At the same time, Benjamin also managed to activate his time-dilation device. With the help of the time-dilation device, Benjamin managed to escape to the location where Anna and Wendy were. Although Benjamin''s current position wasn''t entirely safe, it was one that allowed for both offense and defense. After Aron and Benjamin successfully retreated, Nick awkwardly realized that he had no backup plan. It dawned on Nick why the others regarded him as less powerful than Aron and Benjamin. While he was not inferior to them in direct combat ability, he was significantly lacking in terms of equipment and battle experience. If Aron and Benjamin had found themselves in Nick''s situation, they would not have recklessly attacked Elder Lawrence. They understood that without any trump cards, taking risks was unwise. Nick was beginning to feel regret. But it was too late for regrets now. Nick could only rely on his agility as an assassin to continually maneuver back and forth, trying to evade the red spheres summoned by Elder Lawrence. However, during this back-and-forth, Nick gradually found himself at a disadvantage. He was increasingly being pulled toward the red sphere by a powerful suction force. Although Nick had his back to Elder Lawrence, he could still feel the elder''s unwavering focus on him. "Someone hurry up and come up with a plan to save me! I''m about to be devoured by Elder Lawrence!" At that moment, Nick was in a state of panic. He found himself continuously imagining the terrifying scenarios that could unfold next. He thought that he was about to be swallowed whole by Elder Lawrence. Aron, Benjamin, and the others were equally panicked upon witnessing this scene. Aron quickly rushed over to Benjamin''s side. "Do you have any other trump cards? I''ve already used up all mine in the previous battle!" Aron didn''t care about his pride at that moment; he absolutely did not want to see Nick killed by Elder Lawrence. After all, Nick was the strongest new member of the Angel Guild he could find in such a short time. Anna then spoke to Benjamin in a weak voice, "If you can save Nick, all of us in the Angel Guild will be very grateful to you!" Seeing this scene, Wendy also felt that Benjamin had to take action immediately. "Although we''ve had some conflicts in the past, the Angel Guild is our ally. Since the members of the Angel Guild have fallen into such a dangerous situation, you should help them right away." A look of helplessness finally appeared on Benjamin''s calm face. "I want to help him, but I have no trump cards left either! I''ve exhausted all my resources in the last battle." "All we can do now is attack Elder Lawrence! Hopefully, our attacks will draw his attention, giving Nick a slim chance to escape from him." Benjamin laid out his plan directly. However, this plan made those who had just urged him to act quickly to save Nick feel very hesitant. Everyone had seen during the brief battle that their strength was far inferior to Elder Lawrence''s. If they attacked him again, they couldn''t even ensure their own safe retreat. Aron was under immense pressure at that moment. After thinking quickly for a while, he spoke directly to Benjamin. "Anna and Wendy are still in poor condition. They won''t be able to help us in the upcoming battle, so it''s up to the two of us to attack Elder Lawrence!" While Aron could be quite irritating at times, he also had a commendable quality that others respected: he was willing to take responsibility. After saying this, Aron immediately launched an attack on Elder Lawrence. Benjamin, of course, didn''t hesitate at all; after all, this plan had originated from him. This time, Aron and Benjamin''s attack was more serious than before. They both understood that if this attack failed, they might not have another chance. However, their assault still didn''t succeed. Elder Lawrence had long been prepared for their attacks. The moment their attacks were launched, Elder Lawrence''s counterattack immediately followed. "You really underestimate my intelligence," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "Do you think you can successfully ambush me twice? Today, I will show you the consequences of underestimating me!" At that moment, Lawrence''s voice no longer resembled that of a human. While the others could vaguely grasp the meaning behind his words, to them, it sounded merely like a wolf''s howl. Elder Lawrence concentrated all his power into his left hand. The crimson sphere in the shape of a skull expanded continuously until it engulfed all the areas within Aron and the others'' line of sight. Both Nick, who was firmly under Lawrence''s control, and Aron and Benjamin, who had just attacked him, felt their strength draining at an astonishing rate. Even Anna and Wendy, who were at a distance, could sense their own power rapidly dissipating. "The price you must pay is not just your strength! You will also have to sacrifice your lives! Your flesh and blood will be transformed into puppets by me!" Elder Lawrence uttered these words with an unbearable, piercing wail. As he spoke, he slowly rose to his feet. He had absorbed enough power and felt ready to proceed to the next step of the ritual. Elder Lawrence completely retracted the crimson sphere in the shape of a skull. The red orb transformed into a flash of red light and vanished above Lawrence''s forehead. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, the bones surrounding the ritual site began to tremble. It was as if they had suddenly come to life. Anna and Wendy''s faces turned pale with terror at the sight. "What on earth is happening? Why are those bones moving?" Wendy, in slightly better condition than Anna, managed to exclaim in shock before pulling Anna away from Elder Lawrence. "Just give up! From the moment you arrived here, it was destined that you would never escape!" Suddenly, Lawrence''s voice echoed in Wendy''s ear. Startled by the unexpected sound, Wendy froze in place. "You were right; I''m right beside you now," Lawrence''s voice came again, this time whispering directly into Wendy''s ear. Wendy could even feel the chill emanating from him as he spoke. She dared not look in his direction. However, her avoidance couldn''t delay the inevitable for long. Elder Lawrence''s goal was to shatter their mental state completely. Once they were broken, he would kill them all. "You know of my presence now. Why not turn around and take a look? Do you think that by not turning, you can still survive?" Lawrence''s voice grew increasingly sinister and terrifying. Wendy found herself unable to think at all. Next to her, Anna''s breath had become very faint. Even if Anna could remain calm, she was unable to utter a single word. "Since you are unwilling to speak, let''s skip that part! I don''t need your answers to make you accept your ultimate fate!" Elder Lawrence unleashed an attack with a howl characteristic of a werewolf. In that instant, everyone felt a piercing pain deep within their souls. This was not an effect that could be caused by a physical attack. Just as they were on the brink of being completely annihilated by Lawrence''s assault, a familiar voice suddenly echoed in their minds. "You''re still counting on me, aren''t you?" Irving''s voice resonated within everyone''s thoughts. Upon hearing Irving''s voice, Elder Lawrence halted his actions. Panic etched on his face, he scanned the surroundings as if desperately trying to locate Irving. "You don''t need to be so anxious; I''ll be right in front of you very soon! And this time, I''ve brought along a friend who''s a good match for you!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, he and the werewolf leader appeared not far from Elder Lawrence. Upon seeing Irving, the despair that had engulfed Wendy and Anna began to dissipate. They felt that as long as Irving was present, Elder Lawrence could no longer pose a threat to them. Upon seeing Irving, Elder Lawrence immediately redirected his attack towards him. This, of course, meant that the crisis for Wendy, Anna, Benjamin, Aron, and Nick had been temporarily averted. Chapter 209: We Cant Let Them Enjoy the Spectacle Elder Lawrence fixed his crimson eyes intently on Irving''s direction.After confirming Irving''s position, he transformed into a massive dire wolf. With a piercing howl, the dire wolf that Lawrence had become lunged swiftly towards Irving. "He can actually turn himself into a gigantic dire wolf! That''s something I never expected. Can you do that as the werewolf leader?" Irving seemed unfazed by Elder Lawrence''s attack. He even had the mood to joke with the werewolf leader. The werewolf leader coldly replied, "I certainly can''t do that, because I am a werewolf, not a wolf! I won''t degrade myself like Lawrence!" In the eyes of the werewolf leader, werewolves were inherently a step above wolves in terms of evolution. To voluntarily transform into a wolf was akin to self-degradation. Irving smiled and nodded. "In that case, your combat ability should be stronger than his, right?" The werewolf leader did not respond to Irving''s question. Instead, he entered a frenzied state and charged towards Elder Lawrence. "You were all saying that the biggest flaw of you werewolves is your impulsiveness. You haven''t even answered my question, and you''ve already jumped into the fight. We could have waited for Elder Lawrence to reach us before engaging him." Irving actually disapproved of the werewolf leader''s actions. In Irving''s view, the werewolf leader''s reckless actions could very likely prevent them from gathering enough information. However, since the werewolf leader had already initiated the attack, Irving had no choice but to join him in the assault against Elder Lawrence. Although the werewolf leader looked down on Elder Lawrence, he was unable to gain the upper hand during the fight. Even with Irving''s assistance, the werewolf leader could only manage to reach a stalemate with Elder Lawrence. "It seems you were indeed just bragging earlier," Irving teased the werewolf leader during the battle. "If you were as strong as you claimed, we would have already eliminated Elder Lawrence! But from the current situation, it''s clear that his power is still very formidable. It might take us quite a while to take him down." What Irving said was, of course, his honest opinion. Throughout the fight with Elder Lawrence, he realized that Lawrence''s strength was far greater than before. Although Elder Lawrence had largely lost his rationality, he was still able to suppress both the werewolf leader and Irving through sheer instinct. During the battle, Irving was reluctant to use the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, as it was his trump card. He had already used up most of his items in previous encounters. Although he still wielded the powerful Staff of Calamity, each use of the staff during the fight would further deteriorate Irving''s condition. Irving also understood that the enemy he faced was not just Elder Lawrence. The two elders from the Night Blades were still waiting for them in Shadow City. Irving did not want to find himself in a situation where he was caught off guard, like a mantis stalking a cicada while a yellow bird lay in wait. Therefore, he needed to maintain his fighting ability even after defeating Elder Lawrence. Due to the many concerns weighing on his mind, Irving found it difficult to focus all of his energy during the battle. The fight between him and Elder Lawrence had settled into a tense stalemate. Aron, Benjamin, and the others desperately wanted to help Irving, but their powers were insufficient to intervene in such a dangerous fight. Benjamin had once risked trying to join the battle, but as soon as he reached the edge of the battlefield, he realized how weak he truly was. At that moment, Aron reminded everyone, "We must stay calm! Although Irving is not currently at an advantage, Lawrence hasn''t completely suppressed him either. We can only help Irving at a critical moment. If we act rashly now, we will only worsen his situation." Aron''s meaning was clear. He believed that rather than recklessly joining the fight, it would be better to observe from the sidelines. At least by watching, they wouldn''t negatively impact Irving''s efforts. Wendy, however, was slightly dissatisfied with Aron''s statement. She already felt that Aron was deliberately trying to put Irving in a precarious position. After hearing his words, she was even more convinced that her judgment had been correct. Wendy was about to speak up to criticize Aron, but before she could say anything, Benjamin bluntly stated, "I think you''re right. Given the current situation, we can only observe for now." Since Benjamin had already said this, Wendy felt there was no point in adding more. She knew Benjamin would never betray Irving. So, Aron, Benjamin, and the others began to watch the fierce battle between Irving and Elder Lawrence from a short distance away. Although they faced no immediate danger, their hearts were still filled with tension. They understood that the outcome of the battle would determine their fates. If Irving emerged victorious, they would be safe. However, if he failed, Elder Lawrence would undoubtedly come after them. As everyone anxiously observed the fight, Elders Howard and Kent arrived at the edge of the battlefield. The two elders had not been able to track Lawrence''s whereabouts immediately upon entering the underground tomb. They had gotten lost for a while within the catacombs. However, through their close cooperation, they quickly managed to locate Irving and the werewolf leader. Eventually, they followed the trail of Irving and the werewolf leader to this spot. Upon witnessing the ongoing battle, their earlier anxiety suddenly eased. "Our enemies are embroiled in a fierce struggle," Elder Howard said directly to Elder Kent. "We can now watch leisurely. Once they are exhausted from fighting each other, we can step in and eliminate them all." Elder Howard felt that the current situation was perfect for the Night Blades. A traitor like Lawrence was engaged in a life-and-death battle with Irving, the biggest opponent of the Night Blades, while he and Elder Kent could watch leisurely from the sidelines. Elder Kent naturally did not disagree. He also believed that waiting for their enemies to weaken each other before stepping in was the safest approach. The two Night Blades elders then concealed themselves not far from the battlefield. They thought their plan was flawless, but in reality, Irving had already detected their presence. During the fight, Irving had pinpointed the locations of Elder Howard and Elder Kent. Upon realizing that the two Night Blades elders intended to watch from a distance, Irving immediately changed his strategy. He would never allow his enemies to observe the battle casually. Irving turned directly to the werewolf leader and said, "I think this battlefield is not advantageous for us, so I want to move to a new location. Just follow me." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying this, Irving sprinted at full speed toward the direction of Elder Howard and Elder Kent. The werewolf leader wanted to ask Irving why he was doing this, but Irving moved so quickly that he didn''t have time to voice his question. Before he knew it, Irving had already covered a considerable distance. In this situation, the werewolf leader had no other options. He could only follow Irving as they advanced toward the new battlefield. After all, without Irving''s assistance, the werewolf leader would be unable to handle Elder Lawrence alone. As Irving and the werewolf leader moved toward another battlefield, Lawrence naturally followed closely behind. At this point, Lawrence had transformed into a terrifying, twisted monster. Although he initially appeared in the form of a fearsome wolf, he had been increasingly corrupted by the Blood of the Abyss throughout the fight. Now, his form was beyond description; he had become an indescribable horror. Aron, Benjamin, and the others were taken aback by this sight. Initially, they thought Irving chose to retreat because he felt he could no longer win the battle¡ªhe was trying to escape. However, Benjamin and Wendy quickly dismissed this speculation. "Irving would never choose to run away. Even when facing an unbeatable enemy, he would fight with everything he has. And if he wanted to escape, he would inform us in advance," Wendy stated firmly to the group. Benjamin didn''t speak but nodded gravely in agreement. While everyone was speculating why Irving was acting this way, he finally approached the two Night Blades elders. Irving''s actions left Howard and Kent at a loss. The two elders watched wide-eyed as Irving came running toward them. "Since you two elders are here, why are you just standing at the edge of the battlefield? You are the elders of the Night Blades! Shouldn''t you be fighting for the Night Blades?" Irving shouted loudly when he was not far from the two elders. Irving''s words immediately caught the attention of the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence. The werewolf leader quickly changed direction; he didn''t want to face the two Night Blades elders alone. However, Elder Lawrence had no such concerns. To him, both Irving and the two Night Blades elders were enemies, and he simply needed to eliminate them all. The order of their elimination was irrelevant to him. By this maneuver, Irving not only evaded Elder Lawrence''s pursuit but also compelled Howard and Kent, who were initially intent on observing, to join the fray. At this point, the situation had shifted to give Irving a certain advantage. Chapter 210: The Ceremony Continues With Us Faced with the frenzied attacks from the now monstrous Elder Lawrence, Elders Howard and Kent found themselves unable to divert their attention to deal with Irving and the werewolf leader. In such a situation, Irving naturally chose to observe the fierce battle among his adversaries from a distance. After confirming that neither Elder Lawrence, Elder Howard, nor Elder Kent had any spare energy to focus on him, he quickly made his way over to Aron, Benjamin, and the others. "Your situation can''t be too dire, can it?" Irving assessed the condition of the group with a quick glance. He could see that Anna appeared somewhat weakened, while Wendy had clearly experienced a level of fright that surpassed her capacity to cope. Aron, Benjamin, and Nick looked nearly exhausted. Although none of the five were in particularly good shape, their conditions were not overly critical. They were still able to ensure their own safety. Benjamin hurriedly spoke up to Irving, "We''re not in terrible shape, but you need to act quickly to stop Elder Lawrence''s ritual! He''s gaining the power of a formidable deity that we know nothing about through this ceremony." Benjamin felt that Irving might not fully grasp Elder Lawrence''s plans, so he quickly relayed all the information he had. Irving nodded. "I will certainly put an end to his ritual! However, before that, I need to ensure he thoroughly exhausts the strength of the other two Night Blades elders." Irving''s plan was intricately interconnected. Before Irving located Elder Lawrence, he had conducted a thorough analysis of the ritual that Elder Lawrence was most likely to perform with the werewolf leader. Both he and the werewolf leader believed that the most probable ceremony involved Elder Lawrence bestowing upon himself the formidable powers of the Werewolf God. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In this scenario, as long as Elder Lawrence''s ritual did not completely fail, he would be able to gain increasingly powerful abilities. This would allow Elder Lawrence to gain the upper hand in his battles against the other two Night Blades elders. Given that, with the werewolf leader''s assistance, Irving could stop Elder Lawrence''s ritual at any moment, it made sense for him to let Elder Lawrence weaken the two Night Blades elders to a certain extent before considering halting the ritual. Although Irving''s reasoning surprised Benjamin at first, he quickly understood. He realized that Irving''s plan was indeed the most logical one. If their enemies could destroy each other, it would undoubtedly be the scenario everyone wanted to see. While Aron found Irving''s plan somewhat risky, he couldn''t come up with a better alternative. As Irving and the others watched the clash between Elder Lawrence and the two other Night Blades elders, the werewolf leader approached them. Aron, Benjamin, and Nick had already encountered the werewolf leader before, so they did not react with excessive alarm upon seeing him again. Anna and Wendy had not encountered the werewolf leader before, so when he appeared, they instinctively stepped back to hide behind Irving. "I think there are some flaws in our previous plan," the werewolf leader said, paying no mind to the movements of Irving''s companions. He looked seriously at Irving. Irving felt a bit puzzled. "What flaws are there in our plan? It was carefully discussed and analyzed before we established it. Moreover, you previously thought it was the most perfect plan. Did you discover some other crucial information during the recent battle?" Irving sensed that the werewolf leader''s current demeanor was somewhat unusual, prompting him to ask so many questions. In Irving''s view, the werewolf leader might also be influenced by the Werewolf God in the underground tomb, making him someone Irving needed to be wary of. "I had previously underestimated Elder Lawrence''s understanding of the ritual practices of our clan," the werewolf leader said in a very somber tone. "Elder Lawrence must have obtained the complete process of our clan''s sacrificial ceremony from other members of our tribe. We cannot allow him to complete the entire ritual. If he truly finishes it, he will gain the power of the Werewolf God''s messenger. At that point, we will have no chance of defeating him." As the werewolf leader spoke, his tone gradually became more agitated. Irving and the others could sense the werewolf leader''s intense anger. "So, are you saying we must stop his ritual?" Irving asked directly. The werewolf leader shook his head. "We don''t need to stop his ritual; what we need to do is continue the partially completed ritual ourselves." This statement deepened Irving''s wariness. "I don''t understand. If we complete the ritual, won''t we become the Werewolf God''s messengers? Are you sure this won''t lead us into even greater peril?" At this point, Irving''s tone had grown significantly more somber. Benjamin, who knew Irving well, was already preparing for a fight. If the werewolf leader truly turned against them, Benjamin would be ready to launch an attack in an instant. The werewolf leader clearly picked up on Irving''s caution. "I do want to become the Werewolf God''s messenger," he quickly clarified. "Because if I can become a messenger of the deity, I will have the chance to resurrect my kin. I won''t treat you as sacrifices; you have provided me with invaluable assistance, and I am not an ungrateful person. Moreover, as long as I become the Werewolf God''s messenger, you won''t need to worry about the Night Blades threat anymore. I alone can defeat the three elders of the Night Blades." The werewolf leader''s tone had become very urgent at this point. The werewolf leader''s eyes turned blood-red. At this moment, it wasn''t just Benjamin who was prepared for battle; Anna and Wendy were also ready to fight. They could clearly see that something was off with the werewolf leader. After gathering some information about the werewolf leader, Irving slowly said, "I think your plan is indeed the most reasonable. Let''s proceed according to your plan!" Irving''s words brought great joy to the werewolf leader. However, his companions displayed looks of surprise upon hearing him say this. Benjamin leaned in and lowered his voice, speaking directly to Irving. "Are you sure this decision doesn''t have any problems? Have you really let your guard down against the werewolf leader?" Though Benjamin''s voice was very low, the werewolf leader still heard him. He shot an angry glare at Benjamin. Irving smiled and replied, "I believe that our strength alone isn''t enough to defeat the Night Blades. So if the werewolf leader can truly gain the power of the Werewolf God''s messenger, why should we oppose it? Once he becomes the messenger, his primary targets for attack will surely be the members of the Night Blades. After all, those are his greatest threats." What Irving said filled the werewolf leader with immense happiness. "Then let''s get moving quickly. We can''t allow Lawrence''s ritual to continue any longer; it will lead him to steal more power," the werewolf leader urged, eagerly stepping into the center of the ritual formation. "You just need to smash all the bones around you. As long as these bones are shattered, Lawrence''s ritual will end, and I can take his place to continue the ceremony," the werewolf leader urged Irving and the others to take action. Irving signaled to his companions with a glance that it was time to move. Although Irving didn''t understand how breaking the bones could end Lawrence''s ritual, he believed the werewolf leader wouldn''t lie about this. After all, it was crucial for the werewolf leader''s plan to succeed. Irving, however, did not join the others in their actions. He felt it was necessary to keep a close eye on the werewolf leader. Even though he had agreed to the plan, he did not fully trust him. If the werewolf leader intended to pose a threat to Irving and his companions after gaining the Werewolf God''s immense power, Irving was confident he could retaliate. Through their previous conversations, Irving had already learned about the weaknesses of the Werewolf God''s messenger. The werewolf leader could probably guess Irving''s suspicions, but he didn''t care about Irving''s wariness; he simply wanted to begin his ritual as soon as possible. As the bones surrounding the ritual formation were continually destroyed, Elder Lawrence, who was engaged in battle with two elders from the Night Blades, immediately sensed something was amiss. He immediately abandoned his fight with the two elders from the Night Blades and rushed toward the ritual formation as quickly as possible. "You need to speed up your actions! Lawrence has already noticed what you''re doing!" the werewolf leader urged everyone to move faster. Although Aron, Benjamin, and the others were doing their utmost, they still couldn''t destroy all the bones in time. Just as only a few fragments remained around the ritual formation, Elder Lawrence appeared before them. Elder Lawrence shouted at them in an extremely angry voice, "Stop what you''re doing right now!" His roar caused Benjamin, Aron, and the others to lose consciousness in an instant. While Irving was also affected to some extent, his strength was formidable, and he only felt a slight throbbing pain in his head. Elder Lawrence didn''t take advantage of Benjamin and the others'' unconsciousness to kill them outright. Instead, he locked his attack on the werewolf leader. At this point, Elder Lawrence''s form was very close to that of a Worm; apart from his tentacle-like eyes, he had no other bodily organs remaining. Yet even having transformed into a massive Worm, Elder Lawrence''s speed was still remarkably swift. He almost instantaneously appeared in front of the werewolf leader. Chapter 211: No One Is Worthy of Trust The werewolf leader stared with his crimson eyes at Elder Lawrence, who had transformed into a Worm and was charging toward him. The werewolf leader did not attempt to dodge. If he did, he would leave the ritual site, and once he stepped away, his plan could no longer proceed. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Entering a state of frenzy, the werewolf leader chose to confront Elder Lawrence head-on. At the same time, he shouted to Irving, "You must help me now! I can''t defeat Lawrence in his frenzied state on my own!" Irving did not immediately agree to the werewolf leader''s plea for help. After what had just transpired, his trust in the werewolf leader had greatly diminished. So, Irving quickly found an excuse: "My companions are in terrible condition right now. I need to ensure their safety first. You''ll have to hold him off by yourself for a while." After saying this, Irving swiftly made his way toward his companions. When he reached Benjamin, Aron, and the others, he discovered that they had only temporarily lost consciousness. The power of Elder Lawrence''s earlier roar was not as overwhelming as it seemed. "It looks like you''re all going to be fine, so I don''t need to stay here with you," he remarked. With that, Irving turned and headed toward the two elders from the Night Blades. Irving believed that the two elders from the Night Blades should have more information and, given the current circumstances, they would be willing to cooperate with him. After about fifteen minutes of searching, he finally found Elder Howard and Elder Kent in a place piled high with bones. The condition of the two Night Blades elders was dire. Half of Elder Howard''s face had been torn away, and the remaining half was covered in wounds. Elder Kent had lost both of his arms, and his legs were broken. When the two elders saw Irving, their expressions suddenly turned to panic. "You don''t need to worry too much. I''m not here to eliminate you. I believe there is room for cooperation between us," Irving said in a gentle tone. Of course, Elder Howard and Elder Kent did not believe Irving''s words. However, they had no other options left; they could no longer afford to be enemies with him. "Cooperation? What kind of cooperation do you have in mind? We can''t even fight anymore," Elder Howard said in a voice filled with pain. Elder Howard''s injuries were clearly more severe than Elder Kent''s, and speaking was a struggle for him. "You should understand very well that I am your enemy. If given the chance, I would certainly eliminate all members of the Night Blades." Irving did not say anything to reassure the two Night Blades elders. Irving felt that saying those things now would only make the two Night Blades elders even less willing to cooperate with him. "However, the situation is a bit more complicated now. We are currently in an underground tomb. I believe you should know that this tomb belongs to the Werewolf Clan. Fighting in an underground tomb means that the members of the Werewolf Clan will be significantly stronger. Therefore, I believe the werewolf leader is more powerful than all of us combined. The werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence are competing for the right to continue the ritual. Whichever one of them ultimately prevails will possess power beyond our imagination. So, we must work together to eliminate both of them." Irving''s line of thought was actually very clear. Since they were fighting in a tomb that belonged to the Werewolf Clan, the greatest enemies would naturally be the members of the Werewolf Clan. The werewolf leader was a member of the Werewolf Clan, and while Elder Lawrence was not, after using the Blood of the Abyss, he had, in a sense, also become a werewolf. Irving wanted to say all of this to convince the two elders that he was being sincere. Elder Kent then spoke in a cold tone. "I indeed want to eliminate those two damned individuals as well. But you still haven''t explained why we should trust you! Just as you said before, once you find the opportunity, you will wipe out all the members of the Night Blades. By cooperating with you now, aren''t we digging our own graves?" Irving nodded. "You are indeed digging your own graves by cooperating with me. But this is something you must do, as you have no other options left. You should be able to feel your life force draining away rapidly. The underground tomb itself devours the life force of any living beings within it. Your only hope is to cooperate with me, and then, when we leave the tomb, use the array belonging to the Night Blades in Shadow City to create an opportunity for escape." Irving laid out the most reasonable choice for the two Night Blades elders. Hearing this, their expressions turned very dejected, as they truly had no better options. Even though they knew that Irving would eventually eliminate them, they could only temporarily cooperate with him. "We can work with you. What do you want from us? We cannot provide you with any help in battle," Elder Howard finally made a decision and directly asked Irving about the terms of cooperation. Irving smiled and replied, "I certainly don''t expect you to assist me during the battle. I just hope to obtain more information about Lawrence from you. Only then can I find his weaknesses. Eliminating Lawrence should also be your task, right? So you don''t need to help him conceal his weaknesses." After saying this, Irving waited for the two Night Blades elders to respond. Elder Howard and Elder Kent exchanged glances with each other. Ultimately, it was Elder Kent who spoke up about Lawrence''s weaknesses. "Although Lawrence was previously an elder of the Night Blades, he chose to betray us as soon as we arrived in Shadow City. Our understanding of him is quite limited; all we know is that he has harnessed the power of the Blood of the Abyss. The true nature of that power is known only to the core leaders of the Night Blades. However, you might be able to ambush Lawrence during his fight with the werewolf leader. That could lead to his ultimate demise." In reality, Elder Kent did not provide any useful information. Irving could tell that the other party was merely going through the motions. Yet, Irving did not intend to call him out on it. "Your suggestion is indeed a good one. I will ambush Lawrence. While I carry out my plan, I hope you both will stay here. If you recklessly move to another location, you could very well encounter a deadly threat." After saying this, Irving quickly left. The two Night Blades elders watched him depart. Once Irving had completely vanished, Elder Kent hurriedly turned to Elder Howard and said, "We need to get out of here as soon as possible!" Elder Kent''s statement surprised Elder Howard. "Both of us are severely injured. If we act rashly, we will surely face unforeseen dangers. It''s better for us to wait here until the battle is over." Elder Howard believed that although Irving would not spare them, he would at least ensure their escape from the underground tomb. As long as they could escape the underground tomb, the two elders would be able to utilize the arrays laid out by the Night Blades in Shadow City to successfully flee. Before entering the tomb, the two Night Blades elders had set up numerous arrays throughout Shadow City. If they could return, these arrays would activate automatically. With the help of the arrays, even the heavily wounded Night Blades elders would be able to contend with Irving. Elder Kent scoffed at Howard''s words. With an anxious tone, he said, "This plan is definitely not going to succeed. Irving will undoubtedly be on high alert. Our only chance to escape is during their battle. Although we are severely injured, if we act immediately, we still have a chance to get away." Elder Kent was unwilling to wait around to die. He believed that some proactive measures had to be taken. After Kent''s persuasion, Elder Howard eventually agreed to Kent''s plan. The two wounded Night Blades elders then began to search aimlessly for a way to escape the underground tomb. Meanwhile, not far away, Irving was observing the two of them. From the very beginning, Irving had never trusted anyone other than his own companions. His reason for discussing cooperation with the two Night Blades elders was merely to extract more information from them. Since the Night Blades elders had no intention of providing Irving with any information, he naturally decided it was time to let them go. Irving intended to have the two Night Blades elders find a way to escape the underground tomb, and then he would eliminate them. After all, the battle between the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence was unlikely to be resolved easily. Irving had plenty of time to observe the actions of others and further adjust his plans. At the same time, the fight between the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence had reached a fever pitch. Both sides were harnessing the powerful energy of the Werewolf God within the underground tomb, making it impossible for either to gain a clear advantage. Elder Lawrence''s form had shifted from that of a Worm to one resembling a cocoon. This transformation indicated that the power he had gained from the ritual was about to elevate him to a new level. Seeing the change in Elder Lawrence''s form, the werewolf leader became even more anxious. Chapter 212: Escape from the Underground Tomb The werewolf leader was anxious about Elder Lawrence''s transformation, but he no longer had the strength to stop Lawrence from gaining more power. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, the werewolf leader suddenly spotted Irving rapidly approaching. He shouted to Irving in a frantic tone, "You have to intervene and stop Elder Lawrence! If he breaks free from his cocoon, he will gain power far beyond anything we can imagine!" Irving detected a hint of desperation in the werewolf leader''s words. However, he had no intention of directly attacking Elder Lawrence. Instead, Irving replied coolly, "We don''t need to fight Elder Lawrence to the bitter end! We can simply escape from the underground tomb. The two elders of the Night Blades will also assist us." Irving neither wanted Elder Lawrence to complete the ritual nor wished for the werewolf leader to gain excessive power. Therefore, he hoped everyone could leave the underground tomb. This way, they could interrupt the ongoing ritual and prevent the werewolf leader from acquiring greater strength. The werewolf leader firmly opposed Irving''s plan. "That''s impossible! The ritual has already progressed to the latter half. The only way to make Elder Lawrence fail is for me to take his place in the ritual!" As the werewolf leader spoke with Irving, he continued to fight against Elder Lawrence. At this point, Elder Lawrence had completely lost his sanity. He was entirely under the control of the Werewolf God''s power. No one would choose to negotiate with Elder Lawrence. In the midst of this crisis, the werewolf leader thought of a reason that might persuade Irving. "Elder Lawrence has completely lost his mind. Once he gains power, he will undoubtedly wipe us out! But I can maintain my sanity. If I gain power, I can continue to collaborate with you." The werewolf leader believed his words would convince Irving. However, Irving simply smiled and shook his head. "You don''t need to deceive me any longer. Whether it''s you or Elder Lawrence, once you both acquire enough power, I will choose to eliminate myself and my companions." Irving''s tone was cold, leaving the werewolf leader momentarily at a loss for words. "Does our previous collaboration mean nothing to you? Have I ever posed any threat to you?" The werewolf leader''s voice was filled with sorrow as he spoke. The werewolf leader felt that he had shown great sincerity during his cooperation with Irving, and he believed he should have gained Irving''s trust by now. "You were indeed sincere during our previous collaboration, and you never posed any threat to me. However, I still don''t trust you," Irving replied as he joined Aron, Benjamin, and the others, who had also been awakened by him. Once all of Irving''s companions were awake, he decided it was time to lead them out of the underground tomb. However, before leaving, he needed to ensure that both the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence''s ritual would fail simultaneously. "Why? Why don''t you trust me?" the werewolf leader asked, frustration evident in his voice. He felt his plan was flawless and that he had shown no signs of weakness during his collaboration with Irving. Irving should have had no reason to doubt him. "While you didn''t pose any immediate threat to me, you intentionally withheld crucial information when you should have disclosed everything," Irving explained, having already confirmed the whereabouts of the two Night Blades elders with his tools. Despite being severely injured, the two elders of the Night Blades had managed to find a way to escape the underground tomb, which did not disappoint Irving. "The critical information you hid relates to your clan''s sacrificial ceremony. Once I realized you were concealing key details, I decided not to provide you with any assistance in the tomb," Irving''s words finally clarified the werewolf leader''s confusion. The werewolf leader glared at Irving with anger. "You don''t need to look at me like that. In reality, I haven''t placed you in a hopeless situation; as long as you abandon the ritual, you can leave unscathed." Irving felt no remorse for his actions. If the werewolf leader simply abandoned the notion of continuing the ritual, he could leave the underground tomb with Irving and his companions. Staring with his blood-red eyes, the werewolf leader replied firmly, "That is absolutely impossible! As the leader of the Werewolf Clan, I must complete our sacrificial ceremony!" Since the werewolf leader had made his stance clear, Irving saw no reason to waste any more time. "Then go ahead and continue your ritual! I will take my companions and leave the underground tomb!" With that, Irving turned and quickly led his companions away. The werewolf leader let out a pained howl as he watched Irving and his companions leave. No matter how furious he was, he could not pursue them; he had to face Elder Lawrence in the final showdown. Only the victor would be able to continue the sacrificial ceremony. When the ritual was completed, all living beings within the underground tomb would lose their lives due to the arrival of the Werewolf God''s messenger. The werewolf leader had indeed concealed important information regarding the sacrificial ceremony. He did this solely to fulfill his own ambitions, and he knew he must pay the price for those ambitions. As the werewolf leader prepared for his life-or-death battle with Elder Lawrence, Irving quickly caught up with the two elders of the Night Blades. At that moment, the two Night Blades elders had arrived near the exit of the underground tomb. Elder Howard, upon seeing Irving and the others, immediately summoned dark energy to create a dense fog. "This fog will only hold them for a short time," Elder Howard urged Elder Kent. "We must move faster. We cannot stay in the underground tomb any longer." Elder Kent said nothing; he was intently searching for the exit of the tomb. Time ticked away, and soon, Irving and his companions found the exit created by Elder Howard''s fog. Elder Howard saw Irving emerging quickly from the mist, and his anxiety grew. He continued to generate more fog, hoping to delay Irving for as long as possible. "I found the exit!" Elder Kent finally exclaimed, having located the way out. At that moment, he pushed open the large door to the exit. Without hesitation, Elder Howard followed Elder Kent through the doorway, returning to Shadow City. As the two elders escaped from the underground tomb, the heavy door slammed shut behind them. Irving and his companions had not been able to stop the actions of the two Night Blades elders; it was only after the door closed that they emerged from the fog. "Our pace was far too slow. The two Night Blades elders have already escaped, and the door they used is now closed. We''ll likely have to find a new exit," Aron said, his voice filled with frustration. Irving shook his head. "We don''t need to find a new exit!" He pulled a key out of his pocket, a key given to him by the werewolf leader. "As long as we have this key, we can open the exit door from the underground tomb." He moved to the spot where the two Night Blades elders had previously been. After searching for a moment, Irving found the door they had used to leave the underground tomb. He placed the key on the door, and it emitted a bright flash of light. A passageway formed where the door had been. "Let''s hurry out! This passageway won''t last long!" Irving urged, and he and his companions quickly moved through the newly formed route. As the last person exited the passage, it vanished without a trace. Once they were out of the underground tomb, everyone finally escaped the biting cold that had tormented them inside, and they began to feel somewhat restored. "Where are we now? Is this really Shadow City?" Benjamin, who had recovered the quickest, observed his surroundings closely and noticed that the architectural style was completely different from that of Shadow City. Upon hearing Benjamin''s words, the others began to examine their environment as well, soon expressing their astonishment. "The architectural style here is entirely different from that of the Night Blades, and it doesn''t even resemble that of the Werewolf Clan," Irving stated, sharing his thoughts but refraining from confirming whether or not they were in Shadow City. He considered that it was very possible they had been transported to any location connected to the underground tomb after leaving. "It seems the passage we used was one previously traversed by the two Night Blades elders. Does that mean the Night Blades elders are nearby?" Aron suddenly had a thought and quickly asked Irving. Irving nodded. "They should be around us. However, I haven''t sensed their presence; they may have used some methods we are unaware of to leave quickly." Irving''s assertion was met with agreement from his companions. After their departure from the underground tomb, they could have used the map in their possession to return to their respective shelters directly. The reason they hadn''t was the immense loss that would come with it. Returning to their shelters recklessly would ensure their safety but would result in all the equipment and items they carried being left behind. The methods the Night Blades elders had for returning to their shelters were likely more sophisticated than what they knew, possibly allowing them to avoid the negative effects of a direct return. Chapter 213: The Destruction of Shadow City The group''s speculations did not help in resolving their current predicament. So, Irving directly reminded his companions, "No matter how the Night Blades elders returned to safety, it isn''t very important for us. What we need to do now is quickly figure out where we are. If we are no longer in the Desolate Canyon, we may have to resort to forcibly returning to our shelters." Irving''s words helped calm everyone down. Aron, holding the map in his hands, kept looking around. He hoped to gather more information that would allow their current location to appear on the map. However, Aron''s attempts were unsuccessful. Even after collecting enough information, the map still did not indicate where they were. "It seems that the map you have won''t provide us with much assistance," Irving concluded. "So let''s split up and explore the area." However, as soon as Irving finished his suggestion, Aron directly opposed it. "I think we shouldn''t split up! We don''t know where we are, and we can''t determine if this place is safe! We can only ensure everyone''s safety if we stick together. I believe you can agree with my reasoning, Irving." Irving looked at Aron. "You''re right; then let''s move forward together!" Although Irving agreed with Aron''s idea, he felt that Aron was being overly cautious. Aron''s demeanor now was a stark contrast to how he had been before. When they first entered the Desolate Canyon, Aron had been very willing to take risks. But after a series of crises, he had become much more cautious. After they had been moving for a while, the group suddenly spotted a moving structure ahead. That building clearly exhibited the architectural style of the Night Blades. "It seems our earlier assumptions were wrong! We are indeed in Shadow City. It''s just that this part of Shadow City is still under construction," Irving quickly assessed upon seeing the building ahead. Almost the moment Irving finished speaking, the voice of Elder Howard echoed from behind the group. "You''re right; this is also part of Shadow City. Here, we Night Blades hold a significant advantage!" With Elder Howard''s words, Irving and the others found themselves enveloped in a thick fog. "Everyone, stay calm! The fog created by Elder Howard won''t pose a significant threat to you in a short period. I will rescue you all as quickly as I can," Irving urged. He did not want his companions to act rashly. In his view, they would not be able to assist him in the upcoming battle. He hoped they would remain calm and stay put. Once he defeated Elder Howard, he would naturally be able to rescue all his companions. Benjamin and Wendy naturally followed Irving''s orders. However, the three members of Angel Guild did not heed his advice. They felt they should find a way to escape the encroaching fog. Unfortunately, their actions not only failed to succeed but also led them into a more significant predicament. Aron and Nick found themselves trapped in a deeper layer of fog. Even if they wanted to call out to Irving for help, they were unable to do so. In the depths of the fog, their voices could not be heard by the outside world. Even if Irving did hear them, he would have no capacity to assist them. Irving was now not only engaged in battle with Elder Howard; Elder Kent had also arrived on the battlefield. Moreover, the two Night Blades elders could utilize the magical formations of the Night Blades within Shadow City. From the very beginning of the battle, Irving found himself at a disadvantage. "Although we haven''t figured out how to deal with the Werewolf leader and Lawrence yet, eliminating you and the core members of Angel Guild is still something to be pleased about," Elder Kent remarked during the fight, aiming to disturb Irving''s judgment. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Kent''s words had no effect whatsoever. Irving maintained his composure throughout the battle. He believed that the enemy''s words should not influence him. Instead, he focused all his energy on the fight. Because Irving never fell into a state of panic, even though the two Night Blades elders had the upper hand, they could not quickly eliminate him. The battle had reached a stalemate. Although Irving was stronger than the average Night Blades elder, the two Night Blades elders were able to utilize the magical formations within Shadow City to their advantage. This meant that the battle would likely drag on for a long time before a victor was determined. During the fight, severe tremors began to shake various areas of Shadow City. By the time Irving and the Night Blades elders noticed the vibrations, most of the buildings in Shadow City had already been destroyed by the violent shaking. "What is going on?! Could there be an unexpected situation in the underground tomb?!" Elder Howard exclaimed, breaking off from his battle with Irving as he hurried toward the control center of Shadow City. At the control center, Howard could assess the specific situation within Shadow City. Although the control center had been recently destroyed by Benjamin and Nick, the arrival of reinforcements from Night Blades enabled them to successfully repair it. When Howard saw the information displayed on the large screen in the control center, he was taken aback. A tremendously powerful entity had emerged from the underground region of Shadow City. This entity had completely annihilated the underground tomb. After the tomb''s destruction, the powerful being could quickly make its way to the surface. Although Howard could not ascertain specific details about this formidable existence, he knew that the strength of Night Blades would not be enough to defeat it. "The situation is dire! We need to retreat immediately! We absolutely cannot stay in Shadow City any longer!" Howard quickly assessed the situation. He issued orders to all Night Blades members, instructing them to leave Shadow City as quickly as possible. In the absence of a fast escape route, Night Blades members needed to return to their shelters promptly. "All Night Blades members must not hesitate! A moment''s hesitation could cost you the chance to escape successfully!" After giving his orders, Elder Howard chose to return to his shelter without even consulting Elder Kent. Elder Kent, still engaged in battle with Irving, soon learned of Howard''s orders. Although he was puzzled, he decided to flee immediately. At first, Irving did not understand what was happening. "Why are the two Night Blades elders fleeing in such a hurry? Is there a greater threat within Shadow City?" As Irving muttered this to himself, memories of the sacrificial ceremony in the underground tomb flashed through his mind. "Could it be that one of them, either the Werewolf leader or Elder Lawrence, has already completed the sacrificial ceremony?! If that''s the case, I need to retreat quickly!" The moment the crisis dawned on him, Irving spoke urgently to his companions. "We must return to our shelters as fast as we can! While doing so will mean losing some equipment, if we don''t act now, we could very well be destroyed along with Shadow City!" After saying this, Irving forced his way back to his shelter, leaving his equipment behind. Though Benjamin and Wendy were unsure of the situation, they immediately followed Irving''s orders, leaving their gear in the same place. The three members of Angel Guild were momentarily at a loss about what to do. Aron felt that Irving was overreacting. "There''s no need to panic. Since we already know this is Shadow City, we can follow the map to a safe location," he said, pulling out his map. But before Aron could finish, Anna and Nick, in a state of panic, pointed behind him. Aron turned around and saw a sight that would haunt him for the rest of his life. All the buildings in Shadow City had been violently uprooted, and beneath them, a twisted, indescribable entity, as if emerging from an abyss, was gradually revealing itself. At that moment, the temperature in the area where Aron and the others were rapidly dropped. All the surrounding plants withered at an alarming rate, while the animals nearby transformed into horrific, distorted monsters. In that instant, Aron finally understood why Irving had chosen to forcefully return to his shelter. Nick and Anna quickly made their way back to their own shelters. Although Aron didn''t react immediately, he wasted no time. Before the surrounding animals were completely transformed into twisted monstrosities, he too forced himself back to his shelter. As Aron left, the area around Shadow City erupted in a blinding crimson light. A deafening roar filled the air, and Shadow City, the Night Blades'' stronghold in the Desolate Canyon, was utterly destroyed. The violent sound of Shadow City''s destruction echoed throughout the entire Desolate Canyon. Players in the shelters within the canyon were thrown into a panic upon hearing it. At the same time, the terrifying power of the Werewolf God spread outward with the booming sound. Although Irving managed to destroy Night Blades'' Shadow City during this operation, he also unleashed an even more terrifying monster. Overall, Irving''s actions were a mix of gains and losses. Night Blades suffered significant losses; they not only lost their stronghold in the Desolate Canyon but also created a far more formidable adversary for themselves. The outcome of Night Blades'' operation could only be described as a complete disaster. Chapter 214: Reviewing the Entire Operation After a bout of intense dizziness, Irving found himself back in his sanctuary. Seeing the familiar surroundings of the shelter quickly stabilized Irving''s emotions. "Good thing I reacted quickly. If I hadn''t responded in time and warned my companions, we might have been destroyed along with Shadow City," Irving said with a hint of relief. Not far from Irving, Wendy slowly got up from the ground. In the sanctuary, Wendy''s injuries would gradually heal, but she was still gravely wounded at the moment. Irving walked over to Wendy and examined her injuries before taking out some supplies to heal her. "Take these supplies first. If your injuries aren''t fully healed after this, we''ll think of other ways," Irving instructed. Wendy nodded and consumed all the supplies Irving handed her. In less than five minutes, her injuries began to heal rapidly. "What should we do next? Do we still need to go to the Desolate Canyon?" Wendy asked once her injuries were fully healed. Irving shook his head. "We made a lot of mistakes during our previous operation. We need to first review the entire mission." As he answered Wendy''s question, Irving also contacted Benjamin and the others. Benjamin and the rest had also returned to their respective shelters. "We don''t need to meet in the shelter game. Let''s return to the real world; it''s safer there," Irving decided, informing the others of his plan. He then led Wendy back to the real world. Upon returning to their home in the real world, Irving and Wendy were shocked to find their house surrounded by hostile individuals. "We have a lot of professional assassins around us! Don''t act rashly!" Wendy, being a professional assassin herself, was highly sensitive to the presence of other assassins. Irving nodded. "We do have many professional assassins around us, but I don''t have time to waste on them!" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving pulled out the [Staff of Calamity]. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the tip of the staff glowed with a fierce red light, the professional assassins hidden around Irving''s house were subjected to extreme heat almost simultaneously. Most of the assassins were annihilated in an instant. Though a few assassins weren''t killed outright, they were severely injured. "We must head to the Ocean Group headquarters immediately. I''ve already arranged for us to meet everyone there!" Irving said, grabbing Wendy and quickly leaving the house. Irving paid no mind to the dead or injured professional assassins around him; he had more pressing matters to attend to. As Irving and Wendy hurried to the Ocean Group headquarters, Benjamin was already in Miss Vicky''s office, reporting everything that had happened in the shelter game. Benjamin gave a brief rundown of the events. After listening, Vicky sighed, "I really didn''t expect such major issues to arise in your cooperation with Aron. I remember my collaborations with Aron used to go very smoothly. He never saw me as an enemy and never took any precautions against me." Vicky felt that the Aron Benjamin described was quite different from the Aron she knew. Benjamin nodded in agreement. "I''m also very puzzled. I don''t understand why Aron has changed so drastically." Vicky looked out the window, seemingly lost in thought. After a moment, she turned back to Benjamin and said, "Regardless, you must strive to get along with Aron. You''re the head of security for the Ocean Group and the president of the Ocean Group Guild. If you and Aron come into conflict, our cooperation with the Angel Guild will be impossible." Benjamin nodded. "Miss Vicky, rest assured! I will act according to your orders!" Benjamin''s response pleased Vicky greatly. Just then, the phone on Vicky''s desk rang. She picked it up and pressed the speakerphone button. "Miss Vicky, there are some people at the company entrance who say they want to see you. They claim to be members of the Angel Guild. Should we let them come to your office?" "Let them in! I did invite them over." "Understood, Miss Vicky! I''ll bring them up now." After hanging up the phone, Vicky turned to Benjamin and said, "Irving will be here soon. I need you to manage the overall situation and prevent any direct conflict between Irving and Aron." Vicky was well aware of the purpose of everyone''s visit¡ªreviewing the entire operation. In the previous operation, Aron had undoubtedly made the most mistakes. Given Aron''s strong sense of pride, he would not take kindly to being criticized by others. In such a scenario, it was highly likely that Aron and Irving might engage in a fierce argument during the review process. "Miss Vicky, understood! I''ll do my best, but I can''t guarantee success," Benjamin said, his expression remaining calm. However, he wanted to manage Vicky''s expectations, hinting that failure was a real possibility. Vicky sighed and nodded. "Just do your best." As soon as Vicky finished speaking, there was a knock on her office door. Aron, Nick, and Anna walked into the room. "I''ve already been briefed on the situation. Although the mission was not successful, I believe each of you gave it your all," Vicky said with a smile as she saw the three members of the Angel Guild. Aron and Nick looked a bit embarrassed, while Anna managed a small smile at Vicky. Faced with this awkward situation, Vicky felt at a loss for words and wasn''t sure what to say next. While Vicky hesitated, Irving and Wendy finally arrived. "Now that everyone is here, let''s start reviewing the entire operation," Irving said coldly after scanning the room. "I want you all to understand one thing: during the mission, you must follow the orders of the strongest person. Do not act on your own," Irving said sternly, directing his gaze at Nick and Aron. Nick naturally acknowledged Irving''s authority, but Aron was less convinced. "I believe we should follow the most reasonable orders, not necessarily those of the strongest person," Aron retorted. "Just because someone is the strongest doesn''t mean their judgment is always correct. Does having greater strength automatically make someone''s decisions right?" Aron''s rebuttal drew a gasp from everyone in the room, who realized that a conflict between Aron and Irving was now almost inevitable. "And what are you implying?" Irving asked coldly, glaring at Aron. "Are you saying my judgment during the mission was seriously flawed?" "I''m not saying that!" Aron replied. "I just think we shouldn''t rely solely on personal strength to determine whether a decision is right or wrong." Though Aron didn''t outright challenge Irving, it was clear he didn''t believe Irving had the right to criticize him. Upon hearing Aron''s words, Irving let out a derisive laugh. "You don''t need to continue beating around the bush here. Just speak your mind directly. Do you really think you performed well in our previous mission? Do you believe you didn''t hold everyone back? It was your mistakes that led to the complete failure of our operation!" Irving finally pointed the finger directly at Aron. Aron didn''t back down. He replied immediately, "I don''t believe my mistakes caused the mission to fail. In fact, I think I made very few mistakes in our previous operation. I didn''t collaborate with the werewolf leader. I didn''t misjudge the true intentions of the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence. I even warned everyone in advance to be aware of the potential arrival of Night Blades reinforcements." Aron listed all the things he did right. But he conveniently left out his errors. Benjamin couldn''t hold back any longer after hearing Aron''s words. Before Irving could respond, Benjamin coldly interjected, "We can''t just talk about what we did right and ignore what we did wrong. If everyone made the right decisions, how could our mission have failed? Although Shadow City was completely destroyed, the two elders of Night Blades were not eliminated. Our overall operation cannot be deemed a success." Benjamin''s words managed to somewhat diffuse Irving''s anger. After Benjamin finished speaking, Irving coldly turned to Aron and asked, "And who was it that recklessly ventured into the underground catacombs? Who was it that fell for Elder Lawrence''s deceit? Wasn''t it you who led us into a dead end? If you hadn''t led everyone into the underground catacombs, Elder Lawrence and the werewolf leader''s ritual would never have succeeded." Irving directly pointed out Aron''s biggest mistake. Although Aron''s expression was one of defiance, he had no way to argue back because it was indeed him who led everyone into the catacombs. "Even if I hadn''t done that, the werewolf leader would have gone into the catacombs anyway," Aron retorted, trying to maintain his composure. Aron''s rebuttal completely enraged Irving. "The only reason the werewolf leader and I entered the catacombs was to rescue you all! If you had followed my orders from the start and stayed at your positions without taking any other actions, none of this would have happened. The Desolate Canyon wouldn''t have ended up with a creature we could barely handle!" Chapter 215: A Fractured Team The argument between Irving and Aron put everyone in a foul mood. Although Benjamin had initially tried to stop their quarrel, in the end, he chose to give up. After all, both Irving and Aron had leadership personalities. Eventually, they were bound to clash for control of the team. Vicky had not been part of the previous mission, so she didn''t feel qualified to say much. She had merely provided everyone with a place to discuss. "So you mean to say the mission''s failure was entirely my fault?" Aron asked hoarsely, glaring at Irving. Irving answered without hesitation, "That''s exactly what I think! And up until now, you haven''t realized how much damage your mistakes have caused our team! You keep saying you want to revive the Angel Guild, but how can you do that if you keep making wrong decisions during our missions?" Irving''s words left Nick and Anna speechless. They both knew very well that reviving the Angel Guild was Aron''s obsession. Aron scoffed at Irving''s accusations. "You don''t understand anything! What gives you the right to criticize me? You''re just an ordinary shelter player! I am responsible for the entire Angel Guild! I have to consider far more than you ever will! You have no right to say I made wrong decisions during the mission because your intelligence can''t even grasp the depth of my judgments." After saying this, Aron stormed out, slamming the door behind him. With Aron''s departure, Nick and Anna felt immense pressure. As members of the Angel Guild, it seemed they had to leave with Aron. But if they did, it would mean a complete break from Irving. "Do you think this is my fault? Do you think what I said made no sense?" Irving looked deeply disappointed after Aron left. Irving had initially thought that Aron was a very rational person. In Irving''s view, Aron should have been someone capable of calmly analyzing and reflecting on the mission''s failure. However, the current situation made Irving realize that he had misjudged Aron significantly. "It seems I should never have trusted him from the start! Although he''s currently the highest-ranking member of the Angel Guild, he can''t keep his cool. He''s not an excellent leader," Irving said, clearly intending for the others to hear. Even though Aron had left, Irving was not planning to terminate the cooperation with the Angel Guild. He spoke to Nick and Anna in a gentle tone. "Although I think Aron is a terrible person, I am still willing to continue working with the Angel Guild. You two performed quite well during the mission." Nick and Anna nodded awkwardly after hearing Irving''s words. Anna then spoke directly to Irving, "I don''t think there''s much point in our post-mortem analysis. Given the situation, let''s return to the Angel Guild for now. If there''s another opportunity to collaborate in the future, we''d be very willing to work with you. This mission may have failed, but I don''t think we need to blame each other." With that, Anna left, followed closely by Nick. After all the Angel Guild members had left, Vicky sighed. "I think you need to work on your temper. What you said to Aron was a bit harsh," Vicky said gently to Irving. "Do you think so too? I don''t think what I said was harsh at all. If I really wanted to criticize Aron, I would have said even worse things," Irving replied, not feeling that he had said anything wrong. Wendy also supported Irving, "I support Irving! I think Aron had his own agenda during the mission. When Irving was in danger, he didn''t immediately decide to help. Benjamin knows this too; he can confirm that I''m not lying." Wendy was referring to the incident during their first meeting in Shadow City, where everyone except Irving had gathered. At that time, Irving and Elder Lawrence were being chased by the King of Lightning. While everyone thought they should help Irving, Aron had been somewhat hesitant. At that time, Aron seemed to want to lead the others out of Shadow City. Irving was shocked upon hearing Wendy''s words. He hadn''t expected Aron to have done such a thing. He looked over at Benjamin, seeking confirmation. Benjamin nodded reluctantly. "Wendy is right. When you were being chased by the King of Lightning, Aron was the only one who opposed us helping you," he said with a hint of resignation. Irving''s expression changed dramatically. "It seems I was right to target Aron. He''s been trying to sabotage me all along. If you hadn''t told me this, I would have remained in the dark." Irving''s impression of Aron worsened significantly. He decided he would no longer cooperate with Aron. And if Irving wasn''t willing to work with Aron, the chances of collaborating with other members of the Angel Guild would also be very slim. "It looks like it''s impossible for us to work with the Angel Guild in our future actions," Benjamin said, a bit helplessly. "What benefit do we get from working with them anyway? Their strength is nowhere near what it used to be! They can''t even ensure their own safety!" Irving argued, seeing no significant loss in ending the cooperation with the Angel Guild. Most of the Angel Guild''s combat power had been destroyed in the previous Night Blades attack. The remaining members were hardly worth mentioning. Although Irving hadn''t completely severed ties with the Angel Guild, he already considered them a semi-hostile force. "So, what should we do next? A very powerful monster has appeared in the Desolate Canyon. Should we warn other shelter game players to avoid the Desolate Canyon?" Benjamin suggested, skillfully changing the subject. He believed that aiding other shelter game players could also benefit them. Irving nodded. "Leave that to you! You can use this opportunity to give the Ocean Group more exposure." After saying this, Irving planned to head home with Wendy. "I have other matters to attend to. There shouldn''t be any more trouble here, so I''ll take my leave." As Irving was about to walk out of Vicky''s office, she called out to him. "I don''t know what to say right now. I just hope you can stay calm," Vicky said gently. Vicky had already noticed that the team Irving had built was now completely fractured. Under such circumstances, Irving must be under immense pressure. Therefore, Vicky hoped that Irving would not lose his composure in a state of panic. Irving smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry! I can stay calm no matter the situation." With that, Irving and Wendy left. Vicky and Benjamin watched them until they were completely out of sight. Once they were gone, Vicky turned to Benjamin. "It seems the situation we''re about to face is going to get worse. You need to strengthen our Ocean Group guild as soon as possible," Vicky said. Benjamin nodded. "I''ve already formulated a plan. We can soon significantly boost the strength of the Ocean Group guild." Of course, Vicky and Benjamin had no intention of sharing their plans with anyone else. And Irving wasn''t interested in their plans either. He believed he needed to quickly organize his thoughts. The failed mission in the Desolate Canyon made Irving realize that the alliance he had built was practically useless. The members of the Angel Guild didn''t really trust him, and his other allies weren''t particularly strong. Additionally, with the Dark Overlord about to descend into the real world, the overall situation looked grim for Irving. On the way back to his residence, Wendy asked him in a slightly anxious tone, "Are you okay? I don''t think you need to worry too much. With your abilities, you can succeed in the shelter game even without anyone else''s help." Wendy felt that Irving was under too much pressure and felt compelled to reassure him. Irving shook his head. "I''m fine! The failure of this mission isn''t entirely a bad thing for me. I''ve learned three valuable lessons from it. The first lesson is to never collaborate with conceited people. Aron is one such person. Even if the mission failed because of him, he would never admit it. Collaborating with someone like him will only lead to faster failures. The second lesson is not to bring too many people along during missions. The more people involved, the higher the chances of failure. It''s better to bring fewer but more trustworthy individuals. The third lesson is to never hesitate once the mission has started. If I had stuck to my judgment, we might have already succeeded in the Desolate Canyon. We wouldn''t have ended up facing a monster there that''s nearly impossible to defeat." Irving''s reflection on the mission''s failure showed that he was already planning his next steps carefully. Irving had always been remarkably calm. Even after his argument with Aron, he was able to coolly analyze the key points for his future actions. Irving''s words left Wendy utterly astonished. Her eyes widened as she looked at him, unable to utter a single word. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 216: Irving’s Struggle to Shake Off His Frustration Irving noticed the look of surprise on Wendy''s face and directly asked her, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? You''re about to pop your eyes out." Upon hearing Irving''s question, Wendy''s expression softened a bit. She replied in a tone that was slightly incredulous, "Aren''t you being a bit too calm? Even as a professional assassin, I can''t remain this composed. After all, the last mission failed entirely because of the members of the Angel Guild. You should be cursing them right now. That would be a normal reaction." Upon hearing this, a forced smile appeared on Irving''s face. "Cursing the members of the Angel Guild won''t help us at all. So I won''t waste my energy on such meaningless things." After saying this, Irving revealed a weary expression. "The mission is over, regardless of its success or failure, and we''ve already reviewed what happened. You can go take a break now. I also need to rest properly." With that, Irving turned and headed back to his bedroom. Wendy watched him until he closed the door behind him. She still couldn''t shake the feeling that Irving couldn''t simply forget about the failure of the mission. "Is he just putting on a brave face? Should I go comfort him?" Wendy murmured to herself as she stood at her own doorway, feeling a mix of emotions. After thinking for a moment, Wendy ultimately decided against taking any rash actions. "Irving is right. All I need to do now is rest. I''ll think about other things once I''ve had a good break!" With that, she returned to her room. During the earlier mission, Wendy had been on high alert, so she hadn''t realized just how exhausted she was. But once she was back in her room, she completely relaxed. The feeling of fatigue quickly overwhelmed her, and she drifted off into a deep sleep. Irving, however, did not fall asleep as easily as Wendy. Although he had calmly analyzed the reasons for the mission''s failure and hadn''t directly cursed the members of the Angel Guild, he was still deeply frustrated. He felt he had placed too much trust in his allies. Without their assistance, he knew it would be nearly impossible to face the threats posed by the Night Blades and the impending arrival of the Dark Overlord. Although Irving was very tired, he found himself unable to drift off to sleep. After tossing and turning for a while, he decided to do something more meaningful. He called Sophia to inquire about the current situation in Starling City. The call connected quickly, and on the other end, Sophia spoke in a lowered voice, "Irving, is there something very important you need? If it''s not urgent, can we talk later? I''m currently tracking down my family''s enemies. They''re working with the Night Blades, and I might be able to locate their hidden forces in Starling City." Upon hearing Sophia''s words, Irving replied, "I see! Then you should take care of the more important matters first. What I wanted to discuss isn''t that urgent." After hanging up, Irving stared at the ceiling of his bedroom, reflecting on everything that had happened. He recalled the experience of escaping from the Night Blades during the shelter game with Sophia, as well as the various crises he and Vicky faced in the real world. He also remembered the diverse characters he encountered in the shelter game. Some of them constantly threatened him, while others provided him with help. After reminiscing about all of this, Irving felt he could no longer afford to wallow in his frustration. "I need to get my emotions in check quickly! Even if my collaboration with Aron and the Angel Guild can''t continue, I can still work with others." With this determination, Irving left his home. Since Wendy was utterly exhausted, she was sleeping very deeply and didn''t notice his departure at all. Irving''s first destination was, of course, the Green Ivy Company. Although he hadn''t trusted James much before, the failure to partner with the Angel Guild made the Green Ivy Company and the Green Ivy Group essential partners that he needed to take seriously. James was somewhat surprised by Irving''s sudden visit, but he welcomed him into his office nonetheless. "I''ve heard about what happened in the Desolate Canyon. The failure of the mission isn''t your fault. You shouldn''t be too hard on yourself or feel too much pressure," James said to Irving in a gentle tone. James believed that Irving had done his utmost during the operation in the Desolate Canyon. Although the mission ultimately failed, no one could rightfully blame Irving for it. Irving shook his head. "I''ve long since moved on from that issue. I didn''t come here to discuss that with you. I''m here because I have something more important to talk about." Irving''s words caused James to adopt a very serious expression. "Are you talking about a collaboration? Just say the word, and I can provide you with help in the shelter game at any time. I won''t hold anything back; I''ll give it my all," James said, his tone earnest. James wanted Irving to understand that he was fully capable of collaborating perfectly with him. The biggest difference between James and Aron was that James possessed a keen sense of insight. He had recognized early on that Irving was exceptionally talented. Therefore, he had sought to collaborate with Irving through his sister. After witnessing Irving''s extraordinary strength, James decided to pursue a partnership with him directly. He believed that to empower himself and his guild, a deeper collaboration with Irving was essential. Until now, James had not had the opportunity for such a partnership. With the relationship between the Angel Guild and Irving reaching a low point, James finally saw this opportunity, and he was determined not to let it slip away. Irving was surprised by James''s response, but he had to admit that James had indeed provided him with significant assistance in the past, and he had never betrayed him. "I believe you will do everything in your power to help me. What I want to discuss with you this time is actually related to the shelter game." As soon as Irving finished speaking, James immediately closed the office door. "What you''re about to say must be very important. I need to ensure that what we discuss remains confidential," James explained his reasoning for this action. Irving was quite satisfied with James''s approach. "You are indeed cautious enough. I''ve recognized your prudence, which is why I chose to collaborate with you on the new shelter''s location." Irving then directly stated the matter he wanted to discuss with James. After the failure of the operation in the Desolate Canyon, Irving felt that the Night Blades would soon seek revenge against him. Therefore, he needed to relocate the shelter to a new location as quickly as possible. Upon hearing Irving''s words, James immediately responded, "The situation at the castle has been handled by my subordinates. The castle has been thoroughly cleaned, and there are threatening monsters in the surrounding area." James provided an update on the current state of the castle. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving had great confidence in James and his subordinates. "I have no doubts about your actions. I came here to discuss this matter because I want to move the shelter to a new location immediately." James was somewhat taken aback by Irving''s urgency. "Are you really that anxious? Even though the castle has been cleaned, we still need to prepare more," he said with a hint of exasperation. "Not only does your shelter need to move into the castle, but all the affiliated shelters surrounding yours must also relocate there. You should know that completing the transfer of all shelters quickly will take a lot of time. Furthermore, during the relocation process, our shelter will be extremely vulnerable. If the Night Blades take advantage of this opportunity to attack us, we won''t be able to defend ourselves. So I hope you can think it over and make a careful decision." What James said was true. The potential dangers he mentioned were certainly ones that Irving considered likely. However, Irving couldn''t afford to wait much longer. "I understand that what you''re saying is the reality. But the Night Blades won''t give us more time. We must expedite the relocation of the shelter." Irving spoke with a firm tone. James realized he couldn''t convince Irving otherwise. So he asked directly, "Do you have a specific plan? I''m more than willing to do everything I can to help, but you need to have a reasonable plan in place first." James''s request was not unreasonable. It would be absurd for Irving to demand the relocation of the shelter without any sort of solid plan. Irving nodded. "Of course, I have a perfect action plan. However, I will need about a week to prepare it. I came here just to ensure you can get everything ready for the shelter''s relocation." Irving''s words eased James''s concerns a bit. With renewed confidence, James replied, "Don''t worry! A week is enough time for me to prepare everything for the shelter''s move! As long as your plan is reasonable, we''ll be ready to start the relocation in a week!" Chapter 217: Preliminary Preparations for the Relocation of the Shelter Irving was very satisfied with James''s response. "Just make your preparations as quickly as you can! If you don''t have any other questions, I''ll get started," Irving said as he looked at James one last time. James shook his head. "I don''t have any questions. You can go ahead and prepare." Irving left the Green Ivy Company directly. After Irving departed, James called his subordinates into his office. "Is there nothing wrong at the castle?" James asked his subordinates in a cold tone. Although James had appeared sincere and warm in front of Irving, he was actually a very ruthless person. He was neither sincere nor warm toward his subordinates. The expressions on his subordinates'' faces were grim. While they believed the castle was free of issues, they also knew that James was a perfectionist. "Why aren''t you answering my question? Haven''t you finished organizing the castle?" James said, slightly irritated. Then, James turned his gaze to the subordinate closest to him. "You are the one in charge of the castle. You answer my question. Is the castle organized or not?" The subordinate who had been singled out by James looked very uncomfortable. After hesitating for a moment, he replied in a trembling voice, "I believe the castle has been organized. However, I cannot confirm that until you have inspected it." James stared coldly at him for a while. The atmosphere in James''s office became very oppressive, and all of his subordinates were extremely anxious. They felt that James was dissatisfied with the response just given. They feared that James would explode in anger right there in the office. Just when everyone was bracing themselves for James''s outburst, he unexpectedly smiled and said, "I have a lot of trust in you. Since you believe the castle has been organized, I will take your word for it." James''s response caught all his subordinates off guard. For a moment, they didn''t know how to respond to whatever James would say next. In reality, James enjoyed this kind of manipulation. He felt that by doing this, he could induce a dramatic emotional shift in his subordinates. At that moment of emotional upheaval, he could glimpse their true thoughts. "You can proceed with the next steps. We''ll be relocating the shelter to the castle in about a week. Before that, we must ensure everything is ready," James said, his tone returning to normal. His subordinates no longer needed to tread so carefully as they had before. "President, why the rush? Didn''t you tell us earlier that the timing for the shelter''s relocation to the castle wasn''t set? A week is definitely too short. Even if we''ve cleaned up the castle, a week won''t be sufficient to prepare for the entire relocation," one of James''s subordinates said, mustering the courage to speak up. James nodded in acknowledgment. "You''re right. I understand that a week is not enough, but we no longer have the luxury of time. Therefore, I expect you all to work without any breaks for the next week." As he spoke, James handed a document from his desk to the subordinate responsible for organizing the castle. "This document contains the information of every member in our guild. Your task is to divide all members of the Green Ivy Group into different teams. These teams will be working continuously over the next week. I believe this will ensure that we can complete all preparations in time." The subordinate accepted the document. He didn''t open it to read because he had a rough idea of the number of members in the Green Ivy Group. If, as James said, all members were divided into different teams and worked non-stop, he was confident they could complete all the preparations for the shelter''s relocation within a week. "President, with your arrangement, I can guarantee that we will finish all the preparations in a week," the subordinate said earnestly. James nodded expressionlessly. "You''d better deliver on that promise. If there''s even the slightest issue, you will face dire consequences. The success or failure of this operation will not only affect the Green Ivy Company." James''s words were not only directed at his subordinates but also served as a reminder to himself. James felt that if he performed poorly during this operation, there was a good chance that Irving would not engage in a deeper collaboration with him. Without the opportunity for extensive cooperation with Irving, the strength of the Green Ivy Company would have no chance to improve further. Therefore, James hoped his subordinates would take this operation as seriously as he did. After hearing James''s words, his subordinates understood that this operation was crucial. While James and his team discussed how to complete all preparations for the relocation of the shelter within a week, Irving arrived at Ocean Group. The staff at Ocean Group were already quite familiar with Irving. Therefore, they did not stop him, and Irving made his way directly to Vicky''s office. After knocking on the door, he walked in without hesitation. Vicky was slightly surprised by Irving''s sudden appearance. "Aren''t you supposed to be resting? Has something terrible happened again?" In her view, Irving had just left less than half a day ago. Furthermore, he had had a conflict with members of the Angel Guild before leaving her office. He should definitely take some time to rest. The only reason that could compel Irving to return so urgently would be the occurrence of something even worse. In response to Vicky''s question, Irving smiled and said, "I actually don''t need to rest for long; after all, I am quite energetic. And I can assure you, nothing worse has happened." Irving''s words provided Vicky with a slight sense of relief. However, he still hadn''t addressed the purpose of his visit. "Then, did you come here just to chat with me?" Vicky asked with a smile while organizing the documents in front of her. After all, Vicky was now the president of Ocean Group. Following her grandfather''s severe injury, all matters related to Ocean Group had to be handled by her. "I came here to tell you that I plan to relocate our shelter to a new location in a week," Irving calmly announced, shocking Vicky. She set down the documents in her hands and looked at Irving with an expression of disbelief. "Why the rush? I remember you once told me that the relocation of the shelter couldn''t be rushed. You still need more preparation." Irving nodded. He knew that he had indeed said that before. However, Irving quickly explained why he needed to relocate the shelter urgently. "The current situation is vastly different from before. After the failure of the operation in the Desolate Canyon, the Night Blades will certainly seek ways to target us. The members of the Night Blades are well aware of the location of our shelter. Therefore, we must move the shelter to a new place. During the relocation, we will inevitably face attacks from the Night Blades. However, I believe that as long as we are well-prepared, we can mitigate the damage caused by their assaults," Irving said confidently. After hearing this, Vicky''s expression still showed some hesitation, but in the end, she chose to trust Irving. "Not long after I entered the shelter game, I attached my shelter to yours. So I will definitely support your decision. Since you believe we should relocate the shelter, I won''t oppose it. If you need my help, I''ll have Benjamin act immediately." Vicky''s response made Irving very happy. "I do need your help! Because during the relocation, we must have enough strength for defense." "Then I''ll call Benjamin over right now! He handles all matters related to the Ocean Group," Vicky said as she immediately summoned Benjamin. After hearing Irving''s plan, Benjamin hesitated slightly before asking, "Will anyone else besides us be participating in this plan? Relying solely on our strength to ensure the plan''s success is nearly impossible." Irving nodded. His judgment aligned with Benjamin''s, and he could tell from Benjamin''s words that he was someone who would speak the truth in any situation. "You''re right; relying only on our strength makes it impossible to ensure the plan''s success. However, during our operation, we will have assistance from others. The Green Ivy Group will definitely provide us with support, and the Green family''s influence in Starling City will also aid us. With their help, our overall defensive capabilities will be quite formidable." Irving had already considered which allies'' strengths would be utilized during the shelter relocation. Benjamin thought carefully for a moment and then said, "If we have so many allies, it''s indeed possible for our plan to succeed. But you must prepare more thoroughly. I have a very important question to ask you." Benjamin looked at Irving seriously. Irving nodded. "Feel free to ask your question." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do we need to relocate the shelters of the Ocean Group members to the area around the castle?" Benjamin was very concerned about this question. He hadn''t brought it up earlier simply because he hadn''t found the right opportunity. Since Irving had now mentioned the relocation plan, this was naturally the best time to raise his concern. Chapter 218: Gradual Completion of the Relocation Regarding the question Benjamin posed, Irving had already given it considerable thought. He knew that even if Vicky hadn''t asked, Benjamin would have brought it up. So, Irving smiled and replied, "The shelters belonging to the members of Ocean Group must also be relocated to the new address we''ve chosen. However, you will not be among the first to move there. You will relocate your shelters only after we have fully settled in at the new location. After all, we can only protect everyone more conveniently if all our allies'' shelters are gathered together." Vicky and Benjamin were very satisfied with Irving''s answer. Before Benjamin could speak, Vicky directly addressed Irving, saying, "As the president of Ocean Group, I can make decisions right now. Benjamin will definitely assist you moving forward, so feel free to tell him what you need done." Irving was pleased with Vicky''s response. He smiled and nodded, "Thank you! You truly are someone I can trust." Vicky''s cheeks flushed slightly at Irving''s words, and she appeared a bit embarrassed. "If there''s nothing else, you and Benjamin should go discuss the specific arrangements with the security department of Ocean Group. I have many other matters to attend to," Vicky said, picking up a document from her desk to cover her face, urging Benjamin and Irving to leave quickly. Upon hearing this, Benjamin left Vicky''s office immediately. Meanwhile, Irving approached Vicky''s desk, smiling as he leaned in slightly and whispered, "I feel like our communication has been quite limited lately. I hope that once we have some free time, we can have a good chat. I wonder if you have time for that?" Vicky lowered the document she had been using to shield her face. She glanced toward the office door, which Benjamin had already closed. Ensuring that they were alone, Vicky responded directly, "I also hope we can have a good chat. However, I''ll be very busy for the next week. Once I finish with the group''s affairs, I will have some free time. But I would prefer not to chat at your home, since Wendy also lives there." When Vicky mentioned Wendy, her expression became slightly awkward. Although she was aware of the circumstances surrounding Wendy living in Irving''s house, she still felt that Wendy''s presence there was somewhat inappropriate. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving naturally understood Vicky''s concerns, so he smiled and replied, "You decide the address and the timing! It''s settled then!" After saying this, Irving walked out of Vicky''s office under her gaze. Upon leaving Vicky''s office, Irving headed to the third underground floor of the Ocean Group headquarters with Benjamin. Originally, the security department manager''s office was located on one of the upper floors of the building, but after Benjamin took over as the manager, he moved the office to the basement level. The third underground floor was the closest to the storage area that held all the weapons from the shelter game owned by Ocean Group, as the warehouse was located on the fourth underground level, which was also the lowest level of the building. "I never expected you would place your office in the basement. Don''t you think the environment here is a bit too oppressive?" Irving expressed his disapproval of Benjamin''s choice. To Irving, someone willing to have their office in a basement must be rather gloomy. Benjamin replied with a straight face, "This is my personal style. If you find it too oppressive, you''re free to leave at any time. Besides, as long as you can clearly explain your plan quickly, you won''t have to stay here for long." As he spoke, Benjamin kept his eyes focused on something behind Irving. Irving turned to look behind him, but he didn''t see anything out of the ordinary. "Why are you looking over my shoulder? Is there something back there?" Benjamin shook his head. "I''m not looking at your back; I''m actually watching the entrance to the fourth underground level." Irving turned back again and indeed saw that the entrance to the fourth underground level was right behind him. Once he confirmed there were no unexpected situations, Irving began to outline his action plan. "My plan isn''t very complicated. I just hope that once we start relocating the shelters, you can lead your team to provide us with support." Upon hearing this, Benjamin calmly asked, "How exactly do you want us to help? Should we guard the new shelter location you''ve selected, or do we need to move together with you to provide assistance?" "You just need to guard the new shelter location I''ve chosen. It''s a castle, and you and your subordinates will have a certain level of safety inside. Even if you encounter an attack from the Night Blades, you can use the castle''s defenses to hold off those formidable enemies for a while," Irving explained, then fell silent, waiting for Benjamin''s response. Benjamin patiently contemplated for a moment before retrieving a document from his desk. "This document details the specific strengths of all members of Ocean Group. Since the president has asked me to cooperate with you seriously, I will naturally provide you with the information you need to know. After reviewing the specifics of our members, you''ll understand how much assistance we can offer. I don''t want you to make erroneous judgments due to a lack of information." Irving was quite surprised by Benjamin''s action. He hadn''t expected Benjamin to be willing to share detailed information about the members of Ocean Group. However, it didn''t take long for Irving to understand why Benjamin was doing this. Although Ocean Group had the backing of a larger organization, it had not been established for long, which resulted in a relatively weak overall strength. Even if Benjamin was willing to provide full support, his subordinates wouldn''t be able to contribute significantly. After looking over the document for a while, Irving handed it back. "Your subordinates'' strengths may not be impressive, but they can still provide us with some assistance. Moreover, I came here primarily to discuss our upcoming actions with you. You are the strongest person in your Ocean Group. If you''re willing to showcase your true abilities, you can provide me with substantial support in the upcoming operations." In response to Irving''s words, Benjamin merely nodded slightly. "Of course, I will do my best to assist you. What do you want me to do?" "I hope you can accompany me when the relocation of the shelters begins." As soon as Irving finished speaking, Benjamin agreed without hesitation. "No problem at all; I will stick with you throughout." Benjamin''s quick agreement left Irving momentarily at a loss for words. He hoped Benjamin understood that accompanying him would entail significant danger. "Don''t you want to think it over? Moving with me will definitely involve more risks. The Night Blades will undoubtedly target me as their primary objective." Benjamin''s expression remained unchanged. He calmly replied, "I am well aware of that. However, I don''t regret my decision." After saying this, Benjamin handed another document to Irving. "After you read this, you''ll understand why I won''t have any regrets." Irving took the document Benjamin offered and reviewed it carefully. Halfway through the document, Irving''s expression shifted to one of shock. "Vicky actually gave you 5% of Ocean Group''s shares?! Why would she do that?!" The content of the document was straightforward: Benjamin had secured a portion of shares in Ocean Group. Although this stake wasn''t substantial, the company itself was an enormous asset, meaning that even a small percentage represented a significant amount of money. Benjamin replied indifferently, "The president simply hopes to win me over in this way. She doesn''t believe my loyalty to Ocean Group is unconditional." This statement from Benjamin finally snapped Irving back to reality. Reflecting on past events, he realized that Vicky''s actions made a lot of sense. Although Benjamin had performed exceptionally well since their encounter, it was unreasonable to expect him to remain loyal to the Smith family and Ocean Group without any benefits. Vicky''s decision to grant Benjamin a share of the company was indeed an effective way to secure his loyalty. Now, Irving understood why Benjamin was willing to offer his full support. "You have about a week to prepare. I hope you can maintain peak performance during this time," Irving advised Benjamin before leaving. Having fully trusted Benjamin, Irving felt there was no need to waste any more time there. "Absolutely no problem; I will be ready as quickly as possible. In addition to maintaining my own peak state, I''ll ensure my subordinates quickly familiarize themselves with the new weapons. I''ve already handed over some valuable new equipment to them," Benjamin assured him. Benjamin''s approach was undoubtedly commendable. Not only was he preparing himself, but he was also ensuring that his team was ready. "You''re doing an excellent job! I believe you''ll be a great asset in the upcoming operations!" Irving said before quickly departing. As Benjamin watched Irving leave, he slowly shook his head once Irving was completely out of sight. "I really don''t understand what the president sees in Irving. He doesn''t seem like a particularly smart person." Despite their close collaboration, Benjamin''s perspective on Irving differed significantly from Vicky''s view. Chapter 219: Eliminating Some Enemies in Passing Despite their close collaboration, Benjamin''s perspective on Irving differed significantly from Vicky''s view. After leaving Ocean Group, Irving quickly made his way to Starling City. During his journey, he decided to reach out to Sophia. She had previously mentioned she was on a very important mission, which was why Irving had gone to see James and Vicky first. He believed that Sophia must have completed her task by now. The call connected quickly, and on the other end, Sophia spoke with an anxious tone. "What''s going on? Why are you so urgently trying to reach me? I remember you as someone very composed. You shouldn''t be this flustered." Irving had left a perfect impression on Sophia. She viewed him as a powerful individual, emotionally stable and unflappable even in the face of threats from the Night Blades. Therefore, she assumed that Irving''s call indicated something worse had occurred. "Where are you right now? Let''s meet in person to discuss this. I think it''s unsafe to talk about crucial matters over the phone. I believe the Night Blades must have the capability to listen in on our calls." Irving didn''t disclose his plans over the phone. He was aware that the person on the other end might not even be Sophia. He had experienced similar situations before, where some members of the Night Blades could disguise themselves as Irving''s acquaintances. If he revealed his plan, the Night Blades could react more swiftly. Sophia didn''t express any complaints and quickly replied, "I''m near the port in Starling City right now. I''ll head over to the dock area immediately. We can meet there." After saying this, Sophia hung up. Irving quickly made his way to the location she mentioned. About twenty minutes later, Irving and Sophia met at the port. "I chose this location because it''s difficult to monitor. Even if the Night Blades are watching us, they won''t be able to clearly hear our conversation," Sophia explained. Having gone through a series of trials, Sophia had grown. Irving was very pleased with her approach now. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You did very well! I can tell you my purpose for coming to see you. I want to initiate the relocation plan for the shelters in a week." Sophia''s expression turned to one of surprise upon hearing Irving''s words. "Why the rush? I remember you telling me that we must be fully prepared before relocating the shelters. I don''t think we''re adequately prepared yet. We can''t ensure that all the Night Blades around Starling City and the City of Warding have been eliminated. We also can''t guarantee that the new location we''ve chosen for the shelter game is completely safe." Sophia''s concerns were certainly shared by Irving. Irving nodded. "You''re right; I share those concerns. However, I feel that our time is running out. Even without considering the threat from the Night Blades, the end of the world is already looming." Irving''s words left Sophia momentarily speechless. Although she had heard some apocalyptic news from her father and Irving, and she even knew about the Dark Overlord, she always thought those tidings were just distant possibilities. "Are you really not lying to me? I hope you''re not trying to scare me! The apocalypse shouldn''t be coming, right? Even if it were, there should be some signs of it. While the equipment from the shelter game has appeared in the real world, and the Night Blades pose a significant threat to us, the vast majority of the world still seems quite normal. There''s no sign of any apocalypse at all." Sophia''s tone had become increasingly agitated. Irving could only try to comfort her for the moment. "Don''t panic for now. Even if the apocalypse does come, I''ll ensure your safety." However, Irving''s reassurances didn''t seem to have any effect. Sophia''s mood continued to deteriorate, and she felt like yelling at him. Just as she was about to say something to Irving, he suddenly raised his finger, pointing behind her. A red light erupted from Irving''s fingertip, and a nearby shipping container exploded. Sophia was taken aback by Irving''s actions. "Someone is watching us! This place you chose isn''t secure at all!" Irving''s statement quickly brought Sophia back to her senses. "It must be those families collaborating with the Night Blades. They''ve been tracking me, but we don''t need to worry about them; their strength is very weak. We just need to go to a place they don''t know about. After all, the possibility of an apocalypse is much more important." Sophia felt that these weak little thugs were not worth concerning themselves with. However, Irving''s perspective was entirely different. To him, the petty criminals lurking around him and Sophia, although not very strong, might have already overheard their conversation. "We must avoid any unexpected situations. So please, don''t say anything more. I''ll take care of all these enemies," Irving said before heading directly toward the direction where the enemies were hiding. Irving didn''t plan to act alongside Sophia. In his view, her strength was insufficient. Although Sophia could defeat the hidden thugs, some of them would undoubtedly take the opportunity to escape. Only Irving possessed the speed necessary to ensure that the thugs wouldn''t even have a chance to flee. In less than five minutes, Irving eliminated all the enemies in the vicinity. Sophia looked at him, slightly shocked. While she knew Irving was incredibly strong, she hadn''t expected his abilities to be quite so formidable. After clearing the area of enemies, Irving quickly returned to Sophia''s side. "Why are you looking at me like that? Are you planning to argue with me again?" Irving didn''t grasp Sophia''s true feelings. He assumed her earlier emotional outburst was about to boil over, and he was prepared for her to yell at him. However, Sophia''s reaction was entirely different from Irving''s expectations. She didn''t argue with him; instead, she calmly asked, "If you really plan to relocate the shelter in a week, have you made all the necessary preparations? We''re already at risk of being overheard by enemies during our conversation. When it comes time for the relocation, our enemies will surely take action. And our enemies definitely include the Night Blades. From what I understand, some of the elders of the Night Blades are very powerful. I think that even if you eliminate Elder Seville, it doesn''t mean the Night Blades in the City of Warding and Starling City won''t pose a threat to us." Sophia''s knowledge of the Night Blades was limited. She had only encountered the threat posed by Elder Seville. To Irving, however, Elder Seville was not even among the stronger elders within the Night Blades. Irving replied in a somewhat somber tone, "Our enemies will certainly take action. But as long as we can coordinate perfectly, I believe they won''t be able to interfere with us too much. Moreover, during this operation, we will likely face not just one Night Blades elder''s attack. I think the Night Blades may even send out three elders." Sophia was taken aback by Irving''s words, leaving her momentarily speechless. After a moment of hesitation, Sophia countered, "Will the Night Blades really send out three elders? Do they even have that many elders? You can handle one Night Blades elder, but who will confront the other two?" In response to Sophia''s barrage of questions, Irving replied coolly, "I''ve found some allies. Their strength is actually quite decent. Together, they can hold back one Night Blades elder. I came here for your support. If we combine our strengths, we should be able to handle two Night Blades elders. Besides, we have a few hidden allies as well." Irving''s explanation did not convince Sophia. She felt that the overall risk of Irving''s plan was far too high. "I know you''re a very opinionated person. I realize that what I''m about to say might not persuade you. But as your friend and ally, I must voice my concerns." Sophia spoke earnestly to Irving. "I''m aware that you''ve faced some crises in the shelter game. I also know that your previous mission encountered failure, which is why you''re eager to relocate the shelter immediately. But I hope you understand that acting too hastily will only put you in a worse position. You need to have a reasonable chance of success before taking risks." Irving dismissed Sophia''s words without much thought. Of course, he wanted to play it safe during the mission; he wished to ensure his safety in any operation. But that was simply not feasible. The enemies he faced were the formidable Night Blades, who had already posed a significant threat to him in previous encounters. If he didn''t act quickly to enhance his strength and move his shelter to a safer location, the Night Blades'' next move would undoubtedly draw him into even greater trouble. By then, any attempt at remedy would be too late. So, Irving replied calmly to Sophia, "Everyone wants to play it safe, but the current situation doesn''t allow me the luxury of that anymore." Chapter 220: The Crisis Is Far from Over Irving''s explanation, along with the recent events, made Sophia question her own judgment. Naturally, Irving seized the opportunity to press his advantage. "I understand your concerns, and I know you mean well. However, I need you to realize one crucial thing: our crisis is far from over. In fact, we are about to face an even more formidable challenge. During this brief period of calm, we must act quickly. If we waste this fleeting moment of safety, we may find ourselves in a situation where no remedial actions are possible. Do you really want us to fall into a crisis that is even more severe than the last one?" Faced with Irving''s words, Sophia found herself at a loss for how to respond. Deep down, she still had not accepted Irving''s plan, but she could no longer think of any valid reasons to oppose him. After a moment of hesitation, Sophia slowly replied, "I can support your plan, but I need you to provide a very detailed outline. Only then can I be sure that your plan isn''t just a spur-of-the-moment idea." Irving readily agreed. "Of course, that''s not a problem at all. In fact, I''ve already prepared a detailed plan!" With that, Irving took Sophia by the hand and led her away. "I need to discuss the detailed plan in the safest location possible. So you must come with me to my home," Irving explained to Sophia. She nodded. She understood that a detailed plan needed to remain confidential, so she didn''t find anything inappropriate about Irving''s approach. After Irving and Sophia left, a shadow slowly emerged from the darkness of the spot they had just vacated. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The figure was completely black, and aside from a humanoid outline, it bore no other distinguishing features. After lingering for a moment, the black silhouette dissipated into a wisp of smoke. This shadowy figure was clearly a member of the Night Blades. The ability to conceal oneself within the shadows was a signature dark magic skill exclusive to the Night Blades. Despite Irving and Sophia''s extreme caution, they remained unaware of the Night Blades member''s presence. Had Irving and Sophia discussed the detailed plan in their original location, the Night Blades would have been able to learn all of Irving''s strategies. Irving''s caution ultimately provided him with a certain advantage. When Irving and Sophia returned to his home, Wendy was anxiously searching for him. Upon seeing Irving, Wendy rushed over, her voice tinged with worry. "Where on earth have you been? Why didn''t you tell me when you left?" Before Irving could respond to her two questions, Wendy''s gaze fell upon Sophia. Wendy and Sophia had never met before, so they both felt a bit out of place in each other''s presence. As Wendy and Sophia assessed one another, Irving finally found an opportunity to answer Wendy''s questions. "I went to see our allies," he explained. "I''m about to relocate the shelter to a new place, and I need their assistance in the process. I intended to inform you before I left, but you looked so peaceful asleep that I didn''t want to wake you." After Irving finished answering, Wendy remained silent, still focused on observing Sophia. It then dawned on Irving that he needed to introduce the two women. He turned to Wendy and said, "This is Sophia. She is the heiress of the Green family in Starling City, which is currently under her jurisdiction. Sophia is also my ally. She has provided me with significant help during previous operations, and her involvement is crucial for this shelter relocation." Upon hearing this, a faint smile appeared on Wendy''s face. Irving then introduced Wendy to Sophia. "This is Wendy. She was once my adversary, but after some persuasion, she chose to become my friend. She doesn''t have any other place to stay right now, so she''s temporarily living in my home." After Irving finished the introductions, Wendy and Sophia exchanged smiles and shook hands. Although they appeared peaceful on the surface, Irving could tell that neither woman was particularly fond of the other. However, he thought that as long as Wendy and Sophia didn''t clash in front of him, their relationship didn''t need to be too cordial. "Now that everyone is acquainted, let''s not linger in the doorway. We have a lot to discuss, so please come inside," Irving said as he led Sophia into the living room of his home. Wendy soon realized what was happening. She took some fruits and drinks out of the refrigerator and placed them in front of Sophia and Irving. "Is what you two are discussing related to me? If not, I''d like to go shopping at the mall," she said. In truth, Wendy wasn''t very concerned about the shelter relocation plan. Although she had become involved in the shelter game, her shelter was attached to Irving''s. As long as Irving''s shelter was successfully relocated, Wendy''s would follow suit. Irving nodded. "While this does have some relevance to you, you don''t need to know the details of the plan. So, you can feel free to do other things." After hearing Irving''s response, Wendy smiled at both him and Sophia, then left the room. Once Wendy departed, Sophia finally felt less awkward than before. "Now you can share your detailed plan, right? There''s no one here monitoring us in your home, is there?" Sophia glanced around at Irving''s house and asked him. Irving nodded and then took out a document. "In this document, I''ve outlined everything we need to do over the next seven days. The parts that concern you are actually just the final few days." As Irving spoke, Sophia quickly began to skim through the document he handed her. In Irving''s plan, the first four days involved preparations for both the new shelter''s location and the current one that needed to be relocated. The preparations included clearing out enemies from different areas and establishing defensive measures at the new shelter. These tasks were primarily the responsibility of the Green Ivy Group led by James and the Ocean Group led by Benjamin. After all, both groups had a substantial number of personnel at their disposal. Moreover, these tasks required manpower but were not overly dangerous. However, in the last three days, Irving''s plan took a much more perilous turn. Irving aimed to relocate the designated shelter to the new location one by one within those three days. During this process, he would undoubtedly encounter attacks from the Night Blades. Sophia''s role was to accompany Irving and, when necessary, engage in combat with the Night Blades'' operatives. After reviewing Irving''s detailed plan, Sophia''s expression shifted between hope and concern. Although Irving''s plan was indeed very thorough, she felt that the risks involved were still quite high. "Is this all there is to your plan? If that''s the case, I don''t think I can support it. It still seems too dangerous," she replied. Sophia''s words left Irving feeling quite helpless. "Even if my plan is very dangerous, can''t you at least offer me some help?" Irving said, his frustration beginning to show. To him, it seemed that all the other allies were supportive of his plans, but Sophia was the only one continuously finding excuses not to back him. Sophia''s expression remained largely unchanged. After everything that had happened, she had become incredibly calm. She could even accept the betrayal of her subordinates, so Irving''s words wouldn''t easily throw her off balance. "It''s up to others to support your plan. I need to ensure its success before I can agree to it," she replied, a statement that Irving found difficult to counter. After thinking it over, Irving ultimately decided to reveal the weapons he possessed. When the Staff of Calamity was placed in front of Sophia, her last flicker of doubt vanished. The Staff of Calamity was immensely powerful, and if Irving could wield it effectively, he could suppress even the strongest members of the Night Blades in battle. "Since you have such a powerful weapon, I believe the chances of your plan succeeding are quite high. I''m willing to support your plan!" With Sophia''s agreement, Irving finally relaxed. "Actually, I have more than just this powerful weapon. I have also received enhancements specifically for myself. I can now defeat two Elders of the Night Blades in a direct confrontation, as long as they face me fairly. If the Night Blades resort to scheming, then I might not be at my strongest." To Sophia, this statement seemed rather pointless. "The Night Blades will definitely scheme. Since I don''t have much to do in your plan over the next four days, I''ll take it upon myself to investigate what their plot is. If we can uncover their plans, your chances of success will increase significantly. Even if we don''t find anything, it won''t harm us." Irving readily agreed with Sophia''s suggestion. "You''re absolutely right! Then I''ll leave the task of uncovering the Night Blades'' schemes to you! I believe you can definitely find out what they''re up to!" After reaching this agreement, Sophia left to carry out her investigation, while Irving chose to rest at home for a while. Chapter 221: An Opportunity for Redemption Sophia was right; the Night Blades had indeed been plotting against Irving. After Elders Howard and Kent returned to the Night Blades'' headquarters, they had gained new insights into Irving''s strength. To ensure the success of their operation, the Night Blades had spent a considerable amount of time observing Irving before formulating their scheme. After Irving and his group returned to the real world, the Night Blades continuously dispatched hidden spies to monitor their movements from the shadows. The Night Blades had already learned that Irving intended to relocate his shelter. They also knew that Irving planned to collaborate with James, Benjamin, and others. The only piece of information that remained uncertain for the Night Blades was the exact location to which Irving intended to move his shelter. Until they confirmed the site of Irving''s new shelter, the Night Blades would not recklessly take any action. In an inconspicuous building on the outskirts of Starling City, several members of the Night Blades were exchanging the intelligence they had gathered. "Irving and Sophia have been gone for a while now. They must be discussing the specifics of their action plan. After all, the last thing they said at the dock was to talk about the detailed plan," one member stated seriously. The other two Night Blades members took note of what he had just said. "Besides this information, did you discover anything else?" a pale-faced member asked the one who provided the intel. The latter shook his head. "Although I''ve been observing Irving and Sophia''s every move from the shadows, they are quite a distance away, so I couldn''t hear their conversation clearly." This answer left the other Night Blades members feeling quite disappointed. However, they didn''t place too much blame on him. "The information you provided is extremely important! Other members of the Night Blades in Starling City will soon reward you for what you''ve uncovered. We must relay this information to Elder Howard as quickly as possible. He has been closely monitoring Irving''s every move." After saying this, the two members of the Night Blades quickly left the room. They utilized a special dark magic unique to the Night Blades to swiftly teleport to an unknown realm. This unknown realm was neither the real world nor the world of the shelter game. It was a misty domain, and it was also Elder Howard''s personal realm. Elder Howard wielded dark power to shape the mist into a world situated between the real world and the shelter game world. This misty realm was essentially a gap between the two distinct worlds. Through this misty world, Howard could swiftly transition into either the real world or the shelter game world. Under normal circumstances, Howard was reluctant to allow other Night Blades members to enter his misty domain. However, after the failure at Shadow City, Howard had come to view Irving as a target that must be eliminated by any means necessary. At that moment, Howard was hiding deep within the misty world, contemplating how to enhance his control over the mist. Only by improving his mastery of the mist could Howard improve his performance in battle. He sensed the arrival of his subordinates and quickly used the mist to teleport in front of them. "The information you''ve brought this time must be highly significant, right? What are Irving''s specific plans? When does he intend to start relocating his shelter?" Faced with Howard''s inquiries, the two Night Blades members felt a twinge of fear. As Howard''s subordinates, they were well aware of his temperament. They knew the information they brought would likely not satisfy him, so they braced themselves for his impending ire. "We didn''t obtain very useful information this time. We only know that Irving plans to relocate his shelter in seven days. However, we still don''t know the specifics of his plan or the new address of his shelter. We hope you can give us more time. We will do our utmost to collect more information for you." Upon hearing this, Howard''s expression shifted slightly to one of disappointment. However, he didn''t explode in anger, knowing that his subordinates had done their best. "I understand. Continue to gather more information for me!" Howard waved his hand, dismissing his two subordinates to leave quickly. Naturally, Howard''s subordinates were very pleased. They solemnly promised Howard that they would soon gather useful information before swiftly exiting the misty world. Even Howard''s subordinates didn''t wish to remain in the misty realm for long. They felt that the longer they stayed in the misty world, the more likely it was that their powers would be absorbed by the mist. Their assessment was, in fact, entirely accurate. The misty world continuously absorbed the power of others, and all the strength absorbed by the mist would ultimately converge into Elder Howard''s body. After his subordinates left, Howard opened a portal. Stepping through the portal, Howard found himself in front of a magnificent building. This grand structure was the headquarters of the Night Blades. Waiting for Howard''s arrival at the entrance of the headquarters was another individual¡ªElder Kent. Both elders had experienced failure in the Desolate Canyon and were required to face inquiries from other high-ranking members of the Night Blades. "Are you ready?" Howard asked Kent in a calm tone. Kent nodded but did not respond verbally. "Others will surely take the opportunity to attack us while we''re down. Our relationships with them aren''t exactly strong. If they expel us from the council of elders, they will gain more power for themselves." Howard continued, not particularly concerned whether Kent would reply to his words. He merely wanted to share his assessment with him. At that moment, Kent, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up. "I don''t think the others will take this opportunity to undermine us. They don''t have the confidence to defeat Irving either. If they were to attack us while we''re down, the task of defeating Irving would fall to them. So they will want to keep us around to handle Irving. They likely won''t expel us from the council until Irving is dealt with." Kent''s words served as a reminder to Howard. "However, the higher-ups will certainly hold us accountable, right? Our operation not only ultimately failed but also led to the destruction of Shadow City. Shadow City is extremely important to us, the Night Blades. Without Shadow City, our control over the Desolate Canyon will not be as solid as it once was. We''ll have to continuously send out more Night Blades members to maintain our grip on the Desolate Canyon and the Abyss of Death." Howard still harbored some concerns. Kent had no intention of elaborating further, feeling that Howard''s thought process was not keeping pace with his own. After exchanging a few more words, the main door of the Night Blades headquarters slowly opened. The two men stepped into the darkness behind the door, one after the other. "Ah, the two of you finally decided to come to headquarters to face our inquiries. I thought you would hide away forever," a familiar voice spoke in a provocative tone as Howard and Kent entered the headquarters. "You two elders have indeed achieved some shocking results. Shadow City, which took the Night Blades a long time to build, was so easily destroyed by you. I suspect you aren''t elders of the Night Blades at all; you must be allies of Irving, right? You must have collaborated with Irving to inflict such significant damage on us," another elder taunted, his tone dripping with mockery. Facing the derision from others, Howard and Kent remained silent. They knew their previous actions had resulted in complete failure. Since they had failed, they had to accept the scorn of others. After a while, the leader of the Night Blades council finally appeared before everyone. As usual, he was cloaked in a dark robe. "I am already well aware of what transpired previously. So I hope you will refrain from wasting time with useless banter," the leader interrupted the other elders'' mocking of Howard and Kent. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He then turned his gaze toward Howard and Kent. "You two must be under significant psychological pressure right now. You should know that your failure has caused considerable losses for the Night Blades. You must be hoping for a chance to redeem yourselves, right?" In response to the leader''s inquiry, both Howard and Kent nodded eagerly. "You are correct; we do wish for an opportunity to make amends. If you give us just one more chance, we can prove our capabilities," Kent said, though he wasn''t usually one to speak much¡ªhe was more adept at handling pressure than Howard at critical moments. The leader nodded. "Very well, I will grant you a chance for redemption. For now, do not concern yourselves with other matters; focus solely on dealing with Irving. We cannot allow Irving''s plan to relocate his shelter to proceed smoothly. You must stop his actions. However, I do not require you to succeed; I only ask that you slow him down." The leader''s statements left everyone puzzled. Though Howard and Kent were also unsure why the leader did not demand their success, they did not question it. After all, receiving a chance for redemption was already a rare opportunity. Chapter 222: Waiting for a Lethal Opportunity After the meeting of the Night Blades elders concluded, Howard and Kent quickly departed. Both men were eager to dedicate all their time to targeting Irving. They understood clearly that their next actions needed to succeed if they were to gain the leader of the Night Blades'' forgiveness. The two elders made their way directly to the misty space owned by Elder Howard. In the misty space, they finally had the opportunity to discuss a specific course of action. Elder Kent spoke directly. "We must learn from the lessons of our previous mission. When facing Irving, we cannot act impulsively. We must wait for a lethal opportunity." Elder Howard agreed with Kent''s statement. However, he believed that a truly lethal opportunity might not present itself. If they continued to wait without encountering such an opportunity, would they not be allowing Irving''s plans to succeed? "What you say makes sense, but we can''t just sit here and wait. If Irving''s plan is successful, we will lose all credibility to continue serving as elders of the Night Blades," Howard replied, his words hinting at the gravity of their situation. Both elders understood that if this mission failed again, they could very well be eliminated. "Of course, we absolutely cannot just wait. While we are waiting, we must also gather intelligence on Irving," Kent said confidently. "I''ve already sent my subordinates to track Irving. They will soon bring back detailed information about him." Howard felt a bit helpless regarding Kent''s confidence. He, too, had sent subordinates to track Irving, but those subordinates had not returned with significant intelligence. Howard believed that in order to stop Irving''s plans, they needed to personally track him down. "Our subordinates are too weak. Relying on them to gather sufficient intelligence is a bit unrealistic. I think we should take action ourselves." After a moment of silence, Howard expressed his thoughts. Kent looked at Howard. "While it''s true that acting ourselves would be more effective, aren''t you worried about alarming the snake? Irving will certainly be able to sense our presence." Kent''s concern was indeed valid. After contemplating seriously for a while, Elder Howard finally devised a solution that would satisfy both of their needs. "We can split up our efforts. One of us can stay in the background to direct our subordinates in disrupting Irving''s plans, while the other can go into the real world to track him down. This way, we won''t easily alert Irving to our presence, and we''ll also be able to gather sufficient intelligence." Elder Kent didn''t immediately express his agreement or disagreement with Howard''s plan. Instead, he asked, "How do you think we should divide our roles?" "I think you should remain in the rear, as you''re not particularly skilled at concealing your presence. I''ll take on the task of tracking Irving. My skills allow me to hide my existence quite effectively." Howard''s reasoning was solid and well thought out, taking both of their specific situations into account. Kent looked at Howard with an appreciative gaze. "I think your plan is excellent. Let''s proceed according to your strategy! I will stay here to command the regular members of the Night Blades. I''ll continuously send them to disrupt Irving. While he''s busy dealing with our members, you can gather the intelligence you need. And if Irving lets his guard down too much, you might even be able to directly thwart his plans." Howard didn''t share Kent''s belief that the operation would go so smoothly. However, Kent''s points were valid. If Irving made significant mistakes in his responses, Howard could indeed disrupt his plans on his own. "Alright then, I''ll head into the real world quickly. You can handle everything here!" After saying this, Howard transformed into a swirl of black smoke and quickly dissipated. Kent, his expression serious, took a moment to think before contacting his subordinates within the misty space. "There''s a very important mission you need to undertake! If you succeed, I will offer you substantial rewards." Kent didn''t reveal the specifics of the task immediately; instead, he first mentioned the rewards he could provide. "You''ll learn powerful spells, receive a specially selected powerful weapon, and your status within the Night Blades will also see a corresponding increase." The rewards Kent outlined were indeed generous. Every member of the Night Blades aspired to obtain such rewards, but they also understood that a task worthy of such rewards would likely be extremely challenging. A member of the Night Blades asked Elder Kent, "Elder, what exactly is the task you want us to carry out? Is it something very difficult?" "It is not a particularly difficult task! What I''m asking you to do is quite simple; you just need to be diligent and careful," Kent replied. His words excited the members of the Night Blades, as this was the first time they were assigned a task that offered substantial rewards without being overly challenging. "Your mission is very straightforward: you must continuously cause trouble for the Ocean Group and the Green Ivy Company. Throughout this process, you must not reveal your true identities." When Kent revealed the specifics of the task, all the Night Blades members were taken aback. They had to admit that the task Kent had given them was indeed quite simple. "Don''t worry! We will complete this mission to the best of our abilities!" With that, Kent''s subordinates quickly set off to execute the task he had assigned. Kent was aware that the task he had given, along with the rewards he promised, were mismatched; his rewards were exceedingly generous. However, Kent had his own considerations. He believed that only by offering high rewards could he motivate his subordinates to work diligently for him. Moreover, the task he had just assigned was only the simplest of the tasks. Kent planned to give increasingly difficult assignments in the future. While Kent was assigning tasks, Elder Howard arrived in the City of Warding. He did not approach Irving''s home right away because he felt that such an action would be too risky. Even if Irving wasn''t home, it was likely that he had set up some defensive measures around his house. Elder Howard found himself in the city center of the City of Warding, not far from the newly rebuilt headquarters of the Angel Guild. Looking at the headquarters of the Angel Guild, Howard couldn''t help but exclaim, "I really didn''t expect the Angel Guild to move so quickly. They managed to rebuild their headquarters in such a short time." After this reflection, Howard began to carefully observe the pedestrians around him. Eventually, he identified one passerby as a spy for the Angel Guild. Without hesitation, Elder Howard transformed into a swirl of black smoke and floated close to the Angel Guild''s informant. Although the informant had sensed that something was off, Elder Howard successfully used his dark magic to turn the individual into a puppet before they could react. He manipulated the puppet and walked toward the headquarters of the Angel Guild. The defenses at the Angel Guild headquarters were much more relaxed than before. As a result, Howard was not detected by any of the Angel Guild members and made his way directly to the meeting room. Inside the meeting room, voices were raised in heated argument. The two people arguing were Aron and Anna. After the Angel Guild parted ways with Irving, they faced a series of troubles. Anna had previously suggested to Aron that to resolve the issues the Angel Guild was encountering, they needed to seek Irving''s assistance. However, Aron had immediately rejected Anna''s proposal without hesitation. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Aron''s view, the Angel Guild should not rely on anyone else. They needed to develop the capability to face crises on their own. Initially, Anna had been convinced by Aron. But as a series of unfortunate events unfolded, leading to even greater losses for the Angel Guild, Anna could no longer endure the situation. She felt that Aron''s approach was not beneficial for the Angel Guild. "Why can''t you understand what I''m saying? Do you really think the Angel Guild is in a good state right now? We must seek Irving''s help if we want the Angel Guild to grow stronger!" Anna shouted angrily at Aron. Aron''s expression remained unchanged as he coldly replied, "I''ve told you many times. We should not seek anyone''s help. We must rely on our own strength to solve the problems we face. Are you suggesting that we allow the Angel Guild to become a vassal of Irving? Do you want us to end up like the Ocean Group?" "Just because Benjamin is willing to follow Irving doesn''t mean I will! I''m not someone like Benjamin who has no self-respect!" Aron''s words finally made Anna realize why he had consistently refused to seek help from Irving. "Are you putting the members of the Angel Guild in great danger just for your own pride? Don''t you think that''s a bit selfish?" Anna asked him, her tone filled with disappointment. Aron shook his head. "I am currently the highest-ranking member of the Angel Guild. My dignity represents the dignity of the Guild. Protecting my pride is equivalent to protecting the pride of the Angel Guild." Aron did not see any issue with his stance. Anna was so disillusioned that she decided not to say anything more. "If that''s truly how you feel, then I have nothing else to say to you!" After coldly delivering that statement, Anna pushed open the door and left the meeting room. Chapter 223: The Talent for Seduction Elder Howard, who had been waiting outside the meeting room, overheard the entire argument between Aron and Anna. Their dispute made Howard keenly aware that he could potentially exploit the conflict between the two. "The relationship between the Angel Guild and Irving isn''t as strong as they imagine. Perhaps I can use this opportunity to drive a wedge between the Angel Guild and Irving completely," Howard thought to himself after a moment of calm contemplation. He manipulated his puppet and entered a regular training room within the Angel Guild, pretending to be a newly joined member. Howard didn''t stay in the training room for long before Aron walked in. Aron surveyed the room and the people in it. He did not notice anything unusual about the puppet that Howard was controlling. Howard decided it was time to approach Aron directly. Just as Aron turned to leave, the puppet called out to him from behind. "Captain Aron, I overheard your argument with Anna when I passed by the meeting room. The Angel Guild isn''t facing any major issues, is it?" Upon hearing this question, a faint smile appeared on Aron''s face. "You don''t need to worry. The Angel Guild is in very good shape right now. You should focus on improving your own strength. My quarrel with Anna was merely a difference of opinion regarding our next strategic actions. Once your abilities are strong enough to participate in dangerous missions, you will also find yourself arguing with your teammates. After all, everyone has different thoughts, and convincing others can be quite challenging. We just need to act according to our own beliefs," Aron said, as if he were not convincing others but rather trying to persuade himself. The puppet nodded in agreement. "You''re right! We just need to do what we believe is right." Hearing this response, Aron nodded in satisfaction. "That''s exactly what I mean! If you don''t have anything else, just continue your training! You must improve your strength as quickly as possible, as we might face a crisis soon." After saying this, Aron prepared to leave. However, Howard was not about to let him leave so easily, as he had not yet fully unleashed his talent for seduction. "I have something very important to tell you!" the puppet controlled by Elder Howard called out to Aron once again. "Make it quick; our time is very precious," Aron replied, his tone slightly impatient. While he thought the new member of the Angel Guild had some talent, he wasn''t about to let anyone waste too much of his time. "I noticed while patrolling that members of the Ocean Group are trying to persuade our Angel Guild members to join them. Aren''t you going to do anything about this?" Upon hearing this, Aron''s expression changed dramatically. "Are you serious? Are you sure you''re not lying to me? The Ocean Group is really trying to poach our members?" The puppet quickly nodded in response. "I swear, I''m not lying! If you don''t believe me, you can check with others! Many members of the Angel Guild have already heard about this." Aron''s face turned red with anger after hearing this. "I knew Irving would do something like this! He''s not as magnanimous as he pretends to be!" With that, Aron left in a hurry. He was definitely going to investigate what Howard''s puppet had just reported. However, he wouldn''t be able to quickly get to the bottom of the matter, as Howard had made additional preparations. After Aron left, Howard continued to move around within the Angel Guild. He engaged in conversations with many ordinary members of the guild. He effectively utilized his talent for seduction, successfully instilling a sense of panic among the members of the Angel Guild. The abnormal situation within the guild only heightened Aron''s worries. Eventually, he decided to call Nick over. "We are facing a tremendous crisis in the Angel Guild! You must come with me to the Ocean Group!" Aron said as soon as Nick appeared before him. Nick looked slightly confused. "Why do we need to go to the Ocean Group? Haven''t our relations with Irving and the Ocean Group soured significantly? Are we really going to continue cooperating with them?" "Cooperate? We absolutely cannot continue any partnership with them! We''re going to the Ocean Group to demand accountability!" Aron responded angrily. Without waiting for Nick to prepare, Aron grabbed him and headed out. After Aron and Nick left the Angel Guild, the puppet controlled by Elder Howard was finally able to take full control of the Angel Guild. "It seems that the people in the Angel Guild are indeed fools. They can''t even see through such a simple scheme. Well, I won''t hold back. I will use this opportunity to ensure that both the Angel Guild and Irving suffer greatly," Howard thought, having devised a very complex plan. He intended to manipulate the Angel Guild to continuously weaken Irving. During this process, Irving would have no means to mount a strong counterattack. After all, the Angel Guild is an official organization, and Irving would have to consider many factors when retaliating. As Howard gradually executed his plan, Aron and Nick arrived at the headquarters of the Ocean Group. The two were stopped at the entrance. "Do you have an appointment? If you don''t have an appointment, I cannot let you in," the security at the entrance of the Ocean Group headquarters said sternly. Aron scoffed, "Who do you think you are to stop me? Don''t you know who I am? I''m the captain of the Angel Guild!" Aron felt that the words spoken by the security guard were aimed directly at him. Therefore, he needed to show a stronger attitude. However, Aron''s declaration did not intimidate the guard. The security personnel replied bluntly, "No matter who you are, you must have an appointment. If you really don''t have one, you can call the president. If she agrees to let you enter the headquarters, we will, of course, allow you in. If you cannot get the president''s approval, we cannot let you in." The guard''s response only fueled Aron''s anger. "So you won''t let me in, huh? Then don''t blame me for being rude! I will show you just how powerful I really am!" Aron declared, preparing to take action. But just then, Anna suddenly appeared behind him. "What do you think you''re doing? Have you even considered the consequences of your actions?" Faced with Anna''s sudden appearance, Aron shook his head. "What consequences? Are we supposed to just allow the Ocean Group to target us without being able to fight back?" Aron''s question left Anna momentarily at a loss for words. She had also heard some rumors and was indeed very dissatisfied with the Ocean Group''s actions. However, Anna felt that the situation was not as simple as it seemed, so she quickly caught up with Aron and Nick. "No matter what, you need to calm down! Acting impulsively won''t solve anything! Since we''re already here, why not give Vicky a call?" Anna was still able to maintain some basic rationality. She did not want a direct conflict between the Angel Guild and the Ocean Group. Aron dismissed Anna''s suggestion. "You''re being too soft. The Ocean Group is targeting us like this, and you still want to talk to them? I believe there''s nothing left to say between the Angel Guild and the Ocean Group. We are now complete enemies, and what we need to do is wipe out the Ocean Group entirely." Just as Aron finished speaking, Benjamin''s voice came from the direction of the Ocean Group headquarters building. "You intend to completely wipe out our Ocean Group? Why would you do that? Has the Angel Guild gone completely insane?" Benjamin''s appearance relieved Anna. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You finally showed up! Can you explain what happened earlier? Why is the Ocean Group trying to poach our Angel Guild members?" Anna did not let Aron ask the question, as she believed that if he spoke up, it could lead to an immediate outbreak of conflict. Benjamin looked puzzled at Anna''s question. "When did we, the Ocean Group, try to poach your Angel Guild members? Are you and Aron both out of your minds? Are you just looking for trouble?" Benjamin''s response only fueled Aron''s anger further. "See? He absolutely won''t admit it!" Aron said through gritted teeth to Anna. "But whether he admits it or not, we must retaliate!" Taking advantage of Anna''s moment of distraction, Aron launched an attack at Benjamin. Aron''s attack was indeed unexpected, but Benjamin''s reflexes were also very quick. He used the weapon in his hand to block Aron''s strike. Since Aron had taken the initiative to attack, Benjamin naturally had to counter. A fierce battle erupted between Benjamin and Aron right at the entrance of the Ocean Group headquarters. Security personnel from the Ocean Group quickly surrounded the members of the Angel Guild, ready for combat. They did not attack immediately only because they were waiting for orders. The fight between Benjamin and Aron would not easily result in a clear victor. Additionally, their intense battle attracted a lot of attention. In the Ocean Group headquarters'' upper-level office, Vicky was closely monitoring the fight between Benjamin and Aron. As soon as the battle began, Vicky informed Irving of the situation. Vicky hoped Irving would arrive quickly, as she believed only he could resolve this matter. Chapter 224: The Self-Proclaimed Perfect Disguise The phone call from Vicky successfully woke Irving up. He had been resting, needing to conserve his energy for the upcoming operations. He wouldn''t have any time to rest over the next week. Upon waking, Irving immediately answered Vicky''s call. "Hello, what is it that you need?" "Bad news! People from the Angel Guild have arrived at our Ocean Group, and they''re already fighting with Benjamin!" Vicky succinctly described the current situation over the phone. Irving''s expression turned very serious upon hearing what Vicky had said. "I understand! Stay in your office and absolutely do not go out. I will get to you as quickly as possible!" He hung up the phone and rushed to the headquarters of Ocean Group as fast as he could. Irving had already been quite displeased with Aron. Initially, he had no intention of continuing any collaboration with Aron, but he also didn''t want to make an enemy of him. He never expected Aron would actively seek trouble with him. Everyone knew that Vicky and Irving were solid allies. This meant that causing trouble for Vicky also meant causing trouble for Irving. Determined, Irving decided he would use this opportunity to teach Aron a severe lesson. Irving moved quickly; after hanging up the phone, he reached the Ocean Group headquarters in just a little over ten minutes. By the time he arrived, the battle at the entrance of Ocean Group was still ongoing. Although Benjamin couldn''t defeat Aron, Aron wasn''t strong enough to swiftly overpower Benjamin either. Their fight continued until Irving arrived. Without any hesitation, upon seeing Aron, Irving launched an attack. He used the [Staff of Calamity] to cast a powerful spell directed at Aron. The power of Irving''s spell was immense, drawing the attention of both Benjamin and Aron, who were engaged in their battle. The moment Benjamin saw Irving, he felt as if he had secured victory. Aron, on the other hand, looked grim upon seeing Irving but chose not to continue fighting. Instead, he opted to create some distance between himself and Benjamin. After effectively ending the conflict between Benjamin and Aron, Irving coldly addressed Aron. "I remember telling you not long ago that we would no longer be able to collaborate. However, I have no intention of making you an enemy. I never expected you would seek out trouble with me! If you and your Angel Guild truly intend to be my adversaries, I will certainly match you blow for blow." Irving''s words instilled fear in both Nick and Anna. They were well aware of Irving''s strength and knew that they were not qualified to be his enemies. So, as soon as Anna heard Irving''s words, she quickly explained, "We don''t intend to be your enemies! We came here just to confirm one thing!" Anna''s statement slightly calmed Irving''s anger. "What is it that you need to confirm? Is it necessary for you and the Angel Guild to resort to fighting to figure things out? Should I then also launch an attack on you members of the Angel Guild?" Although Irving gave Anna the opportunity to explain, it didn''t mean that he was no longer angry. He still needed to warn the members of the Angel Guild. Upon hearing this, Aron boldly replied, "Even if you attack us, we can handle it. Irving, you are not invincible!" Aron not only doubted the members of Ocean Group, but he had also begun to question Irving himself. In Aron''s view, Irving''s sudden appearance here was clearly premeditated. Irving smirked at Aron''s words. "Since you''re so confident, let''s exchange a few moves then!" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving vanished in an instant. Although Aron did not see Irving''s movement, he instinctively prepared for defense. Just as Aron was scanning his surroundings, trying to locate Irving, Irving suddenly appeared behind him and delivered a powerful kick. Despite having taken some defensive measures, Aron was still taken by surprise when Irving appeared behind him. The force of the kick sent Aron flying a considerable distance. "Stop humiliating yourself! You are no match for me! It''s best if you all get lost now! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!" Irving had no interest in hearing any further justifications from the Angel Guild members. Irving believed that Anna was merely cooperating with Aron''s actions. At this point, she was someone he could no longer trust. Anna and Nick quickly rushed to Aron''s side, helping him to his feet. Struggling to stand, Aron glared at Irving with intense anger. "I never expected you would use such underhanded tactics like Night Blades to target us," Aron spat. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving was both puzzled and more infuriated by Aron''s statement. "Aren''t you the one who sought out trouble? How can you turn this around and claim we are the ones being devious? Do you really think anyone will believe you after saying that?" Irving retorted without hesitation. A trickle of blood dripped from the corner of Aron''s mouth. "Stop pretending to be confused. You know exactly what you''ve instructed them to do." There was no trust left between Aron and Irving. Neither of them believed a word the other said. At that moment, an ordinary member of the Angel Guild rushed over. He first glanced nervously at Aron''s condition and then shouted towards Irving, "It was him who just attacked the Angel Guild headquarters! Our newly established headquarters has been destroyed again!" Upon hearing this news, Aron''s expression turned to one of shock. He then turned to glare at Irving. "I will never let you off the hook! Since you''ve already attacked the Angel Guild''s headquarters, it means you are now our sworn enemy! Although I may not possess your strength, I will never yield to you!" With those words, Aron launched an attack on Irving. Irving was equally perplexed by the unfolding events. However, he had found a crucial lead ¡ª the Angel Guild member who had just arrived. Irving noticed the dark power emanating from that member. While he wasn''t sure what the dark power represented, he was certain that the current situation was closely related to the Night Blades. As Irving fought Aron, he kept a watchful eye on the newly arrived Angel Guild member. After observing for a while, he suddenly noticed that a faint mist surrounded the member''s body. The moment he saw the mist, Irving realized that this person was likely the disguised Elder Howard. Having made this judgment, Irving quickly formulated a plan. While continuing to engage Aron, he subtly guided Aron towards the direction of the Angel Guild member who was masquerading as Elder Howard. When they were close enough, Irving launched an attack directly at the disguised Elder Howard. Everyone was astonished by this scene. No one was able to react in time, not even Elder Howard himself, who had not anticipated that Irving would attack him directly. In this situation, Irving''s strike shattered Elder Howard''s disguise. Elder Howard revealed his true form before everyone. As he did, shocked expressions appeared on the faces of all present. Aron decided he would no longer continue fighting Irving, as he sensed something was off. If Elder Howard had disguised himself as a member of the Angel Guild, then everything that had happened prior could very well have been orchestrated by him. "You don''t really think your disguise was perfect, do you? You seem to be a bit too full of yourself," Irving said with a smile after exposing Howard''s ruse. Despite having his disguise unveiled, Elder Howard did not panic. He believed he could easily escape from this situation. "I must admit, it is surprising that you saw through my disguise. However, my plan has still succeeded. Aron is heavily injured by you. He won''t be able to assist you any further," Howard said confidently. Irving chuckled at this. "You don''t actually think Aron has been of much help to me during this whole ordeal, do you? Even if we had a good relationship, there''s not much he could do for me. His strength isn''t very impressive, and neither are the other members of the Angel Guild. What you''ve done here is ultimately meaningless." Irving''s words darkened Howard''s expression. While Aron felt furious upon hearing this, he had to acknowledge that Irving was right. As the most powerful member of the Angel Guild, Aron found himself unable to provide much assistance. The other members were even less capable. "Do you really think you''re very clever? Do you really believe you can easily defeat me? Don''t you think your assumptions are a bit naive?" Elder Howard did not see himself as being at a disadvantage. After all, he was in the city of warding, a place in the real world where he could employ indiscriminate attack tactics to put Irving in a difficult position. Irving had to ensure the safety of those around him, while Howard did not share that burden. The more destruction Howard caused around him, the smoother things would go for the other members of the Night Blades. Chapter 225: A Sincere Apology, Resolving Misunderstandings With Elder Howard having clearly outlined his strategy, the next challenge was a race against time. He transformed into a swirling cloud of black mist and swiftly flew toward the Ocean Group headquarters. Although he didn''t know much about Vicky, he learned from other members of the Night Blades that she was someone very important to Irving. If Elder Howard could capture Vicky, he would put Irving in a highly disadvantageous position. At the same moment that Elder Howard initiated his actions, Irving also sprang into motion. He transformed into a beam of light and pursued the direction of the black mist. Once they left, Benjamin hurriedly gathered his subordinates and made his way toward Vicky''s office. Although Benjamin understood he wouldn''t be able to offer much assistance in the upcoming conflict, he felt it was his duty to protect Vicky, so he had to take action. After Irving and the others departed, Aron, Anna, and Nick exchanged glances. Following the recent events, Aron had come to a complete realization. He understood that he had been deceived by Elder Howard and recognized that he had no right to blame Irving. "We should head back. Staying here won''t help them at all. Besides, it''s just going to be humiliating for us," Aron said in a weak voice. Nick didn''t oppose Aron''s plan, as he also felt that remaining there was quite awkward. However, Anna had a different perspective. She believed that, given the current situation, they had to provide assistance to Irving. "If we leave now, Irving will never forgive us. We must do everything we can to clear up the misunderstandings between us and him. After everything that has happened, our Angel Guild has become very weak. Without cooperating with Irving, any future actions we take are bound to fail. Even if we can''t help him significantly by staying here, we can at least show him that we genuinely want to assist him." Aron and Nick hesitated at Anna''s words. After thinking it over for a moment, Aron nodded. "You''re right. This might be a good opportunity to resolve our misunderstandings with Irving. We should definitely stay and offer him some help." While the members of the Angel Guild discussed their next course of action, Elder Howard and Irving simultaneously arrived at Vicky''s office. At that moment, Vicky looked at both Elder Howard and Irving with a shocked expression. Although Vicky was also a player of the Shelter Game and had acquired some skills, all of her abilities were healing-oriented. This meant that in the upcoming battle, Vicky would be unable to provide any assistance to Irving. "Don''t stay in a dangerous place! Quickly go find Benjamin! He will ensure your safety!" Irving shouted to Vicky. Hearing his words, Vicky hurriedly ran out of the office. Elder Howard, of course, would not let Vicky escape so easily. He immediately directed the mist around him to pursue her. At that moment, Irving swung his staff forcefully at Elder Howard. "Your opponent is me! You must defeat me first! If you can''t even defeat me, you have no right to fight anyone else!" Taking advantage of this opportunity, Irving sealed off Vicky''s office, making it impossible for Howard to chase her outside. With this situation unfolding, Elder Howard had no other choice but to engage Irving in direct combat. "Although your strength surpasses mine, that doesn''t mean you can win this battle. This time, I''ve brought some very powerful equipment from the Night Blades." Elder Howard grasped a black sphere in his hand. The sphere began to emit a purple glow, and the black mist illuminated by the purple light thickened considerably. This indicated that Howard''s power was rapidly increasing. "The most foolish thing you''ve done is to seal this place! You actually thought that closing off this area would prevent me from leaving? That''s a huge mistake! If I wanted to leave, I could do so immediately. But I won''t, because I intend to use this opportunity to completely eliminate you. The one trapped in this enclosed space now is you!" Although Howard''s previous plan had failed, he had devised a new one. If he could seize this chance to eliminate Irving, he would have more than atoned for his earlier mistakes. Facing Howard''s threats, Irving''s expression remained largely unchanged. He couldn''t determine whether Howard was bluffing or had another plan in mind. Therefore, Irving concluded that his next course of action was straightforward: he simply needed to defeat his opponent. Irving launched an attack on Elder Howard without any hesitation. Even though the mist surrounding Howard had been enhanced, it still couldn''t withstand the power of Irving''s Taikoo Flame Pearl. With the help of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving successfully destroyed the black mist enveloping Elder Howard. He was now finally able to engage in a direct battle with Howard. "I don''t believe you can escape from here! The mist around you has been completely dispelled by me! Without that mist to bolster your strength, you are utterly insignificant!" After saying this, Irving gripped his staff and charged at Elder Howard. Although Howard maintained a calm expression, he was internally in a state of panic. He knew that his strength was insufficient to defeat Irving in a head-to-head confrontation. Moreover, Irving was correct; Howard had no way to quickly leave the area. As Howard fought Irving, he began searching for a way to escape. Just when the battle reached its peak intensity, Howard finally discovered an exit. He realized there was a hidden passageway in Vicky''s office that Irving had not sealed off. "I''ll let you off this time! But don''t get too cocky; this was merely a test," Howard said, throwing in a parting shot before making his escape. Irving was puzzled by Howard''s words. From his perspective, he was convinced that Howard had no means of leaving. Irving thought Howard''s comment was just an attempt to distract him, so he paid it no further mind and continued his assault. Taking advantage of Irving''s attack, Howard transformed part of his body into black mist. He then sent that portion of mist into the hidden passageway. As the black mist left the enclosed space, Howard himself quickly turned transparent. "You haven''t perfectly sealed the room; there''s still a hidden passageway here. I warned you not to be too arrogant!" Howard taunted Irving before he left. Although Howard successfully escaped, it did not mean that he had defeated Irving. It merely indicated that Irving had not achieved a complete victory. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After driving Elder Howard away, Irving chose not to pursue him. He knew that chasing after Howard would be futile at this point. Instead, he decided to meet with Vicky. Vicky had regrouped with Benjamin and others as instructed. At that moment, she was hiding in a secure room in the underground area of the Ocean Group headquarters. It was an absolutely safe room. Only when Benjamin confirmed that there was no immediate danger did Vicky finally step out of the secure room. "You saved me again! If you hadn''t arrived in time, I would have definitely been killed by Elder Howard," Vicky said to Irving, her eyes glistening with tears. Irving gently patted Vicky on the head. "Alright, no more tears. You''re safe now, aren''t you? The bad guy has been driven away! You don''t need to worry anymore!" After comforting Vicky for a moment, Irving turned to Benjamin. "I find you quite incompetent. You failed to ensure Vicky''s safety. What do you think the reason for that is?" Irving felt a bit dissatisfied with Benjamin. In his view, although Benjamin''s strength wasn''t overwhelming, the Ocean Group had plenty of powerful weapons at their disposal. Benjamin should have used those weapons to protect Vicky. Even if Benjamin couldn''t defeat Elder Howard, he shouldn''t have found himself unable to quickly overcome Aron when faced with him. Benjamin lowered his head and admitted, "It''s indeed my fault. I didn''t manage to use the weapons in the warehouse in time." Benjamin''s words reminded Irving. He suddenly realized that his expectations of Benjamin were somewhat excessive. Benjamin couldn''t have predicted that Aron would attack suddenly, so it was natural that he was unable to access the warehouse''s weapons in time. Nodding, Irving decided to say no more on the matter. As Irving reached the entrance of the Ocean Group headquarters, he unexpectedly saw members of the Angel Guild. Aron slowly approached Irving. "I must apologize to you! My previous actions were indeed very poor! I also owe you a sincere apology for what I did in the Desolate Canyon. I hope we can continue our cooperation, and I assure you that I will have no ulterior motives this time. I hope you can trust me." Aron''s tone was very sincere as he spoke. Irving scrutinized him for a moment and ultimately decided to accept Aron''s apology. "As long as you are genuinely willing to cooperate with me, I won''t hold any grudges. You don''t need to dwell too much on what happened before; I''m not a person who bears grudges." Chapter 226: Playing into the Game After Irving and the members of Angel Guild reached a reconciliation, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Vicky approached Irving and Aron with a smile on her face. "I believe that for us, cooperation is essential. We are not as powerful as the Night Blades, and if we don''t unite, we will never be able to defeat them." Vicky''s words resonated with both Irving and Aron, who nodded solemnly in agreement. "You''re right. I realize that my approach has had its flaws. I shouldn''t have engaged you in direct conflict; I should have guided you on what to do!" Irving said, smiling at Aron. Aron nodded but didn''t say anything more. "Since we''ve reconciled, I believe the Angel Guild can participate in my upcoming plans. However, I have one condition: you must heal from your injuries. If you can''t recover, you won''t be eligible to take part in the upcoming operations. They are going to be extremely dangerous." Irving spoke with utmost sincerity. While he hoped the members of Angel Guild would join his plans, he needed them to understand the perilous nature of what lay ahead. Anna quickly interjected, "Aron may not be able to heal fully, but neither Nick nor I are injured. So we can offer our assistance in the upcoming operations." Irving was very pleased with Anna''s response. "With your help, my plans should proceed more smoothly. However, I won''t initiate anything just yet; I need to first neutralize Elder Howard." Irving didn''t dwell on past issues; he shifted the topic directly to Elder Howard. In his view, Elder Howard''s presence in the real world posed a significant threat to his plans. If Howard were to attack during Irving''s process of relocating the shelter, he might not be able to respond effectively. After all, Irving''s strength in the real world was not as formidable. "Do you have a plan? We''re very eager to take revenge on Elder Howard!" Aron suddenly asked Irving. Although Aron recognized that much of the trouble he faced stemmed from his own character flaws, Elder Howard had certainly played a role in exacerbating the situation. Aron felt compelled to seek revenge against Howard. Irving looked thoughtfully at Aron and Anna, contemplating their eagerness. "I do have a few ideas, but I need to be cautious. Elder Howard is not someone to underestimate. We need a strategy that minimizes risk while maximizing our chances of success." Aron leaned forward, his expression serious. "What do you have in mind?" "We need to gather intelligence first," Irving replied. "We have to understand Howard''s movements and motivations. If we can find out where he is most vulnerable, we can plan our attack accordingly." Anna nodded. "That makes sense. We should also consider allies. If we can rally others who share our goals, it might give us the strength we need to confront him." Irving smiled, appreciating Anna''s insight. "Exactly! We need to create a network of support. But we must also be discreet. If Howard catches wind of our intentions, he could easily turn the tables on us." Aron clenched his fists, determination burning in his eyes. "I won''t let him get away with what he''s done. He''s caused too much pain and suffering." Irving placed a reassuring hand on Aron''s shoulder. "I understand your anger, and it''s valid. However, we must channel that anger into our plan and not act impulsively. Patience will be key." Vicky, who had been listening quietly, chimed in. "Perhaps we could use some misdirection. If we create a diversion, it might allow us to strike when he least expects it." Irving considered her suggestion. "That could work, but we need to make sure the diversion doesn''t put anyone else in danger. We have to be strategic about it." The group spent the next few hours brainstorming ideas and laying the groundwork for their plan. They discussed potential allies, methods of gathering information, and ways to create the necessary distractions. As they worked, a sense of camaraderie began to form among them. The shared goal of taking down Elder Howard brought them closer together, uniting their strengths and resolve. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Irving looked around the room. "Alright, it''s time to put our plan into action. We''ll meet again in a few days to share what we''ve learned and refine our strategy. Until then, stay safe and be vigilant." With that, the members of Angel Guild left, their hearts filled with a newfound sense of purpose. The battle against Elder Howard was just beginning, but they were ready to face it together. After Benjamin nodded, he chose not to say anything further. Aron, Anna, and Nick were all prepared to cooperate with Irving. Before Irving left, Vicky took a moment to remind him. "I know you''re eager to achieve success with your plan quickly. But I hope you will prioritize your safety as well. You will come back to see me, right?" In response to Vicky''s concern, Irving looked her in the eye and replied firmly, "Of course, I will come back to see you! I believe I won''t take long to defeat Elder Howard!" With that declaration, Irving left alongside the members of Angel Guild. Vicky, Benjamin, and the others watched him go. Once Irving''s figure had completely disappeared, Vicky turned to Benjamin, a hint of worry in her voice. "Do you really think his plan will succeed? What if he encounters serious danger during the process? Elder Howard seems to be a very powerful elder of the Night Blades. His strength should be significantly greater than that of the other Night Blades we''ve faced before. Perhaps you should provide him with some assistance in secret." Benjamin, slightly exasperated by Vicky''s concerns, replied, "President, I think you should have a bit of faith in Irving. At least from my perspective, he is more than capable of completing his plan. Even if Elder Howard discovers him, it doesn''t necessarily mean he will fall into great danger. After all, Irving is incredibly strong himself. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And even if he can''t defeat Elder Howard, he has the tools to escape successfully." "We absolutely must not assist Irving in secret. Doing so would only alert Elder Howard to our presence, which could ultimately lead to the failure of Irving''s plan. So we must remain calm." Vicky sighed, realizing the truth in Benjamin''s words. "You''re right; I have been worrying too much." With that, Vicky returned to her office. Although she was indeed very worried about Irving, Vicky still had to deal with a multitude of affairs at Ocean Group. After Vicky left, Benjamin spoke to his subordinates in a somewhat angry tone. "You all clearly failed to do what you were supposed to do. Why didn''t you intercept Aron? It''s not like I was the one taking action; you could have been directly defeated by him. Do you expect me to stay at the headquarters of Ocean Group all the time? If I do that, how am I supposed to go to the Shelter Game world?" Benjamin was extremely dissatisfied with his subordinates. He felt that they were performing poorly. In his view, he had provided them with enough rare weapons. He had set the expectation that they should use these rare weapons to stop powerful enemies. Although Aron held a high position in Angel Guild, he should not be considered an overwhelmingly strong opponent. Benjamin believed his own strength was nearly on par with Aron''s. If Benjamin prepared well for the fight, he was confident he could defeat Aron quickly. Faced with Benjamin''s criticism, his subordinates felt very innocent. They believed they were not yet ready for battle and were still unfamiliar with the rare weapons they had. "Benjamin, while we may not have completed the task you assigned, we truly did our best. Aron is indeed very strong, and our proficiency with the rare weapons is still low. If you could give us more time for practice, we promise to perform much better. We won''t let you down." The subordinates'' response made Benjamin realize that perhaps he shouldn''t put too much pressure on them. "Alright, I''ll give you a week to adjust. After one week, you will be solely responsible for the defense of the headquarters. If you still can''t accomplish your tasks, don''t blame me for being harsh. Even though you''ve been with me for a long time, I will not tolerate any useless individuals." With that, Benjamin quickly left the room. Although he didn''t need to deal with Elder Howard''s matters or the relocation of the Shelter, there were still many issues that required Benjamin''s personal attention within the newly formed Ocean Group. He also needed to authenticate some very rare weapons himself. Everyone was very busy because they faced a dire situation. Irving and his allies aimed to quickly increase their strength, as it was the only way to confront the imminent threat posed by the Night Blades. It was also their only hope to prepare for the possible apocalypse that could come at any moment. The Dark Overlord kept a close watch on everyone in the real world. Chapter 227: The Inevitable Path Dependence As Irving and the others took action, Elder Howard quickly arrived at the secret base of the Night Blades located on the outskirts of the City of Warding. Although Elder Howard had never been here before, he possessed all the information regarding this secret base. Before taking action, Elder Howard had made sure to familiarize himself with all the intelligence related to the Night Blades around the City of Warding. Initially, Elder Howard had planned to use the secret base on the outskirts of the City of Warding as a hideout. However, after the events that had transpired, he felt it was unnecessary to do so. "Although my previous operation failed, I have successfully gathered intel on Irving and his group," he stated. Inside the secret base, numerous members of the Night Blades were listening attentively to Elder Howard''s instructions. "The relationship between Angel Guild and Irving is extremely poor. Therefore, my next move must again involve the members of Angel Guild." Elder Howard had already formulated his next course of action in his mind. The reason he was sharing this information was simply that he needed the assistance of these ordinary Night Blades members. "What you need to do is very simple: while I act, you will attack Irving''s allies. As soon as Irving''s allies come under attack, he will be forced to divert his attention. At that moment, I can launch a surprise attack while Irving is off guard. Although Irving is very powerful, I believe he would still suffer a crushing defeat when faced with a sudden assault." After saying this, Elder Howard fixed his gaze firmly on the members of the Night Blades. "Did you understand? If you did, hurry up and make the final preparations for the operation!" Elder Howard did not intend to offer any rewards to the Night Blades members. In his view, they were already obligated to obey his orders. "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you hear what I just said?" Seeing the Night Blades members still standing in place, Elder Howard urged them impatiently. The members of the Night Blades felt an overwhelming sense of fear in the presence of Elder Howard. They understood that the power wielded by this elder was even greater than that of Elder Seville. While they were very dissatisfied with the lack of rewards from Elder Howard, they absolutely dared not voice their grievances in front of him. After the members of the Night Blades left, Elder Howard couldn''t help but complain. "These people are just too lazy! They only act with enthusiasm when there''s a reward involved! Elder Seville definitely deserves to die; he''s completely incompetent." Elder Howard didn''t have a close relationship with Elder Seville. He was merely aware of his existence and had no particular grievances against him. However, after witnessing the behavior of the Night Blades members at the secret base in the City of Warding, his dissatisfaction with Elder Seville grew significantly. In Howard''s view, ordinary Night Blades members were merely cannon fodder. When necessary, these members had to obey his commands unconditionally. Howard never offered his subordinates many rewards because he believed that too many rewards would lead them to take him lightly. His reasoning was rooted in an inevitable path dependence. He had previously maintained complete control over his subordinates by instilling fear through constant punishment. Therefore, after arriving in the real world, he hoped to execute his plans using the same method. However, Elder Howard failed to recognize a crucial difference: the world of the Shelter Game and the real world were vastly different. In the Shelter Game world, ordinary Night Blades members could not guarantee their own safety. They had to rely on the protection of the more powerful elders. This meant that the Night Blades members dared not defy the orders of the elders. In contrast, in the real world, Night Blades members could seek refuge with other powers. To prevent the Night Blades members from selling out their information, the elders in the real world were very inclined to offer rewards to their subordinates. Although these two approaches were entirely different, both were quite reasonable in their own contexts. Elder Howard not only exhibited path dependence in controlling his subordinates but also demonstrated a serious path dependence when formulating action plans. Just as Irving had anticipated, Elder Howard intended to exploit the members of Angel Guild once again. In Howard''s mind, since his previous actions had been successful, there was no need to change any part of the successful strategy. Thus, Elder Howard planned to head to Starling City. The Angel Guild in Starling City was still unaware of the events happening in the City of Warding. This provided Elder Howard with an opportunity to control an ordinary member of the Angel Guild in Starling City and then create trouble for Irving''s allies there. When Irving arrived for support, Elder Howard would seize the chance to launch a surprise attack. "I''m truly a genius! I can''t believe I came up with such a perfect strategy! It seems that the other elders in the real world are a bit too weak. They''ve taken so long and still couldn''t think of such a simple plan! Once I return, I must propose that all the elders in the real world be demoted." After muttering these thoughts to himself, Elder Howard quickly made his way to Starling City. Irving and Elder Howard arrived in Starling City almost simultaneously. Their objectives were quite similar: both were heading to the Angel Guild''s branch in Starling City. Irving arrived a little earlier than Elder Howard and didn''t need to observe the specifics of the Angel Guild''s setup in Starling City. Under Anna''s guidance, Irving met the head of the Starling City Angel Guild branch. "Hello, you must be Mr. Irving! You are a great benefactor to us in Starling City! Without your help, we would have been completely destroyed during the last Night Blades'' operation," the head of the Starling City Angel Guild branch said, visibly excited by Irving''s arrival. He believed Irving could provide significant assistance. Irving smiled and nodded. "It''s what I should do; you don''t need to be so excited. Besides, I think you should let Anna finish speaking. I don''t even know your name yet." Irving''s remark made the head of the Starling City Angel Guild branch realize that he had been a bit rash. He quickly quieted down and waited for Anna to continue. "His name is Andy. He hasn''t been with the Angel Guild for very long. He became the head of the Starling City branch mainly because he''s a local. He is very familiar with the situation in Starling City, so he will definitely provide you with a lot of help during the upcoming operations." After introducing Andy, Anna took Irving on a tour of the Starling City Angel Guild branch. The branch was not large at all. It had only a little over a dozen members, and the vast majority were of very low strength. The only one who could be considered relatively strong was Andy, the head of the Starling City branch. Although Andy was the strongest in the Starling City branch, his strength was still weaker than that of Vicky. After observing the overall situation, Irving couldn''t help but express his slight disappointment. "I honestly didn''t expect that the talent within the Angel Guild has dwindled to such an extent. Now I understand why Aron was so agitated." After assessing the conditions at the Starling City branch, Irving grasped the overall plight of the Angel Guild. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I apologize for the state of our guild. However, we will definitely recover quickly. During our upcoming operations, we won''t be a burden to you," Anna rushed to assure Irving. She didn''t want their collaboration to be jeopardized for any reason. Irving smiled and shook his head. "You''re overthinking! I never said I was planning to stop cooperating with you. In fact, I''m about to engage in a very important collaboration with you." After saying this, Irving put on a semi-transparent mask, transforming himself into a completely unfamiliar individual. "You can now call me Daniel, and my identity is the assistant to the head of the Starling City branch. Mr. Andy, I look forward to your support moving forward," Irving, disguised as Daniel, smiled at Andy and Anna. Both Andy and Anna were slightly taken aback but quickly adjusted their expressions. "I have a rough idea of your plan now. When do you think the Night Blades elder will arrive?" Andy asked Irving with a hint of worry. In Andy''s eyes, the arrival of the Night Blades elder would pose a significant threat to the Starling City branch. Even with Irving''s presence, he couldn''t guarantee everyone''s safety. Irving smiled reassuringly. "He should already be nearby, just observing the situation. Once he confirms there are no threats, he will take action." This statement filled Andy with fear. By this point, Anna had left, and Andy had no one to turn to for help other than Irving. "Shouldn''t we take the initiative? If we launch a surprise attack, even the Night Blades elder should be seriously injured, right? Plus, with your assistance this time, our chances of success will be higher," Andy suggested. In response to Andy''s proposal, Irving simply smiled and shook his head. "You don''t need to worry at all. Just follow the planned steps I''ve laid out for you." Chapter 228: Not a Single Truth Spoken Although Andy still had some concerns, he felt reassured knowing that Irving was willing to join him in this endeavor. Even if unexpected situations arose, Irving would have his back. After taking several deep breaths, Andy finally managed to calm his nerves. "Elder Howard will be here soon. Once he arrives, you must not show any signs of unusual behavior. You have to maintain a normal demeanor; only then can our plan succeed," Irving reminded Andy earnestly. Andy nodded gently in response. At the same time, Elder Howard had successfully disguised himself as an ordinary person with some connection to the Angel Guild''s Starling City branch. After blending in, he quickly made his way into the Angel Guild''s local office. "I have very important news to share with you all¡ªit''s regarding the Night Blades! You must take me to your captain," Elder Howard said urgently, adopting the tone of an ordinary Angel Guild member. The ordinary Angel Guild member, hearing this, showed a slight expression of disbelief. To him, the man before him appeared to be just an average person. How could an ordinary individual possibly have information related to the Night Blades? Moreover, he claimed that this news was critical. "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and tell your captain! Honestly, I think your captain isn''t even worthy of knowing this news; I suggest you go straight to your branch''s leader instead," Elder Howard continued to press, his tone still frantic. Under Howard''s persistent urging, the ordinary Angel Guild member felt that he should indeed act promptly. "Wait here for a moment; I''ll go tell my captain right away. If my captain thinks this news is indeed important, he will inform our branch leader," the member said before quickly departing. Although Elder Howard maintained an anxious expression, internally he was feeling quite relaxed. He even took the opportunity to observe the specifics of the Starling City Angel Guild branch. He believed he would soon have the chance to completely destroy the Angel Guild''s presence in Starling City. However, before that could happen, he needed to gather enough information from the Angel Guild''s Starling City branch first. The ordinary Angel Guild member moved quickly, conveying the information he had received to his captain. The captain then went directly to Andy, the head of the Starling City Angel Guild branch. "I think I have a good grasp of the situation. For now, let that informant wait in our designated secret meeting room," Andy said, his expression relaxed. The captain nodded and swiftly left to carry out the task. Beside Andy, Irving smiled occasionally and remarked, "It seems you can still keep your composure. I''m feeling even more confident about our upcoming actions." In response to Irving''s comment, a wry smile appeared on Andy''s face. "Please don''t tease me. The only reason I''m able to remain calm right now is that I haven''t come face to face with Elder Howard yet. Once I meet that extremely powerful Night Blades elder, I''m sure I''ll fall into a state of panic." Andy was a very humble person. In any situation, he tended to think things through deeply. He wanted to be prepared for the worst, ensuring he wouldn''t find himself in an entirely unmanageable situation. Irving nodded in understanding. "Your concerns are valid, so let''s hurry and meet with Elder Howard. However, I must warn you in advance that after you meet him, you''ll realize you''ve made a serious misjudgment." With that, Irving and Andy headed to the secret meeting room together. When they arrived, the ordinary person that Elder Howard had disguised himself as was already waiting there. "You''re the one who provided us with the information? What exactly is it? You can share it now," Andy said as he entered the meeting room. Upon entering, Andy immediately recognized that his earlier judgment had been significantly flawed. Before him stood merely an ordinary man. If Irving hadn''t warned him beforehand, he would never have guessed that this was Elder Howard of the Night Blades. Irving, disguised as Daniel, followed Andy into the meeting room. After hearing Andy''s question, Elder Howard quickly stood up. He answered Andy while also sizing up both Andy and Irving. "The important information I have for you is the location of the Night Blades'' secret base in Starling City." As Howard spoke those words, both Andy and Irving''s faces displayed expressions of sheer shock. The look of shock on Andy''s face was genuine; he was truly taken aback by the revelation. In contrast, the surprise on Irving''s face was feigned. He was completely certain that not a single word spoken by the man was truthful. "Do you really know the location of the Night Blades'' secret base in Starling City? Quickly tell us where the Midnight Group''s base is located, and the Angel Guild will reward you handsomely," Andy said, maintaining a reasonable demeanor as he pressed for details about the secret base Howard had mentioned. Elder Howard, disguised as an ordinary person, slowly shook his head. "I can''t tell you directly right now. If I do, the Night Blades will find out, and they will take countermeasures. Not being able to find their secret base isn''t that terrible. If they target me directly, that would be the worst-case scenario." Howard''s response caused a flicker of impatience on Andy''s face. Irving thought Andy''s reaction was perfect; under normal circumstances, he should indeed show a hint of annoyance. "So how can you tell me the location of the Night Blades'' secret base? Don''t you trust that the Angel Guild can ensure your safety?" Andy continued to press on. Elder Howard, still in his disguise, replied bluntly, "I hope to stay at your Angel Guild''s base. Only there can I ensure my own safety. While the Angel Guild is indeed powerful, the Night Blades in Starling City are not weak either. If they find out that I''ve disclosed the location of their secret base to you, they''ll definitely come after me. Only by hiding in your Angel Guild''s base can I guarantee my safety. If you can''t agree to this request, I absolutely will not reveal the location of the Night Blades'' secret base." Howard''s disguised persona spoke at length, but every word was a lie. Andy''s expression showed a hint of hesitation as he contemplated whether to allow the man to stay at the Angel Guild''s base. He was acutely aware that this man was Elder Howard, and permitting a Night Blades elder to remain within the Angel Guild''s compound would pose a significant threat. Even with Irving''s presence, Howard could inflict substantial damage on the Angel Guild''s base. Moreover, the Starling City branch of the Angel Guild, where Andy operated, was not one of the more important branches of the organization. This meant that if it suffered any damage, they would not be able to quickly secure the funds for repairs. As Andy hesitated, Irving leaned in and spoke in a lowered voice. "Boss, I think we have to meet his demands. Only then can we learn the location of the Night Blades'' secret base in Starling City. We haven''t found any leads on the Night Blades for a long time. If we continue to come up empty-handed, the headquarters will surely come after us. At that point, neither of us will be able to escape unscathed. We need to seize this opportunity to make a significant contribution." After hearing this, Andy slowly nodded. "You''re right; we need to secure a big win as soon as possible." Muttering to himself, Andy then turned his gaze back to the ordinary-looking man, who was actually Elder Howard. "I can allow you to stay at the Angel Guild''s base. Now you can tell me the exact location of the Night Blades'' secret base in Starling City, right?" Upon hearing these words, a look of delight spread across Howard''s face. "I can tell you the exact location of the Night Blades'' secret base in Starling City now. It''s located beneath the library on Third Avenue in the commercial district." After hearing Howard''s response, Andy nodded. "Got it. I''ll send someone to investigate that address as soon as possible. For now, you will follow the instructions of my assistant, Daniel. He will take care of everything for you." With that said, Andy turned and left the room. He needed to direct his subordinates to investigate the specifics of the address provided by Howard. Remaining in the meeting room were only Irving, disguised as Daniel, and Howard, disguised as an ordinary person. Irving smiled at Howard and said, "Since you plan to stay at the Angel Guild''s base for a while, let me go over some important points you should know." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Irving led Howard out of the secret meeting room, he continued to explain the supposed rules of the base. "While at the base, you can only stay in your room. You aren''t allowed to wander into other areas easily. Each section of the Angel Guild''s base serves a crucial purpose. For instance, the area we just passed is responsible for the maintenance and repair of Angel Guild equipment. If you go into that area, you''ll definitely be escorted out." Irving spoke seriously about these so-called guidelines, but in reality, everything he said was a lie. He had no intention of revealing the true rules of the Angel Guild base to Howard. He simply aimed to use this opportunity to confuse Howard''s judgment. Chapter 229: A Contest of Acting Skills Although everything Irving said during the journey was a lie, he spoke with a very serious demeanor. Even Elder Howard was unable to discern immediately that Irving''s words were false. He earnestly noted down all of Irving''s supposed guidelines. Under Irving''s guidance, Elder Howard traversed the entire Angel Guild base. Eventually, Irving brought Elder Howard to the door of a room deep within the facility. "To ensure your safety, you should stay here for the time being. This room is in the depths of the base, so you don''t need to worry about any threats from the Night Blades. You will not be in any danger until the base is destroyed by them. Just stay put, and your supplies will be provided by others," Irving explained. After saying this, Irving intended to turn and leave. However, he didn''t actually have any pressing matters to attend to; this was merely part of his act. He wanted Howard to believe that he was about to abandon him. Although Howard had learned many supposed guidelines from Irving, he still felt the need to ask a few more questions. So, as Irving turned away, Howard immediately called out to him from behind. "Wait a moment, I have some other questions I would like you to answer." Irving halted and turned back, adopting a slightly impatient tone. "What other questions could you possibly have? Didn''t I just give you all the necessary guidelines? You just need to follow my instructions." Irving''s impatience was also a performance. In reality, he was very willing to continue the conversation with Elder Howard. In Irving''s view, their dialogue could inadvertently lead Howard to provide more information. Howard hurriedly replied, "I have noted down all the guidelines you mentioned, but I feel that they won''t be sufficient for me to stay comfortably at the base for an extended period. You haven''t told me how long it might take to destroy the Night Blades'' secret base. Only after the base is destroyed can I return to my own residence. I don''t want to remain at the Angel Guild''s base indefinitely." Elder Howard was also performing; he hoped to learn the Angel Guild''s plans through this line of questioning. Irving hesitated for a moment. Finally, he slowly said to Elder Howard, "We will take action soon. However, during the operation, we don''t know how the Night Blades might respond. So, you should prepare yourself; you may end up staying at the Angel Guild''s base for a very long time. If you have important items at home, we can send someone to retrieve them." As soon as Irving finished speaking, he noticed a fleeting look of joy on Howard''s face. Irving suddenly realized that Howard seemed to have been waiting for him to say this. "Will you really send someone to retrieve my important belongings? If that''s true, there is indeed something very important that I need you to bring back!" Howard exclaimed, catching Irving off guard. Irving initially pretended to be somewhat surprised, but eventually, he slowly nodded. "I will send someone! Just tell me what important items you have at home!" "I have a disc containing vital information related to the Night Blades stored at my house. Could you retrieve that disc? The information on it is crucial for you!" Howard said, his voice filled with excitement. Howard believed that the information he provided was essential for the members of the Angel Guild. Therefore, the member before him should be showing a smile. However, to his surprise, Irving''s expression suddenly darkened. Irving took a few steps towards Howard, as if he were ready to attack at any moment. Howard felt a twinge of panic at this unexpected turn of events. Although he thought his disguise hadn''t been seen through, he was secretly prepared for a fight. If they truly intended to attack him, he would retaliate swiftly. "Why are you only telling me this now? Why didn''t you mention it when our base supervisor was present? Are you trying to deceive me on purpose?" Irving glared at Howard, his voice filled with menace. Upon hearing this question, Howard appeared nervous on the surface, but inside, he felt completely relaxed. "The reason I didn''t inform your supervisor is simply because I forgot. I was too nervous, and under that stress, it''s easy for me to forget very important information," Howard quickly explained himself. Irving looked Howard up and down before slowly nodding. "Alright, it''s true that ordinary people can find themselves in such situations. Now, please tell me the exact location of the disc at your home. I will send someone over right away." After saying this, Irving took out a notebook. He intended to record all the information Howard had provided regarding the disc. Doing so would also give Howard the impression that he was merely an ordinary member of the Angel Guild. Irving''s approach proved to be quite effective. The moment he took out the notebook, Howard completely dropped his guard. In Howard''s view, a person with great strength should also possess excellent memory, as powerful skills and spells require the memorization of a series of complex information to be executed. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The disc containing the Night Blades'' member information is in a cabinet in my home. That cabinet is located in my bedroom. You just need to enter my bedroom, and you will see a red cabinet. On the third shelf of the cabinet, there is a safe. The code for the safe is 334455. Once you enter the code, you can open the safe. The disc is inside the safe," Howard explained, detailing the information. Irving diligently recorded the information provided by Howard. After repeating it back to confirm that there were no issues, he nodded at Howard. "I have noted down the information you''ve provided. If you have nothing else, please return to your room and rest. I will quickly send someone to retrieve the disc from your home." After saying this, Irving turned and left in a hurry. Howard watched him go, and only after Irving''s figure had completely disappeared did he return to the room that Irving had prepared for him. The room that Irving had arranged for Howard was quite ordinary. Although it was simple, the facilities inside were well-equipped, allowing an ordinary person to stay comfortably for an extended period. Howard did not take action immediately. He needed to assess whether there were any surveillance devices in the room. If there were cameras, he would have to disable them before taking any further steps. A faint mist enveloped Elder Howard''s body, swiftly covering the entire room. With the help of the mist, Howard confirmed that there were no surveillance devices in the room. "It seems the members of the Angel Guild are too careless. They don''t even have cameras installed in a room deep within their base," Howard couldn''t help but comment. In Howard''s view, every room in the Angel Guild base should be monitored to ensure that no unexpected situations arise. At the very least, every room in the Night Blades'' base was equipped with surveillance. Howard carefully reflected on the situation he had encountered earlier. He believed the two individuals he had met were somewhat difficult to read. He found Andy to be very cautious and suspicious of him, while Irving, disguised as Daniel, appeared to be just a regular member of the Angel Guild. Even during their close interactions, Howard had not detected anything unusual about Irving. "Regardless, I have successfully entered the Angel Guild''s base in Starling City. What I need to do next is quite simple: I must quickly acquire intelligence from within the base. The Angel Guild should have detailed information on Irving. I need to gather all of that information as soon as possible." After making up his mind, Howard directed the mist surrounding him to disperse into the ventilation system of the Angel Guild base. He could use this mist to quickly navigate to every corner of the base. However, Howard was cautious and did not act recklessly. He needed to maintain a low profile in the coming days so that the members of the Angel Guild would not be on guard around him. Only after they had grown accustomed to his presence would he take action. What Howard did not know was that Irving was fully aware of his every move. After turning to leave, Irving returned to his own room in the Starling City Angel Guild base. In fact, Irving''s room was just a short distance above Howard''s room. Irving didn''t need any surveillance to keep track of Howard''s actions. He had already noticed that Howard was spreading his mist. However, Irving did not plan to take immediate action, as he believed there was another important matter requiring his attention. The disc containing information about the Night Blades, which Howard had mentioned, was undoubtedly something Irving needed to obtain right away. Although the information on the disc might be false, Irving believed that Howard intended to use it to gain the trust of the Angel Guild. Therefore, the information mentioned on the disc was unlikely to be entirely fabricated. Chapter 230: Deliberately Offering Opportunities to the Opponent After careful consideration, Irving went directly to find Andy. At that moment, Andy was discussing with his subordinates whether they should head straight to the location of the Night Blades'' secret base provided by Elder Howard. "Boss, I think going directly to this address is too dangerous. If the address is legitimate, the Night Blades'' strength there must be very formidable. Our manpower alone would be insufficient to deal with it. Therefore, I think we should request backup from headquarters. If they learn about this information, they will definitely send us strong reinforcements," one of the ordinary members of the Angel Guild suggested outright. In his view, the strength of the Starling City Angel Guild was not enough to destroy the Night Blades'' secret base in Starling City. Andy nodded, then shook his head. He agreed with the assessment but found himself unable to make a decisive call. Before Anna left, she had given him orders that all his actions must follow Irving''s commands. Until he could understand Irving''s specific intentions, he would not take any rash actions. Just then, Irving suddenly pushed open the door to the conference room and walked in. His arrival drew everyone''s attention. Seeing Irving, Andy finally let out a sigh of relief. "Daniel is here; let''s hear what he thinks," Andy said directly to the people in the conference room. The others in the room felt rather uneasy upon hearing this. Since they were unaware of Irving''s true identity, to them, a person named Daniel had suddenly become Andy''s assistant, swiftly gaining his absolute trust. Ordinary members of the Angel Guild held a certain hostility toward Irving, who was disguised as Daniel. Irving was certainly aware of this situation. However, he felt it was not a big deal, as he believed he only needed to complete the task of dealing with Elder Howard. Once that task was accomplished, he could leave this place. "I think we should split up," Irving announced before everyone. "I just received another important piece of information from the person who provided us with details earlier." He then revealed the information Elder Howard had shared about the disc containing the Night Blades'' data. After Irving finished sharing the information, the members in the conference room fell into an awkward silence. "What''s wrong? Do you think this information isn''t very important to us?" Irving asked the group, observing their reactions. "This information is certainly very important to us. However, I want to ask you a crucial question. Why didn''t the person who provided the intel tell the boss about this? Why did he only tell you?" one of the ordinary Angel Guild members directly questioned Irving. With a smile, Irving shook his head. "I don''t know why that situation occurred." Irving''s answer did not satisfy the people in the conference room. However, at that moment, Andy stepped in. "I think discussing this matter is pointless. Since we have this information, we should take action immediately." As Irving spoke, Andy had already grasped his intentions. Therefore, he issued his orders right away. Andy would personally lead his subordinates to the area around the Night Blades'' secret base in Starling City, while Irving would go alone to the location mentioned by Elder Howard to retrieve the disc containing the Night Blades'' data. The members in the conference room were not pleased with Andy''s decision. One ordinary Angel Guild member stood up and said, "Boss, I think you''re being a bit too lenient with him. I really don''t see what sets him apart. His strength isn''t particularly impressive, and he hasn''t contributed anything significant. Why do you trust him so much? Why do you think his judgment is infallible?" Faced with the other members'' doubts, Andy found himself momentarily at a loss for words. He needed to provide a flawless answer. If his response was full of holes, Elder Howard within the base would quickly catch on. While Andy was deep in thought, the conference room door was pushed open again. A person whom Irving was very familiar with walked into the room¡ªNick. "It seems you all have been arguing. What''s the issue?" Nick asked as he entered, first glancing at Andy, then smiling and nodding toward Irving. Nick had come here because Anna and Aron had sent him. They believed that relying solely on Andy might not be enough to assist Irving in achieving success, so they specifically sent Nick along. When Nick arrived in the conference room, everyone quickly stood up. Although Nick did not hold a high position at the Angel Guild headquarters, his status was unparalleled in other branches of the Angel Guild. Andy immediately recounted the events that had transpired to Nick. Nick nodded, "I believe your orders are completely justified. If it were me, I would issue the same commands. Although I''m not very familiar with Daniel, I trust your judgment regarding him." Nick''s words successfully helped Andy out of a tight spot. After Nick spoke, the other ordinary members of the Angel Guild found it difficult to continue targeting Irving. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I will be joining you in your actions moving forward. Let''s discuss the specific operational arrangements among myself, Andy, and Daniel. The rest of you can leave for now," Nick said, issuing his directive. Although the others were still somewhat dissatisfied, they had no choice but to comply with Nick''s orders. Once the others had left, Nick turned directly to Irving and asked, "What exactly is your plan? Are we just playing house here?" In response to Nick''s inquiry, Irving replied calmly, "My plan has already achieved significant success. Elder Howard is at the base we are currently in." Irving''s statement caused a look of surprise to spread across Nick''s face. "What did you say? Elder Howard is already at the base! Then what are we waiting for? We need to take action quickly! Trapping him in the base is a great opportunity to eliminate him!" In response to Nick''s suggestion, Irving shook his head. "Doing so would only alert him. I intend to send everyone out. We must give Elder Howard an opportunity to act." Irving''s words made both Andy and Nick understand his strategy. Irving''s plan was to send everyone out of the base and then secretly observe what actions Elder Howard would take. By deliberately giving Elder Howard the chance to act, Irving assumed that Elder Howard would not easily miss it. "You really are a risk-taker. But I must warn you, if Elder Howard obtains any information related to you, you will find yourself in grave danger," Nick said. Although he agreed with Irving''s plan, he felt it was necessary to remind him. Irving nodded heavily. "I''m well aware of what you''re saying, and I''m prepared to handle any unexpected situations that may arise. There''s a saying: ''Nothing ventured, nothing gained.'' If we lack the resolve to take risks, how can we ever achieve success?" With Irving having made his points clear, Andy and Nick decided not to waste any more time. The three quickly formulated an action plan. Nick would lead a portion of the team to the location of the Night Blades'' secret base, as provided by Elder Howard, while Andy would take another group to retrieve the disc containing the Night Blades'' data. Once everyone had departed, Irving would remain hidden within the Angel Guild''s base. He planned to observe Elder Howard''s every move and, during this process, discern the true intentions behind Elder Howard''s actions. Nick and Andy moved swiftly, departing with their respective teams that very afternoon. After confirming that all members had left the Angel Guild headquarters, Irving concealed himself in his room. He had no intention of leaving, as he could monitor Elder Howard''s movements from there. Elder Howard was, of course, fully aware of the actions of the Angel Guild members. However, after they left, he did not act rashly. He had a strong suspicion that this might be a trap set by the Angel Guild. After about one to two hours had passed, Elder Howard finally decided to make his move. He channeled the mist surrounding his body into the ventilation system and quickly made his way to Andy''s office. The moment the mist reached Andy''s office, Elder Howard swapped places with it and appeared directly in Andy''s office. At that moment, Irving was already positioned in the adjacent room to Andy''s office. He understood that Andy''s office contained a wealth of critical intelligence. However, he did not intend to interfere with Elder Howard''s actions. He wanted to observe which pieces of intelligence Elder Howard prioritized. Elder Howard did not spend much time searching in Andy''s office; he quickly found the information related to Irving. However, rather than reading it immediately, he simply stuffed it into his pocket. After that, Elder Howard began to search for other intelligence. The types of information he looked for were quite varied, some concerning the official forces of Starling City and the City of Warding, while others related to the Ocean Group and the Green Ivy Company. Chapter 231: Success Is Not to Be Rushed Irving continued to observe Elder Howard''s every move, meticulously noting down all the intelligence Elder Howard had acquired. He had no intention of interfering because he believed that success does not come in haste. If he wanted to thoroughly defeat Elder Howard and the Night Blades behind him, he needed to accumulate enough information. After searching for a while, Elder Howard ultimately decided to return to his room in the Angel Guild base. He sensed that the members of the Angel Guild were returning one after another. Both Andy and Nick acted swiftly, completing their respective missions in less than two hours. Once Andy and Nick were back, Irving met with them in a secret meeting room. "What''s the situation? Did you both complete your missions? Did you gather any additional information during the process?" Irving asked Nick and Andy, a hint of urgency in his voice. Nick was the first to respond. His expression bore a touch of confusion as he spoke slowly. "I led my team to the location of the Night Blades'' secret base that Elder Howard mentioned. There indeed was a secret base for the Night Blades there. Furthermore, there were some Night Blades members present. When we arrived, those members were in a state of panic. We hardly had to exert much effort to eliminate them, and we also destroyed the secret base." After hearing this, Irving responded with a tone of curiosity, "It sounds like your operation went very smoothly. So why do you still look puzzled?" "My confusion mainly stems from the fact that I feel my mission went a bit too smoothly. Could the Night Blades'' secret base really be so unguarded? I suspect that what we encountered was a disguised secret base. The members inside were simply too weak. A normal Night Blades secret base would definitely have some stronger members present. Therefore, I believe that the address Elder Howard provided was a temporary, fake secret base set up by the Night Blades." Irving naturally agreed with Nick''s assessment. "I think that''s quite reasonable. How could Elder Howard possibly reveal the location of the Night Blades'' true secret base to us? Besides this discovery, did you find anything else?" In response to Irving''s probing, Nick shook his head. "I didn''t find anything else, as the address Elder Howard provided was in a commercial district. The area around it is very bustling, so there was nothing out of the ordinary." After Nick finished detailing his operation, it was Andy''s turn to explain his findings. "My operation went very smoothly as well. I successfully retrieved the disc from the location Elder Howard mentioned. However, around that address, my team and I noticed a very dense mist. The mist seemed to be persistent and wouldn''t easily dissipate. I even had my team try to blow it away, but our efforts ultimately failed." Irving was quite satisfied with the information Andy provided. "What you encountered is not an abnormal situation. To me, it seems perfectly normal, as Elder Howard''s strongest skill is manipulating mist. He can blend the mist with dark powers, and to some extent, he can even transform himself into a part of the mist. So when fighting against him, you must keep a close eye on where the mist is present." After saying this, Irving turned his attention to the disc that Andy had brought back. Nick hurriedly chimed in, "Since we''ve only gathered this information, the data on the disc has become even more crucial for us. Let''s check what''s on it right away." Under Nick''s urging, Andy quickly began to use a player to examine the contents of the disc. The disc contained a wealth of information. A significant portion of it related to the organizational structure of the Night Blades. Irving and the others finally learned that the elders of the Night Blades were not subordinate to one another. They would cooperate when necessary, but there were also conflicts among them. Upon learning this information, Irving finally understood some of the unusual situations he had encountered earlier. "No wonder the elders of the Night Blades struggle to cooperate frequently. It turns out that each elder is a competitor to the others. They must defeat the other elders to gain greater dark power. Doesn''t Night Blades worry that such internal strife could lead to their downfall?" Nick voiced his opinion directly. In Nick''s view, the infighting among the members of the Night Blades would undoubtedly affect the overall strength of the organization. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this point, Irving smiled and shook his head. "You''re being too naive. Infighting among the members of the Angel Guild will certainly affect the overall strength of the Guild. Even if you succeed in internal conflicts, you cannot completely eliminate your opponents. However, the infighting among the Night Blades operates differently. As long as a member can succeed in their internal struggle, they can completely devour their opponent. Thus, the victorious Night Blades member naturally gains increased strength. The Night Blades constantly strengthen their members'' power through this method." Upon hearing Irving''s words, both Andy and Nick displayed expressions of disgust. To them, the way the Night Blades enhanced their members'' strength was utterly disgraceful. "Indeed, the Night Blades are a truly insane and evil organization. The fact that they dare to use such methods makes me think they will ultimately be destroyed by their own infighting," Andy couldn''t help but comment. "Whether the Night Blades will be destroyed by internal strife is not a crucial matter for us. We cannot rely on the Night Blades to self-destruct. What we need to do is continuously weaken their power. Ultimately, it must be us who destroy the Night Blades ourselves! Only then can we ensure that the Night Blades will no longer pose any threat to us," Irving stated his perspective. Although Andy and Nick didn''t fully agree with Irving''s viewpoint, they recognized that his argument had some merit. Therefore, the three of them decided not to dwell on those previous matters and shifted their focus to the remaining information. The rest of the intelligence mainly concerned the members of the Night Blades in Starling City. Although the information provided specific details about some Night Blades members, these individuals were not particularly powerful. Moreover, it seemed that the data on the disc was guiding Irving and the others toward targeting the individuals that Elder Howard wanted to eliminate. After reviewing all the information, Irving smiled and said, "It appears that Elder Howard is indeed a very shrewd individual. On one hand, he provided us with genuine intelligence; on the other hand, he used this information to mislead our judgment. He wants us to do his dirty work by eliminating his opponents within the Night Blades. We absolutely cannot proceed according to his plan." Irving had figured out the true purpose behind Elder Howard''s series of maneuvers. Consequently, he knew he should take the opposite course of action moving forward. After all, Elder Howard was his enemy. Why should he act according to the ideas given by his enemy? Both Nick and Andy agreed with Irving''s plan. Andy directly asked Irving, "So what do you think our next course of action should be? If we don''t look for the specific Night Blades members mentioned on the disc, Elder Howard is bound to notice something''s off." "Of course, we need to look for those Night Blades members! However, we can send some less powerful individuals to do so. After all, not all members of the Angel Guild are exceptionally strong," Irving replied with a smile. He then turned his gaze to Nick. "My upcoming plan requires your cooperation. And during this cooperation, I hope you won''t ask too many questions. Can you manage that?" Without hesitation, Nick responded, "Of course I can. I came here to provide help." Nick''s answer pleased Irving. "Then we can begin the next phase of our operation. In this phase, Nick and I will head to other areas, while you will remain in charge of the Angel Guild base." Irving smiled at Andy as he said this, and then he prepared to leave with Nick. Andy was taken aback by Irving''s actions. "You can''t just leave like this! Elder Howard is still at our base. If you leave so easily, there will be no one to handle him," Andy exclaimed, panic evident in his voice. He felt that once Irving left, Elder Howard would become unstoppable. Irving responded with a smile, "That''s exactly my intention. If I stay at the base, Elder Howard won''t act rashly. Although he may not necessarily detect my presence, he does possess some divination abilities. He can predict the likelihood of success and failure for his actions. Only by leaving will the odds of success for his divination result become much higher. If he doesn''t take action, our plans cannot proceed." After saying this, Irving had no intention of continuing the conversation. He quickly left with Nick. As for the specific plans he and Nick had, he didn''t share those with Andy. Once Irving and Nick had departed, Andy looked worried and muttered to himself, "Now it''s up to me to bear all the pressure. I must find a way to ensure nothing goes wrong at the base." Although there were many other members of the Angel Guild in the base, they were completely unaware of what was happening, and thus had no reason to worry. Chapter 232: A Detailed Look at the Area Surrounding the Castle After leaving the base of the Starling City Angel Guild, Irving and Nick quickly entered the shelter game. "You probably haven''t been to the new shelter location I''ve chosen before. This time, I''ll take you there to have a look. Over the next few days, we''ll need to focus our efforts around this location," Irving explained. The purpose of Irving''s visit was to familiarize Nick with the new shelter location, which was the area surrounding the castle. Although Nick was not one of the strongest members of the Angel Guild, Irving regarded him as the most trustworthy among all the guild members. Despite having reconciled with Irving, Aron still held a certain distance in Irving''s eyes. He didn''t want Aron to come directly to the area around the castle. Anna, despite her excellent relationship with Irving, also didn''t possess the strength he deemed necessary. Even if Anna were to come to the area around the castle, she wouldn''t be able to provide Irving with much help during combat. Upon hearing Irving''s words, Nick''s face lit up with excitement. He understood that Irving''s willingness to bring him along indicated a high level of trust. "Rest assured, I will familiarize myself with the area around the castle as quickly as possible. Moreover, I will adapt my tactics based on the specific circumstances of the surroundings," Nick replied confidently. Nick was inherently a flexible person. His combat style relied heavily on continually harassing his opponents to force them into making mistakes. This approach required a deep familiarity with the terrain. If Nick was unfamiliar with his surroundings, he wouldn''t be able to unleash his full potential. Irving nodded. "You don''t need to be overly anxious. When the time comes for the real showdown, you definitely won''t be facing a powerful opponent alone." In Irving''s plan, at least James and a few others would stay around the castle. So, during battles, Nick would have James''s support. While James might not be the strongest, his abilities were on par with Nick''s. As long as James and Nick could coordinate perfectly, they would be able to handle an elder from the Night Blades. Before long, Irving led Nick to the entrance of the castle. When Nick saw the massive structure, he couldn''t help but exclaim, "I never anticipated that such an area would exist in the shelter game! I can feel a multitude of intricate powers surrounding the castle." Nick''s perception of the area was entirely valid. Surrounding the castle were various complex energies, and it was precisely because of these intricate forces that the Night Blades were unable to pinpoint the castle''s exact location immediately. "The diverse and complex energies around us are resources we can leverage. In the upcoming battles, we must utilize these forces. Only then can we enhance the castle''s defenses to the greatest extent," Irving reminded Nick. Nick nodded. Although he was not particularly skilled in manipulating energy forms, he understood that during combat, he had to make the most of everything available to him. "You don''t need to enter the castle just yet; focus on getting familiar with the area around it for now," Irving instructed. After saying this, Nick quickly set off. What Nick needed to do next was to thoroughly examine the region surrounding the castle. On the other hand, Irving had different priorities; he needed to confirm that the internal conditions of the castle had not changed. Irving and James had previously detected unusual energy fluctuations within the castle. Although they ultimately located the source of these energy waves, the existence of this source indicated that there were still some matters within the castle that Irving had yet to understand. Irving hoped to gain complete control of the castle''s interior before relocating the shelter there. He first made his way to the castle''s lowest level, where there still remained a substantial amount of geomagnetic energy. Irving felt somewhat helpless regarding this geomagnetic energy. He was unable to absorb all of it using the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, since this energy also originated from the Taikoo Divine Clan. Ultimately, the best he could do was to temporarily seal the geomagnetic energy using chaotic power. "For now, this is all I can do. Hopefully, during the battle with the Night Blades, this geomagnetic energy won''t break free from its seal. If it does during combat, the situation could deteriorate to an unimaginable degree. All I can do now is pray that such a scenario doesn''t arise," Irving muttered to himself. Despite Irving''s exhaustive efforts and consideration of every possible solution, the ultimate success remained uncertain. The risks associated with his forthcoming actions were exceedingly high. Even with the support of many, Irving could not be certain that he would achieve success. While Irving was dealing with the troubles inside the castle, Nick was swiftly running around its perimeter. Nick quickly familiarized himself with the area surrounding the castle. Although a variety of complex forces existed around the castle, these energies did not significantly impact it. The castle''s outermost walls effectively isolated these forces. Moreover, due to the isolation provided by the castle''s outer walls, the energies became stronger the closer one got to the castle. Nick believed that during combat, he could take advantage of the intricate energies around the castle to gain a greater edge in battle. He pulled out a bottle that resembled a wine flask from his pocket. After surveying his surroundings and confirming that no one was paying attention to him, he opened the bottle. The moment the bottle was opened, the swirling complex energies around it quickly surged into the bottle. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After observing for a while, Nick felt that there was enough energy inside the bottle, so he closed it again. "Let''s see if the Bottle of Enchanted Wine can convert the energies around the castle into a special kind of wine," he said to himself. Under Nick''s watchful gaze, the various energies inside the Bottle of Enchanted Wine transformed into liquids of different colors. The Bottle of Enchanted Wine was a trophy Nick had obtained from defeating a captain of the Night Blades. Although he had found the item only after defeating the captain, Nick felt certain that the Bottle of Enchanted Wine did not originally belong to that Night Blades captain. The effect of the Bottle of Enchanted Wine was to absorb the surrounding energies and then convert them into wines with different effects within a certain timeframe. Nick had used the Bottle of Enchanted Wine before, but the speed at which it converted energy into wine was simply too slow. A few days ago, Nick finally encountered a renowned craftsman who helped him improve the Bottle of Enchanted Wine. Now, the speed at which the bottle converted energy into wine had increased significantly. In less than ten minutes, all the energy within the Bottle of Enchanted Wine had been transformed into wine. And due to the variety of energies absorbed, the wine had taken on a kaleidoscope of colors. Gazing at the colorful wines, Nick hesitated for a moment. Under normal circumstances, the wine inside the Bottle of Enchanted Wine could be consumed directly. As long as one drank it, they would gain the special effects that the wine possessed. Nick had previously drunk the wine produced by the Bottle of Enchanted Wine, but he had never used it to create such a colorful assortment before. Just as Nick was hesitating, Irving appeared behind him. "What are you doing just standing here?" Upon hearing Irving''s voice, Nick turned around. "I''ve absorbed the energies around the castle into the Bottle of Enchanted Wine, and it has transformed them into colorful wines. I''m currently debating whether to drink them. Only by drinking can I discover what special effects these wines might grant me. That''s what I''m hesitant about." After hearing Nick''s response, Irving took a keen interest in the Bottle of Enchanted Wine. He thought it was indeed a very useful item. However, Irving had no intention of drinking the wine from the bottle. "If you''re not willing to drink it, then go find someone else. As for me, I definitely won''t be drinking any of that colorful wine. Who knows what kind of bizarre energies it might contain?" As he said this, Irving recalled the fate of Elder Lawrence and the werewolf leader in the underground tomb of Shadow City. Both had been tainted by the power of the Werewolf God, turning them into twisted and horrifying monsters. Irving did not want to end up like those two. Nick''s expression darkened further upon hearing Irving''s words. "Now that you mention it, I can''t let anyone else drink this wine either. If it contains powerful pollution, giving it to someone else would be harmful!" As a member of the Angel Guild, Nick still had a certain moral standard. After all, the Angel Guild was an official organization, and it couldn''t openly use others as subjects for experimentation. "Well, it looks like you''ll have to find some members of the Night Blades to experiment on. After all, those people are our enemies. Eliminating our enemies is something we should do," Irving suggested, coming up with an idea for Nick. Nick nodded. "You''re right. I''ll find a way to get some members of the Night Blades involved in the upcoming battle. I''ll keep the wine in the Bottle of Enchanted Wine for now." Irving nodded in agreement. "You should be familiar with the situation around the castle by now, right? If you are, let''s hurry back to Starling City. I believe Elder Howard has probably already taken action. Even if we don''t stop him right away, we must keep a close eye on what he''s doing. Only then can we ensure that we can smoothly defeat Elder Howard in the future." Nick nodded and then followed Irving back to Starling City. Chapter 233: Elder Howards Constant Experiments As Nick and Irving made their way to the castle area in the shelter game, Elder Howard at the Starling City Angel Guild base was not idle. Skilled in divination and the manipulation of mist, Elder Howard was highly sensitive to changes in the power dynamics within the base. After Irving had left, he noticed a significant decrease in the power levels at the Starling City Angel Guild base. This indicated that he could swiftly take action. "It seems that the stronger members of the Angel Guild have all left. The remaining members in the base are quite weak. I no longer need to worry about them discovering my actions," he concluded. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After making this assessment, Elder Howard immediately set his plan in motion. He first directed the mist to infiltrate the rooms surrounding his own. Although he hadn''t noticed anything unusual in those rooms before, this operation was crucial, so he had to exercise caution. Howard spent about an hour inspecting all the rooms around him. Some of these rooms contained essential supplies, while others were filled with items that were not currently in use. After finding no anomalies, Howard felt a surge of confidence. He then commanded the mist to enter the area where the Angel Guild members resided directly. This area was situated at the center of the Angel Guild''s Starling City base. The central area was equipped with numerous surveillance cameras and was protected by powerful members sent from the Angel Guild headquarters who had set up magical formations. Therefore, Howard was extremely careful during his reconnaissance. Even though he was manipulating the mist, he knew that if it crossed into one of the pre-arranged magical formations, he would be detected by the Angel Guild members in the base. After cautiously navigating the central area with the mist, Howard realized he needed to take a bolder approach. He initiated his first tentative probe, targeting Andy''s office. He had entered Andy''s office before, but at that time, Andy was not present. Howard was well aware that Andy was indeed in his office now. His objective was to determine whether Andy, as the head of the Angel Guild''s Starling City branch, could detect the mist he was manipulating. At that moment, Andy was in his office dealing with some routine paperwork. Although the Angel Guild''s branch in Starling City wasn''t particularly significant, there were still many documents that required attention. After all, the branch needed to recruit personnel as well. While processing the documents, Andy sensed that something was amiss in his surroundings. The instant he noticed the abnormality, he lifted his head and looked around. Despite his best efforts to understand why he felt this way, he still failed to detect the mist being manipulated by Elder Howard. After all, the mist was exceptionally stealthy. After conducting another careful scan of his surroundings, Andy sighed. "What on earth is going on? Why do I feel like there''s something around me, yet I can''t pinpoint what it is? Am I hallucinating?" After muttering this to himself, Andy left his office, intending to wash his face in the restroom, hoping this would help him clear his mind. Andy''s actions reassured Elder Howard even more. "It seems that no one in the base can detect my presence. There''s no need for me to be secretive anymore. I must quickly find information related to Irving." While Howard had previously discovered some information about Irving in Andy''s office, that information was quite incomplete. Defeating Irving based on that alone seemed nearly impossible. Therefore, Howard aimed to head to a more secure area of the base. The most fortified area of the Angel Guild''s Starling City base was undoubtedly the storage room for weapons and artifacts. Initially, Howard had not intended to attempt entering the weapons and artifacts storage due to the significant risks involved. However, after a series of attempts, he felt that the risks had diminished to a manageable level. If he missed this opportunity to infiltrate the most heavily guarded area, he might never get another chance. After contemplating for a moment, Howard commanded all the mist to advance toward the innermost part of the base. However, during the mist''s advance, Howard encountered some obstacles. The innermost area of the base was protected by defensive magical formations, which interfered with the connection between the mist and Howard. Additionally, these formations caused the mist he was controlling to thin out somewhat. As the mist grew increasingly thin, it became more difficult for Elder Howard to manipulate it. Faced with this challenge, he did not hesitate for long. He chose to personally venture into the innermost part of the base. Without hesitation, Howard swapped places with the mist, causing his physical form to instantly appear at the deepest part of the Starling City Angel Guild base. This action was undoubtedly risky, so upon arriving at the innermost section, he immediately prepared himself for battle. However, what happened next made Howard realize that he might have been overly anxious. Neither his physical body nor the mist he had controlled triggered the defensive magical formations at the base''s innermost section. It seemed that these defenses had been weakened. The first thought that crossed Howard''s mind was that other members of the Night Blades had taken similar actions, leading to the vulnerability of the Starling City base''s innermost defenses. He didn''t consider that this could be a trap. After all, if someone wanted to set a trap for him, they could have acted long before now; there was no need to wait until this moment. Howard had underestimated Irving somewhat. Irving''s patience far exceeded what Howard had imagined. Although Irving could have set a trap for Howard earlier, that would have only dealt a temporary blow and wouldn''t have been enough to eliminate him completely. Irving was looking for an opportunity to truly put Howard in a lethal situation. With his mind finally at ease, Howard quickly advanced deeper into the Starling City base. He moved through one area after another until he finally stopped in front of a large door filled with books. Although Howard did not enter this area, he could sense that valuable information he desperately sought was concealed within. While the interior of the door appeared to be just a mass of bookshelves, a wealth of information storage devices lay hidden behind them, containing data related to Irving. Howard did not cross through the door immediately. He knew that the entrance to such an area must have been specially modified. If he simply walked through, it would surely trigger some sort of alarm. Therefore, he had to proceed with extreme caution and try various methods. First, Howard took out a black orb. The moment he produced the orb, the temperature in the surrounding area dropped several degrees. The energy in the area around Howard was completely absorbed by the black orb. Not only had ordinary energy been absorbed, but even a portion of the weapons Howard controlled was taken in by the orb. Howard placed the black orb in front of the door. When nothing unusual happened, it indicated that there was no special energy attached to the door. After confirming that the door posed no threat, Howard finally chose to send the mist through to the other side of the door. A stream of mist wafted into the space beyond the door. Under normal circumstances, Howard would have been able to use his ability to switch places with the mist. Once inside the data repository, he could freely read every document stored there. Additionally, he possessed a special ability that allowed him to directly search the data stored within the devices. However, Howard opted for a more cautious approach. He simply directed the mist to continuously examine one information storage device after another. As time went by, his anxiety grew. Despite checking numerous storage devices, all the information he encountered was unrelated to Irving. After about ten minutes of searching, an alarm clock in Howard''s pocket suddenly went off. Upon hearing the sound, Howard''s expression changed dramatically. "I need to return quickly! Danger is imminent!" Howard swiftly transformed into a cloud of mist and raced back through the ventilation system to the room he had previously occupied. The alarm clock in Howard''s pocket was no ordinary timepiece; it was a device capable of predicting danger. When it rang, it signified that Howard was about to encounter some form of peril. Although Howard was unaware of the source of the danger, he chose to return to safety immediately. Just as Howard left the data repository, Irving and Nick stepped through another door into the repository. "I can assure you, Elder Howard was just in the data repository. Our magical formations detected his presence," Nick said firmly to Irving. If Nick and Irving had been a bit quicker, they could have used the sealing formations within the repository to successfully trap Elder Howard. They had simply arrived a moment too late, which left Nick feeling quite regretful. However, Irving was not particularly concerned. "Elder Howard is not so easily dealt with. So there''s no need for you to feel so down. We will find a better opportunity." Chapter 234: Just a False Alarm Since Irving had said they could wait for a more opportune moment, Nick naturally stopped dwelling on what had happened before. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are we going to do next? Aren''t we back at the Starling City base to check on Elder Howard''s condition? Elder Howard has already taken action. It seems he wants to find data related to you in the data repository. If I''m not mistaken, he''s currently scanning every information storage device." In response to Nick''s statement, Irving nodded. "You''re right; he is indeed searching for information about me. So we need to take advantage of this opportunity and set a trap he simply can''t resist." Irving''s words brought a look of confusion to Nick''s face. However, Irving wasn''t planning to disclose the specifics of his action plan to Nick. In Irving''s view, if he revealed his plan too early, Elder Howard might find out through some channel. "You just need to follow my orders. In two days, we''ll have a trap set for Elder Howard. Besides, we don''t have much time left, so I won''t waste any." Irving''s purpose in saying this was to dispel Nick''s worries. He understood that as a member of the Angel Guild, Nick would still harbor some reservations about him. Moreover, Irving and the Angel Guild had only just resumed their cooperation. He certainly didn''t want any misunderstandings to lead to complications during this collaboration. Nick nodded. "I can certainly trust you. Before I came here, Aron and Anna advised me that I just need to follow your orders without having too many of my own ideas." Nick''s response reassured Irving even more. "It seems Aron has indeed learned from past lessons. He finally understands that only by following my instructions can we achieve success in our operations." Irving''s comment left Nick momentarily speechless, so he just smiled and remained quiet. "Alright, we don''t need to linger here any longer. Let''s hurry and see Andy. He should have sensed something unusual during this time." After saying this, Irving led Nick quickly to Andy''s office. At that moment, Andy had already returned to his office. He suddenly noticed that the strange feeling that had been present in his office seemed to have vanished. Perhaps it had all just been a false alarm. Andy sighed and spoke to himself, "Could it be that my earlier feeling was just a false alarm? Is it possible that I really didn''t get enough rest, which made me sense something unusual in the office?" Andy felt that things couldn''t be that simple. However, his own strength was not sufficient, so he couldn''t investigate the truth behind the abnormality. Just as Andy was contemplating what to do next, Nick and Irving pushed the door and walked in. Seeing Nick and Irving, a smile finally appeared on Andy''s face. "You''re finally back! Your mission must have gone very smoothly, right? If it hadn''t, you wouldn''t be back this quickly." Although Andy didn''t know the specifics of Nick and Irving''s mission, he could tell that their operation had likely been very successful. Irving nodded with a smile. "You''re right; our mission went exceptionally well. Moreover, on our way back to the Starling City Angel Guild base, we detected an unusual power emerging from the data repository. This strange power seems to be searching for information related to me, so we must respond immediately. I hope to get your cooperation right away." Irving''s words surprised Andy. However, without any hesitation, he straightforwardly replied to Irving and Nick, "Of course, I will cooperate with your actions. What do you need me to do?" "What I need you to do is quite simple: immediately move all the storage devices from the data repository to a more secure location. However, these devices cannot leave Starling City." Irving outlined the action plan he wanted Andy to follow. After hearing this, Andy''s expression became slightly hesitant. "Why do it this way? I could easily take all the storage devices to the Angel Guild headquarters. Wouldn''t it be safer to keep them there?" Without hesitation, Andy questioned Irving, believing that sending the storage devices to the Angel Guild headquarters was the safer option. Nick shared Andy''s thoughts but felt that they shouldn''t question Irving''s decision at this moment. "You don''t need to say anything further; just follow Irving''s orders," Nick said directly to Andy. Andy nodded and prepared to carry out Irving''s command. However, before Andy took action, Irving explained why they needed to proceed this way. "Sending the storage devices to the Angel Guild headquarters is certainly the safest option. But our goal is not just to ensure the safety of the devices. Our objective is to counter Elder Howard, so we need to use the storage devices to set a trap for him. Elder Howard hasn''t had time to check all the information in the storage devices. If we manage to move the devices in time, he will assume that there is crucial information within them. At that point, he will desperately search for the new location of the storage devices. This will give us the opportunity to set a trap around the new storage location." Once Irving finished explaining his true intentions, Nick and Andy finally understood. Andy immediately responded, "I understand! I''ll take action right away! Where do you think the new storage location should be?" "You just need to choose a location with many tall buildings for the new storage site. We are very skilled at operating in complex terrains," Irving said, intentionally looking at Nick as he spoke. Nick nodded, understanding Irving''s strategy. After Andy carefully noted down what Nick and Irving had said, he quickly set off to carry out the plan. Meanwhile, deep within the Angel Guild''s Starling City base, Elder Howard was pacing nervously in his room. He felt that his previous actions had been rather reckless. He was acutely aware that others had noticed his movements. Although he hadn''t clearly seen the faces of the individuals who entered the data repository, he could sense that one of them was Nick, and the other was likely Andy''s assistant, Daniel. "It seems I still couldn''t remain calm. Since I''ve detected Nick and Daniel''s presence, they probably sensed mine as well. They might be heading toward my location right now." After muttering this to himself, Elder Howard sprang into action. He willed the mist surrounding his body to rapidly expand. He hoped to use the mist to scout the situation around him. As soon as the mist controlled by Elder Howard spread out, he heard a piercing alarm sound echoing throughout the base. Startled by the alarm, Elder Howard quickly retracted all the mist. "It seems they are about to take action! I must be ready for battle!" Elder Howard gathered all the power he possessed. This approach not only helped him avoid being detected by others but also allowed him to unleash his full strength immediately when the fight began. After waiting tensely for over ten minutes, no one entered Elder Howard''s room. This left him slightly surprised. He decided not to use the mist to scout other areas this time. Instead, he planned to step directly out of his room. As soon as Elder Howard pushed open the door and stepped into the corridor, he saw Irving disguised as Daniel quickly approaching him. Howard had already prepared for battle in secret, but the disguised Irving spoke to him in an urgent tone. "You shouldn''t be standing in the corridor; you need to return to your room quickly!" Irving''s words made Howard relax a bit. He feigned ignorance and asked Irving, "What exactly happened? Why is there suddenly an alarm?" Irving looked at Howard coldly. "That''s not something you should be asking! But I can tell you what''s happening¡ªon the condition that you promise to return to your room and stay quiet after I tell you." Upon hearing this, Howard nodded eagerly. After checking to ensure no one was around, Irving leaned in closer and whispered, "Someone broke into the base, and this intruder has even accessed the deeper data repository. It seems they are searching for information related to a very important individual. However, you don''t need to worry; the intruder has been temporarily driven out of the data repository. As for their current location, we don''t know. So, staying in the corridor puts you at great risk of encountering the intruder. If you do come across them, you absolutely won''t survive, as the intruder is not to be underestimated." After saying this, Irving, still disguised as Daniel, quickly left. Elder Howard naturally honored his promise and retreated back into his previous room. Gradually, the expression on his face calmed down. He sighed with relief and muttered to himself, "It seems it was just a false alarm! If Andy''s assistant Daniel couldn''t detect my presence, then my hiding skills are still quite flawless!" Chapter 235: Waiting for the Right Moment The alarm at the Angel Guild''s Starling City base rang for an extended period. It was only in the late afternoon that the sound finally ceased. During the alarm, Andy led his subordinates to move all the storage devices out of the data repository. The new location Andy selected for the storage devices was the basement of the library located in the Starling City administrative center. The library itself was a massive building, surrounded by several tall structures. These high-rise buildings formed a complex arrangement, making the area ideal for a confrontation. If a battle were to take place here, Nick would certainly be able to unleash his full potential. Moreover, Irving could rely on his previously acquired skills to navigate the intricate layout without getting lost. After completing all the preparations, Andy contacted Irving directly. "I''ve arranged the new storage location! All the storage devices are safely placed there!" "You did very well. From now on, you shouldn''t return to the Angel Guild base in Starling City. Just stay and guard the new storage location. I believe the other members of Night Blades will take action soon," Irving instructed Andy before terminating the communication. At that moment, Irving was stationed at the Angel Guild base in Starling City with Nick. Nick had listened to the entire exchange between Irving and Andy. Once the conversation came to a close, Nick turned to Irving and asked, "What should we do next? Are we just going to wait here for Elder Howard to make a move? He''s not likely to leave this place easily. He''s a very cautious individual and wouldn''t take actions that would expose him." Although Nick had not known much about the elders of Night Blades before, his experiences fighting against them had greatly increased his understanding. He was very aware that each elder of Night Blades was incredibly cunning. "You''re right; he won''t take action lightly. But for now, we have no choice but to adopt a strategy of waiting for the right opportunity," Irving replied. After everything that had happened, he believed that waiting for the right moment was the best course of action. If he acted rashly, it would definitely alert the enemy. After saying this, Irving turned directly to Nick and asked, "Do you think Night Blades only have Elder Howard targeting us?" Nick shook his head. "Night Blades must have many people working against us. Besides, Elder Howard himself has a large number of subordinates." "Exactly. So even if Elder Howard can''t leave the base for now, other Night Blades members will take action. They might be planning an attack on the new storage location for the devices as we speak. What we need to do is wait for the enemy to initiate their attack. Only after they start will we adapt our response accordingly." Irving laid out his complete plan. Although Nick felt that Irving''s strategy was somewhat passive, he couldn''t think of a better alternative. Thus, Irving and Nick patiently waited for the opportunity to arise at the Angel Guild base in Starling City. At almost the same time, Elder Howard contacted Elder Kent, who remained in the mist space. Howard recounted his recent experiences to Kent. Kent felt that Howard''s current approach was a waste of time. "Stop engaging in meaningless activities. What good does it do to stay at the Angel Guild base in Starling City? You don''t dare to destroy the base entirely because you still want to use it to gather more information related to Irving. Moreover, you just mentioned that all the storage devices have been moved out. Therefore, you should leave the base and meet up with me. If we both attack Irving simultaneously, he will surely struggle to cope." Elder Kent had always hoped to pressure Irving directly. If it hadn''t been for Howard''s sudden idea for a plan, Kent would have already teamed up with Howard to strike at Irving. Even if their combined attack didn''t completely eliminate Irving, it would at least disrupt his plans. However, Howard scoffed at Kent''s suggestions. "Your plan has no chance of success. Don''t forget that we couldn''t defeat Irving in the Desolate Canyon. At that time, Irving was unable to gather much support. If we couldn''t overcome him back then, how could we possibly succeed now when he has even more support?" "I believe we should stick to the plan we discussed. You need to send your subordinates to attack the library in the Starling City administrative center. Regardless of whether the attack succeeds or not, the members of the Angel Guild in Starling City will rush there to assist. At that point, I can act from the shadows." Elder Howard remained steadfast in his plan, and although Elder Kent felt somewhat helpless, he had no choice but to go along with it. After all, the mist space where Kent was located belonged entirely to Howard. "I can proceed with the original plan. However, before we start, you must tell me what kind of actions you intend to take in the shadows. I don''t want our efforts to conflict with each other," Kent insisted. Howard nodded. He felt that Kent''s request was not unreasonable. "My covert action will involve infiltrating the storage area beneath the administrative center library. I will search for information related to Irving there. It''s possible that the data stored by the Angel Guild contains records of Irving''s weaknesses. If we can find Irving''s vulnerabilities, defeating him will be much less complicated." However, Howard''s plan carried significant risks. The Angel Guild could easily set up a series of traps at the new storage location. Kent pointed out this risk as soon as he heard Howard''s plan. "I think your approach is extremely risky. Aren''t you at all concerned that the Angel Guild might have laid traps in the underground area of the library? If they know that someone is interested in information related to Irving, they will definitely take appropriate countermeasures." Kent''s warning did not seem to register with Howard. In his view, he could easily circuNovelFireent the defenses set up by the Angel Guild members. "You don''t need to worry about that. While they will undoubtedly set traps, I am confident that I won''t fall into any of them. I know the members of the Angel Guild in Starling City very well." After that, Howard reiterated the events he had encountered at the Starling City base. To him, the only person he needed to be concerned about was Nick. As long as the Night Blades members dispatched by Kent could successfully restrain Nick, Howard was confident that his operation would not fail. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since you have a well-thought-out plan and are so confident in yourself, I will proceed according to your strategy," Kent finally conceded. He had no other options left and could only select some of the stronger Night Blades members to launch the attack. After successfully persuading Elder Kent, Elder Howard abruptly cut off the communication with him. Although Howard believed that he had not been discovered by anyone, he also thought it wise to exercise caution. In reality, both Irving and Nick had sensed the communication between Howard and Kent. However, they were unaware of the specific content of their conversation. "It seems we won''t have to wait much longer. Elder Kent has already contacted Elder Howard, which means the Night Blades'' attack is imminent," Irving said with a smile to Nick. Nick nodded. "I think I should go over there to provide support. If I''m not present, the Night Blades will surely sense something is off, which could disrupt your overall plan." Irving agreed, "You''re right; you should head over there as soon as possible." After receiving Irving''s approval, Nick immediately left. Irving stayed behind in Andy''s office, pondering for a while. He thought that he too would head to the library in the Starling City administrative center once the battle began. Once he left the Angel Guild base in Starling City, the remaining members would be too weak. Although Irving believed that Elder Howard wouldn''t have the time or energy to kill everyone at the base, he still needed to prepare for the worst-case scenario. After hesitating for a moment, Irving picked up the phone and dialed Sophia. Although Sophia was busy searching for the Night Blades'' schemes, Irving felt she would be willing to help him. The call connected quickly, and Sophia''s slightly cold voice came through. "Is there something important you need to tell me, or have you found some crucial information?" "I do have something important to discuss. I need you to head to the Angel Guild base in Starling City. Elder Howard is inside the base, and I will be leaving soon," Irving explained. Sophia sounded confused. "If the Night Blades'' elder is in the base, why haven''t you attacked him? Are you planning to cooperate with him?" In response to Sophia''s question, Irving recounted the events that had transpired and explained his plan. After listening, Sophia replied coolly, "You are indeed a person who takes risks. I will help you. I''m currently on the outskirts of Starling City and can reach the Angel Guild base in about ten minutes." Irving thanked Sophia for her assistance and then hung up the phone. Chapter 236: Accelerating the Action Unanimously After waiting in the office for about ten minutes, Sophia arrived at the entrance of the Angel Guild base in Starling City. To show his regard for her, Irving specifically went to the entrance to greet her. Upon seeing Irving, Sophia immediately asked, "How long do I need to stay here? Approximately how much time will your plan take to succeed?" Sophia was a very efficient person; she did not waste time on meaningless matters. Irving understood her personality well and quickly responded, "You will need to stay here for at least a day. My plan will take about one or two days to succeed. The exact timing actually depends on the actions of the Night Blades." After hearing Irving''s words, Sophia nodded. "What actions will you take next? Will you stay in the base with me? If you do, will Elder Howard notice anything?" Irving shook his head. "Elder Howard believes he is hiding successfully. So even if you arrive, he will only see you as an external aid invited by the Angel Guild. He won''t think anything else." Irving''s reassurance finally dispelled the last trace of worry from Sophia. "Alright then, let''s act quickly." The moment Sophia entered the Angel Guild base in Starling City, Elder Howard sensed her presence. However, just as Irving had said, Howard did not pay any attention to Sophia. He was anxiously waiting for Elder Kent''s actions. Both Irving''s side and the Night Blades were speeding up their actions in unison. At that moment, Nick had arrived at the library of the Starling City administrative center. There, he met with Andy and then carefully examined the defensive formations around the new storage location. To ensure the safety of the new storage site and to guarantee the success of the entire plan, Andy had specifically instructed his subordinates to set up numerous defensive formations around the new storage area. These formations were perfectly integrated with the layout of the library''s underground region. Anyone attempting to enter the underground area of the library would trigger the defensive formations. "What do you think of the defensive formations I set up? Do you think they will succeed in the upcoming battle?" Andy asked Nick, a hint of anxiety in his voice. Although Nick was younger than Andy, he was significantly stronger in terms of power. After observing the defensive formations for a while, Nick nodded with satisfaction. "The defensive formations you''ve set up are satisfactory. However, whether we succeed doesn''t solely depend on our efforts." Nick paused at this point, knowing that what he had just said could affect morale. "In any case, we have done our utmost. I believe this operation will not disappoint us," he encouraged Andy and his subordinates. While Andy smiled slightly, he was still very concerned. Just as Nick and Andy finished inspecting the defensive formations in the library''s underground area, a loud explosion echoed from the upper levels of the library. A panicked member of the Angel Guild rushed up to Nick and Andy. "This is bad! Members of the Night Blades are attacking! And this time, they have sent very powerful members! Many of our comrades outside have already been seriously injured!" Nick and Andy''s expressions changed dramatically upon hearing this. "We can''t afford to focus on the underground defenses anymore. You and I need to get to the surface quickly; we must ensure the safety of the Angel Guild members." After saying this, Nick led Andy and the others swiftly to the library''s upper levels. Upon reaching the top, they were met with the sight of a massive beast attacking the library. The beast had the head of an eagle, while its body appeared to be entirely made of wood. The entire creature exuded a chilling, terrifying aura. Surrounding the beast, members of the Night Blades were actively looking for opportunities to eliminate the Angel Guild members. In the face of the beast''s and Night Blades'' assault, Nick remained calm. In a composed voice, he addressed everyone, "Andy and I will go on the offensive against that terrifying beast! Your job is to hold your positions at the defenses! Our defenses here are solid and will not be easily breached by the enemy. So there''s no need for you to worry!" After delivering this reassurance, Nick and Andy charged toward the terrifying beast. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two of them had decided to confront the terrifying beast head-on. Although they might not succeed in their battle, they could use the complex architecture around them to maneuver against the fearsome creature. As the Night Blades made initial progress in their assault on the library of the Starling City administrative center, Elder Kent in the misty space directly informed Elder Howard of the situation. "The attack has begun, and we have achieved some preliminary success. If you believe the timing is right, you can take action immediately." Elder Kent conveyed the information to Elder Howard in very concise terms. Upon receiving this information, Elder Howard wasted no time; he transformed into a wisp of mist and spread out from the room. Elder Howard did not leave the Angel Guild base in Starling City right away; he intended to first assess which strong individuals remained within the base. After searching for a few minutes, Elder Howard confirmed that Sophia was the only powerful person left in the base. Once he had established this, Elder Howard quickly transformed into black mist and swiftly exited the base. Meanwhile, Sophia closely observed the entire situation. She was also aware of Elder Howard''s actions, but she certainly would not try to stop him. Sophia was very clear about her own strength. She had no qualifications to obstruct Elder Howard, and even if she gave it her all, she would still be unable to defeat him. However, she immediately informed Irving of Elder Howard''s departure. At that moment, Irving was very close to the library in Starling City. He could even sense the presence of the terrifying beast that the Night Blades were controlling. "I understand. I will take appropriate measures. You just need to act according to our previous agreement. Ensure your own safety; I don''t need to worry about the rest," Irving replied. Irving did not require Sophia''s assistance. In his view, Sophia would not be able to contribute significantly in battle. Her presence would only complicate matters further. Although Irving''s actions preceded Elder Howard''s, Howard ultimately arrived at the library first. Upon reaching the library, Elder Howard immediately transformed one of the Angel Guild members into a puppet. While Elder Howard believed he possessed sufficient strength to overcome all the Angel Guild members present, he still opted for a cautious strategy. After all, he had learned beforehand that the underground area of the library must have defensive formations in place. If he forced his way in, he would undoubtedly encounter significant trouble. Elder Howard transformed himself into mist and then possessed one of the Angel Guild''s puppets. Controlling the puppet, he quickly advanced toward the deepest part of the library''s underground area. Halfway there, the puppet Howard was controlling was suddenly stopped by a member of the Angel Guild. "You shouldn''t be here. You should be fighting the Night Blades on the surface," the guard stationed in the underground area said sternly. Howard, manipulating the puppet, responded in a frantic tone, "Mr. Nick sent me to the underground to retrieve an item he left behind. If you stop me, you''ll greatly hinder Mr. Nick''s plans. Can you really bear the consequences of that? If you obstruct Mr. Nick''s plan, the Night Blades could very well break through the defenses he has set up. If that happens, we''ll all be wiped out by the Night Blades!" Upon hearing this, the expressions of the Angel Guild members turned hesitant. The situation was indeed dire. Nick might very well send any Angel Guild member to fetch a weapon in such circumstances. If what the puppet claimed was true and they stopped it, Nick would undoubtedly be furious afterward. Even if he didn''t explode in anger, they would still feel a deep sense of guilt. "Are you really not lying? How can you prove what you''re saying?" The guard asked after a moment of hesitation. Elder Howard felt a surge of satisfaction upon hearing this. It meant the guard''s resolve was wavering. He directly manipulated the puppet to take out a piece of paper. On this paper, Elder Howard had written a note in Nick''s handwriting. "You can take a look. This is written by Mr. Nick," Howard said as he handed the paper to the Angel Guild member in front of him. The note was very straightforward: "I need to retrieve a weapon from the underground. Anyone who sees this note must cooperate. Otherwise, you will face severe penalties according to Angel Guild rules." After reading the note, the guard stationed in the underground area immediately allowed Howard to pass. "You need to move quickly! Mr. Nick must be very anxious by now!" the Angel Guild member reminded Howard. Elder Howard, manipulating the puppet, nodded vigorously and then sprinted at full speed toward the deepest part of the library''s underground area. Chapter 237: I Have Been Waiting for You Here for a Long Time Elder Howard maneuvered the puppet through the last guarded area and then discarded it on the ground. He transformed into pure mist and rushed at top speed toward the deepest part of the basement. However, upon reaching the depths of the basement, Elder Howard suddenly encountered a familiar figure. It was Daniel, Andy''s assistant. The moment Howard saw Daniel, his expression turned grim. It seemed he had come to some realizations. "Why are you here?" he asked, his tone a mix of confusion and anger. Daniel smiled as he replied, "What''s wrong? As a member of the Angel Guild, shouldn''t I be stationed here? Plus, my presence here can save you some time. You don''t need to search through those storage devices for information about me; you can simply ask me what my weaknesses are, and I will answer you directly." After saying this, Daniel quickly transformed into the likeness of Irving. Elder Howard finally understood; the Daniel he had encountered earlier was entirely a disguise by Irving. "So you saw through me from the very beginning! Then why didn''t you take action? Back at the base, you could have collaborated with the other members of the Angel Guild to eliminate me. Did you gain more intelligence from my subsequent actions? Or do you actually think we can cooperate normally?" Even though Howard was ready for a fight, he did not immediately attack Irving. In reality, he was not very confident in his chances. As he spoke with Irving, he continually attempted to contact Elder Kent. In his view, only by acting together with another Night Blades elder could he hope to defeat Irving. Irving smiled as he answered Howard''s questions. "Attacking you at the base would indeed inflict some damage, and it would also earn me further trust from the other Angel Guild members. But if I had done that, you would never have come here. Then I would lose the opportunity to eliminate you completely. You don''t think you can escape successfully after coming here, do you?" As Irving spoke, he snapped his fingers. The moment the sound echoed, countless dazzling lights appeared in the deepest part of the basement, illuminating the entire space. The walls of the basement were etched with numerous complex magical formations. These magical formations would provide Irving with significant assistance in the upcoming battle, ensuring that Elder Howard would not be able to escape easily. "I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time! Everything that happened before was just to mislead you, and you fell for it in the end! It seems you''re not as cautious as you think you are," Irving said, his tone slightly arrogant. His behavior was actually a facade to conceal his deeper intentions. By projecting an air of confidence, Irving successfully made Elder Howard believe that he had no ulterior motives. In reality, Irving had his own considerations, primarily that he hoped to lure Elder Kent into the trap as well. Elder Howard fixed his gaze intently on Irving. After a moment, he let out a chilling laugh. "You don''t really think your tactics can trap me, do you? You''re underestimating me far too much. You also underestimate the power of the Night Blades." After saying this, Howard stomped heavily on the ground. Thick, black mist surged up from beneath the floor, enveloping him. "Your understanding of power is quite limited. You don''t realize that even in the real world, I can wield formidable dark forces. Moreover, I can summon monsters from the Shelter Game into reality using the Fog Space. Once I complete the summoning ritual, everything you''ve done will become meaningless." Elder Howard spoke these words in a very sinister tone, hoping to apply greater pressure on Irving. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving''s expression remained unchanged. He simply replied, "I know your intentions, and I''m aware of the methods you plan to use against me. But I don''t care, because you will never win." After saying this, Irving pulled out the Staff of Calamity. The moment the staff was drawn, a dazzling light shone from its tip. Under Irving''s control, the bright light transformed into several fireballs, swiftly flying toward Elder Howard. Howard chose not to take the hit; instead, he slipped into the protection of the mist. Almost simultaneously, Elder Kent finally emerged from the misty realm into the real world. "So this was all your scheme. No wonder our previous efforts failed. It seems I underestimated you a bit," Kent remarked as he appeared, not immediately attacking Irving. In Kent''s view, Irving''s series of plans had indeed exceeded his expectations. Irving was proving to be a very formidable enemy. However, Elder Kent did not believe that they would lose this time. The only enemy they faced now was Irving, who could no longer count on assistance from others. "Although we couldn''t defeat you in the Desolate Canyon, you had the help of others back then. Now, you have no chance of receiving any support. My subordinates have successfully restrained everyone else. After we eliminate you, we can team up with them to wipe out the remaining members of the Angel Guild," Kent declared. After saying this, Elder Kent transformed his hands into two blades radiating black light. He aimed to eliminate Irving as quickly as possible. However, each time Kent approached Irving, Irving evaded his attacks in a rather peculiar manner. "Is this all you can do? It seems your strength has significantly declined. You are nowhere near as powerful as you were in the Desolate Canyon," Irving taunted, successfully infuriating Elder Kent. In a fit of rage, Kent launched reckless attacks at Irving. Yet, each of Kent''s strikes was easily deflected by Irving. Irving continued to flicker around the underground area, evading Kent''s onslaught. During the combat, Elder Howard did not intervene. He believed it was essential to first discern Irving''s weaknesses. Without identifying Irving''s vulnerabilities, their attacks would be futile. After about ten minutes of fighting, Elder Howard finally discovered Irving''s weakness. It became clear to him that Irving''s ability to continuously flicker around the basement was entirely due to the magical formations inscribed on the walls. If they could destroy these formations, Irving''s power would be significantly weakened. Howard immediately relayed his findings to Kent. "There''s no need to waste any more time with Irving! What we need to do now is clear away all the magical formations on the basement walls! Without the support of those formations, Irving won''t be nearly as strong!" At Howard''s reminder, Elder Kent quickly grasped the situation. The two Night Blades elders then made the magical formations on the basement walls their primary target for attack. Facing the actions of the two Night Blades elders, a faint smile appeared on Irving''s face. "You don''t really think you can succeed with this approach, do you? Not only will your efforts fail, but they will also put you in an even more disadvantaged position." Irving retreated to a considerable distance from the two elders and then slammed his staff heavily onto the ground. The moment the staff struck the floor, all the magical formations on the basement walls were activated. Countless powerful energies surged forth from the formations, completely trapping Howard and Kent. Even though Elder Howard had summoned a sufficient amount of mist to form a protective layer around himself, the dark power of the mist was still unable to fully block the energy emanating from the formations. Under the relentless assault of the many magical formations, Howard and Kent felt their strength rapidly dwindling. Kent glared fiercely at Irving. "Don''t think that by severely wounding us, you will ensure your plan''s success! We will find other ways to thwart your actions!" After saying this, Elder Kent summoned a teleportation portal beneath him. As the portal fully materialized, he stepped through it, escaping the basement. With Kent''s departure, Howard found himself in an even more precarious situation. All the magical formations redirected their attacks toward him. Howard barely managed to transform into mist, and at the cost of sacrificing most of his power, he succeeded in escaping. Once both elders had fled, the magical formations gradually calmed down. Irving approached the location where the two elders had last been. Here, he could sense a powerful dark energy. This indicated that the two elders had left behind most of their strength in their desperate bid to escape the trap. Although Irving hadn''t eliminated the two elders this time, he had successfully dealt a significant blow to both Howard and Kent. "Even if their strength can recover, they won''t be able to return to peak condition while I transfer the Shelter. My plan has already achieved initial success. Next, it''s time to arrange the detailed process of relocating the Shelter." After muttering this to himself, Irving exited the basement. With the two Night Blades elders defeated, the remaining members of the Night Blades were no match for Irving. Thus, he easily teamed up with Nick and the members of the Angel Guild to eradicate the rest of the Night Blades and their terrifying beasts. Chapter 238: Gained Precious Time After successfully eliminating all members of the Night Blades, Irving and Nick could finally take a moment to relax. Seizing this opportunity, Nick asked Irving about the details of his battle with the two elders of the Night Blades. "How did you manage to defeat the two Night Blades elders? While I did instruct Andy to draw numerous magical formations on the basement walls, those formations alone didn''t have the power to seriously injure them. You must have relied on your own strength to defeat the elders, right? It seems your abilities have improved significantly since before. I assume your next plans won''t face any issues now?" Nick''s inquiry stemmed not only from concern for Irving but also from a desire to gather more information about him. In fact, he had asked this question due to Aron''s orders. Although Aron was now willing to continue cooperating with Irving, he believed it was essential to collect as much information about Irving as possible during their collaboration. Aron simply couldn''t afford to let his guard down too much. Irving sensed the trap in Nick''s question but didn''t pay it much mind. In his view, even if he revealed the method he used to defeat the two Night Blades elders, Nick and the others wouldn''t be able to replicate it. "I did rely on my own strength. However, it would have been impossible to defeat the two Night Blades elders in a direct confrontation with just my current abilities. So, during the recent battle, I used a little trick. Both of them summoned powerful dark forces, and I took this opportunity to connect the dark forces with the magical formations in the basement using the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. This meant that the two Night Blades elders inadvertently enhanced the magical formations with their own power. The result was a significant increase in the effectiveness of the magical formations." After listening to Irving''s explanation, Nick finally understood. He couldn''t help but express his thoughts. "It seems the Night Blades members were indeed a bit foolish. They didn''t realize that they shouldn''t easily tap into powers beyond their control during battle." Nick''s sentiment was not unfounded. When Nick had just joined the Angel Guild, Aron had warned him never to summon forces he couldn''t fully control during combat. When your enemy''s strength is comparable to yours, it means they have the capability to intercept your power. Irving nodded. "You''re right, so in the upcoming battles, you must avoid making such foolish mistakes." He still offered Nick some advice, as Nick would be providing assistance in Irving''s future endeavors. While the two were talking, Andy hurried over. "We''ve driven away all the members of the Night Blades. Although some of their members weren''t eliminated, they can no longer pose any threat to us." The members Andy referred to were, of course, the ordinary members of the Night Blades. The more capable members had already been eliminated in the recent battle by the combined efforts of Irving and Nick. Irving glanced at Nick and ultimately signaled him to give the orders. Although Irving had been able to command Andy during the previous operation, Andy was a member of the Angel Guild. Once the action concluded, it was essential for the commands to come from the leadership of the Angel Guild. Nick addressed Andy directly, "You did an excellent job, and so did the other members of the Angel Guild from the Starling City branch. I will inform the headquarters about your contributions. The rewards for your efforts will surely arrive soon." Upon hearing Nick''s words, a radiant smile spread across Andy''s face. Although Andy himself didn''t care much for rewards, he knew that his subordinates would be very concerned about them. "What else do I need to do? Do you two still need our assistance?" Andy didn''t intend to leave immediately, as he believed Nick and Irving still had some tasks for them. Nick nodded. "You''re right; there is indeed something very important that we need you to handle." "What is it? Just tell me directly. As long as it''s within our capability, we will give it our all!" Andy responded with a resolute tone. "Please take all these storage devices back to the Angel Guild''s base in Starling City. It''s too unsafe to leave them here," Nick said, pointing towards the direction of the library''s basement. Andy paused for a moment, then hurriedly nodded. "I will send someone to retrieve all these storage devices as soon as possible. But do you have no other tasks for me? Is my mission already complete?" There was a hint of disappointment in Andy''s voice as he spoke. Andy felt a sense of disappointment, as he thought that he had just participated in a battle. In his mind, facing the Night Blades head-on shouldn''t have been so mundane. Although he didn''t have the qualifications to fight the Night Blades elders himself, he should have been able to observe the battle between the elders and Irving as well as Nick. Nick, slightly puzzled, responded, "Do you think there are other tasks you need to complete? This operation has already been successful. All you need to do now is take the storage devices back to the base." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nick''s words only deepened Andy''s disappointment. However, he quickly adjusted his emotions. "I understand. I will take all the storage devices back. If there''s nothing else you two need, then I''ll get started immediately." After receiving permission from Nick and Irving, Andy and his team began transporting all the storage devices back to the Angel Guild''s base in Starling City. Once Andy and the others left, Nick turned to Irving seriously. "What action should we take next? I remember you telling me earlier that our mission this time was simply to deal a heavy blow to Elders Howard and Kent. Now that we have accomplished that, shouldn''t I be focusing on more important matters? Shouldn''t the plan for the shelter''s relocation officially begin now?" Irving didn''t immediately respond to Nick''s inquiry. He felt that it wasn''t the right time to make a decision just yet. He had successfully delivered a significant blow to the two Night Blades elders, which meant he had gained precious time for his plans. He no longer needed to complete the shelter relocation plan within the next week; he now had an extra three days. Thus, Irving decided to use this additional time to make further preparations. "I know our time is extremely valuable. However, once the shelter relocation plan begins, we absolutely cannot afford to stop. Therefore, I want to ensure we are fully prepared before we start the plan. After defeating the two Night Blades elders, I have gained an extra three days of preparation time. I want to use these three days to arrange all our plans more effectively." Irving spoke with a calm yet serious tone. Nick nodded in response. "So, does that mean I have no further tasks? If that''s the case, I hope I can return to the Angel Guild headquarters as soon as possible." Irving nodded, "There''s nothing else for you to do here. You can go back to the Angel Guild headquarters now." After receiving the go-ahead, Nick quickly left. Irving watched as Nick left, and once Nick was far enough away, he entered the shelter game. Irving believed that during the process of relocating the shelter, not only would the newly selected shelter location be targeted by the Night Blades, but the shelters that hadn''t been moved would also come under attack. Therefore, he needed to ensure that the defenses of all the shelters set for relocation were robust. At the same time, Nick returned to the Angel Guild headquarters. As soon as he arrived, Aron summoned him to a secret meeting room. "How did it go? Did Irving''s plan succeed? Did you really deliver a heavy blow to the two Night Blades elders?" Aron fired off three questions the moment Nick stepped into the room. In the meeting room, besides Aron, there was another person¡ªAnna. She looked at Nick with concern in her eyes but didn''t say a word. "Irving''s plan was successful. He indeed dealt a heavy blow to the two Night Blades elders. Although I didn''t see the entire battle, I can confirm that Elders Howard and Kent won''t be able to pose any threat to us for some time," Nick replied, which relieved Aron. It was then that Anna spoke up. "How did Irving manage to do this? I remember that in the Desolate Canyon, he didn''t have the strength to confront the two Night Blades elders." Nick detailed Irving''s entire plan. After hearing it, both Anna and Aron couldn''t help but reflect. "It seems I was indeed a bit overconfident. I actually thought that someone like Irving would target me over trivial matters. In terms of both strength and intelligence, he is far superior to me. He really has no reason to focus on someone as weak as I am," Aron said, a hint of disappointment in his tone. Anna added, "It looks like Irving''s plan to relocate the shelter should succeed. He should be able to prepare thoroughly." After sharing their thoughts, the two began discussing Irving''s plan for the shelter relocation. Although the Angel Guild would provide assistance, Irving hadn''t yet told them how he needed their help. "In any case, we just need to follow Irving''s lead. His previous judgments have all been correct, so there''s no need for us to dwell on this," Aron said, standing up to address Anna and Nick. He felt it was unnecessary to get caught up in the details; they would simply wait for Irving''s instructions. Chapter 239: Countless Defense Vulnerabilities As the secret meeting among the three main members of the Angel Guild concluded, Irving finished checking the defensive facilities around his shelter. He couldn''t help but exclaim, "There are just too many defense vulnerabilities! I don''t even know where to start in addressing these vulnerabilities!" Although Irving had only just completed his inspection of his shelter''s defenses and hadn''t yet checked the defenses of others, the vulnerabilities he had already identified were quite hard for him to accept. The sheer number of security flaws was overwhelming. In Irving''s view, these vulnerabilities would quickly lead to the shelter being breached by members of the Night Blades during an attack. If the original shelter were compromised before the relocation was complete, not only would Irving''s plan fail completely, but it could also result in death for both him and his companions in the real world. "How on earth can I improve the overall defense? There are flaws in the combination of all the defensive facilities. Adjusting all the defenses around the shelter would take too long," Irving thought, feeling a headache coming on. While he had the capability to address the defense vulnerabilities, the time required was simply too long. He had just gained three precious days, and he didn''t want to waste them all on this issue. After hesitating for a while, Irving ultimately decided to contact Vicky, Sophia, and Wendy. He reached out to these three specifically because their shelters were all located around his own, and they were subordinate to his shelter. This meant they had a significant vested interest in Irving''s plans. If he contacted others, there was a high chance they would document the details of Irving''s shelter, which could lead to unforeseen threats later on. Irving quickly made contact with the three, and they all entered the shelter game as fast as they could. The first to arrive was Vicky. After all, she had been handling matters at the Ocean Group headquarters. Upon receiving Irving''s message, she set everything aside. "Why were you in such a rush to get me into the shelter game? Is our shelter facing a massive crisis?" Vicky asked directly upon seeing Irving. She had some understanding of Irving''s plans, and since Benjamin would play a crucial role in those plans, Irving needed to share the main components of his strategy with him as well. Benjamin was a loyal member of the Ocean Group, and he had already informed Vicky about Irving''s overall plan. Since Vicky was now aware of the entire situation, it was only natural for her to think that there must be a problem with the shelter that prompted Irving to call her in such a hurry. "You''re right; our shelter is indeed facing some crises. We can discuss the specifics later, as we''re still waiting for two more people," Irving replied, choosing not to explain everything to Vicky just yet. He preferred to wait until everyone had arrived for a more convenient discussion. Upon hearing Irving''s words, Vicky felt a bit downcast. She didn''t particularly like Sophia and Wendy, as she believed they had been distracting Irving''s attention. Vicky wanted Irving to focus solely on her. However, she was also someone who understood the bigger picture. Vicky recognized that Sophia and Wendy''s shelters were located near Irving''s. Therefore, if Irving''s shelter was under threat, theirs could be too. It made sense to have them involved. Wendy was the second to arrive. She had been resting in her bedroom when she received Irving''s message. Although Wendy didn''t know why Irving was so urgent about getting her into the shelter game, being a top assassin, she had a very keen intuition. She sensed that Irving must be in serious trouble. When Wendy confronted Irving, he didn''t elaborate much. He simply asked her to be patient for a moment. About fifteen minutes later, Sophia finally arrived at the shelter. "What''s happening that requires my assistance? I just left the Angel Guild''s Starling City base, and you called me over," Sophia said, expressing some dissatisfaction with Irving''s approach. Although she was grateful to Irving and willing to help, she found his overall plan to be rather chaotic. She hoped he could devise a clearer, more structured plan. Irving didn''t respond to Sophia''s question. Once all three women were present, he gathered them together. "Now that you''re all here, I can explain the situation in detail," Irving said, leading them into the shelter. "You should all be aware that I have decided to relocate the shelter to a new location. During this relocation process, we will inevitably face enemy attacks. Our primary adversaries will be the Night Blades. Although I have already dealt a severe blow to two of their elders, I believe the Night Blades will not give up on targeting us. They will surely find ways to send more powerful members our way. Therefore, we must ensure that our defensive facilities around the shelter are fully prepared." Irving began by outlining his deductions. What Irving mentioned wasn''t necessarily going to happen. The Night Blades might not have enough strength to launch an attack against him, and they might not even be able to determine the exact timing of his shelter''s relocation. Although such possibilities existed, Irving did not want to take any risks. Therefore, he aimed to prepare for every eventuality. "When I inspected the defensive facilities around the shelter, I found numerous defense vulnerabilities. I can''t handle all these vulnerabilities on my own, which is why I''m seeking your help," Irving explained. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words conveyed a strong sense of trust in the three women. Vicky nodded and replied, "What should we do? I''m not particularly skilled at repairing defensive facilities. I''m just a healer with some healing abilities." While Vicky was willing to help Irving, she felt she had little to offer. After she spoke, Wendy quickly added, "I''m also willing to help, but I share Vicky''s concerns. I don''t think my abilities are sufficient either." Upon hearing Vicky and Wendy''s responses, Sophia let out a cold laugh. "You haven''t even started yet, and how do you know your abilities aren''t enough? Do you even know what Irving specifically wants us to do?" Sophia''s tone had a hint of mockery. Wendy and Vicky exchanged glances, shooting icy looks at Sophia. However, Sophia paid no mind to their hostility. Instead, she took a few steps toward Irving and asked, "What do you want me to do? I will give it my all as long as it''s within my capability." Sophia''s response pleased Irving greatly. "What you need to do isn''t overly complicated. I''ve already pinpointed the specific locations of the defense vulnerabilities around the shelter, so all you need to do is seal these vulnerabilities. I''ve prepared sealing scrolls for you; you just need to affix them in the appropriate places. This isn''t a very difficult task, and all of you can handle it." Irving''s explanation left Sophia, Vicky, and Wendy even more puzzled. If the task was indeed that simple, why had Irving called them all together? "This is indeed a very simple task, but I don''t understand why you insist on having us do it. Can''t you get someone else to handle it?" Vicky asked, her tone slightly puzzled. "If you think others are too busy, I can have my subordinates assist you. I''m sure Benjamin has many players in the shelter game who aren''t particularly strong," Vicky added, believing she could easily mobilize members of the Ocean Group to help Irving. Sophia quickly chimed in, "Members of my family''s guild can do this as well." Wendy felt a bit awkward upon hearing Vicky and Sophia''s remarks. Unlike them, she couldn''t offer Irving any additional manpower. Irving smiled and shook his head. "I truly appreciate your goodwill. However, I believe this is our shelter. Do you really think it''s safe to have others resolve the vulnerabilities in our defenses?" Irving''s words dispelled the confusion in the minds of the three women. "Then let''s get started! I don''t want to encounter any unexpected situations while relocating the shelter," Sophia said coldly before immediately taking action with the sealing scrolls. Vicky and Wendy quickly sprang into action as well. Irving wasn''t idle either; he was actively helping the other three seal the shelter''s defense vulnerabilities while simultaneously searching for any additional vulnerabilities that might be lurking. Although Irving had already identified quite a few defense vulnerabilities, he knew there were still some that were hidden. If he couldn''t seal all the vulnerabilities, the remaining ones would pose a significant risk once the shelter relocation plan commenced. Irving was determined not to let his oversight jeopardize his plans. He understood the stakes were high, and any mistake could lead to catastrophic consequences. Chapter 240: Methodical Advancement of the Plan While Irving and the others were swiftly addressing the defense vulnerabilities around the shelter, James was leading his subordinates towards the castle''s perimeter. James had just been in contact with Irving and learned that they now had an additional three days. Therefore, James hoped to use this time to strengthen the defenses around the castle. Although James did not have many blueprints for the defensive structures, Irving possessed a wealth of them. Irving had already handed over several of these blueprints to James. "What you need to do is quite simple: utilize these blueprints to construct the defensive structures as quickly as possible. I will get you the materials you need as fast as I can. You must work continuously over the next three days. If anyone can''t keep up, have someone else take their place. Our time is extremely valuable, and we cannot afford any waste," James declared in a very serious tone. His subordinates grumbled a bit, but they understood the importance of the upcoming operation. So each of James''s subordinates began to work at the fastest pace possible to build the defenses around the castle. While James''s team was busy constructing the defenses, Aron arrived with members of the Angel Guild. "How''s it going? Why did Irving just message me saying he wants our Angel Guild members to familiarize themselves with the area around the castle as soon as possible?" Aron asked James directly. The Angel Guild and the Green Ivy Group had previously collaborated, so Aron and James were relatively familiar with each other. James replied candidly, "To be honest, I''m not entirely sure. I suspect that the recent events made Irving realize that the previous plan had some shortcomings. That''s likely why he''s revising it." James''s guess was very close to the truth. Irving indeed felt that his earlier plan was not sufficiently robust, which is why he was not only sealing the defense vulnerabilities around the shelter but also refining his overall strategy. In Irving''s view, he had been too focused on the safety during the relocation of the shelter, somewhat neglecting the security of the original location and the new shelter site. Therefore, in his updated plan, he made a point to reinforce the defensive structures at both locations. To ensure that all the defensive structures could be completed on time, James specifically sought the help of the Angel Guild. He directly informed the members of the Angel Guild about the location of the castle. Aside from trusting Aron and the others, he had no better options available. Without the Angel Guild''s assistance, he wouldn''t be able to find enough manpower in such a short time. Powered by m|v|l|e|mpyr After hearing James''s words, Aron nodded slowly. "You''re right; I think the same. Let''s not waste any more time. I''ve brought all the strongest members of the Angel Guild with me. What should we do next?" As Aron spoke, Nick and Anna were wandering around the castle with other members of the Angel Guild. They were trying to get a better understanding of the area surrounding the castle. Although Nick had visited the castle before, he still wanted to familiarize himself with it again. James glanced at the Angel Guild members wandering around. "What you need to do is quite simple: do your utmost to help us complete the construction of these defensive measures as quickly as possible." As James spoke, he pointed towards the direction behind the castle. Aron followed James''s finger and indeed saw the defensive structures under construction. Aron sighed. "I thought Irving called us here for a battle. I never expected it was just to build defensive structures. Isn''t this somewhat overkill? He could have had weaker individuals handle this task!" In response to Aron''s complaint, James could only reply helplessly, "While constructing defensive structures doesn''t require extremely strong capabilities, what if we encounter the Night Blades during the construction? Don''t you think such an unexpected situation could arise?" Aron quickly said, "You''re right; I did overlook that risk. Let''s get moving right away." After discussing the action plan with James, Aron led his subordinates to assist James''s team in constructing the defensive structures around the castle. With the help of the Angel Guild, James''s progress was significantly faster than before. In less than half a day, James successfully completed the first defensive structure around the castle: a tower with magical attack capabilities. If the Night Blades were to launch an attack on the castle, the tower would serve as the first line of defense against their onslaught. "How long do you think this defense line can hold?" After the construction of the tower with magical attack capabilities was completed, James hesitantly asked Aron. Aron did not respond immediately; instead, he walked around the tower twice. "While the tower is a strong defensive structure with impressive attack capabilities, I don''t think it will be very effective against a Night Blades assault. The real force that can make a difference is us. I believe Irving thinks the same way. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gathered all of us together and included us in his plans." Both Aron and James were intelligent individuals. During their conversation, they quickly grasped Irving''s true intentions. However, Irving was not concerned about this. He had never hidden his real thoughts. Irving was eager to cooperate with anyone willing to help him. Even when dealing with certain members of the Angel Guild, he was open to temporary collaborations. "We can only support Irving''s actions. Because if Irving fails, we have no hope of facing the threat posed by the Night Blades," James stated firmly. In James''s view, given the current situation, it was best for them not to conflict with Irving. Any discord with him would only benefit the Night Blades, who were enemies of them all. Aron nodded. "You''re absolutely right. We must work closely with Irving. And I''ve always been among those most eager to eliminate the Night Blades. So, there''s no point in wasting more time here. There are still many defensive structures that need to be built. Let''s get to it." Under Aron''s urging, James immediately began constructing the second defensive structure. Meanwhile, Irving was methodically addressing all the defense vulnerabilities at the original shelter. James and Aron were busy building new defensive structures around the castle. Both parties were moving at a steady pace and were not overly anxious. They were progressing methodically with the overall plan. After a long day of hard work, Irving finally finished addressing all the defense vulnerabilities around the shelter. "We''ve successfully sealed all the defense vulnerabilities. We can take a break for now!" Irving said with a smile to Vicky, Sophia, and Wendy. At that moment, the three of them were too exhausted to speak. Vicky and Wendy were resting while sipping water. Only Sophia approached Irving and asked, "You''ve managed to secure three precious days. Shouldn''t you consider moving the shelter sooner? If you can advance the relocation by one or two days, it might catch the Night Blades off guard." In response to Sophia''s suggestion, Irving shook his head slowly. "I don''t think that would be meaningful. You''ve got a point¡ªif I could move the shelter earlier, the Night Blades would indeed be caught off guard. However, our preparations would be lacking. The Night Blades are very quick; they can be ready for battle in no time. We need to focus on our own plan. As long as we have a well-thought-out strategy, the Night Blades'' attack won''t be effective. That''s the most rational course of action." Irving had already considered many possibilities. After weighing all the options, he concluded that only a stable and cautious plan could lead to success. Risky strategies often failed for various reasons. After hearing Irving''s response, Sophia nodded slowly. "You''re right; I''ve been too simplistic in my thinking. We can only ensure the success of our plan by focusing on our own tasks." Sophia ultimately agreed with Irving''s judgment and decided not to say anything further. After resting for a bit, Irving addressed the three of them again. "We have sealed the defense vulnerabilities of the central shelter. However, there are still some defensive gaps in the surrounding shelters. You need to continue sealing those vulnerabilities." Irving''s words elicited sighs from the three of them. However, they all understood the importance of the task ahead. It was crucial to ensure that no defense vulnerabilities remained. Therefore, under Irving''s direction, they immediately got back to work. Irving didn''t remain idle either; he joined the three of them in sealing the defense gaps. Throughout the process, he also carefully inspected the area surrounding the shelter. Irving was aware that there were still some exotic beasts in the vicinity. If these exotic beasts posed a threat to them, Irving would take the initiative to eliminate them. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, if the exotic beasts did not pose a threat, Irving would refrain from taking unnecessary action. Chapter 241: We Cannot Suffer Another Defeat While Irving and his companions were methodically advancing their plans, two elders of the Night Blades successfully escaped back to the Mist Space. The two elders had sustained varying degrees of injuries during the recent battle. Elder Howard had a lighter injury, allowing him to regain consciousness earlier than Elder Kent. Moreover, in the Mist Space, Elder Howard was able to receive assistance from the mist itself. Once he regained his senses, Elder Howard immediately began to check if the weapons and items he had left in the Mist Space were still there. After inspecting for a while, he finally sighed in relief. Although Elder Kent had used some of Elder Howard''s weapons and items during the battle, the majority were still in their original place. At that moment, Elder Kent also regained consciousness. With a slightly weak voice filled with anger, he exclaimed, "We lost to Irving again! Why did those magical formations on the basement walls possess such powerful capabilities?!" Elder Kent was deeply frustrated. He believed that his plan should have succeeded, and the only reason for their failure was that the power of the magical formations on the basement walls had exceeded expectations. Elder Howard remained silent. He coldly observed a crystal ball at the center of the Mist Space. The crystal ball was replaying the battle between the two elders and Irving over and over again. "Why aren''t you speaking? Do you really think our failure was solely my fault?" Elder Kent, struggling to stand, felt that Elder Howard''s behavior was quite strange. He subconsciously believed that Elder Howard must be blaming him. Without lifting his head, Elder Howard replied coldly, "I am currently reviewing the battle between us and Irving. I find it very peculiar that we were unable to achieve victory." Upon hearing Elder Howard''s words, Elder Kent quickly moved to stand beside him. "It was because of those magical formations on the basement walls. Without their assistance, Irving would have never been able to defeat us." Find adventures at m v lemp-yr Elder Kent insisted on his earlier assessment, but Elder Howard felt that the situation was not as simple as it seemed. After watching the battle replay for a while, Elder Howard suddenly realized a significant oversight that had occurred during the fight. "I finally understand why we failed! It wasn''t because of the magical formations on the basement walls at all," Elder Howard said, enlightenment dawning upon him. Elder Kent looked at Howard with a slightly puzzled expression. "Then what could be the reason? If you''ve found some other clues, just tell me directly. Don''t keep me in suspense." "The reason we failed is that we did not fully utilize our own strength during the battle. We relied on dark powers that were external to ourselves," Elder Howard stated firmly, revealing his discovery. Elder Kent''s expression became slightly confused upon hearing this. "We were using dark powers throughout the previous battle. Why didn''t we encounter any issues before? Could it be that Irving has some additional means?" In response to Elder Kent''s inquiry, Elder Howard nodded heavily. "Look at the current battle scene." Elder Howard adjusted the crystal ball, which then displayed a moment from the battle. "Do you notice anything unusual in this image?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With Elder Howard''s prompt, Elder Kent finally detected the anomaly. "All the dark power we summoned seems to have entered the magical formations on the basement walls. That''s why the final explosion from these magical formations was so powerful." Elder Howard directly shared his findings. Elder Kent nodded gravely. Although he acknowledged Elder Howard''s hypothesis, he felt that such a tactic was impossible to counter. If they couldn''t harness other dark powers during the battle, their true strength was not as formidable as they had imagined. "What do you think we should do next? Irving certainly won''t abandon his plans. Moreover, we have no other options besides stopping his plans. The higher-ups of the Night Blades won''t tolerate another failure. If we fail this time, we could very well be erased," Elder Kent said, his tone extremely serious. He understood very well that the other elders of the Night Blades wouldn''t intercede on his behalf. The other elders would be more concerned with acquiring the power they possessed. Elder Howard''s expression darkened upon hearing this. "You''re right; we absolutely cannot afford a second failure. Therefore, I believe we should devise a perfect counter-strategy. We must find Irving''s weakness." While Elder Howard''s statement was undoubtedly valid, Elder Kent felt it lacked any real significance. Of course, they wanted to identify Irving''s weaknesses. However, they had never been successful in this endeavor; it seemed that Irving had no weaknesses at all. "What kind of weakness could he possibly have? We have observed him for a long time, and he doesn''t seem to have any notable vulnerabilities. Should we focus on his associates?" Elder Kent expressed his thoughts. The moment he spoke, he felt that his idea might indeed be the most viable option for success. "Why didn''t I think of this before?! We can definitely start with the people he collaborates with! Even if Irving has no weaknesses, those who work with him must have some." Elder Kent excitedly turned to Elder Howard. However, Elder Howard''s expression remained calm and composed. "I have already attempted that approach. I even succeeded in disguising myself as a member of the Angel Guild. But my disguise was ultimately seen through by Irving. He even used my plan against me, leading to an even more severe consequence for me. The reason we were defeated in the library basement was that Irving learned of my plan in advance." Elder Howard''s tone carried a hint of melancholy as he spoke. In his view, his previous plan had been nearly flawless, yet such a perfect scheme could not overcome Irving. Elder Kent quickly shook his head. "Your previous plan wasn''t perfect at all. My idea is different from yours. I believe we shouldn''t directly target the Angel Guild. We should focus on those who collaborate with Irving but are not very tightly aligned with him. If we can eliminate those individuals, Irving''s strength will correspondingly decrease." The people Elder Kent referred to clearly included James and others. Although James had collaborated with Irving for a long time, their relationship was not particularly close. If they could successfully eliminate James and the Green Ivy Group he led, the Night Blades would have a greater advantage than before. Elder Howard carefully considered Elder Kent''s proposed plan. Ultimately, he also felt that Elder Kent''s strategy had a significant chance of success. "You''re right; we should definitely target James. Moreover, we have some spies on his side. We can have them provide us with relevant intelligence," Elder Howard said as he and Elder Kent quickly devised a plan of action. However, neither of them was in a hurry to act. They both felt that given the current situation, they needed to exercise greater caution. "Make sure your spies in James'' organization stay hidden! We won''t be using them for our upcoming actions!" Elder Kent instructed Elder Howard directly. In Elder Kent''s view, it was essential to keep some cards close to their chest. If they used all their resources in the upcoming operation, they could very well lose their last chance. Without any opportunity left, the higher-ups in the Night Blades would not tolerate them any longer. The pressure faced by Elder Howard and Elder Kent was actually greater than that on Irving. Irving only had to deal with the threat from the Night Blades, while the two elders had to confront not only Irving but also the threats posed by other elders within the Night Blades. Despite the challenges, both elders felt that they had not yet lost completely. Irving and the Night Blades were both taking action, and both sides were achieving certain effects. That evening, Irving completed sealing all the defense vulnerabilities of the shelter. At almost the same time, the two elders of the Night Blades learned about the current situation of James and the Green Ivy Group. "James is helping Irving build defensive structures around the castle. The level of the defenses they are constructing seems to be very high. We must act quickly," Elder Kent and Elder Howard both felt a bit anxious upon receiving this intelligence. In their view, if the defensive structures around the castle were completed, their subsequent actions would be very difficult to execute successfully. However, after the initial panic, Elder Howard quickly regained his composure. "Perhaps we can use the defensive structures that James and his team are building. I can have the spies hidden among James'' subordinates intentionally create some vulnerabilities in the defenses. Then, when we launch an attack on these structures, we can exploit those vulnerabilities. If we can swiftly destroy these defenses, Irving and his people will surely fall into chaos. At that point, we can easily defeat Irving!" Although Elder Howard''s plan seemed a bit far-fetched, Elder Kent felt it was indeed a very good approach. They might be able to formulate their subsequent action plan around this idea. Chapter 242: Sabotage in the Shadows, Stalling for Time After reaching an agreement, Elder Howard and Elder Kent immediately issued new orders to the members of the Night Blades hidden within the Green Ivy Group. At that moment, all members of the Green Ivy Group were urgently working to construct defense infrastructure around the castle. When the hidden spy from the Night Blades received the orders from the two elders, he needed to find an excuse to slip away to a secluded spot to check the specifics of the instructions. Your journey starts at m_v le mpyr "My body isn''t feeling well; I need to rest for a bit," the Night Blades spy feigned discomfort as he spoke to his captain. The captain''s expression revealed a hint of conflict. After all, James, the president of the Green Ivy Group, had already issued directives to ensure that all defense measures were completed as quickly as possible. Allowing anyone to take a break would inevitably slow down the construction of their defense infrastructure. "Go ahead and rest, but you must return as soon as you feel better. We have a lot of defense infrastructure to build today," the captain replied, though clearly troubled, he still permitted his team member to take a break. Once granted permission, the Night Blades spy quickly left. After arriving at a secluded area and ensuring that the surroundings were clear, he began to review the new orders sent to him by the two elders. "Are they really asking me to find a way to stop them from constructing the defense infrastructure? This is an impossible task! My strength is so limited; if I try to do this, I''ll surely be discovered by others in no time," the Night Blades spy fumed at the new orders. He felt utterly incapable of fulfilling the command. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he could not refuse the orders of the two Night Blades elders, so ultimately, he had no choice but to relay this information to the other members of the Night Blades. In fact, the Night Blades already had hidden bases around the castle. They had long been aware of Irving''s plans. The reason they had not taken immediate action was that they believed launching a direct assault on Irving and his group''s shelter was a terrible strategy. Given that there were no issues with the defenses of Irving''s shelter, a strong offensive would have no chance of success. Members of the Night Blades hiding in their secret base around the castle soon received messages from the spy within the castle. After learning about the new orders, the members of the Night Blades were left feeling quite troubled. "Is there really a chance we could succeed if we take action now?" one of the stronger Night Blades captains spoke up, his voice tinged with uncertainty. The expressions on the faces of the other Night Blades members were equally grim, but none of them answered his question. After a moment of silence, one of the Night Blades members stepped forward. "If we proceed with this operation, we will undoubtedly face significant risks. And there''s a chance our efforts may not even succeed. However, we must follow the orders given to us," he stated. As he spoke, all the members in the hidden base turned their attention to him. Yet, their gazes were clearly varied. Some were filled with anger, others showed confusion, while a small portion wore looks of extreme pessimism. "I know you all believe this task is impossible. You think the two elders want to use this opportunity to send us to our deaths. But I want to say that we might not need to bear such great risks," he continued. His words caused noticeable shifts in the expressions of the other Night Blades members. Confusion and curiosity mingled on their faces. "How is that possible? If we take any action, we will inevitably face significant risks. You don''t think the people in the castle won''t notice us, do you?" a member of the Night Blades stood up to challenge him. "The people in the castle will indeed notice us. But that is only if we enter the castle to delay their construction of the defense infrastructure. As long as we don''t step inside, we won''t face overwhelming risks," he replied. After he finished speaking, some of the more astute Night Blades members began to formulate potential solutions. "Are you suggesting we can prevent them from constructing the defense infrastructure from a safe distance? What exactly do you have in mind?" one of the Night Blades captains directly inquired, rising to his feet. A hint of satisfaction crossed the face of the Night Blades member who had proposed the idea. "My plan is actually quite simple. We just need to intercept the rare materials being transported to the castle. Without these materials, they won''t be able to complete the defense infrastructure. Even if they try to use ordinary materials to build the defense infrastructure, we could still claim we completed the task given to us by the two elders, because defense infrastructure constructed with common materials will have significantly reduced combat capabilities." After hearing this proposal, all the Night Blades members found it to be quite reasonable. So, they immediately set out to implement the most stable course of action that could yield significant results. Although the members of the Night Blades were not particularly strong in combat, they possessed extensive knowledge of the area surrounding their base. This meant they could swiftly block all routes leading to the castle. The Night Blades did not act recklessly as they had before. After experiencing a series of failures, all members understood the necessity of remaining cautious during their operations. Thus, they only set up a series of traps along the essential pathways to the castle. These traps, while not overly complex, were effective in slowing down the progress of James and his associates. Most of the members of the Green Ivy Group that James brought with him were not particularly powerful. To deal with a single trap, they would have to mobilize a significant number of guild members. However, the more guild members they deployed, the further the construction speed of the defense infrastructure would decline. Initially, those tasked with building the defense infrastructure thought they were only encountering minor setbacks. But as time went on, they quickly realized that numerous traps had suddenly appeared along the key routes surrounding the castle. These traps successfully obstructed the delivery of construction materials to the castle. Members of the Green Ivy Group promptly relayed this information to James. Upon hearing the news, James''s expression darkened. "How could this happen? Didn''t we thoroughly check the area around the castle beforehand? There shouldn''t be any enemies in the vicinity," James responded incredulously. He was skeptical of what his subordinates had reported. Consequently, he decided to go check the surroundings of the castle himself. Before James left, Aron specifically sought him out. "I''ve also learned about the troubles we''re facing! I think I need to accompany you on this," Aron insisted, believing he could assist James in this matter. However, James impatiently shook his head. "This has nothing to do with you. Irving assigned me the responsibility of constructing the defense infrastructure, so I must take charge of everything here. You just need to continue working on the defense infrastructure with your team," James replied before quickly departing. Watching James''s retreating figure, Aron slowly shook his head. "It seems they still don''t really trust me! Gaining their trust is going to take a lot more time," he thought to himself, acutely aware of his current situation. Although he had reconciled with Irving not long ago, Irving still had little trust in him, which led to others also being wary. It was already quite a rare opportunity for Aron to be here helping Irving construct the defense infrastructure. He was torn about whether to actively follow James. Just as Aron was hesitating, Anna''s voice suddenly appeared behind him. "What are you standing around for? He''s not going to let you join him. I don''t think you need to go with him anyway. If Night Blades really show up around the castle, James will definitely inform us as soon as possible. If the trouble around the castle isn''t caused by Night Blades, we don''t need to worry too much," Anna said. Anna, like Aron, was also eager to gain the trust of others. However, her personality was quite different from his. Anna was not someone who rushed to achieve results. As a result, she was always able to remain calm and cautious in the face of crises. Aron sighed and nodded. "You''re right; we can only adopt this strategy for now." After saying this, Aron followed Anna back to the site of the defense infrastructure construction. The members of the Angel Guild were working at the fastest pace possible to complete the defense infrastructure. Although Aron and Anna''s simultaneous departure had caused them some concern, they wouldn''t be overly worried until they actually encountered a crisis. Once Aron and Anna returned, the members of the Angel Guild felt completely reassured. "We''ll finish this defense infrastructure in no time! Then we can take a short break for fifteen minutes. After that, we''ll head to the other side of the castle where there''s another defense infrastructure that needs our attention," one of them announced. Although Aron was an impatient person, he was still diligent and responsible when it came to work. Under Aron''s leadership, the members of the Angel Guild were able to construct the defense infrastructure much faster than the Green Ivy Group. Meanwhile, James finally stumbled upon a trap located on one of the roads surrounding the castle. The trap in front of him was filled with poisonous thorns and dark magical formations. While the trap itself didn''t pose a significant threat to James, he still wore a grim expression upon seeing it. He knew this meant the Night Blades had been active around the castle. Chapter 243: The Impulsive James "Why would the Night Blades set a trap here?! I clearly confirmed that there were no Night Blades'' bases in the area! Where on earth did these Night Blades'' rats come from?!" James furrowed his brows and spoke to himself in an angry tone as he stared at the trap in front of him. After saying this, James quickly lifted his head and nervously scanned his surroundings. The area around the trap was a small patch of woods. While some of the trees were quite tall, the forest itself was not extensive. This meant that it was impossible for a large number of Night Blades members to be hiding within. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This led James to arrive at a conclusion that was difficult for him to accept: There must have been a secret base of the Night Blades around the castle all along. His previous searches had yielded no results whatsoever. "Should I tell Irving about this? If I inform him, will he think I''m completely incompetent?" In normal circumstances, James would have definitely reported this situation to Irving. However, after a series of crises, James now had a personal agenda. He felt he needed to demonstrate sufficient capability in front of Irving. Therefore, James decided to handle the matter himself for the time being. If he felt he couldn''t manage the situation, only then would he inform Irving. After making this decision, James took out a rare weapon. This rare weapon was a mirror, and the area illuminated by the mirror could extract useful information. As James pointed the mirror at the trap, a line of text appeared on its surface: "Thirty kilometers southeast." At that moment, James''s expression finally relaxed a bit upon seeing those words. He then turned his gaze southeast. "There should be a cave thirty kilometers to the southeast. Could it be that the Night Blades'' secret base is inside that cave? I need to hurry over and check it out!" After preparing himself, James swiftly headed in the southeastern direction. He spent less than fifteen minutes to cover the thirty kilometers. To achieve such an impressive speed, he used all of his available acceleration items. When James arrived near the entrance of the cave, he had already exhausted most of his stamina. "There are no traces of humans around the cave. Have the Night Blades members hidden all their tracks?" Although James was feeling somewhat fatigued, he did not take a break. After arriving at the entrance of the cave, James quickly began to assess the surrounding situation. After a while, he felt that there were no useful clues around the cave entrance. So, he decided to enter the cave directly. James was an inherently impulsive person, and in the face of a crisis, he became even more impatient. Normally, any player of a shelter game would hesitate to recklessly enter an area they had never set foot in before. James was certainly aware of this rule, but his overwhelming sense of urgency made it impossible for him to adhere to it. Without any preparation, James stepped into the cave. The moment he crossed the entrance, he suddenly felt a chill sweep over his body. Instinctively, he drew his weapon, but before he could act, he found himself unable to move at all. It was as if his entire body had been frozen. "What is happening? Is this cave also a trap?!" Although James''s body was immobilized, his mind continued to function. He rapidly concluded that he was in a perilous situation. Just then, a young man in a black robe slowly emerged from the cave. With a smile, he looked at James and spoke in a calm tone, "You guessed it right; this is indeed a trap. However, this trap wasn''t set for you. Your stepping into it was truly beyond my expectations." James was even more shocked upon hearing this. He had not spoken a single word or made any move, so how could this individual know what he was thinking? The man''s earlier comment indicated that he was aware of James''s thoughts. Could it be that he had telepathy?! As James was forming this speculation in his mind, the young man in the black robe smiled again and said, "You guessed correctly; I do possess telepathy. However, my level of telepathy isn''t very high, so I can''t extract all the information from your mind." As he spoke, the man began to approach James. Although James felt that this proximity posed a significant danger, he found himself powerless to respond. At this moment, not only was James''s body frozen, but he also felt his thoughts becoming increasingly sluggish. "But you don''t need to worry. I will take you to my master. My master can extract all the information from your brain. Then we will know what Irving''s weaknesses are! You don''t have to be too afraid because this process won''t cause you much pain. Once my master has completed his work, you won''t feel any pain at all." The man''s words filled James with even more fear. However, his condition was deteriorating rapidly. He had even reached the point where he struggled to comprehend what the man was saying. "It seems you can no longer hear anything I''m saying, so there''s no need for me to waste any more time here," the young man in the black robe stated. He took out a square object made of crystal. The moment the object was revealed, James found himself sealed inside it. The young man in the black robe quickly retreated deeper into the cave. Meanwhile, back at the castle, an hour had passed since James had left. Members of the Green Ivy Group began to gather in small groups to discuss the whereabouts of their leader. Your journey starts at m_v le mpyr "Do you think the leader went to see Irving? But why didn''t he tell us before leaving? The leader isn''t the kind of person to be so careless." James''s most trusted subordinate had summoned nearly all of the stronger members of the Green Ivy Group. He openly expressed his concerns to the group. "I think the leader might be doing this on purpose. He could be testing whether we can adapt when faced with a crisis." One of the stronger members of the Green Ivy Group shared his opinion. After hearing this, others nodded in agreement. They believed that James was indeed capable of such a thing. "Is that really the case? I find it hard to believe. The leader once told me that building the defense infrastructure is the most important task. He would never test us while focusing on constructing the defense infrastructure," another member of the Green Ivy Group said, his tone somewhat hesitant. While the members of the Green Ivy Group were discussing the situation and feeling lost, Aron approached them. "Where is James? I''ve completed the construction of two defense infrastructures. Where should I build the next one? He hasn''t informed me in advance," Aron asked the members of the Green Ivy Group. The members exchanged glances, unsure of how to respond to Aron''s question. They also hesitated to inform him about James''s sudden disappearance. As everyone hesitated, Aron spoke with a hint of impatience in his tone. "What''s going on? If you don''t tell me where James is, or if you can''t find him, I will contact Irving directly. We can''t afford to waste time." Aron''s words ultimately convinced the members of the Green Ivy Group to speak up. "We''ve lost contact with the leader. He left the castle an hour ago, and we have no idea where he went." Upon hearing this, Aron''s expression changed dramatically. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?! This is crucial information!" After saying this, Aron turned and left. He sought out Anna and Nick, telling them about the situation. Both Anna and Nick were taken aback by the news. "James must not have disappeared around the castle, right? I''ve been to the castle before with Irving, and I carefully checked the surrounding area. I don''t think there''s much danger around the castle," Nick immediately said to Aron and Anna. After all, it was Aron and Anna''s first time at the castle, while Nick had already been there once with Irving. Aron nodded. "You might be right, but I need to inform Irving about this. The situation has gone beyond what we can control." After saying this, Aron contacted Irving directly. At that moment, Irving had just finished dealing with all the defense vulnerabilities around the original shelter with three others. When he heard from Aron that James was missing, his expression quickly darkened. "Do you have any other information? Is the area around the castle still safe?" Irving asked Aron in a low voice, urgency in his tone. "I only know this much: the castle is still safe for now, and most of the members here have not encountered any attacks," Aron replied quickly. However, as he spoke, another thought crossed his mind. "By the way, a large number of traps suddenly appeared around the castle not long ago. James left the castle to investigate this matter. It''s very likely that his disappearance is related to the traps around the castle." The information Aron provided led Irving to form more suspicions. However, Irving was not one to make hasty judgments, as he felt he didn''t have enough information. "I understand! I will head to the castle as soon as possible! Before I get there, you need to ensure the safety around the castle for now!" After saying this, Irving abruptly terminated the communication with Aron. Chapter 244: The Plan to Rescue James After ending the communication with Aron, Irving immediately called over Vicky and the other three. "The situation here is almost under control, so you can take a break. There are still some matters I need to handle at the castle, so I have to get there quickly." Exclusive content at m,v,l,e,mpyr With that, Irving quickly left. The expressions on Vicky and the others'' faces were slightly puzzled. They felt that Irving''s tone had been overly anxious. "Is there some major trouble at the castle?" Wendy asked Sophia and Vicky, her voice tinged with confusion. Both Sophia and Vicky shook their heads. They didn''t actually know what was happening; they just understood that they couldn''t hold Irving back. "No matter what''s going on, we shouldn''t be too surprised. Irving can handle any unusual situation," Sophia said before quickly leaving. Vicky, without any hesitation, returned to the real world. Wendy was left standing alone, her expression slightly worried. However, no matter what concerns she had, she knew she couldn''t provide any help to Irving. Irving arrived at the castle''s surroundings in less than fifteen minutes. When he got there, he found Aron trying to calm the anxious crowd of the Green Ivy Group. "Don''t panic too much! Although James is missing, I believe he isn''t in any danger, because he is very powerful," Aron reassured the members of the Green Ivy Group, trying to ease their worries. The members of the Angel Guild stood behind Aron. Although they didn''t want to get involved in this matter, they felt it was necessary to support the strongest member of the Angel Guild. At that moment, Nick suddenly turned around. He spotted Irving and immediately said to Aron, "Captain Aron, Irving has arrived! We can leave this to him now!" Aron turned around and indeed saw Irving. He quickly walked over to his side. "You probably know the situation by now, right? I''ve just searched every road around the castle, but we haven''t found any trace of James. His subordinates are in a state of panic, and I think it''s necessary to stabilize their emotions first before we search for James." Irving agreed with Aron''s proposal. "You''re right! Although James''s disappearance is a terrible situation for us, we cannot stop the construction of the defense infrastructure around the castle." After saying this, Irving walked directly in front of James''s subordinates. "I know that you are all very worried about James''s disappearance. As James''s ally, I am equally concerned about his well-being. I will find James as quickly as possible. I also understand that some of you may want to join me in this search. However, I believe that having you accompany me won''t provide much assistance. What you need to do now is to stay around the castle. Only by doing so can you help speed up the construction of the defense infrastructure. This is essential for defending against the Night Blades'' attacks. James''s disappearance may very well be related to the Night Blades. Therefore, your work on the defense infrastructure here will indirectly aid in James''s rescue." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving''s words successfully convinced James''s subordinates. After their initial panic, they quickly calmed down and decided to follow Irving''s orders to expedite the construction of the defense infrastructure around the castle. Once James''s subordinates settled down, Irving called Aron and Nick over. "I''ve formulated a plan to rescue James on my way here. What I just told James''s subordinates is genuinely how I feel. I believe there is a very close connection between James''s disappearance and the Night Blades." Irving''s statement turned the expressions on Aron and Nick''s faces serious. They were certainly willing to fight the Night Blades. However, if the Night Blades had managed to capture James right around the castle, didn''t that imply their strength had increased significantly? Would they really succeed in this operation? Aron and Nick were both deeply concerned. Despite their worries, neither of them expressed their concerns outright. After all, Irving had yet to reveal his rescue plan. Irving quickly outlined his plan in full. "My rescue plan is actually quite simple. I hope you two can continue to wander around the castle. This will draw the attention of the Night Blades. If the Night Blades are indeed very powerful, they will likely try to attack you. At that point, I can step in to ensure your safety and use the opportunity to find James." Although Irving''s plan was straightforward, it was indeed the one with the highest chance of success. After hearing Irving''s plan, the worried expressions on Aron and Nick''s faces were less pronounced than before. However, this did not mean that they fully agreed with Irving''s approach; they still felt that there were certain flaws in his plan. Aron directly asked Irving, "What if the Night Blades don''t attack us? Do we not have any other ways to track their movements? Could this lead to us wasting too much time?" Aron''s concerns were indeed valid. After nodding, Irving responded, "You''re right. If that situation occurs, it would certainly waste a lot of our time. That''s why I will be providing you assistance around the castle while also searching for the hidden base of the Night Blades. There''s no doubt that James went missing around the castle, so the Night Blades must have a hidden base nearby. If we can locate their base, our rescue plan for James can succeed." After saying this, Irving looked at Aron and Nick with genuine sincerity. "I believe you both need to make a decision quickly, because our time is running out. The more time we waste, the worse James''s situation will become." Under Irving''s urging, Aron and Nick quickly made their decision. "You''re right. We can only proceed with this plan now." After the three of them reached a consensus, they immediately took action. Aron and Nick pretended to search for James as they moved back and forth around the castle. During their search, they didn''t pay too much attention to the unusual circumstances surrounding them. Their intention was to appear panicked, which might mislead the Night Blades'' judgment. While Aron and Nick were taking action, Irving observed their movements from a distance. At the same time, he extended his spiritual awareness to search the surrounding area. Soon, Irving discovered a region imbued with dark energy. "Could that be the hidden base of the Night Blades?" After sensing the dark energy, Irving felt that he had finally found a crucial lead. He hurriedly made his way toward the area where the dark energy was concentrated. However, the moment he arrived, Irving realized he had been deceived. The dark energy present here had only just appeared. This meant that the Night Blades were likely employing a strategy to lure them away. In an instant, Irving realized that Aron and Nick were probably in danger. He quickly made his way to their location. Although Irving moved swiftly, he still arrived a bit late. When he reached the area where Aron was, he found Nick had already vanished, leaving Aron alone with a shocked expression, staring ahead. "What happened? Did you two get attacked by the Night Blades? Where''s Nick?" Irving fired off three questions in rapid succession. Upon hearing Irving''s voice, Aron finally came to his senses. "I don''t know if we were attacked by the Night Blades. I don''t know where Nick went, either. I just saw Nick''s body suddenly disappear." Aron''s description left Irving slightly puzzled. He didn''t detect any dark energy around Aron, indicating that Nick''s disappearance was not caused by a regular member of the Night Blades. Ordinary members could only wield spells powered by dark energy. Only the elders or the top-tier captains of the Night Blades could employ spells made from other forms of power. "It seems we may have underestimated the cunning of the Night Blades. They must have realized our strategy and adapted accordingly," Irving said, a hint of worry creeping into his voice. In Irving''s view, his plan had essentially failed. Not only had he not found James, but now Nick had also vanished unexpectedly. He needed to rescue both James and Nick simultaneously. Irving glanced at Aron and believed that relying solely on their combined strength might not lead to quick success in the coming actions. Consequently, he decided to contact Benjamin. At that moment, Benjamin was not near the castle; he was at the headquarters of Ocean Group, dealing with security matters. When he received Irving''s call, he had a pretty good idea of what was happening. "Do you need my assistance right now?" Benjamin asked directly once the call connected. "Yes, I need you to come to the castle immediately! James and Nick have suddenly gone missing, and I believe their disappearances are the work of the Night Blades," Irving briefly summarized the situation. "I''ll head over right away! Until I arrive, you two should avoid taking any further actions!" Benjamin replied quickly. Although Benjamin was not as powerful as Irving on an individual level, he had encountered many conspiracies in the past and was better equipped to handle the Night Blades'' schemes than either Irving or Aron. Chapter 245: Stepping into the Trap As Benjamin hurried to the castle at full speed, two elders from the Night Blades arrived at the secret base located around the castle. Elder Howard was very pleased with the success of his disciples. "The success of your operation has exceeded my expectations by far. I will provide you with generous rewards. Each of you will receive a piece of rare equipment," Elder Howard said with a smile to the members of the Night Blades before him. Although Elder Howard was generally a very stingy person, he understood that he needed to motivate his subordinates'' morale at critical moments. The members of the Night Blades were very excited upon hearing Elder Howard''s words. They all expressed their gratitude to him. Elder Kent had been observing from the side, and in his view, Elder Howard''s actions were nothing more than a waste of their time. "Since you have received such generous rewards, why don''t you hurry up and take us to see the two people you captured?" Elder Howard smiled as he spoke to everyone. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that point, Elder Howard''s disciple stepped forward from the crowd. "Master, I will lead you there. We have imprisoned the two of them in the deepest part of the secret base." Under the guidance of Elder Howard''s disciple, the two elders swiftly made their way to where James and Nick were held. Upon seeing James and Nick, both elders broke into smiles. "I thought it would take us more time to achieve such significant results. I didn''t expect we could capture these two who have been opposing us so easily!" Elder Kent said as he approached James, his tone filled with pride. James was unable to take any action at that moment, yet he still glared fiercely at Elder Kent. "I know you are very angry right now. I also know you want to eliminate me. But you won''t be able to do that," Kent Elder said, dismissing James''s furious gaze. Your story source m_v lem|p-yr In Elder Kent''s eyes, James was already a failure. "What is your next plan?" Elder Kent asked, turning to look at Elder Howard''s disciple. Elder Howard was also very curious about his disciple''s plans. However, he had not had the opportunity to voice his thoughts until now. Elder Howard''s disciple smiled and said, "I believe we don''t need to act recklessly. Irving and his companions will surely search for our presence, and they are bound to fall into our traps. Once they step into the traps one by one, we can take them down individually. When only Irving is left, the two elders can confront him in a decisive battle." Indeed, the plan laid out by Howard''s disciple was quite perfect. However, Elder Kent and Elder Howard did not fully agree with it. Although both elders confidently claimed in front of their subordinates that they could defeat Irving, deep down, they felt that their strength was significantly inferior to his. This was why they had been relying on schemes and tricks to deal with Irving instead of confronting him directly, as they had no certainty of victory in a straightforward battle. "Can''t you use the remaining traps to defeat Irving as well?" Elder Kent asked, his tone slightly dissatisfied as he addressed Howard''s disciple. Upon hearing this question, Howard''s disciple hesitated for a moment. "The traps we set are indeed intricate, but their power is not strong enough. They can have some effect against Irving''s companions, but they won''t be very effective against Irving himself." What Howard''s disciple said was indeed the truth, and both Elder Kent and Elder Howard could not blame him for it. However, Elder Kent quickly thought of a way to improve the traps. "Your traps may lack power, but Howard and I can provide assistance. With our help, the power of your traps will be sufficient," Elder Kent said right after finishing his sentence. Elder Howard quickly added, "Elder Kent is correct. We can make the traps you set much harder to counter. Furthermore, in the upcoming operation, we will provide you with full support." The two elders had made their decision to take over the leadership of the entire operation. This news was very bad for Howard''s disciple. It not only meant he had lost control over the operation but also that he had lost the opportunity to use this success to elevate his status to elder. "Elders, I feel that your approach might not be appropriate. Irving is not someone who will easily walk into our traps," Howard''s disciple insisted, sticking to his previous thoughts. However, his words not only failed to convince the two elders, but they also provoked their anger. Elder Kent spoke bluntly, "You don''t think we are trying to steal your credit, do you? Although your previous operation yielded some achievements, you don''t have much to boast about. Your success was due to the help of others!" Elder Kent''s words were quite harsh. Elder Howard, as the mentor, chose a slightly more diplomatic approach, yet he was also very dissatisfied with his disciple. "While you are a very clever person, I think you are a bit too arrogant. If you continue to command the entire operation, there is no way it will succeed. The only way to achieve success is to let the two of us take charge. During our command, you can still provide some assistance." "If you truly do not want to relinquish command to us, we will not force you. But you must understand that if this operation fails, you will face severe consequences." Under the pressure from the two elders, Howard''s disciple ultimately had to give up control of the operation. "Since both elders have made their decision, I have nothing more to say. Additionally, I have exhausted most of my energy while leading the operation earlier. Therefore, I hope to take a rest. I wonder if both elders would agree?" The disciple''s words essentially indicated his desire to withdraw from the operation. Elder Howard and Elder Kent exchanged glances. They felt it would be best to keep Howard''s disciple close. Only then could they gain some unique insights should any unusual situations arise. "In the upcoming operation, you will not bear significant pressure. You will be able to rest well. Moreover, this operation is crucial. If you do not participate, you will earn no credit. Don''t you want to gain more powerful abilities through the success of this operation?" Elder Kent said with a gentle expression, trying to persuade him in a coaxing tone. However, Elder Howard''s disciple was not easily swayed. With a calm but firm tone, he replied to the two elders, "My task has been completed, so I wish to take a rest. If the two elders do not agree, I will seek assistance from other elders." The disciple''s statement left both elders genuinely shocked. Elder Howard incredulously asked his disciple, "Do you even know what you are saying? Are you really considering severing ties with me for this reason? If you do that, you will not receive any help from me in the future. Moreover, the two of us will become enemies! Do you truly believe you can bear the consequences? Don''t act out of impulse!" Elder Howard appreciated his disciple greatly, and he hoped that his disciple would not cut ties with him. At that moment, Elder Kent merely stood by with a gloomy expression, watching the exchange between Elder Howard and his disciple. "Master, of course, I won''t sever ties with you. But I feel that this plan has nothing to do with me anymore. Therefore, I see no reason to stay here. If you truly wish to sever ties with me, I have no other choice. I am determined to withdraw from this operation," Howard''s disciple replied firmly. After hearing this, both elders finally realized that their persuasion would not succeed. Elder Howard nodded. "If that''s the case, then you can withdraw from this operation. Taking some time to rest is fine. This way, you can perform better in future endeavors." Elder Kent then spoke up, "In any case, your previous plan was successful. We will remember your contributions. After the operation succeeds, we will definitely reward you accordingly." Since both elders had spoken so, Howard''s disciple saw no reason to remain. "Since both elders have said this, I will take my leave to rest! I wish you both success in your plans!" After saying this, Howard''s disciple quickly left without looking back. At this moment, Elder Kent spoke to Elder Howard in a very ominous tone, "If I were you, I wouldn''t let him off so easily! I will never allow my disciple to betray me!" Elder Kent was genuinely furious. He had not expected Howard''s disciple to dare refuse his proposal. If Elder Howard had not been present, Elder Kent might have killed Howard''s disciple on the spot. Upon hearing Elder Kent''s words, Elder Howard sighed heavily. "If he wants to rest, let him. We shouldn''t let him affect our mood! What we need to do now is to continue pushing forward with the plan! Since we have already captured James and Nick, we should continue our efforts to capture Irving and Aron. If we can eliminate all four of them together, our operation will be a complete success." Chapter 246: The Risk-Taking Irving As soon as Benjamin received the call from Irving, he rushed to the castle area in the shelter game with the utmost urgency. When he arrived at the castle, he found only James''s subordinates and some members of the Angel Guild. With a very anxious tone, Benjamin asked the members of the Angel Guild, "Where are Irving and Aron right now? I need to find them immediately!" "Who are you? I don''t know you, so I can''t tell you Mr. Irving''s or Captain Aron''s whereabouts," one of the Angel Guild members replied, remaining quite cautious. He merely sized up Benjamin without revealing the location of Irving and Aron. Benjamin felt a bit more anxious. "I''m here to help them. Are you a new member of the Angel Guild? Don''t you recognize me? I''m the manager of the security department at Ocean Group! I''m also the president of the Ocean Group Guild!" Although Benjamin''s expression remained unchanged, his tone clearly conveyed his urgency. Despite Benjamin''s declaration, the Angel Guild member still did not answer his question. "I can''t verify your true identity. However, there''s no need for you to panic; I will take you to our elder of the Angel Guild right away." Under the guidance of the Angel Guild member, Benjamin quickly found Anna. Upon seeing Benjamin, Anna''s expression changed significantly. Although Irving and Aron had not shared much information with Anna, she immediately sensed that something was off regarding their situation after meeting Benjamin. "Did Irving send you here?" Anna asked Benjamin directly. Benjamin nodded. "I need to find Irving and Aron right now! You must know where they are, right?" In response to Benjamin''s inquiry, Anna replied straightforwardly, "I can quickly locate Aron, but I have one condition: I must accompany you!" Anna''s response made Benjamin hesitate slightly. When he received Irving''s plea for help, Irving had specifically requested that Benjamin come alone. He was concerned that having Anna join him might disrupt Irving''s plans. While Benjamin was still pondering, Anna directly called Aron. "Benjamin is here with me, and I want to head to where you are together. What do you think?" Anna knew that Aron and Irving were in the same location, so if Aron agreed to her idea, it would also mean that Irving was on board as well. On the other end of the phone, Aron immediately gave a positive response. "You can come with Benjamin! After all, having an extra person means more strength! Plus, I believe your abilities are sufficient to handle the threat from the Night Blades!" After receiving Aron''s response, Anna smiled at Benjamin. "Let''s get going quickly! We can''t waste any more time!" Thus, Anna and Benjamin made their way to where Aron and Irving were situated around the castle. Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Aron and Irving were observing a trap set by the Night Blades. Although the trap was not particularly complex, it contained powerful dark forces. Irving and his team did not need to worry about the threat posed by these dark forces, but others who were not as strong would certainly fall victim to them. "How''s it going? Have you managed to neutralize some of the Night Blades'' threats?" Benjamin hurriedly asked the two upon seeing them. Irving remained silent, while Aron shook his head gravely. "What''s wrong? This trap doesn''t seem very complicated. Do you really need to observe it for so long?" Anna asked, a bit puzzled. In Anna''s view, the trap in front of Aron and Irving should have been easy to clear. They didn''t need to spend so much time studying it. The most important thing right now was to find the members of the Night Blades. As long as they could eliminate the Night Blades, the crisis they faced would be resolved. Upon hearing Anna''s words, Irving turned his head, a wry smile on his face. "A trap may indeed be easy to clear, but there are a lot of similar traps around the castle. And these similar traps have some structural differences. This has made it impossible for us to clear them quickly. Moreover, these traps are located along the transportation routes for materials, which means our speed in building defense infrastructure around the castle has been severely impacted." Irving''s explanation made Anna and Benjamin finally understand why he was so worried. "What do you think we should do? We can''t clear one trap at a time, can we? I assume you must have a plan in mind; otherwise, you wouldn''t have called me over," Benjamin asked Irving in a very calm tone. Irving nodded. "I do have a plan in mind. However, it carries a bit of risk. So I want to proceed only after I have your agreement." After Irving said this, Anna, Aron, and Benjamin immediately responded. "As members of the Angel Guild, Aron and I won''t oppose it. Our duty as the Angel Guild is to fight against the Night Blades. Even if we encounter danger, we will not back down," Anna stated firmly, with Aron nodding heavily in agreement. Benjamin then chimed in, "We have already faced many dangers before, so dangerous situations have become commonplace for us. Moreover, the safety of the castle is crucial for all of us, so I will definitely give it my all." With the three of them giving their affirmative responses, Irving proceeded to outline his plan. "My plan is actually quite straightforward. I will willingly step into a more complex trap, and the members of the Night Blades will surely take that opportunity to launch an attack on me. All you need to do is to attack the Night Blades members as soon as you spot them. If you think that attacking the Night Blades directly might not yield much information, then you can just follow them in secret. I can also pretend to be under their control." Irving''s plan indeed posed significant risks, most of which would fall squarely on him. After hearing this, Benjamin, Aron, and Anna all felt that Irving should not put himself in such a dangerous position. "If your intention is simply to step into the trap and pretend to be caught, then the risks might not be too severe. However, if you actually get captured by the Night Blades, I believe they will do everything in their power to kill you quickly. At that point, the risks would be far too great. I think we should launch an attack on the Night Blades the moment they appear. As long as we can eliminate the Night Blades members, they won''t be able to stop us from constructing the defense infrastructure," Benjamin calmly analyzed the risks that Irving might encounter in his plan. He felt the risks were excessively high and hoped Irving would consider a safer strategy. Although Anna and Aron did not speak up, they both agreed with Benjamin''s perspective. After hearing Benjamin''s words, Irving replied with a hint of exasperation in his tone. "I know you all mean well. But the situation is very urgent. I need to take some risks to ensure our plans succeed. And I''m willing to take those risks. Don''t forget, our previous operations were successful because I dared to put myself in danger! Plus, I have great confidence in my abilities! Even if I were to be captured by the Night Blades, I believe I could break free at a critical moment." After firmly stating his position, Irving locked eyes with the three of them. "You need to give me an answer right away because I''m about to put my plan into action." Irving did not intend to give the others more time to think, as he felt their window of opportunity was closing fast. Aron and Anna hesitated slightly. They wanted to support Irving''s idea, but felt they shouldn''t be the first to voice their agreement. After all, there had been some conflicts between the Angel Guild and Irving before, and they worried that endorsing Irving''s dangerous plan might lead him to harbor negative thoughts. In the midst of Aron and Anna''s silence, Benjamin stepped forward. "Since you''ve made your decision, I will definitely support you!" Benjamin had great trust in Irving. He believed that Irving''s plans had rarely gone awry. After receiving Benjamin''s confirmation, Irving turned his gaze to Aron and Anna. Now that Benjamin had voiced his support, Aron and Anna felt they could no longer remain silent. "We also agree with your plan!" With the affirmation from all three, a smile spread across Irving''s face. "Let''s get started immediately! I believe our plan is foolproof! Anna will accompany me, while Aron and Benjamin will move around the perimeter!" Under Irving''s command, the four of them sprang into action. The reason Irving wanted to work with Anna was to prevent the Night Blades from growing suspicious of what was about to happen. If Irving teamed up with Benjamin or Aron, they could provide substantial help if he ran into danger. Since Anna''s strength was not on par with Benjamin and Aron, she wouldn''t be able to assist Irving in escaping a dangerous situation. As Irving and the others took action, members of the Night Blades were also preparing for their next move. Elders Howard and Kent had devised a particularly nefarious plan. They intended to place James and Nick into a trap. This way, if Irving wanted to rescue them, he would have to risk stepping into the trap himself. Chapter 247: One for One The two elders of the Night Blades set a trap by the edge of a lake, 15 kilometers away from the castle. To ensure that the trap could effectively ensnare Irving in an inescapable predicament, the elders also laid out several supplementary traps around the main one. Elder Howard spread a mist imbued with dark power around the lake. This ensured that even if Irving and his companions acted together, the mist would separate them into different areas. Once Irving was lured into the trap alone, escaping would become exceedingly difficult for him. "Our plan is already halfway successful; now we just need to see how Irving will respond. However, I believe he will never abandon his allies," Elder Kent said, casting a cold glance at James and Nick, who were restrained nearby. Elder Howard nodded slowly in agreement. "You''re right. Irving truly won''t abandon his allies. It''s precisely for this reason that we were able to set such an inescapable trap for him." After this exchange, both Night Blades elders burst into laughter. Continue your journey with m.vl-em,py-r While the members of the Night Blades were setting up their traps, Irving and his companions were also on the move. Irving and Anna quickly noticed the unusual situation around the lake. Upon seeing the dark mist, Irving immediately made a judgment. "If I''m not mistaken, there should be a trap waiting for me at the edge of the lake. I think it''s best if you don''t come with me any further." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anna felt a twinge of dissatisfaction at Irving''s words. "While it''s true that I''m not as powerful as Aron or Benjamin, I still believe I can be of help to you. Let me continue on with you!" Anna felt that Irving was underestimating her capabilities. Although she acknowledged that she wasn''t as strong as the others, she considered herself to be quite observant. She could notice details that others might overlook. Reluctantly conceding to Anna''s insistence, Irving agreed to let her accompany him as they moved forward together. However, before stepping into the mist, Irving called Aron and Benjamin over. At that moment, Aron and Benjamin were about 10 kilometers away from the lake. They could reach Irving''s side in just a few minutes, but neither of them chose to do so. They understood that if they rushed to Irving''s aid, it could complicate his plan. "Even though Irving called us over, we should stick to the original plan," Benjamin confidently told Aron. "Irving''s recent actions might just be a ruse to confuse others." Aron still felt a bit uncertain, but ultimately chose to trust Benjamin''s judgment. After all, Benjamin had teamed up with Irving more frequently, and he would never betray him. Meanwhile, Irving and Anna waited in the mist but did not see Aron and Benjamin arrive. Anna''s mood soured slightly. "Why haven''t they come yet? Don''t they plan to support us?" In response to Anna''s inquiry, Irving spoke softly. "Perhaps they''ve run into some trouble. We''ve waited long enough. Since they can''t make it, we should move into the mist." With that, Irving stepped directly into the fog. The moment he entered, the connection between him and Anna was severed. However, Irving didn''t panic too much; he had anticipated this situation. Anna, on the other hand, was quite alarmed but had no way to contact Irving. They continued to advance through the mist. Ultimately, Irving and Anna reached the edge of the lake almost simultaneously. There, they spotted James, who was bound and restrained. The moment Anna saw James, she intended to rush over to break the seals on him. But Irving immediately stopped her. "Don''t go over there! If you approach now, you won''t just fail to save James¡ªyou''ll put yourself in danger." Just as Irving finished speaking, Elder Howard''s voice echoed from the mist. "You''re absolutely right. We''ve set up very powerful traps around James. If you dare to step into the trap, you will be severely injured. But if you don''t step into the trap, you won''t be able to save James! This is a difficult choice for you. Will you stand by and watch your ally die? Irving, will you do that?" As Elder Howard asked his final question, he finally emerged from the mist. Elder Howard smiled as he looked at Irving and Anna, waiting for their response. Irving coldly replied, "Do you really think I would believe what you''re saying? No matter what decision I make, you will be our enemy! So even if I go to save James, you will use that opportunity to strike us down!" In response to Irving''s words, Elder Howard maintained his smile. "The term ''strike you down'' isn''t entirely accurate. We were never friends to begin with, so I have no obligation to help you in your time of crisis. However, if you choose to join the Night Blades, we can wipe the slate clean! After all, we need strong individuals like you in the Night Blades!" Howard''s statement left Irving somewhat puzzled. He couldn''t immediately determine whether Howard was speaking the truth or lying. The Night Blades had previously tried to recruit him, but Irving had outright refused. If Elder Howard was willing to recruit him again, Irving could use this opportunity to mislead the Night Blades'' judgment. Perhaps he could successfully help James and Nick escape their predicament. However, Irving was concerned that Howard was merely deceiving him. After all, he had already fought several rounds against the Night Blades and had inflicted significant losses upon them. Irving didn''t believe they would choose to accept him. While Irving was deep in thought, Elder Howard approached James. "James is indeed not a very powerful person. However, I can convert him into part of the mist. Once he''s transformed into the mist, he will be completely dead." As Howard spoke, James''s body gradually became transparent. A look of intense pain spread across James''s face. Both Irving and Anna could see that James was slowly being transformed into the mist. In this critical moment, Irving shouted loudly at Elder Howard, "What do you want me to do? If you want me to join the Night Blades, I will join the Night Blades right now!" Upon hearing this, Elder Howard burst into laughter. "Hahaha! You can''t really believe I was trying to recruit you, can you? What I just said was simply to deceive you. However, if you genuinely want to save him, I can offer you a chance. I have always operated on the principle of fair trade, so if you want to save him, you must exchange one for one." After finishing his statement, Elder Howard turned his gaze toward Anna. Elder Howard''s meaning was quite straightforward: if Irving wanted to save James, he would have to hand Anna over to him. However, Howard knew that Irving would never agree to such a demand. Thus, the purpose of his statement was merely to provoke Irving. He hoped that through Irving''s anger, he would launch a reckless attack, giving Howard the opportunity to lure him into a real trap. Although there was a thick mist surrounding the lake, the dark powers within it did not possess strong offensive capabilities. Howard could only rely on this mist to gradually erode Irving and Anna. However, the process of erosion would take a considerable amount of time. Howard believed it was impossible for him to complete the erosion before Irving noticed his actions. Howard''s words only fueled the anger of both Anna and Irving. While Anna was furious, she also felt some concern. Although she believed her status in Irving''s heart should be higher than James''s, she lacked sufficient confidence. After all, the Angel Guild had previously clashed with Irving, and it was conceivable that Irving might abandon Anna, a member of the Angel Guild, to save James. Just as Anna was caught in her worries, Irving slowly spoke up. "Do you think I would agree to your proposal?" Elder Howard replied coldly, "If you don''t accept my offer, you won''t be able to save him." Irving smiled and said, "Fine, I can agree to your proposal right now." Both Anna and Elder Howard were taken aback by Irving''s response. "Are you really planning to exchange that person next to you for James?" Howard asked incredulously. Irving shook his head. "I won''t use Anna to trade for James. What I mean is, I will exchange myself for James!" Howard and Anna were both even more shocked by Irving''s declaration. Anna hadn''t expected that Irving would be willing to take such a significant risk to save James. Meanwhile, Howard, though surprised, was quickly analyzing the situation. He thought that if Irving truly went through with this, it might be an opportunity to eliminate him once and for all. After a moment of hesitation, Howard slowly said, "If you''ve made up your mind, I can agree to your proposal! Now, come here slowly. During your approach, you must drop all of your weapons!" Though Howard agreed to Irving''s proposal, he remained highly cautious. He knew that Irving was a very cunning individual. Irving nodded and then handed his weapons over to Anna. Under the watchful eyes of Anna and Elder Howard, he slowly walked toward Howard and James''s location. Chapter 248: I Am More Cunning Than You Elder Howard smiled as he watched Irving approach him and James step by step. Irving was about to step into the trap he had meticulously set. Once Irving entered the trap, Howard could manipulate the surrounding mist to completely seal him in. Although James couldn''t take any action, he was still able to think. As Irving drew closer, James became increasingly anxious. He was well aware of the conspiracy involving Elder Howard and Elder Kent. He wanted to give Irving some hints, so he tried hard to move his eyes. When Anna noticed the movement of James''s eyes, she immediately realized that this was all part of the Night Blades'' scheme. Without wasting any time, Anna shouted toward Irving, "Stop! Don''t go any further! This is all a plot by the Night Blades! They are extremely cunning, and negotiating with them is pointless!" Her words infuriated Elder Howard. He shot a fierce glare at Anna. Undeterred, Anna glared back at him with equal ferocity. "You don''t need to persuade him any further! I have made my decision, and I will not back down!" Irving, however, did not change his mind because of Anna''s warning. He walked to within about ten meters of Elder Howard and James. "Now it''s time for you to fulfill your promise! Since our previous agreement was one for one, you should release James now!" Irving was fully aware that Elder Howard had set a trap, so he would not take another step forward as long as the other side showed no intention of releasing James. Elder Howard''s expression wavered slightly. Although Irving was close enough, he felt it was still not safe enough to activate his trap. He needed Irving to come just a bit closer to ensure that the trap he had set would definitely capture him. After pondering for a moment, Elder Howard made his decision. "In that case, I will release James directly! But before I do, I must warn you not to entertain any inappropriate thoughts! If you think you can use this opportunity to back out after I release James, I will certainly kill him. And you will pay the corresponding price!" Elder Howard issued a stern warning to Irving before releasing James. Irving said with a hint of impatience, "If you have no confidence in your own strength, then don''t negotiate with me! If you don''t release James, I won''t take another step forward. So make your decision now! If you keep wasting time, I won''t engage in any negotiations with you!" Read the full story on m-vl-em-py-r Under Irving''s pressure, Elder Howard quickly made a decision. He released James immediately. The moment the seal around James was lifted, he jumped up from the chair. He shouted at Irving, "You''ve been tricked! You can''t move forward any longer; there''s a trap waiting for you just ahead!" James''s words caused the expressions of everyone present to change dramatically. Upon hearing this, Anna grew even more anxious. She hurriedly said to Irving, "James just said there''s a trap ahead! You shouldn''t go any further!" Elder Howard was also very anxious at this moment. He shouted fiercely at Irving, "If you back out now, I can still capture James! Even though I''ve lifted the seal on him, he can''t move too far away from me!" As soon as Elder Howard finished speaking, James let out a painful howl. He suddenly realized that the mist around him was seeping into his body. As the mist permeated, James''s pain receptors were fully activated. "Enough! You all don''t need to say anything more!" Irving shouted angrily. His words silenced Anna, James, and Elder Howard instantly. "You two don''t need to persuade me any further; I will definitely honor the agreement between Elder Howard and myself. I will go to his side," Irving firmly rejected Anna and James''s pleas. Then he turned his gaze toward Elder Howard and said coldly, "Don''t push your luck! How dare you harm my ally in front of me? Are you not afraid that I might lose my temper and kill you?" In response to Irving''s inquiry, Elder Howard quickly replied, "As long as you keep our agreement, I won''t harm your ally. If you don''t uphold your end, then I will harm him." After saying this, Elder Howard ceased his attack on James. Irving took a few steps forward until he was very close to James and Elder Howard. Elder Howard could activate the trap at any moment, but he still thought it would be better to wait a little longer. "I''m now very close to you. Shouldn''t you release my companion?" Irving asked coldly, just two steps away from Elder Howard. Elder Howard nodded, "You just need to take one more step forward, and I will release James!" "Alright! I hope you keep your promise!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving stepped forward, and with that step, he entered the very center of the trap. At this point, Elder Howard could activate the trap immediately, but he pretended to release James instead. Once freed from Elder Howard''s control, James quickly rushed to Anna''s side. "Don''t hesitate! Attack him now! That way, you won''t be affected by the trap he set!" James immediately proposed what he thought was the best solution. However, Irving did not follow his advice. Instead, he continued to smile as he walked two more steps forward. Now, Irving was just inches away from Elder Howard. The smile on Elder Howard''s face became radiant. "You should have listened to your companion''s advice. You have completely stepped into my trap. You have utterly failed!" As he spoke, Elder Howard manipulated the mist surrounding the lake, causing it to rapidly gather around himself. A solid seal composed of mist generated by dark powers enveloped them both. Elder Howard had a strong command over the mist, so he didn''t believe it would pose any threat to him. Despite the sudden turn of events, Irving maintained a remarkably calm expression. "Did you really think your plan was successful? Did you honestly believe I wouldn''t notice the trap you secretly set?" Irving''s rhetorical question caused the smile on Elder Howard''s face to vanish quickly. The reason Irving showed no signs of tension might be due to one of two possibilities. The first reason could be that Irving did not realize just how powerful the seal made of mist around him was. The second reason might be that Irving had already devised a way to break free. Irving did not leave Elder Howard in confusion for long. He directly pulled out his [Staff of Calamity]. "I don''t know if you''ve heard of the name Taikoo Flame Pearl. If you have, you should know that the Taikoo Flame Pearl also possesses the ability to manipulate mist." The moment Irving said this, the mist surrounding them quickly gathered at the top of his staff. As a large amount of mist and dark energy converged, it formed a deep blue gemstone. "You think you are clever and cunning enough! I must tell you, I am much smarter and more cunning than you! The trap you set will not ensnare me; instead, I can use your own trap to successfully ensnare you!" As soon as Irving''s words fell, he swung his staff forcefully toward Elder Howard. In response to the sudden attack, Elder Howard entered a misty state. However, he soon realized that his body could not fully convert into mist. A look of extreme shock crossed Howard''s face, but he had no time to respond. Irving''s staff struck his face with tremendous force, instantly tearing Elder Howard''s body to shreds. The mist surrounding Howard disappeared in an instant. With Howard''s disappearance, the trap he had previously set also completely failed. "You are indeed smarter than I imagined; you even set up an escape route for yourself!" Although Elder Howard had vanished, Irving knew that he was not truly eliminated. A passage appeared where Howard had just stood, indicating that he had escaped through it. Even though Elder Howard had successfully fled, this was not bad news for Irving. Howard would undoubtedly inform the other members of Night Blades about what had just happened. This meant that Night Blades would fear Irving even more. Perhaps afterward, he wouldn''t need to engage in direct combat with the members of Night Blades; he could simply intimidate them with his reputation. While Irving was contemplating this, Anna and James quickly ran to his side. Anna, slightly surprised, asked Irving, "You defeated Elder Howard so easily? Was he really that easy to deal with? Why didn''t you strike directly before?" Irving smiled and shook his head. "I didn''t eliminate Elder Howard; I merely drove him back temporarily. Moreover, I have just resolved a complex trap. Elder Howard and the other members of Night Blades must have set up more traps around here. I could only seize control of the traps by utilizing the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. It was only after that that I could use the trap to defeat Elder Howard. All of this required a long time to plan. If I had engaged Elder Howard directly without any preparation, I might not have been able to defeat him so easily." Irving remained very humble, acknowledging that his earlier success was merely a result of his cleverness. Chapter 249: Finding a Better Method After Irving explained how he had defeated Elder Howard, Aron and Benjamin finally arrived at his side. Although Aron and Benjamin hadn''t witnessed the recent battle between Irving and Elder Howard, they could sense the lingering dark energy in the air. Benjamin directly asked Irving, "You must have successfully defeated a Night Blades elder, right? From the dark energy left behind, I can tell that even if this elder wasn''t eliminated, he has suffered significant injuries." Irving smiled and nodded. "You''re right. In the recent battle, I managed to seriously injure Elder Howard. However, I believe we need to switch to a better method for our next actions. The Night Blades won''t let us rescue Nick easily! They will undoubtedly take him to a location that is harder for us to find." Irving''s words caused the expressions of the four people in front of him to turn grim. As members of the Angel Guild, Aron and Anna were naturally very concerned about Nick''s situation. Although James was not a member of the Angel Guild, he felt responsible for the situation due to his earlier mistakes. Therefore, he was also eager to rescue Nick as soon as possible. The only person who seemed somewhat relaxed was Benjamin. However, Benjamin was there to assist Irving, and if they failed to rescue Nick, he wouldn''t have completed his mission to help Irving. "What should we do? I can''t think of a better method. If you have an idea, just tell us," Anna said after contemplating for a while and ultimately giving up. She felt that the information they had was insufficient, and she knew her own abilities weren''t particularly strong, so she needed help from others. Naturally, the person most likely to have a solution was Irving. After Anna spoke, James, Aron, and Benjamin all turned their gazes toward Irving at the same time, all of them feeling that only Irving could come up with a better plan. "Since you all haven''t thought of any other methods, let me share my idea with you," Irving said with a smile, and then he led the other four back to the castle. The group was slightly puzzled by Irving''s actions. In their view, they should have been searching for Nick''s whereabouts around the castle. Even if Nick had possibly been taken away by members of the Night Blades, they would likely have left some traces nearby. Once inside the castle, Irving methodically arranged for the construction of the defense infrastructure. This approach only added to the confusion of the others. Eventually, James could no longer maintain his silence and directly asked Irving, "What exactly is your plan? Are you really not going to rescue Nick? I believe Nick is quite strong and could provide us with significant help in the upcoming battles." In response to James''s inquiry, Irving slowly countered, "When did I ever say that I wouldn''t go rescue him? I will definitely bring him back. However, we mustn''t rush. I believe the Night Blades are closely monitoring our situation right now. Moreover, they likely have spies in the castle. We need to confuse the Night Blades'' spies and make them think that we don''t care about Nick." The moment Irving mentioned spies, James''s expression suddenly darkened. He realized that the spies hiding around the castle were most likely among his subordinates. "We need to find the spies! Once we do, I will make them pay a heavy price!" James said angrily in front of everyone. Irving felt that James didn''t need to be that upset. "Of course, we need to find the spies, but we shouldn''t be in such a hurry. We must act as if we don''t care about Nick. This will force the Night Blades into a state of confusion. They won''t just give up, so they will continue to probe for information. At that point, we can use their actions to detect their vulnerabilities." Irving''s operational plan was actually quite simple: to observe coldly. As long as he didn''t take any action, the Night Blades would undoubtedly become very curious. If they sent someone to scout Irving, he could take the opportunity to capture their spy. Although Irving''s plan was somewhat passive, others saw it as the most reasonable course of action. Even Aron and Anna from the Angel Guild believed it was the plan most likely to succeed. "Although I really want to rescue Nick as soon as possible, I agree with Irving''s plan," Aron said hesitantly to the group. As the leader of the Angel Guild, Aron felt immense pressure when he spoke these words. Anna quickly added, "I think this is the best method! So none of us need to feel too guilty!" Her words were meant to persuade both Aron and James. Since the members of the Angel Guild believed that Irving''s plan had no issues, the others naturally refrained from voicing any objections. Thus, Irving led everyone in speeding up the construction of the defense infrastructure around the castle. The Night Blades'' spies, of course, relayed this information. Upon receiving the news, the other members of the Night Blades fell into a state of confusion. The two elders of the Night Blades were at a loss regarding what to do next. Although Elder Howard had successfully returned, he had sustained serious injuries and could not provide much assistance to the Night Blades moving forward. The next course of action for the Night Blades was entirely entrusted to Elder Kent. Elder Kent''s approach was completely different from Elder Howard''s; he believed that as members of the Night Blades, they should take the initiative and strike first. "It seems that Irving doesn''t care at all about Nick''s fate. So we can''t use Nick as bait to provoke Irving into attacking us. We must change our strategy; we need to take the initiative and attack Irving!" Elder Kent declared his plan in front of the Night Blades members. However, after he laid out this plan, not a single member of the Night Blades voiced their support. They all felt that the risks associated with this plan were far too great. Whether attacking Irving''s shelter or the castle he had chosen, the Night Blades were bound to suffer heavy losses. "Why is no one speaking? Do you all think my plan is impossible to succeed? If you believe this plan cannot work, then how about proposing a better one?" Elder Kent said, his frustration evident. In his view, it was unacceptable that others couldn''t think of a better method and were unwilling to execute his plan. This was the last situation Elder Kent wanted to encounter. Discover tales on m-vl-em,pyr "Make a decision quickly! If you don''t want to act according to my plan, then feel free to exit the Night Blades," Elder Kent stated boldly, shocking everyone present. "One cannot simply exit the Night Blades. Anyone who chooses to leave will surely be eliminated by the special operations team within the Night Blades!" a squad leader of the Night Blades quietly reminded him. Elder Kent turned his gaze toward the squad leader. "Since you''re willing to speak, then tell me, do you support my plan?" Faced with Elder Kent''s threat, the squad leader of the Night Blades could only helplessly respond, "I can''t think of a better plan, but I do feel that your plan is a bit too risky." "Alright, you don''t need to say any more! Since you can''t come up with a perfect plan, let''s go with mine!" Elder Kent insisted, forcing the members of the Night Blades to follow his lead. The offensive plan devised by Elder Kent was to directly attack Irving''s shelter. Although Irving had already patched many of the shelter''s defense vulnerabilities, the shelter itself was inherently easy to attack. No matter how many defensive infrastructures there were, the shelter still needed players from the shelter game to defend it. With Irving having taken everyone to the castle''s perimeter, it meant that there weren''t enough personnel available to defend the shelter. Despite the high risks associated with Kent''s approach, he had considered many factors before formulating his action plan. Elder Kent was not a reckless person; he was simply hot-tempered. Beneath his fiery exterior, however, he was also quite cunning and deceitful. There were many others within the Night Blades with similar temperaments, though their strength did not match his. After making his decision, Elder Kent and the members of the Night Blades prepared for the final preparations. This operation was crucial for them, so they would take all the weapons they had. Elder Kent specifically retrieved a rare weapon from his vault. This weapon could deal significant damage to any enemy, and he was able to conceal it in a place where no one would notice. Once all preparations were complete, Elder Kent gathered the members of the Night Blades together. "I know you are all feeling very anxious right now. But you shouldn''t worry too much, because our operation is bound to succeed. Irving and his companions are at the castle, which means the defenses of his shelter are quite lax. We only need to destroy the outer defensive infrastructure of Irving''s shelter. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There''s no need for us to go all in for a single decisive strike! The resources we have in the Night Blades far exceed those of Irving! We can engage him in a war of attrition!" After finishing his speech, Elder Kent led the members of the Night Blades into action. Although Elder Howard did not join Kent in this operation, he still provided some assistance by using the fog to sever the communication channels between Irving''s shelter and the castle. Chapter 250: Unusual Circumstances Deep Within the Castle Elder Kent''s plan was meticulously crafted. He not only intended to lead his subordinates to attack Irving''s shelter but also mobilized other forces controlled by the Night Blades. These forces would serve to restrain Irving''s allies simultaneously with Kent''s actions. To increase the probability of success for the upcoming operation, Elder Kent even borrowed some extremely powerful weapons from other Elders of the Night Blades. One of these weapons had never been known to any force outside of the Night Blades. Elder Kent was filled with confidence about this operation. However, he also understood that he needed to remain vigilant until he achieved success. "We cannot expose our operational plans! Therefore, before we launch an attack on Irving''s shelter, we must ensure that all intelligence remains strictly confidential," Elder Kent said to his subordinates in a very serious tone. The other members of the Night Blades naturally recognized the critical importance of this operation. They all nodded solemnly in agreement. As Elder Kent made the final preparations for the impending operation, Irving was inside the castle, helping others rapidly construct the defense infrastructure. With Irving''s assistance, the defense infrastructure around the castle was nearly complete. The outermost layer of defense consisted of a series of magical attack towers. These towers could unleash powerful spells at a distance when under attack. Although these spells posed little threat to the formidable members of the Night Blades, they could effectively hinder the advance of ordinary Night Blades members. Surrounding the magical attack towers were two moats, within which James had set a series of traps. While setting these traps, James had specifically studied the trap-setting techniques of the Night Blades. Not only did James place the traps in hard-to-detect locations, but he also incorporated additional puzzles within them. If any member of the Night Blades fell into these traps, they would find themselves ensnared by these riddles. Beyond the moats stood a defensive wall. While this wall appeared unremarkable at first glance, its solidity was beyond imagination. Even if the Night Blades brandished their most powerful weapons, they would be unable to destroy this defensive wall. The main defenses around the castle were nearing completion, and Irving no longer needed to urge others to expedite the construction of the defense infrastructure as he had before. He called Aron, James, and Benjamin to his side. "Our defense infrastructure is almost finished, and we can leave the remaining finishing touches to the others. What we need to discuss now is the tactics we should employ during the shelter relocation process." As soon as Irving spoke these words, the expressions on the faces of the three men in front of him turned serious. "Relocating the shelter is crucial for all of us. Therefore, we must commit our full strength from the start of the operation. I plan to assign the Green Ivy Group and the Ocean Group to defend the castle, while the members of the Angel Guild must accompany me to ensure the safety of the shelter relocation." Irving''s plan marked a significant shift from their previous discussions. He felt that while James and Benjamin were not weak, their subordinates were not particularly reliable. The members of the Angel Guild, on the other hand, had consistently proven to be trustworthy. Although Aron''s subordinates were not significantly stronger than those of James and Benjamin, they had the ability to remain calm in the face of a crisis. Upon hearing Irving''s words, James and Benjamin exchanged glances. James stepped forward and said to Irving, "Why have you changed our previous plan? Shouldn''t we be the ones ensuring the safety of the shelter relocation? I believe we can definitely accomplish this task. Even though I recently fell into a trap set by the Night Blades, that was unavoidable. The Night Blades have been preparing for that trap for a long time, and no one could have avoided it." James spoke with a hint of urgency in his tone. He felt that Irving''s change in plans implied a lack of trust in him. Benjamin remained silent, but it was clear that he strongly agreed with James''s viewpoint. Additionally, Benjamin''s impression of Aron had not improved. He had always felt that Aron would not genuinely cooperate with them. Therefore, during their previous operations, Benjamin kept a close watch on Aron''s actions, ready to strike at any sign of betrayal. After listening to James, Irving responded in a gentle tone, "I recognize your abilities. However, I hope you understand that your subordinates have not received professional training. The members of the Angel Guild have all undergone rigorous training. Without this preparation, they may not respond well in a crisis. That''s why I made this decision." Irving''s explanation did not convince James. However, James chose not to say anything further, as he knew that continuing to argue would be pointless. "All of you prepare according to my new plan. The specific time for the shelter relocation is set for five days from now! Once the relocation begins, we absolutely cannot stop for any reason!" Irving stated the exact timing for the shelter relocation. James, Benjamin, and Aron did not express any objections. In fact, they felt that scheduling the relocation for five days later was already a cautious decision. If James and Aron had been in charge, they would have proposed moving the shelter two days earlier. "Since you all understand the detailed plan I''ve laid out, you should hurry back and prepare for the shelter relocation!" Irving wanted everyone to be ready for the impending plan. Therefore, he decided not to keep the three of them any longer, hoping they would arrange everything as quickly as possible. Thank you for reading on m v le_mpyr Not long after James, Benjamin, and Aron left, Nick rushed over to Irving, looking slightly panicked. "What''s wrong? Have you encountered another attack from the Night Blades?" Irving asked, noticing the alarmed expression on Nick''s face. Nick shook his head and lowered his voice as he replied, "I just heard strange noises coming from deep within the castle walls. It sounded like the roar of a beast!" Upon hearing Nick''s words, Irving''s expression changed dramatically. He looked at Nick with a hint of disbelief. Nick spoke earnestly, "I truly believe I didn''t mishear! The sound coming from deep within the castle is definitely the roar of a monster. Shouldn''t we take action immediately?" From Nick''s eyes and tone, Irving could tell he was not lying. So, he quickly scanned the surroundings. After confirming that no one else had heard Nick''s revelation, Irving said slowly, "You must not tell anyone else about this. The implications for the castle are significant. It''s best if we resolve this before others find out." After saying this, Irving led Nick into the castle. Although there were many people around the castle, their attention was focused on the defense infrastructure. Irving and Nick''s actions went unnoticed by anyone. Upon arriving at the central hall of the castle, Irving immediately activated a downward teleportation lift. "We can use this lift to reach the deepest part of the castle. Once we''re there, we can thoroughly investigate whether the roar of a monster truly exists," he explained. Irving stepped into the lift, and Nick hurriedly followed him inside. The two of them remained silent during the descent, both feeling the immense pressure of the situation. The lift soon reached the castle''s depths, and the moment the doors opened, the sound of a monstrous roar echoed in their ears. Irving and Nick no longer needed to investigate further; they could confirm that there was indeed a monster lurking deep within the castle. However, the problem was that there seemed to be no further passage leading down from this point. Could it be that the monster was situated directly beneath the castle''s foundation? Both Irving and Nick wore grim expressions. Nevertheless, they did not give up; they were meticulously examining the deepest areas of the castle, hoping to find a way to descend further. After searching for a quarter of an hour, they had not discovered any passage leading to an underground area. Nick, feeling somewhat disheartened, suggested, "We should inform the others. They might be able to help us." In response to Nick''s urging, Irving shook his head. "We are already the most perceptive of everyone around the castle. If we can''t find a way to the underground, then it''s unlikely that others will be able to." Just as Irving finished speaking, he paused in a corner. He suddenly noticed something strange about the shadows in that area. Normally, this corner would be illuminated by a single beam of sunlight, meaning the shadows should all lean in the same direction. However, Irving observed that the shadows were chaotic, indicating that the corner was being lit by light from different directions. "I think I may have found a passage to the underground!" Irving said, turning to Nick with a smile. Before Nick could react, Irving raised his staff and struck the wall of the corner forcefully. The moment the staff made contact with the wall, a loud bang resonated through the air. Following this, the sound of gears turning echoed from within the wall, and a door slowly emerged from it. This door was constructed entirely from anti-magic materials, which explained why they hadn''t been able to detect its presence earlier. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 251: The Lair of Dark Monsters Upon seeing the door constructed entirely from anti-magic materials, Irving and Nick displayed distinctly different expressions. Irving was filled with excitement, believing that finding this door meant he could finally access the underground area. This represented the opportunity to resolve the last remaining threat within the castle. His mood was therefore quite exhilarated. In stark contrast, Nick felt very uneasy. To him, anti-magic materials were incredibly rare and valuable. Even the Angel Guild would struggle to amass enough of these materials to create such a heavy door. Moreover, members of the Angel Guild generally believed that anti-magic materials were used to construct seals for magical formations. A door made entirely of anti-magic materials could very well be the core of a seal for a magical formation, which meant that opening it might unleash an exceptionally terrifying monster. "I think we should exercise more caution! There could be something extremely dangerous behind that door! Just the two of us might not be able to defeat whatever lies beyond it!" Nick urged. However, his warnings fell on deaf ears. Irving shook his head. "I understand your concerns, but the castle is the most critical area for us. We are about to relocate the shelter into the castle, and we need to eliminate all potential threats within it." After saying this, Irving stepped up to the door. He first tapped it lightly with his staff. When the staff made contact, there was no sound, indicating that the seal on the door was very strong. "Step back a few paces; I''m going to cast a powerful spell directly at this door," Irving instructed, ensuring Nick was in a safe position. Then, Irving used the **Staff of Calamity** to unleash a formidable Fireball. Enhanced by the Taikoo Flame Pearl and chaotic energy, the massive fireball hurtled towards the door made entirely of anti-magic materials. The moment the fireball struck the door, all of its energy was absorbed by the door itself. Remarkably, the door showed no signs of change or damage. Seeing this, Irving couldn''t help but exclaim, "It seems the being that constructed this door must be incredibly powerful. My recent attack had no effect on it, which means this door cannot be opened easily." Hearing Irving''s words, Nick let out a slight sigh of relief. Since Irving couldn''t open the door, it meant they didn''t have to worry about the monsters lurking behind it. "In that case, let''s head back to the surface. With this door here, whatever monsters are behind it won''t pose a threat to us," Nick said as he walked toward the teleportation lift. However, Irving did not agree with Nick''s suggestion. He continued to stare at the door, deep in thought. After a moment, an alternative idea struck him. "Maybe we''ve been approaching this all wrong? Perhaps we shouldn''t try to force our way through the door?" Irving said with a smile as he turned to Nick. Nick was puzzled by Irving''s meaning and simply looked at him with a confused expression. Irving pulled out a vial containing werewolf blood from his pocket. "As far as I know, the Werewolf God possesses some degree of divine power. Could using werewolf blood activate the divine energy within the anti-magic materials? We might be able to open the door from the inside." After expressing his thoughts, Irving immediately set to work. The moment the werewolf blood dripped onto the door, it emitted a creaking sound. Then, to Irving''s delight, the door slowly began to open. However, there was no light beyond the door, and an eerie howling echoed from within. Stay informed via m-vl-em,pyr As the door swung open, Nick felt an overwhelming sense of danger in the atmosphere. He took several steps back and quickly retreated into the teleportation lift. "Don''t take any more risks! There must be something incredibly terrifying behind that door! Didn''t you hear those howls?" Nick urged, hoping to dissuade Irving from advancing further. But Nick''s pleas were in vain; Irving waved him off. "The monsters beyond that door could indeed pose a threat to us. That''s precisely why we need to take this opportunity to eliminate them!" With that, Irving stepped past the threshold of the door. Before long, his figure completely vanished into the darkness. Faced with this turn of events, Nick found himself at a loss for what to do next. Nick could have returned directly, but doing so would mean abandoning Irving. However, if he followed Irving into the unknown beyond the door, they were sure to encounter significant dangers. After a long internal struggle, Nick finally clenched his teeth and decided to follow Irving into the fray. "Wait for me! I''m willing to take this risk with you!" he shouted as he rushed towards the door. As he crossed the threshold, Nick suddenly felt the darkness around him encroaching, almost as if it were trying to consume him. This sensation reminded him of his earlier battle with Elder Howard. It became clear that the darkness behind the door was not merely the absence of light; it was a manifestation of dark power. In this oppressive darkness, Nick''s progress was agonizingly slow. However, it wasn''t long before he found Irving, who stood just a short distance ahead, staring blankly into the abyss. "Why are you stopping here? Is there really something terrifying ahead?" Nick whispered, lowering his voice. Irving glanced back at Nick, signaling him to be quiet. Seeing the gesture, Nick immediately silenced himself. He then turned to look in the direction Irving was observing. Amid the darkness, he could see faint glimmers of light. After careful examination, Nick realized those twinkling lights were the eyes of countless monsters. There were numerous creatures staring directly at him and Irving, their eyes fixed in their direction. In that instant, Nick felt his heart nearly stop. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry, I can ensure your safety. As long as we don''t make too much noise, they won''t attack us," Irving''s voice suddenly echoed in Nick''s mind. Nick was taken aback to find that Irving could communicate with him telepathically. He then began to respond mentally. "What should we do now? Are we supposed to retreat back outside the door? If we do that, I think they will definitely attack us." "You''re right, which is why I''m standing still," Irving replied, adding to Nick''s anxiety. "Let''s observe the surroundings for a moment. Maybe we can quickly find a way out from here. You''re correct; it''s incredibly dangerous beyond the door," Irving acknowledged. While Irving''s recognition of the threat did not offer much comfort to Nick, it did underscore the gravity of their situation. Both of them had already stepped into a highly dangerous area, and there was no need for further discussion. As Irving and Nick observed their surroundings, a massive creature was rapidly approaching from the depths of the darkness. The sound of the gigantic monster moving echoed ominously in the air. Both of their heart rates escalated simultaneously. They both knew that they were about to face unimaginable danger. At this critical moment, Irving quickly made a decision. "We can''t take on that behemoth! So immediately follow my orders! Run!" The instant he gave the command, Irving sprinted toward the door as fast as he could. Nick followed right behind him, matching his speed. As they fled, swarms of monsters surged toward them. Though the door wasn''t too far away, the monsters were closing in quickly. Just as Irving crossed through the doorway, one of the creatures reached the entrance. Faced with this dire situation, Irving had no choice but to throw a rare item he possessed into the area behind the door. A worn-out doll was cast into the darkness. Immediately, the movements of all the monsters slowed significantly. Taking advantage of this moment, Irving yanked Nick out of harm''s way. After pulling Nick through the door, they slammed it shut together. At that instant, Irving caught a glimpse of the massive creature approaching them. It was a spider-like monster, possessing an extraordinarily powerful dark force. The creatures they had just encountered were merely the offspring of this giant spider. The area behind the door was teeming with dark monsters. The depths of the castle had become a lair for these sinister beings. As Irving began to grasp the situation, the weight of pressure intensified. "Our next actions might very well fail. We''re not just up against the Night Blades; we also have to contend with the dark creatures lurking beneath the castle." Once they returned to safety, Irving couldn''t help but express his thoughts. Nick offered no response, as he hadn''t yet regained his composure. During their escape, Nick had witnessed horrendous scenes¡ªvisions of himself being torn apart by numerous dark monsters. Such terrifying imagery had struck a blow to his psyche, causing his movements to slow considerably as they neared the door. If it hadn''t been for Irving pulling him out, Nick would have already been devoured by the horde of dark creatures. "How are you holding up? If you''re feeling really bad, you should return to the real world to rest. We don''t need your help here for the moment," Irving suggested, noticing Nick''s deteriorating condition. He intended to send Nick back to the real world, where he could at least recover. Chapter 252: The Full-Scale Attack Officially Begins Nick accepted Irving''s suggestion and chose to return to the real world. After Nick left, Irving made his way back to the upper levels of the castle, where he encountered Aron and Benjamin once again. It seemed that Aron and Benjamin were in the midst of a heated argument. Despite just having faced a significant threat, Irving walked up to them. "What''s going on? It looks like you two are having a pretty intense disagreement," he said. Upon Irving''s arrival, Aron and Benjamin ceased their arguing. Aron spoke with a slightly irritated tone. "We were in the process of rapidly constructing the defense infrastructure. Almost all of it had been completed, with just a few finishing touches left to do. But then he suddenly appeared and told us to stop working on the defense infrastructure. I don''t understand why he would do that, and I don''t know if he was acting on your orders." Aron''s words puzzled Irving. He turned his gaze to Benjamin. "Why did you do that? I didn''t give you any orders to halt the construction of the defense infrastructure." Upon hearing Irving''s question, Benjamin wore a slightly aggrieved expression. "I didn''t intend to stop them from continuing their work. I just thought their approach to the final stages of constructing the defense infrastructure was a bit too rough. They didn''t collect all the valuable materials properly. They buried the useless materials in a pit underground. Once those valuable materials are buried, it could lead to other issues. Some of those materials possess strong powers. If buried underground, their power could seep into other areas, making the entire castle even more dangerous. I just hoped they could handle the unused valuable materials more carefully." After listening to Benjamin''s explanation, Irving finally understood the source of the conflict between the two. He sighed and said, "Both of you make valid points. However, I think Aron''s judgment is the most accurate. We are about to be attacked by the Night Blades, and we simply do not have the luxury of time to deal with these valuable materials. While burying them does carry some risks, it''s the only option we have right now." Since Irving had said this, Benjamin naturally had nothing more to add. "Alright then, I guess I was just meddling! If there''s nothing else to discuss, I''m going to return to the real world. After all, there are still some matters I need to attend to at Ocean Group." Benjamin''s mood was slightly sour, and he didn''t plan to stay any longer; he intended to head back to Ocean Group. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Irving wanted to keep Benjamin around, he understood that the other man''s mood was currently not the best. "Alright, go back to the real world. But when you do, I hope you can relay a message to Vicky for me," Irving said. "Sure, just tell me what you want to say, and I''ll pass it on to the president," Benjamin replied. "I hope she can be prepared for battle. The upcoming fight may very well spill over into the real world. The Night Blades'' attack will definitely not be limited to the shelter game." Irving''s words suddenly made Benjamin realize the gravity of their current situation. He shouldn''t let his small grievances cause conflict with Irving. Benjamin nodded. "I''ll remember your message. If the Night Blades really do attack us in the real world, I''ll do everything I can to stop them!" Irving was very pleased with Benjamin''s response. He smiled and said, "I absolutely believe in you! I know you will keep your promise!" Benjamin nodded and quickly left the shelter game to return to the real world. After Benjamin left, Irving called Aron and James together. "Among us in the shelter game, the only ones left with significant strength are the three of us. Therefore, in our upcoming actions, we need to work closely together," he stated. Both Aron and James agreed with Irving''s assessment. James spoke straightforwardly, "I will follow your orders completely! Whatever you tell me to do, I will do it!" Aron nodded, affirming James''s statement. "In that case, I hope we can take this opportunity to strike first. The Night Blades don''t seem to be moving as quickly as we imagined. We might be able to launch a proactive attack to weaken their strength." Irving''s proposal surprised both Aron and James. Just a short while ago, Irving had suggested they hold their position and wait for the Night Blades to attack. The reason for Irving''s sudden change of heart was that he had discovered the lair of the dark monsters beneath the castle. He was concerned that when the Night Blades attacked the castle, it could trigger a mass emergence of the dark creatures from below. This would mean that Irving and the others wouldn''t just be facing the threat of the Night Blades; they would also have to contend with the powerful dark monsters. Although Aron and James were slightly puzzled by Irving''s decision, they ultimately decided to follow his orders. Aron and James quickly prepared for their offensive. They equipped their weapons and approached Irving, only to find that he had collapsed. Aron and James were both astonished by the scene before them. They quickly sought out Anna, who used her life restoration skill to successfully revive Irving. "How are you feeling now? Why did you suddenly faint?" Aron asked Irving anxiously. Irving looked at the three of them, his voice slightly weak as he replied, "The Night Blades have already launched an attack on my shelter. They are likely going to attack here soon as well! You must be prepared for battle!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, a loud noise erupted from outside the castle. The entire structure shook violently. Then, shouts from the crowd outside could be heard. "The Night Blades have launched their attack! Everyone must get to their positions immediately!" "Quickly activate all defense infrastructure! We cannot let the Night Blades breach the first line of defense!" "There are too many of them! We can''t possibly hold them all back!" Upon hearing the chaos outside, the expressions of the four inside the castle turned grave. However, all four of them had extensive combat experience, so they quickly made a decision. Anna, being the weakest among them, stayed behind to care for Irving, while Aron and James went out to confront the Night Blades. Once Aron and James joined the fight, the Night Blades'' advance was quickly halted. Inside the castle, Anna and Irving soon found that the sounds of the Night Blades outside had faded. Anna let out a slight sigh of relief. With a smile, she said to Irving, "It seems our defense has been quite successful. The Night Blades shouldn''t be able to breach the newly constructed defenses. You can take your time to recover here, and once you''re ready, you can lead us in a counterattack." At Anna''s words, a bitter smile appeared on Irving''s face. "Do you really think the Night Blades'' attack ends here? Their assault has only just begun. Moreover, the Night Blades won''t limit their attacks to just our castle and shelter. They will definitely be attacking elsewhere too. I believe the Night Blades have initiated a full-scale offensive. You must help me recover as quickly as possible, because only then can I contribute to the fight. Without my assistance, you won''t be able to succeed!" Irving''s assessment was spot on. The members of the Night Blades had indeed launched a full-scale attack. The attacking Night Blades were not particularly strong; the chaos they caused was primarily due to their use of powerful weapons. The real elite forces of the Night Blades were concentrated around Irving''s shelter. Elder Kent personally led these elite members in a relentless assault on Irving''s shelter. Meanwhile, in the real world, the Night Blades were also taking action. Benjamin had just returned to the real world when he received a frantic call for help from his subordinates. "Boss, the headquarters is under attack! We''re being targeted by the Night Blades! We might not be able to hold out much longer, and we need your help right away!" Upon receiving the call, Benjamin rushed to the Ocean Group headquarters. When he arrived, he found that the outer defenses had been completely destroyed. He glanced at the Night Blades members attacking the headquarters and gripped his weapon, launching a surprise attack on them. The Night Blades members were caught off guard by Benjamin''s sudden assault. Since they were not very strong to begin with and their purpose here was not to destroy the Ocean Group headquarters but merely to restrain its forces, they struggled to respond effectively. Under Benjamin''s full-on assault, the Night Blades members were quickly eliminated. Finally, Benjamin was able to enter the Ocean Group headquarters building. Enjoy additional stories on m-vl-em|p-yr As soon as he stepped inside, he was surrounded by his subordinates. "Boss, what''s going on? Why are the Night Blades attacking us again? Did another Night Blades elder come to the real world?" one of them asked, concern etched on their face. Benjamin appeared slightly impatient in response to their questions. "I don''t have all the details yet, so I can''t answer your questions. I need to see the president right away! Don''t block me here." With that, he quickly made his way to the top floor of the Ocean Group headquarters. In the president''s office, Vicky was anxiously looking out the window, worrying about Irving''s situation. Chapter 253: Going All Out to Face the Challenge In the office of the president of Ocean Group, Vicky gazed out of the window, sighing heavily as she took in the scenery. Suddenly, there was a rapid knock on the door. Vicky turned around anxiously and said, "Is that you, Benjamin? Come in quickly!" The door swung open forcefully, and Benjamin walked in, beads of sweat glistening on his forehead. "President, are you alright? I''ve eliminated all the Night Blades members around the headquarters. They can no longer pose any threat to the group," Benjamin said, his words punctuated by heavy breaths. It was clear that Benjamin had exerted himself to reach Vicky''s office as quickly as possible, leaving him nearly out of breath. "I''m perfectly fine. I''m not worried about the safety of the Ocean Group headquarters right now. My main concern is Irving''s safety. I have a feeling that the Night Blades won''t just attack us in the real world. They must also be taking action within the shelter game! I just tried to contact Irving, but I wasn''t able to reach him. I suspect this is because the Night Blades have already launched an assault on his shelter. My shelter is attached to Irving''s, so if you want to protect me, you need to hurry and assist Irving." As the president of Ocean Group, Vicky had the authority to directly command Benjamin to help Irving. However, Vicky was a person of great sensitivity. She felt that she shouldn''t issue orders to Benjamin too bluntly. After all, Benjamin had saved her life twice when she was in danger. Although Benjamin was her subordinate, Vicky also regarded him as a friend. When dealing with friends, one shouldn''t speak too harshly. Benjamin quickly nodded. "I understand! I''ll get into the shelter game as soon as possible! But before I leave, I need to adjust the security plan from the security department." Vicky felt a bit puzzled by what Benjamin said. "Why do you need to do that? The security plan you left behind is already sufficient. Although the Night Blades attacked the headquarters of Ocean Group, they ultimately didn''t succeed." "The security plan I left is indeed sufficient, but I believe the Night Blades'' attacks have only just begun. We need to be more prepared." New chapters at m v|le|mp|yr Since Benjamin had said that, Vicky decided not to press the issue further. "Alright, then! Please finalize the new security plan as soon as possible!" After receiving Vicky''s directive, Benjamin quickly left her office. Once again, Vicky found herself alone in the office. She picked up the communicator on her desk in an attempt to contact Irving again. However, the result was the same as before; she still couldn''t reach him. Holding the communicator tightly in her hand, Vicky bowed her head and prayed, "Irving, please don''t get into danger! If you encounter any trouble, I really won''t be able to manage on my own. Without your support, I wouldn''t have the courage to face all these challenges." Vicky indeed relied heavily on Irving. This dependency was not just on a physical level but also on an emotional one. Despite being the granddaughter of the former chairman of Ocean Group and the daughter of the Smith family, she had lost most of her power to her uncle. Without Irving''s help, Vicky not only wouldn''t have been able to serve as the president of Ocean Group, but she might have even been killed by her uncle through some means. While Vicky was praying, Benjamin had already arrived at the third underground level of the Ocean Group headquarters, where the security department manager''s office was located. He quickly pulled out the prepared security plan, made some quick adjustments, and sent it out. "Everyone must make immediate adjustments upon receiving the security plan! I cannot supervise you anymore; I hope you can manage it on your own!" After issuing the directive, Benjamin immediately entered the shelter game. As soon as he stepped into the shelter game, Benjamin was transported to the castle through a portal. Before he could fully understand what was happening, he sensed an unusually powerful dark force surrounding him. "Have the Night Blades members breached the outer defenses of the castle?! I need to figure out the situation as quickly as possible!" Realizing how critical the situation was, Benjamin immediately began to gather information. He soon encountered a member of the Angel Guild, who looked extremely panicked. The weapon in their hands was nearly destroyed. "What on earth happened? Where are the others?" In response to Benjamin''s inquiry, the Angel Guild member could only stare at him with a look of sheer terror. "I am Benjamin, the manager of the security department at Ocean Group! You must have heard of me. With me here, you will definitely not face any major danger! All you need to do now is answer my questions!" Benjamin''s words successfully calmed the Angel Guild member in front of him a bit. "The Night Blades have attacked the castle! The outermost two defense lines have been breached. Lord Aron and Lady Anna are currently fighting the Night Blades inside the castle! The others have scattered and fled because they simply don''t have the strength to withstand the Night Blades'' assault. Lord Aron has also given the order that ordinary Angel Guild members can return to the real world if they find an opportunity." After receiving this information, Benjamin had a clearer understanding of the overall situation. "What about Irving? What about James? Aren''t they both very powerful? Are they not here?" "Lord Irving has gone to his own shelter because I heard that his shelter is also under attack! President James has returned to the real world because the Green Ivy Company headquarters is being attacked there." The Angel Guild member did their best to answer each of Benjamin''s questions. Once Benjamin had gathered enough information, he led the Angel Guild member into the castle. Benjamin easily eliminated two Night Blades members who were blocking his path. Soon, he encountered Anna on the third floor of the castle. Upon seeing Anna, Benjamin hurriedly asked, "What''s the overall situation? Can we continue to hold the defense?" Anna, with three wounds on her face, responded to Benjamin''s question in a slightly tense tone. "The overall situation is very grim. The outer defenses were quickly overwhelmed by the Night Blades members. We can only continue to defend within the castle. However, I believe we can hold out for a while. As long as Irving can defeat the Night Blades'' elder, we can turn the tide." Anna''s response made Benjamin aware of Irving''s overall plan. He immediately said, "In that case, I''ll head over to the shelter to assist Irving! After all, President Vicky''s shelter is right next to Irving''s. I must ensure the safety of President Vicky''s shelter first!" Before leaving, Benjamin made sure to clarify. He didn''t want Anna to misunderstand him. He didn''t want her to think that he was someone unwilling to offer her help. Anna nodded. "You should hurry over! I think the situation over there with Irving is even worse!" Prompted by Anna, Benjamin quickly used his teleportation skill to head to Irving''s shelter. As soon as he arrived at Irving''s shelter, he realized that the situation Irving was facing was indeed dire. A massive Dark Monster was stretching its tentacles, continuously attacking the personnel and facilities within the shelter. Despite the defenders at the shelter giving their all, the colossal Dark Monster was still proving difficult to eliminate. Benjamin scanned the surroundings but saw no sign of Irving. This meant that the huge Dark Monster he was facing was not the main force attacking Irving''s shelter. Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Benjamin immediately launched an attack on the massive Dark Monster. With Benjamin''s assistance, the defenders at Irving''s shelter quickly managed to destroy the towering creature. "Where is Irving now? Is there any other force from the Night Blades attacking the shelter?" Benjamin asked the surrounding personnel after achieving a temporary victory. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mr. Irving is on the other side of the shelter. You just need to cross this hill to reach him! But I wouldn''t recommend going over there because he''s in a decisive battle with the elder of the Night Blades!" replied a member of the Green Ivy Group. Benjamin nodded and then quickly ran toward the hill. A few minutes later, Benjamin climbed over the not-so-tall hill and was met with a scene that shocked him to the core. The immense dark power had transformed the entire battle area into something akin to a lake; any movement within the area would inadvertently absorb the dark energy into one''s body. The dark energy possessed a very strong corroding ability. If someone absorbed too much dark energy, they would inevitably be twisted into a monster. Only members of the Night Blades knew how to avoid the corruption of dark energy. However, to Benjamin, it appeared that the Night Blades members were not avoiding the dark energy''s corruption; rather, they were actively embracing it. Each powerful member of the Night Blades seemed to have a distorted state of mind. In the shadow of the overwhelming dark power, Benjamin could not quickly locate Irving''s position. But he didn''t have to wait long. A searing flame erupted from the area where the dark energy was densest. This intense flame was a skill used by Irving. With the eruption of the blazing fire, Benjamin finally caught sight of Irving and Elder Kent. At that moment, Elder Kent was wielding a giant sword, relentlessly attacking Irving, who was primarily dodging Kent''s blows. In the brief moments between dodges, Irving would occasionally counterattack. Chapter 254: Chapter 254: The Blade of Eternal Darkness Upon seeing Irving and Elder Kent, Benjamin wasted no time and directly joined the battle. Although his strength was not particularly formidable, he believed he could assist Irving through sheer effort. At the very least, he could distract Elder Kent''s attention. Benjamin''s entry into the fight indeed shifted the dynamics of the confrontation. Elder Kent was forced to divide some of his focus onto Benjamin, which allowed Irving more opportunities to counterattack. "I really didn''t expect you to come to Irving''s aid without considering the safety of Ocean Group! Do you think Irving is more important than Ocean Group?!" Elder Kent shouted angrily at Benjamin. Benjamin''s arrival was undoubtedly bad news for Elder Kent. Kent had initially thought he could corner Irving into a deadlock using his powerful dark energy and the formidable weapon in his hand. However, as the fight began, he quickly realized that even with Irving in a less-than-ideal state, he wasn''t able to swiftly claim victory. Thus, Elder Kent soon adjusted his strategy to wear Irving down in a battle of attrition. After all, the weapon he wielded was the Blade of Eternal Darkness. The Blade of Eternal Darkness was one of the rarest weapons among the Night Blades, infused with an extraordinarily potent dark power. It would never suffer any damage under any circumstances. Even if the Blade of Eternal Darkness were thrown into the Abyss of Death, it could gradually corrode the abyss with its dark energy. However, wielding such a powerful weapon came at a steep price. As the duration of its use extended, the user''s mental state would increasingly deteriorate. Although Elder Kent had taken measures to avoid negative effects, he was still aware that his mental condition was declining. Therefore, he hoped to drive Benjamin away through this means. As long as Benjamin was not there to interfere, he was confident he could quickly defeat Irving. But Benjamin certainly wouldn''t be dissuaded from the fight by a few of Kent''s words. With a smile, he retorted sarcastically, "Do you really think I''m as foolish as you? I won''t change my plans just because of a few sentences from you. As long as I and Irving can take you down, the headquarters of Ocean Group won''t face any danger." After saying this, Benjamin charged at Elder Kent with his weapon drawn. Kent found Benjamin''s actions completely unacceptable. Therefore, he immediately shifted his primary target to Benjamin, preparing to unleash his fury. "Since you want to die, I''ll gladly send you to your death!" Elder Kent swung the Blade of Eternal Darkness. Although his attack did not hit Benjamin, he still felt the effects of the dark power. Benjamin noticed that his movements were becoming increasingly sluggish. His thoughts were also growing more and more delayed. Everything he could see around him seemed to be playing out at half speed, as if he were watching a film at 0.5x speed. "Why is this happening? Am I being affected by the dark power?" Benjamin''s mind could no longer handle complex thoughts. Even though he sensed that something was off, he couldn''t adjust his actions in time. Just then, he suddenly heard Irving''s voice. "Stay alert! The battle has just begun; you absolutely cannot let the dark power completely consume you!" With Irving''s voice ringing in his ears, Benjamin''s cognitive speed finally regained its edge. He quickly reacted and retreated to the edge of the battlefield at the fastest pace he could muster. "That was too close! Without your help, I could have been completely consumed by the dark power," Benjamin realized that the change he had just experienced was due to the overwhelming dark energy. Without Irving''s warning, he would have been fully corrupted and turned into Elder Kent''s puppet. Elder Kent stood at the edge of the battlefield, his expression grim as he clutched the Blade of Eternal Darkness. He couldn''t take another step forward; if he left the battlefield, he would lose the dark power that enhanced his abilities. "Don''t think that this will ensure your safety. Right now, you are merely prolonging your suffering! I will soon gain even greater power," Kent threatened Irving and Benjamin, while simultaneously cutting open his own hand with the Blade of Eternal Darkness. The dark energy from the blade surged into Kent''s body through the wound. As Kent''s dark power continued to grow, his body began to undergo further mutations. He sprouted three eyes, and a wing and an arm emerged from his back. At that moment, Elder Kent had transformed into a monstrous being composed of numerous mangled limbs. He tightly gripped the Blade of Eternal Darkness with his one fully intact hand. "I will show you just how powerful my true strength is! I will also make you understand how foolish it is to stand against me!" Elder Kent''s voice had changed dramatically from what it once was. He no longer bore any trace of humanity. Faced with Kent''s transformation, Irving and Benjamin showed no hesitation. The two of them launched a combined attack against Elder Kent. However, after fully completing his transformation, Kent''s combat ability had significantly increased. With the aid of overwhelming dark power, Elder Kent was no longer at a disadvantage in the fight. As the battle wore on, both Irving and Benjamin realized they could no longer engage in a war of attrition like before. They needed to come up with a better strategy to end the fight. "We can''t continue to fight him here," Irving shouted quickly towards Benjamin. "Even if he won''t ultimately be destroyed by the dark power''s corruption, he can inflict serious damage on us before that happens." Benjamin nodded in agreement; he shared Irving''s concerns. He understood that time was of the essence, but what could he do? His strength was no match for Elder Kent''s, and he was even weaker than Irving. So, he could only follow Irving''s lead. Irving continued, "We should head back to the castle! I believe we can defeat Elder Kent with the defense infrastructure there!" After saying this, Irving darted toward the castle at top speed. Benjamin wanted to stop him because he had just come from the castle. He knew very well that the castle''s defense infrastructure had been almost completely destroyed. If they returned to the castle, they would gain no assistance. However, Irving moved too quickly for Benjamin to warn him, and before he could react, Irving had already flown quite a distance away. Looking at the now fully transformed Kent, Benjamin ultimately had no choice but to follow Irving toward the castle. He understood that he couldn''t face Elder Kent alone. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving and Benjamin''s decision to leave infuriated Elder Kent. However, he did not believe he would fail. He felt his power had grown to a level where he no longer needed the dark power''s assistance. Elder Kent had fully transformed into a monster composed of various twisted body parts. He resembled a slimy creature crawling on the ground, but unlike a mere slime, he had a relatively intact arm, which tightly gripped the Blade of Eternal Darkness. Read amazing stories on m_vl_em_p_yr "Do you really think you can escape like this? You are far too naive! No matter where you go, I will find you and kill you!" Elder Kent muttered to himself in a voice that was anything but human. Anyone who heard his voice would not be able to comprehend what he was saying; his words had devolved into a form of communication that was no longer human. Elder Kent had been completely consumed by dark power, turning him into a puppet of that very darkness. Behind this dark power, it seemed there was an even more powerful force manipulating him. With the Blade of Eternal Darkness in hand, Elder Kent quickly pursued the direction in which Irving and Benjamin had fled. Once all three had left, Irving''s shelter finally settled into a state of safety. The people remaining in Irving''s shelter breathed a sigh of relief. "We don''t need to be so tense anymore. The most powerful Elder of the Night Blades has left. Moreover, the overall defenses of the shelter have not been completely destroyed. We can use these defense infrastructures to fend off attacks from other Night Blades members. If Irving and Benjamin can defeat Elder Kent, then we have nothing to worry about. If they fail, we should immediately return to the real world! After all, our shelter is not here; we just need to do our best in the fight!" One of the individuals remaining in Irving''s shelter spoke up to the others. Most of those defending Irving''s shelter were members of the Green Ivy Group. They were not particularly loyal to Irving, and with James currently absent from their ranks, they felt no obligation to risk their lives in battle. They believed they had already done enough in their previous fight. Even if they ultimately failed, it wouldn''t be their fault. Irving, however, was not concerned about their opinions. To him, their attitudes were quite normal. He simply hoped they would do their best to defend the shelter. The outcome ultimately depended on the battle between the strongest of both sides. The members of the Green Ivy Group successfully held the defense of Irving''s shelter. Without the assistance of the Elder, the combat effectiveness of the ordinary members of the Night Blades was significantly diminished. They were unable to breach the shelter''s defenses. Chapter 255: Chapter 255: The Relentless Pursuit of Elder Kent Irving''s shelter was located a great distance from the castle. During the chase, Irving couldn''t use teleportation skills to quickly reach the castle, which meant he could only compete with Elder Kent in terms of endurance. Naturally, in a battle of stamina, Elder Kent was not one to concede easily. So, Elder Kent continued to relentlessly pursue Irving. After roughly two hours of chasing each other, Kent even surpassed Benjamin. At this point, he was very close to Irving, able to see him directly. "Stop running! Continuing to run is just a waste of time! Turn around and face me in a decisive battle! It''s far better to be defeated honorably than to be a coward," Elder Kent shouted, despite being thoroughly twisted by dark power. Yet, Elder Kent still retained a degree of intelligence. He hoped to provoke Irving into a direct confrontation, believing he could use his newfound strength to kill him. Irving, of course, would not fall into the trap so easily. No matter what Elder Kent said, Irving gave no response. His sole focus was to return to the castle as quickly as possible. Finally, after another half hour, Irving achieved his goal; the castle was now within reach. The rapid approach of both Irving and Elder Kent began to change the dynamics of the battle at the castle. The members of the Night Blades were no longer in a hurry to fully seize the castle as they had been before. Instead, they began to halt their attacks to consolidate the areas they had already occupied, waiting for Elder Kent''s arrival. Inside the castle, Anna and Aron quickly sensed that something was amiss. However, they had yet to figure out the reason for the change. "The attacks from the Night Blades outside aren''t as fierce as they were before. Could it be that our reinforcements have arrived?" Anna asked Aron, a hint of confusion in her voice. Aron shook his head. "Nick couldn''t have moved that fast. Although we sent a rescue message to Nick an hour ago, gathering all the members of the Angel Guild would still take some time." Even though Nick had been sent back to the real world previously, Aron, as the leader of the Angel Guild, still sent out a distress signal to Nick after the castle faced its crisis. As the strongest member of the Angel Guild remaining in the real world, Nick naturally needed to gather the members of the Angel Guild as quickly as possible to support Aron. While both Aron and Anna knew that Nick would care deeply about their safety, they also recognized that his speed of action was not so swift. Read the latest tale on M-VL-em|p,yr After Aron shared his thoughts, Anna silently nodded. "Could it be that the Ocean Group members have already arrived? I remember that Benjamin returned to the real world earlier! If Benjamin could lead his people here for support, that could explain what''s happening." One of the members of the Angel Guild voiced this guess to Aron and Anna. They found the suggestion quite reasonable. "Benjamin could indeed manage that. However, I believe that if he is going to provide support, he would first assist Irving''s shelter, since Vicky, the president of the Ocean Group, has her shelter nearby," Aron shared this important piece of information. Just as they were trying to understand the situation, a member of the Angel Guild burst into the room. "Everyone, quickly look outside! It seems Irving is rapidly approaching the castle! And there''s a thick cloud of black mist behind him!" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, Aron and Anna simultaneously turned to look out the window. They indeed saw Irving in the sky, approaching the castle, with Elder Kent¡ªnow completely twisted by dark power¡ªclose behind him. "That''s not mist at all! That''s pure dark energy! We must prepare for battle immediately!" Aron commanded the members of the Angel Guild. As he issued the order, Aron also readied himself for combat. "Irving must be coming back because he can''t defeat Elder Kent on his own! We absolutely need to provide help! You must get ready for battle as well!" While giving commands, Aron provided some advice to Anna. She nodded firmly. "Don''t worry! I''m prepared for battle; I can unleash my true strength against any enemy!" Anna''s response satisfied Aron immensely. "Then let''s get ready for combat right away!" After saying this, Aron took his weapon and soared into the sky. Since he had previously promised to work closely with Irving, he was determined to keep his word. Aron decided to launch an attack directly against Elder Kent, hoping to give Irving a chance to break free from the relentless pursuit. "Don''t come any closer! We need to hide inside the castle! Only by utilizing the defense infrastructure within the castle can we have a chance of winning!" Irving shouted at Aron as soon as he saw him. Upon hearing Irving''s words, Aron hesitated slightly. "Why? Can''t the two of us together defeat Elder Kent?" In Aron''s view, Elder Kent was not even the strongest among the Night Blades. If he and Irving coordinated perfectly, they could very well defeat Kent. Irving did not respond to Aron''s question. He simply grabbed Aron and quickly pulled him back into the castle. Elder Kent, meanwhile, was unusually furious at Irving''s actions. He had transformed into pure dark energy, which possessed terrifying power. In his heart, he had already decided to completely destroy Irving and the castle he defended. However, Elder Kent''s assault did not succeed. He crashed directly into an invisible barrier surrounding the castle. Meanwhile, Aron and Irving were able to easily pass through the barrier and return inside. Once safely back in the castle, Irving immediately addressed everyone. "You all need to prepare for battle! The barrier outside can only hold off Elder Kent for a short time! Once he breaks through, we''ll have to fight for our lives." Irving spoke with a very serious tone, fully aware that the upcoming battle would be one of life and death. The power that Elder Kent now possessed was far beyond his expectations. Irving''s grave demeanor shocked Aron and Anna. They had never imagined that things would escalate to such a critical situation. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner? If you had informed me earlier that Elder Kent had such immense power, I would have brought all the members of the Angel Guild!" Aron complained directly to Irving. Irving shook his head. "Even if you brought all the members of the Angel Guild, it wouldn''t make a significant difference. The power that Elder Kent is wielding cannot be compensated for by numbers alone." After saying this, Irving walked deeper into the castle. He understood that the castle''s defenses would not hold off Elder Kent for long. Therefore, he needed to prepare for battle before the barrier was breached. Irving knew he couldn''t defeat Elder Kent on his own, so he planned to use the Dark Monsters deep within the castle to confront him. He quickly made his way to the innermost part of the castle and paused in front of a grand door. "I never imagined that one day I would use dark power to overcome dark power!" Irving couldn''t help but exclaim. However, he quickly opened the door. As soon as the door swung open, the dark energy within the castle surged dramatically. This was a stark contrast to the last time the door had been opened. The difference, of course, was that after the events of the last opening, the Dark Monsters behind the door had fully prepared themselves. Irving could even see the twisted, massive face of a spider-like monster looming behind the door. "You can''t come out just yet! But you won''t have to wait long because if Elder Kent arrives here, I''ll let you loose!" After saying this, Irving left behind an item beside the door. The item was a spatial sealing device, which would ensure that the door remained sealed for a while longer. However, regardless of whether the device was taken or not, the door would fully open after 15 minutes, allowing the Dark Monsters to surge forth. Once everything was prepared, Irving returned to the upper area of the castle. By this time, everyone inside had readied themselves for battle. "All combatants are prepared, and we''ve already pushed the Night Blades back. So now we only need to face the threat of Elder Kent," Aron immediately informed Irving of the arrangements. Irving nodded. "I am very satisfied with your plan! I believe you''ve done your utmost! Therefore, I think you don''t need to stay in the castle any longer; you should return to the real world as soon as possible." Irving felt that Aron''s presence wouldn''t significantly help him, and he hoped Aron would leave quickly, preferably taking all the members of the Angel Guild with him. Upon hearing this, Aron''s expression darkened. "Do you look down on me? Do you think you''re the only one who can defeat Elder Kent?! My strength may not match yours, but I won''t back down in the face of danger! I will fight alongside you, and even if I have to die, I''ll die on the battlefield!" Aron spoke firmly to Irving, his determination unwavering. Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Defeated by the Same Tactic Again After seriously listening to Aron''s words, Irving solemnly replied, "Since you''ve decided to stay and continue fighting, I won''t force you to leave. But I must remind you that you will encounter many dangers in the upcoming battle." Aron smiled and said, "Do you think I care about danger? Do you think I''m someone who fears death? If I truly feared death, I wouldn''t have joined the Angel Guild! And don''t forget, there''s a deep-seated enmity between the Angel Guild and the Night Blades. I won''t give up this opportunity to fight against the Night Blades! Unless you force me to leave, I won''t run away!" Since Aron had already expressed his determination, Irving had no choice but to allow him to fight alongside him. "Alright then, lead your men to help me confront Elder Kent." As soon as Irving finished speaking, the barrier above the castle was shattered by Elder Kent. In that instant, an overwhelming wave of dark energy surged toward everyone in the castle. All of them realized they were being eroded by this dark power. Except for Irving, everyone else wore expressions of shock. "Do you still hold on to your previous conviction? Do you still dare to continue fighting alongside me?" Irving asked Aron again. Although Aron felt a certain amount of pain and understood that the upcoming battle would be extremely dangerous, he was absolutely unwilling to change his mind. "I''ll answer your question one last time! I will fight alongside you! If Elder Kent is truly much stronger than us, then let us die together at his hands!" Irving finally confirmed that Aron was genuinely committed to fighting by his side until the end. "Alright, I believe in you this time!" After saying this, Irving charged directly toward Elder Kent. He was ready to confront Kent head-on. The moment the two collided, everyone in the castle felt a violent surge of energy. Even Aron and Anna were knocked off balance by the force of the energy wave. "Their strength is just too overwhelming; we don''t stand a chance of joining their fight," Anna said, her voice tinged with panic. Aron watched the battle between Irving and Elder Kent unfold in the sky. "Don''t lose heart! Even if we can''t directly join the fight, we can still provide support to Irving!" After saying this, Aron launched an attack on the Night Blades members outside the castle. The entire castle had transformed into a fierce battlefield. Everyone in the battle had no option to retreat, as the castle was gradually being sealed by dark forces. Outside the castle, James was leading his men swiftly toward the castle to provide support. He was also aware of the battle erupting within its walls. However, he felt that they wouldn''t arrive in time, as he and his subordinates were moving too slowly. "The powerful dark forces are preventing us from using our teleportation skills! In this situation, it will take us a significant amount of time to reach the castle. President, we won''t make it in time," one of James''s subordinates said anxiously. James''s expression did not change at all; he simply responded coldly, "We must keep moving forward! Even if we can''t arrive in time, we cannot afford to stop!" James understood very well that he needed to demonstrate his capabilities in this battle. Even if they couldn''t reach the castle promptly, they had to make an effort to get there. If they just stopped without trying, Irving would never trust him again. Under James''s urging, his subordinates continued to advance. Although they were exhausted, they dared not defy James''s orders. In the real world, Nick had gathered all the members of the Angel Guild. At that moment, Nick was unaware of the fierce battle occurring within the castle. He only thought that there was an issue with the Angel Guild''s own defensive area. "We need to enter the shelter game as soon as possible. The Night Blades have launched an attack against us, and only our Angel Guild''s defensive region is experiencing issues. If we don''t want to be looked down upon by others, we must ensure that our defensive area is secure. So, once we''re prepared, let''s move out!" Under Nick''s leadership, the members of the Angel Guild quickly made their way to the area surrounding the castle. In that moment, Nick finally realized that his previous assumptions were completely off base. The entire castle was shrouded in powerful dark forces. No one could penetrate the darkness to enter the castle. This meant that he and the members of the Angel Guild he had brought were of no help in the battle. "What should we do next? Are we just going to stand here and watch?" one of the Angel Guild members asked Nick. Nick shook his head. "We can''t just stand by and watch! Although we can''t get through the dark forces, we should still weaken them! Follow my lead and attack the barrier made of dark power!" Under Nick''s leadership, the members of the Angel Guild began to assault the dark energy barrier. Although their actions weren''t yielding quick results, they still managed to create some distractions for Elder Kent. Inside the castle, Elder Kent felt his dark power waning. He was eager to eliminate Irving quickly. "Do you really think you can defeat me this way? Even with many allies, there''s no way you can defeat me in a head-on fight. So you might as well accept your fate!" Elder Kent shouted angrily, his voice filled with urgency. Irving wore a faint smile on his face. He was clearly unfazed by Elder Kent''s words. In fact, he felt that Kent''s remarks indicated he was running out of options. "You have no chance of defeating me now; I have the situation under control! Your power is rapidly diminishing, and soon I will defeat you," Irving said, his words holding a degree of truth. Moreover, they successfully provoked Elder Kent. In a fit of extreme anger, Elder Kent unleashed all his dark power and charged at Irving. Irving knew he couldn''t withstand this full-force attack from Elder Kent. So, he chose to flee deeper into the castle. "It seems you realize you''re not my match! But it''s too late to run; no matter how you try to escape, you will never get out of the castle!" Elder Kent shouted as he pursued Irving. The two of them raced through the castle until they reached its innermost depths. Standing before a half-open door, Irving smiled as he watched Elder Kent arrive. Dive into the story on m|vl em pyr "I never thought a person could fall into the same trap twice. Don''t you ever reflect on your failures? You will be defeated by me once again, and this time, using the same tactic!" After saying this, Irving fully opened the door. Then, a tide of Dark Monsters surged out from behind the door. Elder Kent initially struggled to comprehend what Irving was saying, but upon seeing the multitude of Dark Monsters, he quickly grasped Irving''s strategy. However, Elder Kent was not particularly panicked. In his view, he possessed enough powerful dark forces to handle the situation. He believed he could control these Dark Monsters using his dark power. Kent felt that his current position was even more advantageous than before. He could absorb the dark power from the Dark Monsters into his own body, further enhancing his strength. Once he made the decision, Kent took immediate action. He absorbed the power from one of the Dark Monsters into his body. But just as the dark energy was fully assimilated, he suddenly felt a severe conflict occurring within his own dark power. The clash of dark forces ripped Kent''s body apart. "What''s happening?! Why are these dark powers clashing with each other?!" Kent muttered in disbelief. Irving emerged from the shadows, watching Elder Kent suffer with a smile on his face. "You didn''t think the dark power of these Dark Monsters is the same as yours, did you? These Dark Monsters have existed since long ago, and their dark power is completely different from yours. By daring to absorb two different kinds of dark power, you are digging your own grave!" Irving spoke in a very calm tone. While it was gratifying to see Kent''s impending destruction due to his scheme, Irving felt that his own crisis was not yet fully resolved. Thus, he saw no need to express excessive joy at the moment. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Kent was enduring immense pain from the repulsion of the dark powers, he still used countless eyes on his body to fixate on Irving. "Even if you defeat me, it doesn''t mean you''ve achieved ultimate success. The power of Night Blades far exceeds your imagination! The other elders of Night Blades will surely eliminate you!" Elder Kent continued to threaten Irving. In response, Irving chuckled softly. "You''re right; Night Blades indeed possesses formidable strength. But you''ll never witness their triumph over me! Perhaps no member of Night Blades will ever see that scene!" After saying this, Irving turned and left. He no longer needed to stay there, for Elder Kent had no chance of survival. Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Mutual Destruction, Plan Disrupted After leaving the underground area of the castle, Irving took the time to seal it off completely. No matter if Elder Kent emerged victorious or if the numerous Dark Monsters triumphed, there was no way to enter the castle''s underground area in the near future. This directly resulted in the interruption of Irving''s previous plans. Without thoroughly eliminating the dark forces within the castle, it was impossible for Irving to relocate the shelter to this side. Once he had secured the closure of the underground area, Irving returned to the castle''s aboveground section. At this point, there was no longer any sound of battle echoing through the castle. Members of the Night Blades had fled in a panic. They seemed to have realized that Elder Kent had met with ultimate destruction. In the aboveground section of the castle, only Aron and a few others remained to face him. "What''s going on? You look incredibly forlorn. Does this mean that Elder Kent hasn''t been eliminated yet?" Aron asked Irving, his voice tinged with a hint of panic. Irving shook his head. His gesture only deepened Aron''s confusion. "If Elder Kent has indeed been eliminated, then why do you look like that? Shouldn''t we be celebrating? Without Elder Kent''s threat, our next plans should go smoothly." Aron couldn''t grasp Irving''s true thoughts, which prompted him to persist in his questioning. A wry smile crept onto Irving''s lips. "Elder Kent has indeed been eliminated, but the castle''s underground area is still filled with powerful dark forces. Given this situation, we cannot relocate the shelter here. Although we managed to eliminate Elder Kent, in the end, we''ve only achieved a mutually destructive outcome. Our plans must be put on hold." "I must apologize to you all. After all, you''ve put in a tremendous amount of effort for this plan, and in the end, we still didn''t succeed." Upon hearing Irving''s explanation, Aron and Anna finally let out a sigh of relief. "I thought something major had happened! If the plan is terminated, then so be it! Not being crushed by the Night Blades is already our greatest victory. We have plenty of time to rethink our strategies," Aron said in an attempt to reassure Irving. Irving nodded. "You members of the Angel Guild no longer need to stay here. You can attend to your own matters now." Since the shelter no longer needed to be moved to this side, there was no reason for Irving to keep the members of the Angel Guild stationed there. They were free to handle their own affairs. Your adventure awaits on m,v le,mpyr Aron and Anna nodded in agreement. "Although the castle no longer needs defending, I think there''s still a possibility that the Night Blades might launch a counterattack. Staying here could ensure the castle''s safety. Let''s wait for three days, and if they don''t make a move, we''ll leave then," Aron suggested. In the end, Irving accepted Aron''s proposal. At that moment, Nick and James approached Irving. Before the battle concluded, the barriers surrounding the castle had not been lifted, preventing them from entering. However, with Elder Kent defeated and the battle over, the castle''s barriers had disappeared, allowing them to finally bring their subordinates inside. Unfortunately, their arrival was somewhat futile, as the fighting within the castle had already ceased. "What''s the situation? You all look incredibly serious. Did we suffer significant losses during the battle?" James inquired, a hint of urgency in his voice. Irving shook his head and recounted the events that had transpired to James and Nick. James looked somewhat disappointed. "So, you''re saying that our carefully planned scheme must be put on hold for a while? How long until we can restart it?" "Perhaps we''ll need to wait about a month," Irving replied. "Although we won this battle, we suffered considerable losses as well. We''ve nearly exhausted our stockpile of tools and weapons. Furthermore, the Night Blades'' assault on the castle and my shelter did yield some results. The castle''s defensive system has been completely compromised, and the defense of my shelter is in tatters as well. Until we repair the defenses of both the castle and the shelter, we cannot proceed with the relocation plan. So, you all can take this time to attend to your own affairs." After finishing his explanation, Irving let out a sigh. "I''m feeling a bit worn out; I think I''ll head back to the real world to rest." With that, Irving exited the shelter game. After Irving left, the remaining people exchanged glances. Benjamin calmly said, "Now that things have come to this, there''s no need for us to linger here any longer. As Irving suggested, let''s each go handle our own matters." With that, Benjamin also returned to the real world. He needed to carefully explain everything that had happened in the shelter game world to Vicky. With the departures of Irving and Benjamin, the members of the Angel Guild began to leave one by one. In the end, only James and his subordinates remained in the castle. One of the subordinates lowered his voice and said to James, "President, if the plan remains on hold, won''t that mean we can''t achieve our objectives? We''ve already invested so many resources. If we can''t carry out our plan, we will face significant losses." Upon hearing this, James''s expression darkened. "Of course I know that! But I can''t force Irving to continue with the shelter relocation plan. Besides, what Irving said is true; it''s simply impossible to push forward with the shelter relocation right now." After saying this, James calmly pondered for a moment. "It seems we have no choice but to return to the real world like everyone else. We still have plenty to deal with in the real world anyway." With that, James and his subordinates left as well. Once everyone had departed, the castle and Irving''s shelter fell silent once more. Although everyone was surprised by the sudden end of the battle, they understood that this was a precious period of calm. Each person hoped to quickly adjust their state of mind. On the other side, similar events were unfolding among Irving''s opponents. Upon realizing that Elder Kent had been eliminated, the members of the Night Blades retreated to safety. The stronger captains among the Night Blades quickly arrived in the Mist Space. At that moment, Elder Howard was recuperating in the Mist Space. Upon seeing the arrival of several captains, Elder Howard understood what had transpired. "So, Elder Kent''s mission ultimately failed? What is his current situation?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Faced with Elder Howard''s inquiry, none of the Night Blades'' captains dared to respond directly. "Since none of you are willing to answer, it means that Elder Kent must have met with misfortune. It seems my earlier assumptions were indeed correct." Elder Howard had never agreed with Elder Kent''s plan of action. In Howard''s view, Kent''s own abilities were not formidable enough. Even if Kent could harness dark powers, Irving had other means to defeat him. Kent''s failure not only led to his own death but also plunged the Night Blades into a comprehensive disadvantage. Without the possibility of receiving help from others, Elder Howard no longer had any chance to pose a threat to Irving. "Elder, what should we do next?" a captain of the Night Blades bravely asked Elder Howard. "Although our plan has failed, Irving''s shelter relocation plan has also failed. After the attacks on the castle and Irving''s shelter, it will be impossible for Irving to relocate the shelter in the short term. Therefore, we have a buffer period to prepare for our next actions," Elder Howard replied, already contemplating the upcoming strategy in his mind while speaking normally. Hearing Elder Howard''s words, the members of the Night Blades finally breathed a sigh of relief. "So, does that mean we can rest now?" "Of course. What you need to do now is to quickly recuperate. You must be in optimal condition before the next operation begins," Elder Howard confirmed. With his clear instructions, the members of the Night Blades swiftly departed. Although the captains of the Night Blades were stronger than the regular members, they could not fight continuously without rest. Once everyone had left, Elder Howard let out a sigh. "You must have already heard what has happened. What are your thoughts?" Elder Howard murmured to himself with his eyes closed. In the mist, a tall figure gradually appeared. "The failure of the operation is not your fault; it is because Irving''s strength is simply too formidable. So, you''d better seek outside assistance." Upon hearing this, Elder Howard forced a bitter smile. "Outside assistance? The Night Blades will no longer provide us with help. I believe the other elders are waiting for news of my demise. After both Kent and I are gone, others will surely take control of our faction. They certainly won''t offer us any help now." Elder Howard was very familiar with the internal power struggles within the Night Blades. He knew that there were deep-seated conflicts among the elders. Even if he sought help from others now, they would not come to his aid. The tall figure spoke slowly. "What I mean is to seek help from those outside the Night Blades. Surely you have some allies in real life, right? Even if you don''t have allies in the real world, you can still find allies in the shelter game. For instance, there are some very special monsters in the shelter game. As long as you can provide them with what they desire, they will certainly offer you their assistance." Chapter 258: Chapter 258: Seeking External Assistance After Irving returned to the real world, he immediately sent a message to Sophia. He carefully explained everything that had happened in the shelter game, hoping that she would stop worrying. Sophia quickly called him. "Why didn''t you reach out to me for help? Didn''t we agree that I would provide assistance if you were attacked?" Sophia''s voice on the other end of the line was slightly cold. Irving felt a bit embarrassed, realizing that he had indeed forgotten to ask for her help in his time of danger. "I honestly forgot. If I find myself in danger again, I will definitely reach out to you." Irving''s response did not satisfy Sophia. "I hope that the next time you find yourself in danger, the first person you think of is me." Irving quickly replied, "No problem at all! The first person I''ll think of when I''m in danger next time will definitely be you." Finally, this statement seemed to placate Sophia''s anger a bit. "I''ve gathered most of the information about what happened in the shelter game. I only have one last question: Why was there a spy at the castle? Do you really think a spy could avoid James''s attention?" Sophia had always been distrustful of James. She believed he was using Irving and hoped that he would stop trusting him. "I don''t think James would do something like that on purpose. He has provided me with a lot of resources during the execution of my plan. If my plan ultimately fails, he would definitely suffer significant losses. Besides, he has also mentioned wanting to relocate his shelter to the castle. Since he''s already planning to do that, how could I not trust him?" After hearing this, Sophia spoke coldly. "You''re just a bit too trusting of others! James is the owner of the Green Ivy Company; he was born into wealth and privilege. Someone like that will never look down upon ordinary people." "I''m not an ordinary person; I''m recognized as the most talented shelter game player by the Angel Guild," Irving replied with a hint of humor. Sophia paused for a moment before speaking in a serious tone. "I know your talent is exceptional, but I hope you can also see the malice in people''s hearts. As the eldest daughter of the Green family, I have encountered many treacherous individuals before. Some people are exactly like James. So, I hope you can remain a bit cautious around him. That''s all I can say; the rest is for you to decide." With that, Sophia hung up the phone. She had already said everything she needed to say to Irving. After Sophia hung up the phone, Wendy immediately knocked on Irving''s bedroom door. "Are you awake? It''s lunchtime! Come out and eat!" Irving stepped out of his room and saw that Wendy had prepared a table full of dishes. "Did you make all this? Why didn''t I know you could cook?" Wendy smiled and replied, "Of course, I didn''t make these! They''re all takeout! But I think they taste really good, and I''m sure you''ll like them." Hearing her response, Irving finally relaxed. If Wendy had actually made all this food, he would have thought she had been possessed by someone else. During the meal, Wendy couldn''t help but ask Irving, "What are your plans next? Will the Night Blades continue to target us?" Irving shook his head. "I don''t know what the next plan is. The Night Blades will definitely keep targeting us! I think I need to recruit more allies in the near future." "More allies? As far as I know, all the major factions around the City of Warding are already your allies. What other factions are worthy of being your allies?" Wendy said, recalling something troubling. Suddenly, Wendy remembered that the assassin organization she used to belong to was still targeting Irving. She quickly added, "I have to warn you, the assassin organization I was part of is still after you. They might launch another attack against you." Irving didn''t seem concerned at all. He merely replied, "The assassin organization doesn''t pose any threat to me. The Night Blades are the real danger!" After saying this, Irving focused on his meal. He didn''t intend to chat with Wendy any longer because, after lunch, he needed to quickly seek external assistance. At the same time, Elder Howard of the Night Blades entered the shelter game. He first made his way to Shadow City. At this point, Shadow City had been completely reduced to ruins, with a blood-red wolf head lying in the center of the wreckage. This wolf head was a terrifying monster that had emerged after Elder Lawrence and the werewolf leader perished together. "How dare you show your face here?!" The blood-red wolf head roared upon seeing Elder Howard. Elder Howard did not speak at first. He simply gazed calmly at the blood-red wolf head. After observing for a while, he slowly said, "You are forever trapped here. If you want to get out, you will need my help. So if I were you, I would consider cooperating with the Night Blades." Howard''s words only fueled the anger of the blood-red wolf head. "Do you really think I would trust you? A part of my soul belongs to Elder Lawrence. Wasn''t Elder Lawrence a member of your Night Blades? Did you help him back then?" Upon hearing this, Elder Howard finally let out a sigh of relief. "It seems that the dominant force in your soul isn''t Elder Lawrence. So your current dominant persona must be the werewolf leader." Elder Howard had been worried that the blood-red wolf head''s dominant persona was Elder Lawrence, who deeply despised Howard and would never collaborate with him. However, if the dominant persona was the werewolf leader, cooperation could be a possibility. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blood-red wolf head stared at Elder Howard with its hollow eye sockets, seemingly contemplating whether to collaborate with him. After a moment of silence, it asked, "How do you intend for us to cooperate? What kind of assistance can I provide you? After our collaboration, can you truly help me escape this predicament?" In response to the wolf head''s question, Elder Howard spoke slowly. "Deep within Shadow City, there are large magical formations that the Night Blades have set up over a long time. Once these magical formations are activated, the dark powers within Shadow City will successfully construct a portal. You just need to pass through the portal to break free from Shadow City''s seal. Everything I''m saying is true; Elder Lawrence within your soul can verify it." After Howard finished speaking, he awaited the wolf head''s response. The blood-red wolf head fell silent for a moment, and a flicker of dark light seemed to pass through its hollow eye sockets. Your source is m-vl|em|p,yr "You are correct! So how do you want me to cooperate with you?" "I hope you can help me set a trap. Our goal is to completely eliminate Irving! You must also feel great hatred toward Irving, right?" Upon hearing Irving''s name, the power surrounding the blood-red wolf head suddenly became extraordinarily strong. "I''ve always wanted to eliminate Irving! If it weren''t for him, I would never have fallen into this terrible situation! He could have helped me, but he ultimately betrayed me." Upon hearing these words, Elder Howard finally felt reassured. "My cooperation with you is solely to target Irving. So, all you need to do is follow my plan, and we can achieve our respective goals." Although Elder Howard and the blood-red wolf head shared the same objective, neither could fully trust the other. The blood-red wolf head directly questioned Elder Howard, "What is the specific plan? You must disclose the details so I can assess whether it is likely to succeed." Elder Howard smiled and shook his head. "I cannot divulge the details of the plan before it begins. I can only tell you the general outline. My plan has two parts: I will use the Night Blades'' power to set another trap in the Desolate Canyon. Irving and his companions will undoubtedly fall into the trap. You only need to wait in the depths of the trap for Irving and his group to arrive. Together, we will eliminate them completely." Elder Howard''s explanation of the plan was quite vague, which led the blood-red wolf head to doubt its potential for success. "How can you be sure that Irving will fall into the trap?" "Because I will capture someone whom Irving cares about the most! In his attempt to rescue her, he will inevitably step into the trap." A sinister look crossed Elder Howard''s face. After evaluating the situation for a while, the blood-red wolf head ultimately agreed to Howard''s plan. "Then let''s proceed according to your plan. Once you lure them into the trap, I can use your strength to enter as well. As long as I can have a one-on-one confrontation with Irving, I will definitely be able to eliminate him. I won''t even need your assistance during the fight." After saying this, the blood-red wolf head suddenly vanished. Elder Howard''s expression remained unchanged as he continued to observe the ruins of Shadow City. "It''s truly a pity! Shadow City, which the Night Blades spent so much time constructing, shouldn''t only serve such a limited purpose. Perhaps I can find other ways to make use of Shadow City once again." Elder Howard was eager to rebuild Shadow City, as it was the Night Blades'' primary stronghold in the Desolate Canyon. Without Shadow City, the Night Blades faced significant limitations in their operations within the canyon. Chapter 259: Chapter 259: The Invitation from Starling City As Elder Howard made his way to the Desolate Canyon, Irving received an invitation from Starling City. Previously, Irving had expressed his desire to gain more allies to Sophia, who, within just two days, had gathered the leaders of all the prominent families in Starling City together. The purpose of this invitation was to facilitate cooperation between Irving and the heads of the various families in Starling City. Before his departure, Irving specifically addressed Wendy. "After I leave, you might encounter some dangers. If you find yourself unable to handle any unexpected situations, just reach out to Vicky or Benjamin for help. They will definitely provide assistance. I have great trust in them, and I hope you can place some trust in them as well." Upon hearing this, a hint of disdain crept onto Wendy''s lips. "You don''t need to worry about me. In the real world, I won''t encounter too many dangers. After all, I am a top-tier assassin. Do you really think a top assassin would face situations they can''t manage?" With Wendy''s confidence expressed, Irving had nothing more to say. After bidding farewell to Wendy, he headed straight for Starling City, while Wendy watched him depart. Once Irving''s figure completely vanished from sight, Wendy let out a sigh. "It seems he still thinks I lack the capability to handle things on my own. Even though he has known Vicky longer, does he really believe I can''t measure up to her? What exactly makes Vicky better than me? Even as the president of Ocean Group, she can''t provide Irving with any extra help in a fight. I, on the other hand, as a professional assassin, can still offer assistance in battle even without the extraordinary powers provided by the shelter game." After voicing her thoughts, Wendy''s expression grew even more despondent. "It appears I don''t understand Irving well enough. I should try to find other ways to learn more about him. Maybe I should go through Irving''s photo album." Wendy finally made up her mind. She believed she needed a deeper understanding of Irving. Only then would she feel capable of surpassing Vicky and becoming the person Irving valued most. Whether Wendy''s approach would yield success remained uncertain. However, at the very least, Wendy was putting in her utmost effort. Irving soon arrived at the airport in Starling City, where Sophia and the leaders of three families were waiting at the exit for him. Upon seeing Sophia, Irving quickly walked over. "You actually came to the airport to pick me up? Isn''t that a bit too extravagant? I''m at a loss for words," Irving said with a smile directed at Sophia. Sophia nodded. "After all, this invitation comes from us at Starling City, so we felt it was only right to come to the airport to greet you. Since you perceive our respect for you, let me introduce you to these three individuals." Sophia and Irving were quite familiar with each other. In her view, there was no need to say too much in front of others; they could discuss personal matters after handling official business. Irving nodded and began to observe the three people standing next to Sophia. Among them were two middle-aged men and a well-dressed woman. "First, let me introduce you to Paz. Miss Paz is the acting head of the Rivera family. The head of the Rivera family is gravely ill, so it is almost certain that Paz will become the head soon." Irving nodded at Paz and extended his right hand. "Hello, Miss Paz. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Paz shook Irving''s hand and smiled. "Actually, it''s my honor to meet you. I''ve heard your name long before this moment. This is my first opportunity to see you in person." After introducing Paz, Sophia went on to introduce the other two middle-aged men. One was the head of the Schmidt family, and the other was the chief of the Starling City Police Department. "Gentlemen, it''s a great honor to meet you both." Irving exchanged greetings with the head of the Schmidt family and the police chief, both of whom also regarded Irving with considerable respect. After introducing the three individuals, Sophia turned to Irving. "The reason we called you here is to facilitate cooperation with these three. I''ve reserved a table for us at a restaurant in the city center, where we can eat and talk." With that, Sophia and Irving led the group swiftly to the city center of Starling City. Although Starling City had previously faced two attacks from the Night Blades, it had recovered remarkably quickly. Just a week later, the city had returned to its usual bustling state. While Starling City wasn''t particularly large, it had its unique characteristics, particularly the food streets interspersed throughout the urban area. If it had been just Irving and Sophia discussing matters, they would have likely chosen to meet in the food streets, as discussions there maintained the highest level of confidentiality. However, with others present, that wouldn''t have been an acceptable option. Ultimately, the group began negotiations in a five-star hotel in the heart of Starling City. Paz was the first to speak. Although she was a woman, her presence was assertive and commanding. "I propose that we first congratulate Irving on defeating the Night Blades." With a smile, Paz raised her glass. The others naturally followed suit and lifted their glasses in agreement. After they finished their first toast, Paz turned directly to Irving. "We are here because Miss Sophia has informed us that you are very eager to cooperate with us. I personally am keen to work with you. However, I want you to understand that the other members of my family require sufficient benefits to consider a partnership with you. So my question is, what kind of assistance can you provide us? What benefits can you bring?" As soon as Paz posed her question, the atmosphere shifted to a somewhat tense mood. The head of the Schmidt family cleared his throat a couple of times, seemingly wanting to diffuse the situation. "You don''t need to speak, as this question is directed to Mr. Irving. If you wish to say something, please wait until Mr. Irving has answered first." Paz interrupted the head of the Schmidt family directly, causing him to feel slightly embarrassed. However, he believed that Paz''s question was indeed very important for him as well. All eyes turned to Irving. Without any hesitation, he smiled and replied, "The benefits I can offer you are substantial. You cannot obtain truly powerful weapons through your own means in the shelter game. I can directly provide you with powerful and rare weapons. Additionally, your family members will have the opportunity to act alongside me. You should be well aware that teaming up with me is the safest way to enhance your own strength." Irving had already prepared his speech, which allowed him to express his confidence so freely. Upon hearing Irving''s response, Paz slowly nodded. "I am very satisfied with your answer. However, I have another question that I hope you can clarify. Since you are willing to provide us with so many benefits, I assume you will expect us to pay a corresponding price. What is it that you want from us in return? I must inform you in advance that my family''s strength is not that formidable. The combined strength of the Rivera family members does not match yours, so I am quite curious about what exactly you intend to gain from us." Paz was indeed a very capable individual. The two questions she raised were both significant and pertinent. Irving nodded. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since I am offering you so many benefits, naturally, you must pay a corresponding price. The price you will need to pay is to follow my orders during our upcoming actions." Irving paused at this point. The head of the Schmidt family incredulously asked, "Is that the only condition?" Read now on m_vl_em_p_yr "Do you think this condition is easy to fulfill?" Irving countered. The chief of the Starling City Police Department spoke slowly. "This condition is indeed quite easy to meet, as the various families in Starling City already follow the directives of the Angel Guild. Since the Angel Guild and you are allies, it is only natural for them to heed your commands." Sophia felt that Irving''s requested benefit was rather minimal, so she leaned closer to him and spoke softly. "If you have any other conditions, you should just say them outright. They will take your requests seriously. You can''t just state one condition and then add more after the cooperation is established." Upon hearing Sophia''s words, Irving smiled. "The condition I need is just this one. However, it isn''t as easy to fulfill as you might think. I will certainly face more crises ahead. The dangers I will encounter are all tied to the Night Blades and the powerful monsters in the shelter game. By following my orders, you will also have to confront the threats posed by the Night Blades and these formidable creatures. Do you really believe that when I send you into danger, you will be able to do so without hesitation? Or do you think that, given your strength, you can easily handle the threat of the Night Blades?" After Irving finished speaking, the atmosphere around them grew even more tense. Everyone realized that following Irving''s orders would indeed come with significant risks. Although the Night Blades had previously caused immense damage to Starling City, they had not delivered a devastating blow to the various families within the city. The families of Starling City feared the Night Blades; they were reluctant to confront the threat head-on and preferred to hide behind the protection of the Angel Guild. Even if the Angel Guild faced attacks from the Night Blades, the families of Starling City would not dare to offer assistance to the Guild. Chapter 260: Chapter 260: This is the Ultimatum In the luxurious private room of a hotel in Starling City, five people sat in heavy silence, their expressions grave. In light of Irving''s words, neither Paz nor the head of the Schmidt family could deny the truth of what he said. After all, during the Night Blades'' previous attacks on Starling City, they had indeed played no part in defending against them. "I think it''s best not to revisit the past. We are gathered here to discuss cooperation, not to argue," the chief of the Starling City Police Department said. He did not want the negotiations to fail quickly. As the head of the police department, he was responsible for the overall safety of Starling City. If Irving and the various families of Starling City could not reach an agreement, then the security of the city would be at risk. Hearing this, Irving smiled and replied, "I am here, of course, to cooperate with you. However, if you are unwilling to work together, don''t blame me for being ungracious. While you may not have aided the Night Blades, you have also not hindered their actions. In a sense, you are accomplices of the Night Blades." Irving''s words left everyone in the room in shock. The chief of the Starling City Police Department was rendered speechless. Sophia looked at Irving with wide eyes, astonished. She thought Irving was being overly rash. Why would he make such a statement during a negotiation for cooperation?! After he said that, how could Paz and the head of the Schmidt family possibly continue to work with him?! Sophia kept trying to catch Irving''s eye, signaling him to reconsider. But it seemed Irving did not notice her gestures; after making his statement, he simply waited for the responses from the other two. After the initial shock faded, Paz quickly regained her composure. "So, you''re not here to discuss cooperation after all. You''ve come to give us an ultimatum, haven''t you? It seems that if we are unwilling to cooperate, you''ll treat us as accomplices of the Night Blades. If we don''t provide you with a satisfactory answer, do you intend to kill us outright?" Although Paz''s tone was calm as she spoke, everyone could hear the barely suppressed anger beneath her words. Upon hearing Paz''s words, Irving smiled. "You''re correct; this is indeed an ultimatum. I have lost all patience with you people. You can no longer sit on the fence. You must either stand with us or with the Night Blades." Irving''s statement effectively severed any remaining ties. Hearing his response, Paz chuckled lightly and stood up from her seat. "Since you''ve given such a straightforward answer, I will give you one in return! The Rivera family will absolutely not accept your threats! If you think you can completely annihilate us, then go ahead and try!" After saying this, Paz quickly made her way to the door. Just then, the door slammed shut with a heavy thud. Paz turned back to Irving, incredulous. "You don''t need to look at me like that. Didn''t you say the Rivera family isn''t afraid of me? Then let''s see how you handle me right here and now!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, a multitude of fireballs, radiating intense heat, materialized around him. The fireballs shot toward Paz with alarming speed. The head of the Schmidt family watched this scene unfold with terror etched on his face, quickly ducking under the table. The chief of the Starling City Police Department remained motionless, fully aware that he was no match for Irving. Instead, he turned his gaze toward Sophia, believing that only she could stop Irving''s assault. Although Paz possessed considerable strength, she had no time to react to Irving''s attack. She could only watch helplessly as the fireballs hurtled toward her. Just when the fireballs were about to strike her, they all froze in mid-air. Paz looked frantically toward Sophia. Holding her staff, Sophia had cast a frost spell, successfully freezing the fireballs. Irving offered no comment on Sophia''s actions; he merely smiled at the narrowly escaped Paz. Seizing the opportunity, the chief of the Starling City Police Department quickly interjected. "We are here because we have intentions of cooperating. So I think we should avoid any major conflict. The Night Blades are a common enemy, and none of us will align ourselves with them." After saying this, the chief hurriedly glanced at Paz, repeatedly signaling her with his eyes. Paz nodded, trembling slightly, and slowly returned to her seat. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you have any other thoughts now? If you have anything else to say, now is the time! Are you going to collaborate with the Night Blades? I need your answer right now," Irving said coldly, directing his gaze at Paz. Paz could no longer maintain her previous aloof demeanor; she could only respond with a quivering voice. "I will absolutely not cooperate with the Night Blades, and the Rivera family will not collaborate with them either! We will definitely cooperate with you!" Although Paz made this promise under duress, once it was made, the Rivera family had to honor it. Breaking a promise would lead to scorn and hostility from everyone. Satisfied with her answer, Irving tapped on the table. "You should come out from under the table now. If you keep wasting time, don''t blame me for being ungracious." As soon as he finished speaking, the head of the Schmidt family crawled out from under the table. "The Schmidt family will fight to the end against the Night Blades! Therefore, we are willing to cooperate with you!" After receiving another satisfactory response, Irving smiled and turned to Sophia. "It seems my negotiation skills are indeed quite effective. Since we have secured the cooperation of two major families in Starling City, shouldn''t we immediately seek out the other families to discuss collaboration?" Irving''s words made the three others in the room uneasy. The chief of the Starling City Police Department hurriedly said, "You''ve just arrived in Starling City. I believe you should rest well tonight. I will gather the heads of the other families tomorrow afternoon." Irving ignored the chief''s suggestion and continued to fix his eyes on Sophia. She spoke slowly, "I think the chief is right. You should take the night to rest and negotiate with the other family heads tomorrow afternoon." "Alright then, let''s proceed with that plan. You may leave now, and thank you for coming!" After hearing Irving''s words, Paz and the head of the Schmidt family quickly exited the room. The chief of the Starling City Police Department exchanged a few pleasantries with Sophia and Irving before also leaving. Once everyone had departed, Sophia turned to Irving with a hint of complaint in her tone. "You shouldn''t have directly threatened them. They are the heads of the two most powerful families in Starling City. If you offend them, it won''t benefit you at all. I believe tomorrow''s negotiations are going to be even more difficult because the other families in Starling City might join forces against you." Sophia was indeed very angry. In her view, today should have been her opportunity to take control of the situation. If she had been in charge, she could have ensured that Irving and the heads of the other two families reached a cooperative agreement in a much more conciliatory manner. Find adventures on m v l e m p y r Irving smiled. "I don''t see any problem with my approach. The more polite you are to them, the less they will take you seriously. Only by demonstrating strength can they understand the consequences of not cooperating with me." Sophia could only shake her head in resignation at Irving''s reply. "Fine, then you can handle it alone tomorrow afternoon. I have other matters to attend to and can''t stay here with you." Irving was slightly puzzled by Sophia''s statement. "The invitation to Starling City came from you. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate for you not to be present during the negotiations? While I can rely on my strength to secure cooperation from the families, having you there would certainly make negotiations smoother. And I don''t believe you have anything more important to deal with right now. Dealing with the Night Blades is our top priority." Irving''s words ultimately persuaded Sophia. "I can stay here to work with you, but you must agree to one condition." "What do you want me to agree to?" he asked. "Don''t act rashly during tomorrow''s negotiations. There will be many family heads present. Although they may not be very powerful, they can still cause you trouble." Irving nodded at Sophia''s warning. "Alright, I understand! I''ll do my best to control my emotions! But I must remind you that if they go too far during the negotiations, I will not hesitate to take action." Sophia did not oppose Irving''s statement. In her view, it was entirely normal to take action against families unwilling to cooperate. "I have no other reminders for you. You should go back to your hotel and rest. I''ve heard you haven''t had a good rest in a long time. Don''t worry; this place is absolutely safe. No one in Starling City would dare to threaten you. Anyone who tries will become an enemy of the Green family." After finishing her words, Sophia left. Irving didn''t know where she went, but he felt that she was certainly providing him with support. Although Sophia always came across as cold, Irving knew she was a warm-hearted person. She was one of the most trustworthy people he had. Chapter 261: Chapter 261: A Balance of Kindness and Authority After a night of rest, Irving, accompanied by Sophia, headed to the hotel they had booked early the next morning. Although they arrived at the hotel quite early, several patriarchs from families in Starling City had already gathered there. Upon seeing Irving and Sophia, these patriarchs, whose families were not particularly powerful, hurried over to greet them. "It''s an honor to meet you. We truly didn''t expect that you would be willing to cooperate with us! We will certainly follow your instructions!" Each patriarch expressed similar sentiments. For these lesser families, the chance to collaborate with Irving was a dream come true. They had learned from others that Irving was exceptionally generous to anyone willing to partner with him. If they could secure just a couple of rare weapons from him, their family''s strength would see a significant boost. Irving smiled and nodded. "I''m also very pleased that you are willing to cooperate with me. I came here specifically to discuss the details of our collaboration." As soon as Irving finished speaking, one of the patriarchs cut straight to the point. "I don''t think there''s any need to discuss the details of the cooperation. The terms can be entirely decided by Mr. Irving. We don''t need to worry about such things. I believe Mr. Irving is very fair! He would never let us come to harm! Moreover, Mr. Irving''s strength is beyond question, so we just need to follow his lead." Hearing this, a smile appeared on Irving''s face. "You are indeed very sincere. You are quite different from the few people I met yesterday," Irving remarked candidly. After hearing his words, the expressions on the faces of the various patriarchs became slightly hesitant. They were all aware that Irving had met with the leaders of the Rivera family and the Schmidt family the day before. Irving''s comment implied that the previous negotiations had not gone smoothly. One patriarch, speaking with a hint of concern, asked Irving, "Mr. Irving, will today''s negotiations go off without any unexpected incidents? Our strength is not particularly formidable. If something does go wrong, we might not even be able to ensure our own safety." Irving quickly reassured them, "You don''t need to worry, because even if unexpected situations arise, I am capable of handling them." Having said that, Irving led the group of patriarchs into the hotel. To ensure that the negotiations went smoothly, Sophia and the chief of the Starling City Police Department had arranged for a large hotel to host the meeting. The most spacious banquet hall in the hotel was already filled with a variety of delicious dishes. Upon seeing the food, Irving whispered to Sophia, "I haven''t had breakfast yet. Let me grab something to eat before the negotiations start. I don''t want to be hungry once we begin, because when I''m hungry, I tend to get quite irritable." Sophia nodded in response. "Go eat something quickly. I think the other important patriarchs will be arriving soon." Meanwhile, as Irving went to eat, Paz and the leader of the Schmidt family were in a car heading to the hotel. In the car, Paz expressed her anger toward the Schmidt family patriarch. Don''t miss chapters on m v l e m p y r "Isn''t Irving just someone with strong power? What right does he have to speak to us so disrespectfully? Does he really think his strength surpasses that of official organizations? Even the Angel Guild wouldn''t dare to talk to us like that." The Schmidt family patriarch looked very troubled. On one hand, he didn''t want to stand against Paz, as he still hoped to collaborate with her to gain more leverage for the Schmidt family in the negotiations. On the other hand, he couldn''t support Paz''s complaints because he knew they were no match for Irving. Moreover, if they dared to confront Irving, they would lose the support of the Angel Guild. "I think you should stop complaining. Although what Irving said yesterday was indeed a bit excessive, some of his points were also quite valid." Paz grew even angrier upon hearing this. "Are you defending him? Do you really believe that after cooperating with him, the Schmidt family will gain more benefits? I can''t shake the feeling that Irving and Sophia are teaming up to eliminate the power of all the families in Starling City. After that, the Green family will completely dominate Starling City." Paz''s words were indeed somewhat extreme. She was viewing Irving and Sophia in a very negative light. However, the Schmidt family patriarch didn''t intend to say much more. He simply hoped their car would arrive at the hotel quickly. If Paz wanted to continue arguing upon their arrival, she could take it up with Irving and Sophia. When Paz and the leader of the Schmidt family arrived, it was almost time for the scheduled meeting. The two hurried into the hotel. Once everyone was gathered, Sophia stood up and spoke loudly. "The purpose of bringing you all together is to discuss potential cooperation. Irving is willing to provide assistance in our upcoming endeavors, and he hopes that you all will offer him your support in return. Recently, we have been facing threats from the Night Blades, and in order to confront them effectively, we must unite." Irving remained silent, as he was not very familiar with the patriarchs from Starling City. He decided to let Sophia take the lead in addressing the group first. After she finished speaking, Sophia glanced at Irving, who then stood up to carefully outline his plan for cooperation. "My plan is quite simple. I hope that when facing the Night Blades, each of you will put forth your full strength. In return, I will provide you with very rare weapons. You should be aware of my accomplishments in the shelter game. The weapons I can obtain are beyond what you could ever gather together. Thus, the weapons I offer will be worth far more than what you will provide in return. You will not be at a loss, and I can guarantee this with my own honor." As soon as Irving finished speaking, laughter erupted from Paz''s direction. Everyone turned to look at her, and Paz stood up defiantly. Her eyes were fixed on Irving as she challenged him directly. "How do we know the weapons you offer aren''t of inferior quality? You keep claiming that you will provide rare weapons, but we all know that rare weapons are hard to come by. The rare weapons you currently possess are not numerous. If you provide us with subpar weapons, we will have no way to backtrack. Your strength is indeed formidable. Even if we band together, we cannot defeat you. So right now, you''re not negotiating with us; you''re simply threatening us." Paz''s words shocked everyone in the room. While some shared her sentiments, they did not dare to voice them openly. Irving and Sophia shot cold glares at Paz. "What do you want then? How do you propose to prove that the rare weapons I offer are of sufficient value?" Irving asked, not directly angry but addressing her with a chilling tone. Paz''s eyes flashed with disdain. "You can''t prove anything, so I believe it would be foolish to cooperate with you. I speak on behalf of the Rivera family, and we absolutely will not work with you!" As soon as Paz finished speaking, a smile finally appeared on Irving''s face. "You''ve finally said it! I''ve been waiting for you to say that! With your words, my next actions have become very simple!" No sooner had Irving spoken than a brilliant fireball shot directly toward Paz. This time, Sophia did not intervene. In her view, Paz''s tragic fate was self-inflicted. Irving publicly executed the leader of the Rivera family in front of everyone. The faces of all those present turned pale with fear. Irving then spoke slowly, "I am willing to cooperate with you, but that does not mean you can make absurd and excessive demands. If I have the power to cooperate with you, it also means I have the power to annihilate you. If you wish to work with me, then let''s skip the nonsense. If you choose not to cooperate, you can turn around and leave. I will not stop you. However, I must warn you: if anyone who leaves now chooses to ally with the Night Blades, I will consider you as absolute enemies to be eliminated." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving''s approach was a mix of carrot and stick. He didn''t believe that merely offering extravagant benefits would compel others to follow him. To Irving, making others recognize his immense strength was essential for gaining their allegiance. After Irving''s declaration, the patriarchs of the various families in Starling City immediately expressed their intention to cooperate with him. "Of course, we want to cooperate with you. We absolutely will not work with the Night Blades. The Night Blades have caused significant damage to Starling City in the past," the leader of the Schmidt family stood up, speaking in a trembling voice. Upon hearing this, a smile spread across Irving''s face. "You don''t need to be so nervous; after all, you are my ally, and I will not turn against my allies." Irving''s words finally lightened the atmosphere in the banquet hall. In the end, Irving reached a cooperation agreement with many families in Starling City. In the upcoming operations, these families would certainly provide Irving with significant assistance. Of course, Irving would also need to supply them with some rare weapons. However, this was not a significant burden for Irving, as his warehouse was already stocked with numerous weapons¡ªones he considered unworthy. Chapter 262: Chapter 262: The Gradually Revealing Truth After Irving successfully convinced numerous families in Starling City to cooperate with him, he chose to head to the suburbs of Starling City. His purpose this time was to meet Sophia''s father, Jony. Although Jony had entrusted most of the family affairs to Sophia, he still possessed a keen insight. When Irving arrived at the secret base of the Green family in the suburbs, he found Jony tending to the lawn at the entrance of the base. "I knew you would come to visit me. You must be looking to gather more information from me. Today, I will share everything I know with you. Feel free to ask any questions directly. After all, aside from providing you with some information, I don''t have much else to offer," Jony said, his tone slightly heavy. Jony felt that he was no longer of much use. He believed that all matters could be handled by his daughter. Since he had passed everything on to her, what else could he do but tell stories? Hearing Jony''s words, Irving quickly replied, "You are being too modest. I think you don''t need to be so humble. After all, the intelligence you possess is extensive, and you certainly know some very secretive matters." Jony was quite pleased with Irving''s flattery. "You''re right; I do know many hidden truths. I know the secrets of the Angel Guild, and I even understand the connection between the Angel Guild and the Night Blades." Irving and Sophia were both taken aback by Jony''s statement. Sophia incredulously asked, "Father, you''re not making this up, are you? The Angel Guild and the Night Blades are completely opposing organizations! What kind of connection could they possibly have?" Although Irving didn''t speak, his expression indicated that he strongly agreed with Sophia''s skepticism. Jony chuckled. "You two are simply too young. You have no idea why the Angel Guild was formed. The members of the Angel Guild tell you that it was established to combat the threats lurking in the shadows. But did they ever tell you that the threats in the shadows are actually of their own making? The original founders of the Night Blades were once members of the Angel Guild. Thus, the Night Blades are very familiar with the Angel Guild. When facing the Angel Guild, the Night Blades never encounter any significant danger. That is why the Night Blades have focused their primary attacks on Irving. Only Irving poses a true and substantial threat to the Night Blades." Jony''s words made Irving finally understand some of the events that had transpired before. However, a series of questions began to swirl in his mind once again. "If what you say is true, why did the original founder of the Night Blades leave the Angel Guild? Did he discover a powerful force that the Angel Guild wouldn''t allow him to use?" Irving had a deep understanding of the members of the Night Blades, so he instinctively made this speculation. He believed that this assumption was largely based on fact. Jony chuckled upon hearing Irving''s inquiry. "You''re correct. The reason the founder of the Night Blades initially betrayed the Angel Guild was that he found an unusually powerful force. This extraordinary power granted him access to an almost endless supply of dark energy. However, during its use, he gradually became corrupted by that dark energy. In the end, the Angel Guild decided to eliminate all members who had been tainted by darkness. Under such circumstances, the founder of the Night Blades naturally chose to flee. Moreover, just as the founder was escaping, information about the shelter game suddenly emerged. The appearance of the shelter game information occurred much earlier than you might think." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The intel Jony provided made Irving feel that some conspiracy was brewing. Although Irving had memories from his past life, he hadn''t experienced a significant amount of time there, so he didn''t have a deep understanding of the true purpose of the Night Blades. Additionally, his knowledge of the Dark Overlord was also limited. If the founder of the Night Blades was indeed corrupted by dark forces, then these powerful dark energies were likely connected to the Dark Overlord. Irving became so engrossed in his thoughts that he didn''t even notice Jony and Sophia engaging in conversation. After walking a bit further, Jony and Sophia finally realized something was off with Irving. "Irving, what''s wrong? Why do you look so dazed? Have you figured out some important intelligence?" Sophia asked with a concerned tone. Irving nodded. "I have indeed deduced some important information, but I can''t be certain whether it''s true or false. That''s why I hope you can continue to assist me. We must head to the Starling City police station; I believe we can obtain more information there." Jony frowned at Irving''s words. In Jony''s view, Irving should first share his speculation. This way, Sophia could assess whether Irving''s assumptions made any sense. If Sophia thought Irving''s speculation was unfounded, then they should not accompany him to the Starling City police station. "What exactly is your speculation? Can''t you just tell us directly? Do you think our partnership isn''t solid?" Jony said, his tone slightly disappointed. Sophia immediately sensed her father''s shift in mood and quickly responded, "Father, you''re misunderstanding Irving. He doesn''t think we''re unreliable; he just wants to verify his speculation as soon as possible. After all, Irving''s deductions concern all of our safety. And don''t forget that the crisis the Green family faced before was caused by the Night Blades." While what Sophia said made sense, it sounded a bit harsh to Jony. He felt that even though Sophia greatly admired Irving, she shouldn''t completely side with him. Jony sighed. "You''re speaking up for Irving so readily, yet you can''t even help your old father out." Jony''s words left Sophia feeling somewhat awkward. Irving quickly interjected, "My speculation isn''t actually complicated. If you want to know, I can share it right now." Read the latest stories on M-VL-em|p,yr Irving then laid out his theory. According to his speculation, it was very likely that the Night Blades were established under direct orders from the Dark Overlord. The founder of the Night Blades might have been lured by the Dark Overlord''s influence. If the Dark Overlord''s ultimate goal was to descend into the real world, it meant that all of the Night Blades'' actions were centered around facilitating that descent. The Night Blades were not only enemies to them but also adversaries of all living beings. Because once the Dark Overlord arrived, all life would be utterly destroyed. The entire world would face its end, leading to the annihilation of all existence. After hearing Irving''s speculation, both Jony and Sophia were left speechless, stunned by what he had said. After a moment, Jony slowly spoke up, "Are you serious about what you just said? Do you really believe that the Dark Overlord will eventually descend? While I have come across some information related to the Dark Overlord, based on that intel, it''s very likely that the Dark Overlord will not descend directly. It''s even possible that the idea of the Dark Overlord''s descent is a fabrication created by the Night Blades." In Jony''s opinion, there were many benefits for the Night Blades in concocting such a lie. The lie of the Night Blades could instill fear in ordinary people and also ensure that the members within the Night Blades would comply more strictly with the organization''s orders. Irving shook his head. "As you mentioned earlier, the founder of the Night Blades was a member of the Angel Guild. This means that the founder isn''t a madman. A member of the Angel Guild, especially one from its early days, would have exceptional talent, which implies that he wouldn''t resort to such a deception to mislead others." After hearing Irving''s words, Jony fell silent. "You''re right; the current situation is extremely severe. So you should take immediate action and not waste any more time here. I can stay here alone!" Jony began to actively encourage Irving and Sophia to leave as soon as possible. In Jony''s view, things had escalated beyond what he had imagined. He had only hoped to showcase the stories he knew to Irving and Sophia, never expecting that those stories would lead to such a terrifying conspiracy. "Then let''s hurry and leave! There must be more intel at the police station! I believe Hollis will help us!" Sophia quickly said to Irving. Irving nodded, and then he left with Sophia. Jony watched as they departed. "Is the situation really this dire? Is the Dark Overlord truly going to descend? I thought all of this was just a hoax! It seems I can''t retire just yet; I must work hard for the survival of the family!" Jony quickly adjusted his mindset. He felt he had to strive for the continued existence of the family. Although he believed Irving was highly capable, he also felt that Irving alone could not face such a grave crisis. Therefore, as an elder, Jony needed to provide the necessary guidance. Irving and Sophia soon arrived at the police station. The Starling City police station was unusually quiet, and there were very few officers present. When they arrived, only Chief Hollis and his assistant were at the station. Hollis looked somewhat puzzled at their arrival, not understanding why the two had come to see him in the middle of the night. "What brings you here? Have you encountered a crisis that you can''t resolve?" Chief Hollis asked Sophia and Irving in a gentle tone. "We need to access the Starling City police station''s database and hope you can assist us," Irving said without hesitation. Chapter 263: Chapter 263: An Unexpected Conspiracy While Irving and Sophia were reviewing the materials at the Starling City police station, Vicky was in the president''s office at the headquarters of Ocean Group, handling corporate affairs. Vicky had completed most of her tasks, and since it was quite late, she planned to head home to get some rest. She picked up the phone on her desk. "I''ve finished my work; please send someone to take me home." Immediately, the voice of a security personnel responded from the other end of the line, "Understood, President! We will send someone to pick you up right away!" After hanging up the phone, Vicky looked out the window. It was completely dark outside, and aside from the lights of the skyscrapers, there was no sign of brightness anywhere. The sky was entirely covered with clouds, blocking any moonlight from reaching the ground. Vicky sighed. The weather mirrored her mood. Although she hadn''t faced any danger recently, she felt that her relationship with Irving was becoming increasingly distant. Stay updated with m-vl-em,py-r Because Vicky had to deal with Ocean Group''s affairs, she couldn''t accompany Irving on any adventures. Whether it was the operation in the Desolate Canyon or the battles against the Night Blades, she hadn''t played a significant role in any of them. "Is this my punishment? If I had known I would be bound by work, I wouldn''t have contested my uncle for the position of president of Ocean Group," Vicky said with a hint of disappointment. Just then, there was a sudden knock at the door of the president''s office. Vicky grabbed her bag and walked toward the office door. Just as she was about to open it, she felt a surge of danger. Although Vicky wasn''t particularly skilled in combat, she was a healer. With her healing abilities, she also possessed a sense of danger foresight. Suddenly, she realized that the person outside might not be security personnel after all, but rather an enemy. Vicky quickly retreated back to her desk. She picked up the phone again and called Benjamin, the manager of the security department. "President, how can I assist you?" Benjamin asked in his usual tone from the other end of the line. "There seems to be an enemy outside my door; I can''t leave my office. I need you to come quickly!" Vicky said, lowering her voice. She didn''t want the person outside to overhear her conversation. Benjamin on the other end of the phone did not respond immediately. After a moment, he slowly asked, "President, are you really in the office?" This question caused Vicky''s expression to change dramatically. She suddenly realized that the person she was speaking to might not actually be Benjamin. Her mind raced, and she quickly devised a counter-strategy. "I was just joking with you. In fact, I left the office a while ago and, following your advice, I set a trap in the office. I believe my enemies will soon walk right into it." Vicky was well aware that she had never mentioned such a plan to Benjamin, and she hadn''t formulated one either. If the person on the other end of the line was the real Benjamin, he would certainly sense that something was off. However, the voice that responded next left Vicky feeling dismayed. "That''s good to hear! I thought you had forgotten our agreed-upon plan. So, you don''t need to worry too much. Where are you now? I''ll come find you right away." "I''m at the Smith family ancestral home; you can come directly here. Irving and Sophia are also nearby. Would you like to talk to them?" Vicky deliberately mentioned a location in Starling City. Upon hearing this information, the tone of the voice on the other end became slightly discordant. "Why are you there? The security presence from the security department is very weak in that area. We can''t ensure your safety there." Hearing this, Vicky smiled as she replied, "With Irving here, I''m very safe, so you don''t need to worry!" "That''s good! I''ll adjust the security arrangements accordingly! If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up now!" After saying this, Benjamin abruptly ended the call. Vicky slowly set the phone back down. She stared intently at the door, and after a moment, she heard footsteps outside. The footsteps gradually faded, and it seemed that the person who had been outside had left. Vicky let out a sigh of relief. "Looks like I was cautious enough. I didn''t fall directly into the enemy''s trap. But why would there be enemies at the Ocean Group headquarters?" At that moment, Vicky felt perplexed; she believed that the headquarters of Ocean Group had very tight security. After relaxing her guard, she opened the office door. To her surprise, she found Benjamin standing there. "President, didn''t you tell me you were in Starling City? Why did you lie to me?" Benjamin''s gaze was icy as he looked at Vicky. Vicky felt a twinge of nervousness but managed to maintain her composure. "I was just testing you. I think your security arrangements aren''t perfect. I hope you can learn from previous lessons." Upon hearing this, a cold smirk appeared on Benjamin''s lips. "I have indeed learned from previous lessons. Before I came here, I specifically shrouded the entire Ocean Group headquarters in mist. Your security personnel have no idea what you are experiencing right now. In their view, you are still safely in the president''s office. The calls you just made were directed to me. The real Benjamin wouldn''t have received any of your calls." As Benjamin spoke, his expression rapidly shifted. Ultimately, Elder Howard stood before Vicky with a smile on his face. "It''s you! I knew it had to be you targeting me all along! Even if you successfully capture me, your plan can never achieve ultimate victory. Irving will definitely come looking for me!" Vicky summoned her courage at this moment. In her eyes, when facing an elder of the Night Blades, it was crucial to exert some pressure. If she couldn''t impose any pressure on the elder, he would undoubtedly become exceedingly arrogant. Elder Howard smiled at her words. "How do you know that isn''t my true objective? Capturing you is precisely what I want to lure Irving into finding me. I will set a trap for him deep within the shelter game. In the end, you and he will perish together in that trap! So, for now, you need not worry about your life being in danger, because I will not allow you to die easily." After saying this, Elder Howard transformed into a mist and took Vicky away with him. His actions were so discreet that none of the security personnel at the Ocean Group headquarters noticed anything unusual. It wasn''t until the following morning, when Benjamin intended to go to the president''s office to report new security arrangements to Vicky, that he discovered something was amiss. He tried calling the president''s office multiple times, but there was no response. This lack of response made Benjamin uneasy. When he pushed open the door to the president''s office, he found that Vicky was no longer there. Furious, Benjamin immediately gathered all the security personnel together. "What are you all doing? Didn''t you notice that the president has vanished?" he shouted angrily at the crowd. Under normal circumstances, Benjamin''s tone would be very calm. However, when he spoke in an angry tone, it indicated that his rage was extreme. Hearing Benjamin''s questioning, the security personnel were thrown into a state of panic. They genuinely had not noticed anything out of the ordinary. Eventually, Benjamin reviewed all the surveillance footage from the previous night with the security personnel. After watching the videos, he finally found a clue. In the elevator of the Ocean Group headquarters, he discovered a Dark Gem, which possessed dark powers. These Dark Gems belonged to Elder Howard, indicating that it was indeed Howard who had taken Vicky. "It seems I need to overhaul the security at the Ocean Group headquarters. You all have failed to fulfill your duties. You clearly don''t know how to be competent security personnel!" After saying this, Benjamin quickly took the Dark Gem and went to find Irving and Sophia. Although Benjamin had some understanding of the Dark Gem, he was not an expert in deciphering the information contained within it. To find Vicky, he needed to crack the information from the Dark Gem, which meant he had no choice but to seek Irving''s help. Around 10 AM, Benjamin arrived at Irving''s residence in Starling City. At that moment, Irving had just woken up. The night before, he and Sophia had spent hours in the Starling City Police Department''s database searching for information. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although they hadn''t found much useful data, they at least knew that the Starling City police had dealt with Night Blades before, implying that some individuals within the police department were also players in the shelter game. Benjamin directly woke Irving up. With groggy eyes, Irving asked, "Why are you in such a hurry to find me? Is Vicky in danger?" Benjamin nodded gravely. "You''re correct; the president is indeed in danger. She must have been captured by Elder Howard. But I don''t know where he has taken her." Upon hearing Benjamin''s words, Irving''s sleepiness vanished. He asked in shock, "You can''t be serious! Vicky has always been at the Ocean Group headquarters, right? The security there should be very high! Are your subordinates complete fools?!" Faced with Irving''s near-insulting rebuke, Benjamin had no retort. He could only present the Dark Gem to Irving. "I found this Dark Gem in the elevator of the Ocean Group headquarters. Perhaps you can decipher some useful information from it." Chapter 264: Chapter 264: An Unmistakable Trap Although Irving was very angry, he still maintained his composure. He merely vented a bit of frustration at Benjamin, but after that, he took the Dark Gem from Benjamin''s hands. At this point, Sophia was also aware of everything that had transpired. She hurried over to stand with Irving and Benjamin. "I believe that Elder Howard''s actions this time are not simply aimed at targeting Vicky. The benefits of just kidnapping Vicky are far too low. He might be using this as a way to set a trap for us," she suggested. Both Benjamin and Irving nodded in agreement at the same moment. Their thoughts were completely aligned. They believed this was indeed an unmistakable trap. However, even though they understood it was a trap, they had to step into it. No one could easily abandon Vicky. For Irving, Vicky was the most important person in his life. He had to fight to save her, no matter what. For Benjamin, Vicky was the person he was loyal to. He could never abandon his superior. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The three of them moved into a room, and Irving secured it. He was a very cautious person and suspected that they might be under surveillance. Therefore, they needed to keep this matter a secret. Once he confirmed the room was sealed, Irving began to decipher the secrets of the Dark Gem. Soon, Irving unraveled all the secrets concealed within the Dark Gem. In truth, the secrets were not deeply hidden. Elder Howard was afraid that Irving wouldn''t be able to decipher the information, so he had written down his location and intentions very clearly. "Elder Howard has kidnapped Vicky and taken her to the Desolate Canyon. He has given us one week to reach him. If we do not arrive within that time frame, he will kill Vicky," Irving stated with a stoic expression. Upon hearing this, Benjamin finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although Vicky had not yet been rescued, Benjamin felt that now that they knew Howard''s location, their next actions should be relatively straightforward. "I don''t think we even need a week. We can set off right now. Together, we can easily defeat Elder Howard. In our previous encounters, he has never had the upper hand against us. As long as you, Irving, take action, victory is assured," Benjamin declared confidently. However, Sophia and Irving''s expressions were anything but pleasant. They both understood that there were more pressing matters at hand. Moreover, for Sophia and Irving, entering the shelter game posed even greater risks. They had already sensed that they were being watched by the Dark Overlord while investigating his information. Once they stepped into the shelter game, the Dark Overlord might unleash powerful monsters against them. "Why aren''t you speaking? Don''t you want to save the president? She has provided you with so much help in the past!" Benjamin asked, a hint of confusion creeping into his voice, mixed with a touch of anger. In his view, Vicky had been incredibly helpful to both Irving and Sophia. He believed that Irving would surely want to rescue her, and if he wasn''t taking action, it was likely due to Sophia''s influence. As a result, Benjamin began to glare at Sophia. Sophia paid no attention to Benjamin''s glare; she was focused on contemplating the more critical issues at hand. "Of course we want to save Vicky! But we don''t need to rush. Howard has given us a week, and we could easily wait three more days before we make our move," Irving finally expressed after a moment of silence. Benjamin''s expression soured upon hearing this. "Why wait three days? If we waste that time, we might miss the best opportunity to rescue the president. While Howard hasn''t told many lies before, he is a very cunning person. He would never actually give us a full week." At this point, Benjamin was visibly agitated. He felt that Irving and Sophia were being too indifferent to Vicky''s safety. Sophia responded calmly to his outburst. "I think you don''t need to be so anxious. The ultimate goal of kidnapping Vicky is to draw us into a trap. This means that Elder Howard is unlikely to kill her easily. We must ensure that we are fully prepared before taking action. Before that, we need to understand Elder Howard''s true motives. Why has he set a trap for us at the Desolate Canyon?" Sophia''s words gradually calmed Benjamin down. In fact, he was just as puzzled. Elder Howard could have used other means to inform them of Vicky''s kidnapping. Why did he choose to be so direct and tell them she was at the Desolate Canyon? Was it possible that Elder Howard wanted to mislead their judgment through such a straightforward approach? The Desolate Canyon had seen many events, and it contained the ruins of Shadow City. Irving and the others had previously ventured into Shadow City, where they encountered a series of dangers. They distinctly remembered a completely deranged monster lurking within its depths. "I believe Elder Howard''s objective must be related to Shadow City. Perhaps he hopes to use this conspiracy to successfully rebuild Shadow City," Irving slowly articulated after a moment of contemplation. Benjamin nodded in agreement. He found Irving''s theory to be quite reasonable. "You''re right, and I recall that Shadow City was the territory of Elder Lawrence from the Night Blades. Elder Lawrence has transformed into a horrific, twisted monster. Is it possible that Howard wants us to go into the ruins of Shadow City and kill Elder Lawrence? If we eliminate Elder Lawrence, then Elder Howard could successfully bring Shadow City under his control. Perhaps that is the true purpose behind all of this." Irving and Benjamin''s speculation was getting very close to the truth. However, they had no way of fully knowing Elder Howard''s intentions. After all, everything Howard was doing was merely to mislead others. His real goal was to provide the Blood-Red Wolf Head with an opportunity for a one-on-one confrontation with Irving. Elder Lawrence was indeed the person Howard most wanted to eliminate. However, Lawrence''s soul had already been absorbed by the Blood-Red Wolf Head, which meant that Lawrence was completely dead. Without the threat of Lawrence, Elder Howard no longer needed to be in such a hurry. "Since our thoughts align, you should not question my plan any further," Irving said calmly to Benjamin. "You should understand that when facing a trap prepared by the enemy, we must be fully prepared. That''s why I need 2 to 3 days for preparation. Once that time is up, I will immediately take you all into the shelter game. At that point, we can settle the score with Elder Howard." Irving''s response left Benjamin speechless. He nodded in agreement. "Then let''s proceed according to your plan. However, I must remind you that this operation needs to start as soon as possible. I suspect that the president may be facing an encroachment of dark forces. If the encroachment becomes too severe, she may not be able to revert back to being human." Irving was well aware of the gravity of what Benjamin was saying. Irving had encountered individuals who had suffered severe encroachments by dark forces in the past. The primary effect of the dark force''s intrusion was not just a distortion of the human body, but a twisting of the human mind. Once a person was overwhelmed by the powerful dark forces, their thought processes would descend into complete madness and chaos. Moreover, the encroachment by dark forces was nearly irreversible. "I understand! I will take action as soon as possible! You should head back to the Ocean Group headquarters. You must ensure that there is no chaos there," Benjamin nodded and then left. After Benjamin departed, Sophia lowered her voice and asked Irving, "I think we should act quickly. Although I believe this operation is extremely dangerous, 2 to 3 days of preparation feels a bit excessive." Despite not having a particularly close relationship with Vicky, Sophia recognized that Vicky was a crucial figure in dealing with the threat posed by the Night Blades. If Vicky were to be eliminated by a member of the Night Blades, their subsequent actions would undoubtedly face even more complications. Explore more adventures at m,v l''-NovelFire Irving nodded in agreement. "You''re right. However, before we can proceed, I need to discuss things with the others. I''ll return to the City of Warding as soon as possible. I need to talk with the members of the Angel Guild." With that, Irving promptly left. Even though he hadn''t had a proper rest for two whole days, he didn''t complain. To Irving, the current situation was extremely urgent, and he needed to handle everything as quickly as possible. Only once everything was settled would he consider taking a break. Sophia watched Irving leave, and after he disappeared from view, she sighed. "The situation looks worse than I imagined! If the stories my father told are true, the Dark Overlord could arrive at any moment. When the Dark Overlord descends, we are sure to face an even worse predicament. It''s hard to imagine just how dire things will get then!" Sophia felt an intense fear of the Dark Overlord. Although she had never seen the Dark Overlord, she had learned a great deal about him from her father and Irving. Both her father, Jony, and Irving were deeply afraid of the Dark Overlord, which in turn instilled a similar fear within Sophia herself. Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Knowledge Fairy in the Information Repository Regardless of what others said or thought, Irving had always acted according to his own plan and pace. After bidding farewell to Sophia, he quickly returned to the City of Warding. However, he did not head straight to the headquarters of the Angel Guild. He felt it was essential to first check on the situation at the Ocean Group headquarters. At that moment, Benjamin was also at the Ocean Group headquarters. As the manager of the security department, Benjamin needed to ensure the safety of the Ocean Group after Elder Howard had taken Vicky. "How''s it looking? It seems that Elder Howard didn''t cause much damage to the Ocean Group headquarters. His goal was probably just to capture Vicky," Irving quickly assessed the situation upon arriving at the Ocean Group headquarters and made his judgment. Benjamin, who was beside Irving, nodded quickly and replied, "You''re right. Elder Howard went straight for the president. That''s why the security I arranged didn''t have any effect. I suppose I should strengthen the security around the president''s office after this." Benjamin not only had to rescue Vicky but also had to address the security vulnerabilities at Vicky''s office. Irving did not comment on Benjamin''s words, as he felt these matters were not particularly relevant to him. "I''ve assessed the situation at the Ocean Group headquarters. There are no more leads here. It seems I''ll have to go to the Angel Guild to see if they have any information," Irving said, preparing to leave. However, Benjamin called out to him from behind. "Can I come with you? After all, ensuring President Vicky''s safety is part of my responsibilities. I hope to make up for my previous mistakes." Irving turned around and scrutinized Benjamin. After a moment of hesitation, he slowly replied, "If you want to come, then join me. But I must warn you in advance that we may not be able to obtain any useful information at the Angel Guild." Benjamin nodded. "I understand. I can accept that possibility. So let''s set off." In the end, Benjamin accompanied Irving to the Angel Guild headquarters. At the headquarters, Aron and Anna received Irving and Benjamin. Upon learning about the situation, both Aron and Anna''s expressions turned grim. They had psychological scars from their previous experience in the Desolate Canyon, as they had faced significant setbacks during their mission there. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire "Why is this operation centered around the Desolate Canyon again? We have never achieved any success in the Desolate Canyon during our previous missions," Aron complained slightly. Irving replied coldly, "That''s not our problem. Elder Howard has chosen the Desolate Canyon as the predetermined battlefield. If we want to rescue Vicky, we have to go there." Irving was not wrong. After a few more complaints, Aron fell silent. "Do you have any action plans? If you do, I''m willing to help! I''d like to join you in the operation!" After reconciling with Irving, Aron had been eager to offer his assistance, as he wanted to prove that he genuinely wished to collaborate with Irving. So when Irving and Benjamin approached him, Aron didn''t refuse. Irving nodded, confirming that he indeed had a plan. "I have developed an action plan, but before we proceed, I hope to gather more intelligence¡ªmore information about the Desolate Canyon." While saying this, Irving kept his gaze fixed on Aron and Anna. He believed that the Angel Guild must possess important information regarding the Desolate Canyon. The fact that Aron was able to produce a map during their last mission indicated that the Angel Guild was not completely unaware of the area. His goal this time was to obtain sufficient intelligence in order to determine the specific course of action to take. Aron and Anna exchanged glances. "If you truly want to acquire information about the Desolate Canyon, we can provide it. However, you must be prepared to accept certain risks," Aron said hesitantly. Both Irving and Benjamin looked puzzled. They did not understand why accessing information would involve any risk. "What do you mean by that? Does the information from your Angel Guild include some kind of curse? Will I face unexpected dangers after reviewing this information?" Irving asked Aron in a calm tone. Aron nodded, "Some of the information in the Angel Guild''s information repository indeed contains curses. However, those pieces of information are closely tied to the Angel Guild. You probably won''t be looking at those documents. The reason I want you to be cautious is that information related to the Desolate Canyon is stored at the deepest level of the repository. And there is a monster lurking there." Aron''s statement left Irving and Benjamin even more confused. Benjamin incredulously asked Aron, "You mean to tell me that the Angel Guild has a monster in its own headquarters'' information repository? What purpose does that serve?" Anna quickly interjected, "The monster wasn''t placed there by us. It appeared suddenly. We believe that at the deepest part of the information repository, certain pieces of information inherently contain powerful forces. Once that information was collected into the repository, these forces coalesced into a monster. This creature has been wandering in the depths of the repository. If we want to access the information, we have to find a way to avoid this monster. However, the information you''re looking for concerning the Desolate Canyon falls within the monster''s range of movement. This monster has existed for a long time, even before I joined the Angel Guild." Anna explained why there was a monster in the information repository. Moreover, neither Aron nor Anna had a deep understanding of the creature; they only knew that it was very powerful. "Are you referring to what''s known as a knowledge fairy?" Irving asked slowly after listening for a while. "Knowledge fairy?" Aron, Anna, and Benjamin all said simultaneously. The three of them had never heard the term "knowledge fairy" before. They felt that it seemed more like the name of a monster from a shelter game. In response to their puzzled expressions, Irving stood up and began to explain. "A knowledge fairy is a creature born from knowledge. Normally, powerful knowledge corresponds to powerful forces. Just as Aron mentioned, some pieces of information are infused with curses. These curses, in a sense, also represent powerful attributes. Therefore, if there are certain pieces of information in the information repository that are particularly secretive¡ªinformation that ideally should not be known by others¡ªthen those pieces of information will passively generate a knowledge fairy. Once a knowledge fairy is born, it will move back and forth around the precious information it guards. The purpose of the knowledge fairy is to prevent anyone from approaching the information it protects. If you are not lying, then that means the information guarded by the knowledge fairy is extremely valuable. We must obtain this information immediately!" Irving not only explained the concept of the knowledge fairy but also shared his thoughts. After hearing what Irving had to say, Aron, Anna, and Benjamin all felt that they should take action right away. "If that''s the case, then let''s hurry up and act! We can''t waste any more time! After all, the Angel Guild''s information repository contains a lot of valuable intelligence. If more knowledge fairies are born from this information, we won''t be able to handle the situation," Aron said urgently. He had long wanted to eliminate the monster in the information repository, but he had refrained from acting due to his limited understanding of the knowledge fairy. Initially, he thought the creature was intentionally left behind by a former leader of the Angel Guild. However, upon learning that the knowledge fairy was born from information, Aron felt it was imperative to deal with it immediately. Anna shared similar thoughts to Aron, while Benjamin, although not eager to help the Angel Guild with their troubles, believed that the appearance of the knowledge fairy might mean they could acquire very important intelligence before attempting to rescue Vicky. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once everyone reached a consensus, Irving began to outline the next steps of their plan. "We can''t rush our next actions! The knowledge fairy is actually very sensitive! It can passively detect changes in surrounding information. Therefore, as we approach, we must do everything we can to mask our presence. You also need to pretend to be examining other pieces of information while gradually getting closer to the knowledge fairy. If you approach it directly, the knowledge fairy will certainly react quickly. At that point, not only will we be unable to capture the knowledge fairy, but we may even be counterattacked by it." Aron, Anna, and Benjamin were taken aback by Irving''s words. "Does the knowledge fairy really possess such strong combat capabilities? Based on what you said, it should just be very difficult to catch," Aron asked, his tone tinged with confusion. Irving shook his head, "The reason the knowledge fairy is hard to catch is that it can exist in the form of information. This means it can make itself intangible. Moreover, the knowledge fairy can also convert others into information. If it completely takes control of you, all of you will lose your lives and become part of the information that the knowledge fairy possesses." After hearing Irving''s explanation, the expressions on everyone''s faces grew more serious. They understood that their upcoming actions were crucial, and they needed to be fully prepared before proceeding. With everyone ready, they were about to enter the Angel Guild''s information repository. Chapter 266: Chapter 266: Capturing the Knowledge Fairy Once everyone was prepared, the group, led by Aron, entered the innermost part of the Angel Guild headquarters. The Angel Guild''s information repository was located deep underground at the headquarters. The entire information repository had a very high level of security. Even though the headquarters had been destroyed during the Night Blades'' attack, the repository itself remained intact. After passing through layer upon layer of doors, the information repository finally unfolded before them. "This is the last door. Once we pass through it, we will enter the information repository. You all need to be ready because the moment you step inside, you will experience a severe headache," Aron warned them before opening the final door. Irving and Benjamin nodded. Irving felt that such a reaction was entirely normal. After all, the information repository housed an immense amount of intelligence. The sheer volume of knowledge concentrated in one place would undoubtedly lead to a diffusion of information, which could severely impact a person''s mental state. Benjamin took a deep breath. Although he had never encountered anything like this before, he sensed that the information repository was a very dangerous place. He needed to be prepared. Once Aron confirmed that everyone was ready, he pushed open the door to the information repository. The moment the door swung open, they all felt an overwhelming surge of strange information flooding their minds. Some of this information consisted of spellcasting conditions, some detailed the characteristics of various monsters, and others were bizarre images. The influx of information caused Irving and Benjamin to experience a sharp headache. However, Irving quickly regained his composure, and the pain faded just as swiftly. Benjamin, though slower to adjust, managed to stabilize his condition. After about ten seconds, Irving and Benjamin nodded at Aron. "Now that you both have stabilized, let''s move on! The knowledge fairy resides at the deepest part of the information repository. Therefore, you shouldn''t encounter any immediate dangers at the outset. You can use this time for your final preparations before the battle!" With Aron''s encouragement, Irving and Benjamin made their last-minute adjustments, while Aron led everyone deeper into the repository. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire As they advanced, Irving took the opportunity to inquire further about the Angel Guild headquarters'' information repository. The space was immense, filled with a vast array of scrolls piled high. Beneath the scrolls, there were various books, weapons, and items scattered throughout. Irving was visibly dissatisfied with the arrangement of the items. "No wonder the combat capability of your Angel Guild has been diminishing! You''ve carelessly piled so many precious items together. Don''t you worry that these valuable objects will cancel each other''s power out?" In response to Irving''s inquiry, Aron could only manage a wry smile as he explained. "Of course, we are aware that such a situation could arise. I had discussed with Anna the need to properly organize all the items in the information repository. However, when we began to sort through them, we encountered insurmountable challenges. The power of these items is just too overwhelming. The only reason they haven''t posed a significant threat to the Angel Guild headquarters is that each item''s power cancels out the others. If we casually rearranged their positions, that cancellation would vanish, and we would face catastrophic consequences." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron''s explanation was indeed very reasonable. After hearing it, Irving nodded in acknowledgment. "You''re right; I didn''t consider the implications thoroughly. Your handling of the situation is certainly logical. Let''s not dwell on this any longer and focus on finding the knowledge fairy." Irving effectively gave himself an out, and Aron and Anna didn''t dwell on his earlier comments. They understood that Irving was trying to help them. After continuing to advance for another ten minutes, the group finally reached the deepest part of the information repository. Although this was the designated "deepest" area, there was still plenty of space to explore further. In this space, a scroll floated mid-air, surrounded by numerous powerful items and weapons. "We need to be extremely cautious from this point on! The knowledge fairy is certainly nearby the scroll! Although the book containing information about the Desolate Canyon isn''t right next to it, it isn''t too far away either. Do you see that book with the reddish-brown cover? The information recorded in that book pertains to the Desolate Canyon," Aron explained carefully to Irving and Benjamin. After confirming which book contained the information about the Desolate Canyon, Irving immediately sprang into action. He pulled out the Staff of Calamity. "Since the knowledge fairy will attack us no matter what actions we take, we might as well strike first and attack it ourselves," Irving declared. As soon as he finished speaking, a multitude of dazzling lights erupted from the tip of the staff. One fiery fireball after another shot toward the floating scroll. If these fireballs made contact with the scroll, they would ignite it instantly. However, the fireballs never reached their target. Before getting too close to the scroll, the fireballs suddenly veered off course due to some unknown force. Ultimately, they all crashed into the ground nearby. "Be careful! The knowledge fairy is about to launch an attack on you!" Aron warned sharply, noticing a distortion in the surrounding space. He immediately realized that the knowledge fairy was warping the area to launch an assault on Irving. Thanks to Aron''s warning, both Irving and Benjamin narrowly avoided the knowledge fairy''s attack. The knowledge fairy then revealed its true form. In reality, the knowledge fairy had no color; it was merely an aggregation of vast amounts of information. When this immense amount of information folded together, it resembled a gigantic eyeball. This massive eye continuously observed Irving and the others, instilling a sense of pressure in them. "It seems that if we can eliminate you, not only will we obtain the information about the Desolate Canyon, but we might even gain access to even more intelligence!" Irving exclaimed, feeling elated upon seeing the knowledge fairy''s true essence. To Irving, the knowledge fairy was extremely elusive, only revealing its true form under very rare circumstances. Now that he had finally found one, he was determined not to let it escape. Without hesitation, Irving activated the Gravity Swamp skill. Under the influence of this ability, the knowledge fairy''s movements slowed down. At the same time, Irving unleashed the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. A surge of chaotic energy erupted from his body. Faced with Irving''s attack, the knowledge fairy seemed unfazed. It simply transformed into a stream of information and entered one of the books. The knowledge fairy''s response was both straightforward and highly effective. When it entered the book or scroll, the knowledge fairy vanished from sight, and the information it had recorded materialized within the pages. As long as there was relevant information elsewhere, the knowledge fairy could resurrect itself using that data. In response to the knowledge fairy''s actions, Irving quickly devised a countermeasure. He utilized the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to seal both the knowledge fairy and the entire book together. "I know what you plan to do next, and I understand how you can escape. But I must inform you that your plan will not succeed," Irving said after completing the seal on the book. He did not immediately launch an attack. Irving wasn''t intent on destroying the knowledge fairy; he merely hoped for its cooperation. A living knowledge fairy was far more valuable than a dead one. "I am currently speaking with you. If you refuse to answer my questions, don''t blame me for being rude. Even though you''re hiding in this book, if I destroy it, your vessel will be gone. In your sealed state, you have no way to escape through the dissemination of information. I''ll give you ten seconds to respond. If you still refuse to answer my questions, don''t blame me for being merciless." After delivering this ultimatum, Irving began his countdown. As Irving counted down to four, the knowledge fairy suddenly began to speak. "What kind of knowledge do you wish to obtain from me? I possess a vast amount of knowledge; what do you want?" The voice of the knowledge fairy was identical to Irving''s. Hearing this voice, Aron, Anna, and Benjamin were all taken aback. They instinctively looked at Irving, but his expression remained remarkably calm. He understood that the knowledge fairy was merely mimicking his voice and wasn''t going to be intimidated by such a tactic. "The knowledge I seek is related to the Desolate Canyon. I have no interest in the knowledge you are guarding, nor will I pry into it. As long as you cooperate with me, I will help you protect whatever knowledge you wish to keep safe," Irving stated, his tone very gentle. After listening to Irving, the knowledge fairy fell silent for a while. Just when everyone thought it might not respond, the knowledge fairy slowly replied, "How can you prove that your promise is genuine? You humans are quite cunning; you could easily deny your commitments." This response indicated that the knowledge fairy was open to a deal with Irving, but it still had doubts about whether he would keep his word. With a smile, Irving replied, "I can forge a contract with you; surely, that will convince you of my sincerity." Chapter 267: Chapter 267: The Warning of the Knowledge Fairy Upon hearing Irving''s proposal, the Knowledge Fairy quickly expressed her agreement. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e-NovelFire "If you are willing to sign a contract with me, I can indeed provide you with assistance. However, I must clarify beforehand that the information I provide may not be entirely complete. While I can sense some anomalous signals within the Shelter Game, it does not mean that I know everything that occurs within it." Irving nodded in understanding. "That''s only natural. I don''t expect you to answer all my questions. Right now, I just need you to give me a general idea of the situation over at the Desolate Canyon. If you can provide me with some information about Elder Howard and the Night Blades'' movements, I can offer you some additional rewards. For instance, I could expand your operational area." Irving''s words brought great joy to the Knowledge Fairy. She transformed into a massive eye that radiated a ghostly blue light. It was evident that she was retrieving the information she possessed. Before long, the giant eye reverted back to the Knowledge Fairy''s original form. "I now have information about the situation at the Desolate Canyon," she said, her voice filled with excitement. "What are you waiting for? Quickly tell me what I need to know, and I can fulfill my promise!" Irving urged the Knowledge Fairy, pressing for the information. Yet, the Knowledge Fairy still did not answer Irving''s question. She merely kept watching him and the others. Just as Irving was about to lose his patience, the Knowledge Fairy spoke slowly. "If I were you, I would avoid entering the Shelter Game altogether. Even if you must go in, I would recommend steering clear of the Desolate Canyon." Her words left everyone''s expressions looking quite strange. Aron and Anna exchanged glances, both turning their gaze toward Irving. Irving''s expression quickly settled. "Is that what you wanted to tell me? That seems completely different from what we agreed upon. You only need to provide us with specific information. The decisions are ultimately ours to make; you don''t need to make them for us. I believe you''ve managed to survive this long, so you should know that it''s best not to meddle in matters that don''t concern you." Irving was well aware that the Knowledge Fairy was not lying. Because at the moment he signed the contract with the Knowledge Fairy, both he and the Knowledge Fairy became subject to the constraints of that contract. The Knowledge Fairy''s previous statements were clearly meant as a warning. As soon as Irving finished speaking, the Knowledge Fairy continued, "I know what your objectives are. However, I must inform you that you will never achieve what you set out to do. Vicky cannot be successfully rescued! She has already become a member of the Night Blades! She will fight for the Night Blades from now on." Her words left everyone present in shock. Benjamin stepped forward, his voice filled with anger. "That''s absolutely impossible! Don''t spread such fearmongering! How could Miss Vicky possibly join the Night Blades?!" Benjamin''s anger was understandable. After all, Vicky was the president of Ocean Group. If she had indeed joined the Night Blades, Ocean Group would undoubtedly become an enemy of the Angel Guild and Irving. The Knowledge Fairy did not waver in her statement despite Benjamin''s outburst. "You might not believe me, but I think Irving will. Because Irving knows I am not lying, and he understands that the Night Blades are absolutely capable of doing this." After she finished speaking, all eyes turned to Irving. He maintained a calm expression as he replied, "I did consider that possibility. However, I believe Vicky has a very strong will. Typically, the Night Blades should not be able to break her spirit. The information the Knowledge Fairy has seen may not be entirely accurate. Her sensing abilities can also be influenced by the Night Blades. Therefore, what the Knowledge Fairy has said could very well be a deliberate attempt by the Night Blades to feed us false information. We don''t need to take her warnings too seriously; we just need to gather intelligence about the Desolate Canyon." Irving reiterated his purpose once again. This time, the Knowledge Fairy chose not to advise Irving and the others any further. From her perspective, she had done what she needed to do. "Since you have made your decision, I will directly tell you about the situation at the Desolate Canyon. The Night Blades have set up a series of traps around the perimeter of the Desolate Canyon. As soon as you enter, you''ll fall into the traps they have laid out. Your strength is indeed formidable, but I believe you won''t come out of those traps unscathed. After navigating through numerous traps, you will finally encounter Elder Howard, who is guarding the outer perimeter. He will not attack you directly; instead, he will choose to have Vicky do it. When you face Vicky, you won''t be able to unleash your true power." After the Knowledge Fairy finished speaking, she fell silent. Irving felt a slight dissatisfaction creeping in. He realized that the Knowledge Fairy was withholding some information. The information she could obtain should not be limited to what she had shared. "You still have some intelligence that you haven''t revealed. Do you really think the contract imposes no restrictions on you? If you violate our agreement, you will face immediate consequences. Moreover, you will no longer be able to protect what you wish to safeguard." Irving''s words did not seem to alarm the Knowledge Fairy. She continued to float in the sky. "I am indeed bound by the contract, but the constraints of the contract are not absolute. There are greater forces at play behind the Desolate Canyon that are interfering with my judgment. If I am correct, the Night Blades have likely succeeded in activating Shadow City. They can use the power of Shadow City to set even more insurmountable traps for you. This is all I can share with you. I believe I have fulfilled my part of the bargain, so you should honor your own agreement and leave this place quickly." The Knowledge Fairy had no intention of continuing this conversation. In her view, these individuals would surely not return alive from the Desolate Canyon. Irving nodded and then led the group away. Once they had exited the Angel Guild''s information repository, Aron turned to Irving with a tone of surprise. "Do you really believe what the Knowledge Fairy said? Why do I feel like she has been lying all along? She shouldn''t be providing us with any assistance, as we are completely opposed to her. I think her words are merely a ruse to mislead us. We cannot let our guard down; we must eliminate the Knowledge Fairy first." Aron was the most dissatisfied with the Knowledge Fairy among the group. He felt that he was now the highest authority within the Angel Guild and should have control over everything. However, the presence of the Knowledge Fairy prevented him from fully mastering the information repository. In response to Aron''s inquiry, Irving slowly shook his head. "The Knowledge Fairy has no reason to lie in this matter. I can also confirm that she is bound by the contract, and the information she has provided should be true. If we enter the Desolate Canyon, we will encounter numerous traps. Moreover, Vicky may very well be under the control of the Night Blades'' power." Irving''s words left everyone present in a deep silence. After a moment, Benjamin spoke bluntly. "If that''s the case, then let''s not waste any more time. If the president has indeed fallen under the control of the Night Blades, we will have to choose between the president and justice." Although Benjamin had always been loyal to the Smith family, he understood that he must work alongside the forces of justice. If Vicky truly sided with the Night Blades, Benjamin would absolutely not continue to serve her. His words darkened the expressions on everyone''s faces. Aron and Anna had anticipated that Benjamin would say something like this, but hearing it out loud stirred complex feelings within them. Irving, of course, felt even more strongly, as he deeply cared for Vicky. He would never abandon her. "I believe it''s pointless to dwell on these thoughts right now. We only need to arrange everything for the Shelter Game. I will prepare beforehand. I will find a way to awaken Vicky. The Night Blades'' method of controlling Vicky is hypnosis, and I know how to break that hypnosis," Irving declared before choosing to leave. Irving had no intention of discussing further with Aron, Anna, and Benjamin, as he felt that the three of them could no longer provide him with significant help. Once Irving left, Benjamin naturally chose to bid farewell as well. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After seeing off Irving and Benjamin, Aron turned to Anna with a sigh. "It seems the situation is worse than we thought. If Vicky has really fallen under the Night Blades'' control, we should strengthen the protection of Angel Guild members." Aron was very concerned that the members of the Angel Guild might end up being controlled by the Night Blades, just like Vicky. However, Anna felt that Aron''s worries were somewhat excessive. The strength of the Angel Guild had significantly weakened compared to before. Now, the only ones remaining with considerable strength were the two of them and Nick. They had stayed at the Angel Guild headquarters, while Nick frequently acted alongside Irving. In this situation, how could the Night Blades possibly control the three of them? Though Anna disagreed with Aron''s assessment, she did not counter it. She simply nodded and said, "You''re right! We should indeed increase our vigilance! At the very least, we shouldn''t be as easily found by the Night Blades as the Ocean Group was, leaving vulnerabilities in our defenses!" Chapter 268: Chapter 268: The Tool to Break Deep Hypnosis After bidding farewell to the members of the Angel Guild, Irving first sought out Sophia. Although he considered rescuing Vicky to be of utmost importance, collaborating with others was equally crucial. In the absence of a clear plan to save Vicky, he needed to prioritize forming alliances. Sophia was very pleased to see Irving. She had thought it was impossible for him to return, knowing how unique his feelings for Vicky were. His return brought her unexpected joy. "How did it go? Vicky hasn''t run into any danger, has she? Have you already rescued her?" While Sophia had never been particularly concerned about Vicky, she felt the need to show some care in front of Irving. In response to Sophia''s inquiry, Irving shook his head with a worried expression. "What happened? Has Vicky been killed by the Night Blades?" Sophia said, furrowing her brow as she voiced the worst-case scenario. Irving sighed. "If she had really been killed, I wouldn''t be feeling sorrow; I''d be furious. The greatest problem I face right now is that not only has Vicky not been killed by the Night Blades, but she has actually become one of them." Sophia was taken aback by Irving''s words. "That can''t be true, can it? Vicky is the president of the Ocean Group. How could she possibly join the Night Blades?" As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly stopped. Sophia realized she had forgotten about the factor of hypnosis. "Are you saying that the Night Blades hypnotized Vicky? If they really did that, we absolutely cannot let them get away with it! Hypnosis is a very evil technique!" Sophia had a strong aversion to others using hypnosis skills. The hypnosis skill in the Shelter Game was only a step away from mind control. If the intensity of hypnosis were even slightly stronger, it could turn the subject into a completely mindless puppet. Sophia had encountered a similar situation before. She did not want to become anyone else''s puppet, and naturally, she did not want anyone else to become a puppet for others either. Irving nodded. "My thoughts are similar to yours. If such a situation arises, we will make them pay a heavy price. But before that, we should handle our current matters." Under Sophia''s guidance, Irving quickly reached cooperation agreements with the major families in Starling City. In the agreements, he specified in detail the responsibilities each family needed to take on. After all, Irving believed that each family should contribute regularly. If they only offered help in times of crisis, they would likely not care about cooperating with him. Sophia wholeheartedly supported Irving''s approach. Moreover, she took this opportunity to successfully expand the influence of her own Mo family. After concluding negotiations with the families of Starling City, Irving returned to the secret base of the Green family located in the suburbs. "It seems that there are some tools stored in my family''s warehouse that can break hypnosis. I can retrieve them now." Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|m,p| y- r Deep within the secret base, Sophia was searching for the tools to break hypnosis. Throughout her searching process, Irving observed coldly. After about half an hour, Sophia finally found a small mirror. It was very tiny, easily covered by a single palm. However, the moment Irving saw the mirror, he suddenly realized that it had the ability to reveal the truth. Anything reflected in the mirror, regardless of any disguise, would be immediately exposed. Furthermore, if someone under hypnosis were to look into the mirror, they would be instantly freed from that state. Seeing the mirror made Irving very happy. "With this tool, I should be able to rescue Vicky! But before I use it, I need to ask you¡ªdoes your father know about this mirror''s existence?" Although Irving found the mirror to be incredibly useful, it was still property of the Green family. He felt it necessary to inquire whether Sophia''s father, Jony, was aware of its existence. Sophia''s expression showed a hint of hesitation. "My father doesn''t know that I''m helping you. However, he has a very high regard for you. I believe he wouldn''t mind this tool at all." After hearing Sophia''s words, Irving nodded slowly. "You''re right. That may very well be the case. I will bring this tool back as soon as possible. Once I''m familiar with its properties, I will head to the Shelter Game to rescue Vicky." Since he had obtained the tool to break hypnosis, Irving had no intention of wasting any more time. He wanted to return to his residence quickly to develop a detailed rescue plan. Just then, Sophia suddenly spoke up. "I think I can help you too! After all, I am the owner of this mirror, and I am very familiar with it. If you bring me along, the operation will surely go more smoothly." After hearing this, Irving hesitated slightly. Sophia was indeed strong enough, but her previous performance during their mission had not been very impressive. She struggled to be decisive in unexpected situations. Although Benjamin''s strength was comparable to Sophia''s, he could respond quickly when faced with unexpected events. This was one of the reasons everyone preferred to cooperate with Benjamin. Even those who had conflicts with him, like Aron, were willing to work with him. After a moment of hesitation, Irving nodded and said, "You''re right; having you with me should make the operation smoother. However, this mission won''t just involve the two of us. There will be more people involved this time." "That''s not a problem! After all, this is a mission to rescue Vicky! I''m sure the Ocean Group will send enough personnel!" Sophia initially thought the "more people" Irving referred to were members of the Ocean Group. However, she was surprised when Irving immediately denied it. "The Ocean Group doesn''t have many people available; I''m only bringing Benjamin along this time. In addition to you and Benjamin, I''ll also be bringing Wendy and Aron." Sophia did not show any change in expression upon hearing the names Benjamin and Aron. She felt that these two could indeed provide valuable assistance. However, upon hearing Wendy''s name, Sophia''s expression turned quite unpleasant. "Why are you bringing Wendy along? As far as I know, she''s just an ordinary assassin. She hasn''t gained much combat power in the Shelter Game at all!" Facing Sophia''s criticism, Irving simply replied, "I''m bringing Wendy along because I need to ensure her safety. You should know very well that the Night Blades can easily threaten us in the real world. If we all go to the Shelter Game, Wendy won''t be able to ensure her own safety alone. Do you really want to risk Wendy being eliminated by the Night Blades?" In response to Irving''s question, Sophia could only shake her head helplessly. "You don''t need to worry too much; I can make sure Wendy won''t hold us back." After saying this, Irving took Sophia back to his residence. At that moment, Wendy was in the living room watching a TV series. Even though Wendy was an assassin, without a mission, she had nothing to do but watch television. Wendy was quite puzzled by Irving and Sophia''s arrival. "Where have you been? Why are you coming home now? And why did you bring Sophia with you? I remember there aren''t that many guest rooms in the house." There was a subtle tension between Wendy and Sophia, as both women were not particularly fond of each other. Irving did not immediately notice the delicate change in their relationship. He simply explained why he had brought Sophia back with him. When Wendy heard that Vicky was under the control of the Night Blades, her expression turned to one of shock. "Isn''t Vicky supposed to be very cautious? How could she have fallen into their hands?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving quickly explained the situation to Wendy. Once she understood everything, her dissatisfaction with Sophia grew even stronger. "I think this mission is extremely dangerous. So, Miss Sophia, you should not come with us! After all, your ability to sense danger is quite poor!" Although Wendy''s strength in the Shelter Game was not on par with Sophia''s, her instincts as a professional assassin gave her a keen sense of danger. Wendy believed she could help Irving detect hidden threats, making her feel much more useful than Sophia. Upon hearing Wendy''s words, Sophia let out a laugh. "I think you are the truly useless one. Bringing you into the Shelter Game will only hold us back. I believe it''s best if I team up with Benjamin and Irving for this mission." Both Sophia and Wendy found each other incredibly bothersome, each hoping to kick the other out of the operation. However, neither of their attempts succeeded. After all, the only person who could truly make the decision was Irving. "Stop arguing!" Irving said firmly. "I believe both of you are more than capable and can each contribute your strengths. Only by working together can we achieve success swiftly." Irving''s words somewhat eased the tension between Wendy and Sophia, but both women knew their conflict had only just begun. Until a clear victor emerged, they would not back down. Chapter 269: Chapter 269: The Battle at the Desolate Canyon Irving was aware of the subtle tension between Wendy and Sophia, but he chose not to pay it much mind. After gathering the necessary equipment in his room, he led both women to the headquarters of Ocean Group. At the headquarters, Benjamin was waiting for Irving. When he spotted the two women behind Irving, a hint of doubt crept into his voice as he addressed Irving. "Why did you bring these two along? Do you really think they can provide us with significant assistance?" Although Benjamin maintained a calm demeanor, his tone clearly conveyed skepticism about Wendy and Sophia''s capabilities. Before Irving could respond, Sophia interjected coldly, "My abilities far surpass yours! At least in terms of frost spells, I am well beyond your level. During the operation, I can offer Irving much more support. Moreover, I am the one providing the tools to counter hypnosis. If I don''t come along, there''s no way you can successfully rescue Vicky from the Night Blades." In response to Sophia''s declaration, Benjamin merely nodded slightly. "Then why is Wendy coming along as well? As far as I know, she''s just someone who recently entered the shelter game. While she may be a professional assassin in the real world, that doesn''t grant her significant advantages in the shelter game." Benjamin wasn''t looking to argue with Wendy and Sophia. He simply wanted to ensure that they wouldn''t hinder his efforts during the mission. Wendy didn''t respond directly like Sophia had; instead, she turned her gaze to Irving. Irving smiled and said, "Our mission to the Desolate Canyon will definitely be known to the Night Blades. Therefore, I need to ensure that those left behind in the real world won''t be at risk after we leave. Wendy stays at my house, so to guarantee her safety, I must bring her along. You don''t need to worry; I can assure you she won''t slow us down during the operation." Irving laid out his reasoning plainly. He had no intention of deceiving Benjamin in any other way. Even if he managed to trick him temporarily, it would severely damage their cooperation moving forward. Benjamin accepted Irving''s explanation. "In that case, let''s get moving. The slower we act, the greater the danger to the president." Having gathered all the weapons and tools he deemed useful, Benjamin was ready to set off. Irving nodded. "You''re right! Let''s set off immediately! This is our second mission to the Desolate Canyon, and I''ve decided to name it ''The Battle at the Desolate Canyon!''" Among the four, only Sophia was somewhat unfamiliar with the Desolate Canyon. However, before the mission began, Irving had already briefed her on the general situation there. As soon as they entered the Desolate Canyon, they made their way toward the area where Elder Howard of the Night Blades was most likely to be located. Surveying the unfamiliar landscape before them, Irving quickly assessed the situation. "It seems the Night Blades have made a series of modifications to the entire Desolate Canyon. There are undoubtedly many traps hidden here. We must be extremely cautious during our operation." Benjamin nodded in agreement. "I think we should head directly north. I can sense a powerful dark energy coming from that direction. Only places where the Night Blades gather would have such strong dark power." Benjamin voiced his suggestion clearly. Irving did not express any objections, though he had some reservations about Benjamin''s plan. Ultimately, however, he agreed to it. And so, the group proceeded northward, heading directly into the traps that Elder Howard had prepared for them. The moment Irving and the others entered the Desolate Canyon, Elder Howard had already locked onto their location. "They''ve finally arrived in the Desolate Canyon. This time, I will not let them escape!" Elder Howard was resolute. He believed this was his final opportunity. If he failed in this endeavor, the higher-ups in the Night Blades would not give him another chance. Moreover, with Elder Kent killed by Irving, Howard was eager for revenge. Though his desire for vengeance was strong, he also understood that Irving was not an easy opponent to deal with. Therefore, he wouldn''t make his move until Irving had been significantly weakened. In addition to setting a series of traps, Elder Howard had summoned all his subordinates from the Night Blades. "What you need to do is simple: stay hidden in the traps and create trouble for Irving and his team. As long as you can weaken their strength, I will reward you accordingly." Elder Howard issued his orders directly to the members of the Night Blades. The members of the Night Blades had gone through a series of tumultuous events, and while they were aware of Irving''s formidable strength, they found it impossible to refuse the order to fight him. If any member of the Night Blades dared to decline the battle, Elder Howard would eliminate them on the spot. Moreover, the majority of the Night Blades members held onto a sense of false hope. They believed that hiding in the traps would effectively shield them from Irving''s attacks. "If you''re ready, set off immediately! I expect you to perform better in this operation than you did before. If you repeat the same mistakes as during the castle assault, I won''t let you off easily. During the castle operation, you all failed to fulfill your roles," Howard said, his expression turning menacing as he recalled the castle battle. Elder Howard had always believed that Elder Kent''s failure was not due to Kent himself, but rather because the other members of the Night Blades did not fully cooperate with him. Upon hearing Howard''s words, the members of the Night Blades sprang into action, knowing that any delay could put their lives in grave danger. Once the Night Blades members had departed, Elder Howard slowly made his way to his secret room, which contained a large, pitch-black door. After pushing the door open, he stepped into the ruins of Shadow City. "You''ve finally arrived. Does this mean Irving has entered the Desolate Canyon?" A chilling voice echoed from deep within the ruins. Immediately, the area around Elder Howard was enveloped in a pink glow. A blood-red wolf head materialized not far away. Stay connected through m-v l|e''m,p| y- r It was the same wolf head that had just spoken. "He has indeed appeared in the Desolate Canyon; I came here to inform you of this." Although Elder Howard had already forged an alliance with the blood-red wolf head, he still couldn''t discern its true nature. He could see traces of both the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence within it, yet he had an unsettling feeling that it was neither of them. "It seems you still have doubts about our partnership. If you have any questions, feel free to voice them now. After all, our upcoming operation can only succeed through our combined efforts," the blood-red wolf head said, glaring at Elder Howard with its pupil-less eyes. Elder Howard nodded. "What I want to know most right now is who you really are." Upon hearing this question, the blood-red wolf head let out a chilling laugh. "Isn''t it a bit ridiculous for you to ask that? Can you really not figure out who I am? Don''t you know that the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence were fighting over whose power belonged to whom?" As soon as Howard heard the question thrown back at him, he immediately realized the identity of the blood-red wolf head. It represented the power of the Werewolf God. Neither the werewolf leader nor Elder Lawrence had succeeded in obtaining the Werewolf God''s power. Instead, the Werewolf God had successfully descended into the Desolate Canyon through their bodies. Howard had some reservations about cooperating with the Werewolf God. "I have encountered other deities in the shelter game. Though they possess immense power, they look down on humanity. Why would you choose to ally with us humans?" The Werewolf God responded with a derisive tone, "I am not cooperating with you; I am merely using you! Without you, I wouldn''t be able to escape from the ruins of Shadow City. While I utilize you, I will also provide you with some small assistance, such as helping you defeat Irving! Although I have never fought Irving directly, I have seen him through the memories of the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence. Irving poses a certain threat to me. To eliminate that threat at its source, I must personally intervene and offer you some aid." The Werewolf God''s words reassured Elder Howard somewhat. He had never believed that the werewolves would genuinely cooperate with him. "Well then! Actually, I didn''t plan on cooperating with you too much either. I''ll draw Irving here, and what you need to do is eliminate him." "What I should do is not for you to instruct! It is a great honor for you to cooperate with me as a deity. Now, stop wasting time on these trivialities and go do what you need to do!" The Werewolf God dismissed Elder Howard. Howard felt no reluctance as he left; he had already confirmed the most important matter for himself. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Rudimentary and Half-Hearted Traps The cooperation between Elder Howard and the Werewolf God posed a significant threat to Irving. While Irving sensed the presence of danger, he had no way of knowing the series of actions being taken by the Werewolf God. Although the Werewolf God had not fully descended into the shelter game, it had already managed to evade detection by both Irving and the knowledge fairy. The warning the knowledge fairy had previously given to Irving was also due to the existence of the Werewolf God. Even though Irving was unaware of the true strength of the enemy he was about to face, he remained vigilant. As the group continued their journey, Irving made sure to memorize the surrounding scenery. Despite the Night Blades having made a series of modifications to the Desolate Canyon, certain sights within it had remained unchanged. Irving quickly realized their exact location. "We are currently in the same area we reached the last time we entered the Desolate Canyon. This time, we didn''t bring a map of the Desolate Canyon with us, so we have to proceed based on our memories." He paused to survey his surroundings before addressing the others. Benjamin nodded in response. "So, do you think we should continue heading north?" "Yes, let''s keep moving north! When we last entered the Desolate Canyon, we followed the main road northward! I believe we are about to step into an enemy trap! So you all need to be prepared for battle; I don''t want you to fall into a state of despair right at the start of the fight!" As Irving spoke, he deliberately cast a glance at Wendy. He had a certain level of confidence in Sophia and Benjamin; he just needed to ensure that Wendy wouldn''t encounter too many problems. Wendy, of course, noticed Irving''s gaze. She promptly took out her weapon and confidently declared, "I don''t need your protection! I can ensure my own safety; my strength is greater than you think!" Sophia responded with a mocking smile upon hearing this. Benjamin continued to regard Wendy with a calm expression. Only Irving smiled as he said, "In that case, I hope you can live up to your words! I truly believe you can protect yourself!" Irving''s words of encouragement made Wendy very happy. The group continued forward, and after about fifteen minutes, they encountered the first trap. However, this trap was rather rudimentary. It was located right in the middle of the road, and there were no disguises or cover surrounding it. "Is this how Night Blades intends to stop us? They must be seriously underestimating our strength," Sophia said, exasperated upon seeing the trap. Irving and Benjamin both remained silent. Although they also found the trap to be quite simplistic, they thought that even a rudimentary trap could provide additional clues. The two of them circled the trap, observing it carefully. "I think the Night Blades were in a rush when they built this trap. They didn''t even set up any dark magic around it. It seems Elder Howard didn''t prepare as thoroughly as we expected," Benjamin stated, voicing his judgment. Irving nodded in agreement with Benjamin''s assessment, but he felt there was a flaw in Benjamin''s reasoning. "This trap is indeed very simplistic and half-hearted. However, that doesn''t mean Elder Howard hasn''t made all the necessary preparations. He might be trying to mislead our judgment with this trap! So we must remain vigilant!" After Irving''s words, the group proceeded once more. After passing the first trap, they encountered several more traps, but like the first, they were all quite half-hearted. Irving and the others faced almost no trouble at all. It wasn''t until they reached the entrance of a canyon that they encountered their first real challenge. The entrance was heavily blocked by a large amount of spider webs. Even from outside the canyon, Irving and the others could sense the presence of many spider monsters inside. These spider monsters shouldn''t have been living in the Desolate Canyon; the only explanation was that the Night Blades had introduced them into the area. "What should we do next? Should we just charge in? Although the combat strength of these spider monsters isn''t very strong, each one has highly toxic venom. If we get hit by their venom during the battle, we''ll end up poisoned. We don''t have enough supplies to quickly cure ourselves!" Sophia said, her tone still very calm. However, both Irving and Benjamin could tell that Sophia was still somewhat worried. Irving shook his head. "We definitely don''t need to charge in directly! I''ll use my spells first, and once I''m done, you must follow up with your frost spells. Together, we can take out all the spider monsters in the canyon! Benjamin, you''re in charge of keeping an eye on the surroundings. If any other members of the Night Blades show up, eliminate them." Irving quickly assigned each person''s role. The only one he didn''t assign was Wendy, as he didn''t believe she could offer him any assistance from the start. Wendy remained silent, knowing that as long as she didn''t hinder them in the upcoming battle, that would be enough. Benjamin swiftly melded into the shadows. Only in the shadows could he better observe the situation around them. After Benjamin left, Irving took out his Staff of Calamity. The moment the staff was drawn, all the spiders in the canyon sensed the powerful magical fluctuations. The spider monsters began to swarm toward the entrance of the canyon. Sophia and Wendy''s expressions both changed. Sophia was doing her best to stay calm, but the tension on her face betrayed her. As for Wendy, it was even more evident; her legs felt weak. Even if she were told to run now, she wouldn''t get far. Only Irving maintained a very calm demeanor. As a large number of spiders gathered at the canyon entrance, Irving raised his staff high. Then, waves of blazing flames shot toward the canyon entrance. The flames ignited the webs at the entrance, and the spiders trapped within the webs were engulfed in the fire. Many of the spider monsters were eliminated, and the power of the fallen spiders was absorbed by Irving''s Taikoo Flame Pearl. Throughout the battle, Irving''s strength continued to grow. After his attack concluded, Irving turned to look at Sophia. "Now it''s your time to shine! The majority of the spider monsters have already been taken care of, but there are still some that are highly resistant to fire. Your job is to use your frost spells to eliminate those surviving monsters! I believe this shouldn''t be too much of a challenge for you." Sophia nodded in response. After preparing herself, she raised her staff. As the staff glowed with blue light, her eyes suddenly turned blue as well. Snowflakes began to drift down from the sky around her. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A powerful frost energy gathered around Sophia''s staff. As she began to chant her incantation, one frost spell after another shot toward the entrance of the canyon. The spider monsters, which had been engulfed in flames moments before, were suddenly plunged into freezing temperatures. The surviving monsters were all eliminated. After completing her attack, Sophia quickly returned to her normal state. Although she had displayed strength comparable to Irving''s, she knew she had exhausted herself in the attack, while Irving hadn''t used all his power. Furthermore, Irving could always control his magic effortlessly, something Sophia couldn''t achieve. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net Once the attack concluded, Benjamin reappeared in front of the three of them. "There are no members of the Night Blades nearby! We still haven''t approached the most critical trap that Elder Howard prepared." Irving nodded. "Indeed! If we were close to the key trap set by Elder Howard, we would definitely encounter members of the Night Blades. This means we are still quite far from Vicky. We need to pick up the pace! Wendy, I hope you can keep up with us! Don''t fall too far behind!" Wendy nodded. She believed that while she might not be as strong, she should be able to keep pace with Irving and the others. However, what happened next far exceeded her expectations. Irving, Sophia, and Benjamin moved through the Desolate Canyon with astonishing speed. Despite her best efforts, Wendy could only barely keep up with their pace. After half an hour, the three came to a stop, while Wendy was nearly exhausted. "Why are you running so fast? I almost couldn''t keep up with you!" Wendy complained slightly. However, none of them responded to her remark. Before them stood a massive building that hadn''t existed the last time Irving and the others had visited the Desolate Canyon. Moreover, the architectural style of this building was very consistent with that of Shadow City, which meant it was undoubtedly a trap. Chapter 271: Chapter 271: An Unexpected Old Rival After observing the massive building in front of them, Irving turned directly to Sophia and Benjamin. "I believe we must enter this building. Although there are definitely traps inside, we cannot hesitate. The longer we delay, the greater the danger Vicky will face! We need to rescue Vicky as quickly as possible to minimize the impact of the dark forces on her." Benjamin wholeheartedly agreed with Irving''s words. As soon as Irving finished speaking, he volunteered, "Let me go in alone. I''m very agile, and I definitely won''t get trapped easily." Irving certainly recognized Benjamin''s abilities. However, he felt it was too risky to let Benjamin go in by himself. Irving believed that both he and Benjamin should enter together, while Sophia needed to stay outside to ensure Wendy''s safety. "Let''s go in together! It''s too dangerous for you to go in alone, and I believe this trap has been meticulously prepared. You won''t be able to disarm it by yourself." After saying this, Irving turned his gaze to Wendy. "You don''t need to go inside; just stay out here. Sophia will be with you and will make sure you''re safe." Irving''s words surprised both Sophia and Wendy. They exchanged glances and then simultaneously exclaimed, "Why?!" The two of them saying this in unison felt a bit strange to them. Feeling somewhat awkward, they each turned to Irving to ask why he wanted to do it this way. "I believe I need to act with you because my strength is not weak. If I stay outside, both of you would also face a certain level of danger." Sophia stated straightforwardly. In her view, she was certainly not weaker than Benjamin. Thus, she believed she should accompany Irving. Sophia did not think she needed anyone to look after her. As soon as Sophia finished speaking, Wendy chimed in. "Even if I don''t have enough power to enter the trap with you, I can still ensure my own safety. You don''t need to worry too much about me while you''re out there." Though their words were not exactly the same, the essence of their messages was clear. Neither of them wanted to be left out of the action. Irving felt quite helpless in response to what the two of them had said. "I know you both are very confident, but I hope you can have some faith in me. The reason I made this arrangement is that I believe it is the most sensible one." Since Irving had already made his point, Sophia and Wendy decided not to argue further. In the end, Irving and Benjamin entered the building, while Wendy and Sophia waited outside. Wendy kept a vigilant eye on her surroundings; she didn''t trust that Sophia would ensure her safety. She felt that she had to fend for herself. Sophia, on the other hand, did not pay much attention to Wendy''s situation. Although she had promised Irving to look after Wendy, that didn''t mean she had to monitor Wendy''s every move. As soon as Irving and Benjamin entered the building, they were met with a significant threat. The moment they stepped inside, they were confronted by two massive mechanical puppets that blocked their path. The mechanical puppets immediately launched an attack on Irving and Benjamin. Irving reacted quickly, casting Gravity Swamp to successfully slow down the puppets'' movement. He then raised his staff and hurled two blazing fireballs at the mechanical puppets. While the fireballs didn''t completely destroy the puppets, they inflicted severe damage. Seizing the opportunity, Benjamin maneuvered around to the back of one of the mechanical puppets. Using a very sharp dagger he possessed, he destroyed the puppet''s critical mechanism. In no time, they managed to take down one of the mechanical puppets. The other mechanical puppet, instead of engaging in a fight with Irving and Benjamin, bolted deeper into the building. The two exchanged glances and felt they should pursue it, even though they also considered that this could be a trap. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net In a split second, they made the same decision. Without hesitation, they both dashed after the mechanical puppet. Although they moved quickly, they still couldn''t catch up to it immediately. They soon found themselves deeper inside the building. There, they encountered someone they hadn''t expected. A stooped old man emerged slowly from the depths of the structure. Upon seeing him, Irving''s expression darkened significantly. "I really didn''t expect you to still be alive! Didn''t I eliminate you already?!" Irving shouted at the stooped old man. Benjamin was taken aback by Irving''s reaction. At this moment, Benjamin had yet to clearly see the appearance of the stooped old man in the distance. "Do you really think that as an elder of the Night Blades, I could be so easily eliminated? I was not destroyed by you; in fact, I have gained even greater dark powers! You will pay a heavy price for this!" The old man slowly stepped into the light, and at that moment, Benjamin finally recognized him. It was the long-lost Elder Seville, who had been thought to be dead. "This is impossible! I watched you be completely destroyed with my own eyes! Even if dark powers are incredibly strong, and even if the Night Blades have some incomprehensible spells, there''s no way you could come back to life," Benjamin exclaimed, his reaction even more intense than Irving''s. The threat posed by Elder Seville was far greater to Benjamin and Vicky than it was to Irving. Elder Seville had been in constant opposition to the Smith family from the very beginning. Elder Seville chuckled upon hearing Benjamin''s words. "You underestimate the great dark powers too much! Even if you can weaken the forces of darkness, you cannot stop the revenge of the shadows. I will take revenge on your behalf, representing the dark powers." No sooner had he finished speaking than Elder Seville summoned countless black spheres around his body. Each black sphere was filled with immense dark energy. At the same time, Benjamin was ready for battle, instinctively drawing his dagger. Only Irving remained calm, gazing at Elder Seville. "You''re just a phony projection, aren''t you?" he said softly, directing his words at Elder Seville. This remark caused both Elder Seville and Benjamin to turn their attention to Irving. In that instant, Benjamin realized that his actions might have been a bit too reckless. If Elder Seville was merely a projection, then he needed to keep his composure. Gradually, Benjamin''s anxiety subsided, and he returned his dagger to its original position. Elder Seville, still smiling, replied, "You can see me as a projection! But in the upcoming battle, you will understand that my power far exceeds your imagination!" After saying this, Elder Seville launched an attack on Irving and Benjamin. A torrent of dark energy transformed into monstrous forms, charging toward them. Although Benjamin trusted Irving, he still felt an immense pressure. Benjamin still drew his weapon, preparing to fight the oncoming dark monsters. However, Irving remained as calm as ever. He didn''t even take out his staff, nor did he plan to utilize the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. He simply observed the monsters with a steady gaze. Irving''s demeanor puzzled Benjamin, causing him to hesitate and refrain from taking any rash action. When the mass of dark monsters charged towards them, they all halted in unison. The smile on Elder Seville''s face vanished completely. Irving lifted his head to look at Elder Seville and smiled. "You think you can throw me into a panic with such a level of hypnosis? That''s a bit overestimating your abilities, isn''t it? Do you really think I can''t see through your disguise?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as Irving finished speaking, he activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Under its influence, Elder Seville''s form rapidly transformed, gradually becoming an ordinary member of the Night Blades. This member held a burning glass candle in his hand. "So your method of hypnosis relies on a glass candle! It seems I overestimated your strength. I thought you possessed more powerful hypnosis spells," Irving remarked, having dispelled the opponent''s disguise. He immediately launched an attack. Naturally, Benjamin followed suit, attacking alongside Irving. The ordinary Night Blades member with the glass candle did not appear flustered at all. He simply smashed the candle onto the ground. The small flame atop the glass candle quickly erupted into towering flames. "So what if you see through my illusion? You can never eliminate me! Because you cannot pass through this inferno! The flames are infused with dark power. If you attempt to force your way through, you''ll be consumed by that very darkness! You would never dare to take such an action!" The ordinary Night Blades member remained arrogant. Irving didn''t refute his claims. In fact, he and Benjamin stood right in front of the raging flames. "I indeed cannot pass through, but that doesn''t mean my attacks can''t!" Irving declared. He raised his staff and summoned a powerful fireball. The fireball pierced through the inferno, striking the Night Blades member behind the flames. Almost instantly, Irving and Benjamin heard the anguished cries of the Night Blades member. Before long, the member was completely consumed by the fireball, meeting his end. Chapter 272: Chapter 272: The Revival of Shadow City Irving and Benjamin quietly listened to the screams of the Night Blades member. When the cries finally faded away, Benjamin hesitated slightly before asking Irving, "Do we need to keep moving forward? The flames in front of us shouldn''t burn for much longer." Irving nodded. "Of course we should continue! Do you really think we shouldn''t completely dismantle the trap in front of us?" In response to Irving''s retort, Benjamin didn''t provide an answer, but his demeanor indicated that he disagreed with Irving''s assessment. "I believe that no matter what troubles we encounter, we cannot stop moving forward. Because as time goes on, the enemies we face will only grow stronger. I don''t think Elder Howard will sit idly by; he''s surely preparing more traps for us. Therefore, we should endure the pressure and keep pushing ahead." After saying this, Irving started walking forward. Benjamin had no choice but to reluctantly follow behind him. The two continued their advance through the building. They encountered trap after trap, but they were now familiar with the nature of these traps, and they quickly disabled each one. After about half an hour of progress, the two finally came across a more formidable opponent. A large number of Night Blades members had gathered in front of a great door. Each member held a burning glass candle in their hands. Together, they wielded a powerful dark energy. "You two cannot advance any further! We can completely eliminate you right here!" one of the Night Blades members shouted fiercely, brandishing his burning glass candle toward Irving and Benjamin. In the face of this provocation, Irving and Benjamin did not seem overly concerned. Irving coldly replied, "I''m giving you one last chance! If you''re willing to offer us your assistance, we can let you go. But if you continue to obstruct our path, don''t blame me for being impolite." While Irving hoped to utterly destroy the Night Blades, he didn''t harbor as much animosity toward the ordinary members. If the ordinary members were willing to help him, he would be willing to spare them. Some of the Night Blades members were beginning to waver. They realized that their strength was no match for Irving, and if they could convince him to let them go, they would be quite pleased. However, in the end, none of the Night Blades members were willing to cooperate with Irving. Among them were some of Elder Howard''s loyal followers, who would prevent any other Night Blades members from siding with Irving. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stay tuned to m-v l|-NovelFire.net "Since you don''t intend to cooperate with me, don''t blame me for being rude!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, he launched an attack against the Night Blades members with his weapon. Irving''s attack went smoothly. Although the Night Blades members had glass candles and other items, these tools were no match for him. He quickly eliminated most of the Night Blades members. He left only two Night Blades members alive, as he still hoped to gather some information from them. "Why have you set traps here? Do you know where Elder Howard has taken Vicky?" Irving asked coldly, directing his question at the two surviving members. One of the Night Blades members glared at Irving in anger, refusing to answer any of his questions. The other member, however, appeared very hesitant. Understanding the dynamic between the two, Irving wasted no time and killed the angry Night Blades member. "It seems you''re unwilling to cooperate with me, so I have no reason to keep you alive!" In an instant, Irving turned the member to ashes. "Do you have anything to say to me? If you have nothing to share, your fate will be the same as his," Irving coldly asked the last surviving Night Blades member. Upon hearing Irving''s question, the member quickly responded, "I have a lot to tell you! The information I provide will be very useful! Just let me go, and I''ll share everything!" "That depends on whether the information you provide is actually useful in my eyes. If I find it useless, I won''t hesitate to eliminate you," Irving replied, not fully trusting the member. In Irving''s view, there was a possibility that the member was lying. He knew he needed to wait until the member revealed all his information before making a final judgment. The Night Blades member quickly nodded, "Don''t worry, the information I provide will definitely be very useful. I can answer the two questions you just asked right now." After saying this, the Night Blades member paused for a moment. "We set traps here because the dark energy in this area is the strongest. We can use this dark energy to generate a projection that is not weak in power. The Elder Seville you saw before was likely a projection created using this dark energy. I can''t be completely certain, as I am just an ordinary member of the Night Blades. This building is directly managed by one of Elder Howard''s trusted subordinates. The person you just killed was one of Howard''s inner circle. As for where Elder Howard has taken Vicky, I actually have no idea. I only know that she should currently be in the ruins of Shadow City. It seems Howard is constructing even more terrifying traps in the ruins of Shadow City." After hearing what the member said, Irving and Benjamin couldn''t help but nod. The information provided was indeed very valuable, and it corroborated what they had previously learned. "Besides this, what else do you know? Why does Elder Howard want to build traps in Shadow City? Can''t he construct traps elsewhere?" "As far as I know, there are still many magical formations that the Night Blades prepared in Shadow City. Those magical formations can give Elder Howard even greater power. I''ve also heard a rumor that Elder Howard found an ally within Shadow City. This ally is extremely terrifying, but at the same time, they possess formidable strength. Elder Howard hopes to use this ally''s power to eliminate you and revive Shadow City." The intelligence provided by the Night Blades member left Irving and Benjamin astonished. They hadn''t expected Elder Howard to have such a powerful ally, nor did they think that he intended to revive Shadow City. "That''s absolutely impossible. We''ve been to Shadow City before; it has been utterly destroyed. Even if Elder Howard has immense dark power, he would not be able to revive Shadow City," Benjamin directly refuted the information. The member looked terrified upon hearing this. "I am not lying; reviving Shadow City is one of Elder Howard''s plans. You have to believe me!" Irving''s expression showed a hint of hesitation. After a moment, he smiled and said, "The information you provided is indeed very valuable, and I will honor my promise. I will let you go, but I will ensure that you will never be able to enter the shelter game again." As soon as Irving finished speaking, the Night Blades member immediately left the shelter game. Irving successfully destroyed the opponent''s shelter. They would no longer be able to enter the shelter game, and it was highly unlikely that the Night Blades would be able to find them again. "Do you really believe the information he provided? Why do I feel like he''s still trying to mislead us?" Benjamin asked Irving directly. Irving shook his head. "I don''t fully trust the information he provided. In fact, I rarely trust information given by others outright. However, at least his information gives us a direction to work toward. We should head straight for Shadow City. After all, Shadow City is of utmost importance. Once we reach Shadow City, we''ll have answers to all our questions." When Irving said this, his tone remained calm, leading Benjamin to believe that Irving was very confident and that everything was under his control. However, in reality, Irving was not as confident as he appeared. He was feeling a bit worried. Irving didn''t want to show his concern directly, as that would only cause his companions to panic more. He and Benjamin quickly left the massive building. The moment they stepped out, the enormous structure suddenly vanished. Wendy and Sophia both showed expressions of surprise at this sight. "You don''t need to be so surprised; that building was just an illusion. We''ve eliminated all the Night Blades members inside, so naturally, the building can no longer exist," Irving said before leading everyone onward. As they advanced, Irving outlined his new plan. "Our next destination is Shadow City. Although Shadow City has been reduced to ruins, there is still potent power beneath its surface. Elder Howard must have taken Vicky to the ruins of Shadow City. So, if we want to rescue Vicky, we must take risks." When Wendy heard the name Shadow City, a look of terror crossed her face. She recalled the series of calamities she had endured there. Although she had managed to escape with help from others, she couldn''t forget the difficult situation she had faced. Sophia also felt some anxiety, but since she didn''t know what powerful beings existed beneath the ruins of Shadow City, her worries were somewhat vague. Although Irving had told Sophia about the events that took place during their last mission in the Desolate Canyon, she hadn''t experienced it firsthand. Her judgment was still not entirely accurate. Chapter 273: Chapter 273: The Unwavering Confidence of Elder Howard No matter how much worry Irving''s companions felt, they knew they had to accompany him to Shadow City. All the evidence pointed towards that location. If they didn''t go to Shadow City, there would be no way to rescue Vicky. Ultimately, Sophia chose to remain silent. She understood that what was about to happen might far exceed her imagination. Nevertheless, she had to trust Irving. As Irving and his companions made their way to Shadow City, Elder Howard learned that all of his traps had been dismantled. However, for Howard, this wasn''t necessarily a dire situation. The traps were merely a means to hinder Irving''s movements. "It seems Irving is still as powerful as before. I cannot underestimate him! I must prepare for everything!" Elder Howard paced back and forth in front of his trusted subordinates. He appeared to be contemplating his next course of action. However, his subordinates were well aware that Howard was someone who preferred to have all plans meticulously laid out in advance. His current tension and hesitation were likely just for show. Before long, Howard came to a halt. He turned directly to his subordinates. "I have long prepared a plan to deal with Irving, and this time, it is absolutely foolproof. All you need to do is execute my plan. I hope that during the course of this operation, none of you make any mistakes. This mission is critical for us. If any of you slip up, don''t blame me for meting out severe punishment after the operation is over! You should know very well that I am not trying to scare you!" Elder Howard had already devised his plan. His earlier hesitation was merely a momentary thought to modify it. In the end, he decided against making any changes, believing that his original plan was sufficient to defeat Irving. At this moment, Howard was brimming with confidence. Everything was unfolding according to his previous assumptions. Howard''s subordinates sprang into action immediately. Some were assigned to maintain the traps on the outskirts of Shadow City, while others were tasked with initiating the powerful ritual that Howard had been preparing for a long time within the city itself. Howard did not place all his hopes on the Werewolf God alone. In fact, he had also prepared formidable ritual spells. As long as the ritual could be successfully conducted, Howard would gain unimaginable dark power within Shadow City. At that point, he would possess the ability to confront Irving head-on. As Howard''s subordinates set their plans into motion, he made his way deeper into Shadow City. He needed to ascertain the current state of the Werewolf God. Although the Werewolf God had previously assured him that he could pose a significant threat to Irving, Howard was not one to fully trust anyone blindly. When Howard reappeared before the Werewolf God, he noticed a significant change in the creature''s form. The Werewolf God, once a blood-red wolf head, had now transformed into a dark red werewolf. Read the latest on m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net "It seems your power has grown stronger than before. Previously, I could only see a wolf''s head; now I see a complete werewolf," Howard remarked with a smile directed at the Werewolf God. The dark red werewolf seemed to regard Howard, but it offered no response. At that moment, Howard felt a fluctuation of power around him. "Am I mistaken? Or have you lost your sanity and decided not to cooperate with me any longer?" Howard inquired, his tone devoid of any fear. In his view, he was more than capable of standing against anyone in Shadow City. "I will certainly continue to cooperate with you! However, I must say your performance has been quite poor! The traps you set up were utterly useless!" the Werewolf God''s voice echoed, sounding markedly different from before. Previously, his voice resembled a mix of Elder Lawrence''s and the werewolf leader''s, but now it had taken on an ethereal quality, likely representing the Werewolf God''s true voice. Upon hearing the Werewolf God''s complaint, Howard responded with a smile. "Those traps were never meant to be effective. I didn''t expect you to rely on them! They were merely tools to delay Irving''s movements. The real way to secure victory is to defeat him decisively within Shadow City. Don''t tell me you lack confidence?" The Werewolf God was taken aback by Howard''s counter-question. "Of course, I have enough confidence! I just hope you don''t hinder my efforts!" Howard chuckled lightly at this remark. "I assure you, I will not hold you back. I am very confident in this operation. I expect you to follow through with our agreed-upon plan." With that, Howard turned and left. The Werewolf God watched him depart, lost in thought. He felt that Howard''s confidence was a bit excessive, and he couldn''t quite comprehend why the elder was so sure of himself. In fact, Elder Howard''s confidence stemmed entirely from the powerful assistance he had received from the Night Blades. The leader of the Night Blades had entrusted Howard with two exceptionally potent weapons to ensure the success of his plan. At that moment, these two weapons were located at the very center of Shadow City. The ritual spells that Howard had arranged in Shadow City were centered around these two weapons. As long as they could be successfully activated, Howard would possess unprecedented power. Regardless of the Werewolf God''s and Howard''s individual thoughts, they both prepared to confront Irving. At that moment, Irving, along with his companions, arrived at the outskirts of Shadow City. The return to Shadow City cast an uneasy expression on the faces of Irving, Wendy, and Benjamin. "Let''s hope our luck is better this time," Wendy said, her voice tinged with hesitation. Irving simply nodded. After surveying the surroundings, he decided to press on. "We should continue forward! I''ve noticed that there are no enemies in sight! If I''m not mistaken, Elder Howard must be waiting for us at the very center of Shadow City." Benjamin wholeheartedly agreed with Irving''s assessment. Although Wendy was reluctant to head directly to the heart of Shadow City, she had no reason to stop Irving. Ultimately, only Sophia voiced her dissent. "I think we shouldn''t be in such a hurry! We need to scout the area around Shadow City first. What if there are ambushes nearby?" Sophia''s words surprised everyone. Benjamin felt that Sophia was being overly cautious. Couldn''t she just follow Irving''s lead? Wendy, while supporting Sophia''s perspective, would never openly back her. Moreover, Wendy saw the argument between Sophia and Irving as beneficial to herself. Irving turned around and spoke patiently. "There are definitely some ambushes around Shadow City. However, we can''t afford to stop and scout the area, as that would severely hinder our pace. And even if we do scout the area, what would that achieve? Are we supposed to eliminate all the enemies first? Our objective this time is to rescue Vicky. As long as we can save her, the rest is secondary. If the members of the Night Blades don''t pose a threat to us, then there''s no need for us to seek them out." Irving''s reasoning was clear and straightforward. He believed that in the face of a crisis, one must maintain a calm mindset and a clear objective. After hearing this, Sophia shook her head. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We do need to rescue Vicky, but at the same time, we must weaken the Night Blades'' power! We have to prepare for the possibility that Vicky might side with the Night Blades." As soon as Sophia finished speaking, Benjamin shot back, "What do you mean by that? Do you think Miss Vicky has already joined the Night Blades?" "I''m not saying that," Sophia replied. "I''m just saying we need to be prepared for that possibility! You don''t need to argue against me directly because you should know that such a scenario could arise." Sophia and Benjamin were on the verge of a direct confrontation. Sophia''s words had indeed angered Benjamin, but there was some truth to what she was saying. Finally, a hint of anger appeared on Benjamin''s typically calm face. "If that situation arises, it''s because you''re slowing us down. If we could get to the president faster, she would be able to break free from the deep hypnosis." Benjamin said this in anger. Sophia remained unfazed, simply responding coolly, "Without me, you wouldn''t be able to operate the device to break the hypnosis. So your hypothetical scenario is impossible. I think we should be more cautious! Therefore, I will not continue forward!" Sophia''s declaration made everyone present feel uncomfortable. Wendy even interjected, "I actually think your reasoning has some merit, but given the current situation, we should follow Irving''s lead. Since Irving has already made a decision, we shouldn''t entertain any other ideas." Although Wendy''s words sounded harsh, they were indeed quite reasonable. In the course of action, if everyone insisted on their own opinions, the entire team would fall apart. Therefore, during the operation, it was essential for everyone to follow the commands of the strongest member. Chapter 274: Chapter 274: The Reluctant Split Faced with everyone''s persuasion, Sophia did not change her mind. She became more resolute in her beliefs, thinking that the others had not fully considered the situation. "What you say does have some merit. In the course of action, we should heed the judgment of the strongest among us. But is Irving really the strongest?" When Sophia said this, everyone looked at her in surprise. "What do you mean by that? Do you think your abilities are greater than Irving''s?" Benjamin asked coldly. Sophia nodded. "Yes, that''s exactly what I think. While Irving may be stronger than all of us in combat, he lacks my experience when it comes to making decisions in complex situations. I believe I can make the most accurate judgments when faced with complicated circumstances. Therefore, you should follow my lead! Commanders and fighters have completely different roles. In complex situations, the commander should take precedence." Sophia''s lengthy argument was intended to prove that her command abilities were superior. However, Benjamin and Wendy could no longer listen. Yet, neither of them felt they could strongly oppose Sophia before Irving made his stance clear. Irving spoke slowly. "What you say is indeed correct; your command abilities are somewhat stronger. However, I believe you do not have as comprehensive an understanding of the overall situation as I do. So you should still follow my orders." Irving did not intend to agree with Sophia''s assertions. Sophia''s expression showed deep disappointment. "Irving, I hope you don''t let your emotions dictate your actions! You can play a more significant role in the battles ahead; there''s no need for you to compete with me for control of this operation." Sophia felt that Irving was acting out of stubbornness. However, Irving believed his judgment was the most reasonable. "Have you fought against Elder Howard before? Have you ever been to Shadow City? The answers to both of these questions are no. You''ve neither faced Elder Howard in direct combat nor gained more understanding of Shadow City. So what qualifies you to say that you should command this operation? Once you have more information, then provide me with your thoughts. Until then, it''s best for you to stick with me." After saying this, Irving decided to continue moving forward. In Irving''s view, the conversation with Sophia was just a waste of time. However, Sophia did not move to join him. She stood her ground and coldly said, "If you believe your judgment is correct, then go ahead and act. I believe my judgment is right, so I will observe the situation around Shadow City." Irving gave Sophia a deep look. He found her behavior today to be somewhat odd. Nevertheless, he refrained from saying much more and simply replied, "If you think that''s what you should do, then go ahead! We can split up now!" With that, Irving proceeded deeper into Shadow City. Wendy and Benjamin naturally followed Irving without hesitation. Sophia ultimately chose to head toward the outskirts of Shadow City. Sophia wasn''t trying to pick a fight with Irving; she didn''t genuinely want to compete for control of this operation. She truly believed that observing the situation around the outskirts of Shadow City was the wisest choice. Thus, both sides reluctantly set out on their separate paths. However, both hoped for the other''s success, as only then could their subsequent actions proceed more smoothly. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Irving and Sophia were taking their respective actions, Elder Howard''s loyal followers were also mobilizing. One trap after another was activated within Shadow City. However, these traps posed little threat to Irving. He easily circumvented the vast majority of them. Ultimately, Irving, along with Benjamin and Wendy, reached the very center of Shadow City in less than half an hour. There, they encountered the enemy they had longed to see: Elder Howard. At that moment, Elder Howard stood atop the central building of Shadow City, smiling down at Irving and his companions. "You finally made it. Your pace is slower than I expected. Did you have some sort of argument on the way? If that''s the case, then success is unlikely for you." Elder Howard continued to regard Irving and the others with a smile. Irving coldly replied, "What does that have to do with you? My purpose in coming here is very simple: to rescue Vicky. If you''re willing to hand her over, I can leave right now. If you refuse to give her up, don''t blame me for being ruthless! Last time, I was able to destroy Shadow City during the operation, and this time I will bring about your ultimate destruction." Upon hearing Irving''s words, Elder Howard laughed scornfully. "You want to save Vicky? She''s right here beside me." As soon as Howard finished speaking, Vicky slowly walked out. At that moment, her eyes were vacant, clearly in a state of hypnosis. Seeing Vicky, Benjamin became extremely agitated. "You need to release the president right now! If you don''t let her go, I will attack you immediately!" Benjamin shouted impatiently toward Elder Howard. Elder Howard smiled as he replied, "You have no right to attack me. The only one truly qualified to do so is Irving." After saying this, Elder Howard took out a scroll. "Today, I will show you the power of the most formidable weapon of the Night Blades!" As soon as he finished speaking, Elder Howard tore the scroll apart. Instantly, a massive magical formation that covered the entire Shadow City was activated, centered around him. Howard''s loyal followers throughout Shadow City sprang into action. One ritual spell after another was successfully activated, channeling immense dark power. All that dark energy surged toward Elder Howard, transforming him into a giant several dozen meters tall. At that moment, the dark power Howard possessed far surpassed Irving''s expectations. "I must make you understand the true strength of the Night Blades! The Night Blades not only have many talented individuals but also possess powerful weapons that you will never be able to obtain!" As Elder Howard spoke, waves of dark energy formed a thick fog. The entire Shadow City was enveloped in this dark mist. In the face of the dense fog, Irving merely regarded Howard with a cold stare. "Do you really think this will defeat me? What you''re doing is no different from Elder Kent''s approach. He ultimately failed, and you will fail as well." Irving drew his Staff of Calamity. The moment the staff was activated, countless fireballs shot into the air. These fireballs dissipated the thick fog, illuminating the area around Irving and his companions, while also revealing Elder Howard''s current position. Howard had already appeared next to Wendy and was using his dark power to begin eroding her. Upon seeing the situation, Irving immediately took action. Without hesitation, he attacked Elder Howard, and after a brief moment of hesitation, Benjamin joined in the assault alongside him. Elder Howard, facing the combined attack of Irving and Benjamin, needed to concentrate his attention on the fight. For the moment, the battle reached a stalemate. Irving was not using all his strength, and Elder Howard was merely testing Irving and Benjamin''s capabilities. As the two sides engaged in combat, the Werewolf God was moving toward the battlefield. The Werewolf God had freed itself from the constraints of Shadow City and could now move freely within its boundaries. This meant that the crisis Irving was about to encounter would be immense. He would have to rely on his own strength to defeat both the Werewolf God and Elder Howard, who were both bolstered by dark power. While Irving and the others were fighting, Sophia was on the outskirts of Shadow City, searching for information. The thick dark fog covering Shadow City shocked her as well. However, Sophia quickly regained her composure. She carefully examined the state of the fog and suspected that it was not entirely driven by dark power. It seemed that Elder Howard had employed other forces as well. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net "These dark mists appear to contain some chaotic energy. Could it be that chaotic power has reemerged? Didn''t Irving say that chaotic power had been completely sealed away?" Detecting the presence of chaotic energy left Sophia perplexed. However, she could not possibly get answers from Irving at that moment. So, she ultimately decided to press on; as long as she could reach the other side of Shadow City, she would be able to gather more information. After advancing for a while, Sophia suddenly encountered a few members of the Night Blades. They were setting up a ritual spell. "Didn''t Elder Howard already prepare a very detailed plan? Why are we still here preparing these spells? I don''t think they will be needed at all," one Night Blades member complained to his companions. "Enough with the nonsense. Let''s just finish setting up these ritual spells. Elder Howard must have his reasons for instructing us to do this. Besides, we need to act quickly. The battle in Shadow City has already begun, and if we don''t finish these rituals soon, we could very well affect the outcome of the ongoing fight," another member urged. Under the pressure from his companion, the Night Blades members finally completed the ritual spells. Just as they were about to leave, Sophia suddenly appeared in front of them. "Tell me everything you know! If I find the information you provide useful, I will consider letting you go!" Sophia said coldly. Chapter 275: Chapter 275: The Blood Moon Summoned Under Sophia''s coercion, the members of Night Blades finally divulged all the information they knew. However, they were not high-ranking members within Night Blades, which meant that the intelligence they possessed was not particularly valuable. Ultimately, Sophia only learned that Elder Howard was collaborating with another powerful entity in Shadow City. As for who this powerful being was, or how incredibly strong they might be, the Night Blades members had no idea. After sizing up the people in front of her, Sophia coldly remarked, "It seems what you said is indeed the truth. I won''t kill you, but I won''t keep you in the shelter game any longer. I will kick you all out of the shelter game!" Sophia took out a special item from her pocket. This item could expel anyone from the shelter game without threatening their life. The members of Night Blades were actually quite reluctant. They believed that only within the shelter game could they gain greater power. However, before they could take any action, Sophia expelled them all in one swift motion. After completing her task, Sophia turned her gaze towards the center of Shadow City. Even though Sophia had clashed with Irving and the others, she still felt deeply concerned about the safety of everyone else. To herself, Sophia murmured, "Please don''t get into any dire situations! I''ll hurry to join you as soon as I can!" With that, Sophia moved forward at the fastest speed possible. Meanwhile, at the center of Shadow City, Elder Howard was engaged in a fierce battle with Irving and Benjamin. Although Elder Howard had successfully eroded Wendy with the black mist, Wendy still managed to escape his control using her innate assassin skills. Wendy helped Irving and Benjamin create a space for their decisive battle against Elder Howard. Naturally, Irving and Benjamin were not about to miss such an opportunity. Irving directly tapped into the power of the Primordial Flame Pearl, absorbing a substantial amount of dark energy into his body, which he then unleashed through his staff in the form of dark magic. Although the black mist surrounding Elder Howard was also powered by dark forces, the dark magic was entirely different from the dark energy of the mist. In the clash of dark powers, the strength of the black mist controlled by Elder Howard was significantly weakened. Seizing this opportunity, Benjamin approached Elder Howard from behind, weapon in hand. "I''m going to make you pay for this! You will definitely regret kidnapping the president!" Benjamin exclaimed as he launched an attack on Elder Howard, leaning in to whisper in his ear. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing those words, Elder Howard''s expression suddenly shifted to one of panic. He realized he was in a dire situation, and without hesitation, he shouted, "What are you waiting for?! It''s time to strike!" Howard''s words successfully distracted Benjamin and Irving. Seizing the opportunity, he evaded Benjamin''s attack and swiftly retreated to a spot 100 meters away from both of them, enveloped in black mist. "It seems you''ve gotten a lot smarter since before. You''ve even learned to distract us during battle by feeding us false information," Irving said with a smile upon witnessing this turn of events. Elder Howard coldly replied, "Do you really think I''m trying to deceive you? You''re gravely mistaken! I wouldn''t bother to deceive you because you have no chance of winning in a direct confrontation! Your true enemy is about to arrive!" After finishing his statement, Elder Howard transformed into a swirl of black mist and vanished quickly. He intended to take Vicky into the depths of the ruins to hide. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net Upon seeing this, Benjamin and Irving naturally chose to pursue him. However, they had barely made any progress when a tall werewolf blocked their path. Irving, upon seeing the werewolf, immediately called out, "Are you still going to be my enemy? Don''t forget, we were allies before. Night Blades is our common enemy¡ªdon''t let Elder Howard''s manipulation turn you against me!" Irving was addressing the werewolf leader, believing they had previously worked together. Even if their paths had diverged for some reason, they could still unite against Night Blades. The towering werewolf glared at Irving and Benjamin with his crimson eyes but did not respond to Irving''s question. He merely stared at the two of them. "Have you completely lost your mind? If you''ve truly lost all sense, then don''t blame me for being rude!" Irving declared, unwilling to waste any more time. To him, Elder Howard had already taken Vicky away, which meant she was now in even greater danger. No matter what, he had to rescue her as quickly as possible. As Irving charged toward the Werewolf God, the Werewolf God raised his arm. Suddenly, Irving felt an unusually powerful force slam into him. Under the astonished gazes of Benjamin and Wendy, Irving was sent flying and crashed into a distant building. The towering werewolf then slowly spoke, "You actually think you are worthy of collaborating with me? Do you not realize that I am a true deity?! Are you unaware of the title of the Werewolf God?!" Upon hearing the title "Werewolf God," Benjamin immediately understood the gravity of the situation. He grabbed Wendy and dashed toward Irving''s location. Benjamin was acutely aware that even with Wendy''s help, they were no match for the Werewolf God. Although Irving had just failed in his attack, they could only ensure their safety under Irving''s protection. When Benjamin and Wendy reached Irving''s side, he had already regained his composure. Irving crawled out of the rubble and coldly stared in the direction of the Werewolf God. "Another deity has arrived! I''ve encountered many who claimed to be gods! But those so-called deities are far from powerful, and in the end, each one has been vanquished by me!" After declaring this, Irving pulled out his staff. He then harnessed the power of the Primordial Flame Pearl, combining his chaotic energy with the strength of the Taikoo Divine Clan that the Pearl possessed. Such immense power caused the tip of the staff to warp and twist. Under Irving''s control, the Staff of Calamity unleashed an unimaginable force. A blue-purple beam shot rapidly toward the Werewolf God. The Werewolf God did not attempt to dodge; he simply stood his ground and was struck directly by the blue-purple beam. At the moment the beam hit the Werewolf God, a violent explosion erupted, accompanied by a shockwave. The explosion was visible to everyone within the Desolate Canyon. Irving, Benjamin, and Wendy, who were very close to the Werewolf God, felt the brunt of the shockwave. Irving was barely able to stand firm thanks to the protection of his staff. However, Benjamin and Wendy were directly thrown away by the shockwave. Even Elder Howard, who hadn''t moved far, was affected by the blast. He struggled to maintain his balance, but despite this, he did not relinquish control over Vicky. At the edge of Shadow City, Sophia was also impacted by the shockwave. She stared in disbelief at the source of the explosion and the ensuing chaos. "Was that spell too powerful? Could such a formidable spell have been cast by Elder Howard?" Sophia thought to herself, feeling that this operation had been recklessly executed. She regretted not having stopped Irving from the very beginning. However, Sophia''s assumption was incorrect; the attack had been initiated by Irving. As the shockwave and explosion subsided, Irving coldly gazed at the spot where the Werewolf God had been. He was acutely aware that the Werewolf God had not been vanquished, as he could still sense the deity''s presence. Before long, the silhouette of the Werewolf God emerged from the smoke. Although he appeared somewhat disheveled, he had not sustained any serious injuries. "It seems I underestimated you a bit! The power of the spell you just used is indeed formidable! But that doesn''t mean you can win this battle! I have yet to unleash my true power!" the Werewolf God declared, lifting his gaze toward the sky. He then let out a chilling howl that sent shivers down Irving''s spine. As the howl echoed, Irving felt a metallic taste of blood rising in the atmosphere around him. The scent grew stronger with each passing moment, until Irving felt as though he was surrounded by blood. Instinctively, Irving looked up, and his eyes widened at the sight of a massive blood moon hanging ominously in the sky. The blood moon loomed like a crimson eye, fixated on Irving. "Do you see it? This is the source of my true power! The great blood moon, revered by all werewolves! As the Werewolf God, I can summon the blood moon with ease!" The Werewolf God was now bathed in the pink light emanating from the blood moon. His form appeared significantly more imposing, and his strength had increased correspondingly. Most importantly, his wounds were healing rapidly, indicating that the blood moon greatly enhanced the Werewolf God''s ability to sustain himself in battle. "I will make you suffer the most excruciating fate today! I will tear you apart, your flesh and blood will become my nourishment, and your soul will be sacrificed to the great blood moon!" The Werewolf God''s raspy, terrifying voice echoed as he charged toward Irving with ghostly speed. Everything was happening so quickly that Irving found himself unable to react in time. Chapter 276: Chapter 276: The Strange Battlefield Just as Irving managed to react, the Werewolf God had already appeared right in front of him. The Werewolf God''s claws were less than a centimeter from Irving''s eyes. In that instant, Irving quickly leaned back slightly, evading the Werewolf God''s attack. Although Irving had temporarily deflected the Werewolf God''s strike, the next attack was something that Irving had to endure with his own body. The Werewolf God''s other claw tore into the muscle of Irving''s right leg. Despite the intense pain, Irving did not let panic seize him after being struck. He swiftly counterattacked using the Staff of Calamity. One fiery fireball after another was hurled at the Werewolf God. Faced with these scorching projectiles, the Werewolf God was forced to retreat momentarily. Seizing the opportunity during the Werewolf God''s retreat, Irving blinked to a more distant position. "Is it too much for you to handle my assault already? You really are quite weak. Or is your mind already affected by the great blood moon?" The Werewolf God did not feel threatened by his temporary withdrawal. In his view, he had already gained an absolute advantage. The blood moon hung high in the sky, casting a pinkish light that not only strengthened the Werewolf God but also subtly influenced all creatures illuminated by its glow. Within the ruins of Shadow City, the hidden members of the Night Blades were also affected by the light of the blood moon. These members were gradually being transformed into monstrous werewolves. However, because the Night Blades relied on dark magic for defense, their transformation into werewolves was happening at a much slower pace. Even Sophia, at the edge of Shadow City, felt some of the effects. She sensed her mood becoming increasingly agitated. "Why is this happening? Why do I suddenly feel so angry? Could it be that I''m being influenced by the blood moon in the sky?" As these thoughts crossed her mind, Sophia instinctively lifted her head to look at the blood-red moon above. The moment she saw the crimson moon, she felt a sudden paralysis. A series of deeply buried memories that she least wanted to recall surged to the forefront of her mind, causing a drastic shift in her emotions. Sophia felt as though she was gradually being transformed into a werewolf. Moreover, the thing she dreaded the most was beginning to manifest: she started to loathe everything she saw. She even regretted not having killed her father outright. Sophia felt her body undergoing a transformation. Her legs were rapidly elongating while her fingernails were stretching out quickly. Her consciousness was shifting dramatically; she seemed to be losing her sense of self as a human, and her identity was increasingly tilting toward that of a werewolf. Before long, Sophia lifted her head and howled at the sky, and this time the sound that emerged was unmistakably that of a werewolf. The severity of Sophia''s transformation was due to her exposure to the blood-red moon''s rays, compounded by the fact that she had taken no defensive measures. Had she been shielded like the members of the Night Blades, who possessed dark powers for protection, she wouldn''t have been so easily transformed into a werewolf. Not far from the battlefield, Benjamin and Wendy were also affected by the blood moon. However, Benjamin''s reaction time was remarkably swift. Realizing that his consciousness was at risk, he immediately took action. He pulled out a protective artifact he carried with him. With this item, he successfully broke free from the blood moon''s influence. Subsequently, he helped Wendy escape from its effects as well. Wendy took a deep breath and incredulously asked Benjamin, "Does the blood moon really possess such immense power? Just being illuminated by it can transform us into werewolves? My consciousness just shifted to that of a werewolf!" In response to Wendy''s question, Benjamin shook his head. "I can''t say for sure, but one thing I know is that the power of the blood moon is extraordinarily strong. We need to find a hidden place to take cover." After saying this, Benjamin led Wendy to the ruins of a nearby building. He was well aware that there were no members of the Night Blades hiding beneath those ruins. He settled Wendy in a safe spot and gave her a few instructions. "No matter what happens next, don''t come out from your hiding place. You don''t have the capability to fight the Werewolf God directly, so just focus on keeping yourself safe here." With those words, Benjamin dashed toward the direction of the Werewolf God. In his mind, he knew he had to assist Irving at all costs. It was his duty, and the reason Irving was in such trouble was to rescue Vicky, the president of the Ocean Group. If Benjamin had not made any mistakes, the president of Ocean Group, Vicky, would not have been captured by Elder Howard. However, Benjamin''s attacks did not yield significant results. The Werewolf God had almost immediately detected Benjamin''s movements. Utilizing the power of the blood-red moon, the Werewolf God sealed Benjamin''s actions. In this sealed state, Benjamin quickly began to feel the effects of the blood-red moon. Even with the protective artifact, he was inevitably being transformed into a werewolf. While the Werewolf God fought Benjamin, Irving was engaged in rapid contemplation. He believed that continuing the fight with the Werewolf God was meaningless. The Werewolf God was inherently powerful, and within Shadow City, the Night Blades surely had a series of magical formations that would assist the Werewolf God in some capacity. Moreover, the blood-red moon hung ominously in the sky. It was clear that a war of attrition against the Werewolf God was not a winning strategy. Irving swiftly devised a plan to neutralize the Werewolf God''s advantage. As the Werewolf God sealed Benjamin, Irving provocatively shouted at him, "Is that all you''ve got? I expected you to possess greater strength! But it seems you can''t defeat me with just your own power!" Irving''s taunts caught the Werewolf God''s attention. However, the Werewolf God was not easily swayed. He replied coolly, "Do you really think your taunts will work on me? I will not relinquish my advantage because of your few words! Under the protection of the blood-red moon, I can easily end you!" Irving smiled. "Do you think my only goal is to provoke you? You underestimate me far too much!" With that, Irving turned and moved at great speed toward the direction from which Elder Howard had just departed. He had no intention of lingering in a fight with the Werewolf God. Irving''s true objective was not to eliminate the Werewolf God, but rather to rescue Vicky. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net Irving''s speed was impressive, and with the help of the Staff of Calamity, he successfully mitigated the influence of the blood-red moon. The Werewolf God was furious at Irving''s actions. "You coward! You dare not face me in a final showdown!" The Werewolf God''s goal was to eliminate Irving. He also hoped to convert Irving''s strength into his own. Only by doing so could he quickly restore himself to his peak state. He did not reveal his true intentions to Elder Howard, as he considered Howard not entirely trustworthy. If Irving had directly found Elder Howard, it would have led to a chaotic three-way battle. The Werewolf God did not want Howard to discover his secrets. Therefore, without hesitation, the Werewolf God chased after Irving. Once both Irving and the Werewolf God had left, a few members of the Night Blades finally gathered the courage to emerge from their hiding places. They decided to capture Benjamin and Wendy. The Night Blades members first located Wendy. Even though she managed to eliminate several of them using her killer instincts, she ultimately fell into their hands. "There''s another person besides her! According to the elder''s orders, we must find the other one as quickly as possible!" After capturing Wendy, the Night Blades members began searching for Benjamin''s whereabouts. Although Benjamin had been sealed by the Werewolf God, he was still capable of hiding his presence in that state. He successfully evaded the Night Blades'' search, and when they were least prepared, he launched a surprise attack on them. Not only did Benjamin eliminate the Night Blades members, but he also rescued Wendy. "What should we do next? Should we go look for Irving and help him?" Wendy quickly asked Benjamin. Benjamin shook his head. "Our strength isn''t that great! What we need to do is simple: find a safe place to hide! I think the showdown between Irving, the Night Blades, and the Werewolf God is about to happen!" Benjamin''s guess was actually quite accurate. The showdown was indeed imminent. Irving had located Elder Howard''s position. Howard was deep within Shadow City, and beneath his feet lay the long-prepared magical formations of the Night Blades. Howard was ready to activate the magical formations, and Vicky was at the very center of them. To destroy the magical formations, Vicky had to be killed. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Howard saw Irving, he smiled and said, "I knew you wouldn''t be easily eliminated by the Werewolf God! So I''ve prepared a special gift for you! Today, I will show you just how powerful our Night Blades'' magical formations are!" After saying this, Howard struck the ground heavily with his staff. Instantly, the powerful magical formations were activated! A look of pain crossed Vicky''s face at the very center of the magical formations. Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Interconnected Battlefields Irving didn''t care about the power of the magical formations that Elder Howard was using; what concerned him was the look of pain on Vicky''s face. The moment he saw her in distress, Irving shouted toward Elder Howard, "I will make you pay dearly for this! I won''t allow you to hurt my friend!" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving raced toward Elder Howard with all his speed. In the face of Irving''s attack, Elder Howard showed no sign of panic. He had successfully activated the magical formations hidden in the ruins of Shadow City. At the instant the formations came to life, numerous shadowy figures appeared around Howard. These figures were all the members of the Night Blades who had already been killed. The appearance of these shadows meant that Elder Howard could manipulate them to cast even more powerful dark spells. "In this war of attrition, you will never defeat me! I can draw upon the power of others, while you can only rely on your own strength!" Elder Howard declared confidently. He felt invincible at that moment. However, Irving thought differently. He easily dispatched all the shadowy figures surrounding him. Once he eliminated them, he used the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to absorb the dark energy they possessed into his own body. "Did you really think you succeeded? You are gravely mistaken! You haven''t achieved anything; in fact, your plan will only lead to your own downfall, along with the Night Blades!" Although absorbing the dark energy affected Irving''s own state somewhat, it also prevented the enemy from utilizing that power. As Howard sensed the dark energy dissipating, his expression shifted from one of ease to concern. "Even if you can absorb the dark power, you cannot stop me! I can make that dark energy explode within your body!" Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net Elder Howard swung his staff, and a mass of black mist began to swirl around him. The moment the mist formed, it quickly enveloped Irving. Under the influence of the black mist, the dark power within Irving was successfully unleashed. Irving could feel the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him being eroded by the dark powers surrounding him. If the Taikoo Flame Pearl were completely consumed by this darkness, Irving himself would become a puppet of dark energy. Naturally, he was not willing to give up easily. He raised his staff and launched an attack on Elder Howard. Although Irving''s strikes couldn''t pose a significant threat to Elder Howard, they did succeed in disrupting his actions. At the very least, this prevented the dark energy he controlled from directly consuming Irving. While Irving fought with Elder Howard, the Werewolf God quickly regained his composure. He was extremely displeased with Elder Howard''s actions. The Werewolf God believed that Howard had violated their agreement, which stated that Irving was to be handed over to him for death. In anger, the Werewolf God howled at the blood moon hanging in the sky. His howl resonated throughout Shadow City, reaching the ears of all its inhabitants. The already werewolf-affected Sophia found her transformation intensified by the influence of the blood moon. She was also drawn by the Werewolf God''s call and rushed toward the center of Shadow City with great speed. Nearby, members of the Night Blades, along with Benjamin and Wendy, heard the Werewolf God''s howl. However, they had prepared for this, so they were not affected by the sound. As the howl faded, Benjamin turned to Wendy and said, "It looks like we can''t join up with Irving! We need to focus on eliminating the Night Blades members! The Werewolf God and Elder Howard will likely target Irving for their attacks. This means we probably won''t encounter any too powerful enemies in the upcoming battles!" Benjamin''s suggestion was certainly reasonable. Wendy nodded in agreement, realizing there was no need to engage with formidable foes. By weakening the Night Blades, they would also be providing some assistance to Irving. After all, the battlefields are interconnected. If a significant number of Night Blades were eliminated, it would likely become difficult for Elder Howard to maintain the magical formations he had activated. Once they considered everything, Benjamin and Wendy launched their assault against the Night Blades members. Despite their large numbers, the members of the Night Blades were quite weak. Faced with Benjamin and Wendy''s attacks, they were quickly dispatched. Benjamin and Wendy took less than half an hour to eliminate all the Night Blades members surrounding them. During this process, they also discovered the magical formations maintained by the Night Blades. In a hidden location, Benjamin and Wendy found a gem glowing with a dark light. "Don''t approach just yet! I have a feeling that gem holds a very powerful dark energy!" As soon as he spotted the gem, Benjamin urged Wendy to step back a few paces. In Benjamin''s eyes, Wendy did not possess particularly strong abilities. If she were to be corrupted by the dark energy, there was a good chance she could not be saved. Although Benjamin himself did not have much resistance to dark power, his strength was somewhat greater. Even if he encountered the encroaching darkness, he could hold out for a longer time. Wendy nodded and retreated to a safer position. Benjamin moved closer to the gem radiating black light. After observing it for a moment, he decided to shatter the gem. The instant the gem was broken, a tremendous wave of dark energy emanated from it. Benjamin instinctively grabbed Wendy and sprinted away from the black gem as fast as they could. Their actions proved to be highly effective. At the moment the gem shattered, Elder Howard could feel the dark energy he controlled rapidly dissipating. This realization made him aware that the magical formations he had set up were being destroyed. In a slight panic, Howard found himself on the defensive as Irving seized the opportunity to launch a series of attacks against him. This forced Howard to focus on defense, allowing Irving to rush over to Vicky''s side. "How are you? Do you still have your consciousness? Can you hear what I''m saying?" Irving asked Vicky in an anxious tone. Vicky''s face remained contorted in pain, her eyes tightly closed, and she offered no response to Irving''s questions. "What is happening?! Why can''t the item I brought to break the deep hypnosis wake her up?!" Irving felt incredibly frustrated. He had already taken out the tool to counter the hypnosis, yet it had proven ineffective. Vicky remained with her eyes closed, trapped in a deep state of hypnosis. While Irving contemplated what to do next, the Werewolf God appeared behind him. "The most important thing for you right now isn''t waking Vicky up! The priority is to defeat me! Only by defeating me will you earn the right to take any further action!" The Werewolf God transformed into a blood-red silhouette and charged swiftly toward Irving. With no choice, Irving had to continue battling the Werewolf God for the time being. As Irving fought the Werewolf God, Elder Howard emerged from the thick black mist. He looked at Vicky and murmured, "Leaving you here is too risky! I must take you to a more secluded place! But don''t worry; as long as I can eliminate Irving, I will let you go." In reality, Elder Howard had never intended to turn Vicky into a member of the Night Blades. He believed that the risk of doing so was far too great. Vicky was the CEO of Ocean Group and the current leader of the Smith family. If she were to become a member of the Night Blades, it was almost certain she would rise to the rank of elder. This would weaken Howard''s own position significantly. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, Howard''s thoughts were known only to him. Even the other members of the Night Blades were unaware of his true intentions. As Howard took Vicky away, the battle between Irving and the Werewolf God intensified. Despite being plagued by dark energy, Irving could still exhibit incredible combat prowess when he focused all his strength. Even under the influence of the blood moon, the Werewolf God did not have an absolute advantage in the fight. As time passed, he even felt his power rapidly diminishing. In disbelief, he asked Irving, "How have you managed to keep your strength so formidable? Why hasn''t your power waned during this battle?" Irving did not respond to the Werewolf God''s inquiry. He kept his gaze fixed on his opponent, solely focused on eliminating him. "It seems you don''t intend to answer my question! Then I won''t waste any more time with you! My previous state was not my strongest! Now you will witness the true power of the Werewolf God!" As soon as the Werewolf God finished speaking, the blood-red moon in the sky began to descend rapidly. The moon fell directly towards the Werewolf God. Under Irving''s watchful eyes, the blood-red moon merged with the Werewolf God. His form grew unusually tall, and his body radiated red light. This red glow surrounded him like a faint mist of blood. Chapter 278: Chapter 278: An Unmanageable Situation Faced with the spectacle of the Werewolf God merging with the blood moon, Irving felt a sense of unease creeping in. He could sense the immense power radiating from the blood moon. He understood that the reason the Werewolf God had not previously fused with it was due to his concern over the potential impact the blood moon could have on him. The Werewolf God''s decision to merge with the blood moon meant he was now willing to risk everything. As he confronted an opponent who was prepared to go all out, Irving couldn''t help but feel a twinge of worry. "You really dare to do this? Don''t you know that the blood moon can have a significant impact on your mind? Are you planning to completely lose your sanity under its influence?" Irving directly questioned the Werewolf God. The Werewolf God, in his current state, was already affected by the blood moon. He spoke with a tone that seemed somewhat deranged. "So what? As long as I can successfully defeat you, I don''t care about the cost." No sooner had the Werewolf God finished speaking than he appeared in front of Irving with astonishing speed. Before Irving could even react, the Werewolf God''s claws had already slashed across his arm. From the wound created by the Werewolf God''s claws, a blood-red unknown power began to seep into Irving''s body. Irving could feel his mental state deteriorating rapidly, as if he were also being affected by the blood moon''s power. "Now you can feel my overwhelming strength, can''t you? My power has entered your body. Soon, you will also be transformed into a werewolf!" the Werewolf God declared in a terrifying voice. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving was, of course, unwilling to become a werewolf. Being transformed into one would clearly mean he would become the Werewolf God''s puppet. Even if he managed to use his willpower to escape the control of the werewolf form, he would still fall under the influence of the blood moon. Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net "I will not allow you to turn me into a werewolf! The power I wield is far greater than you think!" Irving gritted his teeth against the immense pressure, channeling the strength of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to counteract the dark power and the energy of the blood moon. As the forces of darkness and the blood moon collided, Irving experienced excruciating pain. However, the pain was nothing compared to what Irving had faced before. While Irving endured the intense agony, both Elder Howard and the Werewolf God refrained from launching immediate attacks, choosing instead to observe the situation. They both found Irving''s condition to be quite strange. Elder Howard and the Werewolf God were curious to see which power was stronger: the dark energy or the blood moon. During this period of observation, Irving keenly seized the opportunity to turn the tide. He feigned weakness, secretly building up his strength. Once he felt he had gathered enough power, Irving launched a direct attack against Elder Howard. In his eyes, Howard was his primary enemy. Elder Howard was taken aback by Irving''s sudden offensive. He hadn''t expected Irving to be capable of launching a proactive attack. Moreover, the magical formations of the Night Blades in Shadow City had already been dismantled by Benjamin and Wendy, meaning the power Howard could wield was no longer as formidable as before. Faced with Irving''s onslaught, Elder Howard appeared quite flustered. "What are you still watching for? You should be helping me! After all, we are allies!" He found himself unable to fend off Irving''s assault, so he turned to the Werewolf God for assistance. However, the Werewolf God merely sneered and continued to watch from the sidelines. "Now you seek my help? While we may be allies, that only applied before Irving was transformed into a werewolf. Irving is gradually becoming one of us; soon, he will be my most trusted subordinate. Why would I assist you in dealing with my most powerful subordinate?!" The Werewolf God had already accepted that Irving would inevitably be transformed into a werewolf. He was confident in the power of the blood moon he possessed. Elder Howard was infuriated by the Werewolf God''s response. "Do you really think this is the best course of action? You cannot transform Irving into a werewolf! If you let him defeat me, the situation will spiral out of control!" Howard''s words finally persuaded the Werewolf God. He realized it would be wise to limit Irving''s power before he was completely transformed into a werewolf. The Werewolf God then launched an attack against Irving. With Howard''s cooperation, they managed to successfully drive Irving back. The battle among the three did not reach a swift conclusion, and none of them were willing to recklessly attack again. They settled into a tense standoff. Although the skirmish between the three had paused, this did not mean that the fighting in Shadow City had come to an end. In the vicinity where the three of them stood, Benjamin and Wendy were still carrying out their own mission. Benjamin and Wendy had already destroyed a portion of the Night Blades'' magical formations within Shadow City, but they felt that their efforts were still insufficient. The two continued their assault on the Night Blades'' power in Shadow City. Eventually, they found the core of the Night Blades'' magical formations in the control center of Shadow City. Without any hesitation, Benjamin launched an attack on the Night Blades member at the core of the magical formations. Although Wendy did not possess the same level of strength as Benjamin, she still did her utmost to dismantle the Night Blades'' magical formations. Under their relentless destruction, the power of the Night Blades'' magical formations was rapidly weakening. After Benjamin shattered the runes at the core of the magical formations, the Night Blades'' control over Shadow City completely collapsed. At the moment the magical formations fell apart, everyone within Shadow City could feel the balance of power in the ruins being utterly disrupted. Even though the blood moon had been absorbed by the Werewolf God, its crimson light still illuminated the entirety of Shadow City. As Elder Howard witnessed this scene, he realized the situation had turned dire. With the balance between the dark power and the blood moon having been shattered, the power of the blood moon now completely dominated the ruins of Shadow City. If he remained here any longer, he would soon succumb to madness under the influence of the blood moon''s power. Without any hesitation, Elder Howard transformed into a swirl of black mist and fled at the fastest possible speed. The other members of the Night Blades also chose to escape almost simultaneously. Prior to the mission, Elder Howard had warned them that if the dark power weakened too much, they needed to retreat quickly. The flight of the Night Blades members only added to the chaos in Shadow City. Even if the Werewolf God and Irving were not at odds, the situation had become unmanageable. Moreover, the animosity between the two was quite significant. The Werewolf God smiled as he looked at Irving. "The Night Blades have all fled! Are you not planning to escape like them? The dark power cannot overcome the blood moon''s strength; do you really think you can defeat the blood moon?" The Werewolf God was filled with confidence. He believed that the power of the blood moon he wielded was invincible. In response to the Werewolf God''s words, Irving coldly replied, "It is you who should be fleeing. Although the dark power has failed, that does not mean I will fail. What I possess has never been dark power. I possess the power of light, the power of hope! Light and hope can never be defeated under any circumstances! Your schemes to destroy the world will not come to fruition!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, he launched an attack directly at the Werewolf God. Although the power of the blood moon had some effect on Irving, he was not about to give up easily. As Irving launched his attack, the Werewolf God merely smiled in response. Under the influence of the powerful blood moon, the Werewolf God would hardly be injured. The battle between Irving and the Werewolf God was not something that could be easily decided. While the Werewolf God had the assistance of the blood moon, Irving could also draw upon the strength of the Taikoo Divine Clan to counter it. The real danger, however, lay with the other individuals in Shadow City. Though the members of the Night Blades were making every effort to retreat, their numbers were overwhelming, and some would inevitably find it difficult to escape. Moreover, in the ruins of Shadow City, there were three other individuals: Benjamin, Wendy, and Sophia. Benjamin and Wendy were huddled together, contemplating how to make their escape, while Sophia lurked not far from them, watching intently. At that moment, Sophia had already been transformed into a werewolf. Although she still retained some semblance of rationality, the persistent influence of the blood moon was gradually diminishing her sanity. Sophia now viewed Benjamin and Wendy as her prey. After observing them for a while, she launched an attack directly at Wendy. Wendy was unaware of the impending danger, but Benjamin sensed it. In a split second, he yanked Wendy aside just in time, allowing her to narrowly evade Sophia''s attack. "What are you doing?! Why are you attacking us?! We''re allies!" Benjamin exclaimed in shock as he recognized Sophia. Despite noticing the changes in Sophia''s condition, he still found it hard to believe that she had been transformed into a werewolf. In response to Benjamin''s question, Sophia offered no explanation. She simply glared at them with her crimson eyes, fixated on Benjamin and Wendy. Realizing the gravity of the situation, both Benjamin and Wendy understood that they now had to defeat Sophia. "It seems we have no choice but to fight her! Even though she was our ally before, we must be ruthless!" Benjamin said calmly to Wendy. Wendy nodded in agreement. In fact, she had been eager to confront Sophia for some time, but they had previously been allies, and she had not found an opportunity until now. "Don''t worry! I will give it my all! Even if she has turned into a werewolf, she won''t be able to defeat us!" Wendy asserted firmly to Benjamin. Chapter 279: Chapter 279: A Dismal Conclusion Faced with Sophia, who had transformed into a werewolf, Benjamin and Wendy launched their attacks with all their might. However, their efforts did not yield quick results. After transforming into her werewolf form, Sophia''s agility had significantly increased. Moreover, she could still utilize her frost spells, which quickly put Benjamin and Wendy at a disadvantage in the fight. Sophia, in her werewolf state, first evaded their attacks with her enhanced mobility. After creating some distance, she used her frost spell to trap Benjamin. Without Benjamin''s assistance, Wendy stood no chance of defeating Sophia alone. The werewolf version of Sophia slowly crawled toward Wendy, who stared in terror at her former companion. "Please, regain your senses! We''re your allies! Are you really going to kill your own teammates?!" Wendy desperately pleaded, hoping to awaken some sense of reason in Sophia. However, it was clear that this attempt was futile. Sophia''s transformation into a werewolf was entirely due to the influence of the blood moon. Until the blood moon''s effects were dealt with, there was no way to revert Sophia back to her original state. With her crimson eyes fixated on Wendy, Sophia did not slow her movements. She opened her massive jaws and lunged at Wendy''s neck. Just as Sophia was about to bite down, her movement suddenly halted. Wendy looked at Sophia with surprise, not understanding why she had stopped until she heard Benjamin''s voice from behind her. "What are you waiting for?! Run now! I can''t hold her for much longer!" At the sound of Benjamin''s voice, Wendy quickly regained her composure. Relying on her instincts as a killer, she swiftly escaped to a safe location. It was then that she realized Benjamin had successfully restrained Sophia using a time-slowing artifact. However, it wouldn''t be long before Sophia would break free from its effects. Once he saw that Wendy had managed to escape, Benjamin rushed to her side. "We can''t stay here and keep fighting! It''s too dangerous! Plus, we can''t provide any help to Irving! The Night Blades have already fled; we should leave just like they did! We need to get back to the real world as soon as possible!" Benjamin spoke rapidly, his concern evident as he urged for a swift exit. Although Benjamin''s tone remained calm, it was evident that he was feeling quite anxious. This time, Wendy did not voice any objections; she had already lost faith herself. Thus, Benjamin and Wendy hurriedly left the Desolate Canyon, returning to their respective shelters before choosing to head back to the real world. With their departure, the werewolf Sophia found herself momentarily without any targets to attack. Wandering through the ruins of Shadow City, she seemed intent on finding other beings to kill. However, it was clear she could no longer find anyone weaker than herself. The only ones remaining in the ruins of Shadow City were the Werewolf God, Irving, and Elder Howard, who was hiding in the shadows. Although Elder Howard had ordered the members of the Night Blades to retreat quickly, he had not abandoned the ruins completely. He lingered in the shadows, leaving behind a mist formed from dark energy, which served as his eyes. Elder Howard kept watch over Irving and the Werewolf God. However, the actions of Irving and the Werewolf God did not unfold as Elder Howard had anticipated. He had expected them to fight to the bitter end, believing that regardless of who emerged victorious, he would be the one to benefit from their struggle. Yet, in the end, Irving and the Werewolf God chose to part ways. Both understood that they could not easily eliminate one another. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You truly are a formidable opponent! This time I couldn''t defeat you, but next time, I won''t let you off so easily! Once I fully merge with the power of the blood moon, I will be able to defeat any enemy!" The Werewolf God roared angrily at Irving before vanishing quickly. Irving coldly stared at the spot where the Werewolf God had stood. Although he wanted to pursue, he knew he could not defeat the Werewolf God. With a resigned sigh, he also chose to leave the ruins of Shadow City. Irving was unaware of Sophia''s strange behavior; in fact, he didn''t even know where she had gone. After all, he and Sophia had operated separately before entering the ruins of Shadow City. Upon returning to the real world, Irving felt utterly disheartened, as this mission had culminated in a disastrously poor conclusion. Irving''s recent mission not only failed to bring Vicky back, but it also led him to encounter a formidable enemy. The Werewolf God, after merging with the power of the blood moon, had become nearly invincible. Although Irving was deeply worried, upon returning to the real world, he wanted to first check on the status of his companions. He quickly found Wendy and Benjamin, and from them, he learned that Sophia had already been transformed into a werewolf. Upon hearing this news, Irving''s expression soured significantly. "I shouldn''t have let her go off on her own! If Sophia had been with us, she wouldn''t have been turned into a werewolf," he lamented, feeling intense regret over his earlier decision. However, Benjamin believed that Irving had no reason to blame himself. The decision to split up was not something Irving had insisted upon; it was Sophia who had requested it. "I think you need to be a bit easier on yourself. None of us expected to encounter such a powerful enemy in the ruins of Shadow City. Besides, it was Sophia who chose to act separately. Even if Sophia regains her senses, I don''t believe she would blame you. She would likely just think she made a significant judgment error during her actions." Although Benjamin''s words were true, Irving still couldn''t fully forgive himself. He sighed heavily. "You don''t need to comfort me like that. I know this mission ended in a disastrous way. The failure of this operation is undoubtedly my fault. After all, I am the strongest among us. If the strongest person doesn''t take responsibility, should we really expect those who are weaker to bear the burden?" Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net Irving''s words left Benjamin and Wendy speechless. They recognized the validity of his reasoning. After a moment of silence, Wendy felt the need to break the tension. "So what should we do next? Should we seek help from others? After all, the Werewolf God and Elder Howard have joined forces. Their alliance poses a significant threat to us." While Wendy wasn''t particularly powerful herself, her logical reasoning was sharp. She sensed that the balance of power had shifted dramatically. Before they could find more powerful allies, it seemed unwise for them to re-enter the Desolate Canyon. Irving nodded in agreement. "You''re right; our enemies are far too strong. Therefore, we must seek assistance from more powerful allies. Before our next mission, I will coordinate with the Angel Guild." Irving had made up his mind. He felt that for the upcoming actions, he needed the help of the Angel Guild. Thus, he needed to rush over to consult Aron and Anna. Meanwhile, Wendy and Benjamin also had their responsibilities to attend to. Wendy needed to improve her combat skills during this time. Although she was a professional assassin, fighting against enemies with various peculiar abilities in the shelter game was not her forte. Wendy needed to quickly adjust her mindset. As for Benjamin, he had to return to the headquarters of the Ocean Group swiftly. Failing to rescue Vicky, the president of the Ocean Group, could potentially lead the organization into chaos. To prevent such a situation, Benjamin needed to bring Donald out of retirement. Although informing Donald about Vicky''s perilous condition would weigh heavily on him, Benjamin felt he had no other choice. If the Ocean Group descended into turmoil while Vicky was captured by Elder Howard, Benjamin would be unable to handle the consequences. While Irving and the others were mobilizing, Elder Howard was meticulously searching for traces left by the Werewolf God and Irving during their battle in the ruins of Shadow City. "It seems both of them are stronger than I am. If I want to succeed in my next actions, I must target both of them simultaneously," Elder Howard realized after this encounter that his strength was far inferior to that of Irving and the Werewolf God. Thus, to ensure his ultimate success, he needed to find a way to restrict both of them. For Elder Howard, it would be ideal if the Werewolf God and Irving were to take each other out. "Regardless, Irving will need some preparation time before he comes looking for me again. I can use this time to set a more challenging trap for him. As for the Werewolf God, I will set him aside for now. With the power of the blood moon, he is nearly impossible for me to eliminate easily." Elder Howard quickly devised his plan. Until he could eliminate Irving, he would continue to collaborate with the Werewolf God, although he would remain cautious of him during their partnership. Chapter 280: Chapter 280: The Method to Restrain the Power of the Blood Moon In addition to preparing for the upcoming battle, Elder Howard had to find a way to counter the power of the blood moon. He understood very well that his collaboration with the Werewolf God was solely to deal with Irving. Once Irving was eliminated, any cooperation between him and the Werewolf God would be impossible. They would likely become mortal enemies. Therefore, before they turned into enemies, he needed to find a method to restrain the blood moon''s power. The Werewolf God, before obtaining the blood moon''s power, did not possess particularly strong combat abilities. It was the power of the blood moon that served as his greatest strength. However, Elder Howard knew that discovering a way to counter the blood moon''s power would not be easy. The nature of the blood moon''s power was shrouded in mystery. Even the Werewolf God could only temporarily utilize its power, and he was unaware of how he had summoned it in the first place. After contemplating for a while, Elder Howard ultimately decided to seek assistance from other elders of the Night Blades. The other elders had some understanding of the blood moon''s power as well. As Elder Howard left the ruins of Shadow City, Irving arrived at the headquarters of the Angel Guild in the City of Warding. Aron and Anna had clearly already learned about the outcome of Irving''s mission. When they saw Irving, their expressions were noticeably disheartened. "Why do you both look so down? The failure of this mission isn''t your fault, and it''s not the end of the world," Irving said, trying to sound relaxed. Despite the immense pressure he was under, he didn''t want others to feel despondent. In Irving''s view, if someone faced too much pressure, it would lead to various mistakes in their subsequent actions. "We have a general understanding of the situation. We are unwilling to provide assistance in the upcoming mission, but we may not be able to find a way to restrain the Werewolf God," Aron stated directly to Irving. Irving nodded. "I know you''re willing to help me. I came here not only to seek your assistance but also to gather some intelligence from the Angel Guild. While it seems you may not be able to combat the Werewolf God, do you have any methods to counter the power of the blood moon? As far as I know, the Werewolf God may not be able to fully control the power of the blood moon. Moreover, I suspect there is a connection between the blood moon''s power and the Abyss of Death." Irving laid out his hypothesis in one breath. Aron and Anna exchanged surprised glances after hearing his theory. "If that''s the case, doesn''t it imply that the power of the blood moon has some connection to the Night Blades? After all, the Abyss of Death is currently under the control of the Night Blades," Aron said, his tone slightly puzzled. Irving nodded in agreement. "I believe this is the most plausible explanation. It accounts for why the Werewolf God could cooperate with Elder Howard. Don''t you think the Werewolf God is a particularly brutal deity? How could such a violent god easily collaborate with someone else? Only by connecting the power of the blood moon with the power of the Abyss of Death can we explain all of this." Irving''s reasoning was indeed logical, but it wasn''t entirely correct. While there was some connection between the blood moon''s power and the Abyss of Death, the Night Blades were absolutely unqualified to control the power of the blood moon. After hearing Irving''s speculation, both Aron and Anna''s expressions turned tense. Aron spoke directly to Irving. "If that''s the case, we should quickly check the records in the Angel Guild. We might find a method to counter the blood moon''s power." Aron had always been concerned that the power of the Night Blades would become too formidable. If Irving''s hypothesis was correct, then the Night Blades indeed possessed excessive power at present. The three of them then began searching for information related to the blood moon in the Angel Guild''s archives. After an afternoon of searching, they finally gathered all the documents regarding the blood moon. However, none of the materials mentioned how to counter the blood moon''s power. Instead, they learned about how the power of the blood moon was born and what it represented. "The power of the blood moon is born from madness, and the blood-red moon also signifies despair and curses. If the Werewolf God could truly harness the full extent of the blood moon''s power, he would be able to drive anyone who opposes him into madness," Aron slowly explained to Irving after synthesizing all the information. Explore more stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net Irving nodded in acknowledgment. "During the battle, the Werewolf God indeed became more frenzied. So, it makes sense that the power of the blood moon represents madness. But why does it also signify despair and curses? Even if the Werewolf God has absorbed the blood moon, he didn''t make me feel despair or curses during the fight. At most, he merely turned others in Shadow City into werewolves." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving had intended to ask Aron about this, but as he articulated his question, he suddenly paused. It dawned on him why, after absorbing the blood moon''s power, the Werewolf God could transform others into werewolves. Werewolves were, in fact, the products of a curse. Ordinary people transformed into werewolves upon encountering a curse, while other beings turned into various kinds of monsters. The idea that the power of the blood moon represented a curse was indeed valid. The reason the Werewolf God hadn''t made Irving feel despair during the battle could very well be that he hadn''t fully harnessed the blood moon''s power. "If the Werewolf God fully absorbs the power of the blood moon, we wouldn''t even be in a position to challenge him," Irving said, falling silent. After a moment, Aron spoke in a tone filled with despair. "Have you already begun to feel the effects of the blood moon''s power? It seems like you''ve fallen deep into despair." Feeling the oppressive atmosphere around them, Anna half-jokingly remarked. Upon hearing her words, both Aron and Irving laughed. "We need to act quickly! I have a feeling the Werewolf God won''t leave us much time to prepare! His ability to absorb the power of the blood moon must be accelerating!" Irving said, a slight smile on his face, though he felt a deep sense of urgency. He wasn''t willing to waste any time and hoped Aron and Anna would join him in taking action swiftly. Anna nodded in agreement, but Aron did not immediately concur. In truth, Aron felt that something was still off. He was hesitant to take action without fully understanding the situation. "What''s wrong? Do you think we shouldn''t act quickly? Or are you unwilling to offer me any help?" Irving asked directly, noticing the hesitation on Aron''s face. Aron shook his head but then nodded. "Of course, I want to help you, but I believe we shouldn''t act rashly. While acting quickly might catch the Werewolf God off guard, have you considered another possibility? The Werewolf God might have already fully absorbed the power of the blood moon. He could be waiting for our sudden attack. If we strike suddenly, it may not have any effect at all and could instead plunge us into despair. I''ve been worried about this scenario." Aron''s reasoning had merit. Anna found herself unable to make a decision. She wanted to follow both Irving''s plan and Aron''s. Both Aron and Irving fell silent, each contemplating what to say next. In reality, they both found some agreement with each other''s plans, but they also felt that the other''s plan lacked thorough consideration. Just as they were lost in thought, Nick suddenly walked into the conference room. "I hope I''m not interrupting. Even if I am, I ask for your forgiveness because our branch in Starling City has been destroyed by the Night Blades!" Nick''s news stunned everyone. Aron''s expression turned to one of disbelief. "How could this happen? Isn''t the power of the Night Blades in Starling City severely weakened? How could they still act? And weren''t our defenses in Starling City supposed to be quite strong? What is going on? Is there a spy from the Night Blades within the Angel Guild?" Aron spoke with a severely stern tone as he voiced his concerns. In Aron''s view, the Angel Guild should have possessed a formidable presence in Starling City. Irving''s expression mirrored a hint of confusion. After all, he believed he had already helped weaken the power of the Night Blades in Starling City significantly. How could the Night Blades possibly restore their strength so quickly? After reviewing the materials Nick brought, Aron''s expression shifted from surprise and anger to anxiety and worry. He handed the documents directly to Irving. "The situation is far worse than we anticipated! It seems the Night Blades won''t give us any more time to prepare! While I believe acting rashly is extremely dangerous, we must take action quickly," Aron said in a tone filled with disappointment as Irving and Anna examined the documents. After reading through the materials, Irving finally understood why things had come to this. It turned out that Elder Howard himself was directing the actions of the Night Blades. Elder Howard''s goal was to constantly apply pressure on Irving and the others. He wanted Irving to return to the shelter game as soon as possible, for only then could he fully eliminate Irving in the final showdown. He would not give Irving any more time to prepare. Irving placed the documents on the table and said coldly, "If that''s the case, then let''s hurry and enter the shelter game to confront him!" Chapter 281: Chapter 281: The Predicament of the Night Blades Irving and Aron''s speculation about Elder Howard''s intentions had some merit. However, the situation Howard and the Night Blades were currently facing was something that Irving and Aron could never have known. After the battle in the ruins of Shadow City, Elder Howard and the members of the Night Blades suddenly found themselves in an even greater predicament. The power of the Werewolf God had become stronger than before. As time passed, the Werewolf God would be able to fully absorb the power of the blood moon. At that point, the Werewolf God might very well be able to venture into the Abyss of Death all on his own. Realizing this potential threat, Elder Howard immediately shared his concerns with the other elders of the Night Blades. For the Night Blades, the Abyss of Death was of utmost importance. They could not allow anyone to enter it. Although the Werewolf God was collaborating with Elder Howard, he was by no means an ally of the Night Blades. A gathering of numerous Night Blades elders convened, and they began discussing how to respond to the current situation. As the elders engaged in their discussions, Elder Howard found himself under immense pressure. The others had turned their accusatory arrows towards him. "You shouldn''t have collaborated with the Werewolf God from the beginning! While the Werewolf God might provide some assistance, he also poses a significant threat to us. Look where we are now! He has gained the power of the blood moon, and soon he''ll be able to venture into the Abyss of Death. Our source of power will be seized by him! Are you satisfied now?" one of the Night Blades elders shouted angrily at Howard. Although Elder Howard felt there were some issues with his approach, he wasn''t about to back down in the face of their accusations. "I was merely executing the directives of the council! My mission was to prevent Irving from relocating his shelter. Yes, Elder Kent encountered an unfortunate incident during the operation. However, my actions ultimately succeeded! Irving still hasn''t managed to move his shelter! The reason I collaborated with the Werewolf God during this time was solely to eliminate Irving once and for all! Do you not see Irving as our enemy? Do you think we shouldn''t eliminate him completely?" Howard''s rhetorical questions left the others speechless. Nonetheless, everyone knew that the current trouble was indeed of Howard''s making. They all hoped he would quickly come up with a solution. After a while of discussion, Elder Howard proposed a shocking plan. "If we can collaborate with the Werewolf God to deal with Irving, then doesn''t that mean we could also cooperate with Irving to confront the Werewolf God?" The moment Howard made this suggestion, the other Night Blades elders looked at him in shock. "Have you lost your mind? Irving is our greatest enemy! Our previous actions were all aimed at completely eliminating him. Now you want to collaborate with him?" one elder responded incredulously. Elder Howard nodded. "He was indeed our greatest enemy before. But now, the threat posed by the Werewolf God has surpassed that of Irving." After saying this, Elder Howard paused for a moment. Elder Howard sought to organize his thoughts. Once he had a clearer understanding, he articulated his plan in full. "Collaborating with Irving does come with significant risks. However, I believe we can reach an agreement with him. From what I know, Irving''s friend Sophia has been transformed into a werewolf by the power of the blood moon. If Irving wants to save Sophia, he must defeat the Werewolf God. Only the power of the blood moon can revert Sophia from a werewolf back to a normal human. If we want to cooperate with him, we will have to pay a price. I have already captured Vicky; if we return her, Irving should be willing to cooperate with us." Elder Howard believed that having Vicky in his possession was a strong bargaining chip. If they wanted to collaborate with Irving, they had to leverage Vicky effectively. Howard''s proposal did persuade some members of the Night Blades. However, others felt they shouldn''t have to pay such a steep price. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t oppose cooperating with Irving. At least we share a common enemy now. But I disagree with returning Vicky outright. She can be more useful in our hands. Once we team up with Irving to eliminate the Werewolf God, then we can return Vicky. This way, we can ensure that Irving doesn''t betray us during the mission. What do you think?" one elder suggested to Howard. Elder Howard smiled and nodded. "You make a valid point; my thoughts align closely with yours. I will propose the condition of returning Vicky when we meet with Irving. However, whether we ultimately return her will depend on the situation we face afterward. If Irving turns out to be much stronger than we anticipate, it would be best to return Vicky. If both Irving and the Werewolf God end up severely weakened, then we wouldn''t need to return Vicky at all. We could even consider bringing her into the Night Blades." After much discussion, Elder Howard finally managed to convince the members of the Night Blades. They decided not to follow Howard''s original plan but to support him in this new initiative. For the success of this operation, the Night Blades offered Howard additional assistance. He would have command over all the Night Blades members in the Desolate Canyon and could also utilize some of their hidden powerful weapons. "Our primary objective in this operation is to eliminate the Werewolf God. If we can seize the power of the blood moon after defeating him, that would be even better. If Elder Howard''s mission goes smoothly, I think you should also create some trouble for Irving during the operation. It would be best if you could inflict significant damage on him!" Ultimately, the highest leader of the Night Blades made the decision. Elder Howard would still be responsible for the upcoming operation, and he would wield even greater power in this endeavor. Upon hearing this, Elder Howard''s expression became very excited. "Rest assured! I will ensure the success of this mission! I will not let you down!" Elder Howard''s response was filled with confidence, as he saw this as an opportunity to gain greater recognition. If he succeeded, he would elevate his status within the Night Blades. After the discussions concluded, Elder Howard immediately returned to the ruins of Shadow City. He was waiting for Irving''s return, having recently sent his subordinates to destroy the Angel Guild''s presence in Starling City. He believed Irving would soon come looking for him. Howard did not have to wait long; Irving arrived almost simultaneously with his arrival at the ruins of Shadow City. "It seems you already know that I''ve destroyed the Angel Guild''s presence in Starling City! You''ve come here to eliminate me, haven''t you?" Howard greeted Irving with a smile. Irving''s expression remained calm. Although he didn''t understand why Howard would ask such an obvious question, he wasn''t going to answer any of his inquiries. "I did it deliberately. My aim is to get you back to the shelter game quickly because I want to discuss a collaboration with you." As soon as Howard finished speaking, Irving''s expression changed slightly. Explore stories on m,v l''-NovelFire.net "Collaborate with me? Do you really think there''s a chance for us to work together?" Irving replied coldly. Elder Howard continued to smile, "Why wouldn''t there be a possibility for collaboration? Don''t we have a common enemy now?" Upon hearing this, Irving''s demeanor showed hesitation. He felt that Elder Howard was not genuinely seeking collaboration. Irving believed Howard''s words were merely a trap set for him. "What kind of conspiracy are you plotting? Stop wasting my time! I won''t fall for your tricks again, and your traps won''t easily take effect on me," Irving replied, clearly distrustful of Elder Howard. Upon hearing Irving''s words, Elder Howard let out a helpless sigh. "Although we were enemies before, that doesn''t mean there''s no room for cooperation. Don''t you want to save your companion, Sophia? Surely you know that she has been turned into a werewolf?" Irving nodded. "Of course I know Sophia has been transformed into a werewolf. But I haven''t forgotten that my companion Vicky is in your hands. Both the Werewolf God and you are my enemies. Why would I collaborate with one enemy to take down another? You and the Werewolf God are both targets I need to eliminate. So there''s no need for more talk. If you want to fight me, just come at me directly." Irving was ready for battle. The only reason he hadn''t attacked yet was that he was assessing his surroundings. Once he confirmed there were no hidden enemies nearby, he decided to eliminate Elder Howard first. Elder Howard sneered. "Your strength is indeed slightly greater than mine, but do you really think you can defeat me in the ruins of Shadow City? Here, I can harness the power of Shadow City. Even if you manage to overcome me, you won''t be able to destroy me." After saying this, Elder Howard snapped his fingers. Two members of the Night Blades appeared, bringing Vicky along with them. At that moment, Vicky had already broken free from her hypnotic state. The instant she saw Irving, she called out to him, "Irving! I''m right here!" Chapter 282: Chapter 282: The Fragile Foundation of Cooperation Upon hearing Vicky''s voice, Irving quickly turned to her direction. Seeing Vicky made him extremely excited. "I''m here! I can see you! Don''t worry, I''ll get you out of here right away!" After saying this to Vicky, Irving turned back and coldly looked at Elder Howard. "What do you mean by this? Are you trying to use Vicky to threaten me? I must warn you, what you''re doing is very dangerous." Irving''s tone was filled with anger as he spoke, and his eyes were ablaze with fury. Elder Howard, however, maintained a smile and replied, "Don''t be too hasty. Can''t you see my sincerity? Vicky is clearly not under hypnosis right now. This means I can let her go directly." Howard''s words softened Irving''s expression slightly. However, he still felt that the other party was up to some scheme. "What exactly do you want? Stop beating around the bush! Just tell me your true intentions!" "My intention is very simple; I just want to cooperate with you. If you can join forces with me against the Werewolf God, once we succeed, I will return Vicky to you," Elder Howard stated. Irving was not particularly surprised by this declaration. "Why should I trust you? After going through a series of previous crises, I have no trust in you! How do I know you''re not deceiving me?" Irving certainly could not trust Elder Howard. After all, Howard had deceived him time and again and had attacked both Irving and his allies several times. Elder Howard nodded. "You''re right; the trust between us is very fragile. In fact, we have no trust at all! However, that doesn''t mean we can''t cooperate. If you''re worried that I won''t keep my promise, I can make a pact with you. I believe you should trust that a pact will ultimately be honored, as it is bound by powerful forces." Howard''s proposal was indeed acceptable in Irving''s view. However, after hesitating for a moment, he simply replied to Elder Howard with a question. "Why would you want to join me in fighting the Werewolf God? Isn''t the Werewolf God your ally? Has his power surpassed your expectations?" Irving had already guessed that the power of the blood moon was somehow connected to the Abyss of Death. However, he hadn''t anticipated that the Night Blades would choose to eliminate the Werewolf God over this weak connection. "His power has indeed exceeded our expectations. We absolutely cannot allow him to fully harness the blood moon. The power of the blood moon is far too great; it must not be allowed to fall into the hands of a madman like him." Although Irving nodded, he didn''t fully trust Elder Howard''s explanation. "You make a valid point. If that''s the case, I can cooperate with you. Let''s establish a pact right now. The moment I help you defeat the Werewolf God, you must allow Vicky to leave with me." Even though Irving didn''t trust Elder Howard, he did believe in the power of the pact, especially since the agreement would be backed by multiple powerful forces. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Howard smiled and said, "Don''t rush! I haven''t finished all my points yet! Before we establish the pact, I must lay out some ground rules. If you expect to attack me after defeating the Werewolf God, that is absolutely unacceptable. Therefore, this must be clearly stated in the pact. Upon defeating the Werewolf God, the power of the blood moon will belong to me. Moreover, we must part ways quickly afterward. Vicky will be directly returned to the headquarters of Ocean Group by my subordinates." Elder Howard was very concerned that Irving might try to exploit any loopholes in the pact. Thus, he decided to express his intentions upfront, believing the pact needed to be formulated according to his stipulations. After a moment of hesitation, Irving ultimately agreed. "I find your terms acceptable. I also don''t want a situation where you attack me right after the battle ends. Therefore, let''s agree in the pact that after the fight concludes, we''ll each return to our respective bases. I will head back to the Ocean Group headquarters, while you must return to the Night Blades'' headquarters. This way, neither of us will have to worry about the other launching an attack." Irving and Elder Howard finally reached a consensus. Under the witness of chaotic and orderly powers, they established the pact. If either party violated the agreement, they would face complete destruction by the forces of chaos and order, which existed in all things. Therefore, there was no way to evade the backlash of the pact. According to the terms of the pact, after their battle with the Werewolf God, both parties would be transported to the headquarters of the Ocean Group and the Night Blades, respectively. Meanwhile, Vicky, who was under Howard''s control, would also be sent back to the Ocean Group headquarters. Howard promised that Vicky had returned to her previous state and was no longer under hypnosis. Once the pact was complete, the two could finally discuss the specific plans for their upcoming battle against the Werewolf God. "Now that the pact is complete, let''s discuss the battle plan," Irving said coldly to Elder Howard. "I believe the battlefield should not be in the ruins of Shadow City. While you would be able to exert greater power there, the Werewolf God could also utilize the power of the werewolf remains beneath Shadow City. I think it would be best to set our battlefield in the primal jungle of the Desolate Canyon. There are absolutely no traces of werewolf tribes there." Elder Howard nodded seriously at Irving''s proposal. "You are right; the battlefield should not be in the ruins of Shadow City. However, I don''t think it should be in the primal jungle of the Desolate Canyon either. In that area, the Werewolf God might use the power of the blood moon to summon some monsters for assistance. There are many creatures in the primal jungle that have gained natural powers, and their strength could very well reach demi-god levels. Therefore, I believe we should establish the battlefield in the desert region of the Desolate Canyon. In that location, neither the power of the blood moon nor the Werewolf God''s inherent werewolf strength can be fully utilized." Elder Howard''s reasoning was indeed more sensible. After pondering for a moment, Irving nodded. "Alright then, let''s set the battlefield there. When do you think we should launch our attack on the Werewolf God?" Irving understood that he had no ability to dictate the timing of the battle. Since he was in absolute opposition to the Werewolf God, he had no opportunity to speak to him, so he could only ask Elder Howard about when to initiate the fight. After all, only Elder Howard could deceive the Werewolf God into going to the desert region of the Desolate Canyon. Elder Howard did not provide a direct answer. He simply stated, "That depends on when I can convince the Werewolf God. You should be well aware that the Werewolf God currently has no idea that I have formed an alliance with you. I can deceive him into heading to the desert region of the Desolate Canyon, but I cannot raise his suspicions during this process. Therefore, I must persuade him gradually. I cannot determine a specific time. You need to be ready at all times. I believe that should not be difficult for you." Irving nodded. "I will be ready for battle at all times. Once you confirm the time for the fight, just let me know! You should know how to contact me!" After saying this, Irving took one last look at Vicky before quickly leaving. Irving needed to share what he learned with others. After he left, Elder Howard smiled and looked at Vicky. "For a while, you will have to endure some hardship. You cannot leave this place until we defeat the Werewolf God." After saying this, Elder Howard also left. Vicky was once again escorted back to a very secluded prison by members of the Night Blades. Elder Howard needed to prepare for the upcoming plans, while Irving had to discuss with his companions whether he had a better strategy to deal with the situation. When Irving finished recounting his agreement with Elder Howard, Aron, Anna, and Nick were all very surprised. Aron directly said to Irving, "He must be deceiving you! You absolutely cannot cooperate with him. The Night Blades are extremely cunning and treacherous. Partnering with him will only lead to your own downfall." Aron had always been very distrustful of the Night Blades, so he was completely opposed to Irving''s idea. Anna and Nick also felt that Irving''s approach carried too much risk. "Do you really think the Night Blades will ultimately keep their promises? Why do I feel like Elder Howard won''t let Vicky go?" Nick asked Irving in a slightly hesitant tone. Irving nodded and replied, "I indeed don''t trust the promises of the Night Blades, but I have already established a pact with Elder Howard. The pact is witnessed by the powers of chaos and order. These two forces are incredibly powerful, and I think Elder Howard wouldn''t dare to violate the pact, because he cannot simultaneously overcome the forces of chaos and order." Irving''s response essentially meant that any persuasion from the others was unlikely to succeed. After hearing this, Anna directly asked Irving, "Have you told Benjamin about this decision? Will he accept what you''ve decided?" Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net Facing Anna''s inquiry, Irving looked somewhat helpless as he replied, "I haven''t told him yet! Because I feel he probably won''t accept it! However, I believe as long as I can eventually rescue Vicky, Benjamin won''t care about my specific strategy." Chapter 283: Chapter 283: Sincere and Patient Communication After discussing for a while, Irving, Anna, and Aron finalized their plan of action. He would wait for Elder Howard to find an opportunity against the Werewolf God, and afterward, he would join Elder Howard in the battle against the Werewolf God. Although a series of unexpected situations would inevitably arise during this process, Irving felt that there was no other option but to cooperate with Elder Howard at this point. Anna and Aron ultimately only begrudgingly agreed to Irving''s plan. Before Irving left, Anna specifically said to him, "I think you still need to seek Benjamin''s opinion. Although Benjamin may not necessarily agree, if you hide things from him now, he will surely resent you afterward." Faced with Anna''s suggestion, Irving did not respond directly. He simply replied, "I''ll consider it." Anna could only nod helplessly in response. After returning home, Irving met with Wendy and Benjamin. Although Benjamin had gone directly back to the Ocean Group headquarters, he felt it was more reasonable to drop Wendy off at Irving''s house. So, in the end, he came to Irving''s home with Wendy to wait for him. Irving''s expression was immediately noticed by both Wendy and Benjamin. Wendy directly asked him, "Is the situation really that bad? You look very worried right now. How can I help you?" Irving shook his head. "The situation isn''t as bad as you think, but it''s certainly not going smoothly either. Just make sure you stay safe; that will be a help to me." After saying this, Irving turned his gaze to Benjamin. After hesitating for a moment, he finally said to Benjamin, "I already have a rough outline of the next action plan in mind, so I hope to discuss it with you. I wonder if you''re willing to talk about it with me?" Benjamin''s expression showed a hint of confusion. Under normal circumstances, Irving wouldn''t usually beat around the bush like this. He nodded emphatically and said, "I would be very happy to discuss the details of the plan with you. So, of course, I''m willing!" After receiving Benjamin''s affirmative response, Irving turned his gaze back to Wendy. "You should go back to your room and rest for now! You don''t need to know about the upcoming actions, as your involvement is not required," Irving said. Wendy felt a bit down, but in the end, she didn''t say much more. Previously, she would have strongly opposed this idea. After all, she genuinely believed she could provide a lot of help during the operation. However, after two missions in Shadow City, Wendy felt she would most likely hinder Irving rather than help him. "Alright then, I''ll head back to my room to rest. You two discuss the details of the upcoming actions," Wendy said. Once Wendy left, only Benjamin and Irving remained in the living room. Irving still didn''t reveal the details of his plan, which only deepened Benjamin''s confusion. At the same time, Benjamin felt that Irving''s upcoming plan had significant risks. "What''s going on? I remember you''re not usually indecisive. Since you already have a rough outline for the plan, just tell me directly. No matter what your plan is, I can take it in stride," Benjamin urged. As soon as Benjamin finished speaking, Irving replied straightforwardly, "In that case, I''ll lay out my plan. To rescue Vicky and to limit the Werewolf God''s power from the blood moon, we must cooperate with Elder Howard in the upcoming actions." The moment Irving finished stating his plan, Benjamin looked at him in shock. "Today is not April Fool''s Day! This is no joking matter! Do you really think we can cooperate with Elder Howard? Don''t forget who captured Vicky!" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving had anticipated Benjamin''s reaction, so he didn''t show any signs of being affected by Benjamin''s anger. After a brief pause, Irving continued, "I knew you would strongly oppose this. But I hope you understand that we have no other options left. The Werewolf God''s power has far exceeded our imagination." Irving''s words weighed heavily on Benjamin. However, he couldn''t immediately come up with a counterargument. Benjamin knew that Irving was speaking the truth. The power of the Werewolf God was indeed beyond their expectations, and if they wanted to defeat him, they needed other allies. Benjamin had initially thought that the ally Irving sought would be one of the other powerful families from the City of Warding, which had always been in opposition to Ocean Group. He never expected that the ally Irving had in mind was Elder Howard. After a moment of silence, Benjamin finally calmed himself down. "Can you be sure that he genuinely wants to cooperate with us? Aren''t you worried that he might betray us during the cooperation? I think we shouldn''t easily trust members of the Night Blades. Moreover, Elder Howard has always been antagonistic toward us within the Night Blades. Don''t forget that he has caused us trouble time and again in the past." Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net Irving nodded. "I have considered everything you''ve mentioned! That''s why, before we begin our actions, I will take additional precautions. I will not let Elder Howard find any weaknesses in us during the operation." Irving spoke with great sincerity, and this time he showed more patience than usual. Under normal circumstances, Irving would not be so sincere and patient in persuading his allies. After all, he had always believed that his strength was sufficient to handle any danger. He would never waste too much breath because of his allies'' objections. Benjamin''s expression was a mix of uncertainty and contemplation. The living room fell into silence, and it wasn''t until ten minutes had passed that Benjamin finally broke the quiet. "If you believe this is the only way to deal with the Werewolf God who possesses the power of the blood moon, then I can agree to this plan. However, I must warn you in advance that this plan is filled with dangers and traps during its execution." Benjamin''s response relieved Irving. He patted Benjamin on the shoulder and said, "As long as you are willing to support my plan, I believe we can achieve success. You will definitely keep a close eye on Elder Howard during the execution of the plan." Irving believed that the conflict between Benjamin and Elder Howard was significant. Even if they cooperated with Elder Howard, Benjamin would remain vigilant. Benjamin nodded. "Don''t worry. If you want me to join you in this operation, I will keep a close watch on Elder Howard. He won''t be able to employ any tactics against us without my noticing." Benjamin''s words made Irving very happy. "Just get ready as soon as possible. But I can tell you that we have ample time for preparation. Elder Howard hasn''t found a good opportunity to start the plan yet. He must lure the Werewolf God to the Desolate Canyon before our plan can commence because only there do we have a chance to defeat the Werewolf God." After receiving this information from Irving, Benjamin nodded in agreement. "That means I might have about a week to prepare. I''ll quickly get all my weapons in order. Just let me know when Elder Howard is ready, and I can join you at any time!" Benjamin said seriously to Irving. "Alright! It''s settled then! I''ll contact you as soon as the plan begins!" After confirming the details of their operation, the two parted ways. Benjamin needed to return to Ocean Group to prepare for the upcoming action, while Irving had to head to Starling City. He needed to inform Sophia''s father, Jony, about Sophia''s situation. Although Irving was not responsible for Sophia being transformed into a werewolf, he felt he had not fulfilled Jony''s request to take care of her. Irving quickly arrived in Starling City. He didn''t linger at the airport but went straight to the Green family''s secret base in the suburbs. By the time Irving arrived, Jony was already somewhat prepared mentally. "Given the look on your face, you must have some very bad news for me. Has something happened to my daughter?" Jony asked Irving casually. Irving nodded. "Sophia has indeed encountered some trouble, but I believe I can still rescue her." He then explained in detail the situation Sophia found herself in. After listening, Jony let out a long sigh. "You can''t blame yourself for this! In fact, if you had informed me of everything earlier, I would have prevented Sophia from joining you on this operation. Our family, the Green family, is easily influenced by the power of the blood moon." Irving was taken aback by Jony''s words. He had not anticipated that the Green family had any connection to the power of the blood moon. "This isn''t exactly a secret. The reason our family has been able to dominate in Starling City from the beginning is due to our connection to the power of the blood moon. Under normal circumstances, the power of the blood moon grants our family members great combat strength and recovery abilities. However, if the power becomes too overwhelming, our family members can be transformed into werewolves. If the information you provided is accurate, then Sophia was merely driven by the power connected to the blood moon within her body to become a werewolf. This isn''t your fault." After hearing Jony''s explanation, Irving finally felt a sense of relief. Moreover, he realized he could use this opportunity to gather more information regarding the power of the blood moon. Chapter 284: Chapter 284: The Very Ancient Power of the Blood Moon Since Jony had mentioned the connection between his family and the power of the blood moon, Irving naturally took the opportunity to ask further. "Can you explain to me the specific relationship between your family and the power of the blood moon? I am also very eager to learn more information related to the blood moon''s power because only then can I increase the chances of success in the upcoming operation." Jony nodded without hesitation. "In fact, the power of the blood moon is not as evil as you might think. Moreover, it is very ancient. The power of the blood moon existed long before the shelter game appeared. It was surprising to me that the power of the blood moon was included in the shelter game because I initially believed it was an ancient and secret power known only to a select few." Jony looked up at the moon in the sky. It seemed as though he could see a blood-red moon. However, to Irving, the moon in the sky appeared to be just in its normal state. "Can you see the moon in the sky?" Jony asked softly. Irving nodded and replied, "Of course! It''s a full moon tonight, and the moon in the sky is particularly bright." Jony''s response elicited a light chuckle from him. "What you see is just an ordinary moon. You cannot see the true moon. Only those who possess the power of the blood moon can see the real moon." Irving felt even more confused by Jony''s words. Before he could ask further, Jony placed his hand on Irving''s shoulder. "Now, look up at the sky, and you will see the true moon." Irving sensed an inexplicable force entering his body. When he looked up at the sky again, the enormous round moon radiated a faint red glow. "Is this what you refer to as the blood moon? Has the blood moon always existed in the reality we live in?" Seeing the blood moon left Irving in shock. He had never expected that his greatest enemy, the power he feared the most, had always been present in the real world. "How is this possible? If the power of the blood moon has always existed in the real world, why haven''t any werewolves appeared?" As soon as Irving finished speaking, he suddenly came to a realization. Irving immediately turned his head and looked at Jony. Jony smiled and nodded, "My family actually has some werewolf bloodline. Under normal circumstances, the power of the blood moon is not strong enough to awaken the werewolf bloodline in my family members. However, when the power of the blood moon is strong enough, my family members will transform into werewolves. Just like Sophia demonstrated in the Shelter Game." "So, you mean to say that Sophia was not actually controlled by the Werewolf God? She simply had her werewolf bloodline activated?" Irving asked, a hint of disbelief in his voice. Jony nodded. "You''re right. Sophia became a werewolf simply because her werewolf bloodline was activated. So even if she had stayed in the Shelter Game, she wouldn''t have been under the control of the Werewolf God." This answer from Jony finally put Irving''s worries to rest. However, Jony still hadn''t revealed whether there was a way to counteract the power of the blood moon. "Since you know so much about the power of the blood moon, can you tell me if it can be countered? If there is a way to counter it, I hope you can tell me directly. Because only then will I have a chance to defeat the Werewolf God in the Shelter Game." Facing Irving''s inquiry, Jony sighed. "You don''t understand at all. As a very ancient power, the blood moon''s strength cannot be eradicated. Your goal isn''t to eliminate the power of the blood moon; isn''t your goal to defeat the Werewolf God?" Jony''s words finally made Irving realize his misunderstanding. He had been trapped in a misconception. Irving had viewed the power of the blood moon as his enemy, but in reality, it could be wielded by anyone. This meant that Irving could also harness the power of the blood moon to defeat his enemies. His true enemy was only the Werewolf God. If he could reclaim the power of the blood moon from the Werewolf God, he could use it for himself. "I finally understand! So can you tell me how to seize the power of the blood moon?" Irving asked Jony directly. Jony nodded, "The way to control the power of the blood moon is very simple: worship the moon and follow the moon!" Jony''s statement left Irving quite perplexed. He looked back up at the moon in the sky. For Irving, worshiping the moon was a straightforward task; he just needed to keep gazing at it once night fell. But what did it mean to follow the moon? Did the moon have consciousness? What did he need to do if he wanted to follow the moon? Irving pondered for a moment but could not find the answer to his questions. So he turned his head directly to look at Jony again. Jony smiled as he spoke. "You don''t need to ask me, because I don''t know how to worship the moon or follow the moon either. What I''ve said is merely the ancestral teaching of my family. They instructed us, the descendants, to worship the moon and follow it. But we must never become obsessed with the power that the moon brings. Becoming obsessed will lead to becoming a werewolf, and werewolves are extraordinarily mad beings. The information I can provide you is limited to this. From here on out, you''ll have to rely on yourself. Perhaps your talent will help you find a safe way to use the power of the blood moon." After finishing his words, Jony returned to his room. In truth, Jony did not care much about Sophia''s safety. To him, the werewolf that Sophia would become could no longer be considered his daughter. The ancestral teachings of the Green family were very clear: werewolves are not human. Only humans can descend into madness and become werewolves. Once a family member transforms into a werewolf, it means they can no longer receive help from other family members. If Irving could rescue Sophia, she could still become the leader of the Green family. But if Irving failed to bring her back, Sophia would simply be an ordinary werewolf lost within the Shelter Game. After Jony left, Irving found himself at a loss for words. He had discerned Jony''s true thoughts from their conversation. Although Irving strongly disagreed with Jony''s views, he had no way to change his family''s teachings. After thinking for a while, Irving ultimately chose to return to his own home. On his way back, he kept gazing at the moon in the sky. Under the full moon, the moon appeared exceptionally beautiful. "How exactly should I worship the moon and follow it? What kind of actions count as following the moon?" Irving couldn''t help but mutter to himself. Finding an answer to his questions wasn''t easy. Once he returned home, he posed the same question to Wendy. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net Upon hearing the question, Wendy''s expression turned quite puzzled. "Why should we follow the moon? The moon is just an ordinary celestial body in the sky. If it weren''t for the moon being relatively close to Earth, we wouldn''t even be able to see it in the sky." Wendy''s words made Irving smile. "It seems you aren''t very familiar with the various powers within the Shelter Game. The power of the blood moon doesn''t necessarily represent the moon that exists in the real world. Moreover, following the moon and worshiping the moon doesn''t just mean following and worshiping the celestial body hanging in the sky. There might be a deeper mystical connection involved." As soon as Irving finished speaking, he fell silent. He suddenly realized that he had overlooked a very important piece of information. Worshiping the moon is indeed possible; one simply needs to worship the satellite hanging in the sky. However, to follow the moon, one must pursue an entity with a clear self-awareness. Does that mean he was not meant to follow the moon itself, but rather an unknown existence beyond the moon? At that moment of realization, he felt a rush of pink light filling his field of vision. When he looked up at the sky, he suddenly saw a massive blood-red moon hanging above him. This blood-red moon was unusually large, almost consuming his entire view. Irving felt an extraordinary, ethereal voice echoing in his mind. This voice urged him to continuously absorb the power of the blood moon, and he felt his heartbeat rapidly quickening. He also sensed changes happening to his body. However, none of this distracted Irving. He simply focused intently on the enormous blood-red moon in the sky. Time seemed to pass without him noticing, and eventually, Irving began to regain his composure. The pink light in his field of vision gradually faded away, and his heartbeat returned to normal. Once he felt completely settled, Irving looked around. He noticed that Wendy had retreated to a position quite far from him. "What are you doing? Did you just encounter danger?" Irving asked Wendy, a hint of surprise in his voice. Wendy scrutinized Irving before responding with a trembling voice, "I did indeed face danger! The danger I encountered was you! What just happened to you? You almost transformed into a huge werewolf!" As she spoke, Wendy continued to back away. She seemed genuinely concerned about Irving transforming into a werewolf again; if that happened, she wouldn''t be able to ensure her own safety. Hearing Wendy''s words, Irving felt he had found some answers. He turned his gaze back to the massive moon in the sky and muttered to himself, "I think I finally understand." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 285: Chapter 285: Pursuing Ancient Power Irving''s words left Wendy feeling very puzzled. She quietly asked him, "What do you understand? Do you know how to defeat the Werewolf God? Or have you discovered the true nature of the blood moon''s power?" In response to Wendy''s inquiry, Irving smiled and said, "What I know is far more important than the answers to those two questions!" After saying that, Irving hurried to the headquarters of the Angel Guild as quickly as he could. When he arrived at the Angel Guild headquarters again, he found that Aron had already gone to Starling City to deal with an unexpected situation there. Only Nick and Anna were left at the headquarters. As soon as they saw Irving, both Nick and Anna rushed to ask, "How did it go? Jony, Sophia''s father, isn''t too upset, is he?" Irving nodded. "Jony isn''t sad at all. In fact, he had already anticipated that Sophia would encounter such circumstances because their family has a history of werewolf blood." Irving relayed the information he had learned from Jony. After hearing this, Anna and Nick finally felt relieved. "So that''s how it is! Does that mean we don''t need to worry too much about Sophia''s situation? As long as we can defeat the Werewolf God, Sophia will eventually return to normal. Besides, I believe Sophia has enough capability to make it back from the Shelter Game on her own." Anna was quite familiar with Sophia and thought she was a very capable person. Even without Irving''s help, she believed Sophia could ensure her own safety through her abilities. Irving nodded in agreement. "My thoughts are the same as yours. I didn''t come here to discuss Sophia; I came to look up some of the more ancient records of the Angel Guild." This statement puzzled both Anna and Nick. Anna asked Irving, "Haven''t we already gone through all the records of the Angel Guild with you? What ancient records are you looking for? You''ve seen everything we have." Anna spoke in a calm tone because she believed that there were no other records in the Angel Guild that Irving hadn''t already seen. Irving shook his head. "The records I previously looked at were all related to the Shelter Game. I hope to see records from before the establishment of the Angel Guild. After its founding, the Angel Guild must have collected a wealth of information related to mystical powers. That''s what I want to see! Because I believe that the power of the blood moon exists not only in the Shelter Game but also in our real world." Irving''s words sent a wave of panic through both Anna and Nick. "This can''t be possible! If the power of the blood moon exists in the real world, wouldn''t that mean we could encounter werewolves in reality?" Nick countered with a smile. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly realized that Irving had just mentioned that Sophia''s family had a lineage of werewolves. This meant that the power of the blood moon could indeed exist in real life. "Let''s not waste any more time. Besides the power of the blood moon, I believe there are other ancient powers in the real world. We must seek out those powerful ancient forces. Only then can we face the arrival of the Dark Overlord. And only then do we stand a chance of having an invincible power when confronting the Night Blades." When Irving mentioned the Dark Overlord, Anna made a quick decision. "In that case, you should go to our old headquarters. All the records unrelated to the Shelter Game have been sent to the underground storage room there. You will find a wealth of ancient records. However, I must warn you that some of those ancient texts might be difficult for you to understand. Even some experts in ancient civilizations we found through official channels couldn''t decipher certain writings." Upon hearing this, a radiant smile spread across Irving''s face. "That''s exactly what I''m looking for¡ªtexts that even those experts cannot understand! Because only those texts will be true ancient records!" Find adventures on m_v l|-NovelFire.net After saying this, Irving urged Anna to take him there immediately. Anna gave Nick a few instructions to ensure that the Angel Guild headquarters would not face any threats while they were gone. With that, Anna took the keys and led Irving to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old headquarters was very hidden, located on the outskirts of the City of Warding, surrounded by two large military bases. Under normal circumstances, no one would be able to enter the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Even members of the Angel Guild had to present sufficient identification to gain entry. This time, Anna not only brought the key to the old headquarters but also Aron''s access pass. Only Aron''s pass could allow the soldiers guarding the old headquarters to let them through. The soldiers stationed at the old headquarters were very alert upon seeing Anna and Irving. After checking Aron''s access pass, one of the guards coldly stated, "The access pass does not belong to you. Therefore, you cannot stay in the old headquarters for too long. You are only allowed to remain for one hour. After that, we will have to escort you out." After saying this, the soldiers finally opened the entrance to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. "I really don''t understand. Why has the Angel Guild abandoned the old headquarters yet set up so much defensive power here? Is there some kind of powerful presence within the old headquarters?" Irving was perplexed by the heavy defenses surrounding the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Anna did not respond immediately to Irving''s inquiry. Instead, she quietly led him inside the old headquarters. As they passed through the door, Irving was taken aback by the sight before him. Behind the gate of the old headquarters were decaying buildings, marked with dark red stains. It was obvious that these dark red stains were remnants of dried blood. The level of decay in the buildings far exceeded what would be considered normal. This indicated that the Angel Guild had been forced to abandon their old headquarters. Irving approached one of the decaying structures and lightly touched the rotting parts of the building. He sensed an unknown power emanating from these decayed sections. This power seemed capable of corroding anything that existed. "Is it because of the presence of these unknown forces that you abandoned your old headquarters?" Irving asked Anna as he turned back to face her. Anna nodded. "What I''m about to tell you is the greatest secret of the Angel Guild. When we were established, we possessed many powerful weapons, and we received significant support from official channels. This is how the Angel Guild gained the ability to manipulate various types of elemental powers. One of our most important members once attempted to combine different powers together. His experiment ultimately failed and resulted in severe consequences. The old headquarters of the Angel Guild was completely corroded by this mixed elemental force. Some members of the Angel Guild who could not escape were killed by this powerful force. We were forced to seal off the old headquarters! After several years of being sealed away, the mixed elemental forces inside finally calmed down. However, we cannot stay here for too long because the longer we remain, the more active this mixed elemental power becomes. So, we can only stay here for a maximum of one hour." After Anna finished speaking, she led Irving deeper into the old headquarters. The two of them passed through a series of sealed doors and finally stopped in front of a dark, deep corridor. At the end of this corridor was an underground shaft. Only through the elevator in the underground shaft could they reach the archives of the Angel Guild''s old headquarters. "I''ll wait for you here. My strength isn''t enough to support me entering the archives. And I must remind you, while the elevator in the underground shaft is operating, you have to maintain your mental focus. You must not be influenced by any sounds," Anna said solemnly. Irving nodded and then resolutely moved deeper into the corridor. As he reached the end of the corridor, next to the underground shaft, he felt a chilling breeze coming from within. "It seems that the depths of the underground shaft hold more secrets of the Angel Guild," Irving muttered to himself. As he said this, he instinctively turned his head to look back at Anna. At that moment, Anna was calmly watching him from a distance. Taking a deep breath, Irving stepped decisively into the underground shaft. The space inside was very narrow, allowing only one person to enter. As the elevator began its descent, Irving could faintly hear sounds of weeping echoing around him. After about ten minutes, the elevator finally reached the bottom of the shaft. Before Irving stood a dilapidated wooden door. Through the cracks in the broken door, he could see that inside was the archive room. It was filled with numerous shelves, all densely packed with countless documents. "It looks like this is the place! But before going in, I need to observe the surroundings! There might still be dangers lurking nearby!" Irving was a very cautious person. He understood that this venture carried significant risks. To ensure he wouldn''t encounter any unexpected crises, he needed to confirm that the area was safe before entering the archive room. After scanning the surroundings and confirming that there were no immediate dangers, Irving slowly stepped into the archive room. The moment he entered, the wooden door of the archive room slammed shut behind him. A barrier sealed Irving inside the archive, trapping him within. Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Approaching the Dark Overlord Irving certainly noticed the barrier outside the door, but he didn''t pay it any mind. In his view, since he had already come this far, there was no need to concern himself with anything else. He had to gather the information he sought from the archive. He began searching through the first few rows of shelves in the archive, looking for potentially useful documents. Soon enough, he found a file detailing a series of murders that occurred during a full moon. The protagonist of the murders was, of course, a human with werewolf blood. At first, Irving didn''t think much of it. He merely regarded the file about the full moon murders as evidence of the blood moon''s power existing in the real world. However, after carefully reviewing the details of the case, he felt that the situation was more complex than he initially thought. Although the killer in the series of murders did exhibit werewolf traits, it was evident that the murderer had used dark powers during the killings. This meant that the killer had already been influenced by the Dark Overlord at that time. Any form of dark power stemmed directly from the Dark Overlord. Even though the Dark Overlord had not yet descended, his influence had already spread to various worlds. Whether in the real world or in the Shelter Game world, dark forces had twisted many creatures. Moreover, the greatest enemy Irving faced now, the Night Blades, derived their primary strength from these dark powers. "Could it be that the Dark Overlord was influencing the real world long ago? Doesn''t this imply that the Dark Overlord''s arrival has been destined all along? Is it possible that the end of the era I''m currently in has also already been predetermined? If all of this is true, then why is there no record of such information in the writings of the Taikoo Divine Clan?" A series of questions flooded Irving''s mind. Although he had acquired a wealth of information from the Shelter Game, none of it could adequately explain why the power of the Dark Overlord had manifested so early. Just as Irving was deep in thought, the bookshelf behind him suddenly vibrated. A folder fell to the ground with a thud. Following the direction of the fallen folder, Irving caught sight of a shadowy figure. The moment he saw the pitch-black silhouette, his emotions shifted dramatically. He felt neither surprise nor fear. Instead, he seemed drawn to the shadowy figure and slowly walked toward it. "You are close to the truth, but you are not yet worthy of knowing it! Go back, and continue your pursuit of the Werewolf God!" The dark figure spoke to Irving in his own voice. Irving stared blankly and nodded, then wandered aimlessly toward the door of the archive room. At that moment, the barrier blocking the door had vanished. As he walked through the door into the underground shaft, the elevator automatically activated. The elevator swiftly took Irving back to the surface. As he caught sight of Anna at the end of the dim corridor, his consciousness suddenly returned. He looked back at the underground shaft, a hint of surprise crossing his features. After hesitating for a moment, he ultimately decided against returning. He felt that the power of the shadowy figure in the archive room far exceeded his imagination. He even speculated that the dark figure might be an incarnation of the Dark Overlord. This meant he had just come very close to the embodiment of the Dark Overlord. "What''s wrong? You seem a bit off. Your expression looks somewhat excited, yet also melancholic," Anna inquired as she approached him. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving turned and shook his head. "It''s nothing serious. The way I look is simply because I couldn''t find any useful information. Thank you for your help this time. Although I didn''t find anything useful, I must express my gratitude. Coming here has indeed provided me with some new insights. I realize I can''t afford to be distracted any longer. I need to focus all my attention on dealing with the Werewolf God. I think Elder Howard must have already taken action. His efforts may have yielded some success, and all I need to do now is prepare for the upcoming battle." With a smile, Irving finished speaking and quickly made his way toward the entrance of the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Anna followed behind him, a hint of confusion in her gaze as she observed his retreating figure. Anna was certain that Irving wasn''t being truthful. However, she had no idea what crucial information he was concealing. After pondering for a while and coming up with no reasonable explanation, she shook her head and followed Irving out of the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. The two of them soon returned to the Angel Guild''s headquarters in the City of Warding. Upon their return, Aron was already waiting for them. As soon as Aron saw Irving, he directly asked, "You must have seen the situation at the old headquarters. Did you uncover any important information there? How does it compare to before?" Aron''s first question was directed at Irving, while his second question was for Anna. Irving shook his head. "I didn''t find any important information. I think I''ve been approaching things incorrectly. I shouldn''t be fixating on the ancient powers that exist in the real world. I need to focus my attention on what''s happening in the Shelter Game world." Aron found Irving''s response somewhat unusual. In his impression, Irving was not someone who easily changed his mind. However, Irving''s new strategy aligned somewhat with Aron''s own thoughts. Aron nodded and said, "You should have done this long ago. I will definitely provide you with support in the upcoming actions; you don''t need to worry." Irving smiled and nodded in gratitude. At that moment, Anna chimed in, "The situation at the old headquarters hasn''t changed much compared to before. The buildings there have simply become more dilapidated. The strange powers that once existed at the old headquarters have dissipated significantly. I believe that it won''t be long before we won''t need to station so many soldiers around the old headquarters. We could redirect those soldiers to other cities to ensure their safety." Aron nodded, not saying another word. Aron held a dismissive attitude toward Anna''s suggestion. In his view, the old headquarters of the Angel Guild was of utmost importance. It absolutely could not be discovered or occupied by enemies. As for the other cities Anna mentioned, Aron deemed them unimportant. Even if the enemies of the Angel Guild were to destroy those cities, the guild''s strength would not be significantly weakened. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave for now. I need to prepare for the upcoming operations, and I also have to report my findings to Benjamin," Irving stated before directly exiting the Angel Guild headquarters. After Irving left, Aron turned to Anna and asked, "He didn''t do anything strange, did he?" "No! Throughout the operation, I kept a close watch on his every move. While he was quite interested in our old headquarters, he ultimately didn''t spend too much time in the data storage of the old headquarters," Anna replied promptly. Her response reassured Aron a bit. "That''s good! I was really worried he might be influenced by the powers within the old headquarters. After all, Irving is a genius; he can keenly sense the strange forces present in the headquarters." If Aron had been at the Angel Guild headquarters at that moment, he would have strongly opposed Irving entering the old headquarters. However, since Irving had already been inside, Aron felt there was no point in dwelling on it any longer. As Aron and Anna discussed Irving''s earlier actions, Irving quickly arrived at the headquarters of the Ocean Group. Benjamin had been waiting there for quite some time. Irving recounted a series of events he had encountered to Benjamin. Benjamin immediately responded, "I think you''ve been played! Aron and Anna are likely hiding very important information from you. I believe there are many secrets within the old headquarters of the Angel Guild." Irving nodded, agreeing with Benjamin''s assessment. "You''re right; I also think there are more secrets in the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. But if they don''t want to tell me, there''s no need for me to insist on knowing. For us, the Angel Guild is a very important ally. Without collaboration with the Angel Guild, our strength would be significantly weakened. So until we rescue Vicky, we shouldn''t dwell on the secrets of the old headquarters of the Angel Guild." Continue reading stories on m|v-l''-NovelFire.net After hearing Irving''s words, Benjamin fell silent. "I believe Elder Howard''s actions should be nearing success. If he doesn''t inform us of the specific timing of the operation within the next two days, I will go find him myself!" Irving''s patience was running thin. He believed that Elder Howard should not be taking this long. Therefore, Irving was beginning to suspect that Elder Howard might be plotting something against him. Benjamin nodded gravely. He was the one most eager to rescue Vicky, so he strongly hoped Irving would urge Elder Howard to act more quickly. "I''m ready for battle! I can join the fight at any time," Benjamin said in a very serious tone to Irving. Irving smiled at Benjamin. "Of course, I know you''re ready for battle. I have no doubts about your abilities. I just hope that during the upcoming actions, you won''t be too reckless." Benjamin was normally a very calm person, but after Vicky was taken by Elder Howard, he had become quite anxious. Irving hoped Benjamin could return to his previous state of calmness. Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Deceit to the Best of Ones Ability In the world of the Shelter Game, deep within the ruins of Shadow City. Elder Howard gazed silently at the retreating figure of the Werewolf God. The two had already gone through a round of heated arguments prior to this moment. Elder Howard wished for the Werewolf God to change the location of his duel with Irving to the desert region of the Desolate Canyon, but the Werewolf God was adamant against such a move. "I am starting to have doubts about you. Are you truly still my ally?" the Werewolf God slowly turned around, his crimson eyes fixing intently on Elder Howard. "I have always been your ally. If you don''t believe me, you shouldn''t have partnered with me in the first place. Do you really think I could cooperate with Irving?" Elder Howard''s tone remained remarkably calm. Although he knew he was lying, he managed to maintain his composure. The Werewolf God chuckled. "You are an elder of the Night Blades. As far as I know, every member of the Night Blades is exceptionally skilled at deceiving others. How can I be sure that you aren''t deceiving me right now? Don''t the Night Blades uphold the principle of being able to cooperate with anyone? If that''s the case, then your partnership with Irving isn''t entirely out of the question." The Werewolf God was not easily fooled. He had already gained control over the power of the Blood Moon, and with a little more time, he could become the true master of that power. Elder Howard and Irving would certainly not allow such a situation to unfold. Thus, Elder Howard was eager to trick the Werewolf God into the desert of the Desolate Canyon as soon as possible. This would facilitate his and Irving''s plan to eliminate the Werewolf God. "The conflict between the Night Blades and Irving runs very deep. Even if you have been lingering in the Shelter Game, you should know that the Night Blades have engaged in several rounds of conflict with Irving. We have never succeeded against Irving in our battles. It was only after we teamed up with you that we finally managed to capture Irving''s friend, Vicky. Do you really think I would easily choose to collaborate with Irving and squander a golden opportunity to completely eliminate him? I''m not that foolish," Elder Howard reflected for a moment before finally coming up with an explanation that might convince the Werewolf God. The Werewolf God slowly approached Elder Howard, scrutinizing him from head to toe, and unleashed the power of the Blood Moon that he wielded. Under the influence of the Blood Moon''s power, Elder Howard''s heart began to race much faster than before. "If you truly aren''t deceiving me, then answer my next few questions seriously," the Werewolf God said in a chilling tone. At the same time, the Werewolf God began using the power of the Blood Moon to probe into Elder Howard''s heart. "Are you really willing to cooperate with me under any circumstances?" Elder Howard replied firmly, "Of course not! I will only cooperate with you when it comes to dealing with Irving. If you don''t intend to go against Irving, then I naturally won''t cooperate with you. However, as long as you remain an enemy of Irving, I will continue our alliance, because that is beneficial for both me and the Night Blades." The Werewolf God did not offer any commentary; he continued his questioning. "Did you come here solely to persuade me to go to the desert of the Desolate Canyon? Don''t you know that my powers will be limited there?" "I did come here for that very purpose. I am aware that your strength will be restricted in the desert, but in that same environment, Irving''s strength will be even more severely limited." Elder Howard spoke without fear, delivering his reasoning with utmost seriousness. For a moment, the Werewolf God found it difficult to discern whether Elder Howard was telling the truth. He could only assess his sincerity through his tone. "It seems you aren''t lying. But is the information you possess accurate? What if the information you have is wrong?" The Werewolf God pressed on. Elder Howard, feeling the pressure but growing more relaxed, responded, "The information I have comes from the Night Blades. Perhaps my own intel isn''t entirely precise, but the data collected by the Night Blades should be very reliable. Who else can we trust besides the Night Blades? Is there anyone among your acquaintances who has gathered information more accurate than that of the Night Blades? Irving won''t wait for us to strike. He will certainly take countermeasures, so acquiring this information has been quite a challenge." Elder Howard''s response was airtight, and he didn''t claim that the information he had was absolutely true. After all, no one could definitively judge whether any piece of information was completely correct. The Werewolf God found no inconsistencies in Elder Howard''s demeanor. Ultimately, he was left with no choice but to step back a few paces. The power of the Blood Moon that surrounded him dissipated entirely. Elder Howard let out a sigh of relief. "I believe what you say, but that doesn''t mean I will go to the desert of the Desolate Canyon. I won''t take any unnecessary actions until I fully grasp the power of the Blood Moon." Although the Werewolf God had come to trust Elder Howard, he remained steadfast in his own beliefs. Elder Howard spoke to the Werewolf God with a hint of urgency in his voice. "Your actions will only exacerbate our disadvantages. Don''t you think we should confront Irving as soon as possible? You will indeed gain more power over time, but Irving can do the same. He has access to the Angel Guild, which, as far as I know, possesses many methods for rapidly increasing strength." Elder Howard''s words were truthful. The Night Blades had indeed gathered intelligence related to the Angel Guild. As a powerful organization in its own right, it was entirely plausible that the Angel Guild had methods for swift enhancement of abilities. The Werewolf God nodded. "You are correct! However, the power of the Blood Moon that I wield is far more formidable than other forms of power. Once I fully master the Blood Moon''s strength, no matter how much Irving''s power increases, he will never be my match." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying this, the Werewolf God issued an unequivocal dismissal. "If you have nothing further to say, then you should leave. I will not be going to the desert of the Desolate Canyon at this time. If you truly believe it is a suitable battleground for our confrontation with Irving, then you can prepare there in advance. I trust that the Night Blades can set traps without my assistance." With the Werewolf God''s words, Elder Howard found himself at a loss. He sighed and turned to leave. Once he was outside the Werewolf God''s vicinity, his expression darkened swiftly. "The situation is worse than I anticipated. The Werewolf God''s wariness is quite profound; he did not believe my words. I cannot easily lure him to the desert of the Desolate Canyon." Elder Howard complained to the Night Blades members around him. "What should we do? If he doesn''t go to the desert, our plan against Irving cannot be executed. If Irving learns of this, he will certainly think we are deliberately targeting him." A Night Blades member who was accompanying Elder Howard expressed his concern. He was also responsible for this mission, and if Elder Howard ultimately failed, he would face repercussions as well. "Since our first plan has not succeeded, we must quickly devise a second one. Mere persuasion may not work; only when the Werewolf God faces a genuine crisis will he understand that he must heed our advice." Elder Howard resolved himself. He decided to adopt a very risky strategy. Before meeting with the Werewolf God, Elder Howard had devised two distinct strategies. The first strategy was the one he had just attempted: he aimed to persuade the Werewolf God to go to the desert of the Desolate Canyon. However, this approach had proven ineffective. Thus, Elder Howard resolved to implement his second strategy, which involved using the magical formations of the Night Blades in Shadow City to compel the Werewolf God to leave. With determination, Elder Howard directly asked the Night Blades member beside him, "The magical formations are ready, right?" "All the magical formations have been prepared! As soon as you give the order, we can activate them quickly," the member replied. Elder Howard nodded in satisfaction. "There''s no need to hesitate any longer; activate the magical formations now. I will make the Werewolf God understand that staying here is not beneficial for him, and that his mastery over the Blood Moon''s power will slow down." A resolute expression crossed Elder Howard''s face. He believed this action would surely succeed. Even if the Werewolf God was stubborn, he would undoubtedly notice the change in his power. Under Howard''s command, the Night Blades members swiftly activated the magical formations in Shadow City. These formations began to absorb a portion of the Blood Moon''s power, resulting in the Werewolf God feeling that the rate at which he was gaining power from the Blood Moon had slowed considerably. "What is going on? Why has the pace of my mastery over the Blood Moon''s power decreased so much? Is it possible that Elder Howard truly has my best interests at heart?" The Werewolf God felt a flicker of doubt. Despite his deep caution regarding Elder Howard and the Night Blades, the unexpected situation forced him to reconsider Howard''s judgment. Read the latest on m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net After enduring this for a day or two, the Werewolf God ultimately decided to heed Elder Howard''s advice. He contacted Howard directly. "I believe your previous suggestion is indeed more reasonable, so I am willing to accompany you to the desert of the Desolate Canyon. However, I must choose the precise location of the battlefield." Elder Howard readily agreed to the Werewolf God''s condition. "Of course, that''s no problem! You can choose the battlefield!" Chapter 288: Chapter 288: Deception Successful, Continue to Advance the Plan The Werewolf God agreed to Elder Howard''s plan, which filled Howard with delight. While pretending to be magnanimous in allowing the Werewolf God to choose the location of their decisive battle, he was eager to have the Werewolf God hurry to the desert of the Desolate Canyon. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We have set up several magical formations in the desert of the Desolate Canyon. These formations will provide us with significant support during the battle. I hope you can arrive here quickly so that you can familiarize yourself with them. If you are unwilling to come promptly, I believe our performance in the final showdown will not be very good." Under Elder Howard''s urging, the Werewolf God ultimately decided to make his way to the desert of the Desolate Canyon without delay. When he arrived, he found that the Night Blades had already constructed numerous temporary structures. "How about that? Did I not fulfill my promise? I have indeed made ample preparations here. We will definitely not fail in this decisive battle," Elder Howard said proudly to the Werewolf God. The Werewolf God nodded but did not offer any comments. He felt that the temporary buildings erected by the Night Blades might not have much impact during the fight. After all, Irving''s strength was unpredictable, and it was possible that he had become even more powerful since their last encounter. Thus, the Werewolf God still placed his hopes of defeating Irving on himself and Elder Howard. "I believe we should not place too much emphasis on these magical formations. They might offer us some assistance, but we must ensure that our own strength can defeat Irving before we initiate the final confrontation. Do you really think your power has become greater than before?" the Werewolf God asked Elder Howard seriously. Elder Howard nodded. "I have obtained more powerful weapons from the Night Blades'' headquarters. Once I use these weapons to attack Irving, he will undoubtedly face significant trouble. As long as you can unleash your true power, we will surely defeat Irving together. This is beyond doubt; you need not worry." However, Elder Howard''s words failed to have any effect. The Werewolf God actually became more worried. He felt that Elder Howard was being overly complacent. "I hope that''s the case. If something unexpected happens, I won''t guarantee your safety. If I find myself unable to defeat Irving during the battle, I will flee quickly. You''ll have to fend for yourself then." This was the Werewolf God''s typical approach. He always articulated the worst-case scenarios because only by preparing for the worst could they hope to proceed smoothly during their actions. Elder Howard smiled in response to this remark. "Of course. If we can''t defeat Irving in battle, I won''t be providing any assistance either. So it would be completely normal for us to choose to escape." After discussing for a while, they each returned to their respective tasks. Elder Howard mentioned he had to handle affairs related to the Night Blades, while the Werewolf God needed to familiarize himself with the battlefield situation as quickly as possible. Elder Howard went into one of the temporary structures in the desert of the Desolate Canyon. After ensuring that he wouldn''t be detected by the Werewolf God, he contacted Irving directly. "The Werewolf God has been deceived into the Desolate Canyon. Our deception has achieved initial success; we must quickly move on to the next phase of the plan." On the other end, Irving did not immediately respond affirmatively. He sounded hesitant, as he felt his companions were not yet ready. "When do you plan to start the showdown with the Werewolf God? My companions may need more time to prepare," Irving said slowly. Hearing this, Elder Howard became furious. "What in the world are you doing? Don''t you realize how crucial this plan is for us? If we miss this opportunity, we will never be able to defeat the Werewolf God. Whoever is holding us back must be dealt with swiftly. If he can''t prepare for battle, then don''t let him participate in the upcoming fight." Elder Howard displayed a very decisive side. He didn''t want Irving to delay any further, as he believed that such delays posed a significant risk for the Night Blades. After contemplating for a moment, Irving replied directly, "Perhaps. I will think it over carefully. Just tell me the specific time for the showdown, and I will make all the preparations beforehand." Irving''s response left Elder Howard feeling helpless. At the same time, he realized there was no need to exert more pressure on Irving. "The showdown is set for three days from now. I hope you can be fully prepared," Elder Howard said reluctantly. Irving responded without hesitation, "I will definitely be prepared. Don''t worry, even if my companions can''t act with me, I can succeed on my own." After cutting off communication with Irving, Elder Howard felt a lingering sense of worry. He gathered his subordinates together. "The magical formations in the Desolate Canyon have been prepared, right? You all better double-check everything. We cannot afford any mistakes during the battle. If we want to defeat the Werewolf God, we only have one chance. If we can''t defeat him this time, the power he wields will exceed our imagination." The other members of the Night Blades were also feeling quite anxious. They wanted to ensure that the magical formations were flawless. So, they began inspecting the magical formations in the Desolate Canyon. On Irving''s side, Irving summoned Benjamin and the members of the Angel Guild. "You all probably understand the specifics by now, so I won''t waste time repeating myself. Elder Howard has sent very accurate information. He has set the time for the showdown three days from now. Therefore, we must make full preparations within these three days. I hope you can elevate your strength to its peak. Only then can we achieve success in battle." As soon as Irving finished speaking, Benjamin hurriedly said, "I am already prepared for battle. I believe that even if the final showdown were today, I could perform exceptionally well. I will give my all to rescue the President." Irving nodded and turned his gaze to the other three. Aron spoke slowly, "I have always been preparing for battle, so my condition is perfectly fine. However, the weapons I want to carry still need a day or two to prepare." "That''s not a big deal; after all, the showdown is three days away. As long as you have your weapons ready by then, it will be fine," Irving added. Aron nodded. "Then my preparations are more than sufficient. I won''t make any mistakes." After Aron spoke, Nick and Anna both confirmed that they were ready as well. Irving was very satisfied with everyone''s responses. "I am very pleased with your answers, and I have great trust in all of you. However, I must warn you in advance: if any mistakes occur during the battle, I will not be able to rescue you." Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net Irving''s words caused a tense expression to appear on the faces of the four individuals. Nick asked with a hint of concern, "Do you really think unexpected situations will arise? I believe our forces are very strong this time. Even if the Werewolf God possesses the power of the blood moon, he shouldn''t be able to defeat us." In response to Nick''s statement, Irving revealed a wry smile. "Do you really think our only enemy this time is the Werewolf God? Do you genuinely believe that after defeating the Werewolf God, Elder Howard will let us leave easily?" Irving''s rhetorical question left Nick feeling confused. "Isn''t he our ally? Are we really supposed to be on guard against our own ally?" Irving didn''t provide an answer. Instead, Aron spoke slowly beside him. "In this battle, Elder Howard is indeed our ally. However, the conflict between the Night Blades and the Angel Guild won''t just disappear. After we defeat the Werewolf God, we will still be enemies." Aron thought Nick was being a bit too naive. In fact, among everyone present, Nick was the only one who seemed so innocent. This was largely because Nick had only recently joined the Angel Guild, while the others had gone through many experiences. They had encountered a series of unexpected situations in their previous operations. Betraying allies during cooperation was a common occurrence for the elders of the Night Blades. "Now you understand, right? If you weren''t prepared before, you need to quickly get ready for more. If you have already made all your preparations, then during the battle, you must consider more things," Irving said, which made Nick''s expression grow serious. However, learning these things before the battle was far better than discovering them during the fight. Irving now confirmed that all his companions were prepared for battle. "Regardless, we must win in the showdown. If we fail, it won''t just be us in danger. Everyone in the real world will also be at risk." Aron picked up on the deeper meaning behind Irving''s words. "Are you saying that the power of the blood moon could even threaten everyone in the real world?" Irving nodded. "The power of the blood moon is very mysterious and extremely powerful. We must respond with caution, and after the battle, we cannot allow the Night Blades to control the power of the blood moon. We must keep it in our own hands." Irving solemnly conveyed this message to his companions. Chapter 289: Chapter 289: Sensing a Subtle Abnormality Irving''s admonitions had a significant effect; all the members preparing to participate in the showdown with the Werewolf God three days later became even more serious than before. "Don''t worry, during the upcoming battle, we will not hold you back. As one of the most important members of the Angel Guild, I assure you that I will find a way to keep the power of the blood moon in our hands," Aron stood up and said solemnly to Irving. Irving smiled and nodded. "I believe in your promise, and I am confident that our upcoming actions will lead to success." Since Irving had already made all the arrangements, his companions should use the remaining three days to prepare for their respective roles. Irving also had to prepare for the final showdown. At the same time, in the desert of the Desolate Canyon, the Werewolf God was searching for the most suitable battle location. Although the desert would hinder the Werewolf God''s ability to fully harness his powers, there were still some areas within it that would allow him to perform better in battle. As the Werewolf God searched for the optimal combat zone, he suddenly sensed a subtle abnormality. He felt as if members of the Night Blades had been lingering nearby. While the area he was in was under the direct control of the Night Blades, it was unusual for their members to be constantly present around him. Especially with the imminent battle against Irving, shouldn''t the Night Blades members be preparing for the final confrontation? The Werewolf God directly seized control of one of the Night Blades members. "Why have you been lingering around me? Did Elder Howard not give you any commands? Or was your command simply to monitor me?" While asking these questions, the Werewolf God used the power of the blood moon, inducing a profound fear in the other party. This tactic was intended to ensure that the member would tell the truth. Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net The Night Blades member, under the control of the Werewolf God, stammered in response, "I haven''t been lingering around you. Elder Howard tasked me with inspecting the magical formations here. The reason you keep seeing me is that you have been moving within the coverage area of the magical formations." The Night Blades member''s response surprised the Werewolf God slightly. The Werewolf God did not realize the presence of magical formations around him. "You must be lying to me! I can sense no magical formations at all! And this shouldn''t be a suitable place to establish them!" he retorted in a hoarse voice. At this point, the Night Blades member''s mental state had completely collapsed. He shouted, "I''m telling the truth! If you don''t believe me, you can ask Elder Howard! You''ve been moving within the magical formations this whole time! Other Night Blades members can attest to that!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Werewolf God was thrown into confusion by this claim. Ultimately, he decided to seek out other Night Blades members for confirmation. The responses he received from those members were identical to that of the first one. Gradually, the Werewolf God began to suspect that his judgment might be wrong. However, he still insisted on bringing Elder Howard over. When Elder Howard learned of the situation, he smiled and explained to the Werewolf God, "It''s entirely normal that you couldn''t detect the presence of the magical formations. The ones we''ve set up here are very concealed. After all, our opponent is Irving. He possesses incredibly keen perception. If our magical formations were too obvious, how could we expect to trouble Irving? He would surely evade them." After saying this, Elder Howard led the Werewolf God to a large rock not far away. "If you don''t believe me, just move this rock aside. Underneath it is actually the focal point of our magical formations. Once you see it, you should understand that I am not lying." Under Elder Howard''s watchful gaze, the Werewolf God moved the rock. Sure enough, beneath it lay a gem emitting a strange glow. This gem was the key to sustaining the entire magical formation. Seeing the focal point of the magical formations, the Werewolf God finally breathed a sigh of relief. "I didn''t expect that you Night Blades would also set up magical formations here. If you''ve established them throughout the desert, where should I choose to fight? Have you not considered that during the battle, my powers might be interfered with by the magical formations you''ve laid out?" The Werewolf God''s words left Elder Howard feeling quite puzzled. Elder Howard couldn''t help but ask the Werewolf God, "I believe that the power of the magical formations and your own powers shouldn''t interfere with one another, right? The power of the magical formations is rooted in darkness, while your power comes from the blood moon. Darkness and blood moon energies do not conflict. Even if they were to conflict, you could always choose another battlefield during the fight. After all, the duration of the magical formations won''t be long. Once Irving steps into the magical formations, all their power will be directed at attacking him. Once the power of the magical formations is completely drained, you can use the area where they were as your battlefield." Elder Howard''s explanation was quite compelling. After pondering for a moment, the Werewolf God ultimately accepted his reasoning. "You''re right, perhaps I was overthinking things. I will consider this my battlefield, but I hope the members of the Night Blades can stay away from here afterward. I need to familiarize myself with the surroundings before the battle. Your presence here will interfere with my preparations." Since the Werewolf God had expressed himself so clearly, Elder Howard naturally refrained from opposing him further. He nodded in agreement. "In that case, I will ensure that the Night Blades members leave as soon as possible." After saying this, Elder Howard departed. Under his orders, the Night Blades members quickly vacated the area. Although the Werewolf God still held some skepticism towards Elder Howard and the Night Blades, he couldn''t deny that they had shown a great deal of sincerity. "It seems that my previous concerns were somewhat unfounded. Perhaps I should focus my attention on preparing for the upcoming battle. If I cannot defeat Irving in this fight, both I and the Night Blades will pay a heavy price." The Werewolf God ultimately decided to concentrate and prepare for the battle ahead. Almost simultaneously, Elder Howard gathered the Night Blades members once more. "Your performance has been utterly disappointing. How could you let him notice something was off? Don''t you realize how much this could affect our plans?" Elder Howard angrily questioned the Night Blades members standing before him. One member sighed in resignation. "We have to monitor his every move. But our strength pales in comparison to the Werewolf God, so he was bound to notice us." In response to the Night Blades member''s explanation, Elder Howard coldly replied, "That''s just an excuse! Your actions ultimately failed, and I am very disappointed in you all." After saying this, Elder Howard''s tone softened somewhat. Although the Night Blades members had been detected by the Werewolf God, the overall plan could still proceed. "Since you won''t need to stay near the Werewolf God anymore, go ensure that all the magical formations in the Desolate Canyon desert are functioning properly. Even though we will be teaming up with Irving in the upcoming battle, that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t be making more preparations behind the scenes. Who knows, after the fight, Irving might turn against us. After all, he has been opposing us all along. If we can eliminate both him and the Werewolf God, it would be most beneficial for us Night Blades." Elder Howard revealed his true plan. He was willing to disclose it because he believed the overall situation would not change significantly. For the next two days, the Werewolf God would remain in the Desolate Canyon desert. This meant that his and Irving''s plans could certainly be realized. Therefore, he needed to consider the aftermath of the battle. After arranging everything, Elder Howard sent the Night Blades members off to carry out their tasks. He himself had to head to the Night Blades headquarters to retrieve some powerful weapons. Meanwhile, unnoticed in the ruins of Shadow City, Sophia, who had been transformed into a werewolf, was making her way deeper into the ruins. At this point, Sophia had reached the entrance of an underground tomb. She could sense a powerful force related to werewolves hidden within the tomb. However, no matter what she did, she could not enter. In her extreme anxiety, Sophia placed her hopes on the power of the blood moon. She raised her head and let out a howl. To her surprise, a blood moon truly appeared above her head. The moonlight shone directly into Sophia''s pupils, and she transformed into a gigantic wolf. This massive wolf, illuminated by the pink moonlight, entered the underground tomb. Sophia had not completely lost her sanity. She was very aware that she was in a werewolf state. She hoped to gain control of the blood moon''s power through this transformation. Although the Werewolf God had largely mastered the blood moon''s power, Sophia believed she could compete for that power by accessing the remains of powerful werewolves hidden within the tomb. If her plan succeeded, the power of the blood moon would be controlled by the side of justice. Moreover, afterward, the werewolves would become allies of Irving''s camp. Without hesitation, Sophia ventured deeper into the tomb. As she progressed, the power of the blood moon within her grew stronger and stronger. Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Elder Lawrences Quest for Resurrection Supported by the power of the blood moon, Sophia quickly reached the deepest part of the underground tomb. Here, she discovered a multitude of werewolf skeletons, all belonging to very powerful werewolves. As she advanced deeper into the tomb, she suddenly sensed a powerful presence not far from her. However, that presence seemed to be quite unstable. While Sophia was contemplating what this presence might be, an ancient voice reached her ears. "You must be an ally of Irving, right? Have you come here to help him find me?" Accompanying this ancient voice, an old man clad in a white robe and wearing a crown of olive branches slowly emerged. If Irving were present, he would immediately recognize the identity of this figure as Elder Lawrence. Although Elder Lawrence had been killed in the collapse of Shadow City, the majority of his soul had become a part of the Werewolf God. Nonetheless, the remnants of Lawrence''s soul were still seeking resurrection. He had sealed what remained of his soul within the underground tomb. Sophia''s arrival presented Elder Lawrence with an opportunity for revival. Upon hearing his words, Sophia warily stared at him, responding with a question of her own. "What is your relationship with Irving? Although I do not know your exact identity, based on your attire, you should be a member of the Night Blades. Aren''t the Night Blades enemies of Irving?" Elder Lawrence coughed twice. "You are correct; I am indeed a member of the Night Blades. However, I have betrayed them because they wish to sacrifice me in exchange for an opportunity to collaborate with the Werewolf God!" Lawrence''s statement was half-truth and half-lie. It was true that the Night Blades sought to cooperate with the Werewolf God, but that was only because the Werewolf God had previously been an enemy of Irving. Lawrence''s death was not the fault of the Night Blades; it was simply a consequence of his own greed. However, Sophia was completely unaware of these facts. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She regarded Elder Lawrence with suspicion. Although she was not fully convinced by his words, he did not seem to pose any immediate threat to her. Thus, Sophia decided to continue the conversation. "You mentioned earlier that I might have been sent by Irving to find you. Have you collaborated with Irving? I find it hard to believe he would work with a member of the Night Blades." Sophia''s judgment of Irving was based on his previous behavior. She was still unaware that he had decided to collaborate with Elder Howard just the day before, nor did she know that Howard had resolved to sever ties with the Werewolf God. Naturally, Elder Lawrence was unaware of any of this. However, since he had already made up his mind to deceive Sophia, he quickly devised a plausible explanation. "I have already been sacrificed by the Night Blades. Do you think I would still be loyal to them? Or do you believe that every former member of the Night Blades is beyond redemption?" Faced with his counter-question, Sophia fell silent for a moment. She did not believe that all members of the Night Blades deserved to be completely eradicated. Both she and Irving had previously let some ordinary members of the Night Blades go, as long as those members chose to leave the organization. Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net As Sophia remained silent, Lawrence seized the opportunity to continue speaking. "I have stayed here to await Irving''s arrival. Once he gets here, he will gain immense power. With that power, we can eliminate both the Night Blades and the Werewolf God at the same time." Lawrence''s words piqued Sophia''s interest. Her purpose for being here was, in fact, entirely aligned with what Lawrence had just stated. "Where exactly is this powerful force you speak of? Why haven''t I sensed any strong power yet?" While Sophia had sensed the power of the blood moon, she had not yet tapped into any additional werewolf-related powers within the tomb. Lawrence smiled and then led Sophia deeper into the underground tomb. After a short while, they arrived in front of a massive coffin. Inside the coffin lay a gigantic werewolf corpse. "The powerful force I mentioned is within this werewolf''s remains. This werewolf was once a monarch of a werewolf empire. He concentrated countless werewolf souls within himself, gaining unimaginable power. However, this also attracted numerous curses, and ultimately, his empire was completely destroyed shortly after his death. But this is not a concern for us. We only wish to gain his power; we don''t intend to rebuild the werewolf empire he once ruled." After saying this, Lawrence deliberately asked Sophia, "You must possess werewolf blood, so you wouldn''t want to rebuild the werewolf empire, would you?" "I have no werewolf blood at all! The reason I became a werewolf is simply due to the influence of the blood moon''s power. As a human, why would I want to reconstruct a werewolf empire?" Sophia firmly denied having any werewolf lineage. Although she sensed that her background was somewhat unusual, she was unwilling to admit any connection to werewolves. In her view, having werewolf blood would complicate her identity further. Elder Lawrence chuckled awkwardly a couple of times. "In that case, let''s find a way to seize the power he possesses. With your help, we can quickly extract this power. However, before we proceed, I must warn you: after acquiring the werewolf monarch''s power, your sanity may very well dissipate. The strength of a powerful werewolf is, in fact, akin to a formidable curse." Lawrence feigned concern as he reminded Sophia. At that moment, Sophia still did not fully trust him. She circled the coffin and, after carefully inspecting the interior, she turned back to Elder Lawrence with a question. "How do you know there is a more powerful force here? Why haven''t I sensed any strong power? Are you trying to take control of my body through this?" Although Sophia''s suspicion was unfounded, her wariness prevented Lawrence''s plan from succeeding swiftly. Lawrence sighed in resignation. "How can I earn your trust? If I truly intended to control your body, why would I bring you here? I could easily manipulate you from the shadows without ever revealing myself." Lawrence''s statement held some validity, so Sophia decided not to dwell on other concerns. She simply wanted Lawrence to act according to her plan. "If you genuinely wish to gain my trust, then follow my plan. While I want to obtain greater power, I do not intend to take the power from the underground tomb directly. I want you to concentrate that power into an object." Sophia hoped to adopt the most cautious approach. Lawrence smiled and nodded. "Very well, I will do as you suggest. However, I must remind you that this method may result in the power you take with you being less potent." Lawrence stepped forward and removed a nail from the top of the coffin. "I will concentrate the majority of the power into this nail. If you wish to gain this power, you simply need to drive the nail into your body." After saying this, Lawrence knelt down on one knee. He began to chant a series of very complex incantations. With the help of these spells, Lawrence focused the power of the underground tomb. A vast amount of werewolf curses coalesced into the nail. The ordinary nail had transformed into a Nail of Madness due to the werewolf''s curse. Anyone who bore the Nail of Madness would occasionally fall into a berserk state associated with werewolves. "If you want to leave now, you can take this nail with you. But I must warn you: you need to be extremely careful when using it. You may very well be cursed by the maddening werewolf power contained within the nail. If you completely lose your sanity, you will become a tool for resurrecting the werewolf monarch." After finishing all that, Elder Lawrence watched Sophia with a smile. By now, Sophia had developed a degree of trust in him. She looked at him and, slightly curious, asked, "Aren''t you planning to leave with me? You don''t seem to be a werewolf, so staying in this underground tomb can''t be beneficial for you." Elder Lawrence finally heard the words he had longed to hear. However, he also knew he had to remain calm; he didn''t want to jeopardize his plan just as it was about to succeed. "I certainly want to leave, but I also understand that taking me with you would impose significant risks on you. That''s why I would prefer you to take the werewolf''s power out instead. Only then can we ensure that Irving can defeat the Night Blades. If we can defeat the Night Blades, my wish will be fulfilled." Lawrence''s words completely convinced Sophia. She nodded and said, "Taking you out will definitely come with some risks for me. But I believe you can provide me with a lot of help in the upcoming actions. So I will definitely take you with me!" After saying this, Sophia pulled Lawrence''s ethereal figure close to her side. "Focus, and don''t let the surroundings distract you! I''ll soon be able to take you back to the area above Shadow City! But be prepared; Shadow City has now turned into a complete ruin." Before departing, Sophia made sure to remind Elder Lawrence. At that moment, he felt incredibly excited, but he still managed to keep his composure. "I understand. I am fully prepared." Chapter 291: Chapter 291: Opposing Battle Plans When Sophia returned to the surface area of Shadow City with Elder Lawrence, his appearance underwent a dramatic change. The dark energy contained within Shadow City quickly flowed into Elder Lawrence''s body. He gradually began to take on a solid form, signaling that his resurrection process had commenced. Of course, Sophia noticed the transformation in Elder Lawrence. In response, she took a few steps back, creating distance between them. She concealed herself in a hidden spot, carefully observing Elder Lawrence''s every move. Although she wasn''t very familiar with him, she felt a deep sense of caution. After about a quarter of an hour, Elder Lawrence''s form finally stabilized. He took a deep breath, opened his eyes, and smiled in the direction where Sophia was hiding. "You don''t need to worry. The reason for my transformation is that I spent too long in the underground tomb. I need some time to adjust to the environment outside the tomb," Elder Lawrence spoke in a gentle tone, placing no pressure on Sophia. He made no attempt to approach her. Sophia, in her werewolf form, slowly stepped out from her hiding place. She scrutinized Elder Lawrence closely and, after confirming that he posed no immediate threat, she directly questioned him. "It seems you''ve absorbed the dark energy around you. Although you were once a member of the Night Blades, you claim to have betrayed them. So why are you still absorbing dark power? How can I trust you now? Once you possess enough dark power, it will be easy for the Night Blades to control you." Elder Lawrence sighed, his expression suddenly turning somber. "You''re right. After absorbing so much dark energy, I would be more susceptible to the Night Blades'' control. But I have no other choice. I cannot use any power except for dark energy. If I don''t absorb it, I won''t be able to exist outside the underground tomb for long. Do you really want to see my spirit fade away like that?" Faced with Elder Lawrence''s response, Sophia found herself at a loss for words. "If you still trust me, then hurry and take me to the desert of the Desolate Canyon. Our enemies are there. Both the Werewolf God and other members of the Night Blades are hiding there, plotting their schemes," Elder Lawrence revealed crucial information. Upon hearing this, Sophia chose to believe Elder Lawrence. "Alright! I''ll take you there right away! However, it''s quite far from here to the desert of the Desolate Canyon, so it will probably take us about a day and a half to arrive," Sophia explained, although she felt her explanation was somewhat redundant. Elder Lawrence, as a former member of the Night Blades, would surely have extensive knowledge about the Desolate Canyon. Elder Lawrence nodded. "We don''t need to rush. According to my divination results, it would be most advantageous for us to arrive in two days." With Elder Lawrence''s assurance, Sophia led him toward the direction of the desert of the Desolate Canyon. At almost the same time, Elder Howard met with Irving in Irving''s shelter. The two of them needed to formulate a battle plan for the upcoming conflict. Without a solid plan, their efforts could easily end in failure. However, Irving and Elder Howard had completely opposing views on the battle strategy. "I''ve already put in so much effort into this plan. Are you really suggesting that the Night Blades should strike first? How do I know you aren''t plotting against us from behind?" Elder Howard stood up angrily, addressing Irving. Elder Howard''s battle plan clearly involved having Irving launch the first attack, with Howard and the other Night Blades coordinating with him. In contrast, Irving''s strategy was to have the Night Blades take the initiative. Elder Howard felt that both he and the Night Blades had already contributed significantly to this battle plan. He believed that once the fighting commenced, Irving must be the one to attack first, ensuring a balance in the contributions from both sides. Irving, upon hearing Elder Howard''s inquiry, replied directly. "If you believe I''m going to scheme against the Night Blades from behind, then you''re perfectly free to refuse to cooperate with me. My stance is quite simple: I cannot trust you Night Blades. How can I be sure that in the battleground you''ve prepared, there aren''t traps set specifically for me? After all, the Night Blades have a history of burning bridges." Irving''s tone remained calm as he responded. In Irving''s view, there was no need for him to argue with the other party. He had no intention of making any concessions, and he felt that even without compromising, he would still succeed in the negotiations this time. Elder Howard''s expression shifted slightly. He was aware that the Night Blades'' reputation wasn''t very good, but he also believed that Irving''s credibility with the Night Blades wasn''t strong either. Moreover, it seemed that Irving was under more pressure than the Night Blades at that moment. As Howard''s anger subsided somewhat, he returned to his seat and said slowly, "Actually, it''s not impossible for the Night Blades to strike first. However, I can only promise to use the power of magical formations to initiate the attack. If the magical formations cannot contain the Werewolf God, you must join the battle immediately." Elder Howard took a step back from his original position. He felt that since the magical formations in the Desolate Canyon were also set up by the Night Blades, allowing the magical formations to attack first essentially meant that the Night Blades were the ones making the first move. Upon hearing Elder Howard''s words, a faint smile appeared on Irving''s face. "You have indeed made some concessions, but I still believe your plan is not advisable. The power of the Werewolf God is growing stronger. Relying solely on the magical formations will not be enough to contain the Werewolf God. Therefore, I believe that at the start of the battle, you must personally engage. Only your formidable strength can potentially suppress the Werewolf God right from the outset." Irving''s argument held a degree of reason. While the Night Blades'' magical formations could be effective to some extent, they were not particularly flexible. If the Werewolf God reacted immediately, the damage the magical formations could inflict would be minimal. "Are you implying that if I do not take action, you will assume we lack sincerity? Do you really think I would agree with what you just said?" Elder Howard was now on the verge of exploding. From Howard''s perspective, Irving''s words indicated that he had no intention of cooperating at all. Irving remained silent for a moment. He sensed that Elder Howard''s mindset had shifted, and he felt he needed to clarify things quickly. "I think you don''t need to be overly anxious. Do you really believe I would want you and the Werewolf God to perish together? If you and the Werewolf God were to be taken out, I would have no way to rescue Vicky. After all, the dead are not bound by contracts. And if you were eliminated, I suspect your subordinates would quickly move to eliminate Vicky as well, wouldn''t they?" Elder Howard nodded. "You''re right. I''ve already given orders to my subordinates that if I happen to fall in battle, they will directly kill your companion Vicky." His tone remained almost unchanged as he spoke. Howard felt this was a perfectly normal course of action. Irving stood up and looked around at the scenery surrounding his shelter. "I remember not long ago, your Night Blades launched an attack here, didn''t you? Although it wasn''t you leading the members of the Night Blades during that attack, you should have some understanding of what happened, right?" Elder Howard nodded silently. He felt a bit confused; he didn''t understand why Irving was bringing up the previous attack. Was Irving trying to convince him in this way? Or did he want Howard to feel that the Night Blades owed him something? "You don''t need to be so anxious. I mentioned the earlier battle just to make you understand one thing: unexpected situations can arise in every fight. While we have planned the majority of our strategy, the Werewolf God will also employ adaptable tactics. Therefore, from the outset, we must concentrate all our strength. After you launch the attack, I will definitely join the battle immediately, because I wouldn''t risk setting traps for you that could lead to both our destruction." Irving''s words finally convinced Elder Howard. He let out a sigh. "Perhaps you''re right. In that case, I''ll proceed according to your plan. However, I must remind you not to modify the battle plan any further. The time until the battle starts is already very short. I need to give my subordinates some time to familiarize themselves with our strategy. If you change it again, my subordinates won''t have time to adjust." Enjoy more content from m-v l''-NovelFire.net Irving nodded. "I won''t modify the battle plan any further. What I''ve shared with you is the entirety of my strategy. I believe this plan will definitely succeed." Elder Howard didn''t say anything more. He simply stood up and quickly left. While Elder Howard had abandoned his own battle plan, it didn''t mean he fully trusted Irving. He intended to use the remaining time to reinforce the magical formations in the desert of the Desolate Canyon. In the event of a crisis, Elder Howard could still rely on these magical formations to bolster his strength. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a closely matched and perilous battle, every effort to increase the chances of victory could potentially determine the outcome. Elder Howard was well aware of this. Chapter 292: Chapter 292: A Detailed and Comprehensive Plan After sending Elder Howard off, Irving closed his eyes and contemplated for a moment. In fact, Irving had considered setting a trap for Elder Howard within the battle plan. However, after careful consideration, he felt that such an approach would be counterproductive. After all, he had many tasks to accomplish. First, he needed to defeat the Werewolf God in battle. Second, he had to seize the power of the blood moon from Elder Howard after the fight. Lastly, he needed to ensure that Elder Howard would keep his promises. Although he had signed a contract with Elder Howard, he couldn''t guarantee that Howard wouldn''t find ways to breach that contract. Given the need to accomplish so many tasks simultaneously, Irving preferred to keep the overall plan as simple as possible. After about fifteen minutes, Irving opened his eyes and returned to the real world. He went directly to the headquarters of Ocean Group. Inside the security manager''s office at Ocean Group''s headquarters, Aron, Anna, Nick, and Benjamin had been waiting for Irving. As soon as Irving arrived, Benjamin hurriedly asked, "How did it go? Did the Night Blades agree to your battle plan?" Benjamin was the most concerned about the upcoming battle, and his usual calm demeanor was rare as he showed signs of impatience. Irving nodded. "The Night Blades have agreed to my battle plan. After all, the plan I proposed is indeed the most reasonable. However, I''m not sure if the Night Blades have set any traps for us." Irving chose his words carefully. He believed that even if the Night Blades did not intend to target him, they might very well aim at his allies. Hence, he felt it was necessary to remind his friends. Anna nodded. "We should never harbor ill intentions, but we must remain vigilant. Regardless, we need to be adequately prepared. I think we should bring plenty of supplies this time." After Anna spoke, Nick pulled out a large package. "We have brought a substantial amount of supplies from the Angel Guild. These items will play a significant role in battle alongside the weapons we have. I hope you all can carry as many weapons as possible. The rare weapons we currently possess will essentially be consumables during the fight. I think the Werewolf God might easily destroy the weapons we are most familiar with. At that point, we should be ready to quickly switch to other weapons." Aron patted the large package that Nick had brought out and explained his thoughts. Irving simply smiled as he looked at the enormous bundle without offering any comments. Benjamin, however, said flatly, "I think carrying these weapons is completely pointless. Our contribution during the battle will be minimal. Our job is to restrain the Werewolf God''s actions. Irving is the one who can truly defeat the Werewolf God; we just need to follow his command." Although Benjamin didn''t directly oppose Aron in an aggressive tone, his words made it clear to everyone that he had some dissatisfaction with Aron. Aron chose not to respond, believing it wasn''t worth arguing with Benjamin over such trivial matters. Irving spoke in a calm manner, "You all have valid points. However, I still believe Aron is right; we should carry as many weapons as possible. We need to have some backups." Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net With Irving''s endorsement, Benjamin decided not to dwell on the issue any longer. The group quickly shifted their focus to discussing the specific battle plan. In Irving''s vision, Elder Howard would directly engage the Werewolf God. While Howard might not be able to severely wound the Werewolf God, it would be enough to throw the creature into a state of panic. After all, the Werewolf God had come to the Desolate Canyon desert area at Howard''s persuasion. This would likely make the Werewolf God suspicious and anxious. There was even a chance that the Werewolf God would try to retreat from the Desolate Canyon as quickly as possible. If such a situation arose, it would create an opportunity for Irving. He would take the chance to launch a direct attack on the Werewolf God with his weapons. Although Irving didn''t believe his attack would achieve immediate success, he felt that the Staff of Calamity he possessed would be very effective in the desert region. Moreover, the most powerful spells he specialized in were heavily based on fire elements. This meant that the desert environment would provide him with certain advantages. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Irving could gain the upper hand in the battle, the members of the Angel Guild would need to act swiftly. They would have to use their skills, weapons, and items to weaken the blood moon''s power controlled by the Werewolf God. Once the blood moon''s power was diminished to a certain extent, Irving would be able to use the Taikoo Flame Pearl to seize that power for himself. In Irving''s entire plan, Benjamin actually played a relatively minor role. Although Benjamin was not weak in terms of strength, the weapons and items he possessed were not particularly valuable. During an intense battle, Benjamin would not be able to provide much assistance. After hearing Irving''s specific battle arrangements, Benjamin appeared somewhat disheartened. "Do you think my strength is very weak? Didn''t you previously tell me that I would play a very important role in this battle?" There was a sadness in Benjamin''s tone as he spoke. He absolutely could not accept being rendered ineffective in such a crucial fight. "I am not questioning your strength. In fact, I believe you are strong enough. You will indeed have a very important task in this war. The task I am assigning to you is to find Vicky''s whereabouts. I do not believe the Night Blades will necessarily keep their promises. Therefore, I cannot rely solely on the constraints of the contract for Vicky''s safety. You must take advantage of the moment when the members of the Night Blades engage in battle with us and enter their controlled area. If you can find Vicky and rescue her, your contribution will surpass that of all of us." Irving''s words finally eased Benjamin''s disappointment somewhat. Moreover, as the manager of the Ocean Group''s security department, if he could rescue Vicky, he would certainly gain greater recognition within the Ocean Group. Benjamin smiled and nodded. "I will do everything I can to complete this task. I will ensure that Miss Vicky returns safely!" Irving merely smiled at Benjamin''s assurance without saying much more. He felt that Benjamin''s task was nearly impossible to accomplish, given that Elder Howard and the Night Blades had likely made extensive preparations. After assigning tasks to everyone, Irving began to familiarize his companions with the specific processes of the battle. Although the actual battle conditions would differ somewhat from Irving''s descriptions, he believed that all this preparation would definitely yield positive effects. While Irving and his companions were preparing for battle, Elder Howard returned to his base in the Desolate Canyon. He immediately questioned his trusted aide. "What is the Werewolf God doing now? He shouldn''t be around us, right?" "It seems he is trying to harness the power of the blood moon, so he is definitely not in our vicinity. Moreover, the area we are in is protected by dark forces. Every word we speak here cannot be heard by the Werewolf God." Elder Howard''s aide had been keeping a close watch on the Werewolf God. Elder Howard let out a small sigh of relief. "That''s good! Although there''s not much time left before the battle begins, we must remain vigilant. I don''t want any unexpected situations to arise just as the fight is about to start. We must seize the power of the blood moon as much as possible. Even if we can''t take its power, we must destroy the blood moon. If our plan truly falls apart, we at least have to kill the Werewolf God. He is the only one who can quickly control the blood moon''s power, and as long as we eliminate him, the Night Blades won''t have to worry about the blood moon''s power going out of control for a while." Howard laid out his entire plan in one breath. He needed to convey this information to his trusted aide. The entire plan was, in fact, devised by his aide; Howard had merely agreed to it in the end. "Rest assured, I understand everything you''ve said. The plan I''ve devised is foolproof, even if Irving cannot unleash his true power. We can use the magical formations beneath the Desolate Canyon to severely wound the Werewolf God. If we can achieve that, I believe the other elders in the Night Blades will certainly provide you with assistance. At that point, we can combine the strengths of several elders to eliminate the Werewolf God. They would also be able to share in some of the blood moon''s power, and I doubt they would refuse." Howard''s aide was quite cunning. He had a deep understanding of the thoughts of various elders within the Night Blades. Howard sighed. "I once thought the Night Blades were the most powerful force. I never imagined that one day we would have to rely on schemes and tricks to succeed." Elder Howard''s sentiment left the members of the Night Blades feeling quite disheartened. The Night Blades were indeed extremely powerful, but their decline began with Elder Seville''s failed plan. The failure of Elder Seville''s plan was due to Irving''s opposition. They not only couldn''t seek revenge against Irving, but this time they even needed to collaborate with him. Every member of the Night Blades felt a bit uncomfortable about this. However, there was no turning back now. "Let''s do our utmost to carry out this plan. If we give it our all but the plan ultimately fails, then there really won''t be much to regret," Elder Howard said slowly. Chapter 293: Chapter 293: A Surge of Killing Intent In the heart of the Desolate Canyon desert, the Werewolf God had his eyes tightly shut, attempting to accelerate his mastery of the power of the Blood Moon. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Irritated, the Werewolf God opened his eyes. "What is it? If it''s not important, don''t disturb me! Didn''t your elder tell you that I need a quiet environment right now?" The Werewolf God asked angrily to the person outside the door. "Sorry to bother you. I do have something very important to discuss with you, and it concerns Irving." The speaker was none other than Elder Howard. Upon hearing Elder Howard''s voice, the Werewolf God''s expression quickly shifted from irritation to curiosity. "Something related to Irving? Have you gathered more intelligence about him?" Despite his doubts, the Werewolf God chose to open the door. Elder Howard appeared before him, a hint of joy on his face. "I have learned about Irving''s upcoming plans! He is set to arrive in the desert area of the Desolate Canyon this afternoon! We must seize this opportunity to eliminate him directly!" The Werewolf God looked surprised at the news brought by Elder Howard. "Are you sure? You haven''t been deceived by Irving, have you?" The Werewolf God suspected that Irving''s movements wouldn''t be so easily tracked by the Night Blades, leading him to believe that what was happening might be a trap. Elder Howard shook his head. "You''re worrying too much. I can assure you that the intelligence I''ve obtained is true! Irving and the members of the Angel Guild plan to come to the desert area of the Desolate Canyon to find a way to defeat you." Howard''s words only deepened the Werewolf God''s agitation. "Why do they insist on being my enemies? Why don''t they focus their main attacks on you, the Night Blades?" As he spoke, the Werewolf God''s gaze was fixed intently on Elder Howard. If there was any hint of deception in Howard''s response, the Werewolf God would be ready to act swiftly. Elder Howard''s expression grew slightly awkward. To him, the Night Blades and the Werewolf God were allies. Even if the Werewolf God despised Irving and his actions, it was inappropriate for him to directly shift the blame onto the Night Blades in front of him. "Our Night Blades are incredibly powerful. We pose a significant threat to Irving in the real world. Therefore, he must believe that we cannot be easily defeated. In my view, whether he targets you or us, it is unacceptable. We must stop Irving''s plans." Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire.net Elder Howard''s reasoning was sound. After careful consideration, the Werewolf God agreed. "You''re right; no matter what, Irving is our enemy! Where will he appear this afternoon? We can just prepare ourselves there!" The Werewolf God accepted Elder Howard''s plan. Elder Howard quickly informed him of the exact location where Irving would be that afternoon. Soon, the Werewolf God and Elder Howard positioned themselves around the ambush site. After waiting for a while, they indeed saw several figures rapidly approaching at the scheduled time in the afternoon. Due to the distance and the fact that those individuals were using concealment techniques, the Werewolf God and Elder Howard could not immediately determine whether the approaching figures included Irving. "There seems to be something off. Why can''t we identify who those people around Irving are?" Elder Howard muttered, looking puzzled. The Werewolf God was also quite confused, but he felt there was no time to waste. "Regardless, we must launch an attack immediately. If we continue to waste time, Irving and his group will discover us! Once that happens, we will lose our advantage!" The Werewolf God''s tone was slightly impatient as he spoke. He had grown tired of Elder Howard''s constant caution. In the Werewolf God''s view, while caution had its merits, it could also slow down their pace significantly. He stepped out from his hiding place without hesitation. When Elder Howard saw this, a flicker of joy flashed across his face. However, he quickly shouted to the Werewolf God, "Don''t act so recklessly! Your actions could jeopardize our entire plan!" Elder Howard''s warning ultimately went unheeded. The Werewolf God completely ignored Elder Howard''s advice, unwittingly walking straight into Elder Howard''s trap. After confirming that there was no response from the Werewolf God, Elder Howard immediately issued orders to his subordinates. "The target has entered our trap! Don''t hesitate any longer; activate the trap now!" With Elder Howard''s command, the members of the Night Blades swiftly activated the traps that had been set up in advance. Suddenly, the Werewolf God felt a surge of dark power beneath his feet. The moment the dark power emerged, the Werewolf God intended to quickly evade it. However, his reaction speed was far too slow. Without taking any evasive actions, he was directly engulfed by the dark force. It was at this moment that the Werewolf God realized the trap laid beneath his feet was set by the Night Blades. He cast an angry glare in Elder Howard''s direction. At that moment, Elder Howard was already armed with two very rare weapons and was prepared to engage in battle with the Werewolf God. "You have been deceiving me all along! You want to use this opportunity to eliminate me and seize the Blood Moon power I possess, don''t you? Your plan will not succeed! I will show you my true power!" The Werewolf God roared angrily towards Elder Howard. He then activated the power of the Blood Moon under his control. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A blood-red moon appeared directly above the Desolate Canyon. Any member of the Night Blades illuminated by this blood-red moon fell into a state of madness to some extent. Elder Howard was, of course, affected as well. However, he had long been prepared for this. In fact, before the battle began, he had generated a layer of mist around himself. This mist could obscure the power of the Blood Moon and make the upcoming battle a bit easier for him. Despite all his preparations, Howard still felt the surging killing intent surrounding him. The Werewolf God was evidently completely enraged. "I will take this opportunity to completely eliminate you! If I don''t wipe you out, I will never be at ease!" Elder Howard muttered to himself. He had no way out now; he could only hope that his upcoming cooperation with Irving would go smoothly. Yet so far, Irving had not appeared, which made Elder Howard very anxious. "Could Irving be deceiving me? If he doesn''t show up now, am I supposed to face the Werewolf God alone?" Just as Elder Howard finished speaking, Irving''s figure appeared on a nearby cliff. The Werewolf God also noticed Irving''s presence at the same time. Upon seeing Irving, the Werewolf God finally understood. He realized he had fallen into a joint ambush set by the Night Blades and Irving. However, he wasn''t too surprised by this revelation. "I knew you both had your own schemes. But I never expected you two to collaborate. No matter; I will take this opportunity to eliminate you both!" With that, the Werewolf God plunged his claws into his chest and dug out his own heart. Even though the heart had left the Werewolf God''s chest, it continued to beat relentlessly. With each beat, the blood-red moon in the sky began to pulse as well. The rhythm of the Werewolf God''s heart gradually aligned with that of the blood moon, until they matched perfectly. Through this gruesome ritual, the Werewolf God succeeded in fully mastering the power of the Blood Moon. At that moment, the Werewolf God''s form grew immensely tall, towering even over the cliff where Irving stood. The power the Werewolf God now possessed exceeded anyone''s imagination. Elder Howard felt a twinge of regret. If he had known the Werewolf God possessed such immense strength, he would never have dared to collaborate with Irving. But now, there was no turning back. "Regardless, the plan must proceed! Since we''ve already torn our relationship with the Werewolf God, we must eliminate him at all costs!" After uttering these words, Elder Howard transformed into a swirling mist. He merged completely into the fog, hoping to use its cover to reach a safer position from which to launch an attack on the Werewolf God. Meanwhile, on the nearby cliff, Irving was not as well-prepared. He merely gripped his staff and coldly observed the Werewolf God. "Today, you will pay a heavy price! There is no way you can win this war! Because I already have the perfect plan to kill you!" After muttering this to himself, Irving launched an attack against the Werewolf God in his wolf form. Not far from Irving, the members of the Angel Guild and Benjamin were also readying themselves for battle. They were waiting for Irving''s signal. In Irving''s plan, his companions would not engage in battle immediately. The unweakened strength of the Werewolf God was far too formidable. If his allies entered the fray at this stage, they would face tremendous danger. As Irving charged toward him, the Werewolf God smiled. "If you want to die, then I shall gladly send you to your grave! After killing you, I will take care of that damned Howard as well! I will tear your subordinates and companions to pieces one by one, and their blood and flesh will become part of my power!" The Werewolf God uttered these gruesome and terrifying words. Chapter 294: Chapter 294: An Unexpected Alliance With the power of the Blood Moon bolstering him, the Werewolf God possessed an incredibly terrifying combat capability. Even though Irving had prepared thoroughly for this battle and even though the Werewolf God had previously fallen into a trap, Irving still found himself unable to gain the upper hand in the fight. Elder Howard, transformed into mist, swiftly arrived at Irving''s side. He immediately produced his first artifact. As dark power surged, the bottle in Howard''s hand quickly expanded. It seemed as if the power of the Blood Moon was being completely absorbed by the bottle. Everyone could feel the Werewolf God''s strength rapidly diminishing. Both Irving and Elder Howard recognized this as an excellent opportunity to launch an attack. The two of them joined forces to strike at the Werewolf God. However, the Werewolf God easily deflected their combined assault. "You two are simply too weak! I almost think you should be called two useless fools! Even if I fell into your trap, even with both of you working together, you cannot defeat me," the Werewolf God taunted. His words had no effect on Howard or Irving. Both were seasoned warriors, well aware that one must never allow distractions during a fight. So they quickly adjusted their battle strategy. Elder Howard once again melded into the mist. He needed to avoid direct confrontation with the Werewolf God, while Irving moved to the creature''s side and rear. Irving resolved to use his powerful spells to weaken the Werewolf God. The battle among the three was intense. Moreover, since all three were capable of wielding potent, specialized powers, the outcome of the fight could not be swiftly determined. Outside the battlefield, the Night Blades and Irving''s allies were also taking action. Elder Howard''s trusted aide was constantly pondering what kind of magical formations could be employed to attack the Werewolf God. Although he had previously considered using the remaining magical formations to target Irving after achieving victory, the current situation in the battle made it clear to Howard''s aide. It was already a considerable challenge for them to defeat the Werewolf God in this fight. They could no longer afford to hold back any hidden strategies. The Night Blades activated one magical formation after another. Although the power of these magical formations wasn''t exceptionally strong, they still provided some assistance to Elder Howard during the battle. As the members of the Night Blades initiated their magical formations, Irving''s allies also sprang into action. Aron, Anna, and Nick, armed with artifacts from the Angel Guild, approached the battlefield from a short distance away. They intended to leverage these artifacts, combined with their own spells, to weaken the power of the Blood Moon. The Blood Moon continued to hover ominously in the sky; if they could not diminish its power, Irving and Elder Howard would not be able to gain the upper hand in the fight. Once everything was set up, Aron issued his command. "Activate our magical formations! The power of our formations will far exceed that of the Night Blades! We will definitely succeed in weakening the Blood Moon!" Anna and Nick immediately followed Aron''s orders. As their magical formations were set into motion, the power of the Blood Moon was indeed somewhat diminished. However, the extent of the weakening was minimal. Despite facing such a barrage of attacks, the Werewolf God was still able to hold his own against Irving and Elder Howard, leaving everyone feeling quite disheartened. Not far from the battlefield, Benjamin frowned as he observed the unfolding fight. Suddenly, he sensed something rapidly approaching him. Benjamin quickly turned and readied his weapon for battle. A moment later, a rushing werewolf appeared, accompanied by another slender figure. Benjamin couldn''t discern who the running werewolf was, but he recognized the thin figure beside it instantly: it was Elder Lawrence. Upon seeing Elder Lawrence, a look of sheer terror crossed Benjamin''s face. In previous battles, he had come to understand Lawrence''s combat prowess. Moreover, after the crisis in Shadow City, Benjamin was aware that Lawrence had completely fallen. He could not understand how Lawrence could still be here. For a moment, Benjamin even thought he was hallucinating. It wasn''t until the werewolf and Elder Lawrence approached him closely that Benjamin snapped back to reality, quickly preparing for battle and ready to launch an attack on Lawrence. "Don''t be alarmed! It''s me, Sophia! Although I''ve transformed into a werewolf, I won''t attack you," the werewolf said in Sophia''s voice. Upon hearing that voice, Benjamin''s expression turned from confusion to slight surprise. "I already know you''ve become a werewolf, but you need to prove your identity in some way. Don''t you realize who you''re with? That''s an Elder of the Night Blades. He has previously attacked both me and Irving. He wanted nothing more than to see us dead. Why are you with him?" Benjamin was not someone easily deceived; he voiced his doubts directly. Only if the other party could provide a reasonable explanation would Benjamin consider them not to be his enemy. Sophia responded straightforwardly. "I don''t have time to prove anything right now. I''m here to fight. I know who''s beside me; he''s an Elder of the Night Blades. He has promised to help us. We are allies now. If we can win this battle, we will gain the power of the Blood Moon, which is crucial for all of us." Sophia spoke rapidly, feeling frustrated. Her relationship with Benjamin had never been particularly good, and now she felt he was intentionally wasting her time. Benjamin did not accept Sophia''s explanation at all. "Regardless, you cannot go over there! Irving''s plan is in motion. If you interfere, you could jeopardize everything he''s trying to accomplish." Experience tales with m v|l -NovelFire.net Benjamin readied himself for battle. No matter what, he had to ensure that no additional interference arose on the battlefield. Upon hearing this, Elder Lawrence lowered his voice to speak to Sophia. "We must reach the battlefield, no matter what. If we don''t make it there, we won''t be able to seize the power of the Blood Moon. As a werewolf, you should understand that." Sophia nodded silently. Then she turned her gaze to Benjamin. "This is my final warning to you. If you don''t intend to leave, don''t blame me for being hostile." Sophia was not inclined to waste any more words. Benjamin''s expression grew colder. "If you think talking to me is a waste of time, then just make your move. I will not allow you to interfere with Irving!" With both parties unable to come to an agreement, they were left with no choice but to settle things through combat. Sophia transformed back into her werewolf form, and the ferocious creature charged rapidly toward Benjamin. Benjamin gripped his weapon tightly and engaged in combat with Sophia. Elder Lawrence watched this scene with a look of urgent concern. After observing the fight between Sophia and Benjamin for a moment, he turned his gaze towards another battlefield in the distance. Although Lawrence could not see the distant battlefield directly, he could feel the power of the Blood Moon being steadily weakened. "If this continues, the power of the Blood Moon may not be sufficient to carry out our plan! Stop entangling with him and hurry towards the battlefield!" Lawrence shouted at Sophia. Although Lawrence had regained some of his strength, he was still unfit to participate directly in the battle. His plan was to utilize Sophia, knowing that she also desired to seize the power of the Blood Moon. Upon hearing Elder Lawrence''s words, Sophia immediately responded. "I understand; I''ll end this fight quickly!" With that, Sophia raised her claws and struck down heavily towards Benjamin. The weapon in Benjamin''s hands was shattered by Sophia''s claws. Seeing this, Benjamin quickly chose to evade, realizing that Sophia''s displayed strength surpassed his expectations. If he continued to engage her directly, he risked being eliminated. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sophia rushed forward with Elder Lawrence towards the direction of the battlefield. Benjamin was too late to stop Sophia and Elder Lawrence, so he hurriedly relayed the message to the members of the Angel Guild. "A werewolf claiming to be Sophia has brought Elder Lawrence to the edge of the battlefield. They are rapidly moving toward the battlefield; you must prepare to respond!" The members of the Angel Guild were shocked upon hearing this news. Sophia said incredulously, "Did Benjamin make a mistake? A werewolf in the form of Sophia is indeed possible, but wasn''t Elder Lawrence already eliminated by us? Why is he still here? I think this might just be an illusion. We shouldn''t make any hasty decisions." Anna was also very fearful of Elder Lawrence. Lawrence''s actions in Shadow City had caused Anna a lot of suffering. Nick did not believe Benjamin''s information either. He thought Benjamin was overreacting and may have even lost his sanity. "I think he''s definitely under an illusion! So we shouldn''t take his information seriously!" While Nick and Anna had some valid points, Aron still felt they needed to remain vigilant. "Perhaps his judgment is wrong, but we must be prepared for battle regardless. We need to be on guard for the worst-case scenario." Chapter 295: Chapter 295: A Completely Irrational Act Despite the ongoing arguments among the three members of the Angel Guild, they were still preparing for battle. As Sophia''s figure appeared, Aron decided to end the debate. He stepped forward, weapon in hand, blocking the path. "Don''t come any closer! Ahead lies the center of the battlefield! If you proceed, you''ll disrupt a critical fight that''s already in progress! No matter who you are, I hope you can understand your position! If the Werewolf God wins, it will pose a significant threat to all of us¡ªus, the Night Blades, and other factions as well." Aron hoped to deter Sophia with these words. However, Sophia was not likely to heed his warning. At that moment, her mind was consumed by a singular thought: she had to seize the power of the Blood Moon for herself. When she first transformed into a werewolf, she still retained some human reasoning. But as her time spent in werewolf form extended, her thinking began to shift toward that of a wolf. While werewolves have a humanoid shape, their madness surpasses that of humans. Moreover, werewolves are driven by an intense desire to harness the power of the moon. After all, the moon symbolizes their bloodthirsty nature. The Blood Moon itself embodies the collective bloodlust of countless generations of werewolves. The Werewolf God''s immense power stems from the Blood Moon successfully awakening his bloodthirst. Under the influence of this primal instinct, Sophia had lost all semblance of rationality. With Elder Lawrence at her side, she dashed toward Aron without slowing her pace. This meant she was ready to engage Aron in direct combat. Elder Lawrence was pleased with Sophia''s boldness, but he had not yet fully recovered from his previous injuries. Therefore, he needed to prepare for the imminent battle. He quickly pulled out a device from his pocket. This item would ensure that he would not suffer direct attacks during the upcoming conflict. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as Sophia remained in the fight, Elder Lawrence would be shielded from any enemy assaults. Sophia was already intent on killing Aron directly. As she closed the distance, now under 100 meters, Aron finally noticed the bloodlust gleaming in Sophia''s crimson eyes. Without hesitation, he drew his most powerful weapon. He launched an attack against Sophia with his weapon. In her werewolf state, she leaped high, intending to use her claws to tear Aron apart. However, her claws could not destroy the secret weapon of the Angel Guild that Aron wielded. In that moment, Aron successfully blocked Sophia''s attack. Not far away, Anna and Nick, witnessing this confrontation, quickly rushed to support Aron. The three most powerful members of the Angel Guild began their assault on Sophia. During the battle, Anna realized that Sophia was indeed herself and not just another werewolf in disguise. This revelation left Anna perplexed. "Why are you doing this? Aren''t we allies? Shouldn''t we be coordinating perfectly with Irving? By heading to the battlefield now, aren''t you jeopardizing Irving''s actions?" Anna hoped that this series of questions would bring Sophia back to her senses. However, at that moment, Sophia was beyond reason. She fought fiercely against the three members of the Angel Guild in her werewolf form while simultaneously shouting at Elder Lawrence. "Stop wasting time! If you have a way to help me escape, just do it! If we stay trapped here, we won''t be able to harness the power of the Blood Moon!" Prompted by Sophia''s urgency, Elder Lawrence quickly took action. He manipulated the dark powers he still wielded to construct a portal. During this process, he also utilized the magical formations set up by the Night Blades in the Desolate Canyon desert. By tapping into the dark energy of these formations, he reinforced the stability of the portal he was creating. Once the portal was completed, Elder Lawrence turned to Sophia and said, "Stop entangling with them! Let''s teleport directly to the center of the battlefield! With our combined efforts, we can surely seize the power of the Blood Moon!" After uttering those words, he stepped into the portal. Sophia, with remarkable agility, followed him inside. The moment they crossed through the portal, it vanished without a trace. Aron watched this unfold, his face filling with dread. "This is bad! We haven''t completed our mission! Sophia and Elder Lawrence have already entered the battlefield''s center! They could very well cause Irving''s plan to fail!" Just as Aron finished speaking, Benjamin arrived at the scene, joining the members of the Angel Guild. Observing the expressions on their faces, he quickly pieced together what had transpired. "What should we do now? Are we supposed to head to the center of the battlefield as well? If we do, won''t that undermine Irving''s plan?" Read the latest on m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net Benjamin asked straightforwardly, addressing Aron, Anna, and Nick. Anna and Nick exchanged confused glances. Although they were both extremely anxious, they couldn''t come up with a plan to respond to the situation. Under the mounting pressure, Aron quickly made a decision. "The circumstances have changed significantly. Sophia and Elder Lawrence''s actions will undoubtedly have a major impact on the battlefield. If we want to assist Irving, we must get to the battlefield. However, once we arrive, we shouldn''t act recklessly. We need to remain calm until we have assessed the situation thoroughly." After saying this, Aron led the remaining three members swiftly toward the battlefield. In the center of the battlefield in the Desolate Canyon desert, a black portal suddenly appeared. The emergence of this portal surprised the Werewolf God, Irving, and Elder Howard. The three of them immediately distanced themselves from it, fearing it might be a trap set by others. They wouldn''t approach the black portal until they understood its true purpose. In the instant that the three pulled back, Sophia in her werewolf form and Elder Lawrence materialized at the center of the battlefield. The surprise on their faces was evident at the sudden appearance of Sophia and Elder Lawrence. The Werewolf God looked at Sophia for a moment, pleased by the presence of a werewolf. However, upon seeing Elder Lawrence, his expression turned to one of fury. "I can''t believe you''re still alive. Did you come here to seize the power of the Blood Moon? Your plan will never succeed! Only I deserve to wield the power of the Blood Moon!" The Werewolf God did not regard Sophia as his opponent; his words were aimed at Elder Lawrence. Irving shouted directly at Sophia, "Why are you here? Don''t think too much about it, come over here quickly! Staying here will put you in great danger!" The only one who remained silent was Elder Howard, who was the most shocked of them all. He could hardly believe that Elder Lawrence was still alive. Moreover, it seemed that Lawrence''s strength hadn''t been significantly diminished. As a result, Elder Howard decided to observe the situation first. He wouldn''t say a word or take any action until he had a clearer understanding of what was happening. In reality, the judgments of the Werewolf God, Irving, and Elder Howard had been mistaken. Sophia and Elder Lawrence had already formed an alliance. Thus, the moment they appeared before everyone, Sophia launched an attack on the Werewolf God, while Elder Lawrence attempted to seize the dark mist surrounding Elder Howard. Elder Lawrence hoped to convert the dark power contained within the mist surrounding Howard into his own strength. Naturally, Elder Howard would not allow Lawrence''s plan to succeed so easily. Elder Howard brandished the powerful artifact given to him by the Night Blades and engaged in battle with Elder Lawrence. The two elders of the Night Blades clashed head-on in a fierce confrontation. Meanwhile, after a brief assessment, Irving decided to attack the Werewolf God. After all, Sophia was also assaulting the Werewolf God. If they could eliminate him together, they would be able to control the power of the Blood Moon. Faced with the combined attacks of Sophia and Irving, the Werewolf God remained utterly dismissive. In his mind, he believed he could control all werewolves. He immediately harnessed the power of the Blood Moon to enhance his control over the other werewolves. "I am your deity, your master! You must obey my commands! As werewolves, you are compelled to attack my enemies!" The Werewolf God''s crimson eyes locked onto Sophia as he spoke in a hoarse voice. Sophia indeed felt some influence from his words. However, she did not turn her aggression toward Irving as a result. Earlier, she had received assistance from Elder Lawrence, who had helped her resist the Werewolf God''s attempts at control during battle. Therefore, Sophia continued to join forces with Irving to attack the Werewolf God. Although Irving tried to communicate with Sophia throughout the fight, she did not respond at all. It seemed that Sophia was solely focused on swiftly eliminating the Werewolf God. Under these circumstances, Irving decided not to press her further. He felt that their priority should be to take down the Werewolf God; everything else could wait until after the battle. As the fight raged on, Aron led the remaining three members to the edge of the battlefield. After observing the situation for a moment, they suddenly realized that the current state of the battlefield didn''t seem so dire. Irving had not fallen into a disadvantage, and the elder from the Night Blades could no longer set traps for them. Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Confusion Amidst Chaos After observing the battle for a while, Aron lowered his voice and spoke to those around him. "I don''t think the situation has gone beyond Pu Tian''s control, so we don''t need to intervene in the fight." Nick and Anna nodded in agreement. The fact that they didn''t have to directly engage in a battle between powerful beings was a relief for them, as it meant they would not have to face tremendous risks. However, Benjamin was visibly dissatisfied. "Then what''s the point of us being here? We might as well have stayed on the outskirts of the battlefield like before, ensuring that no one interfered." Although Benjamin''s words were somewhat harsh, they did hold a degree of truth. Nick and Anna felt they should follow Benjamin''s suggestion. But Aron, with a smile, replied, "Is our purpose here solely to eliminate the Werewolf God? Besides taking him down, we also need to rescue our allies!" The moment Benjamin heard Aron''s words, his expression changed dramatically. He suddenly understood what course of action he should take. "You all stay here; I''ll go act on my own." With that, Benjamin quickly departed. Nick and Anna were taken aback, and Anna even intended to stop Benjamin from leaving. However, Aron directly intervened to prevent her. "You don''t need to stop him! What he''s about to do is rescue Vicky. If he succeeds, our plan will achieve complete victory. If he doesn''t, it''s not the end of the world. All the strong members of the Night Blades are trapped around the battlefield. Elder Howard must deal with Elder Lawrence''s challenge, and Howard''s trusted aides will undoubtedly assist him." Aron''s analysis finally made sense to Anna and Nick. "So, are we just going to watch the battle unfold? Can''t we provide some help to Irving like Benjamin is doing?" Nick asked, somewhat naively. Aron slowly shook his head. "We can''t take any action right now because we mustn''t disrupt the balance on the battlefield. After all, the Night Blades can still provide us with some assistance. The magical formations they are maintaining are capable of restraining the Werewolf God''s power. Until the Werewolf God is completely defeated, we cannot afford to turn against the Night Blades." Aron''s words calmed Nick and Anna down. They decided to continue observing the battle closely. In the center of the battlefield, the Werewolf God easily blocked the combined attacks of Irving and Sophia. To the Werewolf God, it was utterly incomprehensible that Sophia, as a werewolf, dared to strike against him. "Aren''t you a werewolf? As one of your kind, you should obey my commands! What method did you use to evade my orders?" the Werewolf God questioned Sophia amid the battle. Sophia naturally offered no response. Instead, she continuously used her agility to disrupt the Werewolf God''s judgment, creating opportunities for Irving to strike him down. Although Irving sensed something was off with Sophia, he believed she was coordinating with him, which meant she was his ally. Therefore, he didn''t feel the need to focus too much on her peculiar behavior during the fight. Irving unleashed powerful spells one after another. While these spells couldn''t swiftly eliminate the Werewolf God, they were sufficient to gradually weaken him. Under Irving''s relentless pressure, the Werewolf God had to rely increasingly on the powerful abilities granted by the Blood Moon. Though the Blood Moon''s power was formidable for werewolves, its continued use began to take a toll on the Werewolf God. His rationality diminished with each passing moment. In the ensuing battle, he could no longer think clearly and was forced to rely on instinct to try to win. On the other side of the battlefield, the clash between Elder Howard and Elder Lawrence appeared abstract. Neither side showcased any flashy skills, nor did they engage in direct confrontations. Instead, they were locked in a constant struggle for control over dark powers. For the two Night Blades elders, the one who could harness more dark power would emerge victorious in the battle ahead. "You have betrayed the Night Blades. Even if you defeat me, the others will not spare you! If you truly wish to return to the Night Blades, you must cooperate with me. I can say a few good words on your behalf. Perhaps then you could gain the forgiveness of the other elders. Once you return to the Night Blades, you won''t have to face the same crises as before," Elder Howard urged, hoping to persuade Elder Lawrence to join his side. In Howard''s view, if Lawrence could be swayed to his allegiance, the power of the Night Blades would no longer be sufficient to control the overall situation. Upon hearing Elder Howard''s words, Elder Lawrence let out a cold laugh. "You can''t possibly believe I want to return to the Night Blades, can you? The Night Blades are a failed organization! They cannot defeat Irving, nor can they truly master the power of darkness. I no longer need their assistance; I can control the dark power on my own. And in my quest for that power, you will be the first one to be eliminated!" After saying this, Elder Lawrence transformed into a cloud of black mist and charged toward Elder Howard. At this moment, Elder Howard was already prepared for the final showdown. The two had just concluded their struggle for control over the dark powers. Both had gained immense strength, and now it was time for the ultimate battle. Whoever emerged victorious would completely devour the other''s dark power. Meanwhile, the ordinary members of the Night Blades were tirelessly activating the pre-prepared magical formations. These formations provided continuous support to Elder Howard during the fight. However, the support from these magical formations wasn''t particularly significant, as their inherent power was not very strong. Elder Howard''s trusted aides were deeply concerned about the chaos erupting in the battle. They continuously urged the other Night Blades members to take action quickly. "Stop wasting time! If we fail in this battle, none of us will be able to leave here safely! You must accelerate your movements!" Under the pressure from Elder Howard''s aides, the Night Blades members began constructing new magical formations one after another. Everyone recognized the importance of this battle, so they focused all their attention on it. In this situation, the number of guards watching over Vicky became significantly fewer. Seizing the opportunity, Benjamin successfully made his way to Vicky''s side. "President, are you okay? If you can hear me, please react," he whispered, avoiding the Night Blades'' guards. However, he couldn''t directly take Vicky with him. In her daze, Vicky heard Benjamin''s words and nodded weakly. "Since you can hear me, I will update you on the situation. Irving is about to win the battle. Once he succeeds, we will be able to rescue you." Although Benjamin desperately wanted to be the one to save Vicky, he knew he was not capable of doing so. Moreover, given the current circumstances, he had to keep his presence hidden. If he were discovered by the Night Blades members, Vicky would be in even greater danger. The battle had dragged on for a long time, and both Irving and Sophia were starting to feel fatigued. Although the Werewolf God had completely lost his rationality under their combined attacks, his frenzied state made him even more powerful than before. Irving sighed slightly, acknowledging the situation. "It seems our plan has encountered significant problems. Do you think we can continue fighting? If you believe we can''t go on, then we should retreat for now." Irving was eager to know Sophia''s true thoughts, but she merely stared in the direction of the Werewolf God without responding. "Is your unusual behavior becoming too severe? Don''t you want to communicate with me? Or do you not see me as your ally at all?" Irving pressed further, but Sophia remained silent. As Irving grew increasingly confused, the Werewolf God charged at him with overwhelming force. With no other choice, Irving had to counter the Werewolf God''s attack. Sophia didn''t just stand by; she also provided assistance to Irving. This only deepened his confusion, as he truly could not understand what Sophia was thinking. Did she really lose her rationality? While the three were battling, a cloud of black mist suddenly appeared at the edge of the battlefield. After a flash of light, Elder Howard materialized before Aron and the others. "What are you still doing here, watching the battle? Don''t you realize we''re at a critical moment? You must enter the battlefield immediately and assist Irving!" Upon hearing this, Aron did not take immediate action. Instead, he replied coolly, "Then why don''t you help Irving? Your power is greater than ours. If you take action, he could achieve victory swiftly." A smile crept across Elder Howard''s face. "You''re still as hard to deceive as before. However, this time I won''t let you escape like you did in Shadow City. I will eliminate all of you." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After finishing this statement, Elder Howard swiftly transformed into the likeness of Elder Lawrence. Enjoy exclusive content from m-v l''-NovelFire.net Chapter 297: Chapter 297: The Adaptable Irving The moment Elder Lawrence revealed his true form, Aron launched an immediate attack against him. At this point, Anna and Nick were still processing what was happening. Elder Lawrence, however, remained completely composed in the face of Aron''s assault. After all, he had anticipated the consequences of his actions long before this moment. He easily dodged Aron''s attack and conjured a thick black mist using the powers of darkness, which then enveloped Aron from all sides. Aron had not expected Elder Lawrence to wield Elder Howard''s abilities. But upon witnessing this scene, he realized that Elder Howard must have been completely consumed by Elder Lawrence. "You actually managed to devour Elder Howard of the Night Blades?! How on earth did you pull that off?! Weren''t you severely weakened before?!" Aron shouted while trying to fend off the dark forces. In truth, Aron did not expect a response. He merely hoped to disrupt Lawrence''s focus through his questions. Elder Lawrence chuckled upon hearing Aron''s inquiry. "At first, you did indeed eliminate me. However, I gained unprecedented power in the underground tomb, which preserved my soul. At the right moment, I was able to resurrect myself using these preserved souls. But my resurrection isn''t fully complete yet; I still need one final step. Your existence is a significant obstacle to that last step! Therefore, I must completely eliminate you! Moreover, I can use this opportunity to take my revenge for that previous arrow!" As he spoke, Elder Lawrence unleashed even greater dark powers. The seemingly endless black mist enveloped Aron completely. Although Aron could sense that Nick and Anna were right beside him, he was unable to see them at all, nor could he communicate with them. Nick and Anna found themselves in a dire situation as well. They could see Elder Lawrence, but they had no idea what was being said between him and Aron. To them, it appeared as though Elder Lawrence had unleashed a torrent of endless black mist the moment he appeared, creating significant confusion regarding his true strength. Nick felt that they could no longer afford to stay there. "Elder Lawrence''s power far exceeds our expectations! We have to escape quickly! We need to inform Irving about what''s happening here. Only Irving can handle Elder Lawrence''s attacks," he urged Anna, panic rising in his voice. Anna did not respond immediately. She felt they should at least try to save Aron. After all, Aron was one of the most important members of the Angel Guild. If they fled, they could ensure their own safety, but what would happen to Aron? If he were eliminated by Elder Lawrence, it would spell the complete collapse of the Angel Guild. "We can''t do that! If you want to tell Irving about this, then you should go ahead. I will stay here and find a way to rescue Aron," Anna decided quickly after some contemplation. Nick was alarmed by Anna''s words. "This is not the time for heroics! Even if we join forces, there''s no way we can defeat Elder Lawrence! And right now, we can''t even pinpoint his location. We wouldn''t know how to attack him! This isn''t the time to act on impulse; we need to inform Irving as soon as possible." Anna shook her head. "I''m not acting on impulse. My decision is the best course of action given the overall situation. I will provide help to Aron here, and you focus on telling Irving what''s happening." With that, Anna threw a precious item toward Nick. "Take this valuable item with you. It can ensure your safety, at least preventing you from being consumed by the dark powers." Nick caught the item but hesitated, his expression uncertain. However, he ultimately decided he could not afford to delay any longer. "Take care of yourself for now! I''ll contact Irving as soon as possible! I promise I''ll return to help you!" With that, he quickly departed. Thanks to the item, Nick successfully evaded the pursuit of the black mist, allowing him to reach Irving without delay. Meanwhile, Anna was left ensnared in the heavy black mist alongside Aron. At this moment, Irving was also in a precarious situation. Although the Werewolf God had descended into madness, Sophia was still cooperating with Irving''s actions. However, under the influence of the blood moon, the Werewolf God seemed to possess endless vitality. No matter what attacks Irving and Sophia unleashed, the Werewolf God''s wounds would heal almost instantly. Irving felt that his strength was rapidly depleting. He turned to Sophia and asked, "Don''t you think something is off with him? Do you have any thoughts? What kind of strategy should we adopt next?" Sophia finally met Irving''s gaze, but the moment their eyes locked, Irving suddenly noticed a hint of madness in Sophia''s eyes. "You seem a bit off. Are you still able to maintain your sanity?" Irving took a step back, sensing the shift in her demeanor. He suddenly realized that his previous judgment had indeed been flawed. If Sophia had already descended into madness, then the enemy he needed to face was not just the Werewolf God. At that moment, Irving also became aware that he hadn''t heard from Elder Howard in a long time. "What''s going on? Why aren''t you saying anything?" Irving''s voice had turned icy. If Sophia remained silent, he would be forced to consider her an enemy as well. Sophia merely looked at Irving with cold indifference, not uttering a single word. Just then, Nick appeared at the edge of the battlefield. "Elder Howard has been consumed by Elder Lawrence, and Lawrence has used powerful black mist to restrain Aron and Anna! The situation is dire; you need to come up with a way to break this crisis quickly!" Nick''s words left Irving in shock. However, he quickly gathered himself and broke away from his fight with the Werewolf God, rushing to Nick''s side. Nick wanted to elaborate on the information he had just shared, but Irving didn''t give him the chance. He grabbed Nick and quickly headed in the direction where Aron and Anna had been. Irving''s departure left Sophia to face the Werewolf God''s attacks alone. Yet, at that moment, she felt no fear. Her only thought was to control the power of the blood moon at all costs. Sophia and the Werewolf God, driven by their primal thirst for power, clashed violently. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Irving and Nick arrived at the location where Aron and Anna had been, they found it completely empty. "Besides what you just told me, do you have any other important information? Anything related to Sophia?" Irving asked, keeping a vigilant eye on their surroundings. Nick hurriedly replied, "I do know some information related to Sophia. She came here with Elder Lawrence, and it seems she is collaborating with him." Upon hearing this, Irving''s expression grew even more grim. "This situation seems off! We might need to leave here quickly! The battle can hardly continue!" Irving suddenly realized that things were spiraling out of his control. With Elder Howard consumed by Elder Lawrence, he had no allies left. Without Howard''s support, the other members of Night Blades would not assist him either. Moreover, it appeared that Lawrence and Sophia had joined forces. The alliance of those two meant that the Werewolf God would not be able to secure a swift victory in battle. In the blink of an eye, Irving devised a more effective course of action. "Benjamin must have gone to find Vicky, right? He should have already located her. Our priority is to meet up with Benjamin and rescue Vicky first!" With that, Irving pinpointed Benjamin''s location and quickly set off with Nick toward where Benjamin was. Although Irving wished he could rescue Aron and Anna as soon as possible, he had no leads on their whereabouts. Therefore, given the current situation, his only option was to save Vicky first. Not long after Irving and Nick left, Elder Lawrence''s figure gradually materialized. He had been lurking not far from where Irving and Nick had been. His power had grown significantly, enough to mask his presence from Irving''s detection. "Go ahead and save Vicky; even if you manage to rescue her, your plan will ultimately fail anyway," Lawrence muttered to himself before shifting his gaze to the battlefield where Sophia and the Werewolf God were clashing. Without Irving''s support, Sophia began to struggle in the fight. Lawrence sighed. "It seems that relying solely on you won''t be enough to defeat the Werewolf God! I have to step in myself!" He transformed into a cloud of black mist and swiftly flew toward the battlefield. Ultimately, he decided to join forces with Sophia to defeat the Werewolf God first. Only after that would he consider the threat posed by Irving. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net Among the warring factions, only the members of Night Blades appeared the most confused. Elder Howard''s loyal followers attempted to contact him, but their efforts were in vain; they could not reach him at all. Chapter 298: Chapter 298: We Can Only Plan for the Long Term Deep within the arid expanse of the Desolate Canyon, Elder Howard''s loyal follower was becoming increasingly anxious as he struggled to establish contact with Howard. He paced back and forth in his room, the tension palpable in the air. Although he was alone, he couldn''t help but frequently glance around, worried that other members of Night Blades might catch a glimpse of his current unease. Knock, knock, knock. Suddenly, a frantic knocking echoed from outside the door. "What is it? I need a quiet environment to think right now. If it''s not extremely important, please don''t disturb me!" the follower called out, his voice tinged with impatience. After he uttered those words, the knocking ceased. However, just ten seconds later, the knocking resumed, even more urgent than before. The follower''s anger flared. "Did you not understand what I said? I have very important matters to attend to. Don''t disrupt my train of thought!" As he grumbled, he made his way to the door. With a flash of irritation, he opened it. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, he froze upon seeing who was outside. It was none other than Irving and Nick. "It seems you are indeed quite busy. However, I still hope you can answer a few of my questions," Irving said as he pushed past Howard''s follower, entering the room with Nick in tow. "You must know why I am here, right? I need to take my companions away. If you want to survive, it''s best that you release them," Irving stated, his tone surprisingly calm. Yet to Howard''s follower, every word dripped with hostility. Initially panicked, he quickly composed himself. "I really don''t understand what you mean. Aren''t we supposed to be cooperating? The Werewolf God is our common enemy. Why have you suddenly come here?" Clearly, the follower was unaware that Elder Howard had already been consumed by Elder Lawrence. Irving simply replied, "We were only cooperating before, and now the basis for that cooperation no longer exists. Your power is simply too weak. Elder Howard has even been consumed by Elder Lawrence." Stay connected via mvl Upon hearing this, Howard''s loyal follower was taken aback. "That''s absolutely impossible! Lawrence has betrayed Night Blades; he has been completely eradicated! How could he possibly be here and have consumed Elder Howard?" Naturally, the follower was not going to accept this claim easily. But Irving paid no mind to his skepticism. "Whether you believe it or not is irrelevant. I won''t give you much time. Release Vicky immediately, or I will annihilate you and all the members of Night Blades," Irving said coldly, suddenly turning to face him. Howard''s follower furrowed his brow, contemplating Irving''s words. After a moment, he decided to comply and release Vicky. "Since you''ve put it that way, I will follow your orders. However, I hope you can provide me with more information. What exactly caused Elder Howard to be consumed by Elder Lawrence?" In reality, Howard''s follower was beginning to believe the information Irving had provided. He just wanted to understand how such a situation had come about. Irving replied coolly, "I don''t know the specifics. But I can offer you a piece of advice: while your Night Blades members still have the chance to retreat, you should leave this place quickly. It''s about to become much more dangerous." After saying this, Irving turned and left with Nick. Although he could have wiped out all the members of Night Blades, he chose not to. Doing so would inadvertently assist his enemies. While the members of Night Blades might not be particularly strong, their presence could disrupt the Werewolf God''s judgment, and Night Blades and Lawrence were certainly at odds with each other. So, keeping Night Blades around would surely interfere with the actions of the other two factions. After gathering sufficient information, Irving quickly rescued Vicky. When she saw him, her face lit up with joy. "You finally came to save me! I thought you had abandoned me! I was about to lose hope!" Vicky exclaimed, her voice tinged with a slight sob. Irving gently patted Vicky on the head. "Don''t cry anymore. I''m here now, aren''t I? I would never abandon you because I promised you that as long as I''m safe, I will ensure your safety." Irving''s words finally calmed Vicky down. Vicky glanced around and suddenly noticed that only Benjamin and Nick were beside Irving. "Did you really only bring those two to rescue me? What about the other strong members of Angel Guild? Haven''t they collaborated with you?" Vicky asked, her concern evident. She feared that the relationship between Irving and Angel Guild had worsened again. In her eyes, only through close cooperation with all allies could they effectively respond to such a dire situation. Upon hearing Vicky''s words, Nick''s expression darkened. Benjamin quickly stepped in to explain. "During this operation, Angel Guild has provided us with significant assistance. However, because of that, Aron and Anna have fallen under the control of Elder Lawrence. We currently cannot help them because we don''t even know their location. The situation in the Desolate Canyon is very complicated right now, so we need to leave as soon as possible." Benjamin''s thoughts aligned with Irving''s. He believed that since they had successfully rescued Vicky, they needed to make a swift exit. While Aron and Anna were indeed important figures, they were strong enough to hold their own for a time. After hearing Benjamin''s explanation, Vicky''s expression became more uncertain. "We can''t just leave like this. After all, they came here to rescue me. If I leave now, wouldn''t that make me ungrateful?" Vicky felt that leaving would jeopardize the cooperation with Angel Guild. But just as she finished speaking, Nick interjected, "You don''t need to worry about that. I believe Aron and Anna will agree with Irving''s current plan. They would want us to leave quickly too. Only by planning for the long term can we come up with a good way to rescue them. The current Elder Lawrence is completely different from before." When Nick mentioned Elder Lawrence, there was a slight tremor in his voice. It was clear that he was genuinely afraid of Lawrence. Vicky was puzzled by Nick''s reaction, but she didn''t press further. She realized that her understanding of the current situation was limited. So, she decided to follow Irving and the others'' plan. "In that case, let''s proceed with your plan. We need to return to the real world, right? Once we''re back, we can think about how to rescue the others?" With everyone in agreement, Irving led the group back to the real world. However, the battle in the Desolate Canyon was far from over. The Werewolf God was still engaged in combat with Sophia. Although he had the upper hand, he found it difficult to completely eliminate her. The Werewolf God cornered Sophia, using his strength to push her into a tight spot. Just when the Werewolf God thought he could finally eliminate Sophia, Elder Lawrence suddenly appeared behind him. Upon sensing Lawrence''s presence, the Werewolf God immediately redirected his attack. "I can''t believe you''re still alive, you madman! I''ll make sure you find eternal rest!" The conflict between the Werewolf God and Elder Lawrence was the most irreconcilable of all. They had previously fought over the power of many werewolves, and now they were contending for the power of the blood moon. Facing the Werewolf God''s assault, Lawrence showed no signs of panic. He had indeed acquired formidable dark powers. Even without the blood moon''s strength, he could still hold his own against the Werewolf God for quite some time, especially with Sophia''s assistance this time around. Lawrence looked calmly at the charging Werewolf God and said, "This time, we will definitely settle this once and for all. However, the one who will be eliminated is not me, but you. The power you control is simply too weak." The Werewolf God obviously disagreed with Lawrence''s statement. He unleashed a full-force attack. Lawrence easily dodged the Werewolf God''s strikes and used his dark powers to inflict some damage in return. "This is impossible! You can''t possess such powerful strength!" The Werewolf God was baffled by the power Lawrence was wielding. Lawrence replied coolly, "Just because you think something is impossible doesn''t mean it is for me. I have far more hidden cards than you could ever imagine." As soon as Lawrence finished speaking, a surge of dark power erupted from the ground. This dark energy formed a massive abyss that engulfed the Werewolf God entirely. At this point, Sophia had also regained her composure. She felt ready to rejoin the attack against the Werewolf God. However, Lawrence immediately stopped her. "Now is not the right time to eliminate the Werewolf God! We must continue to weaken him! Only by diminishing his strength to a certain level can we seize the blood moon power within him." Lawrence said this with a smile, while the Werewolf God continued to struggle futilely against his restraints. Chapter 299: Chapter 299: A Focused Search for Solutions In the real world, at the headquarters of Ocean Group. Irving and the others were in the president''s office on the top floor, and not a single person spoke. Although Benjamin had successfully rescued Vicky this time, there was no smile on his face. After all, Aron and Anna had been taken over by Elder Lawrence during this operation. Elder Lawrence was, in fact, more dangerous than the other elders of the Night Blades. He had completely lost his sanity. His soul was pieced together from the grievances of various werewolves and dark forces. Not to mention, Elder Lawrence seemed to have formed an alliance with Sophia. While Sophia''s behavior had not been overtly insane, collaborating with Elder Lawrence indicated that she had also completely lost her rationality. After a long pause, Irving struggled to speak. "I don''t think I need to reiterate our current situation. We must rescue Aron and Anna, who are under Elder Lawrence''s control, as soon as possible. As for Sophia''s current condition, I''m not very clear on that. I don''t know if she''s being controlled by some kind of spell. Therefore, I will be heading to Starling City again to meet with Jony. Jony probably hasn''t revealed all the secrets of his family to me yet. Once I inform him about Sophia''s situation, he should share all the secrets with me. In the meantime, all you need to do is ensure your own safety. Please make sure not to get into another dangerously precarious situation. I can''t bear to see another one of you fall under the enemy''s control." Irving''s plan was actually quite reasonable. After Irving finished speaking, Benjamin turned his gaze directly toward Nick. "I think you shouldn''t return to the Angel Guild headquarters. With Aron and Anna already under Elder Lawrence''s control, going back to the Angel Guild will only isolate you. It would be better for you to stay here with us at Ocean Group. By staying here, we can look out for each other, and we can also strengthen the defenses at the headquarters." Nick thought for a moment and then nodded in agreement. "Alright, I''ll stay here. However, you need to accompany me to the Angel Guild headquarters first. The other members of the Angel Guild don''t yet know what''s happening. I must inform them so they don''t fall into a state of panic." Nick''s reasoning was sound, so Benjamin readily agreed. "You two must take Vicky with you when you go to the Angel Guild," Irving added at the end. He was very concerned that Vicky might encounter danger again. So, he decided it would be best for the three of them to stick together at all times. After making arrangements for the upcoming actions, Irving chose to leave. He believed that in the coming period, he needed to focus his mind on finding a solution to the power of the blood moon. Although Aron and Anna were under Elder Lawrence''s control and Sophia was acting in alliance with him, Irving felt that the key issue was not Elder Lawrence himself, but rather the power of the blood moon. After all, Elder Lawrence was also acting to seize that power. Only by uncovering the deepest secrets of the blood moon''s power could he hope to resolve the current crisis. After Irving left, Benjamin, Nick, and Vicky set off for the Angel Guild headquarters. That afternoon, Irving arrived once again at the Green family''s secret base on the outskirts of Starling City. This time, he no longer needed to greet the members guarding the entrance, as they were mostly familiar with him by now. Irving smoothly entered the interior of the secret base. At this moment, Jony was gazing up at the sky. Following Jony''s line of sight, Irving saw the orange sun slowly sinking below the horizon. "You came to see me this time because your mission failed, didn''t you?" Jony asked, still not looking at Irving. He simply stared into the distance as twilight approached. Irving responded in a similarly calm tone. "You''re correct; my mission did indeed fail. I managed to rescue Vicky, but my other two companions are under Elder Lawrence''s control. Their situation is uncertain at this point. Moreover, Sophia, who has already transformed into a werewolf, is cooperating with Elder Lawrence. I don''t understand why Sophia would ally with him. Continue reading at mvl I suspect her actions are closely tied to the power of the blood moon. Although you shared many secrets about the blood moon''s power last time we spoke, I feel there are still things you haven''t told me." At this point, Jony slowly turned his gaze toward Irving. "What else do you want to know? I''ve already told you that my family possesses werewolf bloodlines. Why do you think I''m hiding more secrets?" Jony''s tone was slightly unfriendly as he spoke. At that moment, Jony harbored a certain hostility toward Irving. Irving could certainly hear the underlying tone in Jony''s words, so he responded in a gentler manner. "The information you provided earlier was indeed very valuable. However, I believe the secrets surrounding Sophia go beyond just that. Sophia was originally skilled in frost magic. Even after transforming into a werewolf, she should still be able to use some frost spells. Yet, during the battle, I didn''t see her employ any frost magic. Is it possible that Sophia has been completely controlled by the power of the blood moon? Or is she under Elder Lawrence''s dark influence? What are your thoughts on this situation?" Upon hearing Irving''s questions, Jony let out a sigh. "Stop pursuing this further. I''ve already told you that Sophia''s current situation is beyond your ability to save. Since the blood moon has been born, werewolves will undoubtedly be affected by its power." After saying this, Jony walked deeper into the secret base. Irving, of course, was not one to give up easily, so he quickly followed after him. "So you''re just going to give up? You''re not even going to try to rescue your own daughter?" "My daughter is indeed very important to me, but she also possesses werewolf blood. Since the power of the blood moon has activated her werewolf side, then let her exist as a werewolf." After finishing his statement, Jony made his way into the innermost room of the base. He slammed the door shut behind him. It was clear that he had no intention of continuing the discussion with Irving. Irving looked at the heavy door and couldn''t help but let out a sigh. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems the situation is worse than I thought. Jony is not only withholding a lot of information, but he may also have already collaborated with Elder Lawrence." Irving''s speculation was that this was the worst-case scenario. Deep down, however, he still couldn''t bring himself to believe that Jony would team up with Elder Lawrence, given how brutally the Night Blades had targeted him in the past. Nevertheless, Irving realized that there was no way for him to gather more intelligence here. So, he could only place his hopes on heading to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Irving recalled that he had previously found clues related to the power of the blood moon at the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Although he had encountered a force he couldn''t counter last time, he believed that returning might yield additional clues. With that decision made, he immediately headed to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. When he arrived, he noticed that there were no soldiers guarding the area anymore. It seemed that after the last incident, the soldiers had been withdrawn from around the old headquarters. Without any obstruction, Irving entered the building. He followed his memories to the innermost library of the Angel Guild''s old headquarters. Upon reaching the exact spot where he had last stood, Irving suddenly heard a very ethereal voice. "Why have you come here again? Haven''t you learned from your last experience? I warned you that if you returned, I would eliminate you on the spot." The ethereal voice didn''t frighten Irving; instead, it brought him a sense of relief and even excitement. He felt that this voice could provide him with valuable assistance. "I didn''t come here to disturb you; I simply hope to receive your help. If you can provide me with information related to the blood moon, I will leave immediately." This time, Irving had not prepared for battle. He knew he was no match for the entity. Instead, he chose to appeal to it with sincerity. "Why would I provide you with such information? What benefit would it bring me? Don''t you know that my purpose is to await the arrival of the Dark Overlord?" Although the ethereal voice rejected Irving''s proposal, it was clear that it was willing to continue the conversation. Irving keenly seized this opportunity. "I know you are waiting for the arrival of the Dark Overlord, but from what I understand, that process will take a long time. In the meantime, you will be influenced by other forces. If you share information about the blood moon''s power, I can help you weaken it." Irving''s intent behind this statement was to test the entity''s willingness to cooperate. He had no knowledge of the relationship between the entity and the power of the blood moon. After he presented his proposal, the ethereal voice fell silent. It was evident that the entity was contemplating whether Irving''s proposal would be beneficial to it. During this period of silence, Irving refrained from speaking, not wanting to provoke it. After about ten minutes, the ethereal voice emerged once more. "What method do you have to weaken the power of the blood moon? The blood moon cannot be destroyed or sealed, and you are far too weak." Chapter 300: Chapter 300: The Mysterious Presence in the Shadows Upon hearing the ethereal voice''s words, a faint smile finally appeared on Irving''s face. The entity had not outright rejected his proposal; it merely underestimated his ability to weaken the power of the blood moon.Irving quickly replied, "You''re underestimating me. I''ve been here twice already; do you really think I could make it here without significant power? Do you think I would have had the opportunity to enter this area if I hadn''t gained the Angel Guild''s recognition of my strength? While I understand that the power of the blood moon cannot be completely eradicated, I believe we can temporarily seal it using a reasonable method." Irving spoke with genuine sincerity, hoping to persuade the entity to cooperate with him. The ethereal voice responded again, "Tell me your specific plan. If it''s reasonable, I am willing to offer you assistance." Hearing this made Irving even more pleased, as it indicated that his efforts were on the verge of success. "My plan is actually quite simple. The current power of the blood moon is controlled by the Werewolf God, so I must first eliminate the Werewolf God. Once I obtain the blood moon''s power from him, I will place it deep within the Abyss of Death. As far as I know, the Abyss of Death contains extraordinarily strong dark powers. Such powerful dark energy should be capable of sealing the blood moon! Additionally, there are creatures within the Abyss of Death that feed on various types of energy. Their presence will surely continue to weaken the power of the blood moon." Irving''s plan had the potential for success. The ethereal voice appeared again after he finished outlining his strategy. "Your plan is indeed feasible. However, I must inform you that the power of the blood moon is no longer under the control of the Werewolf God. It has been seized by an elder of the Night Blades." Upon hearing this, Irving immediately realized that Elder Lawrence''s plan had succeeded. Seizing this opportunity, he quickly said, "Then it''s even more crucial for us to cooperate. We need to work together to confront Elder Lawrence, as the power he now wields is incredibly strange." After making this statement, Irving waited for the entity''s response. However, after waiting for a while, Irving received no further response from the entity. This situation left him feeling somewhat discouraged, as it likely meant that the entity was no longer interested in discussing matters with him. His plan was now in jeopardy of failing. Just as Irving was beginning to feel disheartened, a vague and mysterious figure gradually emerged from the shadows. The moment this mysterious figure appeared, Irving sensed a drop in the temperature of the surrounding area by several degrees. "I know that confronting Elder Lawrence is no easy task, so I will offer you some assistance. However, to receive my help, you must pay a certain price," the shadowy figure stated. Without hesitation, Irving nodded in agreement. "I am willing to cooperate with you, and I am prepared to pay the necessary price. Defeating Elder Lawrence is of utmost importance to me. I must rescue my ally from his hands." "This matter is of no concern to me. Whether you wish to rescue your ally is your business; I only wish to confirm whether you are willing to pay a sufficient price," the mysterious figure replied, not contradicting Irving. Irving, feeling more direct now, asked, "What price do you require from me? If it''s manageable, I can agree to it right now." "The price I require is significant. I need a portion of your soul. You will use part of your soul to sign a contract with me. Once the contract is in effect, if you fail to complete the task I assign you, that portion of your soul will become mine, and I will gradually turn you into my puppet." The mysterious figure did not hide its true intentions, laying everything bare. Upon hearing this, Irving''s expression shifted to one of hesitation. Using a part of his soul as collateral for a contract was an extremely dangerous proposition. He had never encountered a situation like this before. Moreover, those who dare to sign such contracts typically face the most tragic outcomes. As Irving hesitated, the shadowy figure did not rush him. After a few minutes, Irving finally spoke up, "Could you first tell me the specific details of the contract we are about to sign? It''s difficult for me to make a decision without knowing the exact terms of the contract." Irving''s request was entirely reasonable. Thus, the mysterious figure did not continue to conceal the conditions it sought. "The terms of the contract are quite simple. I will grant you powerful dark energy, and in return, you must defeat Elder Lawrence within three days and seal the power of the blood moon deep within the Abyss of Death. If you succeed in these tasks, I will grant you the ability to wield dark power. If you fail, your soul will ultimately be transformed into my puppet," the shadowy figure explained, finishing its terms and falling silent, awaiting Irving''s response. Irving contemplated whether he could accomplish such a complex task within three days. After a considerable amount of thought, he finally said solemnly, "I am willing to sign the contract, but under the condition that you provide me with sufficiently powerful dark energy. Without that, I wouldn''t even be able to enter the Abyss of Death." Irving added his condition at the end. The mysterious figure showed no hesitation and directly agreed, "You''re right! I will provide you with enough dark energy to support your entry into the Abyss of Death! However, you must remember that this dark energy will only allow you to remain there for one hour. If you stay too long, you will become trapped in the Abyss of Death forever." Once both parties reached an agreement, the shadowy figure used dark energy to sketch a pitch-black contract. The dark contract floated before Irving, and without hesitation, he pressed his finger against it. At the moment his finger made contact with the contract, a surge of dark energy flooded into his body. Irving suddenly realized that with this dark power, he could see everything in the room clearly, including the true appearance of the mysterious figure before him. The figure was entirely composed of dark energy and was made up of various human faces stitched together. Upon seeing its true visage, Irving was startled. "It seems you have finally adapted to the dark power. I believe you can now use that power to fulfill the contract we established," the mysterious figure said before quickly dissipating. The pitch-black contract in front of Irving then flew into his body. "So this is the effect of mastering dark power. I couldn''t see the situation clearly before because my vision was obstructed by the dark energy," Irving thought, finally understanding why he had encountered a series of troubles. However, he also realized that he could not afford to waste any more time. Irving quickly returned to the headquarters of Ocean Group. By this time, Vicky, Benjamin, and Nick had already gathered there. Irving recounted the circumstances he had faced to the three of them. Upon hearing this information, they were all taken aback. Vicky, incredulous, asked Irving, "Have you completely lost your mind? Why would you make a contract with dark forces? Even if you succeed in the end, your soul will be tainted by that darkness. We absolutely cannot accept that." Although Vicky did not possess great power, she was very familiar with dark forces. She believed that if Irving utilized them, it could lead to the corruption of his soul. Benjamin and Nick remained silent, but it was clear they shared Vicky''s concerns. Irving couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "I understand that the risks are significant, but I have no other options. In the current situation, I can only rely on the help of dark power. Besides, once the contract is established, as long as I complete the tasks outlined, the dark power will not corrupt my soul. This is also my opportunity to seal the power of the blood moon. I hope you can trust my judgment. Of course, if you truly cannot accept it, I will take action on my own. I believe I will succeed regardless." Having said that, Nick stepped forward without hesitation. "No matter what, I will stand by you! I believe your plan will succeed! This time, we will not only defeat Elder Lawrence but also seal the power of the blood moon!" With Nick expressing his support, both Benjamin and Vicky found themselves with no other option. Ultimately, Irving managed to gain approval for his plan from everyone. However, before the plan officially commenced, Irving still needed to make final preparations. Since he would have to remain in the shelter game for the next three days, it meant he needed to ensure Wendy could protect herself alone. Therefore, Irving decided to return home first. He needed to ensure Wendy''s safety, and only after that would he execute this unusually dangerous plan. At the same time, Elder Lawrence finally made significant progress. He had completely gained control over the power of the blood moon and had successfully taken the power from the Werewolf God! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 301: Chapter 301: The True Power Buried in the Abyss of Death In a cave located in the desolate canyon of the desert region, Elder Lawrence and Sophia stood together, coldly observing the Werewolf God deep within the cave. At that moment, the Werewolf God was covered in wounds, and the area around him was completely soaked in blood. Nevertheless, he stubbornly tried to cling to the power of the Blood Moon he possessed.Using the last of his remaining strength, he anchored the glowing, blood-red heart into his body, hoping that this would buy him some time. However, the Werewolf God''s strategy ultimately proved futile. Elder Lawrence had already devised a plan to strip the Blood Moon''s power from the Werewolf God''s body before the confrontation began. "You should stop struggling," Elder Lawrence said, his voice steady. "You''ve been driven into a corner. Even if you continue to resist us with what little strength you have left, you will not succeed. Furthermore, if you choose this path, you will face devastating consequences. You don''t truly want your soul and consciousness to be completely annihilated, do you? If you are willing to cooperate with me and hand over the power of the Blood Moon, I can ensure that you retain a portion of your soul and awareness." Although Elder Lawrence was confident he could genuinely control the power of the Blood Moon, he still hoped for cooperation. The remaining power of the Werewolf God could delay Lawrence''s success, and time was of the essence for him. The Werewolf God dismissed Elder Lawrence''s proposal with disdain. He glared at Lawrence with his crimson eyes, filled with menace. "Do you really think your schemes can take away the power I possess? I will never hand over the Blood Moon''s power to you! Even if you were to obtain it, you wouldn''t know how to wield it. Neither you nor those other fools from the Night Blades understand the Blood Moon''s power at all. You have no idea what effects it can unleash once fully activated!" The Werewolf God''s words were not just a threat; they also carried an underlying intent to persuade. He knew he could not defeat Elder Lawrence and Sophia. Thus, he sought to make Lawrence understand that even if they acquired the power of the Blood Moon, they would not be able to utilize it fully. Only he had the capability to harness its complete potential. The implication was clear: recognizing him as an ally would be the wisest strategy. After hearing the Werewolf God''s words, Elder Lawrence revealed a faint smile. "I can at least agree with part of what you said. The Night Blades are indeed all fools! However, I am no longer one of them, and I am capable of wielding the power of the Blood Moon." With that, Elder Lawrence''s patience finally wore thin. He raised his staff, and a massive surge of dark energy coalesced into a howling phantom. The moment the phantom appeared, it lunged toward the Werewolf God. As it howled, the phantom sank its teeth into the Werewolf God''s neck. The Werewolf God desperately used his remaining strength to fend off the phantom''s assault. However, his efforts were futile. With each attack, the Werewolf God grew weaker, his power dwindling further. Ultimately, under the relentless assault of the phantom, the Werewolf God could no longer hold onto the Blood Moon. The glowing, blood-red heart slowly drifted toward Elder Lawrence. Elder Lawrence extended his left hand to catch the heart radiating with crimson light. "We''ve finally succeeded! The Werewolf God is no longer of any use to us! It''s time to send him on his way!" Elder Lawrence issued a command to Sophia, who immediately moved to stand before the Werewolf God. In her wolf form, she swiftly delivered the fatal blow. After killing the Werewolf God, Sophia felt her body undergoing a dramatic transformation. Her original wolf form wasn''t particularly large or muscular, but after slaying the Werewolf God, her appearance rapidly morphed into that of the Werewolf God himself. Elder Lawrence watched with a smile as Sophia transformed. Once the change was complete, he spoke, still smiling. "We have obtained the key to the deepest part of the Abyss of Death! Now, all we need to do is enter the Abyss! We will be able to acquire the true power buried in the depths of the Abyss of Death!" After speaking, Elder Lawrence raised his staff once more. A thick fog of dark energy began to swirl around him and Sophia. In an instant, their figures vanished into the mist, which gradually began to dissipate. The body of the Werewolf God lay quietly at the deepest part of the cave, his crimson eyes filled with unwillingness and despair. Not long after Elder Lawrence and Sophia departed, Irving and Benjamin arrived at the entrance of the cave. "Are you really sure the information we received is correct?" Irving asked, his tone filled with skepticism as he surveyed the surroundings of the cave. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Benjamin nodded emphatically. "I can assure you that the information we obtained is completely accurate!" In his hand, Benjamin held a map¡ªthe detailed map of the Desolate Canyon owned by the Angel Guild. Although Aron and Anna had fallen under Elder Lawrence''s control, the map remained out of his grasp. Nick had passed the map to Benjamin and Irving, enabling them to navigate swiftly to the Desolate Canyon. After examining the area around the cave, Irving ultimately decided to enter. A few steps into the cave, he suddenly stopped. "According to the information marked on the map, Elder Lawrence and Sophia should be nearby. But why haven''t we found them yet? Could they be hiding?" Benjamin, who was closely studying the map, muttered to himself, oblivious to the fact that Irving had halted. He collided directly into Irving''s back. "What''s wrong? Why did you stop so suddenly?" Benjamin asked, clearly perplexed by Irving''s abrupt pause. Irving gestured for Benjamin to be quiet, then pointed toward the deepest part of the cave. Following Irving''s direction, Benjamin''s gaze fell upon the lifeless body of the Werewolf God. Upon seeing the Werewolf God''s corpse, the mood between the two became somewhat complicated. Before arriving here, both Irving and Benjamin had anticipated that the Werewolf God might once again become their enemy. Consequently, they had prepared themselves for a fierce battle. Benjamin sighed, reflecting on the situation. "It seems Elder Lawrence''s power is even greater than we imagined. He didn''t even need to collaborate with the Werewolf God; he could trap us all in a desperate situation using only his own strength." Benjamin''s sentiment was genuine. After all, Elder Lawrence had successfully eliminated Elder Howard of the Night Blades through a series of maneuvers, placing Irving in the most precarious predicament. Now, they had confirmed that Elder Lawrence had even managed to kill the Werewolf God. The already formidable and cunning Elder Lawrence, having acquired the power of the Blood Moon, would undoubtedly pose an even greater threat than before. Irving paid no mind to Benjamin''s reflections. He quickly made his way toward the corpse of the Werewolf God. Circling around the body several times, Irving began to notice some crucial clues. Although Elder Lawrence and the other members of the Night Blades had used dark powers during their battle, their specific techniques for wielding these powers differed significantly. The other members of the Night Blades utilized dark forces indirectly, often channeling them to drive other powers in their attacks against enemies. For instance, Elder Howard harnessed dark energy to manipulate mist, which had the advantage of avoiding direct corruption from the dark forces. However, the downside was that they could not unleash the true potential of the darkness. In contrast, Elder Lawrence preferred to use dark power directly. However, this approach risked irreversible corruption to both his mind and body. It also left behind traces of dark energy on the battlefield that were nearly impossible to erase quickly. Irving sensed a trace of dark energy and activated the Taikoo Flame Pearl within himself. Using the Pearl, he successfully locked onto the trail of the dark energy directly controlled by Elder Lawrence. "Quick, give me the map!" Irving shouted back toward Benjamin. Startled by Irving''s command, Benjamin quickly handed over the map. Irving projected the locked dark energy onto the map. Soon, a red dot appeared in the marshes surrounding the marked location of the Abyss of Death, indicating Elder Lawrence''s position. "We''ve found him! He''s headed to the Abyss of Death! This confirms our earlier speculation that the Blood Moon''s power is closely tied to the Abyss of Death," Irving declared, handing the map back to Benjamin. He then grabbed Benjamin and hastened toward the direction of the Abyss of Death. Benjamin was unprepared for Irving''s sudden movement, but he was quickly swept along. Although Irving was moving at a considerable speed, navigating through the Desolate Canyon required caution for safety, meaning he wouldn''t be able to reach the Abyss of Death immediately. However, he didn''t need to worry too much. The Night Blades still had a presence around the Abyss, and they would undoubtedly do everything in their power to stop Elder Lawrence. Therefore, Irving still had a bit of time to react, but that time was running out. Chapter 302: Chapter 302: The Battle Around the Abyss of Death Surrounding the Abyss of Death were four massive marshes. These marshes were not directly connected, as there were peculiar forces isolating each one from the others. Anyone wishing to enter the Abyss of Death had to pass through one of these marshes.Within the marshes, there were narrow paths that allowed a small team to advance. However, these paths were laden with numerous traps. Elder Lawrence and Sophia chose the marsh closest to them, eager to reach the Abyss of Death as quickly as possible. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, within this marsh, the Night Blades had established a secret base. The members of the Night Blades had already learned of Elder Howard''s death at the hands of Elder Lawrence, and they were fully prepared for a fight. Additionally, they had stockpiled a variety of powerful weapons in their secret base. Even if their strength was significantly inferior to that of Elder Lawrence and Sophia, they could still mount a resistance, aided by their formidable armaments. "We can''t waste any time; we mustn''t get entangled with them here! Let''s use our power to completely destroy their stronghold!" Elder Lawrence said coldly, glaring at the members of the Night Blades hiding in their secret base. He raised his staff and unleashed a powerful dark spell. While using dark magic around the Abyss of Death was a perilous endeavor, he cared little for the risks. His primary objective was to save time. With a violent explosion, the members of the Night Blades and their secret base were reduced to ashes by the dark forces. Elder Lawrence and Sophia swiftly moved through the ruins of the base. However, shortly after they passed through, monsters began to emerge from beneath the wreckage. These creatures were drawn to the dark powers. As they appeared, the souls of the recently slain Night Blades members were reborn in the form of vengeful spirits. A large number of these spirits coalesced to form a vengeful spirit horde. The horde surged toward Elder Lawrence. Although they had been killed, they retained the memories of their former lives. Their singular aim now was to eliminate Elder Lawrence and Sophia. Elder Lawrence sensed the relentless pursuit of the vengeful spirits behind him but paid them no mind. He created a series of traps made from dark energy behind him, hoping to use them to block the spirits that had once been members of the Night Blades. Elder Lawrence''s actions met with some success, but he paid a corresponding price for it. His forward momentum had slowed significantly compared to before. Just as he was about to cross the marsh, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar figure at the edge of the swamp. Upon recognizing the figure, Lawrence''s expression darkened considerably. Before him stood none other than the slain Elder Seville. The Night Blades had not wasted Elder Seville''s soul; through some means, they had bound his soul to a puppet. This allowed Elder Seville to continue existing in a puppet-like form, still serving the Night Blades. "How pathetic! You served the Night Blades in life, and now your soul must serve them in death! Don''t you find that utterly unacceptable?" Lawrence called out slowly toward the distant Elder Seville. Lawrence believed he could defeat Elder Seville. However, he also thought that fighting him would consume a lot of time. Therefore, he hoped to persuade him not to become his enemy. But Elder Seville offered no reply; instead, he rejected Lawrence''s plea with a direct attack. He extended his left hand, and five black orbs began to revolve rapidly around it. Then, one after another, shadowy figures flew out from the black orbs, racing toward Elder Lawrence. Seeing this, Lawrence struck his staff against the ground. A surge of dark energy erupted from beneath the marsh, binding all the shadowy figures and converting them into puppets that Lawrence could control. The first round of their confrontation ended with a slight advantage for Elder Lawrence. However, Elder Seville would not easily give up. His soul clung to a singular belief: to guard this place and absolutely prevent anyone from passing through. Elder Seville gathered all his dark power, and numerous shadowy figures appeared beside him. These figures contained fragments of the souls of Night Blades members, giving their attacks tremendous lethality. Upon witnessing this, Lawrence turned to Sophia beside him and said, "I must continue fighting him here! You don''t need to wait for me any longer! Hurry and move deeper into the Abyss of Death!" Upon hearing this, Sophia immediately advanced toward the Abyss of Death at full speed. Naturally, Elder Seville would not allow this to happen. He chose to redirect his attacks toward Sophia. However, Elder Seville''s actions did not succeed; Elder Lawrence positioned himself between Seville and Sophia. "Your opponent is me! I will not allow you to interfere with Sophia''s actions until you defeat me!" Lawrence''s plan had worked. He blocked Elder Seville''s attacks, allowing Sophia to advance toward the Abyss of Death at full speed. The moment Sophia touched the Abyss of Death, an astonishing power erupted from within. A massive surge of dark energy flowed out from the Abyss, but this was something everyone had anticipated. Neither Sophia nor Elder Lawrence had come seeking this dark power. Without hesitation, Sophia jumped into the Abyss of Death. The instant Lawrence saw her action, a triumphant smile spread across his face. "Even if you keep trying to stop me, my plan will not fail! Sophia will help me achieve ultimate success! Neither you nor any other members of the Night Blades can prevent me. I will ultimately possess all the power within the Abyss of Death, and I will become the ruler of the entire Abyss of Death, even the ruler of the entire Shelter world!" Elder Lawrence believed his plan had already succeeded. But no sooner had he spoken these words than he felt a powerful presence behind him. "Isn''t it a bit premature to say that? Your plan has not been successful yet! Even if the Night Blades cannot stop your plan, I have the ability to do so!" The speaker was Irving. He had ultimately decided not to bring Benjamin with him, realizing that having Benjamin along would slow him down. So, Irving had left Benjamin behind partway through. After hurrying along, Irving finally reached Lawrence''s side just before Lawrence could claim victory. Lawrence turned around and glared at Irving. "Why do you always oppose me? Is my hatred for you greater than your hatred for the Night Blades?" Lawrence could not understand why Irving had been so persistent in opposing him. Upon hearing this, Irving let out a cold laugh. "My friend is still in your hands! And you brainwashed Sophia! Do you really think I could coexist peacefully with you after all that?" Upon hearing this, Elder Lawrence chuckled. "You truly are not a real strongman; a true strongman wouldn''t concern himself with such matters. Your companions are all very weak, so why challenge me because of these weaklings? Moreover, the power you possess is simply insufficient to defeat me! Even if you team up with this puppet before me, you would still be utterly incapable of overcoming me!" After saying this, Elder Lawrence shifted his target of attack, choosing to focus on Irving first. Although Elder Seville posed a significant threat to Lawrence, he lacked intelligence. Seville could only fight based on instinct. Irving, on the other hand, was different. He had demonstrated a capacity for adaptability throughout all his previous actions. If Lawrence couldn''t defeat Irving quickly, the longer the battle dragged on, the more likely Irving would devise a way to completely destroy Lawrence''s plans. Elder Lawrence transformed into a swirling mass of black mist and sped toward Irving. Irving was well aware of his opponent''s attack methods. He had previously engaged in a long battle with Elder Howard, making him quite familiar with the mist formed by dark powers. Irving summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to create a barrier that not only prevented the encroachment of dark forces but also allowed him to see his opponent''s position within the mist. Thus, a fierce clash ensued between Irving and Elder Lawrence. Not far from them, Elder Seville gazed with his murky, lifeless eyes at the struggle between Irving and Lawrence. In the end, he chose not to intervene in the fight; instead, he moved deeper into the Abyss of Death. Elder Seville''s fundamental purpose was to stop anyone from reaching the deepest part of the Abyss of Death. Since Sophia had already entered the Abyss, Elder Seville had to first halt her progress. As Elder Seville jumped into the Abyss of Death, the Abyss began to change form once again. This time, it emanated not only dark power but also the power of death. The surrounding areas were affected accordingly. Even Benjamin, who had not yet reached the Abyss of Death but was close enough, felt the changes taking place. "What''s going on? I can''t miss this crucial battle! Please, let my delay not lead to the failure of our plan!" Chapter 303: Chapter 303: The Strange Space Within the Abyss of Death Benjamin was actually not late.When Benjamin arrived at the edge of the battlefield, the fight between Elder Lawrence and Irving had just begun not long ago. The powers of the two were evenly matched, making it impossible for either of them to quickly defeat the other. Seeing this scene, Benjamin took a pocket watch from his pocket. He threw the watch heavily in Irving''s direction. "This item can help you gain an advantage in battle! What should I do next? I feel like I can''t provide you with any direct assistance in this fight." Benjamin was very self-aware. He believed that his own strength was not enough to join the battle between Irving and Elder Lawrence. Both Irving and Elder Lawrence were top-tier fighters. The battle between these two supreme beings was extremely dangerous. Irving caught the pocket watch that Benjamin had thrown. The watch had a time-slowing effect. This meant that Irving could use it to escape Elder Lawrence''s entanglement. He did not want to continue the meaningless fight with Elder Lawrence; he wanted to head to the Abyss of Death as soon as possible. Sophia and Elder Seville had already jumped into the Abyss of Death. There must be something very important inside. It could be some kind of power or perhaps an incredibly precious item. "You don''t need to provide me with any help! Just make sure you keep yourself safe! I''m about to move forward!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, he smashed the pocket watch. The moment the watch shattered, time around Irving began to flow very slowly. Although Elder Lawrence acted immediately upon seeing what Irving had done, his response was unsuccessful. Elder Lawrence''s movement speed also became extremely slow. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Irving quickly bypassed Elder Lawrence and advanced deeper into the Abyss of Death. The reason Irving chose to smash the watch was that he knew the effects of the watch alone would not be enough to restrict Elder Lawrence''s long-lasting time, and it might not even be able to limit him at all. Thus, Irving decided to shatter the watch, releasing all the power that slowed time. Irving''s decision was indeed quite reasonable. Elder Lawrence was slowed down for about a few minutes. Irving could use this time to reach the edge of the Abyss of Death. During this time, Benjamin also took action by finding a very concealed spot to hide. He knew that if Irving left Elder Lawrence, he would become the primary target of attack. Therefore, Benjamin had to ensure his own safety. A few minutes later, Elder Lawrence finally regained the ability to move freely. He first scanned the surroundings with anger, trying to locate the hiding Benjamin. In his eyes, Benjamin was the culprit responsible for his predicament. Thus, Elder Lawrence aimed to eliminate Benjamin first. However, the hiding spot Benjamin had chosen was extremely well-concealed, and Elder Lawrence ultimately could not find him. At this point, Irving had already reached the edge of the Abyss of Death and jumped into it without hesitation. This situation made Elder Lawrence feel he was running out of time. Consequently, he hurried to the edge of the Abyss of Death as quickly as possible. Upon arriving, Elder Lawrence also jumped into the Abyss without any hesitation. Only after confirming that Elder Lawrence had left did Benjamin slowly come out of his hiding place. "What''s going on? Why did they both jump into the Abyss of Death? Is there really something very important inside? Should I also step into the Abyss of Death?" Benjamin was filled with confusion. He felt that he should also enter the Abyss of Death. However, he was aware that the Abyss was extremely dangerous. So, while hesitating, Benjamin cautiously moved toward the Abyss of Death. What Benjamin failed to notice was that behind him, one monster after another was closely following his footsteps. These monsters were all lurking deep within the swamp, which is why Benjamin did not detect them. As he reached the edge of the Abyss of Death, Benjamin was taken aback by the power contained within it. The Abyss of Death was not just filled with dark power. At that moment, it resembled a massive spiral, with various strange forces emitting a dazzling array of colors within the spiral. Benjamin was also drawn to these powerful forces. However, he ultimately remained calm, knowing that if he jumped into the Abyss of Death, he would undoubtedly face unimaginable dangers. After hesitating for a while, he decided to contact a member of the Angel Guild. At that time, Nick, a member of the Angel Guild, was already preparing for battle in the Desolate Canyon. In addition to making battle preparations, Nick was searching for the whereabouts of Aron and Anna. Irving had roughly assessed the overall situation after discovering the corpse of the Werewolf God. He knew that Elder Lawrence and Sophia needed to hurry to the Abyss of Death, so it was unlikely that Elder Lawrence would take Aron and Anna with him. This meant that Aron and Anna were definitely being held at some secret location. Irving communicated this information to Nick, who promptly set off for the Desolate Canyon to search for Aron and Anna. After receiving Benjamin''s message, a look of confusion crossed Nick''s face. "Is there really something very valuable deep within the Abyss of Death? Why have Aron and Anna never mentioned it?" Nick was skeptical about the existence of anything important within the Abyss of Death. All members of the Angel Guild, including Nick, believed that aside from the powerful dark forces, there was nothing else in the depths of the Abyss. They held a dismissive attitude towards dark power and had no intention of venturing deep into the Abyss of Death. "If you think it''s very dangerous around the Abyss of Death, then you should come here. I haven''t found any clues, so I urgently need your help." Nick thought it was pointless for Benjamin to stay near the Abyss of Death, and it would be better for him to come to help continue the search for Aron and Anna. After receiving Nick''s message, Benjamin thought for a moment and ultimately decided to head to the Desolate Canyon. Upon arriving, he and Nick exchanged the information they had gathered. In the end, they could only reluctantly admit that they did not know much about Irving''s entire operation. It seemed they were unable to provide Irving with much assistance. "I don''t think we need to be too disappointed. After all, Irving is much stronger than we are. He is the only one capable of entering the Abyss of Death. What we need to do is search for Aron and Anna in the Desolate Canyon. As long as we can find them, we will have made a significant contribution." Benjamin finally said to Nick with a smile. Nick nodded in agreement with Benjamin''s viewpoint. Thus, Benjamin and Nick began to continue their search for Aron and Anna''s whereabouts in the Desolate Canyon. In fact, the two of them had already discovered some clues. However, they were unable to immediately locate Aron and Anna based on the clues they had. At the same time, the Abyss of Death suddenly underwent drastic changes. The surface of the Abyss began to close up. The once flowing dark power solidified, much like water freezing into ice. This transformation prevented anyone from entering the Abyss of Death any longer. Monsters surrounding the Abyss congregated on its surface, seemingly channeling all the power they possessed into the Abyss. Everyone inside the Abyss of Death felt the corresponding change in power. However, each person''s situation inside the Abyss was quite different. At that moment, Irving had just entered the Abyss of Death. He quickly discovered that the interior was divided into many layers, each possessing unique powers. After passing through an indeterminate number of layers, Irving entered a very peculiar space. This space was composed of various chaotic structures, all pieced together in a bizarre manner. The entire area resembled a surreal dream, lacking logic yet leaving a profound impression. Explore stories at mvl As Irving entered this space, he recalled a situation he had encountered before. The ancestors of the Smith family had once utilized the powers of chaos to create a similar environment. This time, Irving was not as tense as before; he merely observed his surroundings with caution. Suddenly, a figure materialized behind him¡ªit was the projection of Elder Lawrence. Without hesitation, Irving launched an attack the moment the figure appeared. He wielded his staff, conjuring powerful spells that flew toward Elder Lawrence. However, these spells did not hit Elder Lawrence; instead, they passed through him and struck the structures behind him. Realizing this, Irving understood that Elder Lawrence was merely an illusory projection. "You shouldn''t be here! The power you possess belongs to the Taikoo Divine Clan. Do you really believe that the power of the Taikoo Divine Clan can unite with the dark forces? Even if you have received blessings from some powerful entity, you won''t be able to control the dark powers successfully," the illusory projection of Elder Lawrence slowly advised Irving, urging him to leave. Upon hearing this, Irving calmly retorted, "Who exactly are you? Why are you urging me to leave? I don''t believe you are Elder Lawrence; you must be a projection created by some consciousness in this space. Therefore, I need to know your true intentions!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 304: Chapter 304: The Ancient Night Blades In response to Irving''s question, Elder Lawrence''s projection spoke slowly. "Who I am is not important; what matters is why I am here. What matters is why I am telling you these three things."Irving listened quietly, as he felt that the projection had not provided any useful information. Elder Lawrence''s projection continued, "Shouldn''t you find this situation rather strange? You must have encountered similar peculiar spaces before. Do you think dark power can create such an unusual environment?" Facing this inquiry, Irving answered candidly, "I don''t know! I am not familiar with dark power. Although I have gained the ability to manipulate it, I do not use dark power to corrupt myself. I simply regard dark power as a tool to enhance the spells I possess. So, I am not sure whether dark power can construct such a peculiar space." The projection nodded upon hearing this. "You are indeed very sincere. I can tell you that dark power cannot create such a strange space. Only the powers of chaos can do that. The powers of chaos can place a series of things in an extremely peculiar state. The ancestor of the Smith family, whom you should have encountered before, did he not mention the powers of chaos to you?" Upon hearing this, Irving''s expression turned to one of shock. He took a step back and tightened his grip on his staff. At this moment, Irving was fully prepared for battle. He felt that the information the projection had revealed was too much. Irving believed that the fact he had met with the ancestor of the Smith family was something Elder Lawrence could not possibly know, nor could any consciousness within the Abyss of Death. There were only two possibilities for how the projection had obtained this information. Either Irving''s own memories had been taken from him, or the projection had been watching his every move. Regardless of which possibility it was, both indicated that Irving was in a very dangerous situation. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Irving''s reaction, Elder Lawrence''s projection smiled. "You are indeed quite vigilant. I think being cautious is not a bad thing. However, you do not need to be overly defensive with me, for I can no longer pose any threat to you." After saying this, Elder Lawrence''s projection began to walk toward the direction behind Irving. Irving did not lower his guard; he simply followed behind the projection of Elder Lawrence as they walked toward a large building. This building was a massive library, and both Irving and the projection entered without any hindrance. Elder Lawrence''s projection casually picked up a book. "You should recognize this book, right? This is the book that the ancestor of the Smith family once gave to you. With this book, you can harness powerful chaotic forces." Irving took the book from the projection''s hand and examined its title and content closely. He had to admit that this was indeed the same book that the ancestor of the Smith family had entrusted to him. "What is going on? How do you know so much about what happened between me and the ancestor of the Smith family? Are you a part of the ancestor''s soul?" Irving directly voiced his most reasonable speculation. Elder Lawrence''s projection smiled. "You don''t need to guess anymore; I will reveal all the secrets related to me. I know everything about the ancestor of the Smith family because the ancestor is actually a creation of my imagination." This revelation shocked Irving profoundly. He instinctively countered, "That''s impossible! The treasures possessed by the ancestor of the Smith family have been fiercely contested by many forces. If he is merely a figment of your imagination, then were his treasures also intentionally placed there by you? What is your purpose in all this? None of it makes sense! So I believe you are lying! Stop testing me and tell me your true intentions!" Irving''s patience had nearly run out. He felt that the projection had not provided him with enough useful information. Elder Lawrence''s projection looked at Irving. "You are a bit too hasty. In that case, let me provide you with some truly useful information. I am no one else; I am the founder of the Night Blades! You can call me Shadow Celestial!" Shadow Celestial spoke these words with great seriousness. Irving''s expression did not change; his eyes still showed that he did not trust the projection. "You must be deceiving me, because a member of the Angel Guild once told me that the founder of the Night Blades was one of their original members, not Shadow Celestial! Furthermore, if you truly were the founder of the Night Blades, that would mean the Night Blades have existed for a long time. The ancestor of the Smith family lived several hundred years ago. If you can fabricate the ancestor, that means you must have been alive for several hundred years too. If that''s the case, why are you here? Are you also trapped in the Abyss of Death?" Irving voiced his doubts. As he finished speaking, Irving suddenly felt that he might have missed a crucial piece of information. Shadow Celestial smiled and nodded. "You are correct; I am indeed trapped in the Abyss of Death. A thousand years ago, I discovered the entrance to the Abyss of Death. I once believed that it could grant me immense power. However, the outcome proved me wrong. Entering the Abyss of Death did not provide me with any great strength. Instead, the power I possessed was gradually absorbed by the Abyss of Death. The only reason I can appear before you now is that your presence in the Abyss has shifted its focus of power absorption onto you. Don''t you feel your strength rapidly diminishing? Can you still use your most powerful spells?" Shadow Celestial''s words filled Irving with fear. He realized that the projection was not lying. He indeed no longer felt as powerful as before. Moreover, he could sense that the Abyss of Death was draining his strength. "You all have been deceived! There is no great power within the Abyss of Death. Even the power of the Abyss itself is absorbed from others. The Abyss of Death is a massive trap, and like me, you are all just pitiful insects that have fallen into it." Shadow Celestial spoke with a tone of deep sorrow. Irving, however, did not share the same despair. He straightforwardly asked Shadow Celestial, "If that''s the case, why don''t we try to escape? Even if your power is nearly depleted, we could still create an opportunity by joining forces." At this, Shadow Celestial laughed outright. "What a display of ignorance! The Abyss of Death will never return the power it possesses to us. It is using that power to attempt to revive a very terrifying entity. This entity is even more powerful than the Dark Overlord! Even the Dark Overlord must keep a distance from this horrific being!" Shadow Celestial''s words gave Irving a new understanding of his previous experiences. Suddenly, he realized that the mysterious figure he had encountered at the old headquarters of the Angel Guild had spoken nothing but lies. The reason the mysterious figure had granted Irving the ability to manipulate dark forces was merely to lure him into the Abyss of Death to seal away the terrifying entity at its deepest depths. The figure had no intention of harnessing the so-called powerful forces found within the Abyss of Death. As Irving realized this, the expression on his face changed dramatically. Shadow Celestial noticed the shift and said lightly, "It seems you''ve been deceived by others as well! But it''s fine; at least we can have a conversation before we completely dissipate. Don''t continue forward; pushing on will only accelerate the loss of your strength." Shadow Celestial casually found a seat and sat down. He had completely given up hope, so he had no intention of taking any further action. However, Irving did not share that despair. After some contemplation, he walked directly in front of Shadow Celestial. "I believe we can''t give up just yet! Together, we can create a glimmer of hope for survival! Besides, if we do give up, the Abyss of Death may very well destroy everyone." Shadow Celestial nodded. "You''re right; the Abyss of Death will not only annihilate everyone, but the terrifying entity within its depths could even consume the world of the shelter game and the real world. But what does that have to do with us? Do you really think it''s our duty to protect humanity''s survival? I''ve lived for a thousand years and have long since come to terms with such matters." Shadow Celestial remained unconvinced. Yet, Irving did not give up. He knew that without the projection''s help, his own efforts would be futile. "Maybe you no longer care about these things. But don''t you want to regain control of the Night Blades? The current situation of the Night Blades is dire. They are now under the control of those who follow dark powers. The Night Blades have turned into a thoroughly evil organization. Do you truly wish to see the group you founded descend into ruin and destruction?" Find your next read at mvl Irving''s words caused a shift in Shadow Celestial''s expression. He sighed and spoke in a resigned tone. "Of course, I don''t want that to happen. However, I''ve already told you that any action we take is unlikely to succeed. The power within the Abyss of Death is far too formidable. Moreover, if we were to reclaim our lost powers from the Abyss, the terrifying entity at the depths would surely awaken. At that point, we would still be unable to escape." Chapter 305: Chapter 305: The Completely Mutated Sophia While Irving and Shadow Celestial were locked in an argument, Sophia, who had entered the Abyss of Death first, was nearing its deepest point.Before her lay an endless expanse of darkness, and at the far end of this darkness, there seemed to be a faint, elusive light. However, this light was so indistinct that Sophia found it impossible to determine whether Irving''s presence was real or just a figment of her imagination. Sophia was also feeling a certain amount of pressure. Even though she didn''t have to battle Elder Seville and Lawrence Elder was behind her, helping to fend off others, Sophia felt her own power rapidly dissipating since entering the Abyss of Death. She didn''t understand why this was happening. But one thing was clear to her: this situation meant her circumstances were dire. Each time Sophia considered turning back, the blood-red heart in her hand would grant her an extra surge of strength. Looking down at the blood-red heart, she murmured to herself, "The power of the blood moon is incredibly strong. As long as I have the strength of the blood moon to aid me, I can reach the deepest part of the Abyss of Death. Once I obtain the powerful force hidden there, I will become an existence of unimaginable greatness!" After transforming into a werewolf, Sophia had lost her rationality. At this moment, all she desired was to gain greater power. However, what she intended to do with that power once she obtained it was something she didn''t even know herself. The blood-red heart continued to beat steadily. The energy of the blood moon flowed ceaselessly into Sophia''s body. It seemed that the power of the blood moon was limitless. This provided Sophia with enough confidence to continue pushing forward through the darkness. What she failed to notice was that the heartbeat of the blood-red heart was gradually slowing down. Though the power of the blood moon was indeed formidable, the Abyss of Death absorbed energy at an even faster rate. A significant portion of the blood moon''s power had already been drawn in by the Abyss of Death. Sophia pressed on in the darkness, eventually finding herself just a step away from the faint light that seemed to beckon her. At that moment, she thought she heard Irving''s voice. "Don''t go any further! If you continue, you will completely fall into the abyss! The Abyss of Death is fraught with danger; don''t let yourself regret this choice!" Irving''s words brought some clarity back to Sophia''s mind. She pulled her hand back and scanned her surroundings with a wary gaze. "Could it be that what I just heard was an illusion? Or has the Abyss of Death begun to influence my consciousness?" Sophia was deeply puzzled. She thought it was impossible for her to encounter Irving here. Even if Irving moved quickly, he couldn''t possibly outpace Elder Seville, who was right behind her. Thus, Sophia first concluded that the voice she heard was likely an illusion created by the Abyss of Death; if not, it could have been an illusion conjured by Elder Seville. Just as Sophia was momentarily confused and hesitating, the faint light ahead of her began to expand gradually. Eventually, Sophia was completely engulfed by the light. The blood-red heart she had been holding was also entirely consumed by this radiance. Sophia realized that she was being restrained by an incredibly powerful entity. She understood that she had fallen into a trap. However, at this point, Sophia had no means to escape her predicament. She felt immense regret, realizing she should never have listened to Elder Lawrence''s persuasion from the beginning. As her consciousness was on the verge of fading away, she suddenly caught sight of the faint outline of a blood-red moon. Sophia felt compelled to place all her hope in the power of the blood moon. She reached out her hand and touched the blood-red moon that she barely perceived. In that instant, the blood-red moon transferred into Sophia''s body. A chilling scream escaped her lips as the blood-red moon fully merged with her. Sophia was completely transformed by the power of the blood moon into a werewolf. But she was not just any werewolf; she had become the most powerful werewolf and, with the aid of the blood moon, had ascended to become the new Werewolf God. As Sophia was utterly warped by the power of the blood moon, her strength surged dramatically. Even the terrifying monsters lurking at the deepest depths of the Abyss of Death could not fully consume her. With a blinding flash of white light, Sophia was expelled from the depths of the Abyss of Death by one of its monstrous inhabitants. At this moment, Sophia was not yet completely under the control of the blood moon''s power. She still retained a final shred of rationality. "Whoever you are, I will eradicate you completely! This is all your scheme! You deliberately lured me and the others here to steal our power!" Sophia roared fiercely at the creature lurking in the depths of the Abyss of Death. Sophia had come to realize that Elder Lawrence had not deceived her. He genuinely believed that there was an immensely powerful force at the deepest part of the Abyss of Death. The true deceiver was, in fact, the monstrous being lurking in the depths of the Abyss of Death. This creature had also misled the members of the Night Blades. Sophia actively allowed the power of the blood moon to completely engulf her, transforming her into a tall, imposing werewolf. She had been entirely altered by the blood moon''s power. She had undergone a complete mutation. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now reappearing as a gigantic werewolf, Sophia swung her claws and launched an attack against the monstrous being at the deepest part of the Abyss of Death. The creature, however, did not engage Sophia directly. It merely probed Sophia''s strength, testing her abilities. Once it confirmed that Sophia was stronger than it, the monster retreated into hiding. "Why are you such a coward? Aren''t you going to face me in a final showdown? Haven''t you been devouring other powers all this time? Do you think the strength I possess now is insufficient?" Sophia continued to roar in anger toward the depths of the Abyss of Death. But no matter what tactics she employed or what words she shouted, the monster did not reappear. Since the creature from the depths of the Abyss of Death had no intention of fighting Sophia, and given that she was unable to pose a significant threat to it, the simplest course of action for Sophia was, of course, to leave as quickly as possible. Utilizing the immense power of the blood moon, Sophia pushed her way toward the upper levels of the Abyss of Death. However, she suddenly realized that her progress was exceedingly slow. Before long, she encountered Elder Seville, who had been pursuing her. Elder Seville had also sensed the violent surge of energy within the Abyss of Death. But his intellect was quite limited; after all, this incarnation of Elder Seville possessed only a fragment of his soul. Thus, he did not engage in much critical thinking. The moment he spotted Sophia, Elder Seville launched an attack without hesitation. Despite Sophia wielding the formidable power of the blood moon, she could not unleash her full strength against Elder Seville''s assault. She had to ensure that she retained enough energy to confront the monstrous being from the depths of the Abyss of Death. Find your next read at mvl As the two battled, the Abyss of Death continued to undergo a series of changes. Various energies swirling within the Abyss began to converge toward its deepest point. It seemed that the monster at the bottom of the Abyss wanted to gather all of that power into one place. As the energies began to converge toward the deepest part of the Abyss of Death, the others within it naturally sensed the shift in power. In the strange town, Shadow Celestial and Irving reacted immediately. "I think something significant has happened in the depths of the Abyss of Death! We might be able to use this opportunity to escape!" Irving said anxiously to Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial''s expression remained largely unchanged as he closed his eyes, seemingly attuning himself to the fluctuations of the various powers around him. After a moment, Shadow Celestial opened his eyes and spoke slowly. "You''re right, we should take advantage of this opportunity to choose our escape!" No sooner had he finished speaking than he positioned his hands in a peculiar manner. A portal made of shadows suddenly materialized before Irving. "As long as we pass through this portal, we can leave this place. But we will be entering the Abyss of Death directly. Are you really ready? If you are, then let''s get moving," Shadow Celestial said, feeling a strong connection with Irving and wanting to discuss their plan before they acted. Irving nodded eagerly. "I''ve been ready for a long time! We must enter the Abyss of Death!" With that, Irving stepped through the portal. The moment he crossed the threshold, he felt his body swept by a wave of dark energy, and the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him underwent a series of changes. However, before Irving could fully assess the transformations occurring within him, he suddenly spotted Elder Lawrence not far away. Elder Lawrence was the last person to enter the Abyss of Death, which is why he had only just arrived at Irving''s location. Upon seeing Irving, Elder Lawrence wasted no time and immediately launched an attack. Within the Abyss of Death, both their powers were already in a state of continuous weakening. If they kept fighting each other, their decline in strength would accelerate even more. Elder Lawrence seemed to disregard his own safety, pouring all his power into attacking Irving. However, Lawrence''s plan was destined to fail, as Shadow Celestial soon entered the fray. Shadow Celestial was very familiar with every one of Elder Lawrence''s skills. Quickly, Shadow Celestial helped Irving repel the first wave of Lawrence''s attacks. Elder Lawrence did not immediately launch a second assault; instead, he wanted to ascertain the identity of the person beside Irving. Until he figured out who Shadow Celestial was, Elder Lawrence would not take any further action lightly. Chapter 306: Chapter 306: The Sky Falls, the Earth Cracks "Who exactly are you? Why are you helping Irving?" Elder Lawrence asked, eyeing Shadow Celestial warily. Read new adventures at mvlElder Lawrence was somewhat familiar with Shadow Celestial''s skills. He could sense that the abilities being used were remarkably similar to those of the Night Blades members. Thus, he immediately concluded that Shadow Celestial was a member of the Night Blades. However, upon further reflection, Elder Lawrence realized that there were significant differences between Shadow Celestial''s skills and those of the Night Blades. This realization left him quite perplexed. Upon hearing the question, Shadow Celestial chuckled softly. "Who I am is not important. The reason I am helping him is simply that we are friends. Friends naturally support each other!" Shadow Celestial''s response was airtight, and he revealed no useful information to his opponent. Elder Lawrence scoffed after hearing this. "If that''s the case, don''t blame me for being rude! Since you''re his friend, you are my enemy! I won''t hold back against my enemies!" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Elder Lawrence launched another attack. However, this time his target was not Irving; Elder Lawrence directed his assault at Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial regarded Elder Lawrence''s attack with disdain. He had been in the Abyss of Death for a long time and was very familiar with its characteristics. Thus, Shadow Celestial easily utilized the properties of the Abyss of Death to neutralize Elder Lawrence''s attacks one by one. "Stop making futile attempts; none of your attacks will achieve anything," Shadow Celestial said provocatively. Elder Lawrence, of course, did not believe this statement. He continued to unleash his attacks. However, aside from rapidly depleting his own strength, he achieved no useful results. Irving watched the scene unfold with a detached gaze. Although he felt this was a good opportunity to eliminate Elder Lawrence, he couldn''t shake the feeling that fighting here would only worsen his own situation. So, Irving straightforwardly said to Shadow Celestial, "We don''t need to waste any more time here with him! Let''s get out of here quickly!" Shadow Celestial nodded. "You''re right! Let him continue to exhaust his power here!" Together, Shadow Celestial and Irving moved swiftly toward the exit of the Abyss of Death. Elder Lawrence was left bewildered by this scene. "What is going on? Has Irving really given up the opportunity to gain immense power? Or is there something else hidden within the Abyss of Death?" Just as Lawrence pondered this, he sensed a violent disturbance emanating from the depths of the Abyss of Death. A surge of powerful blood moon energy enveloped the Abyss in a pink glow. Then, Lawrence heard Sophia''s heart-wrenching screams. Upon hearing that sound, he immediately recognized that the situation was dire. He realized he needed to leave as quickly as possible. Although he didn''t know what had happened to Sophia, if she, who wielded blood moon power, couldn''t ensure her safety, then he certainly could not. Elder Lawrence hurriedly followed the direction where Irving and Shadow Celestial had gone, heading toward the exit of the Abyss of Death. Not far behind Lawrence, Sophia was concentrating all her blood moon energy. She radiated a crimson glow. At that moment, she couldn''t think of anything else; her only focus was to escape as quickly as she could. However, behind Sophia, an indescribable and illogical horror was relentlessly pursuing her. This terrifying entity was the monster lurking at the deepest part of the Abyss of Death. It had finally amassed enough power. It sought not only to kill Sophia but to annihilate all life. The Abyss of Death was on the brink of complete collapse. Under such circumstances, the terrain surrounding the Abyss began to undergo a series of changes. The temperature of the surrounding marshes rose dramatically, eventually turning the marsh into a boiling cauldron. All the creatures within the swamp were killed by the intense heat. The surviving members of the Night Blades near the marsh fled in a panic, desperately trying to escape. The environment around the Abyss of Death was not the only place undergoing drastic changes. Even the Desolate Canyon, located some distance away from the Abyss, was experiencing its own series of transformations. In the Desolate Canyon, Benjamin and Nick, who were searching for Anna and Aron, could sense a faint sound in the surrounding space. It sounded like two forces continuously clashing against each other. Benjamin and Nick exchanged glances. Almost simultaneously, they spoke, "Did you hear that strange noise around us?" "So, you heard it too! What does it mean? Does this indicate that the place we are in is no longer safe?" Benjamin and Nick were both very concerned. Their strength was significantly lower than that of Irving and the others, and acting alone would pose a considerable risk for them. Moreover, the Night Blades still had sufficient power in the Desolate Canyon. So, the first conclusion that both of them reached was that the Night Blades were likely responsible for the current abnormalities. However, they didn''t have much time to think it over, as the Desolate Canyon soon experienced a violent earthquake. The desert area of the Desolate Canyon split open in the middle. A fissure leading deep underground appeared before Benjamin and Nick. Both of them wore expressions of shock as they gazed at the massive crack. "What is happening? Is the entire Desolate Canyon about to collapse?! Shouldn''t we run away now?" Benjamin asked, his voice tinged with surprise. Nick shook his head. "We can''t run! We still haven''t found Anna and Aron! Even if we wanted to escape, we have to take them with us! If the Desolate Canyon is about to collapse, and we can''t find them, that means they will surely perish along with it!" As a member of the Angel Guild, Nick was deeply concerned about Aron and Anna. Therefore, he hoped to find them first and escape the Desolate Canyon together. Benjamin thought this was highly unlikely. "Stop dreaming! We won''t be able to find them! Even if we do, there won''t be enough time for us to escape! So just listen to me and run away! I believe even Irving would agree with my judgment!" Benjamin hoped to persuade Nick to follow his lead. Nick remained opposed. "I think the more dangerous the situation, the more we need to stay calm! While things are a bit off right now, the Desolate Canyon hasn''t collapsed completely yet. Let''s wait until it''s beyond saving before we choose to leave." Just as Nick finished speaking, a rumbling sound echoed from the sky. The two of them looked up and were suddenly struck by the sight of the sky changing colors. The sky, once blue, had transformed into a deep red. Moreover, bolts of lightning streaked back and forth across the sky. As these lightning bolts intertwined, they formed terrifying black voids, each more alarming than the last. As the black voids expanded, the entire sky was nearly engulfed in darkness. "What is happening? Even if the Desolate Canyon is going to collapse, the sky shouldn''t look like this. Could it be that the entire shelter game world is collapsing as well?!" Benjamin stared incredulously at the scene unfolding in the sky. Nick, even more shocked than Benjamin, found himself at a loss for words. The only phrase that could describe what they were witnessing was "the sky is falling." Both the heavens and the earth seemed to be heading toward destruction. "We can''t waste any time! I believe this is likely the result of Irving and the others'' actions! Everything must be connected to the Abyss of Death!" After overcoming his initial panic, Benjamin quickly deduced the possible scenario. He decided to lead Nick toward the Abyss of Death. Nick thought carefully for a moment and eventually agreed with Benjamin''s plan. Thus, Nick and Benjamin set off in the direction of the Abyss of Death. As they moved forward, they noticed the areas they passed through were undergoing violent changes. Every piece of land in the Desolate Canyon was plummeting. It seemed as if the entire canyon was about to be consumed by lava. The sky above the Desolate Canyon was also in turmoil, with bolts of lightning striking down toward the ground. Each strike caused the earth to collapse, forming one gaping void after another. When they finally reached the Abyss of Death, Irving and Shadow Celestial had just emerged from its depths. Upon seeing Benjamin and Nick, Irving immediately said, "You two shouldn''t stay here! Hurry back to the real world! The Desolate Canyon is about to completely collapse! I''ll remain here for the final battle!" Benjamin and Nick were taken aback by Irving''s words. Benjamin was quick to follow Irving''s command, but Nick felt he needed to consider the safety of Aron and Anna. "What about Aron and Anna if we leave now? We haven''t found them yet!" Nick exclaimed. Before Nick could finish, Irving coldly replied, "You don''t need to worry about that! I will ensure Aron and Anna''s safety! Staying here will only put you in danger. Moreover, you wouldn''t be able to help me in the upcoming battle." Since Irving had said this, Nick could no longer insist on his position. Benjamin, standing beside Nick, quickly grabbed his arm and activated the teleportation back to their shelter. They could swiftly return to the real world from their own shelter. Chapter 307: Chapter 307: An Unimaginable Change in the Situation After Nick and Benjamin left, Shadow Celestial turned to look at Irving."You actually care so much about your companions? Don''t you realize that leaving them behind could provide us with some assistance? After all, they can serve as cannon fodder for us. We can at least use them to slow down our enemies'' movements. Although they won''t be able to hold off our foes for long, we can use that time to set up the battlefield for what comes next." Despite having softened a bit, Shadow Celestial still didn''t shy away from using others to his advantage. Irving gazed back at Shadow Celestial. "Your words make me feel like I shouldn''t wholeheartedly cooperate with you. Are you also considering betraying me at a critical moment?" Shadow Celestial smiled in response to Irving''s challenge. "If I were to betray you, I wouldn''t stand a chance against those terrifying monsters alone. Besides, the most fearsome creatures lurking in the Abyss of Death have likely gained even greater power by now." As Irving conversed with Shadow Celestial, the ground and sky of the Desolate Canyon continued to undergo drastic changes. The sky above the Desolate Canyon had been completely engulfed by darkness. Amidst this utter blackness, there were some ethereal glimmers. These fleeting lights were entirely composed of dark energy. Each glimmer held enough dark power to kill either Irving or Shadow Celestial. The ground of the Desolate Canyon had collapsed entirely. At this moment, Irving and Shadow Celestial could only float in midair using their skills. Beneath them flowed molten lava. Within the lava, there were monsters formed from dark energy and the power of the blood moon. These monsters devoured one another and attacked each other. The overall scene resembled a vision of hell. Irving and Shadow Celestial did not wait long before Elder Lawrence''s figure appeared not far away. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Elder Lawrence looked extremely panicked. Upon seeing Irving and Shadow Celestial, he did not choose to attack; instead, he sought their help. "I don''t want to continue being your enemy! We must join forces against the incredibly powerful monsters! There''s a terrifying creature chasing me from behind!" Elder Lawrence hoped to convince Irving and Shadow Celestial with this plea. However, Irving and Shadow Celestial did not immediately trust what Elder Lawrence had said. Both of them prepared for battle at the first opportunity. Shadow Celestial shouted directly towards Elder Lawrence, "If you truly want to cooperate with us, then throw your staff over here!" Shadow Celestial hoped this would disrupt Elder Lawrence''s judgment. Irving also believed that Lawrence would not throw his staff. However, what happened next left both Irving and Shadow Celestial astonished. Elder Lawrence unhesitatingly tossed his staff over, shouting loudly at Irving. "Your two companions are imprisoned in the ruins of Shadow City! If we can achieve victory against these terrifying monsters, you''ll be able to locate your companions." Elder Lawrence revealed the exact location of Aron and Anna. Upon hearing this, Irving began to believe that Lawrence genuinely wanted to cooperate. He then turned his gaze to Shadow Celestial. "I think he''s showing some sincerity. I believe we can work with him. What are your thoughts? If you think it''s impossible to collaborate, we can discuss it." Since Irving had gone this far, Shadow Celestial wasn''t going to oppose him. "If you think he can be trusted, then we can certainly cooperate. After all, the battle ahead is bound to be extremely tough, and we must seek every bit of help we can get." As Shadow Celestial finished speaking, Elder Lawrence was now only a dozen meters away from Irving and Shadow Celestial. Irving tossed the staff toward Elder Lawrence. Once Elder Lawrence reached Irving and Shadow Celestial, he gasped for breath and said to them, "The terrifying monster behind me crawled out from the Abyss of Death. The Abyss has completely collapsed, and those horrific creatures have absorbed all its power. As for Sophia, I''m not sure about her condition. But I heard her cries of agony, which likely means the power of the blood moon she controlled has also fallen into the hands of those terrifying monsters." Elder Lawrence disclosed all the information he had. He felt that the situation was extremely dire. Irving never expected the situation would escalate to such a point. The entire scenario had undergone a change beyond imagination. Elder Lawrence, who had once been Irving''s absolute enemy, was now forced to become an ally due to the emergence of the terrifying monsters from the depths of the Abyss of Death. "Aside from that information, do you have anything related to the Night Blades?" Irving directly asked Elder Lawrence. Elder Lawrence shook his head. "I know there are some hidden fortresses around the Abyss of Death where the Night Blades have taken refuge. However, the members hiding there are almost certainly unable to survive. As the Abyss collapsed, powerful dark energy swept across almost all the surrounding areas. Even the Desolate Canyon where we currently stand has been severely affected. The Night Blades members hiding in the swamps around the Abyss of Death have even less of a chance to survive. I believe all the members of the Night Blades in both the Desolate Canyon and the Abyss of Death have been wiped out." After finishing his statement, Elder Lawrence anxiously glanced into the distance. Suddenly, a scarlet light appeared not far away. This scarlet glow radiated a powerful force of the blood moon. The sky, which had been completely enveloped in darkness, suddenly transformed into a shade of pink, and amidst this pink-hued sky, a faintly visible blood moon began to emerge. "It seems the terrifying monsters have fully mastered the power of the blood moon! We must give our all in the upcoming battle!" Shadow Celestial stated bluntly upon witnessing this scene. Irving and Elder Lawrence both nodded in agreement. "In the battles to come, we must coordinate perfectly. So, we need to be able to trust each other completely." Irving said this and then directly utilized the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to establish a contract. A contract composed of golden light appeared before Elder Lawrence and Shadow Celestial. "I hope you both can sign this contract before the battle begins. Only then can I be certain that you won''t betray me during the fight." Irving spoke in a very calm tone. From Irving''s perspective, his request was not unreasonable at all. Hearing this, Elder Lawrence breathed a sigh of relief. In truth, Elder Lawrence did not trust Irving and Shadow Celestial either. After all, it was not long ago that he had engaged in a fierce battle with both of them. Being able to establish a contract with Irving was highly advantageous for Elder Lawrence. Continue reading at mvl Without hesitation, he signed his name on the contract. Shadow Celestial also did not take long to decide; he simply glanced over the content of the contract. Once he confirmed that there were no issues with the terms, Shadow Celestial signed his name as well. Once the contract was established, the three of them could not attack each other during the battle. Only after defeating the terrifying monsters or successfully escaping could they engage in mutual attacks. Additionally, there was an extra condition in the contract: regardless of the circumstances, Elder Lawrence had to release Aron and Anna. Although Elder Lawrence understood that without Aron and Anna, he could no longer threaten Irving, the situation was too critical for him to dwell on that. At the moment the contract was signed, all three felt a violent shift in the energy around them. The power of the blood moon began to gradually dissipate, and the dark forces regained their dominance. Crimson mist surrounded them, and within it, shadowy figures began to materialize. These figures seemed to drift aimlessly, but as they wandered, they got closer to Irving and the others. Elder Lawrence was tense, his hand gripping the staff slightly trembling. He had made up his mind: if any shadowy figure approached him, he would not hesitate to unleash his magic. While Irving and Shadow Celestial managed to stay calm, they too felt a heavy sense of oppression. They knew the shadowy figures in the crimson mist would likely cause them trouble soon. However, before facing direct attacks, they felt it wise to observe the situation and gather additional information. Just then, a familiar voice reached Irving and Elder Lawrence''s ears. "Why are you standing so far away? Don''t you recognize me? I am your ally! We have gained the powerful strength of the blood moon! It''s time for us to dominate the entire shelter game world!" Upon hearing the voice, Irving and Elder Lawrence exchanged glances. They both recognized it was Sophia''s voice. However, they could not trust her at this moment, as they knew Sophia had either been consumed by the terrifying monsters deep within the Abyss of Death or had become a puppet of those monsters. Irving and Elder Lawrence were ready for battle. Before them, within the crimson mist, Sophia''s figure gradually became clearer. At that moment, she retained her human form, her eyes fixed on Irving, a faint smile appearing on her face. "Are you going to abandon me too, Irving?" Chapter 308: Chapter 308: The Despairing Gap in Power When Sophia appeared before everyone in her human form, both Irving and Elder Lawrence quickly made their assessments.They both believed that the Sophia in front of them was a false apparition. Sophia did not possess the strength to break free from the influence of the blood moon. Even though the blood moon had been consumed by the terrifying monsters deep within the Abyss of Death, its power had not dissipated. This meant that it was impossible for Sophia to switch from her werewolf form back to her human state. "I haven''t abandoned you; in fact, it was you who abandoned me. Why did you choose not to collaborate with me after transforming into a werewolf? If you had continued to work with me, our situation wouldn''t have become so dire!" Although Irving had already sensed that the Sophia before him was an illusion, he maintained a calm demeanor while engaging in conversation. Irving hoped to use this method to extract more information from her. Sophia smiled within the pink mist. "I did this to deceive Elder Lawrence. If I hadn''t, how could he possibly have shown up here? It''s time to join forces and eliminate it! It is the one who poses the greatest threat to us! Only by eliminating it can we achieve our goals!" Upon hearing this, Elder Lawrence''s expression tightened slightly. Although he knew he had signed a contract with Irving, he remained deeply concerned about the possibility of Irving betraying that contract. After all, Irving was the one who had established the contract, which meant he could potentially have the ability to manipulate it to his advantage. Irving chuckled at this remark. "Elder Lawrence is indeed our enemy, but the threat he poses to us is nowhere near as great as that of the terrifying monsters deep within the Abyss of Death. If you want to collaborate with me to eliminate Elder Lawrence, then I believe the prerequisite is that you should first work with me to destroy the terrifying monster at the heart of the Abyss of Death." Irving''s words caused a drastic change in Sophia''s expression. The smile on her face vanished entirely, replaced by rage and madness. "How can you say that?! There are no terrifying monsters at the deepest part of the Abyss of Death. What exists there is the hope that can save humanity. He is the true deity; only he can prevent the arrival of the Dark Overlord! Only he can ensure that we humans do not face total annihilation during the apocalypse!" After hearing this, Irving shook his head with a bitter smile. "You''ve completely lost your mind. There''s no need for me to waste any more time with you! If you think you can defeat us, then go ahead and attack!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as Irving finished speaking, Shadow Celestial and Elder Lawrence launched their attacks. They had been eager to strike, but had held back out of respect for Irving''s conversation. Shadow Celestial and Elder Lawrence''s attacks hit the Sophia figure within the crimson mist directly. Sophia''s form quickly vanished, and then a massive, shadowy monster emerged from the pink mist. At the center of this monster was a gaping mouth that opened and closed repeatedly, surrounded by a collection of monster corpses. A multitude of tentacles were connected to these corpses. The entire creature appeared to be a grotesque patchwork of various monster limbs, resembling a stitched-together abomination created by a horrific doctor. "Is this the true form of the monster at the deepest part of the Abyss of Death?! This monster looks incredibly hideous! Could it be that it has devoured so much power that its form has become this ghastly?" Irving couldn''t help but exclaim upon seeing the true appearance of the terrifying monster. Elder Lawrence responded bluntly. "What its true form is doesn''t matter to us at all. We don''t need to focus on that; our only task is to eliminate it quickly!" After saying this, Elder Lawrence swung his staff and unleashed all the spells he was proficient in. At the same time, Shadow Celestial intensified his attacks on the monster. Since both temporary allies were giving their all, Irving naturally didn''t hesitate. He summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl and drew forth his most powerful staff, the Staff of Calamity. He unleashed a powerful spell. However, none of the attacks from Irving and his two temporary allies had any effect. All of their spells were devoured by the terrifying monster. Moreover, after consuming these spells, the monster''s tentacles multiplied. "Our attacks are completely ineffective, and it seems like our efforts are only making our opponent stronger. We need to come up with another strategy," Shadow Celestial quickly alerted Irving and Elder Lawrence. Irving and Elder Lawrence were, of course, very aware of the gravity of the situation. However, they found themselves without any alternative plans. Just as Irving and the others were engulfed in a state of confusion and despair, the massive monster in the pink mist suddenly surged forward. A multitude of tentacles converged to form a colossal barrier that blocked out the sky. The moment the barrier materialized, countless tentacles surged towards Irving and the others like a tsunami. Irving reacted immediately. Explore more stories with §Þ?? He ripped apart a teleportation scroll, which transported him directly to the edge of the Desolate Canyon. However, upon arriving, Irving was met with a scene that filled him with despair. At the edge of the Desolate Canyon was a pink barrier, preventing anything outside from entering the canyon. Naturally, those inside the Desolate Canyon were also unable to break through the barrier to escape. Before long, Elder Lawrence and Shadow Celestial arrived at Irving''s side. Both men became equally despondent upon seeing the barrier. "What is happening?! Is there really no way for us to escape the Desolate Canyon? Does this mean we are doomed to be devoured by that terrifying monster?!" Shadow Celestial spoke with a tone filled with despair. Although he had been imprisoned in the Abyss of Death for a thousand years, during that time he had come to accept the reality of never escaping. It was only after meeting Irving that he had regained a glimmer of hope. Shadow Celestial could hardly believe that just as hope had returned, it was once again snatched away by despair. Elder Lawrence also felt the weight of despair, but he remained composed. He spoke directly to Irving. "We can''t leave directly from here, and if we stay, we will soon be attacked by that terrifying monster. Therefore, I believe we should make our way to the ruins of Shadow City as quickly as possible. I set up some defensive magical formations there. With the help of those formations, we might be able to hold out for a while longer. During that time, we may be able to devise a strategy to deal with the terrifying monster." Irving quickly agreed to Elder Lawrence''s plan. The three of them made their way to the ruins of Shadow City. Although the entire Desolate Canyon had collapsed, the ruins of Shadow City remained relatively unchanged. This was due to the numerous corpses of werewolves buried beneath the ruins, which contained powerful energy that sustained the remnants of Shadow City. Additionally, there were some magical formations previously set up by the Night Blades within the ruins. Although these formations ultimately went unused, the power they contained reinforced the area surrounding Shadow City. Upon arriving at the ruins, the three could feel that the situation here was vastly different from other areas of the Desolate Canyon. This place had not been significantly affected by the power of the blood moon. Under Elder Lawrence''s lead, they quickly reached a large hall beneath the ruins of Shadow City. Aron and Anna were actually imprisoned here. Upon seeing Irving and Elder Lawrence, both Aron and Anna displayed expressions of confusion. They assumed that Irving had come to rescue them, which implied that he and Elder Lawrence had engaged in a fierce battle. So why were they appearing before them as allies? Seeing Aron and Anna, Irving immediately addressed Elder Lawrence. "Although our agreement stipulated that you would only release Aron and Anna after the battle, I believe that since we are already here, you should let them go. They might still be able to provide us with some assistance." Elder Lawrence nodded in agreement. He approached Aron and Anna, raised his staff, and lifted the sealing spell that bound them. Once the seal was broken, Aron and Anna quickly rushed to Irving''s side. Aron lowered his voice and asked, "What''s going on? Have you joined forces with Elder Lawrence? And who is the person next to you?" Aron and Anna did not recognize Shadow Celestial. Although Irving was willing to explain, the situation was urgent. He felt it was more pressing to devise a plan with Elder Lawrence and Shadow Celestial to confront the terrifying monster. "The situation is quite complicated. I can only tell you that we need to work with others right now. We are facing a very powerful and terrifying creature. We can discuss everything else after we defeat it." After saying this, Irving followed Elder Lawrence and Shadow Celestial deeper underground. Although Aron and Anna remained puzzled, they knew that Irving would never deceive them. So, they fell silent and followed closely behind him. Thus, the group entered the underground crypt, where Elder Lawrence left behind a powerful magical formation. Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Temporarily Sealing the Terrifying Monster Under the guidance of Elder Lawrence, the group descended to the deepest part of the underground tomb.Here, they were confronted with an unprecedentedly massive magical formation, the power contained within it astonishing everyone present. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving was left speechless upon witnessing this scene. He never expected that Elder Lawrence possessed such a trump card. If it weren''t for the terrifying monsters in the Abyss of Death being excessively powerful, the magical formations hidden by Elder Lawrence would undoubtedly have been used against Irving. The expression on Shadow Celestial''s face, standing beside Irving, also changed slightly. As a powerful being who had lived for a long time, Shadow Celestial considered himself very familiar with all magical formations. However, after seeing this one, he had to admit that Elder Lawrence was indeed stronger than him in this domain. Both Irving and Shadow Celestial were astounded, but Aron and Anna were even more taken aback. Aron and Anna found themselves at a loss for words. They suddenly realized that the precious magical formations their proud Angel Guild possessed were trivial in comparison to Elder Lawrence''s magical formations. Elder Lawrence, of course, noticed the change in everyone''s expressions. With a smile on his face, he said, "This is the most powerful magical formation I possess. If you still have the capacity to think, you should understand that this magical formation was not originally intended to combat the terrifying monsters deep within the Abyss of Death. It was originally designed to deal with Irving. However, now that Irving has teamed up with me, we must do our utmost to defeat the terrifying monsters in the Abyss of Death together." Elder Lawrence chose not to hide his true thoughts. He understood Irving very well. He knew Irving was a very clever person. If he attempted to conceal his real intentions, Irving would surely pick up on it. That would jeopardize their cooperation moving forward. Irving slowly nodded. "This magical formation indeed possesses immense power. However, I believe it is merely a sealing formation. Are you planning to use this magical formation to seal away the terrifying monster?" Elder Lawrence nodded in agreement. "You are correct; I only hope to seal the terrifying monster. I believe we cannot completely eradicate it." Elder Lawrence''s words left Aron and Anna in a state of shock. The expressions on Shadow Celestial and Irving''s faces remained calm. After a moment of hesitation, Shadow Celestial turned to Elder Lawrence and asked, "What specific action plan do you think we should adopt? To successfully activate the sealing magical formation, we will need to allow time for its activation. During this process, the terrifying monster will surely realize our true intentions and will do everything in its power to attack the magical formation. Shouldn''t someone be responsible for stopping the monster''s assault? Who do you think should take on that responsibility?" Enjoy new chapters from §Þ?? Once Shadow Celestial finished speaking, everyone fell silent. They all understood that blocking the monster''s attack was an extremely challenging task. Elder Lawrence directly turned his gaze to Irving. "I believe the strongest among us is Irving. If Irving cannot shoulder this responsibility, then no one else will be able to stop the terrifying monster." There was no hesitation in Elder Lawrence''s tone as he spoke. His original plan was indeed to assign Irving the most dangerous task. Before Irving could respond, Anna interjected, "I absolutely do not agree with your plan. You are deliberately pushing Irving into a very dangerous situation! You are being utterly insidious!" Anna''s words received no response from anyone. Elder Lawrence didn''t even glance in her direction; he was solely focused on Irving. After pondering for a moment, Irving nodded. "No problem, I can hold off the monster''s attack. But I need to know how long I need to withstand it." Elder Lawrence smiled as he replied, "You need to hold it off for at least fifteen minutes. Activating the sealing magical formation requires that amount of time. Of course, if Shadow Celestial and your two friends can assist me, the activation time will be shorter." Elder Lawrence felt that his plan had already succeeded. Without any hesitation, Irving said, "Alright, I will be responsible for holding off the terrifying monster for fifteen minutes. Everyone else, help Elder Lawrence activate the sealing magical formation!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, everyone heard a loud explosion coming from above them. The terrifying monster had already descended right above the area where they were gathered. Elder Lawrence''s expression quickly turned serious. He shouted loudly to those around him, "Stop wasting time! Hurry up and help me activate the sealing magical formation!" Elder Lawrence took out his staff. Instantly, a massive surge of dark energy erupted from the staff, flowing into the sealing magical formation. The formation swiftly entered the activation process. A series of fluctuations appeared in the space surrounding the sealing magical formation. Upon sensing the spatial disturbances, Shadow Celestial immediately offered his assistance to Elder Lawrence, and together they began to activate the formation. After a brief moment of hesitation, Aron and Anna also decided to lend their support to Elder Lawrence. The activation of the sealing magical formation was proceeding faster than anticipated, which meant that the danger Irving faced would not be as great. However, regardless of the circumstances, Irving would still have to confront the terrifying monster''s attacks alone for at least eight minutes. At the moment the sealing magical formation began its activation process, the space within the underground tomb began to collapse rapidly. The terrifying monster suddenly appeared before them, its numerous twisted tentacles and appendages swiftly crawling toward the group. Irving fixed his gaze on the main body of the terrifying monster. He drew forth his Staff of Calamity. Under the combined influence of the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s power and the dark energy, a brilliant, extraordinary light erupted from the top of the staff. Then, a powerful spell was launched toward the terrifying monster. Following that, Irving dashed toward the monster with astonishing speed. He understood that he needed to attack the monster''s main body directly, as this was the only way to draw its attention fully onto himself. If the monster''s focus was not solely on him, the actions of Elder Lawrence and the others could very likely fail. Irving''s series of actions yielded significant results. The terrifying monster was thoroughly enraged by Irving''s attack. It retracted all of its tentacles, and then a massive, all-consuming maw emerged from the void. Inside the gaping maw was a black vortex, at the center of which seemed to exist an area where no light could penetrate. Seeing this scene, Irving reacted immediately. He activated an enhanced version of his Gravity Swamp skill, and with its aid, Irving successfully evaded the monster''s first wave of attacks. However, Irving''s crisis was far from over. The terrifying monster certainly had more than just these attack methods at its disposal. The monster opened its largest mouth wide and began to spew forth a massive amount of black mist. This black mist coalesced into an exceptionally powerful dark energy spell. As soon as the spell was born, it shot toward Irving at high speed. At this point, Irving had no way to evade the monster''s attack. In fact, he didn''t intend to dodge the attack at all. Instead, Irving planned to use the dark energy control authority granted to him by the mysterious figure to endure this assault. Irving gathered all the dark energy into his body. Then, he combined this dark power with the powers of chaos using the Taikoo Flame Pearl. At that moment, Irving''s body became swollen and grotesque. The overwhelming dark energy and chaotic powers threatened to completely tear his body apart. Dark energy seeped out from Irving''s ears, mouth, and nose. His eyes had turned entirely black, with two streams of blood trickling down from the corners. The power he was wielding was incredibly strong, but even with all that power, Irving could barely withstand the monster''s attack. The dark energy and chaotic powers within Irving were completely depleted, while the terrifying monster was still capable of launching further attacks. The look in Irving''s eyes as he gazed at the monster had turned utterly desperate. He hadn''t expected that a single attack from the monster would drain all of his strength. "Am I really going to fail this time? Even after collaborating with my previous enemies, am I still unable to defeat this terrifying monster?" Irving''s emotions were a complex mix of thoughts and feelings. All of his past experiences flashed through his mind like a rapid slideshow. He could no longer take any defensive actions, as his stamina had been completely exhausted. He couldn''t even lift his staff anymore. The terrifying monster began to gather an immense amount of power once again. A powerful spell was readied to be unleashed. Irving simply watched as this formidable spell approached him, waiting for the inevitable death that awaited. At that moment, Irving suddenly felt intense fluctuations in the space behind him. In an instant, numerous white portals appeared around the terrifying monster. These white portals quickly combined to form an almost impenetrable seal. The terrifying monster was thus sealed away by a multitude of white portals, and all of its dark powers were trapped within them. Seeing this scene, Irving let out a sigh of relief and turned to look in the direction of Elder Lawrence and the others. He wanted to confirm their status. Chapter 310: Chapter 310: A Temporary Farewell, Each Going Their Separate Ways As Irving turned his gaze toward Elder Lawrence, he found that Elder Lawrence was also looking back at him. They both confirmed at nearly the same moment that their powers had been completely exhausted. This meant that they could no longer continue fighting."We did it! We''ve successfully sealed the terrifying monster from the Abyss of Death!" Shadow Celestial exclaimed, his spirits high. "Even after living for a thousand years, this battle will remain etched in my memory." Irving managed to stand with some effort. "You''re right. Since the battle is over, let''s temporarily part ways as per our agreement and go our separate ways." Irving didn''t want to linger here any longer. He felt that staying would only expose him, Aron, and Anna to greater risks. Elder Lawrence nodded. "I agree with Irving. Since the fight has concluded, it''s best for us to leave." Elder Lawrence had already exhausted all of his trump cards. If he were to engage in battle with Irving now, the chances of his success would be almost nonexistent. However, Shadow Celestial had a different perspective from the others. "Why are you all in such a hurry to leave? Shouldn''t we take this opportunity to collect all the treasures from the Desolate Canyon? The Desolate Canyon has just experienced total destruction due to our recent battle, which means the monsters there have also been wiped out. With those monsters gone, some items are bound to appear. If we don''t gather these items ourselves, they will likely fall into the hands of others." Experience tales at §Þ?? Shadow Celestial''s words resonated with Aron and Anna. Aron thought that the Angel Guild had used up many weapons and items during the series of battles, so he was eager to acquire more. Just as Aron was about to say something, Irving interjected. "If you want those items, then you should go collect them yourself. My companions and I do not wish to gather them. We will be returning to the real world quickly." As soon as Irving finished speaking, Elder Lawrence added directly, "My thoughts align with Irving''s. While I won''t return to the real world, I will certainly distance myself from the Desolate Canyon as quickly as possible. I advise you to do the same. The Desolate Canyon will undoubtedly still be affected by the terrifying monster. Staying here could lead to more danger. However, if you are determined to pursue your idea, feel free to disregard what I just said." After Elder Lawrence finished speaking, he left as quickly as possible. Shadow Celestial couldn''t help but remark, "Though you are all younger than me, it seems your mindset isn''t as youthful as mine. You''re all unwilling to take risks, so I''ll go on the adventure alone." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Shadow Celestial cast a spell and quickly departed. Once Elder Lawrence and Shadow Celestial were gone, Irving could no longer hold himself up. He collapsed to the ground in front of Aron and Anna. Aron and Anna rushed over to help him up. "Are you alright? I have some healing potions! You should use them!" Aron quickly pulled a healing potion out of his pocket. Irving waved his hand. "Those potions won''t do me any good. I collapsed simply because I''ve exhausted my strength. We need to return to the real world quickly; staying here poses too many dangers." Since Irving had said so, Aron and Anna didn''t waste any more time. The two of them quickly helped Irving return to the real world. As soon as they returned, Benjamin and Nick hurried over. Upon seeing Irving''s condition, Benjamin expressed concern. "You look terrible! What can we do to help you recover quickly? You''re vital to us. If you can''t get back to your best, we''ll all face a huge crisis! The president is also eager to see you as soon as possible. She''s very worried about your safety." Hearing this, Irving replied weakly, "I can''t meet her right now. If Vicky really wants to see me, she can come here herself. I need a few days of rest to recover fully. So please don''t disturb me during this time. Also, don''t take any other actions in the next few days. This recent operation has been a mixed bag for us. While we dealt a significant blow to our main enemy, our losses have also been considerable. We all need to rest." After finishing his words, Irving asked Aron to take him back to his home. When Wendy, who was staying at Irving''s home, saw his current condition, a look of panic spread across her face. "Are you alright?! Didn''t you tell me you wouldn''t encounter any danger during the mission? Why do you look so terrible now?" Irving didn''t respond. He felt that answering would be pointless. Wendy was the type to overreact easily, and Irving decided it would be better for someone else to explain. Anna talked to Wendy for a long time, and eventually, Wendy began to understand what had happened. "I really didn''t expect that you all went through such dangerous situations in the past few days. I''m glad I didn''t join you; if I had, I would have only held you back." After saying this, Wendy turned to Anna seriously. "You don''t need to worry anymore; I can take care of Irving. I''ll make sure he recovers as quickly as possible." Since Wendy had said this, Anna naturally felt it was time to leave. After all, there were still many matters for her to attend to within the Angel Guild. Following this recent operation, the Angel Guild had gained many lessons and experiences. As one of the most important members of the Angel Guild, Anna needed to consider the guild''s well-being. Vicky came to see Irving that evening. The reason for her late arrival was due to numerous matters that required her attention at Ocean Group. However, in reality, Vicky didn''t need to worry excessively about Irving''s condition. Wendy was indeed taking excellent care of him. Previously, as a professional assassin, Wendy didn''t know how to cook or manage household chores. But after some time practicing, she had become quite skilled at cooking and maintaining the household. "You don''t need to worry; I''m tough. I won''t die from these minor setbacks. Just focus on ensuring your own safety and don''t worry too much about me," Irving reassured Vicky, believing she didn''t need to be overly concerned. Vicky nodded, though deep down, she found it hard to let go of her worry for Irving. While Irving was resting, in the world of the shelter game, Elder Lawrence finally found Sophia. Although the terrifying monster from the Abyss of Death had consumed Sophia and the power of the Blood Moon that she possessed, Sophia ultimately managed to escape death. She had been hiding in a concealed spot within the Desolate Canyon in her werewolf form. The concealed place where Sophia was hiding had been provided by Elder Lawrence. "I really didn''t expect you to be so lucky. You managed to escape from that terrifying monster. It seems your strength is indeed greater than I thought," Elder Lawrence said with a smile. Sophia fixed her crimson eyes on Lawrence. "My luck has been quite good. After facing that previous crisis, I realized that you can''t provide me with enough help. In fact, the information you provided was wrong! There isn''t any greater power in the depths of the Abyss of Death! I almost lost my life because of it!" Sophia was feeling extremely angry. The most important reason for her collaboration with Lawrence was his promise to help her gain greater power. Yet, in the end, not only had she failed to obtain any stronger abilities, but she had also lost the Blood Moon power she had already possessed. Frustration consumed her. Having once wielded the Blood Moon''s power, she knew the immense boost that great strength could bring. Therefore, Sophia was more eager than ever to attain powerful abilities. After hearing her words, Elder Lawrence gave a wry smile. "The information I provided was indeed incorrect, but I didn''t deceive you on purpose. I''ve paid a heavy price myself; I even revealed my trump card." Sophia listened quietly to Lawrence''s explanation. "Although we can''t quickly gain more powerful strength right now, we can at least ensure our safety. Irving won''t be able to enter the shelter game for the time being. So, we should eliminate the other werewolves competing for the Blood Moon power as soon as possible. Once the other werewolves are gone, you will be the last werewolf left and the sole heir of the Blood Moon power." Elder Lawrence proposed another plan to gain powerful strength. After a moment of calm reflection, Sophia slowly nodded. "You''re right; let''s proceed with your plan. But I must warn you, if this operation fails again, I won''t give you another chance!" Sophia stated this coldly. Elder Lawrence felt a significant threat from her words and quickly replied, "This operation absolutely will not fail! The werewolves in the shelter game world are quite weak. You can swiftly eliminate them. You might even turn some of them into your subordinates. This way, you can build a substantial force in a short time." Chapter 311: Chapter 311: Turmoil Within the Night Blades Find exclusive stories on §Þ??With Irving joining forces with Shadow Celestial and Elder Lawrence to seal the terrifying monsters deep within the Abyss of Death, the greatest crisis that Irving and his companions had encountered since the inception of the shelter game was temporarily resolved. However, although this crisis was momentarily averted, it triggered other changes. The Night Blades suffered the most significant losses during this series of events. Both the supreme leader of the Night Blades and the surviving elders were deeply concerned about the current state of their faction. After confirming that all Night Blades forces in the Desolate Canyon had been completely eradicated, the supreme leader of the Night Blades convened an emergency meeting with the remaining members. During this urgent assembly, the surviving elders of the Night Blades proposed various plans. "We can no longer stand against Irving! His power is simply too overwhelming, and he can collaborate with others. We should focus on strengthening our internal forces within the Night Blades," one elder argued. "I think your suggestion is utterly unreasonable. Even if we agree to concentrate on internal improvements, Irving will definitely not simply make peace with us," another elder countered. "In any case, if we temporarily conceal ourselves, he won''t be able to inflict any further damage upon us. Our strength has already been significantly weakened; we can''t continue to confront our enemies head-on," another elder added. "I believe we should find a way to summon back the powerful members who have left the Night Blades. For instance, Elder Lawrence, though he once betrayed us, his current strength is formidable. If we could persuade him to rejoin the Night Blades, our power could see a substantial boost in a short time," suggested another elder. Each elder had slightly different viewpoints, and none could persuade the others. After a lengthy period of heated arguments, all the elders turned their attention to the supreme leader of the Night Blades. At this moment, the supreme leader was feeling quite troubled. Although his strength was somewhat greater than that of an ordinary elder, he couldn''t afford to oppose all of them. If he truly went against every elder, the Night Blades would fall apart completely. After pondering for a moment, the supreme leader of the Night Blades slowly spoke up. "I believe that each of you has a valid point. For now, we should refrain from continuing our conflict with Irving. We need to focus on developing our strength both in the real world and within the shelter game." No sooner had the supreme leader finished speaking than a strange voice echoed in everyone''s ears. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How laughable! Do you really think the Night Blades can still develop their power?" The unfamiliar voice belonged to Shadow Celestial, who had successfully infiltrated the emergency meeting of the Night Blades elders using some cunning means. Upon hearing Shadow Celestial''s voice, all the elders and the supreme leader instantly prepared for battle. One elder even summoned dark powers to launch an attack against Shadow Celestial. However, it was clear that his assault had no effect. Shadow Celestial''s strength was far superior to his. Without even putting in a serious effort to retaliate, Shadow Celestial swiftly incapacitated the elder. This turn of events left the supreme leader and the other elders utterly shocked. "Who are you? Why are you here?" the supreme leader of the Night Blades asked Shadow Celestial, his voice tinged with confusion. At that moment, Shadow Celestial stepped into the center of the gathering, allowing every Night Blades elder to see his true form clearly. With a smile on his face, Shadow Celestial looked at the supreme leader and said, "I am here to make the Night Blades even stronger!" As soon as Shadow Celestial uttered these words, the supreme leader seemed to sense something. He transformed into a form composed entirely of dark energy, gathering this power into a massive hand. This enormous hand shot toward Shadow Celestial with incredible speed. Shadow Celestial, still smiling, watched it all unfold without attempting to evade the attack. He knew that the strike would not inflict significant harm on him. Indeed, the supreme leader''s attack failed to damage Shadow Celestial in any way. Shadow Celestial remained in plain sight for all to see, still smiling. Meanwhile, the massive hand created by the supreme leader began to undergo a strange transformation. It was rapidly shrinking, and the dark energy it contained was dissipating just as quickly. The supreme leader of the Night Blades was forced to revert to his human form. "Who are you?! How could you effortlessly nullify my attack?!" the supreme leader asked Shadow Celestial in disbelief. Shadow Celestial slowly walked closer to him. "I am the true creator of the Night Blades. You have stolen my organization. Do you still dare to question my identity?" Shadow Celestial''s words caused a look of panic to spread across the face of the Night Blades'' supreme leader. "You''re lying! I am the founder of the Night Blades! Without the items and weapons I brought from the Angel Guild, the Night Blades could never have developed so rapidly!" the supreme leader declared in a very firm tone. Shadow Celestial nodded with a smile. "You did indeed bring many items and weapons from the Angel Guild, but the power you wield is my power!" As soon as Shadow Celestial finished speaking, the supreme leader of the Night Blades began to rapidly age and deteriorate in an irreversible manner. Faced with this reality, the supreme leader''s expression turned to one of sheer panic. "What have you done to me?! Why do I feel my strength dissipating so quickly?!" "I just told you, I am reclaiming everything that belongs to me. The power you are using is rightfully mine, so naturally, I will take it back," Shadow Celestial said, still smiling as he looked at the rapidly aging supreme leader of the Night Blades. Before everyone''s eyes, the supreme leader quickly turned to ashes. After Shadow Celestial eliminated the supreme leader, the elders of the Night Blades were left speechless in shock. Shadow Celestial scanned the room and said calmly, "Does anyone wish to leave the Night Blades? If there are those who want to withdraw, you can speak up now. I will not oppose it. However, if you choose to remain with the Night Blades, you must acknowledge me as the new supreme leader. In return, I will reward you accordingly." Though Shadow Celestial''s tone was very peaceful, he was applying immense pressure on the Night Blades elders. Each elder felt a deep sense of fear upon witnessing the fate of the former supreme leader. One elder spoke up with a trembling voice, "Since the Night Blades were founded by you, it is only natural for you to take up the position of supreme leader again. I am willing to accept you as the supreme leader of the Night Blades and continue to follow you." After this elder spoke, the others quickly echoed the same sentiment. Shadow Celestial smiled at the elders before him. "You have indeed made a very wise choice. I will lead you to strengthen the Night Blades further. However, before I embark on my plans, I must continue to reclaim my power." Shadow Celestial took the position of the supreme leader of the Night Blades. At this moment, he could finally execute the plans he had long desired to pursue. Shadow Celestial''s plan was, in fact, quite simple. He aimed to reclaim all the powers that belonged to him. However, these powers were scattered across different corners of both the shelter game world and the real world. Some of Shadow Celestial''s powers were even embedded within items and weapons. Therefore, to reclaim all of his powers, he first needed to retrieve all the items and weapons that contained them. "Your next task is very straightforward: collect a sufficient number of items and weapons that possess dark and chaotic powers. As long as you can find the weapons I need, I will grant you powers beyond what you previously thought possible. The last supreme leader you followed was nothing but a fraud. That''s why he could not offer you substantial rewards. But I am no fraud; I can provide you with incredibly generous rewards," Shadow Celestial declared. His words finally calmed the elders of the Night Blades. Since Shadow Celestial needed them, it meant he wouldn''t eliminate them all. Thus, the elders decided to act according to Shadow Celestial''s orders. However, as they prepared for action, each elder also harbored their own suspicions. They were eager to uncover Shadow Celestial''s true identity. Yet, they had to be cautious in their investigations. If Shadow Celestial discovered their intentions, they would surely pay a heavy price. Thus, the situation within the Night Blades underwent a drastic transformation. Under Shadow Celestial''s control, the Night Blades would not continue their conflict with Irving for the time being. However, it was inevitable that they would eventually find themselves at odds with Irving. The primary power of the Night Blades was dark energy, which Irving would certainly refuse to accept. Irving''s mission was to defeat the dark forces and prepare for the arrival of the Dark Overlord. This meant that, sooner or later, Irving would have to face the Night Blades in a final confrontation. Regardless of who the supreme leader of the Night Blades was, this situation would not change. At present, however, Irving was unaware of these developments. He was still recuperating at home. Once his injuries healed, he planned to consult James about their next course of action. Chapter 312: Chapter 312: The People in Panic Due to Irving''s need for recovery, he had not stepped outside his home for an entire week. During this time, Wendy had been taking care of him, which significantly changed Irving''s impression of her. Previously, he had viewed Wendy merely as a skilled assassin. However, after witnessing the effort she put into caring for him, he couldn''t deny that she had changed considerably."You don''t need to cook every meal yourself; you could easily order takeout," Irving said with a smile. Wendy shook her head. "I''d rather cook myself. I can ensure that the meals are nutritionally balanced. This will help you recover faster." Wendy''s response pleased Irving greatly. Since she insisted on cooking, he didn''t press the matter further. After several hours of hard work, Wendy prepared a sumptuous dinner. Just as they were about to enjoy their meal, there was a loud knock on the door. Wendy walked over and opened it. Aron rushed into the room, a look of concern etched on his face. "How much longer do you need to recover? Do you know how bad things have gotten? You haven''t been seen for a week, and people have fallen into a panic." Irving was taken aback by Aron''s words. "Panic? Who exactly is in a panic? Don''t you all know my condition well enough by now? Didn''t you explain things to the others?" In Irving''s view, his comrades were fully aware of his health situation, so they shouldn''t be panicking. If unfamiliar people were in a state of panic, his companions could certainly clarify things for them. Aron shook his head. "They won''t listen to my explanations. Most of the people in panic are members of the major families in Starling City. They claim to have a cooperative agreement with you. If you can''t provide them with assistance, they won''t honor that agreement. Some even believe you''ve been killed by the Night Blades. As a result, these families are secretly trying to make contact with the Night Blades." Initially, Irving intended to disregard the situation. However, upon hearing that certain families were secretly contacting the Night Blades, he slammed his hand on the table. "How dare they?! Do they not realize that the Night Blades are my sworn enemies?!" "They know that the Night Blades are your enemies, which is why, in your absence, they are trying to make contact with them," Aron explained briefly. However, Irving was not willing to accept Aron''s explanation. "Regardless, anyone who makes contact with the Night Blades is my enemy! My injuries have nearly healed; I can join you in going to Starling City to deal with this problem." After saying this, Irving began to gather his weapons and gear. He believed that as long as he appeared before the leaders of the major families in Starling City, the members would cease their underhanded actions. Still, he needed to be prepared for the worst-case scenario. If any elder from the Night Blades showed up, he had to be ready to eliminate them quickly. Irving was unaware of the internal changes within the Night Blades, and he was deeply concerned that they might take this opportunity to plunge the real-world Starling City into chaos again. Just as Irving finished organizing his equipment, Wendy spoke up. "I don''t think you need to handle this personally. I believe it would be sufficient for Aron to take a video of you. Your injuries, while mostly healed, are not completely gone yet." Wendy was still more worried about Irving''s health. Irving smiled and shook his head. "You don''t need to worry about my condition! I know my body very well!" With that, Irving set off with Aron. On their way to Starling City, Irving made a phone call to James, who was still busy wrapping up the shelter relocation efforts. Although the previous shelter relocation plan had failed, Irving had not given up on his plans. "How is the shelter relocation task coming along? Have you cleared out all the monsters around the new shelter location we chose?" Irving asked bluntly. On the other end of the line, James''s tone was somewhat hesitant. "I''ve done my best, but the results aren''t very significant." "What does that mean? What kind of trouble are you encountering? Stop wasting time; we need to resolve all issues as quickly as possible!" Irving''s mood was not great at the moment, and his tone reflected his seriousness. Upon hearing Irving''s words, James responded immediately. "The new shelter location you picked has many barriers, and there aren''t too many monsters around, but the ones that are present are quite powerful. My team and I aren''t strong enough, so we can only take out the weaker monsters. You''ll need to personally handle the stronger ones." After hearing this, Irving immediately replied, "Got it! Just make sure the safety of the new shelter location I chose is secured! Once I''ve dealt with the situation in Starling City, I''ll come straight to your place." With that, he hung up the phone. At that moment, the plane had already landed at the airport in Starling City. "Have you informed the heads of the major families in Starling City that I''ve arrived?" Irving asked Aron, his brow furrowed. Aron nodded. "I just told them, but they clearly don''t believe it." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If that''s the case, I''ll go visit them personally. That way, I''ll find out which of the heads of the families are secretly in contact with the Night Blades," Irving said, his tone filled with anger. Hearing this, Aron quickly interjected, "Even though some of them don''t believe it, they''re still following my advice and waiting for us at the hotel downtown. Please, don''t get angry! Some of them haven''t had any contact with the Night Blades!" Aron was very concerned that Irving would let his anger get the better of him and eliminate all the heads of the major families in Starling City. If that happened, Irving''s reputation would undoubtedly suffer, and the remaining members of the families would refuse to cooperate with him again. Irving fell silent but nodded in acknowledgment. Before long, Aron and Irving arrived at the hotel in the city center. The moment the heads of the major families in Starling City saw Irving, their expressions changed noticeably. Some of the heads looked very pleased, clearly having been waiting for Irving''s return, while others appeared quite awkward. Irving noticed the changes in everyone''s expressions, but he didn''t take immediate action. Once everyone was seated, Aron stood up and slowly said, "For a while, Irving hasn''t been able to appear before you. Some of you thought he had been eliminated by the Night Blades. But now you see him, right? Surely no one still believes he''s been taken out by the Night Blades? Can you all relax now?" As soon as Aron finished speaking, the heads of the major families began to explain themselves. Some claimed they never intended to contact the Night Blades, while others insisted they had always believed in Irving. It was clear they were lying, but Aron didn''t want to call them out on it. At that moment, Irving cleared his throat twice. The hotel lobby suddenly fell silent, and all eyes turned to him. Under the gaze of everyone, Irving slowly stood up. He scanned the heads of the major families in Starling City with a deep gaze that instilled immense pressure on each of them. "I''m here today primarily to show myself to you. Some of you thought I was dead, but I must tell you that I won''t go down that easily. Moreover, I need to remind you of something else: the Night Blades have always been my greatest enemy. Anyone who collaborates with the Night Blades will become my sworn enemy. So, it''s best that you do not engage with them!" Experience tales at M V L After delivering this statement, Irving sat back down. Although he wanted nothing more than to eliminate all the heads of the families in front of him, he ultimately managed to restrain himself. Upon hearing Irving''s words, the heads of the families hurriedly assured him that they would never collaborate with members of the Night Blades. Aron watched Irving nervously, fearing that he might lose his temper. However, Irving successfully maintained his composure. Once the heads of the major families left, Aron sighed and said, "Thank you for handling that! I genuinely didn''t know what I would have done without you." "You don''t need to thank me; I should be the one thanking you. Although we''ve had our disagreements in the past, in the face of a formidable enemy like the Night Blades, you and your Angel Guild are the only allies I can truly trust," Irving replied sincerely. Even though Sophia, James, and Vicky were three of Irving''s allies, their subordinates were not entirely opposed to the Night Blades. Only Aron''s Angel Guild was completely at odds with them, which was why Irving expressed this sentiment. After hearing Irving''s words, Aron nodded heavily. "Rest assured, no matter who collaborates with the Night Blades, I will never do so. I will stand with you to the end against them!" Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Lava Giant After resolving the crisis in Starling City, Irving did not return to the City of Warding with Aron. Instead, they both chose to enter the Shelter Game directly.The two of them first strolled around Irving''s shelter. Although Aron had been to Irving''s shelter before, he had never taken the time to carefully observe all the surroundings. "The reason I brought you here this time is to help you understand the significance of gathering shelters together. I know you still have some doubts about merging the Angel Guild members'' shelters with mine," Irving said earnestly, standing at the outer edge of his shelter. Aron looked around hesitantly before responding. "I believe that the location of our Angel Guild members'' shelters is very safe right now. If we were to relocate them, it could potentially create even greater dangers. Furthermore, I don''t think your shelter should be moved either. The new location you previously chose for your shelter actually has significant risks. While the Night Blades may not pose a major threat to us in the short term, the monsters lurking underground in the castle could be a serious danger." Irving nodded in agreement. "You''re right, so I have found a better location. I hadn''t mentioned it to you before, but I''ve changed the address of the new shelter to a different place. James is currently leading his team to renovate the area where I have chosen for the new shelter. They have eliminated most of the monsters there, but there are still some powerful ones that they can''t handle. So, my purpose for coming to the Shelter Game world this time is to bring you along to help them deal with those strong monsters." Realizing that he couldn''t easily persuade Aron, Irving decided not to say more. Aron nodded. "Of course, I will provide you with assistance! So let''s not waste any more time here; let''s head directly to the area where James is located." Continue reading at M V L With that, Irving led Aron to James''s area. James''s location was situated at the heart of the Lava Mountains, where a small basin lay at the foot of one of the main peaks. In the center of the basin was a small lake. The area Irving had chosen for the new shelter was around the lake within the basin. When Aron arrived at the site, he couldn''t help but exclaim, "You actually dared to choose the Lava Mountains? Don''t you know that volcanic eruptions happen frequently here? If you build the shelter here, my shelter could very well collapse directly due to a volcanic eruption." Aron hadn''t expected Irving to select such a risky area. Irving had anticipated this question from Aron. So, he calmly replied, "Of course I know that every peak in the Lava Mountains can erupt frequently. That''s why I specifically used a very rare item to suppress the volcano at the main peak. As long as this item is functioning, the peak where our shelter is located will not erupt. If it fails, then yes, an eruption could occur. However, this item only malfunctions when we come under external attack. In that case, the volcanic eruption could actually provide us with some protection." Irving''s explanation still didn''t satisfy Aron. However, Aron decided not to argue further because he knew he wouldn''t be able to persuade Irving. Just as Irving was about to say something more, James suddenly appeared a short distance away. "You guys are finally here! If you hadn''t come soon, we would have to return to the real world! My subordinates and I can''t withstand the Lava Giant''s attacks any longer!" James spoke urgently, his face marked by two deep wounds. Seeing James''s state, Irving was slightly surprised. "Didn''t you initially tell me that the Lava Giant wasn''t much of a threat? Aren''t they supposed to live at the foot of the mountain? Why are they posing a threat to you?" Irving was genuinely puzzled. According to the information he had received, the Lava Giant always stayed at the base of the volcano. The area where James and his team needed to renovate was actually located at the caldera. There was no way for the Lava Giant to reach the caldera, so it shouldn''t be a significant threat to James and the others. James, with a look of grievance on his face, explained, "That was indeed the case at first! The Lava Giant didn''t attack us right away. After we eliminated all the fire monsters around the lake, the Lava Giant launched its attack. Moreover, the Lava Giants gathered together, and when they do, their fiery power becomes much stronger. We simply can''t defend against their attacks anymore." After James finished explaining, he began to urgently urge Aron and Irving to move quickly. Neither Aron nor Irving asked any more questions, as they both felt that getting to the battlefield as soon as possible was the most reasonable course of action. When the two arrived at the battlefield, they finally understood why James looked so distressed. In front of them stood not a dozen or so Lava Giants, but hundreds of them. The Lava Giants relentlessly attacked the defensive line formed by James''s subordinates, and the fiery power of the Lava Giants ignited all areas around the caldera. If it weren''t for the rare weapons and items that James''s subordinates carried, they might not have been able to ensure their own safety at all. Aron was stunned at the sight before him. "I have never seen so many Lava Giants! These Lava Giants could even form a legion!" Aron merely expressed his amazement without any deeper implications. However, when Irving heard these words, he realized that he could indeed utilize the Lava Giants to form a legion. "You make an excellent point! These Lava Giants can be put to use!" Irving decided to cooperate with James and Aron to defeat the Lava Giants one by one. Once the Lava Giants were defeated, he would convert them into puppets. Although the Lava Giants possessed strong mental resistance, as long as Irving had enough time, he could turn them into puppets. Irving quickly shared his plan with Aron and James. The expressions on Aron and James''s faces showed a hint of hesitation. From their perspective, if Irving''s plan succeeded, his strength would significantly increase, and they would no longer have to worry about the threat posed by the Night Blades. However, the risks involved in Irving''s plan were too high. During the process of converting the Lava Giants into puppets, Irving would not be able to provide them with any assistance. This meant that Aron and James would have to rely solely on their own strength to withstand the numerous Lava Giant attacks. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After thinking for a moment, Aron spoke first. "Are you really that confident in your plan?" Irving nodded emphatically. "If I''ve proposed this plan, it means I have complete confidence in it." After receiving Irving''s affirmative answer, Aron no longer hesitated. "In that case, let''s execute your plan!" James looked at Aron in disbelief. He never expected Aron to believe Irving so easily. At this moment, James still hoped that Irving would reconsider, but after Aron had already supported Irving, James felt he had no choice but to stop opposing him. "I think we can proceed with your plan!" Aron and James''s responses made Irving extremely happy. "Thank you so much for your trust! I will ensure the success of our upcoming actions!" After saying this, Irving quickly began preparing for battle, and Aron and James naturally needed to prepare as well. Once all three were ready for combat, they appeared directly at the center of the battlefield. Irving was the first to use the Staff of Calamity to unleash a powerful spell. These potent spells posed a significant threat to the Lava Giants, but they were not enough to kill them. Irving''s goal was simply to scare the Lava Giants. Some of the Lava Giants were indeed frightened; they did not continue their assault toward Irving and the others. This resulted in fewer Lava Giants being able to directly attack Aron and James, allowing them to take down the Lava Giants one by one. After Aron and James defeated one of the Lava Giants, Irving quickly moved to the side of the fallen creature. He began attempting to turn the Lava Giant into his puppet. Irving''s actions infuriated the other Lava Giants. They started to rush toward him as fast as they could. Aron and James naturally had to stop these Lava Giants. However, this led to them being surrounded. "Irving, you need to speed up your actions! We are now under siege by the Lava Giants! We can''t hold out much longer!" James said directly to Irving. James believed that this plan had always been difficult to succeed. Therefore, he thought that if there were major problems with the plan, it should be abandoned as soon as possible. However, James had no authority to outright choose to abandon the entire plan, so he could only try to indirectly persuade Irving to give it up. Irving suddenly heard James''s words, but he did not offer any help. In Irving''s view, since the plan had already begun, it had to be carried through. Even if they faced significant challenges, they had to do their utmost to find ways to continue the plan. Although James had asked Irving for help, Aron had not yet spoken. This meant that Aron still believed there was a possibility of success in the entire plan, and thus Irving did not need to terminate his plan immediately. Moreover, Irving was just about to convert the first Lava Giant into his puppet. Chapter 314: Chapter 314: The Chaotic Artifact Irving, Aron, and James were engaged in a fierce battle against the Lava Giants. The entire confrontation was intense, and the monsters in the Lava Mountains and the surrounding areas could sense the ongoing struggle. Weaker creatures naturally chose to hide, while stronger ones curiously peered toward the direction of the fight, eager to observe the combatants.In addition to the monsters, members of the Night Blades were also present around the Lava Mountains. At the foot of one of the peaks, in a hidden cave, members of the Night Blades received the latest orders from their headquarters. "What is this strange command? The headquarters wants us to search for lava gems that emit a cold aura in the Lava Mountains? How can a lava gem emit a cold aura? Isn''t the power of lava gems associated with fire?" The squad leader of the Night Blades frowned as he read the order, muttering in disbelief. In front of him were several ordinary members of the Night Blades. These members were quite weak, and they were here merely to help the Night Blades gather information about the surroundings of the Lava Mountains. As a result, they were unable to provide their leader with any useful intel. "Are you even listening to me? Do any of you have any insight into the new orders from headquarters?" The squad leader expressed his dissatisfaction with his team''s performance. Although he had noticed significant turmoil within the Night Blades, their headquarters could still offer them some assistance. After all, the weapons they were currently using were supplied by the Night Blades headquarters. They had no choice but to carry out the orders they received. After hearing his leader''s inquiry, one of the ordinary members of the Night Blades replied nonchalantly, "Captain, I don''t think you need to worry about the new orders from headquarters. They''ve sent a lot of commands recently, and most of them don''t concern us at all. Our strength is too weak; we can''t possibly find the lava gems that are said to emit a cold aura. We only need to observe the surroundings. If we notice anything unusual, we can just report it back to headquarters, right?" After hearing this, the squad leader of the Night Blades felt a surge of anger. However, he was at a loss for words because he realized that what the other person said made a lot of sense. Just as he was contemplating what to say next, an old man dressed in tattered robes and leaning on a cane walked into the cave. "Is this how you handle the orders from headquarters?" the elderly man asked, his voice frail and weak, directed at the Night Blades members in the cave. The squad leader looked at him with confusion. He sensed that the old man was not particularly strong, but his presence here suggested that his identity was not simple. Therefore, the squad leader asked politely, "Who are you? Why are you here? We are members of the Night Blades. If you provoke us, you are provoking the Night Blades. Aren''t you afraid of the Night Blades'' retaliation?" Upon hearing this, the old man chuckled. Before he could finish laughing, he was suddenly overcome by a violent coughing fit. "Young man, although you are a member of the Night Blades, that does not mean you are invincible. Several elders of the Night Blades have already died. Do you really think your strength surpasses that of those elders?" After saying this, the old man took off his hat. The members of the Night Blades finally saw the old man''s true face, and at that moment, fear spread across all their faces. They recognized him; this old man was actually one of the elders of the Night Blades. Moreover, he was among the top three strongest elders in the Night Blades, the only one capable of posing a significant threat to the Shadow Celestial¡ªElder Astra. Elder Astra possessed a very peculiar ability. He could transfer his ailments to others and could also siphon vitality from others to himself. This bizarre ability made Elder Astra one of the most feared figures within the Night Blades. "It''s you! Elder Astra! Why didn''t you inform us of your arrival in advance? We could have prepared for your visit!" The squad leader of the Night Blades immediately invited Elder Astra to take a seat. Elder Astra did not decline; he slowly sat down in the offered chair. "I certainly wouldn''t inform you in advance because this time, I am acting on my own accord. I did not obtain permission from the Night Blades headquarters." Elder Astra''s words left the Night Blades members even more confused. "What is your purpose? If you came here without permission, you must not be looking for the lava gem that emits a cold aura, right?" the squad leader of the Night Blades asked tentatively. Elder Astra coughed twice again. "I am indeed here to search for that gem! And I can tell you, the lava gem that emits a cold aura is actually a chaotic artifact. This gem possesses immense chaotic power. I absolutely cannot allow this chaotic artifact to fall into the hands of the Shadow Celestial! I do not acknowledge him as the supreme leader of the Night Blades; he merely usurped the position!" The Night Blades members widened their eyes in disbelief at what they had just heard. They were shocked to learn that one of the oldest elders in the Night Blades openly questioned the authority of their new supreme leader. "You don''t need to worry too much; I won''t involve you in my struggle with the Shadow Celestial. He is aware of my dissent, and he is currently plotting against me as well," Elder Astra said in a remarkably calm tone. His speech became slower, as if he were being tormented by illness. "Then, what do you want us to do? You didn''t come here just to chat with us, did you?" The squad leader of the Night Blades quickly understood the implication. Since Elder Astra had appeared before them, it meant he needed their assistance. Elder Astra nodded with a smile. "You are indeed very clever. I came here seeking your help. I hope you can quickly capture some lava creatures. If you can manage to capture a Lava Giant, that would be ideal. However, I understand that you are not strong enough to defeat a Lava Giant, so capturing a few regular lava creatures will suffice. I will wait here for your good news, so hurry up and go." Though Elder Astra''s tone was very gentle, his command was one that could not be refused. The squad leader of the Night Blades quickly led his team out of the cave. Once the others had left, the expression on Elder Astra''s face gradually turned cold. He coughed heavily several times and spat a thick phlegm onto the ground. The thick phlegm contained a large number of bacteria that began to proliferate uncontrollably the moment it touched the ground, eventually corroding the surface and creating a massive hollow. Within this hollow, a ladder descended into the dark depths below. Elder Astra slowly made his way down the ladder. As he entered the underground area, the enormous hollow in the cave gradually disappeared. In the pitch-black environment, Elder Astra continued his descent. After about half an hour of travel, Elder Astra finally reached the ground. "It seems that no one has ever been here before! Then, the chaotic divine stone should still be safely stored here," he mumbled to himself. Suddenly, a glimmer of light appeared in the dark underground area. This light quickly expanded, illuminating the entire space. Elder Astra found himself in a concealed warehouse. Stay connected with M V L Inside this warehouse were numerous rare weapons that Elder Astra had previously discovered. At the very center of the warehouse lay a gem radiating a ghostly blue light, resting in the sturdiest cabinet. This gem was the chaotic divine stone mentioned by Elder Astra, the same artifact referred to in the orders from the Night Blades headquarters as the lava gem that emits a cold aura. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I will never let you find the chaotic divine stone! Although I am not your match right now, I will soon find allies. Once I gather my allies, I will join forces to defeat you completely. You have no right to rule the Night Blades! I am the one who truly deserves to lead the Night Blades!" Elder Astra had long desired to become the supreme leader of the Night Blades. He had been secretly amassing his power. If nothing unexpected occurred, he would soon have the ability to control the Night Blades. However, the emergence of the Shadow Celestial had thwarted his plans. The Shadow Celestial was much stronger than the previous supreme leader of the Night Blades. Elder Astra did not dare to confront him directly. Therefore, he could only scheme in secret, away from the Shadow Celestial''s eyes. But Elder Astra was also acutely aware that his actions were likely to expose him to danger. He needed to formulate a strategy quickly. He had to act before the Shadow Celestial detected his conspiracy; only then could he ensure his victory over the Shadow Celestial. Before directly challenging the Shadow Celestial, he needed to ensure that the Shadow Celestial''s power would not increase further. Thus, he aimed to prevent the Shadow Celestial from acquiring any chaotic artifacts. Chapter 315: Chapter 315: The Forming Lava Giant Legion Elder Astra was not fighting alone; within the Night Blades, there were other elders who opposed the Shadow Celestial as well. However, Elder Astra was simply the most powerful among them.Elder Astra had hidden one of the chaos artifacts, the Chaos Divine Stone, at the foot of the Lava Mountains. This location was inconspicuous. Under normal circumstances, no one would notice the existence of the Night Blades'' secret base there. Still, Elder Astra had some concerns, so he made a special trip to further conceal the secret warehouse he had set up. After adding more camouflage, Elder Astra chose to leave. About an hour after Elder Astra departed, the squad leader of the Night Blades returned with his team. "Elder Astra, we still haven''t found anything! Can you provide us with more clues?" came the voice of the Night Blades'' squad leader from the entrance of the cave. When he entered the cave, he was surprised to find that Elder Astra was already gone. "What''s going on? Didn''t Elder Astra say he would wait here for our good news? Why did he suddenly leave?" The squad leader of the Night Blades was very puzzled. Several members of the Night Blades were also unclear about what had happened. After a moment, one of the Night Blades members slowly spoke up. "Captain, could it be that Elder Astra suddenly realized there was no value in investigating here, so he left? Since the elder has already departed, we probably don''t need to take any further action." After listening to his teammate''s words, the Night Blades'' squad leader nodded slowly. "I think you might be right! Since Elder Astra has left, we don''t need to be busy for no reason! Let''s check if we''ve left anything behind in the cave. If everything is still here, we can return to the real world. After all, no one is likely to come here!" Thus, all the members of the Night Blades at their secret base at the foot of the Lava Mountains returned to the real world. None of them knew that beneath their feet lay a vast store of rare weapons, including an artifact. Not far from the Night Blades'' secret base, on the summit of one of the peaks of the Lava Mountains, Irving and the others were still engaged in battle with the Lava Giants. However, the situation now was very different from before. Just a short while ago, James and Aron had felt significant pressure. However, as Irving transformed the first Lava Giant into a puppet, the pressure faced by the two of them diminished significantly. With the first Lava Giant puppet under his control, Irving''s combat power saw a substantial increase. Although controlling the Lava Giant consumed a great deal of Irving''s energy, the immense strength displayed by the Lava Giant puppet in battle proved that all his efforts were worthwhile. Irving continued to eliminate other Lava Giants, and during this process, he even managed to divert his attention to convert additional Lava Giants into puppets. After about an hour of battle, Irving had already commanded twelve Lava Giant puppets. While the number of Lava Giants remained overwhelmingly large, they finally exhibited signs of fear when faced with Irving. The Lava Giants were genuinely terrified of being turned into puppets by him. Consequently, the Lava Giants ultimately abandoned their attacks on Irving. Irving and his companions chose not to pursue, as their current strength was not sufficient to eliminate all the Lava Giants. Once the Lava Giants had retreated, Aron and James returned to Irving''s side. Aron gazed at the enormous Lava Giant beside Irving and couldn''t help but speak enviously. "I wish I could have a Lava Giant puppet! If we could possess a Lava Giant puppet, our Angel Guild''s strength would see a tremendous boost." Standing half a step behind Aron, James shared similar thoughts, even if he didn''t voice them. He too hoped to have a Lava Giant puppet. Irving smiled at James and Aron, reassuring them. "You don''t need to envy me; one day, you will both possess powers even greater than mine! Besides, these Lava Giant puppets won''t be able to form a strong combat capability in a short amount of time. While controlling the Lava Giant puppets, I can''t handle very complex battles. Therefore, I must find a very safe position during the fight." Irving openly acknowledged his weakness. He wasn''t worried that James and Aron would exploit this weakness against him. After all, these two were his most crucial allies. If he couldn''t trust his most vital allies, Irving wouldn''t be able to realize any of his plans. James and Aron nodded in understanding. "Although the Lava Giants have retreated for now, they will certainly continue to pose a threat to us. How can we ensure that they don''t attack the area we''ve designated as our new shelter?" James asked, raising a very important question. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing James''s question, Irving scratched his head. "You''re right; this issue is indeed quite difficult to resolve. I believe there must be a reason why the Lava Giants are attacking this area. If we can find out that reason, we should be able to prevent the Lava Giants from launching further attacks against us." Irving quickly grasped the crux of the problem. Aron and James nodded in agreement, but they were unsure of where to start their investigation. At that moment, they had no leads to follow. After pondering for a moment, Irving decided to head directly to the area where the Lava Giants typically resided. "If we go to the region where the Lava Giants are gathered, we should be able to find some clues. Even if we can''t discover the exact reason for their attacks, we can still gain a better understanding of the Lava Giants. This way, we will be able to defeat them more easily in the upcoming battles." Irving''s proposed method was indeed the most reasonable approach. Aron and James didn''t express any objections. However, Irving did not plan to take immediate action. The twelve Lava Giant puppets he had just controlled were not fully under his command yet. He needed to spend some time ensuring that he had complete control over these Lava Giant puppets. "Fortunately, we haven''t started constructing the shelter at the volcano yet, so we don''t need to remain here all the time. You and your companions should return to the real world. Once I''ve dealt with the threat of the Lava Giants, you can come back to continue the construction of the shelter." Irving directly instructed James. James nodded and took his subordinates back to the real world. Although James had held a significantly higher position than Irving previously, after a series of battles, both sides had acknowledged Irving''s strength. James had already come to see himself as one of Irving''s subordinates. After James and his team left, Aron looked a bit worried and asked Irving, "Are you okay? Why do I feel like your mental state is quite poor? It seems like you can''t concentrate at all." Aron''s observation was indeed correct. Irving himself knew he was struggling to focus because he had to divide his attention among the twelve Lava Giant puppets. Your journey continues on M V L Irving smiled and said, "My mental state isn''t exactly great! That''s why I hope to return to the real world as soon as possible! I''ll stay there for two or three days, and during that time, I''ll be able to stabilize my mental condition. Plus, this time will allow me to fully take control of the Lava Giant puppets. By then, my Lava Giant army will be taking shape." Aron didn''t oppose Irving''s plan. After that, both Aron and Irving returned to the real world. Aron needed to get back to Angel Guild quickly, as there were many matters he needed to handle. Recently, Angel Guild had also recruited a batch of newcomers. These new recruits were naturally quite weak, and Aron needed to help them improve their combat abilities as soon as possible. Irving returned to his home. When Wendy saw Irving come back, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. "I was worried you ran into trouble again! It looks like you''ve completely recovered! I guess I don''t need to take care of you anymore, right?" Wendy couldn''t see that Irving''s mental state was somewhat poor. After all, her own strength wasn''t very high, and she didn''t possess any rare items. Irving nodded. "If you don''t want to take care of me, then don''t. I can take care of myself!" After saying this, Irving returned to his bedroom. The moment he closed the door behind him, he finally couldn''t hold on any longer and collapsed onto his bed. In reality, Irving''s mental condition was quite dire. After controlling twelve Lava Giant puppets, he was under immense mental strain. He was actually feeling intense pain even in the shelter game world. The reason he didn''t mention this to Aron and James was simply that he didn''t want them to worry. Once he was back in his bedroom, Irving could finally take a proper rest. He pressed his temples and rubbed them vigorously. "I didn''t expect controlling the Lava Giant puppets would put such a huge strain on my mind! Next time, I definitely won''t convert so many Lava Giant puppets in such a short time!" Irving muttered to himself, feeling a bit regretful. He believed he had misjudged his own capabilities. If he had realized earlier that his mind couldn''t bear such a heavy burden, he wouldn''t have transformed twelve Lava Giant puppets all at once. He would have done it in several batches instead. But now, it was too late for regrets. Irving couldn''t abandon the Lava Giant puppets, so he could only stabilize his mental condition over the next few days. As time passed, the burden the Lava Giant puppets placed on him would gradually lessen. Chapter 316: Chapter 316: The Important Intelligence That Arrived Late In order to stabilize his mental state as quickly as possible, Irving deliberately rested in his bedroom for an entire day. It was not until the afternoon of the second day that he finally woke from his slumber. At this point, the headache he felt was not as intense as it had been the day before. This indicated that the impact of the Lava Giant puppets on Irving''s mind was not as severe anymore. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."It seems that a good rest really helps with the mental state," Irving muttered to himself. Just as Irving finished tidying up and was about to head out for breakfast, he suddenly heard a loud knocking at the front door. Before he could react, Wendy''s voice came from outside. "I''ll be right there! Stop knocking already! You''re going to break the door down!" Wendy quickly opened the door. Nick''s face was full of urgency as he asked Wendy, "Is Irving home? I have some very important information that I need to tell him immediately!" "Irving is indeed home, but he might still be asleep. I don''t think you should wake him; he just recovered from his injuries not long ago," Wendy replied, feeling that Irving needed more rest. Hence, she instinctively intended to send Nick away. After hearing this, Nick hurriedly said, "This situation is absolutely critical! Irving must know right away! This information is related to the Night Blades!" Irving hadn''t intended to come out immediately, but upon hearing that the information was about the Night Blades, he pushed open the bedroom door. "I''m right here! Come in quickly and tell me what you''ve got!" Upon hearing Irving''s voice, Nick immediately entered Irving''s home. "Our spies from Angel Guild embedded within the Night Blades have just reported some very important intelligence! The highest leader of the Night Blades has been eliminated! The one who took down the Night Blades'' leader is a powerful being with chaos powers! This being with chaos powers has now become the new highest leader of the Night Blades! Under his command, the Night Blades have recently begun searching for artifacts related to chaos powers." After Nick finished conveying the intelligence, Irving was stunned. He knew very well that the powerful being with chaos powers mentioned in Nick''s report was Shadow Celestial. He never expected that Shadow Celestial would become the new highest leader of the Night Blades. This meant that from now on, he would have to confront Shadow Celestial directly. Irving carefully recalled all the information he had about Shadow Celestial in his mind. He considered Shadow Celestial to be a formidable opponent. "Is your information accurate? Doesn''t the highest leader of the Night Blades have any trump cards? Did he really get eliminated so easily by Shadow Celestial?" When Nick heard Shadow Celestial''s name from Irving, he seemed to connect the dots. He finally understood why Aron and Anna were so shocked when they received this intelligence; it turned out that the new highest leader of the Night Blades was someone known to both Irving, Aron, and Anna. "This information should be very accurate! Aron and Anna didn''t question it at all! They were both extremely shocked when they heard the news!" At that moment, Irving''s emotions were quite complex. Although he subconsciously believed that one day he would have to confront Shadow Celestial, he didn''t expect that day to come so soon. After thinking for a moment, Irving seized on another important piece of information from the report: the chaos artifacts. "The chaos artifacts mentioned in the intelligence probably exist not only in the shelter game but also in the real world," he concluded. Irving''s inference was well-founded. Shadow Celestial had previously mentioned that the ancestor of the Smith family was a fabrication of his own, which indicated that at least at one time, Shadow Celestial had the ability to influence the real world. Thus, it was entirely reasonable for Shadow Celestial to place certain chaos artifacts in the real world. "Alright, I understand! I''ll head to Angel Guild this afternoon, and I will discuss this matter in detail with Aron and Anna," Irving stated before starting his breakfast. Nick didn''t say much else and left directly, as he had come solely to provide this intelligence to Irving. After Nick departed, Wendy walked in. "I think you should really take a few days to rest. If you keep pushing yourself like this, I''m worried your health will deteriorate very quickly," Wendy said sincerely. She genuinely didn''t want Irving to overexert himself. Irving sighed. "I really don''t want to be so exhausted either! But there are so many things I need to handle. I''ve finished my breakfast, and I need to get to Ocean Group as soon as possible." With that, Irving left without delay. He was heading to Ocean Group to check on Vicky''s condition. Although he had saved Vicky before, Irving could not be sure about her condition. After rescuing her, he was immediately pulled into the battle at the Abyss of Death. Around 11 AM, Irving arrived at the headquarters of Ocean Group. There, he first met Benjamin. Benjamin was already aware of the unexpected situation Irving had encountered in the shelter game. "I don''t have much insight into the abnormal activities of the Lava Giant. However, I can tell you that we at Ocean Group do have some understanding of the Lava Giant. I''ve compiled all the information related to the Lava Giant. If you want to review it, I can provide it to you right now." Benjamin was a very astute person. He knew that information about the Lava Giant was crucial for Irving, so he had gathered the intelligence beforehand. Irving nodded with a smile. "You''re indeed a very thoughtful person! This information will definitely be a great help to me!" After saying this, Irving headed directly to the president''s office of Ocean Group. Vicky was there managing various documents for the company. Although Vicky had not fully recovered, she had to fulfill her duties as president. Donald''s condition had worsened significantly, and he might leave this world at any moment. "You seem to be in a condition similar to mine," Irving said in a gentle tone upon seeing Vicky. Vicky looked up and met Irving''s gaze with a soft expression. "Neither of us is in great shape, but we''re not doing too badly either. The main thing we have in common is that we both have a lot to handle." Irving spoke these words with a smile while looking into Vicky''s eyes, which made her laugh. "Thank you so much for saving me earlier. If it weren''t for you, I would have certainly been killed by one of the Night Blades'' elders," Vicky expressed her gratitude sincerely. Irving felt that Vicky''s gratitude was unnecessary. He walked over to her and gently ruffled her hair. "Do we really need to say thanks to each other? No matter what danger you face, I will always be there to rescue you!" Irving''s words deeply moved Vicky. After that, they simply gazed at each other, saying nothing. They found that just looking at each other helped calm their feelings. About fifteen minutes later, Irving took the initiative to break the silence. "I''m relieved to see that you''re not seriously injured. I have some very important matters to attend to this afternoon, so I need to head to the Angel Guild headquarters as soon as possible." Vicky felt a hint of disappointment at Irving''s words. Vicky, feeling a bit reluctant, asked Irving, "It''s been a long time since we had a meal together. When can we have dinner, just the two of us?" Irving pondered for a moment before responding. "Perhaps I''ll have some free time tomorrow evening. Let''s meet at our usual restaurant at 7 PM." Vicky''s face lit up with joy at Irving''s words. "It''s a date then! I''ll make sure to wear my prettiest dress for the occasion!" Irving nodded and quickly left afterward. Vicky watched him go. Although Irving had agreed to have dinner with her the next evening, she still felt that his concern for her wasn''t very strong. Vicky picked up the phone from her desk. "It''s me! How''s the investigation I asked you to do coming along?" "President! I''ve gathered most of the information on Wendy and Sophia! Wendy is indeed a professional assassin, and she has previously attempted to assassinate Irving. Sophia is the eldest daughter of the Green family from Starling City, and she is currently missing. She''s likely become a werewolf and is fighting alongside Elder Lawrence." Benjamin had conducted a thorough investigation into Wendy and Sophia as per Vicky''s orders. After learning about the two, Vicky smiled and said, "It seems they pose no threat to me at all. Irving would never consider either of them as his soulmate." Vicky felt very relaxed at that moment. There was no way Irving could genuinely like Wendy, who had once tried to kill him. As for Sophia, she could have been a fierce competitor, but now that she had become a werewolf and was collaborating with Elder Lawrence, she had effectively positioned herself against Irving. Continue your journey on M V L "President, you don''t need to worry too much. From what I see, Irving must prefer you more!" Benjamin quickly added from the other end of the line. Benjamin didn''t want the relationship between Vicky and Irving to deteriorate. In his view, only Irving could ensure the safety of Vicky and Ocean Group. Without Irving''s help, Benjamin and his subordinates alone would not be able to protect the organization. Upon hearing Benjamin''s words, Vicky confidently replied, "That''s natural! He definitely likes me more!" Chapter 317: Chapter 317: Possible Locations of the Chaos Artifact Irving was not fully aware of the subtle movements of Vicky and the others. However, he didn''t really care. For Irving, there were far more important matters to attend to.After leaving the headquarters of Ocean Group, Irving quickly arrived at the headquarters of Angel Guild. At the entrance of the Angel Guild, Aron and Anna had actually been waiting for Irving for quite some time. As soon as he saw Irving, Aron hurried over. "What exactly happened? The expressions on your faces look terrible. Have you received further information regarding the Night Blades?" Irving looked at Aron and Anna''s expressions and asked solemnly. Aron nodded. "This isn''t a place to talk! Come with me into the Angel Guild headquarters! We need to discuss matters related to the Night Blades in the weapons vault underground!" Aron''s words made Irving feel a bit anxious. He was well aware that under normal circumstances, they would only need to discuss information related to the Night Blades in the conference room of the Angel Guild. It was only when it involved extremely critical intelligence or dangerous situations that they needed to go to the weapons vault beneath the Angel Guild headquarters. The underground vault had additional defense infrastructure in place, ensuring that what Irving and the others said inside would not be heard by anyone outside. Irving nodded and then followed Aron and Anna into the weapons vault beneath the Angel Guild headquarters. Once the heavy door of the vault closed behind them, Aron spoke in a tense tone. "The situation is very serious! The information Nick brought to you is just surface-level information. The real intel, I did not have him convey to you." As Aron spoke, he took a map from Anna. "Take a good look at this! The map marks all the known bases of the Night Blades in the Shelter game. There are signs of Night Blades members'' activities around these bases. This means that since Shadow Celestial took control of the Night Blades, they have begun a new round of operations. We don''t have a complete understanding of their movements yet. I''m very concerned that Shadow Celestial will use the information they have to give the Night Blades even greater power." Aron said all of this in one breath. Irving furrowed his brows as he examined the map Aron handed to him. There were indeed many marked strongholds of the Night Blades, but to Irving, these strongholds didn''t pose a significant threat. The members of the Night Blades within these bases were relatively weak. "I think you might be a bit too sensitive about this. Although the Night Blades have taken action, it doesn''t mean they can pose a serious threat to us. Perhaps this is just an initial attempt by Shadow Celestial after taking control of the Night Blades. I don''t believe Shadow Celestial could familiarize themselves with all the circumstances of the Night Blades in such a short time." Irving''s reasoning made some sense. Aron and Anna did not express any disagreement. Aron nodded and continued, "Perhaps things are as you say. However, besides this information, I have another piece of intel to provide you. The Night Blades seem to be searching for a Chaos Artifact. While our records in the Angel Guild contain some information related to Chaos Artifacts, we do not possess any ourselves. Do you have a Chaos Artifact?" Aron''s tone was slightly cautious when he asked this question. Although Aron felt that Irving wouldn''t mind, directly inquiring about whether Irving had any more powerful weapons could potentially anger him. Irving paused for a moment upon hearing Aron''s question. "What is a Chaos Artifact? I''ve never heard that term before. How could I possibly have a Chaos Artifact?" Irving''s retort left Aron and Anna both surprised. Before Aron could ask further, Anna directly questioned, "How is that possible? Weren''t you the one who helped Vicky defeat Elder Seville of the Night Blades? Didn''t you obtain the Smith family''s treasure at that time? Wasn''t there a Chaos Artifact among the Smith family''s treasures?" After Anna posed her question, Irving suddenly realized. The artifact he had found in the Smith family''s hidden location was, in fact, a Chaos Artifact. However, that Chaos Artifact was no longer in his possession; it had been given to Vicky. "If the weapon we obtained is indeed a Chaos Artifact, then I have possessed one before. But that weapon has already been handed over to Vicky; it was left behind by the ancestors of the Smith family," Irving replied, his response carefully crafted to leave no room for counterargument, and Aron and Anna couldn''t very well dispute it. Aron nodded heavily and said, "Any weapon with similar powers would all be considered Chaos Artifacts. The Night Blades are desperately trying to acquire a Chaos Artifact. I believe this is definitely related to Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial must be very eager to gain even greater Chaos powers." By the time Aron finished speaking, Irving had a general understanding of the situation. However, he felt that they were not in a position to take any countermeasures. Most of the Chaos Artifacts were actually scattered throughout the world of the Shelter game. After the Abyss of Death underwent drastic changes, the world of Shelter game had also changed significantly. The maps they previously possessed had become largely useless. The Desolate Canyon had been completely destroyed, and the environment surrounding it had undergone a dramatic transformation. For this reason, Irving had decided to establish their new Shelter location at the foot of one of the peaks in the Lava Mountains. "I don''t think we need to focus too much on the Chaos Artifacts. We just need to pay attention to our own condition. As long as we can maintain ourselves in good shape, the actions of the Night Blades won''t pose a significant threat to us. Moreover, I believe Shadow Celestial won''t directly make an enemy of us either, as he has plenty of enemies of his own." Irving continued, "I don''t believe that all the elders within the Night Blades will submit to Shadow Celestial. If Shadow Celestial truly wants to gain complete control over the Night Blades, he will need to invest a considerable amount of time." Irving''s words convinced Aron and Anna. However, Aron still refused to give up. He felt that he should find more Chaos Artifacts before the Night Blades did. Aron spoke straightforwardly to Irving, "While I think what you said makes sense, I absolutely will not take a passive approach. I will actively go out and search for the Chaos Artifacts." Upon hearing Aron''s declaration, Irving smiled and nodded. "Since you''ve made your decision, don''t worry about what others might think! Just go ahead and do it. I believe your efforts will be successful." After saying this, Irving intended to leave immediately. However, Aron called out to him from behind. "Wait a minute! I actually still need your help! I hope you can ask the Knowledge Fairy to provide me with more information! The Knowledge Fairy must be able to sense the fluctuations of Chaos power." At this moment, Irving slowly turned back, finally understanding why Aron had called him over. After a brief moment of contemplation, he agreed to assist Aron. "Alright, I will seek help from the Knowledge Fairy. However, I can''t guarantee whether he will be willing to help me." With that, Irving and Aron made their way to the deepest part of the underground area of the Angel Guild headquarters. There, they met the Knowledge Fairy once again. At this point, the Knowledge Fairy no longer harbored as much hostility toward Irving and Aron. Upon seeing the two, the Knowledge Fairy mimicked Irving''s voice and asked, "Why are you here again? Did I provide you with incorrect information earlier?" "Not at all! In fact, we are very grateful to you! We have come here hoping that you can provide us with more information! Of course, we will offer something in return!" Aron replied bluntly. The Knowledge Fairy looked at Aron and then at Irving. "What kind of information do you want from me? I see some things in you that warn me against providing assistance." Discover exclusive tales on M V L Both Aron and Irving were puzzled by the Knowledge Fairy''s statement. "You see things in us?" Irving asked softly in response. The Knowledge Fairy then transformed into Irving''s form and took a step forward, coming within a step of Irving. "Yes! As a Knowledge Fairy, I can not only search for information for you, but I can also see the information that resides within you. This information includes your current state and potential future occurrences." The fact that the Knowledge Fairy could see information about the future left both Irving and Aron shocked. However, after a moment of reflection, Irving began to understand. The Knowledge Fairy''s willingness to assist him before was likely because it had already determined that Irving''s actions would undoubtedly lead to success. "Did you foresee what kind of help we would seek from you?" Before Irving could speak, Aron directly asked the Knowledge Fairy. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Knowledge Fairy instantly transformed into Aron''s likeness. "Of course! You must be wondering about the possible whereabouts of the Chaos Artifacts! My answer is quite simple: the Chaos Artifacts can be found within the Shelter Game. I cannot provide you with more precise information than that." After answering Aron''s question, the Knowledge Fairy transformed into an owl. It flew up to a shelf, its large eyes watching Aron and Irving intently. "I have already answered your question. If you keep asking, I won''t say anything more. So, you should just leave now! I have more reading to do." The Knowledge Fairy casually opened a book and no longer paid any attention to Aron and Irving. "After all, for a Knowledge Fairy, acquiring more information enhances its own power." Chapter 318: Chapter 318: A Predestined Future Aron and Irving exchanged awkward glances at the Knowledge Fairy. They hadn''t received any useful information and felt unsatisfied, yet they seemed unable to continue asking questions.Aron turned his gaze towards Irving. "What are we supposed to do? Are we just going to leave? We didn''t get enough information from the Knowledge Fairy. How can we search for the Chaos Artifacts?" Aron''s focus remained on the Chaos Artifacts. However, Irving was more concerned about his own fate. He stepped forward and asked the Knowledge Fairy loudly, "You just told me that you can see information about my future. You can also see the changes in my destiny. May I ask you about my future fate?" Irving''s words made the Knowledge Fairy lift its head. It fixed its gaze on Irving''s eyes. "Every human wishes to know their future. But have you not heard the saying? Once you know your fate, it becomes unchangeable." The Knowledge Fairy spoke with a slightly heavy tone. Irving chuckled. "I have heard that saying, but I don''t believe it''s true. If I don''t know my fate, I can''t change it. So, to change my fate, I must know my future." The Knowledge Fairy found Irving''s explanation quite peculiar. Now resembling an owl, it adjusted a pair of glasses using its wings. "That''s the first time I''ve heard such reasoning. But don''t you think you might be a bit overly confident? Do you really believe that humans can control their own fate?" "Why not? I believe we can control our fate, whether in the Shelter Game or in the real world. We have the ability to decide our own future." Irving''s declaration shocked Aron. Deep down, Aron lacked confidence. After going through a series of events, he felt that there were far greater secrets hidden behind this world. The operation of the entire world and the fate of all humanity seemed elusive and unfathomable. The Knowledge Fairy flew down to Irving''s feet and transformed back into Irving''s likeness. "I will ask you one last time: do you really want to know your future fate?" The Knowledge Fairy''s tone was very serious at that moment. Irving didn''t think for long; he nodded and said, "I want to know my future fate! Just tell me everything you see!" After hearing Irving''s answer, the Knowledge Fairy flew back to its original spot. With a cold tone, it replied, "You will achieve your goals, and you will completely destroy the Night Blades. But the cost will be the loss of the person you care about the most! The moment I say these words, everything becomes irreversible!" After delivering this ominous message, the Knowledge Fairy transformed into a stream of information and vanished. It had no intention of answering any more questions from Irving and Aron. Once the Knowledge Fairy left, both Irving and Aron fell silent, stunned by the answer they had received. After a while, Aron lowered his voice and said, "I don''t think everything it said is necessarily true. The fate it described could very well be changed by you. So, it''s entirely possible that your ultimate fate is to defeat the Night Blades without losing anyone you care about." Aron didn''t genuinely believe what he had just said; he merely intended to comfort Irving. Irving''s face remained expressionless. After a moment of contemplation, he smiled at Aron and replied, "I know that. I believe my fate isn''t set in stone. So I will do my best; I will destroy the Night Blades as quickly as possible. And I will ensure the safety of those I care about in the process." After that, Irving and Aron left without further discussion. Not long after they departed, the Knowledge Fairy reappeared on the bookshelf, this time in its true form. It was deep in thought, contemplating the information it had gathered. After a while, it murmured to itself, "Why is his fate so peculiar? Has it been interfered with by others? Even the Dark Overlord shouldn''t be able to directly impact his fate so severely." Though the Knowledge Fairy had glimpsed Irving''s fate, it sensed that it had already been altered by external forces. In this situation, whether Irving''s fate was predetermined or not seemed irrelevant. If a person''s fate could be altered at will, then surely they could find ways to change their destiny. After finishing its self-reflection, the Knowledge Fairy felt a powerful consciousness focusing on it from the endless void above. In that instant, the Knowledge Fairy swiftly transformed into a stream of information and hid itself within an old, dusty book. The cover of this ancient tome emanated a powerful aura, ensuring that the Knowledge Fairy would not be detected by the formidable presence lurking in the void above. Aron and Irving were completely unaware of the Knowledge Fairy''s predicament. As they left the basement, their expressions were slightly downcast. Anna and Nick, waiting at the basement door, noticed the somber looks on their faces and grew increasingly concerned. "What''s wrong? You both look like you didn''t receive any good news. Did the Knowledge Fairy refuse to help us?" Anna asked with genuine worry. Aron nodded, then shook his head. "The Knowledge Fairy indeed doesn''t want to offer us assistance. But our current concern isn''t just about that; it''s about other matters." As Aron spoke, he glanced at Irving, prompting Anna and Nick to direct their attention toward him as well. They were all waiting for Irving''s response. Irving shook his head. "I don''t have anything to say! I''m out of ideas for action. So I''ll just join you. Since you plan to search for the Chaos Artifacts, I''ll offer my help." It was clear that Irving was reluctant to elaborate further. Given the circumstances, Nick and Anna could not press him any harder. Moreover, since Irving had agreed to assist them, they decided not to dwell on other issues. Hearing this, Aron felt a surge of happiness. "Thank you so much for agreeing to help us! I''ve actually already devised an action plan. We can enter the Shelter Game the day after tomorrow. During our mission, we can also redraw the maps of the Abyss of Death and the Desolate Canyon. The terrain there has changed dramatically, and we need to familiarize ourselves with the situation as quickly as possible." Irving nodded, though he wasn''t fully engaged in what Aron was saying. His mind was occupied with the fate the Knowledge Fairy had revealed to him, and he was contemplating whether he could actually change his destiny. Aron, Anna, and Nick noticed that Irving was lost in thought. However, they refrained from interrupting him, believing he was grappling with something far more important. After leaving the Angel Guild headquarters, Irving found himself uncertain about where to go. He wanted to return home, but he feared that doing so would lead him to dwell on fate-related concerns. He also considered heading to Starling City, but that would inevitably bring thoughts of Sophia to the forefront of his mind. Sophia''s situation was currently very ambiguous, and it seemed likely that she had completely betrayed Irving. After some contemplation, Irving ultimately decided to head to a nearby caf¨¦ where he could be alone and find some peace. He stayed in the caf¨¦ until the afternoon. Just as the sun was about to set, his phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Wendy. Experience more on M V L "Hello, is there something you need?" he answered. "It''s almost dark, and I''m about to start making dinner! Are you coming home to eat? If you''re not, I won''t prepare your portion," Wendy replied. Irving smiled at her words. "Of course, I''ll be home for dinner! You''d better make extra because I''m really hungry!" "Don''t worry, I''ll make enough! You won''t go hungry!" Wendy assured him before hanging up. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After putting his phone away, Irving walked out of the caf¨¦. He gazed at the slowly descending sun and couldn''t help but reflect, "Even though I''ve faced a series of unexpected situations recently, there are still many people who care about me. I absolutely can''t let myself sink into despair; I have to recover to my best state as soon as possible." With that thought in mind, Irving quickly made his way back home. When he arrived, Wendy had already prepared dinner, filling the entire table with dishes. Seeing this, a smile broke out on Irving''s face. "What are you standing at the door for? Dinner''s ready! Come in and eat! After dinner, you need to rest early! After all, your injury has just healed, and you shouldn''t stay up late," Wendy reminded him. Irving nodded with a smile. "I will get to bed early! You should also rest early. You don''t need to cook for me tomorrow because I''ll be eating at the Angel Guild." He made sure to tell Wendy this in advance, not wanting her to be too busy. Although Wendy had been improving her cooking skills rapidly, preparing so many dishes took a lot of time. It was clear she had spent the whole day cooking. Wendy nodded. "Alright then! If I don''t have to cook for you, I''ll have more time to myself. Maybe I can work on improving my combat skills. I haven''t trained in a long time." Chapter 319: Chapter 319: The Only Clue for Now After a good night''s rest at home, Irving headed directly to the headquarters of the Angel Guild early the next morning. After all, he had promised to cooperate with the members of the Angel Guild in searching for the whereabouts of the chaotic artifact.Although Irving felt that they currently had no leads, it was possible that the information held by the Angel Guild could contain some noteworthy details. When Irving arrived at the Angel Guild''s headquarters, he suddenly noticed that the atmosphere had turned quite serious. Upon seeing Nick, he immediately asked, "What exactly is going on? Why is the atmosphere so somber? Has the Angel Guild been attacked by the Night Blades again?" Irving didn''t lower his voice while speaking. In his view, the matter at hand was not particularly secretive. After all, the serious mood at the Angel Guild''s headquarters suggested that all members should have sensed that something troubling was happening. Upon hearing Irving''s question, Nick hurriedly replied, "I think it''s best we don''t discuss this here. I''ll take you to where Aron and Anna are right away." After saying this, Nick quickened his pace. Irving followed him as they moved deeper into the Angel Guild headquarters. Although Irving had been to the Angel Guild''s headquarters several times before, he had not spent much time there, so he wasn''t very familiar with the overall layout of the place. With Nick leading the way, Irving began to get a clearer picture of the Angel Guild headquarters'' intricate design. "Your headquarters is incredibly complex. It''s practically a massive maze. If you weren''t guiding me, I''d probably get lost in here," Irving remarked. Nick chuckled at this. By now, he seemed less tense than before, as they had reached a deeper section of the headquarters where there weren''t many members around. "You''re joking! Even if you did get lost, you could easily find your way out with your strength. If it were anyone else, they''d be in real trouble. Besides, the longer you stay in the Angel Guild headquarters, the less likely you are to find a way out. There are some passive defense infrastructures here as well." Irving certainly agreed with Nick''s assessment. He had been hindered by the Angel Guild''s passive defense infrastructures in the past. However, now that his strength had increased, those defenses posed no threat to him anymore. The two of them chatted and laughed as they made their way through the Angel Guild headquarters. After about half an hour, Nick brought Irving to a massive security door. This enormous door was operated by two hydraulic machines, and its thickness exceeded three meters. It looked like something designed to withstand a nuclear war. "Has the Angel Guild even prepared for a nuclear war?" Irving asked. "I feel like this door is not just extraordinarily thick. Are there perhaps some items from shelter games inside?" Nick nodded. "Your guess is correct. There are several items from shelter games built into this door. Their presence ensures that it cannot be easily breached by outsiders. Even if an elder from the Night Blades were to come here, it would take them quite a while to break through this door. You would also need some time if you attempted to do so." Nick spoke with great confidence, believing that the Angel Guild''s foundation lay in these items and weapons. If the Angel Guild had fewer resources compared to other organizations, it wouldn''t have such a strong deterrent effect. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After hearing Nick''s words, Irving simply smiled slightly. As he passed through the security door, he carefully assessed its defensive capabilities. While it would take some time to destroy the door, he realized that getting through it wouldn''t be particularly difficult. To Irving, this security door was of little use. Once through the door, Irving finally saw Aron and Anna. They were crouched on the ground, examining a worn-out box. "What''s so special about this old box? Why are you two studying it in such a secure place?" Irving called out from a distance. Upon hearing Irving''s voice, both Aron and Anna turned to look at him in unison. Aron smiled and said, "Although this box is quite old and worn, it''s the only clue we have right now. Can''t you feel the chaotic energy emanating from it?" When Aron asked this question, Irving finally sensed the chaotic energy surrounding the box. He was slightly incredulous as he responded, "Are you saying this old box is a chaotic artifact? It looks a bit too ordinary for that." As he spoke, Irving examined the worn-out box closely. Anna then chimed in to answer his question. "I don''t think this old box is a chaotic artifact! However, it definitely must have housed a chaotic artifact at some point. Otherwise, the chaotic energy on it wouldn''t make sense." Aron continued, "We have thoroughly examined this worn-out box using the tools available to the Angel Guild. We can confirm that the chaotic energy it possesses is very ancient. We also know that this box is definitely related to the Shadow Celestial. However, we cannot open it, nor can we see what''s inside." What Aron and Anna said gave Irving a clearer understanding of the old box. With a smile, he addressed them, "You two should take a few steps back! I''m afraid what happens next might put you in danger!" Aron and Anna were taken aback by Irving''s words. Aron directly questioned him, "What exactly are you planning? What''s going to happen next?" "Just watch! Now, listen to me and step back quickly!" Despite their confusion, Aron and Anna followed Irving''s advice. They each stepped back several paces, and Nick also moved back a few steps. Once he confirmed that everyone was at a safe distance, Irving concentrated all his strength and struck the old box with a powerful blow. Irving''s strength was indeed formidable, and everyone in the Angel Guild headquarters felt a violent tremor. Although Aron, Anna, and Nick were a bit farther away, they still felt the effects of the impact. "Are you really going to smash this box with brute force?! Do you have any idea how dangerous that is?!" Aron shouted at Irving, barely managing to withstand the shockwave as he steadied himself. Irving did not respond. At that moment, he was stunned by the old box. Despite channeling all his power, the box remained completely intact. He finally believed that this worn-out box was indeed connected to a chaotic artifact. Furthermore, the power of the chaotic artifact that had once been housed within it must have been incredibly strong, enough to leave such potent chaotic energy lingering on the box. "It can now be proven that this old box is indeed closely related to a chaotic artifact. Aside from my last question, I have no other inquiries," Irving stated. Although Aron was quite dissatisfied with Irving''s recent actions, he quickly asked, "What''s your last question? If I answer it, will you take us to search for this chaotic artifact?" Irving nodded. "My final question is, where exactly did you find this box? Perhaps we can uncover more clues near the discovery site." After asking his question, Irving fixed his gaze on Aron and Anna. He could clearly see that both of them looked somewhat embarrassed. Aron didn''t immediately respond, which puzzled Irving. "Is it possible that this box wasn''t found by you? Did it just float into your hands? Even if you didn''t discover it directly, someone must have brought it to you. We can follow that lead to find out where the box originally came from, and that might bring us closer to the chaotic artifact." Experience new stories on M V L As soon as Irving finished speaking, Anna spoke up in a somewhat awkward tone. "The box actually floated into our hands. We found this worn-out box only earlier today, right at the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. We reviewed all the surveillance footage and questioned every member of the Angel Guild, but no one has any recollection of the box''s sudden appearance." Anna''s response left Irving feeling quite disheartened. This essentially meant that their only lead had run dry. He fell silent, and the atmosphere grew heavy as Anna, Aron, and Nick also remained quiet. After a moment, Irving broke the silence, thinking of another way to search for clues. "If you don''t have any leads here, perhaps we can find something at the Smith family estate. The Smith family''s ancestral home is also imbued with powerful chaotic energy. If we bring the old box there, we might uncover some useful clues." Irving''s suggestion sparked a glimmer of hope in Aron, Anna, and the others. However, before heading to the Smith family estate, Irving needed to obtain Vicky''s permission. After all, the estate had been completely sealed off following a previous crisis. Without Vicky''s consent, they would have no choice but to break in. And since Vicky was their ally, forcibly entering an ally''s ancestral home was a decision that would be almost impossible to justify. Chapter 320: Chapter 320: Unwavering Determination The sun had yet to rise when Vicky began her day''s work. She chose not to stay at her own home, nor did she opt for the Smith family''s villa situated on the outskirts of the City of Warding. Instead, in order to expedite the handling of all matters related to Ocean Group, Vicky had decided to stay in a house not far from the Ocean Group headquarters.Every early morning, Vicky made her way directly to the Ocean Group headquarters. While others were still getting ready for work, she was already immersed in company affairs. Today was no different from any other day. In her office, Vicky tackled various tasks related to Ocean Group. Although the events in the shelter game were of greater significance to humanity as a whole, it was not yet common knowledge among everyone. Therefore, Vicky still needed to ensure the smooth operation of Ocean Group in the real world. After finishing a few documents, she picked up the phone on her desk. "I''ve completed the files from the administrative department and the president''s office; you can send over the documents from the other departments now." After giving her instructions, Vicky stood up from her seat. She began pacing back and forth in her office, seemingly trying to relax herself through the movement. Just then, the office phone rang. Vicky quickly answered the call. "What unexpected situation has arisen now? Which department failed to complete their tasks this time?" Her tone was cold and serious. Since taking on the role of president at Ocean Group, Vicky had come to realize that every department had its own set of issues. Each one struggled to finish the tasks that were their responsibility, which made her less than cordial with the managers of those departments. "President, Mr. Irving just called. He said he would be arriving shortly with a few friends." "Oh, is that so? I understand." Upon hearing that Irving would soon arrive, Vicky''s tone softened somewhat. She hurriedly touched up her makeup in her office. Before long, Irving arrived at the Ocean Group headquarters, accompanied by Aron, Anna, and Nick. Of course, it was Benjamin who was responsible for receiving Irving and his companions, as he had demonstrated his formidable abilities within the shelter game. "President is waiting for you all in her office, but before we head there, I''d like to ask you a question," Benjamin said, not leading Irving and the others directly to Vicky''s office. He sensed that their visit was of great importance and wanted to gauge the situation beforehand. "I know what you''re curious about, so I''ll answer directly. We are searching for a chaotic artifact, and our only lead is an old box. This worn-out box is infused with powerful chaotic energy, and we hope to take it to the Smith family estate. Only then can we have a chance to uncover more clues," Irving explained succinctly. Hearing this, Benjamin''s expression showed a hint of hesitation. "That seems a bit inappropriate, doesn''t it? The Smith family estate has been completely sealed off. To ensure that no unusual occurrences happen at the estate, Ocean Group has also deployed strong defensive measures around it." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Benjamin opposed Irving''s plan, he knew his authority was limited, so he could only offer his suggestions delicately. Irving nodded. "You do have a valid point, but I think the decision should ultimately rest with Vicky. She is the only one qualified to determine how the Smith family estate should be used." With that, Irving led the members of the Angel Guild toward Vicky''s office, with Benjamin following closely behind. When they entered Vicky''s office, she had just finished touching up her makeup. "What brings you to see me this time? Is there something important?" Vicky initially thought that Irving might be there to discuss their date that evening, but upon seeing the others behind him, she realized he was there for business. Irving reiterated what he had previously said. After listening, Vicky''s expression darkened slightly. "I understand that you want to find the chaotic artifact, but the Smith family estate is extremely dangerous. You''ve all encountered very perilous situations there before. Therefore, I believe you shouldn''t easily re-enter the estate. The chaotic energy within the Smith family estate should have dissipated by now, anyway." Vicky gently refused Irving''s proposal. Upon hearing Vicky''s words, Aron, Anna, and Nick all displayed expressions of disappointment. Irving did not directly counter Vicky''s statement. After a moment of contemplation, he turned to Aron and the others and said, "You all can step outside for now. I need to have a private conversation with Vicky." Understanding the situation, Aron and the others promptly left the office, leaving only Irving and Vicky inside. "I know what you want to say. You''re probably going to tell me that this mission is crucial," Vicky said before Irving could even speak. Her tone was somewhat subdued. "Every one of your missions is indeed critical; I wouldn''t deny that. But you should also consider my position. Do you think I should unconditionally support you every time you go on an operation?" Vicky replied, her words carrying an edge. Faced with Vicky''s retort, Irving found himself at a loss for words. He couldn''t understand the sudden shift in her attitude. After hesitating for a moment, he asked, "Just say what you need to say. I admit I haven''t been very attentive to you lately, but there are objective reasons for that. Recently, I''ve faced numerous crises, and dealing with them has consumed a lot of my energy. Besides, you haven''t had much free time either, considering all the matters you need to handle at Ocean Group." Irving explained himself, but Vicky didn''t seem to be listening. She walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window. "I do need to manage the affairs of Ocean Group, but I can delegate those responsibilities to professional managers. What I really want is to act alongside you," Vicky said firmly. "If you come with me, you''re bound to encounter danger. I don''t want you to be in harm''s way! I want you to stay safe!" Irving replied straightforwardly. Hearing this, Vicky''s eyes turned red, and tears began to well up. "Do you really feel that way? Do you think my strength isn''t enough and that I would hold you back during the mission?" Irving was taken aback by Vicky''s state. He quickly reassured her, "How could I ever think you would hold me back? We''ve worked together before, remember? While you may not have been able to provide me with much assistance during our previous missions, you never hindered me either. At the very least, you haven''t betrayed me like others have! So you need to have confidence in yourself. Don''t ever think you''re dispensable. You are unique and irreplaceable to me." Irving''s words helped Vicky regain her composure. She wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. "In that case, let me join you on this mission. If you allow me to accompany you, I will grant you access to the Smith family estate," Vicky said with a firm tone. Irving could sense the unwavering determination that Vicky now possessed. If he did not agree to her request, it was clear that she would not allow them to enter the Smith family estate. Instead of giving a direct answer, Irving posed another question. "During the course of the operation, there will inevitably be dangers. Do you really think this is worth it? Do you honestly believe your safety is not important?" In response to Irving''s inquiry, Vicky spoke with even more seriousness. "Of course, I believe my safety is very important! But being able to act alongside you is more important to me! Even if I were to lose my life because of joining you, I would never regret it." Vicky''s declaration instantly reminded Irving of something he had heard from the Knowledge Fairy: that fate was already predetermined. His expression darkened at the thought. Experience exclusive tales on M V L "It absolutely cannot be like that! The people I care about will not be destroyed because of this!" Irving muttered to himself. Seeing Irving''s state, Vicky became alarmed. "What''s wrong? What do you mean by that?" Her voice snapped Irving back to reality. He realized he had been overthinking and shouldn''t place too much weight on the words of the Knowledge Fairy. With a smile, he reassured her, "It''s nothing serious. I''ve just been really busy lately, so my mood has been up and down. I''m almost back to normal now, so you don''t need to worry. Since you want to join me, then let''s go together! I will definitely ensure your safety during this mission, and I will make sure it succeeds." Irving''s rapid change in attitude left Vicky momentarily stunned. However, his response brought her great joy. Since Irving was willing to let her accompany him, she had no further complaints. After reaching this agreement, Irving called Aron and the others back in. He and Vicky informed them of their decision. Aron and the others naturally did not express any opposition; in fact, they thought Vicky''s involvement would greatly benefit their mission. Being a member of the Smith family, Vicky would undoubtedly be more familiar with the estate. Only Benjamin appeared slightly concerned, but he felt his opinion carried little weight. Even if he voiced his objections, Vicky would not accept them, so he ultimately remained silent. In Benjamin''s view, even if danger arose, Irving would be able to handle it. Chapter 321: Chapter 321: The Smith Family Mansion, Completely Different from Before Outside the Smith family mansion in the suburbs of Starling City, Irving, Vicky, and members of the Angel Guild frowned as they stared at the estate. The expressions on their faces were grim, for they had discovered that the Smith family mansion was entirely different from what they remembered.The entire structure had undergone a drastic transformation, and even more strangely, the security personnel from Ocean Group stationed outside the mansion had no idea when this change had occurred. At that moment, Benjamin was engaged in a conversation with the security personnel. After a while, he ran directly to Vicky and Irving. "I''ve spoken with the security staff here," he said. "They''ve been on duty the whole time, but they genuinely don''t know why there''s been such a significant change at the mansion. They could be lying, but I doubt that''s the case. It''s likely that they''ve been affected by some sort of force. If this is the work of the Night Blades, then these security personnel wouldn''t be able to detect it. If it''s not the Night Blades, it could very well be caused by the powers of chaos." Benjamin laid out all the possibilities. This indicated that he himself was just as lost. After listening to Benjamin, Vicky nodded. "What should we do now? The mansion has changed drastically; shouldn''t we be more cautious?" It was evident that she was seeking Irving''s advice. Irving didn''t respond immediately. He simply stared at the grand entrance of the Smith family mansion. After a moment, he spoke slowly. Find more to read on M V L "Since we''re already here, we should definitely enter the building. How can we find the chaos artifact if we don''t go inside the Smith family mansion?" Once he finished speaking, Irving turned his gaze toward Aron. Aron nodded and brought the old box imbued with chaotic energy to the front of the mansion. The moment the worn box was placed at the mansion''s entrance, it suddenly began to shake violently, emitting a brilliant purple light. Upon seeing the purple glow, Irving realized that the old box contained an even more powerful chaotic energy. "Perhaps our previous assumptions were wrong! The chaos artifact might have been inside the box all along!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving''s revelation astonished everyone. Aron quickly responded, "If that''s the case, shouldn''t we just open the box right here at the mansion''s entrance? It seems like a better choice not to enter the Smith family mansion after all." Anna quickly chimed in, "I agree with Aron. If we enter the Smith family mansion, we will definitely be affected by the chaotic forces still present inside. If we can open the box at the entrance, we won''t have to take such a huge risk." It was evident that the members of the Angel Guild were reluctant to step inside the Smith family mansion. The reason was clear: they felt the mansion was far too dangerous. Two members of the Angel Guild had been there before, while Nick, who had never visited, looked slightly puzzled. Irving nodded. "Then let''s proceed with your plan." After saying this, Irving took a step back. He had a nagging feeling that if Aron attempted to open the old box, it could lead to unexpected consequences. Irving''s actions puzzled Vicky and Benjamin. In a hushed voice, Vicky asked Irving, "Do you think this is going to endanger us? If you really believe that, why not warn them?" Irving smiled and replied, "Even if I wanted to warn them, they wouldn''t believe me. They''re just as eager to avoid entering the Smith family mansion. In fact, I''m quite keen to go inside because I believe there''s a significant reason for the mansion''s drastic changes." While Irving discussed this with Vicky, Benjamin quietly observed the actions of the Angel Guild members. They pulled out the powerful weapons and tools they had brought with them, hoping to use these to open the old box. However, after trying for a while, they eventually gave up. Although they managed to create a small gap in the box''s opening, when they peered inside, all they could see was an endless darkness. All their attempts to fully open the old box had failed. Aron returned to Irving and Vicky with a look of resignation. "We weren''t able to open the old box! Perhaps, like you said, we have no choice but to enter the Smith family mansion." Irving nodded. "Does anyone else have any other ideas? If not, let''s hurry inside. Wasting time here will only make our situation worse." With that, Irving took the lead and stepped into the Smith family mansion. The moment he stepped into the Smith family mansion, Irving felt the powerful chaotic energy that resided within. "When we were here last time, the chaotic energy wasn''t this strong. Something significant must have changed in the Smith family mansion during this time. We need to find out what caused this change." As Irving moved forward, he remained vigilant, observing his surroundings. Although he was eager to explore the mansion, he was acutely aware of the risks involved. The others followed closely behind him, moving cautiously. Their anxiety was greater than Irving''s. Members of the Angel Guild continuously used their tools to scan for signs of chaotic energy in the area. Vicky, as a member of the Smith family, felt the influence of the chaotic energy the moment she entered the mansion. Suddenly, she heard the voice of her ancestor. "Why have you returned here? Didn''t I tell you not to come back?" The ancestral spirit of the Smith family was clearly displeased by Vicky''s presence. Previously, the ancestor had warned her that returning would lead to great danger. Vicky hurriedly replied, "We came here to investigate the whereabouts of the chaos artifact. If we can''t find it, the Night Blades will pose a significant threat to us." As soon as she spoke, everyone turned their attention to her. Although Vicky knew she was responding to her ancestor, the others only saw her seemingly talking to herself, as they couldn''t hear the voice of the Smith family ancestor. Irving quickly approached Vicky. "What are you talking about? Who are you answering?" Vicky turned to look at Irving. "I''m answering my ancestor. He warned me to leave quickly. He said I would encounter tremendous danger here!" Upon hearing Vicky''s response, Irving''s expression grew serious. "I think your ancestor is right; you should leave here as soon as possible! You can wait for us at the entrance of the Smith family mansion!" With that, Irving directed his gaze toward Benjamin. Benjamin immediately understood Irving''s intention, so he pulled Vicky and attempted to leave the Smith family mansion. However, Irving and Benjamin''s movements were still a bit slow. Just as Benjamin was guiding Vicky toward the exit, the large door of the Smith family mansion slammed shut. Suddenly, a green flame flickered deep within the mansion, emanating a powerful chaotic energy. With the appearance of this green fire, it seemed that a multitude of monsters emerged within the Smith family mansion, all in a state of invisibility. Although the group couldn''t see these monsters, they could certainly feel their presence. The members of the Angel Guild quickly prepared for battle. Aron, Anna, and Nick each turned to face different directions, positioning themselves back to back for defense. Irving also sprang into action, moving to stand beside Vicky and Benjamin. "Just focus on keeping yourself safe! I''ll ensure Vicky''s protection personally!" Irving said coldly to Benjamin. Benjamin nodded and then increased the distance between himself, Irving, and Vicky. He understood that only Irving could adequately protect Vicky, so he chose to stay nearby but not too close, maximizing his own effectiveness. After a moment of vigilance, the group gradually relaxed. They suddenly noticed that the monsters that had appeared in the Smith family mansion didn''t seem intent on attacking them right away. Irving addressed the group, "There''s no need to panic! Although chaotic monsters have emerged, they may not be stronger than us. We have a significant number of people here. If we work together, we can handle any monsters that appear. Since we''ve come this far, we should push deeper into the mansion. Who knows, the chaotic artifact we''ve been searching for might be hidden in the depths of the Smith family mansion. If we find even one chaotic artifact, we can ensure that the Night Blades'' Shadow Celestial won''t be able to swiftly increase their power." Irving''s words helped everyone regain their composure. He then led Vicky to the front, with the members of the Angel Guild following closely behind them. Benjamin took a position on the side to provide cover for the others. Irving''s calm response prevented the group from falling into immediate danger. However, this didn''t guarantee that their plan would succeed, as the Smith family mansion also concealed a far more terrifying presence¡ªone that had been deliberately set to target Irving by the Shadow Celestial. After all, the ancestors of the Smith family were merely constructs of the Shadow Celestial, who certainly had the capability to set such traps. Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Master of Schemes As soon as Irving and the others set foot in the Smith family mansion, the Shadow Celestial was already aware of their arrival. The Shadow Celestial had not only fabricated the ancestors of the Smith family but had also left behind more than one contingency within the mansion. In fact, Vicky herself could be influenced by the Shadow Celestial to some extent.However, the Shadow Celestial did not plan to reveal all of its trump cards under the current circumstances. There were more pressing matters that required its attention. The Shadow Celestial was at the headquarters of the Night Blades, having just learned that certain elders were secretly conspiring against it. "It seems those elders of the Night Blades are not planning to submit to me after all. Do you have any good ideas on how to make them yield quickly?" the Shadow Celestial asked the few members of the Night Blades standing before it. These members were not particularly strong, and their status within the Night Blades had been relatively low. It was only after the Shadow Celestial had successfully become the supreme leader of the Night Blades that these individuals were elevated to their current positions. As a result, they were extremely loyal to the Shadow Celestial. One of the Night Blades members spoke up directly. "Your Excellency, I think we should eliminate all the elders. After all, you can absorb their powers for yourself. As long as your strength is sufficient, we can defeat any opponent. Even Irving won''t stand a chance against you if you absorb the powers of all the elders." Upon hearing this, a smile spread across the Shadow Celestial''s face. "You''re right; I could indeed absorb the powers of these elders into my own body. However, their powers are not particularly useful to me. Moreover, if I absorb their strength, I will lose the ability to reclaim the power from the chaotic artifact. It would be more prudent to keep these elders around and have them serve my purposes." Just as the Shadow Celestial finished speaking, another member of the Night Blades chimed in. "I don''t believe all the elders are opposed to you. Our goal should be to identify those who are against you. Among those opposing elders, there must be some with significant strength. If we can eliminate the strongest of them, the others will lose the courage to defy you. We need to set a trap to lure out the most powerful elder who opposes you." Upon hearing this, the Shadow Celestial finally broke into a radiant smile. "You''re absolutely right! My thoughts align perfectly with yours! We must lure out all those who oppose me. To accomplish this, we need to devise a flawless scheme." The Shadow Celestial was indeed very passionate about crafting plots and was quite adept at it. It had already set a trap aimed at the elders of the Night Blades who opposed it, but those elders had not walked into the trap easily. This situation left the Shadow Celestial feeling slightly frustrated. However, upon learning of Irving''s entry into the Smith family mansion, the Shadow Celestial felt that it could connect all the pieces together. Determined to use Irving and his companions to its advantage, the Shadow Celestial declared, "You don''t need to remain in the shelter game world any longer! You should return to the real world as soon as possible, because our next plan requires action in both worlds simultaneously." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Shadow Celestial directly brought its loyal subordinates into the real world. After that, it gathered all the elders of the Night Blades together for an emergency meeting. All the elders were present, including Elder Astra, who had been secretly opposing the Shadow Celestial. The Shadow Celestial straightforwardly laid out Irving''s current situation. "Irving has entered the Smith family mansion, which means he will soon acquire even greater power. Irving is our biggest enemy in the Night Blades, so we must act quickly to counter him. Who do you think we should send to stop Irving''s progress?" The Shadow Celestial did not make an immediate decision, as it believed that making a choice would place it at a disadvantage. When the elders heard Irving''s name, their expressions grew grim. Irving had caused them significant trouble in the past, and none of the elders believed they could easily defeat him. Elder Astra was also feeling quite hesitant. However, his hesitation was not about whether to confront Irving; rather, he was deliberating on how to justify stepping forward. Astra believed that only by demonstrating his true abilities would the other elders support him. Defeating Irving would be the best way to showcase his strength. After pondering for a moment, Elder Astra took a step forward. "I am more than willing to attempt to confront Irving, but I cannot guarantee that I can defeat him on my own. If you could provide me with assistance, my chances of success would be significantly higher." Upon hearing Elder Astra''s words, the Shadow Celestial smiled and nodded. "Of course, there is no problem! You are the only one willing to step up against Irving, so I will certainly provide you with assistance. What kind of help do you need? All the weapons of the Night Blades are at your disposal. Besides the Night Blades'' weapons, I can also grant you a portion of my chaotic power. However, I suspect you may not be very skilled at using the powers of chaos." The Shadow Celestial did not notice anything unusual about Elder Astra. Therefore, it continued to observe the expressions of all the elders, and its response was quite standard. After hearing this, Elder Astra''s expression remained unchanged. "I indeed do not excel at using the powers of chaos, so I would prefer to select weapons and items from the Night Blades. I would like to gain access to the Dark Portal." Elder Astra directly mentioned the name of the Dark Portal. Upon hearing this name, the faces of the other Night Blades elders turned pale with fear. The Dark Portal was a very mysterious artifact within the Night Blades. The previous supreme leader of the Night Blades had used the Dark Portal, but the consequence was a severe backlash against himself. The Dark Portal could summon terrifying monsters, but these creatures would not only target the enemies of the user; they would also pose a direct threat to the user themselves. Although the Shadow Celestial was not very familiar with the Dark Portal, it had heard legends regarding it from its trusted subordinates. The Shadow Celestial''s expression showed a hint of hesitation as it slowly asked Elder Astra, "Are you really certain you want to use the Dark Portal? Can you tell me in advance what you plan to do with it?" With a smile, Elder Astra replied, "I hope to use the Dark Portal to unleash a great disaster in the real world. This way, Irving and his allies will pay a heavy price." Experience more on M V L Upon hearing this, all the members of the Night Blades were taken aback. Although they often created crises in the real world, they felt that using the Dark Portal was a bit too extreme. "I think this approach is highly unreasonable! If we use the Dark Portal, the Night Blades will become the enemies of everyone," one elder stood up to oppose. Another elder quickly added, "I also believe this plan is incredibly flawed. Even if we create a massive disaster in the real world, we may not gain the upper hand in the shelter game. Moreover, if we force everyone into becoming our enemies, our subsequent actions will become exceedingly difficult. We still need to cooperate with others." One by one, the elders of the Night Blades stood up to express their opposition. Elder Astra''s expression remained unchanged; he seemed to believe that their objections were unfounded. The Shadow Celestial did not speak, instead fixing its gaze on Elder Astra. It finally sensed something odd about Astra, but at that moment, it could not determine why he was acting this way. After a while, the Shadow Celestial slowly spoke. "You see, so many elders have voiced their objections. Do you have anything you''d like to say? If you can''t provide a reasonable explanation, I won''t allow you to use the Dark Portal." In truth, the Shadow Celestial preferred a stable situation. It did not wish to exacerbate the conflict with Irving. Instead, it hoped for a calm environment to collect chaos artifacts while gradually gaining control over the entire Night Blades. With a smile, Elder Astra replied, "I believe that the chaos artifacts are certainly held by major forces in the real world. By using the Dark Portal, we can unleash a huge disaster in the real world. To quell this disaster, the major forces will undoubtedly bring forth all the weapons they possess. Thus, we can discover the whereabouts of the chaos artifacts. Moreover, when this great disaster occurs, Irving and his allies will undoubtedly scramble to respond. We will then find ourselves in a very advantageous position. We can either launch an attack against Irving, putting him in a difficult spot, or we can feign cooperation with him." Elder Astra''s reasoning was quite compelling. The Shadow Celestial couldn''t help but nod in agreement. However, it did not fully trust him. Suddenly, the Shadow Celestial realized that it could utilize its loyal subordinates in the real world to deal with both Elder Astra and Irving simultaneously. After coming to this conclusion, the Shadow Celestial smiled and nodded. "I think you can proceed with this plan! I authorize you to use the Dark Portal! Furthermore, I also grant you the authority to command all members of the Night Blades in the real world!" Chapter 323: Chapter 323: Two-Handed Preparation Shadow Celestial''s swift agreement to Elder Astra''s request left the other elders of Night Blades in shock. One elder, unable to contain himself, stepped forward and asked Shadow Celestial with a hint of disbelief in his voice, "My lord, are you truly going to agree to this? The Dark Portal cannot be easily entrusted to Elder Astra!While I believe his abilities are indeed strong enough, this action poses significant risks for us, the Night Blades." Before the elder could finish, Shadow Celestial shook his head decisively. "You need not continue to persuade me. I find Elder Astra''s plan to be exceptionally sound. Therefore, Elder Astra, you may proceed with your actions directly!" With that, Shadow Celestial turned and left the room. Elder Astra, too, did not linger for long. He felt no need to engage in extensive discussions with the other elders of Night Blades. In his view, some of the elders were already covertly aligning with him. His only task was to demonstrate his strength to solidify their support. As for the elders who did not back him, he certainly had no intention of wasting words on them. Nodding to the other elders, Astra quickly exited the room. He intended to first acquire the Dark Portal and then hasten to the real world. Elder Astra believed that he needed to act quickly. He had to complete all preparations before Shadow Celestial could sense that something was amiss. Initially, Astra thought he would face obstacles from others while trying to obtain the Dark Portal. To his surprise, the member in charge of the Night Blades'' treasury handed over the Dark Portal to him without hesitation upon seeing him. "Lord Shadow Celestial has instructed us to give you the Dark Portal as soon as we see you. He also wishes for us to convey a message," the treasury member said with a smile. "He hopes you can deliver a significant blow to the Angel Guild! Irving is no longer our primary enemy; the Angel Guild has become our main foe." After hearing this, Elder Astra nodded. "I understand! I will do my utmost to inflict substantial damage on the Angel Guild." With that, he took the Dark Portal and departed. In truth, Elder Astra was unaware of the real meaning behind Shadow Celestial''s message. He simply interpreted it as a new directive from Shadow Celestial. As Elder Astra made his way to the real world with the Dark Portal, Shadow Celestial was in a concealed room, making contact with his trusted confidant already dispatched to the real world. "We must revise our previous plans! Do not act recklessly; just observe Irving''s every move from the shadows. Elder Astra has already taken the Dark Portal to the real world, where he will launch an attack on the Angel Guild and Irving. If Elder Astra intends to collaborate with Irving and the others, you need to inform me of this immediately. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aside from the unexpected situations I just mentioned, you need not worry too much about any other occurrences," Shadow Celestial instructed his confidant. In reality, Shadow Celestial had prepared for both scenarios. Regardless of Elder Astra''s intentions, he had the capability to create a significant crisis in the real world. This would inevitably throw various factions into a state of panic. Such a situation would work to Shadow Celestial''s advantage, allowing him to seize more clues about the chaotic artifacts. Moreover, Shadow Celestial had already detected Irving and others at the Smith family ancestral home. He decided to leverage the chaotic power lingering within that location to negotiate with Irving. If Irving was willing to collaborate with him, he would share Elder Astra''s operational plans. If not, he would use Elder Astra to deal directly with Irving. With this two-pronged approach, as long as one of his strategies succeeded, Shadow Celestial stood to gain significantly. He believed he had positioned himself in an invulnerable spot. "Now I just have to wait for Irving and the others to reach the inner depths of the Smith family ancestral home. The chaotic power in their current area isn''t strong enough; I must continue to exercise patience," Shadow Celestial murmured to himself. At nearly the same time, Irving and his companions were cautiously making their way through the Smith family ancestral home. Following the recent unexpected events, they had all become much more vigilant. After passing through several doors, they finally arrived at a well-lit building. Outside, they could see two figures moving around within. This sight left everyone puzzled. Vicky lowered her voice and asked Irving, "How is this possible? There shouldn''t be anyone in the ancestral home." Irving gently patted Vicky on the head, hoping to calm her down. He knew very well that what they were witnessing was indeed strange. However, he believed that only in the face of odd occurrences could they uncover more clues. "Don''t panic just yet! The appearance of these peculiar situations could be beneficial for us. We might finally find some leads from these anomalies," he reassured her. After saying this, Irving turned his attention to the members of the Angel Guild. "You all stay here! I will move forward alone! Hand over the box containing the chaotic power to me." Irving''s meaning was very clear. He felt that advancing together posed too great a risk. If he moved forward alone, he could rely on his own strength to ensure his safety. His words caused some hesitation among the members of the Angel Guild. Aron believed that the box containing the chaotic power was discovered by them, so a member of the Angel Guild should accompany Irving. "I think I should go with you. I have a better understanding of the box containing the chaotic power," Aron stated, stepping forward with the box in hand. Seeing this, Irving''s expression became slightly unnatural. "You still don''t trust me?" As Aron closed the distance to just a step away from Irving, Irving bluntly asked him. Aron responded with a hint of confusion, "What do you mean by that?" "My meaning is quite clear! The reason you want to accompany me is that you''re worried I will steal the box containing the chaotic power, isn''t it?" "I absolutely do not think that! I just feel that I can provide assistance if I accompany you!" Aron hurriedly explained. He didn''t want his relationship with Irving to deteriorate as it had before. Aron had already realized that the strength of the Angel Guild was not as formidable as he had once thought. Without Irving''s help, the Angel Guild would be unable to confront the threat posed by the Night Blades. Find more to read on M V L After hearing Aron''s words, Irving nodded. "In that case, just hand over the box to me! You don''t need to accompany me! I can succeed on my own!" With Irving having said this, Aron had no choice but to reluctantly hand over the box containing the chaotic power. Irving took the box and quickly moved toward the brightly lit building ahead, leaving the others behind to watch his actions. Aron felt a bit awkward and, after a moment of thought, returned to the group of Angel Guild members. At that moment, Vicky spoke up. "Irving is just that kind of person. Once he has a plan in mind, he won''t easily change it. I don''t think what Irving did was intentionally aimed at you." Vicky hoped to defend Irving a little. Although Vicky believed that Irving was the strongest among them, she still thought it was important for him to maintain good relations with the others. After hearing her comments, Aron could only nod awkwardly. The other members of the Angel Guild felt somewhat uncomfortable as well. Anna and Nick believed that Irving was indeed being a bit dismissive toward them. However, they also recognized that Irving''s stance wasn''t entirely unreasonable. After all, he was the strongest among them. If Irving thought that having others accompany him would put them in danger, then it made sense for him to act alone. The group fell into silence. A few minutes later, Benjamin suddenly broke the stillness. "Do you guys feel like there are a lot of transparent monsters around us? I feel like countless eyes are watching us!" His words sent a wave of panic through everyone. Aron, Anna, and Nick immediately began to scout their surroundings. They quickly realized that what Benjamin said was indeed true. There were numerous monsters around them, and they were completely transparent. If they hadn''t taken a moment to calm down and focus on the fluctuations of power around them, they would never have noticed their presence. Vicky instinctively moved closer to Benjamin. She knew that in a crisis, he was the one who could help her. "What should we do now? Should we attack the monsters around us? We''ve encountered a similar situation before. Back then, Irving led us quickly away from the danger. But we can''t leave now; we have to wait for Irving to return." Aron quickly expressed his thoughts. Although the situation they faced was similar to before, without Irving present, they couldn''t muster the resolve to leave in a hurry. Benjamin didn''t answer Aron''s question because he didn''t know what to do either. In his view, since the transparent monsters hadn''t attacked them yet, they didn''t need to respond immediately. Chapter 324: Chapter 324: Negotiations Break Down, Becoming Archenemies Irving was unaware of the situation his companions were facing. At that moment, he had arrived in front of a brightly lit building. After observing the interior for a moment, he pushed the door open and walked inside.The instant he stepped into the building, Irving suddenly felt a familiar sensation. After contemplating for a moment, he realized that this familiar feeling was reminiscent of his experience entering the Abyss of Death. He quickly concluded that the Smith family estate was now under the influence of Shadow Celestial. Once inside the building, Irving looked at the two figures within and smiled as he spoke. "You should be able to hear me, right? If you are minions of Shadow Celestial, just summon him directly. I have previously collaborated with him, and I believe there is still a possibility for cooperation." Although Irving''s tone was casual, he was prepared for battle. No sooner had he finished speaking than the two figures nearby swiftly vanished from sight. Before long, the figure of Shadow Celestial appeared within Irving''s line of sight. Shadow Celestial smiled as he gazed at Irving, who also returned the smile. "Why are you here? What is your connection to the chaotic artifact? What exactly are your intentions?" Irving asked Shadow Celestial three questions in quick succession. Shadow Celestial sighed. "You''re still as impatient as ever. We have worked together in the past, and I believe that before we discuss other matters, we should have a conversation now that we''ve met again." Irving found himself at a loss for words at Shadow Celestial''s response. "Don''t you realize that my companions and I are facing a tremendous danger? Do you have control over the chaotic power within the Smith family estate? Are the transparent monsters we encountered earlier your doing? Why are you doing this?" Irving shot off several more questions. Shadow Celestial finally understood that Irving was not interested in idle chatter, so he decided to stop beating around the bush. "Those transparent monsters were indeed left by me. However, I cannot control them, as they gained self-awareness when I entered the Abyss of Death. The chaotic power within the Smith family estate is not under my control either. It seems to have been seized by someone else. I am currently attempting to regain control over that chaotic power," Shadow Celestial explained. Shadow Celestial''s response did not exceed Irving''s expectations. Irving actually believed that Shadow Celestial was unable to exert complete control over the Smith family estate. He nodded in acknowledgment. "Since you''ve answered my previous questions, shouldn''t you also respond to the initial ones I posed? When I was in the Abyss of Death, I sensed that you possessed the powers of chaos. You also mentioned that you entered the Abyss of Death in pursuit of greater chaotic power. Now that you''re here, does it mean you have found a way to access the chaotic power within the Smith family estate? And can you obtain chaotic power through the chaotic artifact as well?" Irving''s words surprised Shadow Celestial. He hadn''t anticipated that Irving would have such a deep understanding of him. The expression on Shadow Celestial''s face quickly turned serious. He realized that he knew too little about Irving. It finally clicked for him why the Night Blades had always considered Irving their primary enemy. "Your assumptions are correct. I do need more powerful chaotic energy, and I do require the chaotic artifact to enhance my powers. However, I believe that you and I are not enemies. The power you possess is of the light; it is the power given by the Taikoo Divine Clan. These powers are inherently in conflict with chaotic energy. Even if you were to master immense chaotic power, your overall strength would not see a significant increase. Therefore, I think we can still pursue collaboration." In response to Shadow Celestial''s statement, Irving showed no immediate reaction. He simply waited for him to continue. "As long as you can provide me with the clues to the chaotic artifact, I can continue collaborating with you. I have complete control over the Night Blades now. I can offer you substantial assistance. Whether in the real world or in the Shelter Game, my strength is greater than you imagine." After Shadow Celestial finished speaking, he awaited Irving''s response. Irving pondered for a moment before answering. "I refuse! If you genuinely want to collaborate with me, you must disband the Night Blades. To me, the Night Blades are the most evil organization." Shadow Celestial was taken aback by Irving''s firm refusal. He hadn''t expected such a straightforward denial. With a hint of surprise, he asked, "Just how much harm did the Night Blades cause you? Who among the Night Blades is a thorn in your side? If you truly wish to eliminate someone from the Night Blades, I can help you with that." After all, Shadow Celestial was the founder of the Night Blades. He certainly did not want the organization he had established to be easily destroyed. Moreover, Shadow Celestial felt that Irving was being rather irrational at the moment. When Irving heard Shadow Celestial''s words, he chuckled. "You really don''t understand me at all. The Night Blades did cause me a great deal of trouble in the past, but those who inflicted significant losses on me have already been eliminated. My opposition to the Night Blades is not based on personal grudges. My objective is to ensure the stability of the human world before the arrival of the Dark Overlord and prepare for the impending apocalypse. The existence of the Night Blades poses a major obstacle to my ultimate goal, so I naturally need to eradicate them completely. Furthermore, I believe you should stop collecting the other chaotic artifacts. Read exclusive chapters at M-V-L When all the chaotic artifacts are gathered together, it could potentially trigger unforeseen consequences. The powers of chaos are already prone to causing disasters, and overwhelming chaotic power could very well turn you into a monster." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving''s words reflected his true thoughts. However, to Shadow Celestial, it was evident that Irving''s remarks were laced with sarcasm. "Do you even know what you''re saying?! The power I possess is the powers of chaos. How could the powers of chaos possibly turn me into a monster?!" Shadow Celestial''s tone had become significantly more serious than before. "I''ll ask you one last time: are you willing to cooperate with me? If you refuse again, don''t blame me for being impolite! I can make you pay a very heavy price!" In response to Shadow Celestial''s threat, Irving''s answer was unequivocal. "Since you asked me again, I will gladly respond once more. If you want to cooperate with me, you must do as I say." At this point in their conversation, both sides realized that their negotiations had completely fallen apart. Shadow Celestial let out a cold laugh. "You don''t actually believe that your current strength is enough to defeat me, do you? Your current power doesn''t even ensure the safety of your companions. Neither you nor your allies can safely leave the Smith family estate!" After saying this, Shadow Celestial''s figure quickly faded away. Almost simultaneously, Vicky''s scream reached Irving''s ears. In that instant, Irving sprang into action, hastily making his way out of the building. When Irving returned outside, he found Vicky, Benjamin, and members of the Angel Guild surrounded by a horde of monsters. These creatures were all twisted humanoid forms, clearly the result of chaotic power. "What Shadow Celestial just said was indeed a lie! He claimed he couldn''t control the monsters in the Smith family estate, but clearly, he can," Irving realized immediately that his previous assessment had been correct. Shadow Celestial had been dishonest, which meant he had never truly intended to cooperate with Irving. Without hesitation, Irving drew his staff and unleashed the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl against the chaotic monsters. Under his assault, the creatures were swiftly driven away, ensuring Vicky and the others were safe. "Are you okay? You weren''t hurt in the attack, were you?" Irving asked, genuinely concerned for Vicky. Vicky shook her head. "What''s going on? Why did those monsters suddenly attack us? They didn''t seem hostile at all just moments ago." Aron, slightly surprised, turned to Irving. Irving recounted everything he had experienced in the building. After hearing his account, the group fell silent, knowing that the enemies they faced had just become significantly more formidable. "The Night Blades are already very strong, and now their leader is Shadow Celestial. Our future actions will undoubtedly become increasingly difficult," Anna said, her tone filled with discouragement. However, Aron felt there was no need for such worry. "While the Night Blades are indeed stronger now, we will not be defeated! Our own strength is also growing! Moreover, the clues we have related to the chaotic artifacts are clearly more abundant than theirs. Otherwise, Shadow Celestial wouldn''t need to approach Irving to discuss cooperation." Aron''s words suddenly made Irving realize that he had overlooked some crucial information. He nodded emphatically. "I think Aron is absolutely right. We have a significant lead in our search for the chaotic artifacts. Otherwise, Shadow Celestial wouldn''t be so eager to negotiate with me." What Irving and Aron said helped calm the others down. In stark contrast, Shadow Celestial''s mood was extremely furious. He had completely severed ties with Irving, and they had become mortal enemies. Chapter 325: Chapter 325: Do Not Fear Threats Although Shadow Celestial was extremely angry at that moment, he still managed to maintain his composure. He realized that he needed to take action promptly; he could no longer allow Irving and the others to advance within the Smith family ancestral home.Shadow Celestial directly contacted his trusted subordinates who were already deployed in the real world. "The situation has changed significantly. You must head to Starling City as soon as possible. It would be best if you could launch an attack directly on the Smith family ancestral home in the suburbs of Starling City. If you''re not prepared, then just inform Elder Astra about this matter. I believe Elder Astra will know what actions should be taken." Having conveyed his new orders, Shadow Celestial decided to head to the ruins of the Abyss of Death within the shelter game world. Despite the Abyss of Death having been completely reduced to ruins during previous battles, some chaotic powers still lingered there. Moreover, Shadow Celestial believed there must be clues related to the chaotic artifact hidden within the Abyss of Death. After Shadow Celestial left the headquarters of the Night Blades, two elders who remained at the headquarters met in secret. These two elders had some connections with Elder Astra, and they hoped to regain control over the Night Blades. "The current situation seems rather peculiar. Shadow Celestial is very concerned about Irving''s actions. Could it be that there really is a chaotic artifact in the Smith family ancestral home?" One of the elders asked the other, his voice barely above a whisper, aware that many of Shadow Celestial''s subordinates were present at the Night Blades headquarters. Yet, they had no choice but to meet at the headquarters. If they met outside, Shadow Celestial would surely notice something was amiss very quickly. The other elder wore a confused expression. After a moment of hesitation, he slowly replied, "Regardless, the enmity between Shadow Celestial and Irving is good news for us. At least for now, Irving and Shadow Celestial will view each other as their primary opponents. We can gather our strength in the shadows. If Elder Astra is successful, we can swiftly regain control over the Night Blades. If Elder Astra ultimately fails, we can still bide our time and wait for a better opportunity." The two elders remaining at the Night Blades headquarters reached a consensus. While they fully supported Elder Astra''s actions, they also believed that they could not afford to take excessive risks. Meanwhile, at the Smith family ancestral home, Irving quickly eliminated all the monsters surrounding his companions. During the battle, he summoned his Lava Giant puppets, which stood out prominently within the ancestral home. Aron felt a twinge of concern; he believed the presence of the Lava Giants could very well jeopardize their mission. "Shouldn''t you put those Lava Giant puppets away? I feel like they''re just too conspicuous. They might alert someone. It''s possible that the chaotic artifact within the Smith family ancestral home has a consciousness of its own. Some of the chaotic artifacts recorded by our Angel Guild do possess self-awareness." After hearing Aron''s words, Irving nodded and dismissed the Lava Giant puppets. "What should we do next? Should we continue to advance deeper into the Smith family ancestral home, or do we need to pull back and think of another plan?" Benjamin asked Irving and Aron. Benjamin felt that pushing forward in the Smith family ancestral home was too dangerous, especially since they were aware of the close connection between the ancestral home and Shadow Celestial. It was likely that Shadow Celestial had set traps for them within. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving shook his head firmly. "We absolutely cannot just retreat! If we pull back now, it means Shadow Celestial has succeeded. We cannot yield to his threats. We should not be afraid of his intimidation! He definitely cannot come into the real world directly! He can only gather power within the shelter game world!" Irving had a solid understanding of Shadow Celestial. Although Shadow Celestial had managed to escape from the Abyss of Death, his current power was still insufficient for him to manifest in the real world. Irving aimed to use this time to quickly locate enough chaotic artifacts. This way, when Shadow Celestial eventually appeared in the real world, he would possess greater strength. By then, even if a battle broke out in reality, he would have a better chance of winning. Since Irving had expressed this resolve, the others naturally did not oppose. Under Irving''s leadership, they continued deeper into the Smith family ancestral home. After passing through corridor after corridor and door after door, they finally reached the innermost sanctum of the Smith family ancestral home. Here lay the family shrine, where the ancestral tablets of the Smith family were enshrined. At that moment, a figure knelt with their back turned to Irving and the others. The moment Vicky saw the figure, her face turned pale. It seemed she recognized the person''s identity, and she stepped back a few paces, whispering, "That person in front looks like one of my ancestors! Some of you have seen him before!" As Vicky spoke, Irving and Aron exchanged glances. Both had encountered the Smith family ancestor before, and they had even fought against him. The Smith family ancestor had previously demonstrated immense power. Irving was also aware that the ancestor was a creation of Shadow Celestial. Now that Irving had become a sworn enemy of Shadow Celestial, it meant that the Smith family ancestor might very well attack them at any moment. Irving was prepared for battle, but to his surprise, the Smith family ancestor did not choose to attack him directly. Instead, he slowly stood up and turned to face the group. "I know what brings you here. All I can tell you now is that your goal cannot be achieved. The chaotic artifact that was originally left in the Smith family ancestral home has already been taken by someone else." Find more to read on M-V-L The ancestor''s words shocked everyone. Irving quickly asked, "How do I know you''re not lying to me right now? You are a creation of Shadow Celestial. What you''re saying could very well be something he made you say on purpose." A bittersweet smile appeared on the ancestor''s face. "You''re right; I am indeed a creation of Shadow Celestial. However, many years have passed since my inception. I now possess self-awareness. The reason I don''t know who took the chaotic artifact is simply that some of my memories are lost. You will not be able to help me recover them, as the person who took the chaotic artifact is exceptionally powerful. You might even know the person who took it because I sense a similar aura in some of you." The ancestor''s words left the group puzzled. Those behind Irving were observing each other, but Irving kept his gaze fixed on the Smith family ancestor. "Don''t think you can sow distrust among my companions this way. Do you recognize this box?" Irving said, throwing the box tainted with chaotic power onto the ground close to the Smith family ancestor. The Smith family ancestor nodded and said, "I recognize this box. The chaotic artifact was contained within it. When the chaotic artifact was taken, this box was taken as well. Since you have obtained this box, it means that the person who took the chaotic artifact has decided to make an enemy of you. He is trying to lead you into a state of confusion." The ancestor''s words made a lot of sense, but Irving found it hard to trust him completely. "What you''re saying sounds somewhat reasonable, but after thinking it over, I see significant flaws in your argument. If someone could take the chaotic artifact, that person would certainly not be weak. Moreover, it''s likely that this person exists in the real world. Do you think there are others out there capable of this besides us? My companions and I represent all the powerful forces in the real world. Unless you''re suggesting that a member of the Night Blades took the chaotic artifact. But if that were the case, Shadow Celestial wouldn''t be in such a hurry; he should already have obtained that chaotic artifact." Hearing Irving''s words, the Smith family ancestor smiled and replied, "You are indeed powerful, but how do you know there aren''t stronger individuals out there? Do you truly believe you''ve found all the strong ones in the real world?" The ancestor''s rhetorical question left Irving momentarily speechless. He suddenly realized that he had been a bit too arrogant. Given the series of crises triggered by the blood moon power, it was clear that other strong individuals existed in the real world. He hadn''t encountered them simply because the timing wasn''t right. Irving''s expression shifted as he contemplated what course of action to take next. Just as he was deep in thought, a violent tremor suddenly echoed from afar. The Smith family ancestor murmured, "Someone is attacking the Smith family ancestral home! It seems Shadow Celestial can no longer wait to make you pay the price!" As soon as the ancestor finished speaking, the interior of the Smith family ancestral home began to change drastically. Every building started to decay rapidly, and everyone realized that the situation was about to become extremely dangerous. Irving immediately made a decision. He calmly addressed the group, "Given the circumstances, we have no other choice. We must temporarily leave the Smith family ancestral home!" With that, Irving took the lead and quickly moved toward the exit of the Smith family ancestral home. Chapter 326: Chapter 326: The Devious Nature of the Werewolf In the world of the shelter game, at the edge of the ruins of the Desolate Canyon, Elder Lawrence and Sophia were making their way along a rugged path. They were doing this because they sensed the power of the blood moon emanating from the end of the road.Although Elder Lawrence had barely managed to cooperate with Irving and Shadow Celestial to defeat the terrifying monster lurking deep within the Abyss of Death during the final battle, he had exhausted all his trump cards in the process. At this point, Lawrence could offer Sophia only some information; he had become of little use otherwise. Sophia even felt that Lawrence was holding her back. "When are we going to find the heart of the blood moon?" Sophia asked coldly, turning to Elder Lawrence. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, Lawrence responded with a slightly trembling voice, "I can already sense the power of the blood moon. If we keep moving along this path, we will eventually find the heart. Even if the heart was once consumed by the terrifying monster from the Abyss of Death, it cannot be destroyed." The heart of the blood moon they were referring to was, in fact, the heart of the Werewolf God. The Werewolf God had once completely controlled the power of the blood moon. When the Werewolf God fell, the power of the blood moon fused with its heart. Lawrence and Sophia had initially planned to separate the power of the blood moon from the heart using the characteristics of the Abyss of Death. However, they had not anticipated that their actions would lead to a series of unexpected battles. Sophia was extremely dissatisfied with Lawrence''s response. "You told me the same thing two days ago. Two days have passed, and not only have we failed to find the heart of the blood moon, but the power of the blood moon we can sense is also getting weaker. The blood moon might have been completely destroyed. Perhaps we should find other ways to enhance our own power instead of wandering around this ruin like headless chickens." Sophia''s tone was filled with anger. She felt that her actions were not befitting of a powerful werewolf. As the Werewolf Queen, Sophia believed she should command the werewolf army to crush all civilized worlds. Even if she couldn''t lead the werewolf army to dominate the entire real world, she felt she should at least rule the shelter game world. Elder Lawrence was somewhat speechless. He hadn''t expected Sophia''s temperament to become so peculiar. When he first met her, he thought she was quite naive, which is why he was willing to cooperate with her. His original intention was to use Sophia, but he hadn''t anticipated that he would find himself at a disadvantage during their collaboration. "Don''t be so anxious! I assure you, we will definitely find the heart of the blood moon," Lawrence said, trying to reassure her. Sophia scoffed at Lawrence''s promise. In Sophia''s eyes, Lawrence was clearly too weak at the moment. She was contemplating how to exploit any remaining value he had to maximize her own gains. After a short while of continuing their journey, they were blocked by a sudden mountain range that appeared out of nowhere. It was evident that this mountain had emerged due to a change in the terrain. Elder Lawrence looked at the unexpectedly appearing mountains and sighed. "It seems we can only take a break here for the night. Although we are quite powerful, continuing our journey at night would be very dangerous." Sophia was already extremely angry, and upon hearing Lawrence''s words, her frustration only intensified. "You actually plan to stop and rest?! We haven''t found the heart of the blood moon yet! We absolutely should not rest until we locate the heart!" Sophia insisted that Elder Lawrence continue onward. Although Lawrence was very fatigued, he had no choice. His strength was far inferior to Sophia''s. Not long after they resumed their trek, they were suddenly confronted by a figure blocking their path. It was Shadow Celestial. Sophia had not seen Shadow Celestial before, so she regarded him with a scrutinizing gaze. Elder Lawrence was also somewhat surprised upon seeing Shadow Celestial. "I''ve been looking for you for quite a while; I thought you had left this place. It seems you haven''t given up on the search for the heart of the blood moon," Shadow Celestial said with a smile. Upon hearing his words, both Lawrence and Sophia prepared for battle. They instinctively felt that Shadow Celestial intended to compete with them for the heart of the blood moon. Shadow Celestial, sensing their thoughts, smiled and offered an explanation. "I don''t think you need to be so wary! The heart of the blood moon is of no use to me! I simply wish to obtain more powerful chaotic energy. Therefore, only the chaotic artifact and things related to chaotic power are of value to me." Shadow Celestial''s explanation did little to ease their suspicions. Sophia and Elder Lawrence remained on high alert. After a moment of contemplation, Shadow Celestial turned his gaze toward Sophia. "As the most powerful werewolf still in existence, you must be very eager to obtain the heart of the blood moon, right? I can provide you with significant assistance in your search for it. I have already taken control of the Night Blades. With so many members, they can gather the most information." Sophia looked at Shadow Celestial with her crimson eyes, fully aware that he likely had corresponding conditions. Thus, she chose to listen patiently. After finishing the first part of his statement, Shadow Celestial turned his focus to Elder Lawrence. "My condition is very simple: hand Elder Lawrence over to me." Upon hearing Shadow Celestial''s words, Elder Lawrence immediately drew his staff. "I knew you came here with malicious intent! We will never cooperate with you! Sophia will not be swayed by your words!" After saying this, Lawrence launched an attack on Shadow Celestial. However, his assault had no effect on Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial did not retaliate, as he was waiting for Sophia''s response. After contemplating for a moment, Sophia nodded and said, "No problem. As long as you can help me find the heart of the blood moon, I can hand it over to you for handling." Sophia''s response left Elder Lawrence in shock. He looked at her with terror in his eyes. "Why are you doing this?! Don''t you trust me anymore?! Do you think Shadow Celestial is more trustworthy than I am?!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Faced with Lawrence''s incredulous tone, Sophia replied calmly, "I don''t believe Shadow Celestial is more trustworthy than you. However, Shadow Celestial is at least stronger than you; he can provide me with more assistance going forward. You are of no use to me anymore. Handing you over to him in exchange for his help is the last bit of value you have to me." Sophia spoke these words with great composure. Lawrence finally realized he had overlooked a crucial factor: every werewolf has a cunning nature. Although Sophia had once been human, when she was in her werewolf form, her devious instincts would gradually take over. Sophia had been in her werewolf state for a long time, which meant that her sinister nature had completely dominated her. "I shouldn''t have cooperated with you from the start! Even if I did, I should have kept some cards up my sleeve!" Elder Lawrence lamented regretfully. Sophia had no intention of saying anything more. In her view, any additional words would only delay her chances of obtaining the heart of the blood moon. "I''ve decided to hand him over to you. When can you deliver the heart of the blood moon to me?" Shadow Celestial was taken aback by how quickly Sophia agreed. After pondering her question for a moment, he replied, "In half a month''s time, I will return here and bring the heart of the blood moon with me. We can establish a contract. If I fail to fulfill the terms of the contract, you will be able to draw immense power from me. Even if you ultimately cannot obtain the power of the blood moon, the powers of chaos will still be very beneficial to you." Sophia agreed without hesitation. "You''re right! Then let''s establish a contract! During this time, I will provide you with assistance! If you want to deal with Irving, I will supply you with plenty of information!" Shadow Celestial was taken aback by Sophia''s words. He had initially thought that collaborating with her would only allow him to control Elder Lawrence; he never expected Sophia to be willing to work with him against Irving. "Why are you doing this? As far as I know, you were allies with Irving before," Shadow Celestial inquired. Explore new worlds at M-V-L Sophia responded coolly, "That was a long time ago. Although we were allies then, he didn''t provide me with sufficient help. He couldn''t grant me the powerful strength I sought. That proves that cooperating with him was not worth it at all." Sophia''s reasoning aligned almost completely with that of the werewolves. Even Shadow Celestial felt a chill run down his spine. He couldn''t help but inwardly reflect, "Cunning and cold-bloodedness are indeed the nature of werewolves! Even Sophia, who was once human, has become treacherous and ruthless since transforming into a werewolf." Though Shadow Celestial said nothing outwardly, he had begun to grow wary of Sophia in secret. After all, if Sophia could stab Irving in the back so decisively now, she could just as easily do the same to him in the future. "Then we have reached an agreement! Our upcoming actions will surely be successful!" Shadow Celestial said, wearing a forced smile on his face. Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Envoy of Filth Inside the Smith family ancestral home, Irving was leading his companions quickly toward the exit.At that moment, the exit of the Smith family ancestral home was shrouded in a thick black mist, which was entirely different from the dark fog that Elder Howard possessed. This black mist enveloping the exit appeared like a pool of rotting sludge. Within this decaying sludge lay the powers of chaos, mingled with a certain degree of blood moon energy. Ordinary members of the Night Blades were incapable of wielding such abilities; the one responsible for this display was a powerful figure sent by the Shadow Celestial to the real world, known as the Envoy of Filth. The Envoy of Filth was hiding not far from the exit of the Smith family ancestral home, quietly observing everything. The task assigned to him by the Shadow Celestial was to launch an assault on the Smith family''s residence, thereby forcing Irving and his companions to flee quickly from the ancestral home. The Envoy of Filth was determined to remain there until he confirmed that Irving had left the premises. Behind the Envoy of Filth, two ordinary members of the Night Blades were watching the direction of the exit with trepidation. These two members had actually experienced all the previous battles. They understood very well that Irving''s strength surpassed all expectations. Although the Envoy of Filth had demonstrated power beyond that of Elder Seville, they still felt that his efforts would ultimately fail. Under the gaze of the three, Irving and his group burst out of the Smith family ancestral home. As soon as one of the ordinary Night Blades spotted Irving, he spoke in a trembling voice, "Envoy! Our task is complete! Can we leave now? Staying here could expose us to unpredictable dangers." Upon hearing the words of the Night Blades member behind him, the Envoy of Filth quietly nodded. The three of them then swiftly departed. Irving and his companions remained unaware of the Envoy of Filth''s presence. At that moment, Irving was studying the pool of rotting sludge enveloping the exit of the Smith family ancestral home. "The members of the Night Blades cannot use such powers. So our previous assumption was correct: Shadow Celestial has already begun targeting us," Irving said coldly to the others behind him. At this point, Aron directly asked Irving, "What should we do now? We need to identify Shadow Celestial''s subordinates! The threat they pose to us is immense." Irving nodded in agreement with Aron''s statement. "You''re right, but how are we supposed to draw them out? They certainly won''t reveal themselves easily! Shadow Celestial hasn''t decided to confront me in a final showdown yet!" Irving had a good understanding of Shadow Celestial. During their previous collaboration, he had sensed that Shadow Celestial was a very cautious individual. This meant that unless he was confident of victory, Shadow Celestial would never personally appear before Irving. It stood to reason that his subordinates would be equally careful. Aron continued, "We can mobilize our allies to gather all intelligence related to chaos energy. Shadow Celestial''s subordinates must be using chaos powers. Moreover, our actions won''t raise any alarms, as Shadow Celestial and his followers know that our current objective is to track down the whereabouts of the chaos artifacts. Therefore, searching for information related to chaos energy is completely normal." After learning that Shadow Celestial had taken control of the Night Blades, Aron had become quite hostile toward him. Irving found Aron''s plan to be indeed feasible. "Then let''s proceed with your plan!" Irving said decisively. "Although we may not necessarily find leads on Shadow Celestial''s subordinates, at the very least, we can make them temper their arrogance." Irving was deeply concerned that Shadow Celestial''s subordinates would take a series of actions in the near future. If they caused significant chaos in the real world, it would worsen the situation for him and the Angel Guild. After making the final decision, Irving led the members of the Angel Guild back to the City of Warding. In contrast, the Envoy of Filth did not leave Starling City as quickly as Irving did, for he had someone to meet in the city. The Envoy of Filth, accompanied by two Night Blades members, arrived at the commercial district of Starling City. In a concealed location, he met with the leaders of two prominent families in Starling City. These two family heads had never had a good relationship with Irving; their dissatisfaction with him had been brewing for a long time. Although they did not dare to confront Irving directly, they still hoped to provide assistance to his enemies. Upon meeting the Envoy of Filth, the heads of the two families felt that the one who could finally defeat Irving had arrived. "Why did you arrive so late?! If the Night Blades had sent you sooner, we wouldn''t have needed to engage in a false collaboration with Irving," the head of the Rivera family in Starling City said in a sycophantic tone. The Envoy of Filth nodded. "Our Night Blades had more pressing matters to attend to previously, which is why I had to stay in the Shelter Game world. Now that we have nearly resolved our affairs there, we can focus on our next steps." "When do you plan to take action? Have you already formulated a strategy against Irving?" the head of the Schmidt family in Starling City quickly inquired. For both the Rivera and Schmidt families in Starling City, having chosen to cooperate with the Night Blades, they naturally hoped for a swift and significant blow against Irving. The Envoy of Filth replied in a deep tone, "I do have a plan prepared against Irving. However, now is not the right time to act. We must patiently await a better opportunity." The Envoy''s response left the heads of the Rivera and Schmidt families feeling quite disheartened. "Why must we wait any longer? We could set a trap for Irving right here in Starling City. Or you could attack the distribution of the Angel Guild in Starling City, just like the previous Night Blades elder did. Irving would never allow the Angel Guild''s presence in Starling City to be destroyed. At that point, we could ambush him while he is occupied." The head of the Rivera family was eager to see Irving face a devastating blow quickly, as Irving had already begun to suspect the Rivera family of foul play. The Envoy of Filth looked expressionlessly at the head of the Rivera family. "Do you think your strength surpasses mine? Do you believe your intelligence is greater than mine?" Faced with the Envoy of Filth''s inquiry, the head of the Rivera family quickly responded, "How could my strength compare to yours? I certainly don''t have your level of intellect! I merely wish to remind you not to miss a good opportunity." "I will not miss any good opportunities!" the Envoy of Filth declared. "If we act now, we will only fall into a trap set by Irving. Furthermore, my plan requires more time to prepare. All you need to do is provide me with sufficient intelligence. Before we take action, I will inform you in advance, and then you will know how to proceed." Enjoy more content from M-V-L After delivering this statement, the Envoy of Filth departed. Though the two ordinary Night Blades members felt quite helpless, they could only leave with the Envoy of Filth. Once all the Night Blades members had left, the head of the Schmidt family slammed his hand on the table in anger. "They are all a bunch of fools! Relying on them to defeat Irving is nearly impossible!" The expression on the head of the Rivera family remained relatively unchanged, but internally he felt equally disappointed. He had originally thought that with the arrival of a new powerhouse from the Night Blades, they could turn the tide in the real world. Who would have thought that this newly arrived Envoy of Filth would also shy away from a direct confrontation with Irving? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m beginning to wonder if our previous decision was a mistake. If we beg for mercy from Irving now, do you think we could earn his forgiveness?" The head of the Rivera family in Starling City said expressionlessly. Upon hearing his words, the head of the Schmidt family in Starling City incredulously asked, "You can''t be serious, can you? Even if we begged for mercy from Irving, he would never forgive us. He made it very clear before that anyone who collaborates with the Night Blades is his sworn enemy." After saying this, the head of the Schmidt family sighed. The situation had exceeded his imagination. There was no way out for him now; he was forced to continue collaborating with the Night Blades, going down this path to the end. Meanwhile, the two ordinary Night Blades members were also puzzled by the Envoy of Filth''s actions. They directly asked him, "If you do not intend to take immediate action, why did you meet with the heads of those two prominent families in Starling City? They could very well divulge information related to you." The Envoy of Filth smiled upon hearing this. "I hope they do share information about me. The more people know about my abilities, the more likely they are to be defeated by me in battle." The Envoy of Filth''s words were certainly perplexing. However, the two Night Blades members understood that he surely had his own trump cards. Since he was so confident, they decided there was no need to question him further. Thus, the Envoy of Filth returned to the City of Warding with the two ordinary Night Blades members. In the City of Warding, another important figure was waiting for him¡ªElder Astra. At this moment, Elder Astra had already arrived at the port of the City of Warding with a Dark Portal, prepared to release a large number of Dark Monsters into the city. Elder Astra stood by the sea, gazing out at the vast, dark ocean. "Do you have something important you wish to discuss with me?" The voice of the Envoy of Filth rang out from behind him. Elder Astra slowly turned around. "I hope to receive your assistance in the upcoming actions!" Chapter 328: Chapter 328: The Brewing Storm Upon hearing Elder Astra''s words, the Envoy of Filth displayed a look of confusion on his face."Of course, I will provide you with assistance, especially since your current operation has the support of Shadow Celestial," the Envoy of Filth replied casually. Elder Astra smiled and shook his head. "You haven''t quite understood my point. Ordinary help means nothing to me. I hope that in the upcoming operation, you can commit fully to the task." "How do you expect me to commit fully?" the Envoy of Filth asked. "I hope you can directly attack the Angel Guild headquarters! Ideally, you should completely destroy their headquarters!" Elder Astra''s request left the Envoy of Filth even more puzzled. Shouldn''t this task be something Elder Astra himself should be doing? "Shouldn''t the assault on the Angel Guild headquarters be carried out by you personally? If I attack the Angel Guild''s headquarters, what actions will you take?" Elder Astra had already prepared an answer for the Envoy of Filth''s inquiry. He calmly replied, "I will, of course, directly attack Irving! Do you wish to face Irving yourself?" The Envoy of Filth was not easily swayed by Elder Astra''s words. He immediately retorted, "I certainly do not want to face Irving, but I believe you should avoid facing him as well. Irving is stronger than both of us. I think you should make use of the Dark Portal. If we can use the Dark Monsters to plunge the entire city into a state of panic, we can take advantage of the chaos to deliver a heavy blow to Irving and his allies." The strategy proposed by the Envoy of Filth was, in fact, quite ordinary. This was the same strategy that Shadow Celestial had in mind when allowing Elder Astra to use the Dark Portal. Elder Astra shook his head with a smile. "That approach will not succeed at all. Irving will not be easily deceived by us. He will discover the Dark Portal in a very short time. If he destroys the Dark Portal, the monsters released will also vanish. Our actions cannot create lasting chaos in the city." "Then what is your real plan? I need to hear your complete plan before I can make a decision." The Envoy of Filth believed that Elder Astra must have a very comprehensive plan, one that was more elaborate than the one he had in mind. Elder Astra nodded. "I will certainly share my complete plan with you. My current operation is not aimed at Irving; it is aimed at the Angel Guild. I will find a way to trap Irving, and you, as the main force, must destroy the Angel Guild''s headquarters. If you can also destroy the other branches of the Angel Guild after taking down the headquarters, that would be even better." The Envoy of Filth never expected that Elder Astra''s plan was actually aimed at the Angel Guild. Although the Angel Guild had been at odds with the Night Blades, their strength had significantly diminished after a series of setbacks. Enjoy new chapters from M-V-L The Envoy of Filth believed that targeting the Angel Guild now was somewhat of an overreaction. "The Angel Guild no longer holds any value as a target. The remaining members are quite weak and have almost all become Irving''s underlings. You should focus on how to take down Irving instead. I believe Shadow Celestial also wishes for you to target Irving. Are you planning to defy Shadow Celestial''s wishes?" "I certainly do not intend to defy Shadow Celestial, but I want you to understand that our current strength is insufficient to defeat Irving. Have you not figured out the situation after being in the real world for so long?" Elder Astra''s retort left the Envoy of Filth at a loss for words. Although the Envoy had allied himself with Shadow Celestial, he was unaware that Elder Astra was secretly opposing Shadow Celestial. Thus, in the Envoy''s eyes, Elder Astra was a colleague. They were both fighting for the Night Blades, and the Envoy felt compelled to consider the feasibility of the plan. After pondering for a moment, the Envoy of Filth slowly said, "How long can you hold Irving off? I can indeed commit fully to destroying the Angel Guild''s headquarters, but that will take some time." "Rest assured! I can at least hold Irving for an entire day! A whole day is enough time for you to completely destroy the Angel Guild''s headquarters! Moreover, during the operation, I will also mobilize my allies in the real world. I do have some allies in the real world," Elder Astra replied. The allies that Elder Astra referred to were actually the various families collaborating with the Night Blades. Although these families were working with the Night Blades, they were cooperating with different elders within the organization. After a moment of contemplation, the Envoy of Filth nodded in agreement. "Your plan does have the potential for success. The biggest risk is, of course, dealing with Irving. However, I believe that since you are bold enough to propose such a plan, it means you are fully prepared. Just tell me when the plan is set to begin." Although the Envoy of Filth was a very cautious person, once he made a decision, he would not delay any further. Elder Astra nodded in satisfaction. "The plan will commence in three days. During this time, I will prepare everything." Upon hearing Elder Astra''s response, the Envoy of Filth turned and left. For him, there was no reason to linger any longer now that he knew when the plan was set to begin. After the Envoy of Filth departed, a shadow suddenly appeared behind Elder Astra. "Do you truly believe your plan can succeed?" the shadow asked in a raspy voice. "Since I have proposed this plan, I am confident that I can make it ultimately successful," Elder Astra replied. "Is your plan really aimed at the Angel Guild? Are you sure you can hold off Irving for an entire day?" the shadow inquired further. Elder Astra smiled as he responded, "My plan is indeed aimed at the Angel Guild, but that is only a small part of it. The vast majority of the plan is designed to ensnare Shadow Celestial''s subordinates. As for whether I can hold Irving for a day? You should already know the answer to that. My strength is quite weak compared to Irving''s. I have no way to delay him for that long." Elder Astra''s entire plan was merely to weaken Shadow Celestial''s power. From the very beginning, he did not believe that his plan could achieve complete success. The shadow sighed upon hearing Elder Astra''s response. "What you''re doing carries too much risk. If Shadow Celestial finds out, you will be in an irretrievable situation. Moreover, I don''t think the Envoy of Filth is quite so foolish. He will surely notice the flaws in your plan; you must be prepared for that." In response to the warning, Elder Astra nodded slowly. "The Envoy of Filth is indeed not very foolish, but my subsequent actions will lead him to make significant misjudgments. He will surely believe this is a great opportunity for him to achieve something monumental." After saying this, Elder Astra also took his leave. After all, the position he occupied was not particularly safe. Members of the Angel Guild could easily discover his presence. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once the Envoy of Filth returned to his residence, he began to contemplate whether Elder Astra''s plan could truly succeed. While he felt that Elder Astra''s plan was relatively cautious, there were still certain aspects that struck him as strange. The Envoy of Filth ultimately decided to relay Elder Astra''s plan in its entirety to Shadow Celestial. Since he couldn''t determine the feasibility of the plan himself, he felt it was necessary to seek assistance from someone else. After receiving Elder Astra''s plan, Shadow Celestial found it somewhat strange. He had initially expected Elder Astra to target Irving; he never anticipated that Astra was truly only focused on the Angel Guild. After pondering for a moment, Shadow Celestial issued new instructions directly to the Envoy of Filth. "Don''t rush. He still needs three days to prepare. Once he has completed all his preparations, provide me with the specific details. At that point, I will give you new orders." With Shadow Celestial''s clear directive, the Envoy of Filth no longer had to worry about anything. He began preparing for the upcoming actions. Although Irving was not entirely clear on the series of movements by the Night Blades, he sensed that a storm was brewing. Many people in the City of Warding could feel that the atmosphere had changed significantly from before. This meant that a crisis could erupt at any moment within the city. Irving realized he needed to discuss contingency plans with his allies in case of an outbreak of crisis. The first person who came to his mind was Vicky; he believed he should prioritize ensuring the safety of Vicky and the Ocean Group. After that, he would focus on ensuring the safety of the Angel Guild and other allies. Irving found Benjamin and expressed his concerns. Benjamin felt that Irving was being a bit overly cautious. "Don''t worry. I have made all the necessary preparations. Even if the Night Blades launch an attack against us, the defensive capabilities of the Ocean Group headquarters are more than sufficient. If you are truly worried, you can have President Vicky accompany you. As long as she is with you, she won''t be in too much danger." Benjamin was well aware of Irving''s feelings toward Vicky, which is why he made such a suggestion. After considering Benjamin''s words carefully, Irving couldn''t provide a definitive answer. "I''ll think about your suggestion, but I need to check on a few other places first! After all, I need to ensure the safety of my other allies as well." With that, Irving left the headquarters of the Ocean Group. Chapter 329: Chapter 329: Jamess New Discovery After leaving Ocean Group, Irving''s first destination was the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company.The purpose of his visit was to remind James that a rather difficult situation was likely to arise in the near future. When he arrived at his destination, he found James and his subordinates gathered in a conference room discussing James''s latest discovery. Continue your adventure with M-V-L Yesterday, James had stumbled upon a peculiar box within the area under his control. The box was adorned with intricate symbols that seemed to possess some mysterious power. James did not immediately share this news with Irving because he felt it was best to first make some judgments on his own. "What are your thoughts? Feel free to speak up now. I believe the sudden appearance of this box in our territory must have a special reason behind it," James said with a stoic expression to his subordinates. The subordinates stared at the unusual box, momentarily at a loss for words. They did not possess the same level of strength as James, which left them unable to discern the peculiarities of the symbols engraved on the box. Most of them believed it was just an ordinary box. So ordinary, in fact, that if it were placed in a store, it would be considered a cheap product. "Boss, I think this box is just a very ordinary one. I don''t see anything special about it," one of James''s loyal subordinates said hesitantly after a closer inspection. James''s face remained expressionless. He simply replied, "Then you should continue examining it! This box is certainly not ordinary! Especially the symbols on it; I have this nagging feeling that I''ve seen these symbols somewhere before." Since James had said that, his subordinates naturally continued their scrutiny. However, no matter how long they looked, they couldn''t uncover anything remarkable about the box. James himself began to feel a bit irritated. "Should I tell Irving about this? Is this news really that important?" James found himself wavering. Although he had been collaborating with Irving for a long time, he felt the need to demonstrate his strength in front of him. In James''s view, if he appeared weak before Irving, Irving would surely not take their partnership seriously. If James hastily presented this box to Irving, there was a good chance Irving would mock him. After a moment of restless contemplation, James ultimately decided to take a closer look at the box. If he still couldn''t find any useful information, he would inform Irving about it. As James approached the box again, he suddenly noticed that the symbols etched on it had changed in some way. After staring at the symbols for a while, James realized that this particular symbol was one he had seen before in Elder Seville''s treasury. This revelation meant that the box in front of him had been deliberately left by the Night Blades. As soon as this new discovery struck him, he exclaimed loudly to his subordinates, "Quick! Step back! This box was sent by the Night Blades! There may be traps inside!" His words plunged his subordinates into chaos. They scrambled to retreat, but the conference room was small, causing them to jostle against one another in a flurry. Although James instinctively took a couple of steps back, he wasn''t overly fearful. In his view, since he hadn''t opened the box, even if it contained a trap designed by the Night Blades, he wouldn''t be immediately harmed. After carefully watching the box for a while, he confirmed that it wouldn''t suddenly transform. Only then did he approach it once more. At that moment, Irving abruptly kicked open the door to the conference room. Irving''s sudden appearance drew everyone''s attention. When James looked at Irving, he found that Irving had already approached him. "Where did you find this box?" Irving asked coldly. James sensed that something was off with Irving''s demeanor. However, he couldn''t grasp why Irving was acting this way, so he instinctively replied, "I stumbled upon this box in my territory this morning. I thought it was strange, so I brought it back. I found symbols related to the Night Blades on it. I was planning to observe it a bit longer before informing you. I really didn''t expect you to show up here suddenly. Is there something important you need, or did you come here specifically for this box?" After listening to James''s words, Irving''s tense emotions finally began to ease a bit. As Irving approached the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company, he sensed the powers of chaos. He quickly pinpointed the source of this chaotic energy: the box that James had found. The box James discovered bore a striking resemblance to the one obtained by the Angel Guild. Both boxes were tainted by the powers of chaos, but the box James found was somewhat more complete than the one the Angel Guild had acquired. "I came here to discuss the crisis we might face soon," Irving said. "The Night Blades are undoubtedly plotting against us. The box you have is connected to their scheme. Stop observing it and hand it over to me to deal with." Irving chose not to disclose the information about the chaotic powers to James. He believed that news related to the chaotic powers posed a threat to others. Irving felt it was best for him and the Angel Guild to handle everything concerning the powers of chaos. James nodded and then handed the box over to Irving. Irving immediately sealed the box away. "You can have your subordinates leave now. Their presence here prevents us from discussing highly confidential matters," Irving said, his tone slightly impatient. James nodded and subsequently ushered all his subordinates out of the room. Once everyone had left, only James and Irving remained in the conference room. They could finally discuss how to respond to the threat posed by the Night Blades. "It''s clear that the Night Blades have sent several powerful members into the real world, and they are likely preparing to launch an attack on us soon," Irving stated. "I need to confirm whether the power you currently wield can ensure your safety. If your strength isn''t sufficient, I''ll find a way to provide you with support." Irving''s tone was much gentler than it had been before. After confirming that James had not betrayed him, he was more than willing to offer assistance. James didn''t immediately respond. He was uncertain about the extent of the threat the Night Blades might pose with their upcoming actions. "Can you tell me what actions the Night Blades are likely to take?" James asked. "If I don''t know what they''re planning, I won''t be able to prepare for anything." "The Night Blades intend to acquire certain artifacts with special powers from the real world. The Angel Guild and I are in a competition with them for these artifacts, so the Night Blades will surely concentrate all their efforts on attacking us. As my ally, you are also within their target range. I believe they will deploy at least one elder to attack you. Do you think you can withstand an elder from the Night Blades?" Irving believed that while the Night Blades intended to launch an attack on him, their main forces would likely remain in the Shelter Game world. This meant that they could send a maximum of four elders into the real world. Thus, James would only need to face one elder from the Night Blades at most. After a moment of calm reflection, James confidently replied, "If it''s just one elder from the Night Blades attacking me, I can handle it. Although my strength isn''t on par with that of a Night Blades elder, the Green Ivy Company has some tricks up our sleeve. I can use the weapons and items we have to fend off their attacks. Don''t worry; I won''t hold you back." Upon hearing James''s response, Irving nodded slightly. "It''s good to hear you''re confident, but I''ll still leave you with an item." As he spoke, he handed James a crystal that emitted a red glow. Curious, James asked, "What is this? Why have I never seen this item before?" "You haven''t seen it because I just created it not long ago! The crystal is actually a spatial seal, and the red glow emanating from it contains a Lava Giant puppet. When you find yourself in danger, just smash the crystal. The Lava Giant sealed inside will be released, and you''ll be able to control it for ten minutes. After those ten minutes are up, the Lava Giant will perish, as it is merely a puppet." Irving explained how to use the item he had given to James. With a smile, James said, "Got it! I''ll make sure to use this item well!" Irving nodded and prepared to leave. "I need to go to other places, so I won''t keep you any longer. Stay alert in the coming days! The Night Blades could attack us at any time!" "I will definitely stay vigilant! If I come across any information related to the Night Blades, I''ll inform you right away," James replied, determination in his eyes. Irving was very satisfied with James''s response; he believed that James was adequately prepared for defense. Therefore, he decided not to waste any more time there. With that, Irving quickly left the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company and headed toward the Angel Guild headquarters. In Irving''s view, the most likely location to encounter an attack from the Night Blades would be the Angel Guild headquarters. Thus, he needed to focus the majority of his efforts there. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Infighting Among Villains While Irving was taking action, Elder Astra was also putting his plans into motion.Elder Astra''s strategy was quite simple: to create a diversion. He intended to use the ordinary members of the Night Blades, along with the power of various families in the real world that were collaborating with the Night Blades, to draw Irving''s attention. Once he successfully diverted Irving''s focus, Elder Astra would launch a direct attack on the headquarters of the Ocean Group. Elder Astra was well aware that the relationship between Irving and Vicky was very close. As long as he could pose a threat to Vicky, Irving would surely rush over quickly. By the time Irving arrived at the Ocean Group headquarters, Elder Astra would be fully prepared for battle. He was confident that he could trap Irving with his preparations. At that point, the Envoy of Filth would have the opportunity to attack the Angel Guild headquarters. Although this plan was straightforward, Elder Astra believed it was highly effective. Irving would certainly not allow Vicky to be threatened, and the defensive strength of the Ocean Group headquarters was insufficient. Elder Astra only needed to activate the Dark Portal to place the Ocean Group headquarters in grave danger. As for what actions to take next, Elder Astra had not fully thought it through. While he hoped to use this opportunity to deal a heavy blow to both Irving and the Envoy of Filth simultaneously, he also understood that both of them were quite clever. He had to keep his true intentions deeply concealed. Elder Astra deliberately called over two of his trusted subordinates. "Your next task is quite simple. You need to create some disturbances around the Angel Guild headquarters. These disturbances should be just significant enough to attract the attention of the Angel Guild members. However, you must also remember that you absolutely cannot get caught by any of the Angel Guild members. If you get captured, I will not be able to rescue you." Elder Astra''s words left his two subordinates feeling quite worried. "Elder, isn''t this plan a bit too difficult? Our strength isn''t that great. We can''t create disturbances around the Angel Guild headquarters without drawing their attention." In response to his subordinates'' concerns, Elder Astra smiled. "I will provide you with the appropriate weapons and items. These weapons and items will give you significant support. You just need to follow my instructions." After saying this, Elder Astra dismissed his subordinates. Although Elder Astra was secretly plotting to defeat Shadow Celestial, he was far from a good person. Elder Astra had actively joined the Night Blades and, after becoming a member, had committed a series of heinous acts. He not only looted the items of other Shelter Game players but had even killed innocent people in the real world who posed no threat to him. Elder Astra was a man who would go to any lengths to achieve his goals. Essentially, he was no different from Shadow Celestial. While Elder Astra''s subordinates were carrying out their actions, he made his way to Starling City. In Starling City, Elder Astra also had some allies. He hoped these allies would be useful to him, but he did not want them to be discovered by the Envoy of Filth. Therefore, he needed to act secretly. What Elder Astra did not realize was that everything he did was being watched by the Envoy of Filth. The Envoy of Filth had already begun to suspect Elder Astra''s true intentions, so he followed Astra to Starling City. After Elder Astra explained his specific plans to his allies, they were all shocked. "Your plan is far too risky! Irving is extremely powerful! We cannot openly oppose Irving!" Although the heads of various families in Starling City held a deep disdain for Irving, they understood his strength was formidable. They only dared to feign compliance with Irving behind his back and did not have the courage to confront him directly. Those who had previously opposed Irving had already been eliminated by him. Faced with the objections of his allies, Elder Astra simply replied calmly, "You must follow my plan. If you don''t, I will reveal your true identities to Irving. Do you think Irving would spare you if he learned that you were collaborating with me? Even if you went to ally with Irving now, he wouldn''t forgive you." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Astra began to directly threaten his allies. In response to his threats, his allies felt helpless. They found themselves unable to refuse Elder Astra''s orders. "You really don''t need to worry so much. If this plan succeeds, you will gain substantial rewards. I can guarantee that once we eliminate Irving, you will be able to take control of Starling City. You can convert the power of other families in Starling City into the strength of your own family." Experience exclusive tales on M-V-L Elder Astra did not merely threaten his allies; he employed a carrot-and-stick strategy. After hearing his words, the expressions on his allies'' faces did not change significantly. They believed that while the potential rewards were high, the risks were even greater. "It seems you have agreed to my plan! Now, prepare according to my instructions! I will notify you when I decide to initiate the plan!" Once Elder Astra confirmed that his allies would indeed follow his plan, he chose to leave. After he departed, the Envoy of Filth appeared before Elder Astra''s allies. "You do not need to carry out his orders. From now on, you only need to listen to my commands. I won''t let you confront Irving directly." The Envoy of Filth spoke these words under the astonished gazes of the crowd. Although Astra''s allies did not know the Envoy of Filth''s true identity, they could tell that his strength was at least on par with Elder Astra''s. Therefore, they refrained from acting rashly and decided to wait and see what the Envoy of Filth would say next. The Envoy of Filth then outlined his plan. His strategy was essentially to be adaptable. As he was still unaware of Elder Astra''s complete plan, he could not formulate an appropriate counter-strategy. However, the Envoy of Filth believed that if he stayed hidden in the shadows, he could secure a steady victory. Elder Astra was completely oblivious to the Envoy of Filth''s actions. He still believed that his plan was flawless. While everyone in the real world was taking action, in the world of the Shelter Game, Shadow Celestial and Sophia brought Elder Lawrence to the ruins of Shadow City. The ruins of Shadow City were located within the Desolate Canyon, and after the disasters in both the Abyss of Death and the Desolate Canyon, the terrain of the Shadow City ruins had undergone significant changes. Shadow Celestial and Sophia spent a long time before they finally entered the underground tomb beneath the ruins of Shadow City. Elder Lawrence was constantly thinking of ways to buy time. He knew very well that once they reached the underground tomb, he would have no chance of turning the situation around. Shadow Celestial and Sophia planned to use the power within the underground tomb to strip Elder Lawrence''s soul away once again. Shadow Celestial felt that Elder Lawrence''s very existence posed a threat to him. Only by completely severing the other person''s soul from their body could he gain total control over him. Elder Lawrence must still be hiding more secrets. Shadow Celestial hoped to uncover all the secrets that the other party had concealed. Sophia''s reasons for her actions were even more straightforward. She had promised to hand Elder Lawrence over to Shadow Celestial, so of course, she should cooperate with Shadow Celestial''s actions. Another reason was her deep anger towards Elder Lawrence. Sophia believed that Lawrence had deliberately prevented her from obtaining the power of the Blood Moon. Upon reaching the deepest part of the underground tomb, Shadow Celestial smiled and said, "Here, we can strip his soul away!" After hearing this, Sophia nodded. "In that case, let''s not waste any more time! Let''s begin the process! I hope you can help me find the Heart of the Blood Moon soon." Upon hearing Shadow Celestial and Sophia, Elder Lawrence hurriedly interjected, "Don''t do this! I can still offer you other assistance! You need me!" "Of course we need you!" Shadow Celestial replied with a smile. "But I want you to understand that even after your soul is separated from your body, you can still provide us with help. And at that point, you will be even more serious about it." Shadow Celestial had no intention of giving him any chances. After saying this, he immediately cast a spell. Using the power of the underground tomb, Shadow Celestial successfully separated Elder Lawrence''s soul from his body. He then placed Lawrence''s soul into a sealing container. Despite Elder Lawrence''s desperate resistance, he ultimately failed. After all, how could he possibly stand against both Shadow Celestial and Sophia? Once the sealing of Elder Lawrence''s soul was complete, Shadow Celestial smiled at Sophia and said, "In fact, my subordinates have already located the Heart of the Blood Moon. However, the current state of the Heart has some issues. You won''t be able to merge with it directly." Sophia''s expression turned slightly impatient upon hearing this. "Just hand the Heart of the Blood Moon over to me! You don''t need to worry about anything else!" Shadow Celestial nodded and said, "In that case, let''s set off quickly. The Heart of the Blood Moon is located on the edge of the Desolate Canyon; you will see it soon!" Chapter 331: Chapter 331: A Plan Within a Plan Shadow Celestial was not lying.He soon brought Sophia to the edge of the Desolate Canyon. Here stood a building that had turned to ruins, and several members of the Night Blades were vigilantly observing their surroundings. "The Heart of the Blood Moon is inside the building. However, I still need to enhance your abilities; in your current state, you won''t be able to directly contain the Heart of the Blood Moon," Shadow Celestial said with a smile as he turned to Sophia. Sophia responded coldly. "You don''t need to worry about that! Just hand over the Heart of the Blood Moon to me!" Shadow Celestial nodded and led Sophia into the building. The moment they stepped inside, Sophia felt the overwhelming power of the Blood Moon. Enjoy more content from M-V-L She was certain that the Heart of the Blood Moon was indeed here. "It seems you''ve sensed the presence of the Heart of the Blood Moon. It''s located underground in this building. You can go and retrieve it directly now," Shadow Celestial said. His words made Sophia hesitate slightly. Sophia asked coldly, "Aren''t you coming with me? Or have you set a trap beneath this building, intending to betray me?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Facing Sophia''s suspicion, Shadow Celestial candidly replied, "I don''t actually know whether there are traps beneath this building. When I found the Heart of the Blood Moon, I sensed that something was off about its state. There must be a powerful Blood Moon force surrounding the Heart. I could very well be corrupted by that force, which is why I can''t accompany you down there." Shadow Celestial''s explanation did hold some merit. After contemplating for a moment, Sophia coldly remarked, "You better not have set a trap for me! If you have, we won''t be able to continue our collaboration." With that, Sophia headed directly toward the lower levels of the building. Shadow Celestial silently watched her movements. It appeared he was secretly plotting something. At the same time, in the real world, at the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company in the City of Warding, James was organizing his weapons and tools. He felt a slight sense of anxiety. His recent conversation with Irving made him realize that the real world was also not a safe place. James hoped to quickly select the weapons and knives needed for his defense plan. After selecting for a while, James let out a sigh. "None of the weapons and tools I have are really usable. Most of them are low-level items, and among the few high-level ones, there''s nothing I can handle well." At that moment, James felt a slight regret. He had previously boasted to Irving that he could single-handedly deal with an attack from a Night Blades elder. But after careful consideration, James realized he didn''t have that capability at all. However, even if he wanted to backtrack now, it was already too late. James knew full well that Irving had already devised a strategy for their upcoming actions. If he suddenly told Irving that his earlier judgment had been mistaken, Irving would undoubtedly be furious. As James thought of Irving, the memory of the box he found the day before resurfaced in his mind. The power emanating from that box was immense. James felt certain that there must be a very powerful item inside. "Even if there''s a powerful item in that box, I can''t get to it now. Irving has already taken the box, so I shouldn''t dwell on it." James muttered to himself, hoping to distract his mind from overthinking. However, it was clear that James''s attempt was unsuccessful. In the following hours, he couldn''t stop thinking about what kind of item might be inside the box that Irving took. His curiosity about the specifics of that item grew stronger by the minute. Ultimately, James decided to act independently. He returned to the place where he first discovered the box. As James looked around, he noticed that although some chaotic energy still lingered, it had clearly begun to dissipate. "It seems that what I''m doing here is completely pointless. Even if I come back, I won''t be able to find any information related to that box." James said to himself in a self-deprecating manner. Just as he finished speaking, he caught a glimpse of a panicked passerby out of the corner of his eye. When James turned to look at the frightened stranger, the person suddenly bolted in the opposite direction, fleeing quickly. "Stop! Don''t run! Why are you so nervous?!" James shouted angrily as he saw the person take off. At the same time, James immediately chased after the fleeing figure. Although the panicked passerby was running slightly faster than an average person, he couldn''t shake off James''s pursuit. After all, James had been enhanced through the Shelter Game. After a few minutes of chasing, James successfully intercepted the boy. At that moment, James finally got a good look at the frightened boy''s face. The boy was under twenty, gasping for breath and constantly glancing at James with a look of panic in his eyes. "Who are you? Why did you run away when you saw me?" James asked, his tone icy. The anxious boy stammered a few words, but James couldn''t make out what he was saying. "If you''re not going to answer my questions, you''ll have to face the consequences. Since you chose to flee the moment you saw me, you must understand that my strength is quite formidable. You know I can make you pay a heavy price." James spoke slowly, hoping to apply pressure while allowing the boy to collect himself. If the boy remained overly anxious, he wouldn''t be able to respond to James''s questions. James''s approach proved to be somewhat effective. The panicked boy gradually calmed down. After taking a few deep breaths, the boy replied, "I don''t know who you are! I ran away because the person who hired me told me to do so." The boy''s response left James feeling perplexed. "Someone hired you to act like this? Who hired you? What else did they ask you to do?" Although James was still slightly confused, he had heightened his vigilance. He began to understand that everything he had encountered might have been orchestrated by a hidden enemy. The boy did not hold back; he slowly recounted everything he had experienced. Three days ago, two mysterious individuals approached the boy. They wanted him to place a box in the area controlled by James, and they also instructed him to monitor the area where the box was located for a week. If someone took the box, the boy was to wait for that person to return. Upon seeing the person who had taken the box reappear, the boy was to immediately act panicked and run away. After hearing the boy''s answer, James asked, slightly puzzled, "Didn''t you ask them why? Do you just do whatever they tell you?" "They told me not to ask questions. They said that if I asked, they wouldn''t pay me. The reward they offered was very generous, and I couldn''t refuse it," the boy replied, his tone very honest. After thinking for a moment, James pulled out a thick stack of money from his wallet and placed it in front of the boy. "You must know how to contact those people, right? Even if you don''t have their contact information, you should know how to find them. Take me to them now. If you can bring me to them, all this money is yours. Plus, I will give you even more rewards afterward." The boy''s expression turned eager as he looked at the money. He quickly nodded. "I know how to reach them! Follow me; I''ll take you to my house. I can only contact them from there." With that, the boy headed toward the civilian district of the City of Warding, with James closely following behind, remaining vigilant and observing his surroundings. James felt certain that there were others watching his every move from the shadows. About half an hour later, James followed the boy to his home. The boy''s house was very simple, seemingly inhabited only by him. "Make yourself comfortable! I''ll contact them right away! They should come to my house soon!" The boy picked up a worn-out phone and started dialing a strange number¡ªa series of zeros. The call was quickly connected, and the boy said, "He wants to meet with you! He''s in my house right now!" As soon as he finished speaking, the call was abruptly cut off. James looked at the boy with a cold expression. "Have you already prepared for all of this? This situation must be part of your plan, right?" The boy was startled by James''s demeanor and was at a loss for words. Moments later, Elder Astra appeared behind James. "Why pick on an ordinary boy?" Astra said slowly. "I''m here now; you can deal with me directly." James turned his head slowly, scrutinizing Elder Astra. He could only confirm that Astra was an elder of the Night Blades, but he couldn''t gauge the full extent of Astra''s strength. Therefore, James refrained from launching an immediate attack. Chapter 332: Chapter 332: A Common Enemy As James scrutinized Elder Astra, Astra was doing the same to him.The two were locked in a tense standoff, and the atmosphere in the room was charged with unease. After about fifteen minutes, James finally spoke up slowly. "You must be an elder of the Night Blades, right? We should be sworn enemies. Since you''ve lured me here, shouldn''t you be attacking me directly? Why are you doing nothing?" In response to James''s question, Elder Astra smiled and replied, "I am indeed an elder of the Night Blades! However, we are not sworn enemies! I believe we have a common enemy now!" James was very puzzled by Astra''s words. "A common enemy? You''re not referring to Irving, are you?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course not! The common enemy I''m talking about is Shadow Celestial! He has taken control of the Night Blades!" James was shocked by this revelation. He had no idea that Shadow Celestial had gained control of the Night Blades. After all, neither the members of the Angel Guild nor Irving had informed James about this news. Seeing the look of surprise on James''s face, Astra realized that this was the first time James was hearing this information. With a smile, Astra said, "It seems your companions haven''t shared all the news with you. You aren''t as central a ally to Irving as he thinks." James felt a twinge of anger at the elder''s mockery. He believed he had been doing everything possible to assist Irving, and the fact that Irving hadn''t shared this information with him made him furious. However, James quickly adjusted his mindset and didn''t let his anger lead him to betray Irving outright. "I don''t think this is a big deal. After all, whoever becomes the leader of your Night Blades will be our enemy." "You''re right! But Shadow Celestial is not recognized as the leader by the members of the Night Blades! I am secretly working to rally others within the Night Blades against Shadow Celestial. Since Shadow Celestial is our common enemy, why can''t we cooperate? One of his trusted subordinates is also in the real world. Even if our collaboration doesn''t create a significant threat to Shadow Celestial, we can at least eliminate his confidant in reality." Astra''s words made James hesitate for a moment. If James could make the decision on his own, he would definitely choose to cooperate with Astra. After all, up to this point, Astra had not posed any threat to him. In reality, James felt that he had stepped into a trap set by Astra. The fact that Astra hadn''t immediately attacked him indicated that there was some sincerity in his proposal. However, James knew that the true decision-maker regarding any potential cooperation was Irving. "Why are you discussing this with me? Shouldn''t you be talking to Irving? He''s the only one who can decide whether to cooperate with you." James''s response did not surprise Elder Astra at all. Astra wore a slightly helpless expression. "If I go to see Irving now, Shadow Celestial''s trusted subordinate will quickly learn of it. Then he will know that I have betrayed Shadow Celestial, and our plan will fail. So I cannot go directly to Irving. You can relay my proposal to him. I believe there''s a good chance he will accept. If Irving agrees, you can come back here at this time tomorrow." After saying this, Elder Astra chose to leave. James furrowed his brow and thought for a moment. He was unsure whether he should inform Irving of this news. After a while, James finally made up his mind. "Regardless, I have to tell Irving about this. Even if he ultimately decides not to cooperate with Elder Astra, he certainly won''t blame me for bringing it to him." Continue reading on M-V-L Having thought this, James prepared to leave. But just then, he noticed that the boy was still standing not far away. He realized that the boy had heard their entire conversation. James fixed a sharp gaze on the boy. The boy, noticing the expression on James''s face, quickly exclaimed, "I didn''t hear anything! I really didn''t hear anything!" James didn''t believe the boy''s words. He approached the boy and said, "It''s too dangerous for you to stay here. I''ll find you a safer place. Just come with me!" As soon as he finished speaking, he swiftly led the boy away. An hour later, James arrived at the headquarters of the Angel Guild. At that moment, the headquarters was bustling with activity, as the members of the Angel Guild were working with Irving to reinforce its defenses. James''s arrival puzzled both Irving and the members of the Angel Guild. "Did you come to see me for something important? Didn''t we just talk a little while ago?" Irving asked James, slightly confused. James nodded and said, "I do have something very important to tell you! And this is something that can only be discussed with you; no one else should know about it!" Upon hearing this, the members of the Angel Guild chose to leave the room. Once it was just the two of them, James recounted everything he had experienced to Irving. After listening, Irving furrowed his brow and pondered for a moment. "Do you really believe that elder from the Night Blades? I can''t shake the feeling that this is another scheme from them." Irving did not trust Elder Astra. Although he had previously collaborated with elders from the Night Blades, the outcomes had been far from satisfactory. James nodded in agreement. "I think it''s a scheme too! So should we just ignore his proposal?" James''s words caused Irving to hesitate. While he sensed that this could very well be a plot, he was also curious about getting in touch with Elder Astra. "Though it''s likely a scheme, we might gain more insight into the current situation of the Night Blades through this elder. Let''s meet at the agreed location together at this time tomorrow." After saying this, Irving left the room. From Irving''s perspective, he had considered all the possibilities. He had also communicated his decision to James, so there was no need to waste any more time there. James''s feelings became more complicated at that moment. Irving still hadn''t chosen to share the intelligence he had on the Night Blades with him. This meant that Irving still held some reservations about him. James sighed. Although he was very disappointed, he felt he had no other options. He could only return temporarily to the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company. While Irving and the others were making their moves, the Envoy of Filth returned from Starling City to the City of Warding. Although the Envoy of Filth had successfully recruited Elder Astra''s allies in Starling City, he felt that he hadn''t done enough. He still didn''t know what Elder Astra''s true plans were. Upon returning to the secret base in the City of Warding, the Envoy of Filth summoned all his subordinates together. "What actions has Elder Astra taken while I was away? Has he made contact with anyone?" In response to the Envoy of Filth''s inquiry, the members of the Night Blades recounted everything they knew in detail. They had been monitoring Elder Astra closely. Elder Astra seemed to be preparing for the upcoming actions. Although there were times when he would suddenly vanish, it wouldn''t be long before he reappeared in front of the members of the Night Blades. After hearing everyone''s accounts, the expression on the Envoy of Filth''s face grew more serious. He felt that Elder Astra was undoubtedly scheming something. He wouldn''t be easily deceived by the facade presented by Astra. After contemplating for a moment, the Envoy of Filth spoke directly, "It seems we must urge him to take action soon. If he continues to delay, our situation will only worsen. I have a feeling that Irving and his companions have already sensed our presence." Despite being cautious in his previous actions, the Envoy of Filth had left some traces behind. It was clear that Irving had noticed the existence of Envoy of Filth and his group. The only reason Irving hadn''t tracked them down was that he simply didn''t have enough clues yet. The Envoy of Filth''s words made the members of the Night Blades a bit anxious. They all knew that Irving was their greatest threat. If Irving became aware of their presence, they would face dire consequences. "Why don''t you directly urge Elder Astra to act? As a trusted subordinate of Shadow Celestial, he will definitely listen to what you say," one of the Night Blades members suggested, summoning his courage to speak up. The Envoy of Filth nodded. "You''re right. Even if Elder Astra doesn''t respect me, he will at least respect Shadow Celestial. So I will go find him as soon as possible to urge him to take action. After all, I''m already prepared for what comes next; how could he not be ready for action? He is the one orchestrating the entire operation." After saying this, the Envoy of Filth went straight to find Elder Astra. When the Envoy of Filth arrived outside Elder Astra''s room, Astra had just returned from the civilian district of the City of Warding. Astra quickly tidied himself up and then opened the door to his room. "Were you really in your room just now? Why didn''t I sense your presence?" the Envoy of Filth asked with a smile. Although his tone was calm, Elder Astra could clearly feel the distrust emanating from him. "Perhaps it''s because my presence is too subtle. If I weren''t in the room, where else would I be? I am currently making the final preparations for the upcoming actions!" Chapter 333: Chapter 333: Confrontation in a Calm Atmosphere In response to Elder Astra''s reply, the Envoy of Filth smiled and said, "You are being a bit too humble. Although you say your presence is somewhat low, from my perspective, it is anything but."After saying this, the Envoy of Filth directly handed an envelope to Elder Astra. Elder Astra looked at the envelope with a calm expression, his tone laced with curiosity as he asked, "What is this? Is it a new order from His Excellency Shadow Celestial?" "You''ll find out once you take a look," the Envoy of Filth replied simply, his eyes fixated on Elder Astra. Elder Astra nodded, then took the envelope. There was no signature on it, and without hesitation, he opened it. Inside was an invitation letter written in bright red ink. The author of this invitation was none other than Elder Astra himself. The content of the letter was an invitation for the heads of the prominent families in Starling City to meet. The meeting was scheduled for three days prior. After reading the letter, Elder Astra calmly turned his gaze to the Envoy of Filth. "I think you need to explain why you did this." The Envoy of Filth bluntly questioned Elder Astra. Elder Astra smiled. "I don''t think I need to provide any explanation. Our upcoming actions must have the support of those prominent families in Starling City. Do you really think our strength alone can deal a significant blow to Irving and the Angel Guild?" At this moment, Elder Astra remained very relaxed. He believed he could successfully persuade the other party with a seamless justification. However, he was underestimating the intelligence of the Envoy of Filth. The Envoy of Filth let out a cold laugh. "You don''t honestly think you can brush this off with such reasoning, do you? If collaborating with them is to counter Irving, then why didn''t you tell me this earlier? Am I not your ally? Do you believe that in our upcoming actions, guarding against me is more important than guarding against the heads of the prominent families in Starling City?" The Envoy of Filth posed two difficult questions in quick succession. Although Elder Astra and the Envoy of Filth did not get along privately, they were both members of Night Blades and had to cooperate for this mission. Elder Astra''s mind raced at high speed. It didn''t take long for him to think of another justification. "I didn''t tell you about this because I have a lot of trust in you. I thought that even if I didn''t inform you, you wouldn''t have any doubts about me. But it seems our trust hasn''t reached that level." After saying this, Elder Astra stepped aside, facing the smiling Envoy of Filth. "Since you want to know more information, then just come in. All the details of the plan I''ve devised are in my room." The Envoy of Filth did not immediately enter Elder Astra''s room. He suspected that the other party might be setting a trap for him. So, he first observed the furnishings within the room. There was nothing particularly special about Elder Astra''s room, except for a large map of the City of Warding hanging on one wall. This massive map was marked with a series of special symbols. In the end, the Envoy of Filth decided to enter Elder Astra''s room. His attention focused on the large map hanging on the wall. "Once you see this map, you''ll understand all the details of my plan. The red pentagrams on the map represent the locations we are going to attack, while the black lines represent our route of advance," Elder Astra began to explain the special markings on the map in a very relaxed tone. The Envoy of Filth listened intently, making sure to carefully note all the information from the map. From the details provided, it could be inferred that Elder Astra''s plan was very meticulous. Elder Astra and the members of Night Blades would first launch an attack against Irving, targeting not only Irving''s residence but also the headquarters of the Ocean Group. By doing so, Elder Astra would successfully restrain Irving. Meanwhile, the Envoy of Filth would have to seize the opportunity to directly attack the headquarters of the Angel Guild. To ensure the success of his plan, Elder Astra had also set up secret rooms guarded by Night Blades members along their route of advance. In these rooms, he had prepared powerful scrolls in advance, and they also contained magical formations for defense against potential enemy attacks. "So, what do you think? Do you find my plan detailed enough? Do you think it can succeed?" After a moment of silence, Elder Astra directly asked the Envoy of Filth, "What do you think?" While the Envoy of Filth still harbored some hostility towards Elder Astra, he had to admit that the other''s plan was indeed very solid. "Your plan is certainly detailed enough. If we can execute it exactly as you''ve laid out, I believe our chances of success are quite high. However, what concerns me now is whether you and your subordinates can actually carry out this plan." The Envoy of Filth turned around, his eyes firmly fixed on Elder Astra. Elder Astra nodded, smiling as he responded, "I understand what you mean. How about this: let''s make a formal contract. Once we establish the contract, you''ll be able to trust that I will act according to the plan." Elder Astra''s statement left the Envoy of Filth with little room to argue further. After all, once a contract was established, Elder Astra would be bound to its terms. The Envoy of Filth nodded. "Alright then, let''s draft the contract immediately! I will draft the terms, and if there''s anything you find unacceptable, you can suggest modifications." Elder Astra did not oppose what the Envoy of Filth said. As a result, the Envoy of Filth quickly drafted a contract. In the contract, it was stipulated that Elder Astra and the members of Night Blades had to act according to the plan. Furthermore, they were required to exert their full strength in attacking Irving and his allies. Elder Astra was to restrain Irving for at least one hour. If Elder Astra was unable to hold off Irving for that duration, he was required to promptly inform the Envoy of Filth. After reading through the contract drafted by the Envoy of Filth, Elder Astra readily agreed. "I see no issues with the terms you''ve set! I can sign my name on the contract right now!" Once Elder Astra signed the contract, it immediately came into effect. The hostility from the Envoy of Filth had lessened significantly at this point. With a tone tinged with anticipation, he asked Elder Astra, "Now that we''ve established the contract, when should we commence our actions? I believe any further delay will increase the risks of our operation significantly." Elder Astra nodded. "You''re right; I also feel that prolonging our timeline would be detrimental to us. Therefore, I''ve decided to initiate our actions tomorrow night." After a moment of silence, Elder Astra directly asked the Envoy of Filth, "What do you think?" While the Envoy of Filth still harbored some hostility towards Elder Astra, he had to admit that the other''s plan was indeed very solid. "Your plan is certainly detailed enough. If we can execute it exactly as you''ve laid out, I believe our chances of success are quite high. However, what concerns me now is whether you and your subordinates can actually carry out this plan." The Envoy of Filth turned around, his eyes firmly fixed on Elder Astra. Read exclusive content at M-V-L Elder Astra nodded, smiling as he responded, "I understand what you mean. How about this: let''s make a formal contract. Once we establish the contract, you''ll be able to trust that I will act according to the plan." Elder Astra''s statement left the Envoy of Filth with little room to argue further. After all, once a contract was established, Elder Astra would be bound to its terms. The Envoy of Filth nodded. "Alright then, let''s draft the contract immediately! I will draft the terms, and if there''s anything you find unacceptable, you can suggest modifications." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Astra did not oppose what the Envoy of Filth said. As a result, the Envoy of Filth quickly drafted a contract. In the contract, it was stipulated that Elder Astra and the members of Night Blades had to act according to the plan. Furthermore, they were required to exert their full strength in attacking Irving and his allies. Elder Astra was to restrain Irving for at least one hour. If Elder Astra was unable to hold off Irving for that duration, he was required to promptly inform the Envoy of Filth. After reading through the contract drafted by the Envoy of Filth, Elder Astra readily agreed. "I see no issues with the terms you''ve set! I can sign my name on the contract right now!" Once Elder Astra signed the contract, it immediately came into effect. The hostility from the Envoy of Filth had lessened significantly at this point. With a tone tinged with anticipation, he asked Elder Astra, "Now that we''ve established the contract, when should we commence our actions? I believe any further delay will increase the risks of our operation significantly." Elder Astra nodded. "You''re right; I also feel that prolonging our timeline would be detrimental to us. Therefore, I''ve decided to initiate our actions tomorrow night." Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Going with the Flow, the Plan Begins A day quickly passed. During this time, both Irving and his friends were preparing for the battle that might erupt soon. Of course, the Night Blades were making similar preparations.That afternoon, Irving and James headed to the agreed-upon location to meet Elder Astra. The two patiently waited for Elder Astra to arrive. James appeared somewhat nervous. He couldn''t shake the feeling that his previous actions could very well put them all at a disadvantage in the upcoming fight. Irving, on the other hand, was completely relaxed. From the very beginning, he had not trusted Elder Astra. He had come here merely hoping to gather some additional intelligence. After waiting for over ten minutes, both James and Irving began to sense that something was off. Time had passed, and Elder Astra had yet to show up. This meant that Elder Astra was at least lacking in sincerity. The more likely scenario was that Elder Astra had deceived them from the start. Irving immediately turned to James. "We need to get back to the city as quickly as possible! The Night Blades may have already launched an attack on the city!" James nodded emphatically. The two quickly made their way toward the city. They were not too far from the headquarters of the Angel Guild. If they didn''t stop, they would reach the headquarters in about half an hour. However, they had only just set off when Wendy called Irving. Once the call connected, he could hear the terror in her voice. "Irving, where are you? Our home is under attack by members of the Night Blades! There are at least ten or more Night Blades around our house! Besides them, there are some Dark Monsters nearby. The defenses at home won''t hold for long; they''re about to break in!" Upon hearing Wendy''s desperate plea for help, Irving''s expression changed drastically. He didn''t act immediately; instead, he took a moment to think seriously before turning to James and saying earnestly, "I need you to be resourceful and help the others. I have to get home as quickly as possible because the Night Blades are attacking my house!" Having said that, Irving made his decision and chose to leave immediately. James felt a bit puzzled by Irving''s instructions. Irving hadn''t specified whom James should assist. He understood that the Night Blades would surely attack all significant locations in the city of warding. Although James was strong, it was impossible for him to support every location under attack. Thus, Irving ultimately left the decision-making to James himself. Frowning in thought for a moment, James decided to first return to the Green Ivy Company. He wanted to ensure the safety of the company he controlled. As Irving and James split up to take action, Elder Astra stood a short distance from Irving''s home, gazing seriously in that direction. Beside him, two members of the Night Blades were using powerful artifacts to assault Irving''s residence. "Elder! Shouldn''t you take action yourself? Although you''ve entrusted us with powerful artifacts, the defenses of Irving''s home are quite formidable. If you don''t intervene personally, it will take us a long time to break through," one of the Night Blades members said. Elder Astra nodded solemnly. "That is indeed the case! However, there''s no need to rush. Our goal is not to destroy Irving''s home; we only need to ensure that Irving returns there immediately." As soon as Elder Astra finished speaking, a violent flash of light obliterated all the Night Blades members surrounding Irving''s home. This flash was a fire spell unleashed by Irving himself. From nearly five kilometers away, he activated the Staff of Calamity to launch an attack on the members of the Night Blades. Elder Astra and the Night Blades members quickly realized that Irving was approaching. Elder Astra pulled out the Dark Portal, which had been sealed away. With all seals removed, even though the artifact wasn''t activated, the dark power it contained began to transform the surrounding wildlife into monsters uncontrollably. With a trembling voice, Elder Astra urged the other Night Blades members, "You need to execute our plan immediately! There''s no reason for you to stay here any longer!" Receiving these clear orders, the Night Blades members quickly fled. They understood well that if they lingered, they would be swiftly eliminated by Irving. After most of the Night Blades members had departed, Elder Astra activated the Dark Portal. The moment the Dark Portal was activated, a powerful wave of dark energy surged forth. All creatures within a five-kilometer radius were transformed into Dark Monsters. Wildlife transformed into twisted, bloodthirsty monsters, while humans were converted into dark zombies. Elder Astra himself was also struck by the intense dark energy. However, as someone skilled in casting dark power spells, he managed to convert some of that dark energy into strength for himself. The dark energy emanating from the Dark Portal not only turned all surrounding creatures into dark monsters but also completely destroyed the defenses of Irving''s home. Deep within Irving''s house, Wendy''s expression was one of sheer horror. She had never encountered such a perilous situation before. All the magical formations around the house had been obliterated, and the artifacts that Irving had previously given her had been destroyed in the earlier battle. Wendy felt utterly hopeless. She could only hide in the innermost part of the house, praying for Irving to return quickly. Just as Wendy was praying, Dark Monsters began crawling toward her. When Wendy turned to look in the direction of the noise, she was met with the sight of a massive spider. This enormous spider had eyes glowing with a dark light, and its gigantic pincers were less than a meter away from Wendy. At that moment, Wendy felt as if her breath had been stolen away. She sensed that every ounce of warmth had drained from her body. She was unable to move, feeling as though her very soul was being consumed by the monstrous spider before her. The gigantic spider lunged at Wendy with incredible speed. However, the attack did not inflict any harm on her, as Irving arrived just in time. He blocked the spider''s assault with his staff and unleashed a powerful fire spell, reducing the massive spider to ashes. Wendy''s heart soared with joy at Irving''s arrival. Tears welled in the corners of her eyes as she excitedly embraced him. Enjoy new chapters from M-V-L "Why did you take so long to come?! I thought you weren''t going to save me! I was almost killed by those Night Blades and the monsters they summoned!" Her voice was filled with intense emotion¡ªpart relief at being rescued and part a release of her earlier terror. "Alright, alright. Don''t cry anymore! I''m here now, aren''t I? Not only can I save you, but I''ll also make sure to eliminate all those Night Blades members as quickly as possible," Irving said while comforting Wendy, remaining vigilant and observing the surroundings. The Dark Portal possessed immense power, which naturally led Irving to notice it. Although he recognized that the Dark Portal posed the greatest threat to him, he refrained from taking immediate action. The power of the Dark Portal was simply too overwhelming. "First, find a safe place to hide!" Irving urged Wendy. "The battle ahead will be extremely intense, and staying here puts you in great danger!" Once Wendy had left the battlefield, Irving grasped his staff and slowly approached the Dark Portal. At that moment, he noticed Elder Astra standing beside it. Seeing his adversary, Irving coldly remarked, "It seems everything you said to us before was nothing but deception. You misled us to the outskirts and then used this powerful artifact to attack my home. I am quite curious about your actions. Given that you successfully deceived us, you should have targeted something of greater value. Do you really think my home is such a valuable target?" Elder Astra''s expression remained unchanged upon hearing Irving''s words. In truth, he did not wish to be in the current situation, but he had no other options left. When the Envoy of Filth pressured him directly, he had already lost any chance of retreat. Elder Astra''s actions were merely an attempt to salvage the situation. Since the Envoy of Filth had exerted immense pressure, Elder Astra felt compelled to comply with their demands. Elder Astra slowly responded, "Your home is indeed a very valuable target. If we can destroy it, the Night Blades will have the means to extract all the information contained within." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words were still a deception aimed at misleading Irving. After hearing Elder Astra''s response, Irving let out a cold laugh. "You Night Blades have many peculiar methods! However, those methods are of no use to me! Today, you will learn the consequences of deceiving me!" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving transformed into a streak of golden light, rapidly charging toward Elder Astra and the Dark Portal. Irving was determined to eliminate Elder Astra swiftly. Chapter 335: Chapter 335: An Item of Extreme Power Faced with Irving''s attack, Elder Astra did not succumb to panic. Although he felt a slight sense of frustration, he did not believe he would lose to Irving in battle.Elder Astra extended his hand forward. In an instant, a dazzling white light erupted from his palm. This white light quickly formed a shield in front of him. The golden light, which was Irving''s form, collided with the shield, and nearly all of its power was absorbed by it. At the same time, Irving appeared just a few steps away from Elder Astra. He was not discouraged by his failed attack; instead, he raised the staff in his hand and smashed it down heavily onto the ground. The moment the staff touched the earth, a massive crack opened up beneath it. This enormous fissure rapidly extended towards Elder Astra and the Dark Portal. Elder Astra''s eyes were fixed on every move Irving made. Upon witnessing Irving''s actions, he placed his other hand on the Dark Portal. In that instant, the immense dark power emanating from the Dark Portal made Elder Astra stronger than ever before. A tangible black mist swirled around Elder Astra. Although this mist did have some adverse effects on him, Elder Astra did not care. He hoped to defeat Irving while he was in this peak state. As the crack spread beneath Elder Astra''s feet, he had already used the formidable dark power to lift himself and the Dark Portal into the air. Elder Astra''s gaze was devoid of emotion as he looked at Irving. At that moment, Irving felt a powerful dark force materializing around him. Irving gripped his staff horizontally. This horizontal position successfully blocked the onslaught of dark energy. However, the current position of the staff prevented Irving from using its power to cast strong spells. With no other options, Irving could only rely on his mental strength to manipulate the Lava Giant puppet. Red light burst from Irving''s eyes, and a massive shadow appeared above Elder Astra''s head. A gigantic Lava Giant puppet crashed down from the shadow. The size of the Lava Giant puppet was extraordinarily immense. It seemed as though Elder Astra and the Dark Portal were being smashed directly into the ground. Seizing this opportunity, Irving used his spells to drive away the dark power surrounding him. Just as he freed himself from the dark energy''s grip, a loud explosion erupted from the direction of the Lava Giant puppet. The recently summoned Lava Giant puppet was reduced to ashes in an instant. Elder Astra and the Dark Portal reappeared within Irving''s line of sight. At this point, the expression on Elder Astra''s face had grown extremely cold; all of his emotions seemed to have vanished. Elder Astra became faint and indistinct, his figure seemingly overlapping completely with the Dark Portal. "It seems you are indeed much harder to deal with than the other Night Blade elders! But I can still defeat you!" At this moment, Irving felt a certain level of pressure. He sensed that his opponent''s strength was far superior to that of the other Night Blade elders. Therefore, Irving decided to engage in a battle of attrition. Gripping the Staff of Calamity tightly, he unleashed an incredibly powerful Fireball. Countless blazing fireballs shot forth rapidly from the staff, all targeting Elder Astra. Elder Astra, expressionless, opened his mouth and recited several unusually complex and profound words. These words held immense power. As he finished his incantation, a humanoid figure composed entirely of shadows slowly materialized nearby. This figure was nearly identical to Elder Astra, the only difference being that it was entirely made of dark energy. Elder Astra had created a shadowy doppelg?nger using the dark power he had obtained, while his true self slipped directly into the Dark Portal. This maneuver was extremely risky. If he could not defeat Irving quickly, his soul could very well be completely consumed by the Dark Portal. The seal on the Dark Portal had already been removed. Although Elder Astra possessed some secret techniques of the Night Blades that could temporarily suppress the Dark Portal''s power, it would soon break through all limitations. He needed to emerge from the Dark Portal before that happened. As soon as the shadowy doppelg?nger formed, it transformed into countless magical formations, all powered by the potent dark energy. Within these formations, distorted and tormented human expressions appeared one after another. When Irving saw these twisted, anguished faces, he was overcome by a severe headache. "Elder Astra can actually use dark energy to launch a mental attack on me! It seems the members of the Night Blades are all highly skilled in psychic assaults." Struggling to maintain his consciousness, Irving fought against the intense pain. He could only continue to wave his staff, casting powerful spells one after another. However, none of these spells could affect Elder Astra''s doppelg?nger, nor could they even reach it. The shadowy doppelg?nger of Elder Astra actually existed in the space between the real world and the Dark Portal. Any attack launched from the real world could not hit it directly. Irving immediately realized that his opponent''s goal was also to engage in a battle of attrition. Without hesitation, he activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him. As the Taikoo Flame Pearl came to life, a golden light enveloped Irving, temporarily relieving him of the intense headache. Irving slammed his staff down onto the ground again, creating a massive void beneath him. Without a moment''s hesitation, he jumped into the void. What he had just used was, in fact, an enhanced version of the Gravity Swamp spell. Normally, the Gravity Swamp spell only limited an enemy''s movement speed. However, with the help of the Staff of Calamity and the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving could unleash a more powerful version of the Gravity Swamp spell. This more potent Gravity Swamp spell allowed a void to open up directly in the ground. This void acted as a simplified teleportation channel, enabling Irving to move to a location not far from where he was. As he entered the void, he continued to use his staff to launch attacks against Elder Astra, knowing he had to disrupt his opponent''s actions. By employing this tactic, Irving successfully escaped the battlefield. Once he confirmed that Irving had left, Elder Astra''s true form emerged from the Dark Portal. The reason Elder Astra had been able to repel Irving during the battle was due to the extremely powerful item he possessed. There was no way Elder Astra could have driven Irving back otherwise. However, he now found himself in a state of conflict. He was uncertain whether he should pursue Irving. If he chased after Irving, he would certainly be able to hold him back. This would give the Envoy of Filth ample time to destroy the headquarters of the Angel Guild, which would mean their plan could succeed completely. Initially, Elder Astra had hoped to join forces with Irving to combat the Envoy of Filth. Although working together was no longer feasible, he might still be able to direct Irving towards confronting the Envoy of Filth. As a bystander, he could wait for both Irving and the Envoy of Filth to weaken each other in battle. After contemplating for a moment longer, Elder Astra ultimately made a decision that was most advantageous for himself. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Astra sealed the Dark Portal once again. He transformed into a shadow and swiftly disappeared. He no longer intended to hold back Irving, as he had confirmed that the Envoy of Filth had already begun his actions. At the same time that Elder Astra was battling Irving, the Envoy of Filth launched an attack on the headquarters of the Angel Guild, accompanied by his subordinates. Utilizing his powerful chaotic energy, the Envoy of Filth destroyed the front defenses of the Angel Guild headquarters. However, once he entered the interior of the headquarters, he suddenly found that his movements became extremely difficult. Although the members inside the Angel Guild headquarters were not particularly strong, they utilized the magical formations within the building to continuously disrupt his actions. The Envoy of Filth had now reached the mid-level area of the headquarters, which was the region with the most magical formations. His chaotic power was rapidly dissipating. If he did not leave this area quickly, he risked losing all of his chaotic energy. "It seems something is not right! The defenses here are far too tight! I must get out of here as soon as possible! Perhaps I should go find Elder Astra; we need to revise our previous plan," the Envoy of Filth muttered to himself, intending to turn and leave. However, just as he turned around, he came face to face with Aron, who was smiling. Aron held a massive long sword that radiated an orange-yellow glow. Any object that came close to this gigantic sword would inevitably begin to decay rapidly. "What do you think this place is, the headquarters of the Angel Guild? Do you really think you can come and go as you please? Since you''re here now, I won''t let you leave so easily," Aron said with a cold laugh. Your journey continues at M-V-L As soon as his words fell, Aron charged toward the Envoy of Filth, gripping the orange-yellow sword tightly. The Envoy of Filth suddenly realized that he could no longer use his chaotic energy to move quickly. Chapter 336: Chapter 336: The Prepared Backup Plan Upon realizing he could no longer move quickly, the Envoy of Filth''s expression turned extremely serious. As Aron charged toward him, he could only push both hands forward, using the remaining chaotic energy to form a barrier.The massive long sword, glowing with an orange-yellow light, collided directly with this barrier. Although the barrier was quite strong, the moment it came into contact with the orange-yellow light, its strength began to rapidly diminish. The Envoy of Filth''s face reflected sheer shock. He never expected that his strongest defensive skill could be so quickly weakened. With no way to escape using skills, the Envoy of Filth had no choice but to continue moving deeper into the Angel Guild headquarters. The barrier made of chaotic energy soon collapsed entirely. Aron did not immediately pursue him; at this moment, he was also affected by the weapon he wielded. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The orange-yellow sword could indeed rapidly weaken an enemy''s power, but it also impacted the person using it. Aron felt his movement speed was not as agile as before. It seemed that a part of his life force had been drained by the sword radiating that orange-yellow glow. Watching the fleeing Envoy of Filth, Aron sighed, "It seems this weapon is powerful, but the side effects are significant as well. I can''t continue to chase after him with this weapon; I hope the others will be able to play their part." Although Aron did not plan to pursue any further, he would certainly remain vigilant at this location. Within the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters, other members had their own duties to fulfill. After making some progress within the headquarters, the Envoy of Filth had nearly exhausted all of his stamina. He collapsed in front of a large door, gasping for breath. "It appears you are not as strong as I imagined. Our defensive strategy seems somewhat excessive," a voice emerged from the shadows. Nick''s voice echoed as he stepped into the light, smiling and holding up a mirror within the Envoy of Filth''s line of sight. This mirror was another powerful weapon belonging to the Angel Guild. It had the ability to reflect all enemy attacks. Additionally, when an enemy was fully captured in its reflection, their soul would gradually be drawn into the mirror. Inside the mirror was a terrifying, bizarre space composed entirely of souls. Upon seeing the mirror, the Envoy of Filth immediately recognized its immense power. However, he was completely exhausted and had no means to continue fighting Nick. He hurriedly called out to Nick, "Don''t kill me! I can be of great use to you! I can tell you many secrets about the Night Blades!" Upon hearing this, Nick paused. Although he didn''t truly believe the Envoy, he felt he couldn''t make a decision on his own. Despite his considerable strength, he had joined the Angel Guild relatively late. Only Aron and Anna had the authority to make crucial decisions in situations like this. After a moment of hesitation, Nick threw the mirror directly at the Envoy of Filth. The Envoy''s face turned to one of sheer terror. He couldn''t understand why Nick would do this; he thought that since he was willing to help, he should be spared. As the mirror struck the Envoy of Filth, he was promptly sucked into it. "I truly do not intend to kill you! However, to ensure that you cannot pose any further threats to us, I must confine you within this mirror. Now, I can take you to Aron and Anna. They will decide whether we need the information you provide," Nick said with a smile, addressing the mirror. He then quickly made his way towards Anna''s location, carrying the mirror with him. Meanwhile, Irving had arrived near the Ocean Group headquarters via an underground passage. He believed that if his own home had been attacked, the place where his allies resided would surely be targeted as well. The first person he thought of was Vicky, which is why he rushed to the Ocean Group headquarters. At that moment, the atmosphere around the Ocean Group headquarters was eerily calm. Several members of the security department were patrolling the perimeter. These patrolling members were actually players from the shelter game, equipped with some weapons and items. However, their individual strength was not particularly high. Upon spotting Irving, the patrolling members grew slightly tense. Benjamin had warned them that unusual circumstances would arise during this period. "Stand right there and don''t move! Don''t come any closer! Who are you? Who sent you here? Do you have an appointment?" One of the security members pointed their weapon directly at Irving. Irving was not in the best of moods, so his response was somewhat impatient. "I''m here to see your president. My name is Irving. Haven''t you heard of me?" Upon hearing the name Irving, the members of the security department appeared slightly flustered. "Of course we''ve heard of you! However, we cannot verify your identity right now. We''ll call our manager over immediately." One of the security members quickly pulled out his communicator. Although Irving was somewhat annoyed, he refrained from taking any rash actions. After all, he had just recently reminded Benjamin to ensure the defenses around the Ocean Group headquarters were strong. A few minutes later, Benjamin appeared in Irving''s line of sight. "You can go patrol elsewhere!" Benjamin instructed, dismissing the security members. Irving, with a stoic expression, asked, "Has anything strange happened here today?" Benjamin shook his head. "Nothing unusual at all! Why? Did you encounter some danger? Did the Night Blades attack?" In response to Benjamin''s inquiry, Irving simply nodded in silence. "If nothing happened here, that puts my mind at ease. You continue to defend the Ocean Group headquarters¡ªmake sure Vicky is safe at all costs. I''m heading to the Angel Guild headquarters! I believe they must have been attacked too, since the Night Blades wouldn''t just target me!" After saying this, Irving quickly left. Benjamin remained in place, his expression slightly hesitant. He felt the situation was very complicated. The information he had received left him unable to make a judgment call, and he wasn''t sure whether he should share this news with Vicky. After pondering for a moment, Benjamin ultimately decided to relay all the information he knew to Vicky. When Vicky learned about the situation, her expression turned slightly anxious. However, she also understood that she wouldn''t be able to provide much help to Irving in the face of a Night Blades attack. Clearing her throat, Vicky said to Benjamin, "Since Irving has given the orders, just follow his commands. Let''s not complicate things for him by going elsewhere." Vicky ultimately decided to rely on the Ocean Group''s own strength to ensure the safety of the headquarters. While Irving and the others were on the move, Elder Astra was quietly observing everything from a concealed location. He felt that his plan had been somewhat successful. Although the Envoy of Filth hadn''t been able to cause significant damage to the Angel Guild headquarters, Elder Astra believed the Envoy still had other cards up his sleeve. "Regardless, my plan has achieved a certain level of success," Elder Astra muttered to himself with a smile. Just as his words fell, the Dark Portal beside him began to change anomalously. A figure gradually emerged from the portal, revealing none other than Shadow Celestial. "Has your plan truly succeeded?" Shadow Celestial''s voice emanated directly from the Dark Portal. Upon hearing this voice, Elder Astra''s expression swiftly changed. He hadn''t expected Shadow Celestial to contact him through the Dark Portal. However, Elder Astra was quick to regain his composure. "I have achieved partial success! I managed to defeat Irving! Although I couldn''t eliminate him, he shouldn''t pose any threat to us for the time being." In response to Elder Astra''s answer, Shadow Celestial didn''t elaborate further. He simply asked, "What about the Envoy of Filth? He should be trapped in some special space now. I hope you can rescue him quickly. After all, your upcoming actions still need his assistance." Shadow Celestial issued the command directly. Elder Astra had no grounds to oppose it, so he replied, "No problem! I will rescue the Envoy of Filth as soon as possible! However, I believe my actions may not succeed quickly. The Envoy of Filth was previously attacking the Angel Guild headquarters. The special space trapping him should also be within the Angel Guild headquarters. Their defenses are extremely tight, and I would find it nearly impossible to force my way in." In response to Elder Astra''s comments, Shadow Celestial merely said, "You can utilize the power of the Dark Portal! The immense power contained within the Dark Portal is beyond your imagination. The power you previously used from the Dark Portal was merely a trivial fraction of what it truly holds." After saying this, Shadow Celestial''s figure quickly dissipated. Elder Astra did not immediately take further action; he needed to ensure that Shadow Celestial had completely departed. He certainly did not want his subsequent actions to reveal his true intentions. Chapter 337: Chapter 337: An Unexpected Successful Escape Elder Astra felt a slight reduction in his psychological burden after confirming that Shadow Celestial had left.Furrowing his brow, Elder Astra pondered for a while before ultimately deciding on the course of action he should take. He did not intend to directly rescue the Envoy of Filth from the Angel Guild''s headquarters. He knew that the risks involved in such a move were substantial, and even if he succeeded, the Envoy of Filth would certainly not express any gratitude towards him. After all, his appearance before the Envoy would mean that Irving could act freely. Instead, Elder Astra resolved to target Irving''s allies. The first target he chose was, of course, James, someone he knew very well. After all, Elder Astra had previously made contact with James using members of the Night Blades from the real world. Having made his decision, Elder Astra swiftly used a Dark Portal to head to a building located in the suburban civilian area. He had previously placed a powerful scroll within that building. For his upcoming plan to proceed smoothly, he needed to take this scroll with him. Meanwhile, Irving and his allies were also on the move. After leaving the headquarters of Ocean Group, Irving quickly arrived at the Angel Guild''s headquarters. Upon seeing that the Angel Guild''s headquarters remained intact, Irving finally let out a sigh of relief. "It seems the Night Blades were unable to launch an effective attack on the Angel Guild," he remarked before entering the headquarters. Before long, he met with Aron, Anna, and Nick. The three were currently gathered in a conference room, discussing whether or not to collaborate with the Envoy of Filth. The Envoy had been confined within a cursed mirror by Nick. They could converse with the Envoy, but they had no way to trust what he said, nor did they possess any means to ascertain the truth of his words. Irving''s arrival sparked a new line of thought for Aron and the others. Aron directly recounted the events that had unfolded to Irving. After finishing, he slowly turned to Irving and asked, "Do you think we should trust the Envoy of Filth? If we agree to cooperate with him, can he really provide us with significant help?" Faced with Aron''s inquiry, Irving hesitated slightly. Under normal circumstances, he would be unwilling to cooperate with anyone from the Night Blades. Moreover, Irving now knew that the Envoy of Filth had very close ties to Shadow Celestial, which meant that the Envoy was part of the Night Blades'' internal faction most hostile to him and his allies. However, without collaborating with the Envoy of Filth, Irving had no way to gather more intelligence. After a moment of calm reflection, Irving slowly spoke up. "I can''t make a decision right now. Did you gather any additional intelligence during your previous battles? If the information we currently have is insufficient, we may need to consider collaborating with the Envoy of Filth." As he spoke, Irving''s tone was filled with hesitation. After hearing this, Aron''s expression grew somewhat grave. "You''re right; it seems we have no choice but to cooperate with him. We need to free him from the cursed mirror, but we must also be prepared for unexpected situations." Although Aron did not possess strength equal to Irving''s, he had encountered far more members of the Night Blades than Irving had. Therefore, Aron had more experience in collaborating with Night Blades members while keeping mutual caution in mind. Irving agreed with Aron''s assessment. Once they reached a consensus, they returned to the conference room. Aron turned to Anna. "You should break the seal on the cursed mirror." Anna''s expression showed a hint of surprise, but it was only a fleeting moment. Her face quickly returned to a calm demeanor. Nodding without expression, she began to open the seal of the cursed mirror. To break the seal on the cursed mirror, it was essential to use the correct spell. As Anna cast her spell, Nick glanced at Irving. He had many questions he wanted to ask Irving, but he wasn''t sure if he had the standing to do so. Just as Nick hesitated, Irving smiled and said, "Is there something you want to ask me? If you have something to say, go ahead. I believe no one will object, and I also have the time to answer your questions." Since Irving had encouraged him, Nick directly asked the question that weighed most on his mind. "Have you been attacked by members of the Night Blades?" "Of course, I was attacked by members of the Night Blades! They even targeted my home directly. If I hadn''t rushed back in time, Wendy might have been in serious danger." Upon hearing Irving''s response, Nick couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "It seems the Night Blades'' actions this time are on a large scale. We may need to remain vigilant." Nick''s statement was rather superficial; he was merely reflecting on the current situation. However, when Irving heard Nick''s words, he suddenly realized that he had overlooked a crucial piece of information. What was Elder Astra, the one who had previously attacked him, doing now? Irving was completely unaware of Elder Astra''s current actions. Although Astra had previously sought to collaborate with him, after an intense battle, Astra would undoubtedly view Irving as an enemy. Therefore, he would not simply wait for Irving and his allies to succeed in their plans; Astra would surely be looking for a quick opportunity to launch an attack against them. Realizing this, Irving lowered his voice and spoke to Aron. "The Elder from the Night Blades who attacked me before is quite powerful, and he possesses a very formidable weapon. We need to establish cooperation with the Envoy of Filth as soon as possible; only then can we discover a way to defeat Elder Astra." Upon hearing Irving''s words, Aron nodded gravely. Just as their conversation came to an end, the seal of the cursed mirror was finally broken. Irving was prepared to question the Envoy of Filth. However, what neither Irving nor Aron expected was that the moment the cursed mirror was opened, Anna suddenly let out an incredulous exclamation. "How is this possible?! The Envoy of Filth has escaped from the mirror! He''s not in the cursed mirror at all!" Anna''s revelation left everyone in shock. Aron and Irving rushed to Anna''s side, their gazes fixated on the cursed mirror. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, the cursed mirror had been completely opened by Anna''s spell. The unique space within the cursed mirror was fully revealed to everyone. The special space contained numerous cursed souls, but not a single one belonged to the Envoy of Filth. Seeing this scene, Aron''s expression turned grim. He banged his hand on the table. "We were far too careless! We should have known from the very beginning that the Envoy of Filth cannot be easily trapped!" Unlike Aron, who was seething with anger, Irving, though equally shocked, managed to remain calm. He carefully observed the unique space within the cursed mirror and noticed residual chaotic energy. Upon seeing this, Irving immediately understood that it was entirely normal for the Envoy of Filth to escape from this place. "This isn''t the time to get angry! It''s perfectly reasonable for the Envoy of Filth to have escaped, as the primary power of the cursed mirror is also the powers of chaos. And as a confidant of Shadow Celestial, the Envoy of Filth wields chaotic energy as well. What we need to do now is find the Envoy of Filth as quickly as possible! I believe he couldn''t have escaped from the headquarters of the Angel Guild; the defensive magical formations around the headquarters are still quite intact." Irving''s words snapped Aron and the others back into focus. Aron turned to Nick and shouted decisively, "Immediately seal off all internal passages of the headquarters! And put all members on high alert!" Nick nodded emphatically and pressed a red button on the conference table. The moment the red button was pressed, all defensive magical formations within the Angel Guild headquarters were activated, and every passage within the headquarters was sealed off. Every member of the Angel Guild inside received the appropriate warnings. "Now we can take our time searching for the Envoy of Filth within the headquarters. Even if he managed to escape from the cursed mirror, his strength will diminish over time. We''ve deployed many magical formations designed to weaken intruders, and they are still actively working." Though there had been some missteps in the Angel Guild''s actions, the members were seasoned fighters, well-versed in handling emergencies. Irving smiled and nodded, saying, "You are the most professional among my friends. If this had happened to my other allies, they would have handled it in a far more chaotic manner." Irving''s praise brought joy to Anna and Nick, but Aron didn''t seem to care much about the compliments. In his view, the most important task was to locate the Envoy of Filth. "We can discuss those things later! We need to take immediate action. We must split up; it''s the only way to save time!" Under Aron''s command, he, Anna, Irving, and Nick began to act separately, each heading in a different direction to search. Given their considerable strength, they believed they could cover the entire Angel Guild headquarters in a relatively short time. By the time the search was completed, the Envoy of Filth would surely be found. Chapter 338: Chapter 338: Hiding in an Unknown Space At the same time that Irving and the others took action, the Envoy of Filth was frantically escaping through the Angel Guild headquarters in a semi-transparent state. He had just recently fled from the cursed mirror, which meant that he was now quite close to Irving and the others.The Envoy of Filth understood that he needed to find a very concealed location quickly. If he couldn''t find a hiding spot, he would soon be discovered by the members of the Angel Guild. When he heard the piercing sound of alarms, he realized that his escape had already been detected. "How could they notice so quickly?! What should I do now?!" The Envoy of Filth was in a state of panic. Though he still had enough energy to maintain his semi-transparent form for a while, he felt that time was running out for him to find a safe place. In a desperate situation, the Envoy of Filth decided to move toward the direction with the fewest people. Soon, he stumbled upon a narrow path. Although the path was winding and treacherous, at least there were no members of the Angel Guild present on it. If the Envoy of Filth had been able to remain calm, he might have noticed something unusual. When the Angel Guild headquarters went into emergency mode, every route would certainly be guarded by members of the Guild. It was impossible for there to be a path unguarded by Angel Guild members. In reality, this path was not a legitimate route within the Angel Guild''s headquarters. It was an extension of an anomalous space within the Guild''s internal structure. Once the Envoy of Filth could no longer maintain his transparent state, he had no choice but to revert to his human form, stumbling forward along the winding path. After running for what felt like an eternity, the Envoy of Filth suddenly sensed that something was off. He realized he seemed to be in a very strange space. The piercing alarms from the Angel Guild headquarters had faded; the surroundings were eerily quiet, so quiet that he could hear the sound of a pin dropping. Finally, the Envoy of Filth chose to stop and observe his surroundings. It was at this moment that he suddenly felt the presence of someone behind him. He could even hear the person''s heavy breathing. A cold sweat broke out on the Envoy of Filth''s forehead. He knew he couldn''t afford to turn around easily; if he did, he could very well be killed by the unknown person behind him. So, the Envoy of Filth ultimately chose to flee quickly forward. However, it wasn''t long before he crashed into a transparent wall. At that moment, he heard the heavy breathing of the unknown person behind him once again. With no other options left, the Envoy of Filth quickly turned his head to see the face of the person pursuing him. But the instant he turned, his consciousness suddenly vanished. Just like that, the Envoy of Filth was lost within the special space of the Angel Guild headquarters. No one, including the members of the Angel Guild, was aware of his predicament. Irving was still anxiously searching for the whereabouts of the Envoy of Filth with the other members of the Guild. After about half an hour of searching, they suddenly realized that the Envoy of Filth seemed to have vanished into thin air from the Angel Guild headquarters. Irving immediately approached Aron. "I think something is off here. Does your Angel Guild headquarters have any special hidden passages leading to the outside?" Aron nodded. "Yes, we do have such special passages in our headquarters. However, the Envoy of Filth would have no way to utilize those passages." "Then where could he have gone? Is it really possible for him to have escaped from the Angel Guild headquarters?" Faced with Irving''s inquiry, Aron could only shake his head helplessly. He truly had no idea what had happened. Just as the two were left in silence, pondering what actions to take next, Anna suddenly appeared before them, looking very panicked. "I just received an urgent distress call from the Green Ivy Company! We need to hurry to James''s aid; he said he''s being attacked by a portal radiating dark energy. Dark Monsters are pouring out of that portal like a tidal wave. If we don''t get there quickly, the entire City of Warding will be destroyed by the Dark Monsters!" As soon as Irving heard Anna''s description, he realized that the dark energy portal James mentioned was the Dark Portal. He nodded heavily and said, "You Angel Guild members send someone to assist me! The rest of you stay here at the headquarters! You must ensure that the Envoy of Filth cannot escape to other areas!" Aron nodded firmly. "I understand. You should head out right away; I''ll have Nick accompany you." For Aron, it was certainly not preferable to accompany Irving himself. He needed to ensure the safety of the Angel Guild headquarters. If he didn''t join Irving directly, the only ones he could send were Nick and Anna. Although Anna was the first to know about the situation, Aron believed that having her stay would provide him with significant support. Therefore, he ultimately decided to send Nick with Irving. Irving did not oppose Aron''s decision; after all, Aron was the highest commander of the Angel Guild. "Alright then, have him come over quickly!" Thus, Irving set out with Nick toward the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company. On their way, they even encountered some Dark Monsters fleeing from the Green Ivy Company headquarters. Although these Dark Monsters were not particularly strong, they were certainly capable of posing a threat to ordinary humans. Irving and Nick swiftly eliminated all the Dark Monsters they encountered. "It looks like we need to pick up the pace; the situation with James must be extremely urgent," Irving remarked to Nick. With that, both of them quickened their pace. After about fifteen minutes, they finally arrived at the location of the Green Ivy Company headquarters. When they saw the state of the headquarters, both of them were taken aback with shock. The headquarters of the Green Ivy Company was completely surrounded by dark energy. They could only see the Dark Monsters that were continuously emerging from the dark force; they couldn''t even see the outer walls of the Green Ivy Company headquarters. "Have James and his subordinates been trapped inside the headquarters? How are we supposed to rescue them? Do we really have to charge into such thick dark energy?" Nick was very hesitant at this moment. Although he was willing to help rescue James and his subordinates, he thought that directly entering such dense dark energy was practically equivalent to a suicide mission. Irving''s expression grew grave as he nodded. "If we want to save James, we don''t have any other options." Irving''s words extinguished the last flicker of hope that Nick had held onto. Nick took a deep breath. "Alright! I''ll get ready as quickly as I can!" As soon as Nick finished speaking, Irving bluntly replied, "Why do you need to prepare? You don''t need to do anything at all! The upcoming action doesn''t require your participation! Your responsibility is only to observe the situation around the Green Ivy Company headquarters and report any anomalies to the Angel Guild." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nick was left very confused by Irving''s words. He incredulously asked, "You brought me here just to help you relay messages to others? I think I can be of assistance during the operation." Although Nick was already aware that the upcoming action would involve significant danger, he still wanted to join Irving in the mission. After all, in Nick''s eyes, those who were qualified to act alongside Irving were undoubtedly the strongest among them. When Nick first joined the Angel Guild, his goal was to become one of the most powerful members. Irving shook his head with a smile. "I know you want to showcase your strength in front of me, but I think you don''t need to rush. This battle will last a long time. The Night Blades must have made thorough preparations for this sudden attack. You will definitely have a chance to confront the elite of the Night Blades. So, just follow my plan for now." After saying this, Irving transformed into a beam of golden light and flew toward the Green Ivy Company headquarters. Though Nick felt somewhat dissatisfied, he ultimately decided to obey Irving''s orders. He realized that defying Irving''s instructions could very well lead to a complete failure of the Angel Guild''s operation. Nick found a concealed spot to hide, intending to vigilantly observe everything happening around the Green Ivy Company headquarters. If any unexpected situations arose, he would quickly inform Aron and Anna. Meanwhile, inside the Green Ivy Company headquarters, James was struggling with his subordinates to defend themselves using the weapons and tools at their disposal. Although Elder Astra did not directly intervene, he had removed all seals from the Dark Portal. The Dark Portal was now fully channeling its dark energy into a massive surge of monsters. These monsters were enough to pose a lethal threat to James and his subordinates. James already bore several wounds on his face, and he felt that he wouldn''t be able to hold out much longer. "Why hasn''t the Angel Guild and Irving''s support arrived yet? Have they abandoned me? Or are they planning to use me as bait to distract the Night Blades?" James''s anxiety was palpable, and he even began to worry that his allies had forsaken him. Chapter 339: Chapter 339: A Ray of Hope in Despair Although James had long been worried about being abandoned by his allies, the fear in his heart had now overshadowed the despair of such abandonment.A dense fog of dark energy had formed, completely surrounding the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company. Despite James and his subordinates successfully erecting a barrier outside the headquarters using props and weapons they had previously found, that barrier was now on the verge of collapse. Some of the fog, born of dark forces, had already seeped through the cracks in the barrier and into the interior of the headquarters. At this moment, James stood with a few trusted subordinates at the weakest point of the barrier. They all understood very well that if the barrier were to break, they would be the first to face the onslaught. However, they could not abandon their post, as they were the strongest among their group. If those with the greatest strength did not hold the most vulnerable position, the others would undoubtedly lose all hope. In this dire situation, at least James''s less powerful subordinates were still managing to hold their ground and continue fighting. They were searching for Dark Monsters that had breached the headquarters in other areas. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While James was lost in thought, one of his trusted subordinates suddenly shouted, "Boss! A huge crack has appeared in the barrier! The dark forces are about to shatter it completely!" Upon hearing this, James turned his gaze toward the barrier. Sure enough, just as his subordinate had said, a massive black crack had opened up in the barrier. Endless dark energy was coalescing into a substantial fog within that crack. At this moment, James''s hand, which held his weapon, began to tremble slightly. He knew all too well that the barrier could not hold for much longer. Once it collapsed, a swarm of Dark Monsters would surge into the Green Ivy Company''s headquarters. After a moment of hesitation, James spoke directly to his trusted subordinates, "You all need to leave this place now! The barrier is about to break, and staying here will only put you in grave danger. Quickly retreat to the next line of defense." Upon hearing this, fear spread across the faces of his subordinates. One of them asked James anxiously, "What about you? Are you really planning to stay here alone to fend off the onslaught of countless Dark Monsters?" "Don''t worry about me! Just follow my orders and act now! Don''t waste any more time here!" James replied sternly to his subordinate''s inquiry. James''s subordinates had no choice but to follow his orders and retreat deeper into the Green Ivy Company headquarters. The innermost area of the headquarters was a remarkably fortified zone, serving as the company''s last line of defense. Once his subordinates had left, James turned back to look at the enormous black crack in the barrier. The fog within the crack was gradually transforming into one Dark Monster after another, each of them opening their eyes and staring at James. At the same time, the black crack began to expand rapidly. The entire barrier was on the verge of complete collapse. As James observed the numerous fissures appearing on the barrier, his expression grew serious. He pulled out a gem emitting a red glow from his pocket¡ªthe very gem that Irving had given him earlier. "After the barrier collapses, I can only rely on the Lava Giant puppet to buy me some time," he thought, mentally preparing himself for its deployment. Just as James was readying himself, the barrier suddenly emitted a series of metallic grinding sounds. In an instant, the entire structure collapsed. A torrent of dark energy, accompanied by an endless wave of Dark Monsters, rushed into the Green Ivy Company headquarters through the weakest point of the barrier. James was the first to confront these dark forces and Dark Monsters. The moment the barrier shattered, he unleashed the Lava Giant puppet. A blinding red light flashed before his eyes, and the Lava Giant positioned itself directly in front of him. James was quick to react, so the dark forces and Dark Monsters couldn''t make direct contact with him. However, the Lava Giant''s protection was not long-lasting. Upon being summoned, it immediately conjured a massive amount of flames around its body. These flames destroyed a portion of the dark energy and incinerated some of the weaker Dark Monsters. Yet, with the barrier down, dark forces and Dark Monsters surged relentlessly into the headquarters. The flames generated by the Lava Giant were soon engulfed by the overwhelming dark energy, and within mere seconds, the Lava Giant itself was devoured by the multitude of Dark Monsters. At that moment, all James could see was an endless expanse of darkness. He could no longer perceive any light. James could feel the powerful dark energy surrounding him, and he could hear the sounds of the Dark Monsters tearing at the body of the Lava Giant puppet not far away. Sweat poured down his forehead as he gripped his weapon tightly, prepared to fight to the death. "No matter what, I won''t run away! If I''m going to die, I will die fighting to protect the Green Ivy Company!" Despite his determination to fight to the bitter end, the trembling of his hands betrayed him. James was indeed filled with fear. He concentrated all his power and swung his weapon forward with all his might. However, his attack had no effect at all. Both his weapon and the strength he wielded were consumed by the endless darkness. Left without power or weapon, James could only wait for his inevitable death. He could hear the sounds of the Dark Monsters quickly crawling toward him. Just as he was about to give up all hope, a sudden flash of golden light illuminated his vision. James watched in astonishment as the Dark Monsters in front of him were rapidly disintegrated by the golden light. He felt utterly confused by what was happening. He stood there, dumbfounded, until a voice broke through his thoughts. "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and cooperate with my actions! Can you really not fight anymore?" Irving''s voice finally snapped James back to reality. "You finally made it to save me! I thought you had abandoned me!" James exclaimed, relief flooding through him. After saying this, he immediately fell back into a fighting stance. With Irving''s assistance, James quickly broke free from the pursuit of the dark forces and Dark Monsters. At the same time, Irving successfully repaired the barrier using his Staff of Calamity. Once the barrier was restored, both Irving and James no longer felt the same urgency as before. "There are still some Dark Monsters inside the headquarters; we must clear them all out quickly! Only then can we ensure the safety of the others!" After the initial panic, James had completely regained his composure. As someone with considerable battle experience, he knew exactly what needed to be done. James hoped to team up with Irving to eliminate the remaining Dark Monsters within the Green Ivy Company headquarters. Afterward, they could focus on the final showdown with the Night Blades outside the headquarters. "This is indeed very important! But it''s not something we need to handle ourselves! Your subordinates should be able to take care of this!" Irving''s tone was slightly agitated. After hearing Irving''s words, James slowly nodded. "You''re right; my subordinates should be able to handle it. So what should we do next?" Since Irving had arrived to provide support, James felt that he should follow Irving''s lead for all subsequent actions. Irving turned his gaze toward the endless dark forces beyond the barrier. "What we need to do is completely destroy the source of the dark energy!" James took a deep breath upon hearing this. "I''m not sure if we can actually accomplish that." After the previous battle, a hint of trepidation lingered within him. In James''s eyes, the Night Blades had employed extremely powerful weapons and tools during this operation. Even though Irving was incredibly strong, he doubted that the two of them could quickly defeat the Night Blades. Moreover, the dark forces outside the Green Ivy Company headquarters were continuously growing in strength. Once the dark energy reached a certain level, the members of the Night Blades wouldn''t even need to intervene directly; they could simply use the dark energy to eliminate them all. Irving took a deep breath as well. "The dark forces outside are very powerful! If we head out to fight now, we will undoubtedly be affected by that dark energy! Therefore, we must first stop it from increasing further." Irving understood that the gradual strengthening of the dark forces was entirely due to the existence of the Dark Portal. His next plan was straightforward; he hoped to work with James to find a way to close the Dark Portal. During the last battle against Elder Astra and the Dark Portal, Irving had already realized that the Dark Portal was incredibly sturdy. He never intended to destroy it; he simply wanted to find a way to shut it down. After hearing Irving''s explanation, James had no further questions. He trusted Irving''s judgment completely; if Irving said they needed to stop the dark forces from growing stronger, then he surely had a corresponding action plan. "Then let''s get moving right away!" James said with a serious tone to Irving. Irving nodded. "We need to take some time to reinforce the barrier. Once the reinforcement is complete, we will take action." Chapter 340: Chapter 340: Stepping into the Enemys Trap After reaching an agreement, Irving and James spent about fifteen minutes reinforcing the barrier outside the Green Ivy Company headquarters. They utilized the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, which Irving possessed. The Taikoo Flame Pearl held the powers of order, allowing Irving to enhance the existing barrier surrounding the Green Ivy Company headquarters.Once the barrier was strengthened, Irving turned to James and said, "Our next action is going to be extremely dangerous! The enemy is sure to have set traps around the Dark Portal specifically for us. This time, we are essentially stepping into the enemy''s trap willingly." James nodded in understanding. He was well aware that this operation involved intentionally entering a dangerous situation, and he was already prepared for the possibility of facing severe challenges. Not long ago, he had resolved to fight to the bitter end, and now, regardless of the circumstances, he would not give up. "It seems you understand the risks involved in our next move, so I won''t need to say much more. Just bring your strongest weapons. We''ll exit through another entrance of the Green Ivy Company headquarters! There shouldn''t be too many members of the Night Blades guarding that area. We should be able to catch them off guard." Irving quickly devised a plan of action. Following Irving''s strategy, both he and James began to move immediately. Meanwhile, within a building not far from the Green Ivy Company headquarters, Elder Astra stood quietly near the Dark Portal, observing the situation surrounding the headquarters. For Elder Astra, this operation had to succeed. If he failed, Shadow Celestial would undoubtedly not spare him. Prior to the operation, he had crafted what he believed to be a flawless strategy. Elder Astra not only launched an attack on the Green Ivy Company headquarters but also instructed his subordinates to target other critical locations in the City of Warding. The reason Irving was unaware of the attacks on other sites was that those locations were not controlled by his allies. Elder Astra had also set up a series of magical formations around himself and the Dark Portal. These magical formations could weaken the strength of intruders and provide Elder Astra with additional assistance during combat. Some of the magical formations even allowed Elder Astra to harness the immense power of the Dark Portal. Despite all these preparations, he still felt a lack of confidence. To Elder Astra, Irving''s strength was simply too formidable. The adaptability Irving had demonstrated in previous battles greatly impressed him. "Elder, it seems we won''t be able to breach the defenses of the Green Ivy Company headquarters in the short term. The barrier has suddenly been reinforced," reported a member of the Night Blades as he hurried to Elder Astra''s side, relaying the news he had just received. Upon hearing this, Elder Astra immediately realized that Irving had likely arrived. He stated decisively, "Our next objective is no longer to break through the defenses of the Green Ivy Company headquarters. You must activate the defensive magical formations around us. We are about to face Irving in a decisive battle!" Elder Astra''s words surprised the Night Blades members. They didn''t understand how he had come to that conclusion, but they quickly took action. At the same time the Night Blades members activated the defensive magical formations, Irving and James reached the edge of those formations. "It seems the Night Blades have already realized we are here, so we need to speed up our actions," Irving said. After finishing his statement, he transformed into a burst of golden light and flew directly toward the source of the dark power. James, of course, couldn''t move as swiftly as Irving. He could only quicken his pace to barely keep up with him. Irving crossed through numerous defensive magical formations in one breath. Although these formations had been activated, they were still unable to impede Irving''s progress. In fact, they couldn''t significantly weaken the power he possessed. Irving soon arrived at a position not far from Elder Astra and the Dark Portal. Here, he planned to observe Elder Astra''s situation and seize the opportunity to eliminate all the Night Blades members in the vicinity. Although these members posed little threat to him, their presence could complicate Irving''s subsequent actions. As Irving began to dispatch the Night Blades members, Elder Astra also pinpointed Irving''s location. Elder Astra pulled out a scroll and threw it into the Dark Portal. In that instant, the Dark Portal erupted with an overwhelming surge of power. Shadowy figures flew rapidly out of the portal, all heading straight for Irving. The moment Astra used the scroll, Irving sensed that something was amiss. He immediately readied himself for battle. Soon, he noticed one shadow after another soaring in his direction. As these shadows reached close to him, they transformed into the figure of Elder Astra. "I didn''t expect you to dare come here! Do you really think you possess the strength to destroy me and the Dark Portal?" the shadow of Elder Astra asked in a chilling voice. Irving had no intention of responding. To him, the figure before him was an enemy that needed to be eliminated, and engaging in conversation held no significance. He grabbed his staff, summoning a series of blazing fireballs above his head. These fireballs shot toward the shadow of Elder Astra. "It seems you do have quite a bit of confidence! Let''s see through battle whose judgment is correct!" Elder Astra''s shadow did not attempt to evade. After all, the magical attacks would have no effect on his projection. Elder Astra had harnessed the power of the Dark Portal to create a false projection of himself. This projection would not suffer any damage from enemy attacks, and it allowed him to channel his abilities and utilize all his skills. After realizing that his initial attack had failed, Irving quickly assessed the situation. He chose to charge directly toward the location where Elder Astra was hiding. Naturally, Elder Astra''s shadow would not allow Irving to succeed that easily. The shadows converged to form a massive projection. This gigantic figure not only possessed all of Elder Astra''s skills but also gained tremendous dark power through the Dark Portal. "I will not allow you to leave! You must fight me to the death here!" the shadow of Elder Astra declared in a grand, hollow voice. As he spoke, the surrounding Dark Monsters simultaneously locked onto Irving as their target. A multitude of Dark Monsters rushed toward him without delay. "Is this really how you plan to defeat me? You''re too afraid to show your true self in front of me! To me, you''re nothing but a coward!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though the numerous Dark Monsters posed little threat to Irving, their presence made his movements exceedingly difficult. He could no longer approach the location where Elder Astra''s true self was hiding. Thus, he glared at the shadow of Elder Astra and spat out those words. Elder Astra''s shadow showed no change in expression. He simply replied coolly, "I am unlike you; I am a very cautious person. If I can defeat you from a safe position, why would I risk exposing my true self to you?" Elder Astra was indeed a very cautious individual. However, he overlooked another crucial piece of information: in this battle, his enemies were not limited to just Irving. While he focused all his attention on fighting Irving, James had circled around to Astra''s rear from another direction. At this moment, James was less than 100 meters away from Elder Astra. His hand trembled slightly around his weapon as he felt the overwhelming dark power that Elder Astra possessed. Yet, he had no path of retreat left. Before the operation began, Irving had informed him that the outcome of this battle depended entirely on James himself. Irving would hold Elder Astra at bay, while the final strike to eliminate him had to be delivered by James. Prior to their action, Irving had recognized that his own power did not match that of Elder Astra. After all, Elder Astra could tap into the Dark Portal for a continuous supply of dark energy. Although Irving possessed the Taikoo Flame Pearl and the Staff of Calamity, these enhancements could only marginally boost his strength¡ªthey wouldn''t significantly elevate his overall power. Thus, he devised a plan that relied on a surprise attack for victory. At first, James felt that such a plan carried considerable risk. However, after contemplating it for a while, he ultimately agreed. After all, if this mission succeeded, James would stand to gain the most. Moreover, Elder Astra had inflicted significant losses on him, and James was eager to see him pay the price. Now, James needed to silently close the distance to Elder Astra and use his powerful dagger to eliminate him directly. Chapter 341: Chapter 341: Unwittingly Used by the Enemy James gripped his dagger tightly, his hand trembling as he fully understood that he had only one chance. If this surprise attack failed, Elder Astra would likely unleash his formidable power and sinister spells to kill James on the spot.As he closed the distance, James felt his nerves tightening. He struggled to maintain his grip on the dagger. When he was less than ten meters away, he suddenly sensed a wave of intense energy. A strange figure appeared in his line of sight. The moment this figure materialized, it opened its eyes, staring at James with a maddening and sinister gaze. In that instant, James''s mind was flooded with a torrent of chaotic information, overwhelming him to the point of losing consciousness. A faint smile slowly spread across Elder Astra''s face not far away. "So, you thought you could defeat me this way? Have you underestimated me a bit too much? Did you really think you could trick me?" Elder Astra had actually sensed James''s presence long before. The reason he hadn''t made a move against James was that he needed to focus his main strength on combating Irving. Now, not only had Elder Astra successfully dealt with the threat posed by James, but he was also suppressing Irving in their direct confrontation. Although Irving had called upon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Elder Astra utilized the immense dark power from the Dark Portal to enhance his dark magic to a level that Irving could not contend with. Through his colossal projection, Elder Astra shouted in a grand voice towards Irving, "Stop wasting your time fighting me! Your and your friend''s schemes have utterly failed! James''s surprise attack not only failed, but he''s about to become my puppet!" As Elder Astra spoke, James''s body was continuously eroded by dark power. It wouldn''t be long before both he and Irving would be transformed into Astra''s puppets. Realizing the situation was dire, Irving sprang into action. He slammed the Staff of Calamity down onto the ground. A shimmering portal appeared within the cracks of the earth. Without hesitation, Irving jumped into the portal. Irving''s actions gave Elder Astra a moment of concern, as he realized he could no longer track him. With Irving vanishing from the battlefield, Elder Astra still considered his mission a significant success. After all, James was on the verge of becoming his puppet. As Elder Astra withdrew his hand from the Dark Portal, his massive projection on the battlefield faded away. This colossal projection had been entirely supported by the dark power of the Dark Portal, and without its power, it could no longer be maintained. Although Elder Astra had achieved victory, he had also suffered from the erosion of dark energy. To stabilize his mental state, Elder Astra employed a spell he had mastered. "While I have won this battle, the dark power has still taken a toll on me. I cannot afford to use too much dark energy for a while," he muttered to himself. As he spoke, the Dark Portal continued to emit dark energy, causing Dark Monsters to emerge from the void around him. Although Elder Astra wielded dark power himself, these Dark Monsters posed a certain level of danger to him. He could only rely on the scrolls he carried to eliminate all the Dark Monsters that appeared from the void. Once Elder Astra finally stabilized his mind and successfully sealed the Dark Portal using the unique spells of the Night Blades, James had been completely transformed into a puppet. Looking at the now soulless James, Elder Astra smiled and said, "Now, let''s head to the headquarters of the Ocean Group! Vicky is someone Irving deeply cares about. If we can threaten Vicky, Irving will surely reappear." James, now a puppet, expressionless, nodded in agreement. Although he had not been killed, his consciousness was entirely under Elder Astra''s control. He would execute all of Elder Astra''s commands without question. Thus, Elder Astra, along with James and the Dark Portal, made their way to the headquarters of the Ocean Group. While he did not waste any time, carrying the Dark Portal was an inherently dangerous endeavor. To ensure that the seal of the Dark Portal would not be compromised, Elder Astra had to slow his pace. Therefore, before they could reach the headquarters of the Ocean Group, Irving arrived first. This time, Irving did not enter through the main entrance of the Ocean Group building; instead, he appeared directly in the president''s office. Vicky was startled by Irving''s sudden appearance. Upon seeing the expression on Irving''s face, she realized that something was seriously wrong. With a hint of concern in her voice, Vicky asked, "Has the situation become really dire? Did you come here to take me to a safer place?" Irving nodded. "Yes! The situation has worsened significantly. If you stay here, you will definitely be in danger, so you must come with me to the headquarters of the Angel Guild. That''s the only safe place right now." With that, Irving intended to leave with Vicky immediately. However, Vicky felt it was necessary to inform Benjamin first. After all, leaving Benjamin alone at the Ocean Group headquarters would put him in great danger as well. "Shouldn''t we bring Benjamin with us? If he stays here alone, the Night Blades will surely kill him." "There''s no time to notify him! Come with me now, and we''ll inform him while we''re on the way!" With that, Irving grabbed Vicky and pulled her along. On their way, Irving dialed Benjamin''s phone number. He briefly explained the situation to Benjamin over the phone. After hanging up, Benjamin sat in his office, expressionless. He knew he had time to escape from the Ocean Group headquarters. However, he felt he should not abandon it. He had built what he believed to be a solid defense here, and he thought it necessary to buy Vicky and Irving more time. After thinking for a moment, Benjamin issued orders to his subordinates. "Everyone, get ready for battle! We are about to be attacked by the Night Blades, and you must act according to the strategies we practiced before. I believe our defense can succeed this time." While Benjamin spoke confidently to his subordinates, deep down, he wasn''t entirely convinced that this operation would succeed. He only hoped that the defenses he set up here could buy more time for Irving and Vicky. After Benjamin issued orders to his subordinates, it was only a matter of fifteen minutes before James appeared outside the Ocean Group headquarters building. James did not launch an attack on the defenders present. Instead, he feigned nonchalance, intending to meet with Benjamin and Vicky. Benjamin was unaware that James had become a puppet of Elder Astra. This was due to a serious mistake Irving had made earlier; he had not informed Benjamin about James''s situation. He only notified Benjamin to retreat quickly. Since James had arrived and Benjamin, unaware of the abnormality surrounding James, naturally went to greet him directly. When the two met, James immediately said to Benjamin, "The situation is dire. Our headquarters at the Green Ivy Company has been destroyed by the Night Blades. So, I can only temporarily take refuge here." Upon hearing James''s words, a look of slight confusion crossed Benjamin''s face. "Why would you come here to hide? Isn''t the headquarters of the Angel Guild a safer place?" As he spoke, Benjamin''s eyes remained fixed on James. He had already sensed that something was off with James, but his reaction was still a bit too slow. The moment Benjamin posed his question, James launched an attack on him. Caught completely off guard, Benjamin was severely injured by James''s strike. At the same time, Elder Astra finally arrived with the members of the Night Blades. The subordinates under Benjamin immediately launched their attacks upon seeing the Night Blades members. However, their efforts were utterly ineffective against Elder Astra. With James''s help, Elder Astra successfully defeated Benjamin and all his subordinates. He chose not to kill them outright, believing he could use them as his agents in the real world. After all, he needed to be prepared for the final confrontation with the Shadow Celestial. "It seems that Irving isn''t as clever as the legends say. He didn''t even tell you to prepare for my arrival!" Elder Astra said with a smile, looking at the barely conscious Benjamin. Benjamin glared at Elder Astra and the puppet James with eyes full of hatred. Noticing Benjamin''s expression, Elder Astra slowly added, "There''s no need for you to look at him that way! He has already become my puppet! His actions in the earlier mission were quite reckless, which is why I was able to exploit him." Elder Astra spoke with a triumphant expression on his face. For him, successfully controlling James made his subsequent actions much easier than planned. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Increasing Dangers As Irving and Vicky made their escape toward the headquarters of the Angel Guild, the atmosphere inside the Angel Guild headquarters grew increasingly oppressive. Aron and Anna, along with the members of the Angel Guild, had been searching the premises for a long time, but they had failed to locate the Envoy of Filth. This situation made both of them feel a sense of impending danger."What kind of method is the Envoy of Filth using to hide? How is it even possible?!" Aron paced anxiously in the conference room, continuously questioning Anna. Anna''s expression was filled with worry at that moment. She wanted to answer Aron''s questions, but she didn''t know the answers either. "I think we can''t rely on our own strength to find the Envoy of Filth. Shouldn''t we ask Irving for help? I believe Irving has already dealt with the trouble from James." After thinking for a moment, Anna ultimately felt that seeking Irving''s assistance was the best course of action. However, Aron did not accept Anna''s suggestion. To him, they could not delegate everything to Irving. If every issue had to be resolved by Irving, what purpose did their existence serve? "We cannot ask Irving for help right now! We''re not even sure how he is faring himself! If Irving is in crisis too, we cannot be a burden to him." As soon as Aron finished speaking, there was a heavy knock on the conference room door. "Come in!" Aron shouted toward the door. A regular member of the Angel Guild pushed open the conference room door. With a slightly nervous tone, he addressed Aron and Anna, "Both of you, we just received news from Nick. Nick said that Irving and James lost their battle against Elder Astra. Irving managed to escape somehow, but James is missing." Upon hearing this news, shock washed over Aron and Anna''s faces. "How could this be? How could Irving and James possibly lose?" Anna muttered in disbelief. Aron was not as panicked as Anna, but his expression had grown considerably more grim. "Alright, I understand! Don''t share this news with anyone else for now! We will quickly formulate a plan for our next steps!" Aron dismissed the Angel Guild member immediately. "We must find the Envoy of Filth as soon as possible! If we don''t locate the Envoy of Filth within the next 15 minutes, we must retreat from here immediately!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron realized that the situation had become extremely dire. Aron felt that if Irving and James had already failed, they could no longer stay at the headquarters of the Angel Guild. Although the Angel Guild''s headquarters was the most important base for the organization, there were other bases available. In the surrounding cities of the City of Warding, each city had a branch base of the Angel Guild. Aron believed that at the very least, the ordinary members of the Angel Guild should retreat to a safer branch base. Anna did not oppose Aron''s decision. In fact, she was so overwhelmed by the shocking news that she had lost her ability to think clearly. "Are you listening to me? Stop spacing out! We need to take action immediately!" Aron slammed his hand on the table. It was only then that Anna snapped back to reality. She quickly nodded and said, "I understand! I will find the Envoy of Filth as soon as possible." With that, Aron and Anna hurriedly resumed their search for the Envoy of Filth. They had not been searching for long when Irving arrived at the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters with Vicky. This time, neither Irving nor Vicky was stopped by anyone. All the members of the Angel Guild had gone off to search for the Envoy of Filth, leaving the headquarters unguarded. Seeing the chaos inside the headquarters, Irving''s expression soured significantly. "What on earth is going on? Is this place not safe anymore?" While Vicky also sensed that something was amiss, she remained calm and even attempted to reassure Irving. "I think you shouldn''t panic just yet! Perhaps the chaos at the Angel Guild headquarters is some kind of ruse." Irving nodded. Although he did not fully agree with Vicky''s assessment, he hoped that she was right. Thus, Irving and Vicky entered the headquarters of the Angel Guild. It soon became evident that Vicky''s assumption was incorrect. The chaos within the Angel Guild headquarters was not a ruse; there were very few people on guard, and everyone seemed to be anxiously searching for something. While Vicky was unaware of what the members of the Angel Guild were looking for, Irving knew all too well. In disbelief, he muttered to himself, "Haven''t they found the Envoy of Filth yet?! What are they doing?! Are the members of the Angel Guild just a bunch of useless fools?!" Irving''s anger was certainly understandable, especially since before he left, Aron and Anna had assured him with utmost confidence that they would find the Envoy of Filth as quickly as possible. Irving quickly found Aron with Vicky by his side. Upon seeing Irving, a smile finally appeared on Aron''s face. "I''m so glad to see you''re alright! I just received word from Nick that you suddenly disappeared. I was worried you were facing a huge crisis." Looking at Aron''s smile, Irving coldly replied, "I was indeed in a significant crisis! However, I''ve managed to escape it for now. What I want to know from you is how the situation at the Angel Guild headquarters became like this. Didn''t you promise me that you would find the Envoy of Filth as quickly as possible? You have yet to locate him, haven''t you?" Faced with Irving''s inquiry, Aron''s expression quickly turned serious. "You''re right; we haven''t found the Envoy of Filth. He has managed to hide himself through some means. All the members of the Angel Guild are working hard to search for him." Upon hearing Aron''s affirmative answer, Irving''s expression darkened even further. He felt that the dangers were increasing more and more. He even believed they were on the brink of a catastrophe. "If you can''t find the Envoy of Filth, then stop looking for him! The other members of the Night Blades will be here any moment! We must prepare for defense!" With that, Irving turned and headed deeper into the Angel Guild headquarters with Vicky. Irving planned to hand Vicky over to the knowledge fairy for protection. After everything that had happened, he had lost all trust in Aron and Anna. If they couldn''t even find the Envoy of Filth, how could they possibly protect Vicky? Once Irving left, Aron made a decisive call. He felt that Irving''s decision was indeed the wiser one, so he immediately issued orders to the members of the Angel Guild. "All members of the Angel Guild, cease the search! Return to your posts! The headquarters is about to face an enemy attack, and we must prepare for defense!" Under Aron''s command, the members of the Angel Guild returned to their respective defensive positions. Anna quickly returned to the previous conference room. "Why did you suddenly issue such orders? Didn''t you just tell me to find the Envoy of Filth as quickly as possible?" Anna confronted Aron, her voice filled with frustration. Aron responded calmly, "Irving is back! And he brought some very disappointing news! We are about to be attacked by the Night Blades! So we must immediately enter a defensive state!" Aron''s answer finally brought Anna back to her senses. Although she also felt that the situation was dire, she quickly adjusted her mindset. The members of the Angel Guild headquarters immediately entered a defensive stance. Meanwhile, Irving made his way to the innermost part of the Angel Guild headquarters. In the storage area at the deepest point, he brought Vicky to meet the knowledge fairy. The moment Vicky saw the knowledge fairy, she suddenly felt a wave of dizziness wash over her. "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" Irving asked with concern. However, it was not Vicky who answered him, but the knowledge fairy. "She will be fine. She just received an overwhelming amount of information the moment she entered here. If she rests for a bit, she will return to normal." The knowledge fairy''s response did not ease Irving''s worries. He coldly asked, "So Vicky''s unusual state is because of you?" "Anyone who enters here will experience a shock from the flow of information. You should have known this, so bringing her here was quite unwise," the knowledge fairy said, observing Irving''s reaction. The knowledge fairy possessed a certain degree of prophetic ability, so he understood that Irving''s purpose for coming here was to seek protection for Vicky. However, the knowledge fairy was unwilling to offer that protection, believing it unnecessary to involve himself in the conflict between Irving and the Night Blades. During the conversation, Irving began to grasp the knowledge fairy''s thoughts. But having made up his mind, he was not going to give up easily. "I hope you can protect Vicky! If you can keep her safe for a while, I will offer you a suitable reward. The reward I provide will surely satisfy you." Upon hearing Irving''s words, the knowledge fairy transformed into Vicky''s likeness. "I certainly know that the reward you can offer will be satisfactory. But don''t you think that doing so would put me at great risk? Why should I oppose you and the Night Blades?" The knowledge fairy posed a question that Irving found difficult to answer. After all, the knowledge fairy was not completely antagonistic toward the Night Blades like Irving was. In fact, the knowledge fairy could collaborate with members of the Night Blades, who could provide him with valuable information and knowledge. Chapter 343: Chapter 343: A Reward You Absolutely Cannot Refuse Irving had long anticipated that the knowledge fairy would not easily agree to his request. Thus, he had prepared a reward that the knowledge fairy could not possibly turn down.With a smile on his face, Irving took a few slow steps forward. When he was just a step away from the knowledge fairy, who had taken on Vicky''s appearance, he spoke in a gentle tone, "I will offer you a reward that you absolutely cannot refuse." The knowledge fairy, now resembling Vicky, did not make an immediate decision in response to Irving''s words. Instead, it lightly countered, "You still haven''t stated what this reward is that you can offer me. How do you have the right to demand an immediate decision from me?" Irving took half a step closer. At this moment, he and the knowledge fairy, in Vicky''s form, were less than half a meter apart. In a very soft voice, Irving said, "I will provide you with information related to the Dark Overlord." As soon as Irving finished speaking, the knowledge fairy quickly transformed back into its original form. A chaotic mass of information took the shape of an enormous eye. This gigantic eye fixed its gaze on Irving, as if evaluating the truth of his words. After a long pause, the knowledge fairy slowly replied, "You aren''t trying to deceive me, are you? Should you choose to mislead me in this matter, you should be well aware of the consequences, right?" "Of course I would never deceive you on this matter! As long as you ensure Vicky''s safety, after I defeat Elder Astra, I will provide you with information regarding the Dark Overlord. However, I can only share what I know." Although Irving had decided to provide the knowledge fairy with information about the Dark Overlord, his understanding of the subject was not particularly deep. To avoid any potential disputes with the knowledge fairy later, he felt it necessary to clarify this point in advance. The knowledge fairy responded with a slightly excited tone, "Any information related to the Dark Overlord is extremely important to me. So as long as you are not deceiving me, that''s all that matters!" After saying this, the knowledge fairy transformed into a massive book. "Have Vicky step into this book! I will ensure her safety during the upcoming period!" The knowledge fairy had agreed to Irving''s terms. Irving finally let out a sigh of relief. He called out to Vicky, "There''s going to be a very fierce battle ahead! You must stay here! Only the knowledge fairy can guarantee your safety, and I will come back to you as soon as the fight is over." Having said this, Irving turned to leave. But Vicky was reluctant to let him go. "Wait a moment!" Vicky called out to Irving from behind. "I can actually help you during the battle. Have you forgotten? I''m a healing mage! Even if I can''t fight the Night Blades'' enemies, I can still provide healing when you get injured." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vicky had always hoped to fight alongside Irving. Irving turned around, his face still smiling. "This battle is completely different from the previous ones! If we suffer serious injuries during the fight, it means we will face total defeat. Therefore, we cannot afford to adopt a prolonged battle strategy this time." Irving''s words were crystal clear. Despite her reluctance, Vicky understood she couldn''t waste any more of Irving''s time. She nodded firmly and said, "I understand. You go and fight now; I''ll be here waiting for your good news." Irving took one last look at Vicky before turning away and walking toward the door of the warehouse without looking back. Vicky watched his silhouette until he completely vanished from her sight. "I think you don''t need to worry about him. He absolutely will not fail in this battle!" The knowledge fairy''s voice drifted over softly. Vicky turned to look at the knowledge fairy, now transformed into a massive book. "What do you mean by that? Have you already predicted the outcome of the battle?" Although Vicky didn''t know much about the knowledge fairy, she had overheard the conversation between the knowledge fairy and Irving earlier. She was aware that the knowledge fairy possessed the ability to foresee the future. The knowledge fairy did not provide a direct answer. "Irving''s fate will not end here! I have even seen his destiny extend far into the future." The knowledge fairy''s response left Vicky feeling somewhat puzzled. However, she decided not to dwell on these thoughts any longer. She resolved to wait here for the outcome of the final battle, just as Irving had instructed. Just as Irving left the warehouse, a wave of black mist began to flow in outside the Angel Guild headquarters. This black mist carried a powerful dark energy, with shadowy Dark Monsters lurking within it. As the thick mist completely enveloped the Angel Guild headquarters, a large number of Dark Monsters launched an attack on the outermost defenses of the guild. The members stationed there felt an immense pressure. They immediately sought help from others. "There are a large number of powerful Dark Monsters outside the headquarters! The first line of defense is about to be breached! Everyone must prepare for battle!" said a member of the Angel Guild, responsible for the outer defenses, in a hoarse voice over the internal communication channel. Upon hearing this, the members of the Angel Guild became extremely anxious. Aron was positioned just behind the first line of defense. Although Aron had also noticed the overwhelming presence of Dark Monsters outside the headquarters, he believed that these creatures were not the biggest threat. The real danger was the members of the Night Blades hidden within the black mist. Aron picked up his communicator and calmly spoke, "Everyone must remain calm! If we fall into a state of panic now, we will certainly fail to defend successfully! Let''s stick to our plan; we will not easily be defeated!" Aron chose to bolster the spirits of his subordinates. After all, he believed that fear was a completely unhelpful emotion. Aron hoped his team would be filled with confidence before the battle erupted. Only then could they possibly achieve victory. Just as Aron finished speaking, electronic static crackled through the communicator. "The communication channel has been cut! The Night Blades are indeed trying to sever our communications before the battle begins!" Aron realized this was an attack from the Night Blades after failing to fix the communicator. As soon as he uttered this, a blue scroll shot out from the black mist. The moment this blue scroll collided with the barrier surrounding the Angel Guild headquarters, it triggered a violent explosion. In that instant, Aron felt the outer barrier of the headquarters weaken significantly. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Dark Monsters breached the first line of defense and surged into the outer area of the Angel Guild headquarters. Aron knew he had to engage in battle immediately. He needed to eliminate as many Dark Monsters as possible to stabilize the defenses of the Angel Guild headquarters. If they easily surrendered the outer area, their space for defense would be drastically reduced. While Aron and the other members of the Angel Guild fought valiantly, deep within the headquarters, Anna was working with other members to reinforce the guild''s backup defenses. In order to ensure that they could continue fighting even after the outer area of the Angel Guild headquarters was completely destroyed, Anna and Aron had specifically set up a backup defense within the guild. This backup defense was composed of numerous magical formations. These magical formations could not be activated in advance, as doing so would cause them to lose their inherent power over time. Instead, they had to be activated just before the battle began. Anna''s current task was to activate these magical formations. While Anna was hurriedly activating the magical formations, Irving arrived at her side. "What''s the situation now? I can feel a tremendous amount of dark energy! Has the Night Blades already attacked us?" In response to Irving''s inquiry, Anna quickly replied, "You''re correct; the Night Blades have indeed launched an attack! They may have already breached the first line of defense surrounding the Angel Guild headquarters." Upon hearing Anna''s words, Irving immediately ran toward the outer area of the Angel Guild headquarters. He did not want the Night Blades to have an easy time. Irving was well aware that Elder Astra had not used the power of the Dark Portal in the recent attack. When Irving reached the outer area of the Angel Guild headquarters, he suddenly found it shrouded in thick black mist. Outside the mist, he could hear the sounds of battle within, but he had no way of seeing what was happening inside. Irving chose not to step directly into the black mist, understanding that it contained powerful dark energy. He planned to use the power of his Taikoo Flame Pearl to gradually eliminate the dark energy. However, he realized that this would take a considerable amount of time. Still feeling a bit hesitant, Irving knew that he needed to act immediately to minimize the disaster facing the members of the Angel Guild. Just as he was wavering, he suddenly heard Aron''s voice. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and take action! I can barely hold off these Dark Monsters any longer! Their strength is even greater than that of the Dark Monsters in the shelter game!" After hearing Aron''s urgent plea for help, Irving stopped hesitating. He took out his Staff of Calamity, determined to charge into the black mist and rescue Aron. Almost simultaneously with Irving''s action, Elder Astra also appeared within the black mist. Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Forced to Attack Allies With Irving joining the battle, Aron and the members of the Angel Guild were finally saved. They could feel the number of Dark Monsters around them diminishing. Furthermore, the remaining Dark Monsters seemed to have lost interest in attacking them, as almost all of them turned their attention to Irving.In this situation, Aron directly addressed the members of the Angel Guild. "You don''t need to continue fighting here! Quickly retreat to the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters! You must help Anna defend the backup line there! We''ll handle the battle here!" Upon hearing Aron''s command, the members of the Angel Guild immediately took action. They were eager to leave, as staying in the current location posed a significant risk to their safety. Once the members of the Angel Guild had evacuated, Aron was finally able to unleash his full power. He pulled out a long sword radiating an orange glow from his pocket and charged toward Irving. At that moment, Irving was facing a massive onslaught from numerous Dark Monsters alone. While the sheer number of Dark Monsters was overwhelming, their strength was no match for Irving''s. Using his powerful spells, Irving incinerated large groups of Dark Monsters with a single strike. However, as the battle progressed, Irving began to sense something was off. Although he could quickly eliminate Dark Monsters, they kept pouring in from all sides. Irving felt that these Dark Monsters were not emerging from the mist; he suspected they were coming from the Dark Portal. So, he began searching for the source of the dark energy. When Aron felt Irving''s presence beside him, Irving had already pinpointed the source of the dark power. Not far from them, beneath a massive structure, Elder Astra and two other figures stood next to the Dark Portal, which was continuously releasing Dark Monsters. Irving coldly said to Aron, "We can''t keep defending like this! The Dark Portal can unleash an endless supply of Dark Monsters; we need to find a way to shut it down!" With that, Irving sprinted towards the Dark Portal at full speed. Aron, of course, followed Irving, rushing toward the Dark Portal as well. Elder Astra watched the approaching Irving and Aron with a smile. "You really want to fight me, don''t you? Well, I won''t fight you just yet! You can battle your allies first! After your little skirmish is over, then you can come challenge me!" Elder Astra''s voice echoed in Irving and Aron''s ears. Irving quickly assessed Elder Astra''s true intentions. Elder Astra''s two companions were undoubtedly Benjamin and James, who had already been transformed into puppets. Elder Astra intended to have these puppets fight against Irving and Aron. Irving would not accept such a situation. Therefore, he decided to charge directly at Elder Astra. However, Elder Astra had already anticipated Irving''s actions. After delivering his previous remarks, he transformed into a cloud of black mist and completely merged with the surrounding darkness. As Elder Astra departed, the Dark Portal gradually became ethereal, indicating that it had been taken away by him. Before Aron could fully grasp the situation, Elder Astra had vanished. Irving''s mood was extremely bleak, but he knew he would soon face an even worse predicament. The puppets of James and Benjamin had locked their sights on Irving and Aron, preparing to attack. At this moment, Aron was still confused. He looked at the expressionless faces of James and Benjamin and asked Irving in a puzzled tone, "What is going on? Why are they with Elder Astra? They look like they want to kill us!" In response to Aron''s inquiry, Irving replied calmly, "You''re right! They want to kill us! They''ve been turned into puppets by Elder Astra! We have no choice but to fight our friends now!" Aron''s shock was palpable at Irving''s words. However, before he could react, James launched an attack on Aron, while Benjamin targeted Irving. Although Irving was very familiar with Benjamin''s fighting style and knew how to counter it, the fact remained that Benjamin was his friend. Moreover, Benjamin had helped Irving many times in the past. Fighting against a comrade was already difficult to accept, but killing a friend was something Irving would never do. Thus, Irving could only engage in battle with Benjamin while simultaneously contemplating a solution. Aron''s situation was even worse. Although he possessed a powerful weapon, its use would also have some negative effects on him. Moreover, Aron did not want to kill James outright. While he was not very familiar with James, they had collaborated before. In a sense, Aron and James were also comrades. Irving and Aron found themselves restrained at the outskirts of the Angel Guild headquarters. Elder Astra, of course, was not idle. He had brought the Dark Portal directly to the outer area of the Angel Guild headquarters. "Continue your battle with your comrades! I will destroy the Angel Guild headquarters!" Elder Astra declared. He closed his eyes and began to recite a series of complex and obscure phrases. This string of intricate incantations formed a spell. At the moment the spell was completed, the Dark Portal suddenly underwent a violent transformation. It converted the surrounding area into a realm entirely composed of pure dark energy. Seizing this opportunity, Elder Astra concentrated all the dark energy onto himself. He then unleashed an extraordinarily powerful dark spell. The defenses of the Angel Guild headquarters were obliterated in an instant. Even the backup line that Anna and Aron had painstakingly constructed proved ineffective. In the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters, Anna and the others suffered severe injuries from the recent attack. Anna lost consciousness completely. Only the members of the Angel Guild who were deep within the headquarters managed to maintain their awareness. Meanwhile, in the headquarters'' storage area, the Knowledge Fairy and Vicky also felt the intense energy shockwave. Vicky''s complexion darkened considerably. In disbelief, she asked, "Is this the powerful spell possessed by the Night Blades? I''ve never experienced such a formidable spell before." The Knowledge Fairy did not respond. Although he had always believed that he possessed a vast array of spells, the one Elder Astra had just unleashed genuinely astonished him. The Knowledge Fairy quietly recorded all the information he perceived. "Are you sure we can stay here safely? Shouldn''t we move to a more secure location?" Vicky directly inquired. The Knowledge Fairy replied slowly, "You don''t need to worry; this place is very safe. If it''s not safe here, then there''s no safe place in this world. Even if Elder Astra possesses immense power, he cannot enter this area without my permission." The Knowledge Fairy had constructed a special zone around himself. Only those granted his permission could enter this area. Of course, if someone were powerful enough to an unimaginable degree, they could still forcibly invade this zone. However, neither Irving nor Elder Astra had reached such a level of strength. The Knowledge Fairy''s response eased Vicky''s worries somewhat. Vicky found a discreet spot and sat down, planning to take a good rest. She thought that perhaps she would soon join the battle. While Vicky was resting, she suddenly caught a faint sound in the air. Vicky carefully scanned her surroundings but could not identify the source of the sound. However, the indistinct noise persisted. After enduring it for a while, Vicky couldn''t help but ask the Knowledge Fairy, "Do you hear some faint sounds?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Knowledge Fairy found Vicky''s question puzzling. He had not heard any sound. After closely observing the area, he replied in a slightly disappointed tone, "I thought you, as Irving''s friend, would not be too panicked. But it seems I overestimated you a bit. Don''t scare yourself unnecessarily." The Knowledge Fairy believed that the sound Vicky heard was merely a figment of her imagination. However, Vicky did not think it was an illusion. She began to pace back and forth in the storage area, hoping to quickly determine where the sound was coming from. After searching for a short time, Vicky suddenly discovered a peculiar passageway. This odd passage resembled a mouse hole but emitted a blue glow from within. At the moment she spotted the passage, Vicky turned her gaze toward the Knowledge Fairy. Vicky did not need to say anything; she didn''t have to. The instant she saw the peculiar passage, the Knowledge Fairy noticed it too. He was equally shocked by its appearance. The Knowledge Fairy instantly materialized beside Vicky, staring intently at the strange passage. "This is absolutely impossible! Without my permission, no one can enter our area! How could this peculiar passage connect us to the outside world?!" the Knowledge Fairy exclaimed in a voice filled with utter astonishment. No sooner had the Knowledge Fairy''s words fallen than a raspy voice echoed from behind him and Vicky. "Long time no see, old friend." Chapter 345: Chapter 345: Vicky, Unafraid in Crisis At almost the same moment, both the knowledge fairy and Vicky turned their heads toward the source of the sound.What they saw was the Envoy of Filth, who had disappeared from the Angel Guild headquarters for some time. However, the expression on the Envoy of Filth''s face was quite peculiar; he looked at the knowledge fairy with a half-smile that was neither friendly nor hostile. Vicky took a step back. Although she had never interacted with the Envoy of Filth or fought against him, she felt an overwhelming sense of danger emanating from him. At that moment, the knowledge fairy transformed into a massive book. The knowledge fairy opened the book, releasing a torrent of spells that surged toward the Envoy of Filth. The Envoy of Filth merely raised his left hand slightly. A barrier composed of chaotic energy materialized, effortlessly blocking all of the magical attacks. Seeing this, the knowledge fairy immediately turned to Vicky and said, "You need to run away right now! After this, don''t respond to anyone who speaks to you! If anyone tells you to stop, keep running!" Vicky was left bewildered by these words. However, before she could ask for clarification, she felt herself being propelled away by an immense force. In an instant, Vicky found herself pushed to the other side of the warehouse. As she struggled to stand up, she realized that the Envoy of Filth and the knowledge fairy had already engaged in a fierce battle. They were exchanging spells and powers at an alarming rate. "It seems that staying here won''t guarantee my safety! I need to get out of the warehouse immediately!" Vicky decided to flee. As she escaped the warehouse, she entered the inner area of the Angel Guild headquarters. The scene that greeted her was one of utter chaos. Vicky passed by one unconscious Angel Guild member after another. Though she attempted to rouse them from their slumber, her efforts ultimately proved futile. "What is happening here? Has Night Blades'' attack succeeded? Have Irving and the others been completely defeated?" Vicky''s heart raced with panic. As a healing mage, Vicky used all her skills to try to awaken the fallen members of the Angel Guild. However, no matter what actions she took, she could not revive them. Vicky finally realized that the unconsciousness of the Angel Guild members was due to dark powers. The moment she sensed this dark energy, her expression grew more serious. "I need to stay calm! The situation has become dire! I must find a way to help Irving, no matter what!" Although this was not Vicky''s first encounter with a dangerous situation, it was the first time she felt capable of assisting Irving during such peril. Therefore, she was determined not to succumb to panic. With a steady resolve, Vicky moved forward within the Angel Guild headquarters. As she progressed, she could hear explosions coming from the upper areas of the headquarters. Clearly, Elder Astra''s attacks hadn''t eliminated all the members of the Angel Guild. Those who remained were still fighting back, relying on the internal defensive magical formations against the invading Night Blades. However, the explosions were getting closer. This meant that the Night Blades were on the verge of completely taking control of the inner area of the Angel Guild headquarters. "I need to pick up the pace! I can''t afford to move slowly here!" Realizing that the situation was worsening, Vicky immediately quickened her pace. She dashed through multiple security doors in a single breath. In less than fifteen minutes, she reached the secret conference room at the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters. Here, Vicky finally spotted someone she recognized well. It was Anna, who had stayed behind at the Angel Guild headquarters. Although Anna was unconscious, she had not been completely consumed by the dark forces. Without hesitation, Vicky used her healing spells to awaken Anna. When Anna opened her eyes, she immediately saw Vicky. Upon recognizing Vicky, Anna realized that the situation was even worse than she had anticipated. "It seems that the knowledge fairy couldn''t ensure your safety after all!" Anna said in a weak voice. Vicky nodded and recounted everything that had happened in the warehouse. After listening, Anna''s face displayed a look of confusion. "How is this possible? The Envoy of Filth shouldn''t have been able to enter the warehouse! Besides the barrier set by the knowledge fairy, we also put up numerous defenses at the warehouse!" Anna exclaimed in disbelief. Vicky nodded in acknowledgment, but she quickly voiced her suspicion. "I don''t think I encountered the Envoy of Filth in the warehouse. It seems like some other entity was controlling his body. When the Envoy appeared in the warehouse, he referred to the knowledge fairy as an old friend." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing Vicky''s words, Anna''s furrowed brows relaxed somewhat. For Anna, her primary concern was the threat posed by the Night Blades. Irving and Aron had already been restrained by their members, and Elder Astra, along with the other Night Blades, was continuously assaulting the Angel Guild headquarters. If the Envoy of Filth had shown up in the warehouse, they would have had no means of retreat, effectively meaning that the Night Blades had taken control of nearly every critical position within the Angel Guild headquarters. However, if the being in the warehouse was not the true Envoy of Filth but rather a puppet controlled by some other force, then Anna could afford to feel a little less anxious. At least the Night Blades had not yet gained an overwhelming advantage. As Anna and Vicky exchanged information and contemplated their next course of action, Elder Astra and the Night Blades members had already moved to a position very close to them. There was merely a heavy security door separating the two parties. Elder Astra could even sense the presence of Vicky and Anna. He amplified his voice using magic. "You no longer need to resist! Aron and Irving have been subdued by me! Even if you continue to fight, you cannot defeat me! Surrender now, and I can ensure that you won''t suffer too much." Astra''s voice penetrated the security door and reached the conference room. Upon hearing Elder Astra''s words, both Anna and Vicky wore expressions of intense anxiety. However, neither of them would consider surrendering. Anna leaned in and whispered to Vicky, "We can still retreat deeper into the Angel Guild headquarters! I know of certain areas that store powerful weapons. We need to get those weapons right away!" With that, Anna led Vicky deeper into the Angel Guild headquarters. Elder Astra did not wait for Anna and Vicky''s response. After issuing his ultimatum, he ordered his subordinates to breach the last security door immediately. Just as Vicky and Anna left the conference room, the last security door was blown open. Elder Astra led the members of the Night Blades to the innermost area of the Angel Guild headquarters. "We have arrived at the final area of the Angel Guild headquarters! Once we eliminate all the members in this area, we can consider the Angel Guild destroyed!" Elder Astra said slowly. The members of the Night Blades displayed expressions of joy upon hearing this. After all, they all knew that the Angel Guild had always been their sworn enemy. However, for Elder Astra, the destruction of the Angel Guild was not necessarily good news. Without the threat of the Angel Guild, Shadow Celestial would be able to collect chaotic artifacts with greater ease. This would rapidly increase Shadow Celestial''s power, something that Elder Astra and his companions could not accept, as they had been secretly plotting against Shadow Celestial. Nevertheless, Elder Astra knew he could no longer afford to delay. He was aware that a pair of eyes were keenly watching him from the Dark Portal¡ªthose belonged to Shadow Celestial. If he exposed any signs of abnormality during this operation, Shadow Celestial would not allow him to escape easily. "We can''t waste any more time! We must act swiftly!" Elder Astra urged the members of the Night Blades to hasten their movements. Meanwhile, Anna and Vicky had armed themselves with powerful weapons, waiting for the Night Blades to arrive. At the same time, not far from the Angel Guild headquarters, Irving and Aron were gradually gaining the upper hand in their battle. Although they were not using their full strength against James and Benjamin, who had become puppets of Elder Astra, they were eager to conclude the fight quickly. Ultimately, Irving summoned a Lava Giant puppet. With the Lava Giant''s assistance, Irving and Aron first sealed James within a magical formation. Then, together, they managed to seal Benjamin as well. "We can only temporarily seal them for now! Once we''ve dealt with the Night Blades threat, we can think about how to restore them to normal," Irving said, glancing at James and Benjamin. Sealing the two was a stopgap measure, as their time was extremely limited. They were both aware that Elder Astra and the Night Blades had entered the inner sanctum of the Angel Guild headquarters. If they continued to delay, Astra and the Night Blades might indeed eliminate all the remaining Angel Guild members. Chapter 346: Chapter 346: Annas Quick Wit Anna''s Quick WitAfter sealing James and Benjamin, Irving and Aron rushed into the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters as quickly as possible. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was unlikely that they would encounter Elder Astra and his subordinates right away. After all, Elder Astra had already taken his followers deep into the heart of the Angel Guild. Although they had not yet reached the warehouse where the knowledge fairy was kept, their current location was still a considerable distance from the exit of the headquarters. Both Irving and Aron were extremely anxious. They were moving at full speed, but they still couldn''t prevent Elder Astra from finding Anna and Vicky before they could intervene. In a vast chamber, Elder Astra and his subordinates were confronting Anna and Vicky. Elder Astra did not immediately launch an attack, as he was somewhat wary of the weapons in Anna and Vicky''s hands. At that moment, Anna was holding an open book. This book exuded powerful arcane energy, making it clear that it was a very potent spellbook. Anna could utilize this book to cast powerful spells during the battle. Vicky, on the other hand, held an umbrella. When opened, this umbrella continuously disrupted the surrounding space. Any enemy that tried to approach it would automatically become disoriented, finding themselves lost in confusion. "Do you really think you can stop me with those two weapons?" Elder Astra sneered. "My strength is far greater than you imagine! So stop wasting time and surrender to me now!" Elder Astra chose to negotiate again, partly because he believed that launching a direct attack might lead to unforeseen complications. However, the main reason was that he wanted to buy time. He did not wish to completely annihilate the Angel Guild just yet. Upon hearing Astra''s ultimatum, Anna scoffed. "Stop wasting your breath! I will never surrender to you! You cannot possibly defeat us with your current power!" After saying this, Anna summoned the energy from the spellbook in her hands and unleashed a powerful spell. A barrier formed directly between Anna and Elder Astra. The members of the Night Blades watched the spell unfold with worried expressions. They felt that Anna and Vicky, wielding such formidable weapons, would be a serious challenge to overcome. Elder Astra gazed expressionlessly at Anna and Vicky. "Do you really think such a pathetic spell can stop me? I will show you just how powerful I am as one of the strongest elders of the Night Blades!" As soon as his words fell, Elder Astra summoned a powerful dark force that transformed into a colossal shadow, shattering the barrier in front of him. Although the giant figure became somewhat ethereal after breaking through the barrier, its dark energy still posed a significant threat to Anna and Vicky. Vicky quickly opened her umbrella, causing the space around herself and Anna to descend into chaos. The massive shadow became disoriented in the tumultuous environment. However, this only provided temporary safety for Anna and Vicky. Elder Astra then unleashed several more powerful dark spells. As these dark magic attacks came at them, Anna and Vicky found themselves continually retreating. They realized that their earlier plan had indeed been somewhat overambitious. With their current strength, it was impossible for them to withstand Elder Astra''s onslaught. Just as the two were on the verge of collapsing under the pressure, Anna hurled her spellbook toward Elder Astra. As the book flew through the air, she recited a series of incantations. Driven by the spells, the spellbook unleashed all of its power at once. A massive explosion erupted as countless spells were released simultaneously. Elder Astra was forced to halt his advance temporarily. He erected a barrier using his dark powers. This shield provided temporary protection for himself and his subordinates, but it also meant he could no longer chase after Anna and Vicky. As the magical energy dissipated, a hint of disappointment crossed Elder Astra''s face. "It seems our enemies are not so easily eliminated after all! Let''s move forward; in that last battle, we should have exhausted their rare weapons!" Although slightly disappointed, Elder Astra remained confident that his plan would not fail. After all, he was still capable of severely damaging the Angel Guild. In the following fifteen minutes, Anna and Vicky raced toward the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters. They were now very close to the innermost storage area. When Anna and Vicky reached the door of the warehouse, Anna suddenly felt an unusually powerful force. This overwhelming power was something Anna had never encountered before. She turned to Vicky and said, "Don''t open the warehouse door! I know there''s a terrifying monster inside!" Anna''s words surprised Vicky. However, she chose to heed Anna''s warning. "So what should we do now? Are we just going to wait here for the Night Blades to arrive? We can''t fight them head-on anymore." Vicky felt a heavy sense of despair. She believed that she and Anna couldn''t hold out for much longer. Anna, with a serious expression, replied, "The situation hasn''t become dire just yet! As long as we can hold on, we will be able to wait for reinforcements!" As soon as Anna finished speaking, Elder Astra''s voice echoed from the shadows in the distance. "Stop holding on to unrealistic hopes. Your reinforcements will not be coming! I told you before, Aron and Irving have already been subdued by me." Elder Astra and his subordinates slowly emerged from the shadows. For Elder Astra, there was no need to rush anymore, as he had reached the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters. In this situation, Anna and Vicky found themselves with no way to escape. "How can you be so sure that you''ve truly subdued Irving and Aron? You''re underestimating them! They won''t be easily defeated by you!" Vicky shouted at Elder Astra with a firm tone. Elder Astra smiled and replied, "James and Benjamin have already been turned into my puppets. As puppets, they are currently fighting against Aron and Irving. Do you really think Aron and Irving would want to eliminate those two puppets?" Vicky and Anna were taken aback by Astra''s words. Astra watched their shocked expressions with a smile as he continued, "So, stop resisting. If you surrender to me, I can grant you mercy. If you cooperate and help me take all the weapons and items from the Angel Guild headquarters, I might consider releasing you." To Elder Astra, the weapons and items within the Angel Guild headquarters were plentiful. It would take the members of the Night Blades a considerable amount of time to search for them. Although Astra felt he held the upper hand, he believed that wasting too much time was not a good thing. The longer the battle continued, the more likely unexpected situations could arise. Anna, with a hesitant expression on her face, asked, "Will you really keep your promise? How can I be sure you won''t change your mind at the last minute? If you do, won''t we be doomed?" Anna''s words shocked both Vicky and Elder Astra. They had not anticipated that Anna was actually considering surrendering to Elder Astra. Vicky spoke with a furious tone, "How can you think about surrendering? We haven''t failed yet! We just need to hold on a little longer, and Irving and Aron will come to rescue us." Upon hearing this, a pained expression crossed Anna''s face. "I don''t want to surrender to him! But we have no other options right now! Even if Irving and Aron manage to arrive, it will take them a lot of time." After saying this, Anna pointed to the warehouse behind her. "Behind me is the warehouse where the Angel Guild''s items and weapons are stored. If you enter, you can take all the precious weapons and items with you." Anna''s words pleased Elder Astra immensely. However, he remained cautious. He sensed that Anna must be plotting something. Elder Astra replied nonchalantly, "If that''s the case, then please open the door to the warehouse. If necessary, I would like you to bring the treasures out. My subordinates and I will not need to enter the warehouse." Upon hearing this, Anna smiled. "If you believe this is the best way, then I will, of course, do as you wish." After saying this, Anna quickly walked toward the warehouse. The moment Anna''s hand touched the door, Vicky instinctively took a step back. Elder Astra sensed that something was off in that instant. He shouted, "Damn it! Stop right now!" Almost simultaneously, Elder Astra unleashed a powerful dark spell. However, his actions were already too late. Anna was not deterred by Astra''s command; she used all her strength to push the warehouse door open. As the door swung wide, a tremendous surge of chaotic energy erupted from the warehouse. The overwhelming force of this chaos struck Elder Astra, all of the Night Blades'' members, as well as Vicky and Anna, all at once, leaving them severely injured. Chapter 347: Chapter 347: Chaos Entity Under the overwhelming impact of the chaotic forces, Elder Astra felt that he and his subordinates were in a very precarious situation.Thus, Elder Astra quickly abandoned his attack on Anna and Vicky. He utilized the formidable power of the Dark Portal to retreat with his subordinates to a relatively safe location. Anna and Vicky, however, were not as quick to react as Elder Astra. Anna found herself surrounded by the powerful chaotic energy, her very being being consumed by it. Vicky, having taken cover beside the door, experienced only a minor degree of this corruption. After the powerful chaotic energy surged through, a chilling sound suddenly emanated from within the doorway. The sound seemed reminiscent of a sharp object sliding across marble. Everyone was drawn to this eerie noise. Elder Astra tightened his grip on his staff. He was ready to unleash the dark spell he had prepared. From within the shadows, an exceptionally twisted and bizarre entity gradually crawled out from the warehouse. The moment Elder Astra laid eyes on this distorted creature, he realized that the situation had turned dire. Elder Astra recognized this entity; it was, in fact, a Chaos Entity. Such a being could only come into existence when a lifeform willingly succumbed to the overwhelming chaos. Chaos Entities possess a degree of intelligence. However, in most cases, they act purely on instinct. The primary instinct of a Chaos Entity is to acquire greater power and transform that power into chaotic energy. Elder Astra was familiar with Chaos Entities because he, along with other elders of the Night Blades, had meticulously researched information related to chaotic forces while plotting to defeat Shadow Celestial and regain control of the Night Blades. According to the Night Blades'' records, the most likely creature to be born from chaotic forces was the Chaos Entity itself. Upon seeing the Chaos Entity, Elder Astra immediately unleashed his most powerful spell. As potent dark energy surged forth, Elder Astra transformed into a beam of purple light, which shot directly toward the Chaos Entity. The Chaos Entity, naturally, would not sit idly by. It released its own twisted limbs, unleashing powerful chaotic energy in response. This chaotic energy manifested as a barrier, rebounding all of Elder Astra''s attacks back at him. Due to the rapid speed of both Elder Astra and the Chaos Entity, their initial clash went unnoticed by the others. Elder Astra''s subordinates were still anxiously observing their surroundings. One member of the Night Blades turned to Elder Astra and said, "Elder! Why don''t we retreat quickly? Our main objective has been accomplished! The Angel Guild has suffered significant losses! There''s no need to waste any more time here!" Upon hearing this, Elder Astra hesitated. His subordinate was indeed correct. They had essentially fulfilled their mission. Although the Envoy of Filth had not been successfully rescued, it wasn''t due to a lack of effort on their part. Even if Elder Astra chose to retreat now, Shadow Celestial would likely not make much fuss about it afterward. Just as Elder Astra was wavering, the Chaos Entity suddenly launched an attack in his direction. Limbs, already twisted and distorted, broke away from its body. With the aid of chaotic energy, these severed limbs quickly formed into multiple new Chaos Entities. All the Chaos Entities directed their multitude of eyes toward Elder Astra. "This is all your fault! You made me into this!" The Chaos Entities spoke in the voice of the Envoy of Filth. Elder Astra and his subordinates were taken aback, their faces displaying immense shock. They could hardly believe that the Chaos Entity had once been the Envoy of Filth. "Why did you become a Chaos Entity?! Why would you accept the corruption of such powerful chaotic forces? Isn''t this a betrayal to the Night Blades?" Though Elder Astra was deeply shocked, he immediately confronted the Envoy of Filth, now transformed into a Chaos Entity. The Envoy of Filth responded with a chilling laugh. "How dare you even ask that?! If you had provided me with help in time, I wouldn''t have had to surrender my soul to chaotic forces! I was forced to become a Chaos Entity to escape the search by the Angel Guild members." After hearing this, Elder Astra''s expression gradually returned to normal. "Then it seems we can still collaborate. After all, we are both members of the Night Blades! Let''s first deal with our common enemy!" Elder Astra''s words left his subordinates in utter disbelief. They never expected him to forge an alliance with a Chaos Entity so readily. Just as Elder Astra finished speaking, Irving and Aron appeared not far away. "So this is your plan? It seems your strategy has turned you into something neither human nor beast, and it has achieved nothing." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving mocked both the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra without hesitation. Irving initially thought that his words would infuriate the two individuals. However, to his confusion, neither the Chaos Entity nor Elder Astra displayed any anger. Both turned their attention toward Irving. The Chaos Entity was the first to attack, unleashing powerful chaotic energy that morphed into a series of flying blades, each radiating a silvery light. In response to the Chaos Entity''s assault, Irving immediately summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. At the same time, Aron directed his attack toward Elder Astra. Convinced that Elder Astra and the Chaos Entity were allies, Aron felt it was essential to restrain Elder Astra. Thus, a fierce battle ensued between the two pairs of combatants. No one was available to assist Anna and Vicky. Vicky quickly ran to Anna''s side, carefully assessing her condition. Though Anna was being eroded by the chaotic forces, she managed to retain some degree of rationality. "Get me to the warehouse quickly! Only the knowledge fairy can save me now!" Anna said, her voice tinged with despair. Upon hearing this, Vicky''s expression turned hesitant. She feared that the knowledge fairy might have already been killed by the Chaos Entity. Nevertheless, she chose not to voice her concerns, wanting to preserve a glimmer of hope for Anna. Vicky then led Anna into the warehouse. As soon as they entered, the heavy doors of the warehouse slammed shut behind them. The four fighters engaged in battle noticed the closing doors, but they lacked the extra energy to concern themselves with what was happening in the warehouse. Their primary focus was on defeating their current opponents. The warehouse was filled with powerful chaotic energy. In addition to the chaotic forces, there were remnants of magical formations scattered throughout. These broken magical formations appeared to have been left behind by the knowledge fairy. "Where is the knowledge fairy now? When will we see her?" Anna''s anxiety was palpable, as she could feel the encroaching chaos intensifying. "Don''t worry! We''ll find the knowledge fairy soon! She must be hiding in a concealed location!" Vicky reassured Anna with these words. However, deep down, Vicky believed that the knowledge fairy was unlikely to appear. As Vicky and Anna continued to move deeper into the warehouse, the knowledge fairy suddenly emerged before them. At that moment, the appearance of the knowledge fairy had changed drastically from what it had been before. Previously, the knowledge fairy had been a massive aggregation of information, but now it had transformed into a glowing sphere radiating blue and white light. The sphere was surrounded by numerous magical formations, seemingly all designed to resist the encroachment of chaotic forces. "What''s wrong? Do you find my current state to be very strange?" The voice of the knowledge fairy reached Vicky''s ears, prompting her to shake her head quickly. "I don''t think your state is strange at all! I hope you can help us! My companion is suffering from a powerful erosion of chaotic forces. Do you have any way to resolve this chaotic erosion?" Vicky hurriedly posed this critical question. The knowledge fairy did not respond immediately. Instead, it rotated its shimmering spherical form several times. "Can''t you see my current state? If I knew how to counteract the chaotic forces, I would have transformed back to my former self long ago. My current appearance is a result of the chaotic erosion." The knowledge fairy was, in fact, quite helpless. Although it had been able to hold its own against the Chaos Entity in prior battles, it was powerless against the encroachment of chaotic forces. As the battle progressed, the knowledge fairy could only use various magical formations to stave off the chaotic erosion. This, in turn, meant it couldn''t quickly eliminate the Chaos Entity. Upon hearing the knowledge fairy''s words, Vicky felt a wave of disappointment wash over her. "I never thought the Envoy of Filth could pose such a significant threat to us." Before Vicky could finish her thought, the knowledge fairy interjected urgently, "Who are you talking about? The Envoy of Filth has long been dead! An unknown chaotic creature has taken over the Envoy of Filth''s body! Didn''t you see a Chaos Entity rush out when you opened the warehouse door?" The knowledge fairy''s words left Vicky in shock. Suddenly, she understood why the Chaos Entity had pretended to be the Envoy of Filth. She felt this information was incredibly important. "I need to tell Irving and Aron about this! They''re currently fighting the Chaos Entity! If they don''t know this information, they might be deceived!" With that, Vicky dashed toward the direction of the warehouse doors. Chapter 348: Chapter 348: Unclear Intentions Vicky quickly arrived at the warehouse door, but no matter what she did, she couldn''t open it."Stop wasting time! The warehouse door cannot be opened. I will not allow the Chaos Entity to return to my domain," the voice of the knowledge fairy echoed again. Vicky turned around and looked at the knowledge fairy with disappointment in her eyes. "Why are you doing this? Do you think locking yourself inside the warehouse will ensure your safety? Don''t forget, we were in the warehouse before, and the Chaos Entity still found a way to enter!" "You''re right! That''s why, during the previous battle with the Chaos Entity, I reinforced the warehouse''s defensive magical formations. The warehouse cannot be opened from the outside now," the knowledge fairy replied in a very calm tone. The knowledge fairy''s judgment would not be swayed by Vicky''s words. Vicky felt extremely anxious at that moment. Just as she was on the verge of tears, Anna spoke up weakly, "Don''t be too anxious! I believe Irving and Aron will definitely prevail in the end! We must have faith in them!" Although Anna also felt that the situation was dire, her trust in Aron and Irving was unwavering. She believed that if they couldn''t solve the current crisis, then no one could. After Anna said this, the voice of the knowledge fairy came through again. "I hope you can trust what she''s saying. Staying quiet here is the greatest help you can give to Irving and Aron right now!" In the end, Vicky was persuaded by Anna and the knowledge fairy. Meanwhile, the battle outside had reached an intense stage. Both Aron and Irving, as well as Elder Astra and the Chaos Entity, were unleashing their most powerful skills. A series of devastating abilities created a chaotic battlefield. After casting a multitude of spells, Irving suddenly realized that if he continued using his magic, he would inevitably be affected by the surrounding forces. "Is this the purpose of the Night Blades? Do they aim to make us suffer from the erosion of chaotic or dark forces during the battle?" Irving felt slightly bewildered by the current situation. Irving felt that there wasn''t much cooperation between Elder Astra and the Chaos Entity. After thinking for a moment, he decided to team up with Aron to launch an attack on Elder Astra. He wanted to see if the Chaos Entity was willing to assist Astra in any way. Irving didn''t give Aron a direct command, as he believed their synergy was strong enough. Upon seeing Irving''s expression, Aron understood his intent. The two of them then joined forces to surround Elder Astra. The situation unfolded as Irving had anticipated. Under their combined assault, Elder Astra gradually began to be overwhelmed, and the Chaos Entity showed no intention of aiding him. As Astra found himself in a tough battle, he directly shouted to the Chaos Entity, "You have to help me! Do you really think they''ll let you leave after they eliminate me? Don''t be so naive!" In response to Astra''s plea, the Chaos Entity merely observed. It rotated all the eyes on its body, seemingly contemplating what actions to take next. The Chaos Entity not only wanted to eliminate Irving and Aron but also aimed to take down Elder Astra. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Astra had long realized that the Chaos Entity was not the Envoy of Filth, he still intended to use it to his advantage. He never imagined that he would be the first to be attacked. Under the combined assault of Irving and Aron, Elder Astra''s strength quickly waned. Even with the help of Dark Portal, Astra could not hold out much longer. "No matter what, we can defeat a Night Blades elder! That''s enough for us!" Aron''s resolve was unwavering at that moment. He had always wanted to see the complete destruction of all Night Blades members, so he naturally put forth all his strength in battle against the elder. Just as Aron and Irving were about to finish off Elder Astra, the Chaos Entity finally chose to launch an attack against them. A surge of powerful chaotic energy forced Irving and Aron to temporarily retreat. Astra''s face showed a look of relief. However, he quickly realized he was now experiencing the erosion of chaotic forces. "What are you doing? I''m your ally! Why are you attacking your ally?!" Astra questioned the Chaos Entity. In response, the Chaos Entity spoke slowly, "You''ve known for a long time that I am not the Envoy of Filth. The reason you''ve been playing dumb is that you want to use me! I see through your intentions, so I''ve devised a new plan." With that, the Chaos Entity let out a roar. With that roar, a powerful surge of chaotic energy rapidly spread outwards. Faced with such overwhelming chaotic forces, Irving and Aron had no choice but to temporarily retreat. "The dark power of the Dark Portal has been temporarily suppressed! Shadow Celestial can no longer monitor your every move, so what we need to do now is to leave this place quickly!" The Chaos Entity spoke to Elder Astra in a very serious tone. Upon hearing this, Elder Astra''s face showed an expression of shock. Many speculations raced through his mind. However, he quickly managed to stabilize his emotions. "I understand! Let''s retreat from the Angel Guild headquarters immediately! But I won''t leave the Dark Portal here. This item is far too important for us Night Blades!" The Chaos Entity did not object to Elder Astra taking the Dark Portal. The two of them, under the cover of chaotic forces, retreated from the Angel Guild headquarters. About five minutes later, Irving and Aron finally returned to their original location. All members of the Night Blades, except for Elder Astra, had been killed by the chaotic forces. Both Astra and the Chaos Entity had vanished. In this situation, both Irving and Aron were feeling very complex emotions. On one hand, they felt a sense of relief, as they had not been completely wiped out by the enemy in this battle. However, they were also slightly disappointed, as they had not been able to use this opportunity to eliminate Elder Astra of the Night Blades. "No matter what, we can''t say we lost this battle. Since our enemies have already left, let''s clean up the aftermath quickly. We must rescue as many people as possible," Irving immediately formulated a plan for their next actions. Irving did not rush into the warehouse right away, as he wanted to check on the condition of Benjamin and James. Although Benjamin and James were still in a sealed state, it was evident that they had both broken free from their puppet-like status. Irving directly lifted the seals on both of them. "It''s a relief you ultimately won! I couldn''t control my body before, which is why I attacked you," Benjamin said, his tone filled with urgency. James'' expression was equally troubled. Both of them felt a deep sense of guilt for everything that had transpired. After hearing this, Irving smiled and said, "You can''t blame yourselves for what happened! You were never a match for Elder Astra! Now, let''s not dwell on this anymore. Quickly, go help us rescue the others from the Angel Guild." With that, Irving led Benjamin and James into the headquarters of the Angel Guild. Inside, there were many survivors. Some had been affected by chaotic forces, others by dark powers, and some had simply been severely injured by spells used by Elder Astra earlier. Rescuing everyone would take a considerable amount of time. After attending to most of the survivors, Irving found himself outside the warehouse door. "You can open the warehouse door now! The enemies have left!" Irving shouted toward the warehouse. However, the warehouse door remained closed. Irving felt a twinge of anger. "Are you going to hide in there forever? Don''t you want the information I have regarding the Dark Overlord? If you don''t open the warehouse door soon, I won''t share it with you!" Just as Irving turned to leave, the warehouse door swung open. The knowledge fairy, now restored to her normal state, appeared before him. "Don''t forget, we have a contract. If you breach it, you will face severe consequences!" "Of course, I wouldn''t breach the contract! What I just said was merely to get you to open the door!" Irving replied, then turned his gaze toward the interior of the warehouse. Vicky, eager to rush to Irving''s side, held back, feeling that she should take care of Anna first. Upon seeing Anna''s condition, Irving quickly rushed over. "She has suffered severe erosion from chaotic forces; her faint consciousness is all but gone. If this continues, she will lose her awareness completely in no time," the knowledge fairy explained Anna''s condition in a calm tone, following closely behind Irving. Irving frowned, remaining silent. He was deep in thought, contemplating how to help Anna escape the clutches of chaotic powers. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Each with Their Troubles Irving thought of several possible methods to help Anna rid herself of the corruption caused by chaotic power. However, none of these methods seemed particularly reliable.After contemplating for a while, Irving slowly turned to the knowledge fairy and asked, "Do you think I could use the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to eliminate the chaos corruption affecting Anna?" Uncertain himself, Irving chose to seek the knowledge fairy''s opinion directly. The knowledge fairy did not respond immediately. Instead, she said coolly, "You haven''t fulfilled your promise yet. You need to provide me with information related to the Dark Overlord first. Only after that will I consider continuing to assist you." Find your next adventure on empire Upon hearing this, Irving smiled. "Alright! I can provide you with information regarding the Dark Overlord right now!" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving walked with the knowledge fairy toward a corner of the warehouse. "As far as I know, the Dark Overlord''s arrival is inevitable. Moreover, it can interfere with the real world using its immense power even before it descends. I also know that the Dark Overlord can enter the world of the shelter game." This revelation left the knowledge fairy visibly shocked. Her form began to undergo significant changes, with the information that made up the knowledge fairy continuously splitting and reorganizing. Irving chose not to elaborate further. Though he had more information regarding the Dark Overlord, he felt he could use that knowledge to negotiate with the knowledge fairy later. He waited for the knowledge fairy to return to normal. After about five minutes, the knowledge fairy''s form finally stabilized. In an excited tone, she said, "The knowledge you provided is incredibly helpful to me. To show my gratitude, I can now answer your previous question. The power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl cannot eliminate the chaos corruption affecting Anna." Irving felt a slight sense of disappointment at her answer. "Then what should I do to succeed? If you can tell me how to rid Anna of the chaos corruption, I would consider searching for more information related to the Dark Overlord afterward." Although the knowledge fairy was eager to obtain information concerning the Dark Overlord, she had to admit, "I certainly wish to acquire more information about the Dark Overlord. However, I truly do not know how to resolve the chaos corruption. When I faced the Chaos Entity, I could only barely fend off the chaotic power using the spells I possessed." The fact that the knowledge fairy had no way to eliminate the chaos corruption left Irving feeling even more disheartened. He looked at the barely conscious Anna, and his expression grew grave. Just then, the knowledge fairy suddenly spoke up. "Although I can''t remove the chaos corruption from Anna, I can prevent her condition from worsening." Irving turned his gaze to the knowledge fairy, waiting for her to elaborate. "I can use the knowledge I possess to place Anna in a zone where time is completely frozen! This way, the chaos corruption affecting her will not worsen. You can also use this time to search for a solution to the chaos corruption." The solution proposed by the knowledge fairy indeed provided a glimmer of hope for Irving. He nodded in agreement. "That seems to be the only option left. Please act immediately, and afterward, I will seek more information for you." After saying this, Irving took Vicky and left the warehouse. Until he found a way to resolve the chaos corruption, he would not allow anyone else to enter the warehouse, as there was still a significant amount of residual chaotic power inside. As Irving and Vicky exited the warehouse, the knowledge fairy closed the large door behind them. Vicky felt a bit downcast at that moment. After hesitating for a while, she slowly asked Irving, "Finding a solution to the chaos corruption will be quite difficult, won''t it?" Irving didn''t reply immediately; he simply nodded lightly. "If you think I can help, I will do everything in my power to assist you," Vicky said, her voice lowered. Irving looked at Vicky. "You don''t need to worry! No matter what, I will find a way to resolve the chaos corruption! After all, the Chaos Entity has already been proven to be our enemy. If I can''t even find a way to solve the chaos corruption, I certainly won''t be able to figure out how to defeat the Chaos Entity." Irving spoke this with a smile, trying to keep Vicky from becoming too worried. In reality, he felt quite uncertain about the situation. He feared that he might not find a solution to the chaos corruption at all. Seeing the smile on Irving''s face, Vicky finally relaxed a bit. "Of course, I believe in you! Let''s hurry and help the others. The Night Blades'' attack has caused us significant trouble this time." With that, Vicky and Irving began to assist others in need. Irving had no intention of revealing Anna''s true condition to Aron. He knew that if Aron learned the truth, he would become extremely anxious, which could potentially disrupt Irving''s plans. Therefore, Irving only shared some irrelevant information with Aron, making him think that Anna simply needed time to recuperate in the warehouse. Irving and his companions were facing significant troubles, while their enemies were also encountering their own difficulties. Elder Astra, along with the Chaos Entity, entered the world of the shelter game after leaving the Angel Guild''s headquarters. At that moment, Elder Astra was still shaken. He turned to the Chaos Entity, a hint of dissatisfaction in his voice as he asked, "Now you can tell me your true intentions, right? Are you really willing to join me in opposing Shadow Celestial?" Elder Astra did not trust the words of the Chaos Entity. He found its previous actions too strange and was not about to believe anything it said easily. The Chaos Entity did not provide a clear answer. Instead, it used its chaotic power to generate a projection. This projection took the form of Shadow Celestial. The moment Elder Astra saw the projection of Shadow Celestial, he was filled with terror. He thought that the Chaos Entity had summoned Shadow Celestial. If the Chaos Entity and Shadow Celestial were on the same side, it would mean that Elder Astra''s true intentions had been discovered by Shadow Celestial. "You don''t need to be nervous! What''s before us is just an illusory projection. I summoned this projection to make you understand one thing: I must compete with Shadow Celestial for the chaotic power," the Chaos Entity spoke in the voice of Shadow Celestial. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Astra''s expression began to calm. He spoke with a hint of annoyance, "Could you please not use Shadow Celestial''s voice? Every time I hear it, I feel incredibly stifled." "Then I''ll speak to you in your own voice!" The Chaos Entity quickly shifted its voice to mimic Elder Astra''s. Elder Astra chose not to comment further; his main concern was the collaboration with the Chaos Entity. "Since you want to compete with Shadow Celestial for chaotic power, then we are indeed allies. Do you have a specific action plan? If my companions and I take action against Shadow Celestial, can you assure us that you will provide assistance?" Elder Astra did not waste any words. He hoped that the Chaos Entity would unleash its full power in any potential battle. This way, Elder Astra and his companions would not have to bear an overwhelming amount of risk. Upon hearing Elder Astra''s words, the Chaos Entity let out a hoarse laugh. "Are you planning to have me sacrifice myself while you hide in the back and reap the benefits? Don''t hold your breath! During the battle against Shadow Celestial, I will certainly assist you, but I will never take the initiative to strike." The Chaos Entity''s response was in line with Elder Astra''s expectations, so he nodded in agreement. "As long as you can provide us with assistance during the battle, that''s all that matters! Now, let''s discuss our plan against Shadow Celestial. Currently, our strength is insufficient to defeat it." The Chaos Entity did not contradict Elder Astra, as it also understood that its own power was far inferior to that of Shadow Celestial. If it could defeat Shadow Celestial, it wouldn''t need to hide in the shadows. "You''re right, so we must join forces with others. Even if we don''t ally with them, we must leverage their power to deal a significant blow to Shadow Celestial!" Elder Astra realized the Chaos Entity''s intentions at this point. "Are you suggesting that we can have Irving confront Shadow Celestial? But how do we accomplish that? Shadow Celestial likely won''t provoke Irving easily," Elder Astra said with a frown. The Chaos Entity replied with a mocking smile, "Weren''t you acting on Shadow Celestial''s orders when you attacked Irving and the Angel Guild headquarters? If we share this information with Irving, he will undoubtedly seek trouble with Shadow Celestial. Moreover, I have left traces of chaos corruption on Anna, and Irving is well aware of the strong connection between Shadow Celestial and chaotic power. This increases the likelihood that Irving will confront Shadow Celestial directly. We only need to provide a slight push from behind." The Chaos Entity''s words finally gave Elder Astra a sense of confidence. "Even though we are facing many troubles right now, at least we finally have a plan that has a reasonable chance of success. However, I can''t continue discussing this with you here; I must return to the Night Blades headquarters as quickly as possible. Shadow Celestial will soon be able to pinpoint my location." After saying this, Elder Astra hurriedly departed. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Growing Suspicion When Elder Astra returned to the Night Blades headquarters, Shadow Celestial was already waiting there."You''re finally back. Did your plan succeed in the end?" Shadow Celestial asked Elder Astra in a very gentle tone. Although Shadow Celestial could track Elder Astra''s every move through the Dark Portal, the immense chaotic power during the final battle at the Angel Guild headquarters had blocked its influence. This meant Shadow Celestial was ultimately unaware of what had transpired in the final moments of the battle. Elder Astra spoke with a hint of regret in his voice. "My lord, my plan did not achieve complete success. While I led my subordinates deep into the Angel Guild headquarters, we encountered an unexpected attack from enemies." Shadow Celestial''s gaze fixed intently on Elder Astra. Its suspicion of Elder Astra had grown increasingly stronger. Shadow Celestial felt that Elder Astra might be plotting something behind its back. "Who was the unexpected enemy you encountered? Was it someone related to the chaotic power?" Experience more on empire "Indeed, you are correct! It was an enemy connected to chaotic power! We encountered a Chaos Entity disguised as the Envoy of Filth!" Elder Astra''s answer finally caused Shadow Celestial to lose its facade of calm. In an instant, Shadow Celestial appeared directly in front of Elder Astra. "What did you say? You encountered a Chaos Entity disguised as the Envoy of Filth?" Shadow Celestial spoke in a very eerie tone. Elder Astra felt an immense pressure. He could sense Shadow Celestial''s unwavering gaze fixed on him. "That is indeed the case! The Chaos Entity seemed to be attempting to deceive me, but I wasn''t fooled! I realized it was a disguise, which allowed me to successfully retreat during the final battle," Elder Astra said solemnly. What he said was the truth, though he had hidden several crucial details. Shadow Celestial stared at Elder Astra for a long while, yet ultimately could not find any flaws in his story. It returned to its original position, its tone regaining its earlier calmness. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "All of your subordinates died at the Angel Guild headquarters, then? Did you successfully bring back the Dark Portal?" "I did bring back the Dark Portal! However, it seems that this artifact has suffered from chaotic corruption!" Elder Astra summoned the Dark Portal directly. At that moment, the Dark Portal was surrounded by powerful chaotic energy. As Shadow Celestial sensed the chaotic power, it absorbed all the chaotic energy from the Dark Portal into its own body. "The Dark Portal has returned to normal! However, you no longer need to utilize this artifact, so return it to the treasury," Shadow Celestial said calmly. Elder Astra was greatly shocked by Shadow Celestial''s display of power. He hadn''t expected the entity to so easily eliminate the chaotic corruption from the Dark Portal. Thus, he hesitated to leave with the Dark Portal immediately. Noticing the surprise on Elder Astra''s face, Shadow Celestial slowly asked, "What''s wrong? Did you not hear my command? Or do you think my command is incorrect?" Only upon hearing Shadow Celestial''s probing did Elder Astra finally snap back to reality. He quickly replied, "I apologize! I was a bit distracted just now! I tried every method I could think of to remove the chaotic corruption from the Dark Portal, but you resolved it so effortlessly. I was stunned by the extent of your power." Elder Astra explained hastily. Shadow Celestial did not say much in response; it merely waved its hand. Elder Astra then left with the Dark Portal. As soon as Elder Astra was completely gone, a seductive figure emerged behind Shadow Celestial. It was Sophia. "Do you think he lied to me?" Shadow Celestial asked straightforwardly. Sophia shook her head. "I can''t tell if he''s lying or not. All I know is that you need to fulfill your promise quickly. Although I''ve barely managed to accommodate the power of the Blood Moon, I still do not have complete control over it. You promised me that you would help me fully master the power of the Blood Moon." Sophia was not interested in the power struggles between Shadow Celestial and the others in the Night Blades; she merely wanted to see her own goals realized as soon as possible. Shadow Celestial scoffed mockingly at her words. "So you only care about yourself, huh? As your most important ally, don''t you care about me at all?" "You are not my friend! We are just cooperating temporarily. I have no interest in the power struggles between you and the others in the Night Blades, and I don''t want to be caught up in it," Sophia replied coldly. Sophia was on the verge of losing her human self-awareness. Under the continuous influence of the Blood Moon, she was becoming increasingly wolf-like. In a little while, she would be completely transformed into a werewolf. By that time, even if Irving found a way to turn Sophia back into a human, it would be impossible for her to regain her humanity. Shadow Celestial was feeling very miserable at that moment. He sensed that many people within the Night Blades were secretly opposing him. However, these individuals did not show any signs of dissent on the surface; in fact, they even appeared to be executing Shadow Celestial''s every command. This made it difficult for Shadow Celestial to identify who was undermining him in the shadows. He believed that if he ever faced a crisis, the Night Blades would descend into chaos. In order to ensure he had some support in his upcoming actions, Shadow Celestial had chosen to collaborate with Sophia. He had not expected that Sophia would be unwilling to offer him any assistance at all. "I will certainly fulfill my promise! However, I also hope you can be patient! After all, gaining complete control over the Blood Moon''s power is not something that can be achieved easily," Shadow Celestial said. Upon hearing this, Sophia turned and walked away. "Then I have no need to waste my time here! Meet with me again once you find a way to help me fully control the power of the Blood Moon." With that, Sophia transformed into a swirl of red moonlight and vanished. Sophia''s departure only deepened Shadow Celestial''s frustration. "It seems I cannot rely on anyone else! In the end, I will have to depend on my own strength to accomplish my goals!" he muttered to himself. After voicing this thought, he summoned a few of his trusted subordinates. Although Shadow Celestial''s suspicions had grown increasingly intense, he could not doubt every single person within the Night Blades. After all, he would still need others to execute his plans. "Have you noticed any unusual situations within the Night Blades lately?" Shadow Celestial asked bluntly as soon as all his trusted subordinates had gathered. While Shadow Celestial''s subordinates were doing their utmost to help him identify the hidden enemies within the Night Blades, they had not discovered any anomalies. In fact, they believed that Elder Astra''s every action indicated his unwavering loyalty to Shadow Celestial. The other elders of the Night Blades showed no signs of abnormality either. When Shadow Celestial''s trusted subordinates voiced their judgments, he became furious. "You''re all a bunch of fools and useless waste! You can''t provide me with any help at all! This doesn''t concern you; go back to watching those people in the Night Blades!" In a fit of anger, Shadow Celestial dismissed all his subordinates. They were bewildered by his outburst. From their perspective, their actions had not encountered any unexpected issues. Wasn''t the absence of abnormalities within the Night Blades bad news for Shadow Celestial? Each of Shadow Celestial''s subordinates pondered possible explanations, but whatever they thought held no significance for them. They only needed to carry out Shadow Celestial''s orders. After everyone had left, Shadow Celestial slowly took out a dagger emitting a silvery glow from his pocket. "Although there are many bad news, I have finally found you. You can grant me even more powerful chaotic energy! If I can find two more chaotic artifacts, I will be able to restore myself to my peak state." The dagger in Shadow Celestial''s hand was indeed a chaotic artifact. This artifact could use chaotic energy to corrupt anyone struck by the dagger. Although it was a very powerful weapon, Shadow Celestial did not intend to use it as a weapon; he merely wanted to absorb all the chaotic energy contained within it. Tightening his grip on the dagger, Shadow Celestial extracted all the chaotic energy from it. As the chaotic energy left in large quantities, the dagger''s glow completely faded. Meanwhile, Shadow Celestial became significantly stronger than before. "My power is gradually returning! Neither Irving nor those who secretly oppose me within the Night Blades can stop me. If they attempt to thwart me, I will make them pay a heavy price." The surge of power instilled Shadow Celestial with enough confidence. Although his suspicions had grown, he did not believe his plans would fail. He considered the troubles he faced merely minor setbacks before success. As long as he could successfully resolve these issues, he would attain unprecedented strength. At that point, he would be able to eliminate everyone who posed a threat to him. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Diligently Seeking New Clues Thanks to the efforts of Irving and the others, the surviving members of the Angel Guild received timely medical treatment. Even those who could not be quickly healed were given reasonable assistance. The situation within the Angel Guild headquarters had largely returned to normal.Irving and Aron, along with others, convened in the Angel Guild''s conference room to discuss their next steps. "The situation at the Angel Guild headquarters has mostly stabilized. I''ll be heading to the Green Ivy Company with James next. The conditions at their headquarters are even worse than here," Irving stated, laying out his immediate plans. Aron nodded in agreement. He did not voice any objections, as he felt that Irving had already provided more than enough support. Furthermore, Aron understood that James had suffered the greatest losses. A hint of a smile finally appeared on James''s face, a stark contrast to the serious expression he had worn throughout the recent crisis. Not only had James faced immense threats himself, but the Green Ivy Company and its guild had also sustained severe damage. It was difficult for him to muster a brilliant smile given the circumstances. "I assume the Ocean Group didn''t suffer any significant losses?" Irving turned his gaze toward Benjamin, asking him directly. Benjamin nodded. "The Ocean Group''s headquarters didn''t encounter major damage! But it''s not because my defenses were effective; rather, it''s because I was simply too weak and couldn''t pose any trouble for the Night Blades. That''s why the Ocean Group''s headquarters was spared from significant destruction." As he spoke, Benjamin felt a bit embarrassed. He believed he had performed the worst among everyone present. However, Irving did not blame him. He recognized that anyone would struggle against the elite forces of the Night Blades led by Elder Astra during a surprise attack. "In that case, I won''t make a special trip to the Ocean Group''s headquarters. Elder Astra has retreated back to the shelter game world, and his subordinates have been eliminated. So, the Night Blades won''t pose a threat to your headquarters in the near future. You and Vicky should head back quickly; there''s still a lot for you both to take care of at the Ocean Group." Irving had no intention of personally escorting Vicky back to the Ocean Group''s headquarters, believing it would waste a significant amount of his time. He had already resolved to diligently search for new clues in the time to come. He needed to find a way to remove the chaotic energy that was corrupting Anna as soon as possible. Benjamin nodded solemnly. "I understand! I''ll take the president and leave right away!" With that, he pushed open the door to the conference room and stepped out. Once Benjamin left, the remaining three individuals fell into silence. Irving seemed to have something he wanted to say to Aron, but he hesitated, unsure whether he should voice his thoughts. James, on the other hand, was eager for Irving to accompany him to the Green Ivy Company headquarters to assess the current situation there. However, he didn''t want to rush Irving, fearing that pressing him might lead to irritation. Without Irving''s help, James knew he wouldn''t be able to tackle any of the problems he faced. After a few minutes of quiet, Aron finally spoke up and asked Irving, "If I''m not mistaken, Anna''s condition must be quite dire, right? What you told me earlier was just to keep me calm, wasn''t it?" Aron''s voice carried a hint of concern, but he remained composed. Irving didn''t respond immediately; he simply nodded slowly. "I had already suspected as much. When I fought Elder Astra, I realized he possessed tremendous power. With both Elder Astra and the Chaos Entity attacking at the same time, there was no way Anna could ensure her safety," Aron expressed his thoughts slowly. Upon hearing Aron''s words, Irving replied directly, "Don''t worry. Even if Anna is seriously injured, I''ll find a way to treat her as quickly as possible." Irving didn''t want Aron to worry too much, as Aron still had to oversee the Angel Guild''s subsequent actions. Aron nodded. "I know you''ll find a way to heal Anna. So, I won''t be too anxious. My job now is to ensure the stability of the Angel Guild and provide protection for our allies. This way, you can focus on finding a way to treat Anna." Aron''s words significantly improved Irving''s impression of him. As the most experienced and capable member of the Angel Guild, Aron maintained a calm demeanor in the face of crisis. Moreover, his decisions were indeed the most reasonable for everyone involved. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Irving stood up. "In that case, I won''t waste any more time! I''ll leave the matters here to you. I''ll go with James to the Green Ivy Company headquarters to search for clues." With that, Irving turned and quickly left with James. Aron did not see the need to accompany Irving and James, believing that it would be pointless to do so at this time. Instead, he began to address other matters within the Angel Guild. Although the members at the Angel Guild headquarters had received good medical treatment, the various areas of the headquarters, as well as the weapons and items owned by the Angel Guild, were in a state of chaos. Aron needed to quickly restore the different sections of the headquarters to their previous condition and securely re-seal the weapons and items back into the storage. Without the threat of the Night Blades, Irving and James arrived at the Green Ivy Company headquarters in less than half an hour. By this time, the headquarters building had completely collapsed. Upon seeing the state of the Green Ivy Company headquarters, James''s expression turned grim. "There shouldn''t be any survivors inside the headquarters building. After all, it was not only attacked by Elder Astra but also by an endless swarm of Dark Monsters. Those Dark Monsters wouldn''t spare any living beings," James said slowly, suppressing his anger and sorrow. Irving nodded in agreement. "That''s true! However, there might still be some items and weapons within the ruins of the headquarters. We may also discover some clues inside." With that, Irving moved towards the ruins of the Green Ivy Company headquarters. James followed closely behind him. Once they entered the wreckage of the headquarters, they quickly encountered numerous corpses of Dark Monsters. It was evident that a fierce battle had erupted between the members of the Green Ivy Company and the Dark Monsters within the building. Although the members of the Green Ivy Company ultimately did not prevail, they had still inflicted significant losses on the Dark Monsters. As Irving and James advanced through the remnants of the battlefield, James''s mood grew increasingly heavy. He had recognized the shattered body of one of his former trusted subordinates. All of James''s loyal followers had perished in the recent battle. James let out a sigh. "Even if you and the Angel Guild provide me with a lot of help, I can''t possibly rebuild the Green Ivy Company in a short amount of time." Irving, walking ahead, did not hear what James had said. In fact, he was not concerned with the corpses of humans and Dark Monsters strewn about the ruins; he was focused on tracking a strange aura. He sensed that amidst the remnants of powerful dark energy, there was a hint of another force. This energy seemed to be related to chaotic power. Following the strange aura, Irving made his way to the deepest part of the ruins. There, he discovered a heavy security door. Upon seeing the door, Irving turned to James and shouted, "Come over here quickly! Can you help me open this security door? I want to see what''s inside!" James rushed to Irving''s side after hearing his voice. When he saw the security door, shock spread across his face. "This is impossible! As far as I know, there isn''t a secret room like this inside the Green Ivy Company headquarters! We should be standing in the load-bearing wall of the building! How could there be an inexplicable security door here?" The fact that James was unaware of the door''s existence suggested that whatever lay behind it might be a treasure belonging to the James family. "Regardless, we have to open this security door! I can sense a very strange aura coming from inside. There''s a chance that a powerful weapon is hidden behind it," Irving insisted. Under Irving''s urging, James stepped up to the security door. He examined the keypad. "I have no idea what the password is! But I can take a guess! I''ve heard some important dates from my family elders that might have been used as the password." James muttered to himself and began entering his guessed passwords into the keypad. After several incorrect attempts, he finally discovered the actual password. The moment the correct password was entered, the security door trembled violently. James instinctively stepped back several paces until he was beside Irving. As they both watched, the security door slowly opened. Inside was a cage constructed from strange metal, and within it, a massive golden tiger glared at Irving and James with its crimson eyes. Irving sensed an incredibly powerful chaotic energy emanating from the giant golden tiger. Meanwhile, James was so taken aback by the sight of the enormous creature that he was rendered speechless. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 The Golden Tiger As Irving and James stared at the massive golden tiger inside the cage, the tiger was equally fixated on them."Are you finally planning to let me out?" the enormous golden tiger asked in a voice that was both terrifying and commanding. Irving did not respond immediately. While he managed to maintain his composure, he felt it was unwise to reveal his stance too quickly. He hoped to gather enough information from the golden tiger before deciding how to proceed. So, Irving ultimately chose to remain silent and waited for the tiger to continue speaking. "So, you''re just a couple of clueless pups!" the colossal golden tiger growled, its frustration palpable. It then dropped down onto all fours. "Bring the one who captured me! Does he think he can test me with the two of you?" The giant tiger was clearly very angry and ignored both James and Irving. It was at this point that James finally began to recover from his shock. He leaned closer to Irving and lowered his voice. "What should we do now? I can''t understand what he''s saying at all." Irving managed a faint smile, tinged with irony. "If you can''t understand him, how could I? He''s been locked up in the Green Ivy Company headquarters! Isn''t that your family''s enterprise?" For a moment, both Irving and James were at a loss for how to respond. Their conversation, however, had not gone unnoticed by the massive golden tiger. "Maybe we should just leave for now! It looks like this giant tiger can''t break through the barrier anyway!" James suggested, feeling that they should gather more information before making any decisions. Irving did not respond right away; he was still contemplating the tiger''s previous statements. Just then, the enormous golden tiger spoke again. "You''re both so naive! Do you really think this damned cage can hold me for long? Before this door was opened, I might have been trapped here for 200 years. But now that you''ve opened the door, I''ll break the seal of this cage in three months." The tiger''s words left both Irving and James in a state of shock. James was now filled with fear. He slightly regretted having found the true password. If he hadn''t discovered it, the security door wouldn''t have opened. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving''s reaction was entirely different from James''s. Though he had initially been shocked, Irving quickly regained his composure. He believed the tiger was simply trying to deceive them. With a cold laugh, Irving said, "You''re definitely trying to trick us. If you could truly break the seal of this cage in three months, you wouldn''t have needed to ask us to let you out in the first place." Irving''s words infuriated the golden tiger and helped James regain his calm. He quickly returned to Irving''s side. "Exactly! I almost fell for your ruse! In that case, we''ll just close the security door and keep you sealed in here!" Hearing James''s voice, the golden tiger let out a roar directed at him. Although the roar couldn''t harm James, it still filled him with dread. "Do you think that bringing in a somewhat powerful Extraordinary Person from the White family will be enough to subdue me? Have your grandfather come out! I don''t want to waste time with you two pups!" The giant golden tiger''s tone was still hostile, but it was clear he viewed Irving as the real threat. Irving and James were both curious about James''s grandfather, whom the tiger had mentioned. Irving turned his gaze toward James. James hurriedly replied, "My grandfather passed away before I was born. I''ve never met him! My father and mother never mentioned him either! Was he the one who imprisoned you here?" James''s words elicited strong reactions from both Irving and the golden tiger. Irving was surprised to learn that James''s ancestor was also a powerful Extraordinary Person. The golden tiger roared in disbelief, "That''s absolutely impossible! He was still very young when he sealed me away, and even if 500 years have passed, he wouldn''t have died! A powerful Extraordinary Person can live for thousands of years!" The golden tiger''s words left Irving and James even more perplexed. Irving hesitantly asked, "Are you really sure that the one sealed inside is James''s grandfather? Could it not be one of James''s more distant ancestors who sealed you?" This question infuriated the golden tiger. "Do you think I''m as foolish as you humans? I can smell his essence, so I can identify all of his descendants. James carries a quarter of his essence. Therefore, I am certain that the one who sealed me is James''s grandfather." Although Irving still had doubts about the tiger''s claims, he couldn''t refute them either. Moreover, he didn''t intend to engage in further discussion with the creature. He decided it was best for him and James to leave for the time being. "Well then! We certainly need to consult James''s grandfather''s opinion! So, we absolutely will not let you out!" Irving declared, shooting James a meaningful glance. James promptly closed the security door. Once the door had completely descended, the golden tiger''s roar vanished into silence. "Do you believe what he said? Are you sure he''s not trying to deceive us? Even though I''ve never met my grandfather, there''s no way he could have lived for 500 years," James asked, a hint of surprise in his voice. Irving slowly shook his head. "I don''t know whether I should believe what he said. There are indeed some flaws in his story, but overall it doesn''t seem entirely implausible. So, I think we should check out your family''s residence." Irving made his request directly. James appeared slightly hesitant. Despite their long-standing partnership, he had never invited Irving to his family home. Apart from himself, there were other members of the White family residing there, and those family members might not welcome Irving. Noticing James''s hesitation, Irving said calmly, "It''s fine if you''re not willing to invite me to your family residence! We can search for clues elsewhere first. If we can''t find anything, I''ll disguise myself as your servant to enter your family home and conduct a covert investigation." Irving''s proposed plan considered all possibilities. This time, James did not voice any further objections. He nodded and said, "Alright then! I think that plan makes the most sense! Where should we go next to look for clues?" "We should head to the Night Blades'' secret base for clues! There are many Night Blades'' secret bases in the City of Warding. Elder Astra''s previous actions also began from these bases." Irving had identified several Night Blades'' secret bases in the past but had chosen not to destroy them immediately. In Irving''s view, the members of the Night Blades in these secret bases did not pose a significant threat to him. He could still obtain useful information from them. That was why he had allowed the existence of these Night Blades'' secret bases. However, after Elder Astra''s attack, Irving realized that the threat from these bases was more considerable than he had initially thought. Therefore, he would no longer permit their existence. Under Irving''s leadership, he and James quickly destroyed all the Night Blades'' secret bases surrounding the City of Warding. During their efforts, they encountered enemies whose strength was not particularly formidable. It seemed that Elder Astra had not only returned to the Shelter Game world but had also taken all the powerful Night Blades members with him. As Irving carried out the mission, he felt a sense of danger looming. He believed that the Night Blades would undoubtedly launch a new round of attacks against him in the Shelter Game world after this. Thus, he needed to wrap up all matters in the real world as quickly as possible. When they destroyed the last Night Blades'' secret base in the City of Warding, Irving and James finally discovered a valuable clue. What they found was Elder Astra''s diary. In it, Astra had recorded all his plans in the real world. After reading the diary, Irving finally understood why the Night Blades had chosen to strike early. "I have to admit, our enemies are indeed a mixed bag. The Envoy of Filth and Elder Astra are causing trouble for each other. If they could join forces, we would likely find it impossible to survive this crisis." Irving couldn''t help but express his thoughts. At that moment, James also felt a bit reflective. However, he believed that infighting within the Night Blades was inevitable. "The elders of the Night Blades have always been in competition with one another. After Shadow Celestial took control of the Night Blades, the internal conflicts would only intensify. Therefore, the Night Blades won''t be able to concentrate their forces to launch an attack against us. We can take advantage of this opportunity to achieve our goals." James hoped to avoid another attack from the Night Blades. He wished for their next assault to at least wait until he had completed the reconstruction of the Green Ivy Company. Irving agreed with James''s perspective. "You''re right! So we can''t afford to waste any more time! Now that we''ve cleared out all the Night Blades'' secret bases in the City of Warding, let''s search for clues elsewhere." Chapter 353 News from Starling City After searching all possible locations around the City of Warding where members of the Night Blades might be hiding, Irving and James decided it was time to temporarily leave the City of Warding. They agreed to explore nearby cities instead.After all, the Night Blades had previously established secret bases in many cities, and some of their members had even managed to secretly control local government institutions. If they could find any hidden members of the Night Blades, Irving and James might uncover the leads they desperately sought. The cities surrounding the City of Warding were not large, so the time required to search these cities was minimal. By that evening, Irving and James had completed their search of all the nearby towns. Unfortunately, the situation was worse than they had anticipated. Not only had they failed to find any members of the Night Blades, but they couldn''t even find evidence that the Night Blades had ever existed in those places. "What''s going on? Did Elder Astra take all the Night Blades members back with him when he returned to the Shelter Game world? Has the Night Blades given up on infiltrating the real world?" James asked, frowning at Irving. Irving didn''t respond; he too was frowning, deep in thought. Just as they were feeling hopeless, Irving''s phone suddenly rang. It was Aron calling. Irving answered the call, and Aron''s slightly anxious voice came through the line. "I have something very important to tell you. Just now, Jony, the head of the Green family in Starling City, called me. He said he has something crucial to discuss with you. He hopes you can come to Starling City as soon as possible." Irving looked slightly puzzled and asked calmly, "Did Jony say what he wanted to discuss?" "He didn''t tell me. I didn''t press him for details because I felt he would only share this matter with you directly." "Alright, I understand! I''ll head to Starling City as soon as possible!" After hanging up the phone, Irving immediately set off for Starling City with James. On the way, Irving relayed all the information he had to James. James had never had a good relationship with the Green family in Starling City. He had clashed with Sophia in the past, and the White family from the City of Warding, which he was a part of, had potential business conflicts with the Green family. So, he instinctively reminded Irving to be cautious. "I find it very strange that Jony would suddenly want you to come. You need to be prepared for anything." Although James didn''t directly say that they might encounter danger at Jony''s place, his implication was clear enough. Irving nodded, saying nothing more. He was aware of the conflict between James and the Green family, but he felt that James''s warning had some merit. It took less than two hours for Irving and James to reach the outskirts of Starling City. Familiar with the terrain, Irving led James directly to the entrance of the Green family''s secret base. "You finally made it! The head of the family has been waiting for you for a long time! Hurry inside!" a guard at the entrance said urgently. Irving nodded and quickly walked in. However, he hadn''t gone far when he heard a commotion behind him. Turning around, he saw that James was being stopped by the Green family''s guards. "Just wait there for now! I don''t think they''ll let you into the Green family''s secret base easily," Irving called out to James. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. James''s expression showed a hint of disappointment, but he ultimately followed Irving''s advice. He took a few steps back, creating distance between himself and the Green family guards. Once Irving resolved the situation between James and the guards, he continued deeper into the Green family''s secret base. After navigating several intersections, Irving finally arrived at a place he knew well: the core building of the Green family''s secret base, where he had lived with Sophia for a long time. Continue reading stories on empire Jony was waiting for him in the hall. As Irving pushed the door open and stepped inside, he immediately noticed that the atmosphere in the hall was somewhat eerie. Aside from Jony, there was no one else in the room, but both sides of the hall were lined with numerous dolls arranged in neat rows. The hall was dimly lit, with illumination coming from a few wall sconces on either side. "You''ve finally arrived!" Jony said in a serious tone, his back to Irving. "What is it that you want to discuss? Why didn''t you call me directly and instead contacted Aron?" Irving stopped in the middle of the hall, sensing the danger in the air. Jony coughed a couple of times and slowly turned to face Irving. His eyes were bloodshot, and his complexion had turned very grim. "You don''t look well at all. Would you like me to call a doctor for you? Or perhaps I can summon a healing mage?" Irving tried to gauge Jony''s condition with this suggestion. After Sophia transformed into a werewolf and disappeared into the world of the Shelter Game, Jony had met Irving on two occasions. However, during those meetings, Jony had not been able to offer Irving much assistance. Now, with Jony suddenly summoning Irving and behaving in such a strange manner, Irving''s wariness had reached an all-time high. He was deeply concerned that Jony was about to turn into a monster and attack him. Jony, however, still did not answer Irving''s question. He was breathing heavily as he took slow steps toward Irving. Irving remained rooted in place, not retreating, but he felt compelled to remind Jony, "I think you should answer my question first. If you''re unwilling to do that, then I see no reason to remain here. If you attack me, I will definitely retaliate." It seemed Jony did not hear Irving''s warning. He continued to approach slowly. When Jony was just five meters away, he finally stopped. "I know you are very dissatisfied with how I acted before. I understand that you might not trust me right now. But I still need to ask you for a favor," Jony said, his voice lower than before. He seemed worried that others might overhear their conversation. Though Irving sensed Jony''s odd behavior, he decided to continue the conversation. "What is it that you want to ask me to do? If it''s within my power, I will certainly try my best to help." "You will definitely be able to do it! I hope you can rescue my daughter as soon as possible! My daughter is about to be completely consumed by the power of the Blood Moon!" Irving was taken aback by Jony''s words. Just a short while ago, Jony had shown indifference to everything Sophia had been through. Why was he suddenly asking for Irving''s help to rescue her now? Irving replied coldly, "Didn''t you tell me before that your family has werewolf blood? You even said that it was perfectly normal for Sophia to be transformed into a werewolf. Why are you asking me to save her now?" A look of deep anguish crossed Jony''s face. He spoke with a tone of regret. "I must apologize to you. When I first learned that Sophia had been transformed into a werewolf, I actually hoped she would help our family control the power of the Blood Moon. So I lied to you, and I wasn''t able to provide you with any help. But I just received a new message from my family members in the Shelter Game. Sophia indeed possesses a very powerful Blood Moon ability. However, it''s not because she has control over the Blood Moon; it''s because the Blood Moon has taken control of her. If we don''t help Sophia break free from its control soon, she will become a complete puppet of the Blood Moon." Jony spoke in a rush, sharing a great deal of information. After hearing what he had to say, Irving finally felt less confused than before. However, even if he wanted to rescue Sophia, he found himself unable to do so, as he didn''t even know where she was. "Even if I wanted to save her, I don''t know where she is right now. Since you say her situation is dire, you should know where to find her, right?" Irving maintained his vigilance. Although he was discussing matters with Jony, he was ready to act if Jony behaved too strangely. A look of joy spread across Jony''s face. "As long as you''re willing to help me, I will provide you with an item that can help you locate Sophia''s whereabouts." Excitedly, Jony pulled out a moon-shaped jade pendant that emitted a red glow from his pocket. "As long as you hold this pendant, it will guide you to Sophia." Irving took the pendant. In that moment, he felt the maddening power that resided within it. This bloodthirsty energy was clearly the power of the Blood Moon. Irving''s emotions were complicated. He had a nagging feeling that things weren''t as Jony described, and at least some of what Jony said had to be untrue. Yet, he couldn''t refuse Jony, as doing so might cause him to miss out on crucial information. After a moment of contemplation, a faint smile appeared on Irving''s face as he said softly, "I understand. I will do my best to find Sophia in the Shelter Game world as soon as possible. But once I find her, how do I save her?" "The method to save my daughter is quite simple! You just need to kill her once. What you''re killing isn''t my daughter; you''re only destroying the Blood Moon that resides within her body," Jony replied, looking at Irving with eager eyes as he quickly revealed the way to help Sophia break free from the Blood Moon. Chapter 354 Simply Desiring Power Near the entrance of the Green family''s secret base in Starling City, James was anxiously pacing back and forth."Why hasn''t Irving come out yet? Could it be that he''s in danger inside? Should I go in to rescue him?" James felt an overwhelming sense of tension. He sensed that the situation with the Green family had become even more bizarre than before. Every time he looked at the secret base, it felt like he was gazing at a massive monster. "If Irving can''t defeat Jony, then even if I go in to save him, I probably won''t succeed, right? What should I do now? Am I supposed to seek help from others?" James was lost in a whirlwind of thoughts, not even noticing that Irving had walked up beside him. "What are you thinking about?" Continue your journey with empire When Irving''s voice reached James''s ears, he suddenly snapped to attention. "You''re finally out! I thought you might be in danger inside! I was just debating whether or not to go into the Green family''s secret base to rescue you." James''s words made Irving laugh out loud. "How could I possibly be in danger? Even if everyone in the Green family attacked me at once, they wouldn''t be able to kill me. Even if I couldn''t defeat them, I would still find a way to escape." Having said that, Irving intended to lead James away. As they walked, Irving recounted his conversation with Jony word for word. After hearing Irving''s description, James''s expression turned hesitant. After a moment, he slowly asked, "Do you really believe what Jony said? I can''t shake the feeling that most of what he said is a lie. He might be trying to use you to kill Sophia. After all, Sophia now possesses the power of the Blood Moon. If you really do kill her, that pendant you''re holding might absorb the Blood Moon''s power. Then Jony could effortlessly control the Blood Moon''s power, and you would become his tool! I think you shouldn''t act on Jony''s advice." James voiced what he believed was the most likely truth. Irving nodded slowly. In reality, his judgment aligned closely with James''s. He also felt that Jony was indeed using him as a pawn. However, this was a very good opportunity for Irving, as at the very least, he could use the pendant in his hand to find Sophia. Even if Jony intended to seize the power of the Blood Moon, he wouldn''t obstruct Irving from locating Sophia. "I never expected that a father and daughter could have a conflict over the ownership of power," Irving said with a tone of disappointment. James let out a cold laugh upon hearing this. "What''s the big deal? For anyone who desires power, anyone who stands in their way becomes their mortal enemy. Even if those obstacles are family members, they would still try to kill them." James''s demeanor while saying this was somewhat strange. Irving sensed that James had likely experienced a similar situation in the past. So, he directly asked James, "Has your family also had incidents of relatives turning against each other over the struggle for power?" James turned his face towards the car window, seemingly reluctant to answer Irving''s question. However, after a moment of silence, he slowly replied, "Do you think I became the president of the Green Ivy Company by chance? Do you really believe there are no other talented individuals in the White family besides me?" James paused here, clearly not intending to elaborate further. Irving also chose not to press the issue any longer. Thus, the two remained silent as they made their way back to the City of Warding. When they arrived at Irving''s doorstep, he tossed the keys to James. "I think you don''t need me to escort you. You can drive home by yourself." James nodded and drove away. Not long after James left, the door to Irving''s home swung open, and Wendy hurried towards him. Before Irving could react, Wendy rushed into his arms. "Why did you come back so late?! I thought you were in serious danger! I''ve been so worried about you!" Wendy spoke in a sorrowful tone, having waited anxiously for Irving''s return. Irving sighed, "Alright, alright! Don''t be sad! The reason I''m back so late is that I ran into a series of troubles earlier. But I''ll be at home for three days. After that, I''ll head back into the Shelter Game world with others to carry out tasks." Irving''s response left Wendy feeling somewhat disappointed. She had expected Irving to stay home for a much longer time this time around. However, Wendy was quick to adjust her emotions. "Since you''re only home for three days, you should take this time to rest. I''ll make you lots of delicious food," Wendy said, pulling Irving back into the house. The dining table was already filled with an array of dishes. "These are all your favorites! After you finish eating, you can go rest!" Wendy said, smiling at Irving. Irving was clearly touched. However, he didn''t say much, as he felt he needed to maintain his emotional stability. He simply focused on quickly eating the food on the table while Wendy watched him with a constant smile. On the Central Avenue of the City of Warding, James drove straight to the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. He had no intention of going home, as he didn''t feel particularly safe there. Within his family, there were many individuals who were hostile towards him. These enemies would surely have learned about the events at the Green Ivy Company headquarters, and if James returned, they would undoubtedly press him for answers. James chose to seek temporary refuge at the Angel Guild headquarters. Given the long-standing cooperation between James and the Angel Guild, its members were quite familiar with him. James encountered no obstacles as he made his way inside. He headed directly to Aron''s office. Aron showed no surprise at James''s arrival. He simply said, "If I''m not mistaken, you''re here to seek refuge, right? I''ve already heard about what happened at the Green Ivy Company headquarters. While this situation shouldn''t be blamed on you, I believe others in your family will certainly take the opportunity to exploit it." Aron spoke in a gentle tone. James nodded. "You''re right; they will definitely seize the chance to take advantage of me. That''s why I can''t return until I gain more powerful abilities or find stronger tools and weapons." James''s words made Aron feel somewhat reflective. His own relationship with his family wasn''t particularly strong either. While there was no significant hostility from them towards Aron, they hadn''t offered him much support either. As Aron became one of the longest-serving administrators of the Angel Guild, his connection with his family members diminished even further. "By the way, Irving asked me to tell you about his conversation with Jony." Just as Aron was feeling a bit melancholic, James suddenly spoke up. "Really? Irving actually asked you to share his conversation with Jony? Isn''t that supposed to be a secret?" Aron looked puzzled. In Aron''s view, Jony would likely prefer that his conversation with Irving remain undisclosed. "It is indeed a secret, but Irving trusts both of us very much. So, he wants us to be aware of this matter! If you don''t believe me, you can ask him directly the next time he comes by." After saying this, James recounted the conversation between Irving and Jony in full detail. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron''s reaction mirrored James''s. "This must be a trap! Your reasoning makes a lot of sense! Jony desires the power of the Blood Moon to such a pathological extent?! He actually wants to eliminate his own daughter?!" Although Aron had been a member of the Angel Guild for a long time, he was still shocked by Jony''s true intentions. Even after witnessing many dark aspects of human nature, he found it hard to believe that Jony would make such a decision. "What is Irving planning to do? Is he really considering taking action as Jony suggested?" Aron didn''t want to dwell on the matter any further, as he felt that the more he thought about it, the worse his mood would become. "Irving said he would come back to see us in three days. He probably won''t make a decision before that. Regardless, we must be prepared for battle. Once we enter the Shelter Game world, we will definitely clash with the Night Blades. Elder Astra will surely seize this opportunity to take revenge on us." Aron agreed with James. He also knew that James had already discarded most of the weapons and tools he had. So, Aron directly offered James the weapons and tools owned by the Angel Guild. "You can search the warehouse for some weapons that suit you well. In the upcoming battles, you cannot go in unarmed." Aron led James to the warehouse. James quickly found weapons that were well-suited to him. "You can take this time to familiarize yourself with the weapons. I will also provide you with a place to stay. I only have one requirement: don''t disrupt the operations of the Angel Guild." "Do you think I''m someone who loves to cause trouble?" James felt that Aron''s reminder was a bit excessive, and it seemed to stem from a lack of trust in him. Aron shook his head. "I''m not targeting you! Anyone temporarily staying at the Angel Guild receives the same warning. Even if Irving were here, he would get the same reminder." After saying this, Aron chose to leave, as he had more matters within the Angel Guild to attend to. Chapter 355 Advancing Their Own Plans For the next three days, Irving stayed at home, pondering how he should initiate his plan in the world of the shelter game. Although the jade pendant in his possession allowed him to locate Sophia within the shelter game, Irving had not yet figured out what to do once he found her.Irving could not ascertain Sophia''s condition. He didn''t believe Jony''s words; he thought Jony was merely eager to gain the power of the Blood Moon, which drove him to kill Sophia. Yet, he had no way to truly confirm whether his judgment was correct. So, over these three days, Irving made all the necessary preparations. He gathered all of his precious weapons and items. Additionally, during this time, he had meaningful discussions with Aron and James. Both Aron and James decided to join Irving in his quest. Irving chose not to bring more people along to the shelter game. If he had too many companions, it was likely that the Night Blades would discover their whereabouts early on. Sophia could very well have formed an alliance with the Night Blades. Irving needed to keep his movements as discreet as possible. After finalizing all his preparations, Irving headed straight to the headquarters of the Angel Guild. Aron and James were already waiting for him there. "You should all be ready by now," Irving said. "We are about to enter the shelter game! Our goal this time is to find Sophia! Of course, if we encounter any members of the Night Blades during this process, we must eliminate them all." Before they set off, Irving made one last reminder to Aron and James. They understood what actions they needed to take and agreed with Irving''s decision. Thus, the three of them entered the world of the shelter game. Initially, they appeared in their respective shelters. It took them about an hour to finally converge at the edge of the ruins in the Desolate Canyon. "According to the pendant, Sophia must be within the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. However, the ruins are extremely dangerous. If either of you feels too afraid, you can leave now," Irving said. He wasn''t pretending to be polite; he genuinely felt it was right to give James and Aron an opportunity to withdraw. After all, the upcoming actions would undoubtedly be perilous. If they believed they could not survive, they should indeed have the chance to back out. James smiled and shook his head. "I''m not afraid of danger. Besides, even if I leave now, I won''t have any other important tasks to attend to. I won''t be able to return to the White family in a short time." Aron''s expression remained unchanged as he calmly stated, "I believe Sophia has definitely formed an alliance with the Night Blades. Therefore, this operation can significantly weaken their influence. As a member of the Angel Guild, I absolutely won''t pass up this opportunity." James and Aron''s responses delighted Irving. "In that case, let''s follow the pendant''s guidance and move forward!" Irving then led James and Aron into the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. The terrain there was extremely complex, filled with twisted and bizarre monsters. The Desolate Canyon had suffered numerous attacks from powerful beings, each possessing different abilities. As a result, the monsters within the ruins were usually corrupted by various forms of power. Your next read awaits at empire When facing these creatures, Irving and his companions had to fight with utmost caution. This cautious approach slowed their progress considerably. It took them half a day to finally traverse the edge of the Desolate Canyon ruins. Almost immediately after Irving and his group entered the ruins, members of the Night Blades discovered their presence. The Night Blades stationed in the Desolate Canyon quickly relayed this information to the elders of their faction. Naturally, this news soon reached Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial did not expect Irving to return to the shelter game world so soon. He had assumed that Irving would remain in the real world for a long time. "I understand! Do not act rashly for now! Just keep an eye on Irving and his group. Inform me of their positions at all times!" Shadow Celestial issued new instructions to the Night Blades members. He did not intend for them to interfere with Irving''s actions, believing it would only place him at a greater disadvantage. Shadow Celestial still had not determined Irving''s true intentions. "Is Irving really here to target me? Even if he harbors a deep hatred for the Night Blades due to Elder Astra''s actions, he shouldn''t be heading to the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. Shouldn''t he come directly to the Night Blades headquarters to find me?" Shadow Celestial was filled with confusion. However, he did not plan to handle this matter alone. Deep within the ruins of the Desolate Canyon lay a hidden location¡ªthe hiding place of his ally, Sophia. Although Shadow Celestial could not pinpoint the exact location of Sophia''s hiding place, he felt it was necessary to provide her with a warning. He conjured an illusory raven in the palm of his hand. "Irving and his companions have entered the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. I''m not sure if they are coming for you, but I think you should prepare yourself," Shadow Celestial said. After delivering this message, the illusory raven quickly flew away. "I''ve informed you of the situation. How you choose to respond to Irving is now up to you." Shadow Celestial decided to retreat into the background for the time being. He continued to advance his own plans, and he believed that to ensure his success, he must avoid drawing Irving''s attention. The raven created by Shadow Celestial soon arrived in front of Sophia. After hearing the raven relay the message, Sophia crushed it without hesitation. "Why is he coming for me? Has he discovered my secret?" Sophia muttered to herself. In Sophia''s view, Irving was her enemy. After all, Irving had previously fought against the Blood Moon and was eager to weaken its power. Sophia had completely mastered the power of the Blood Moon, and she identified herself with it. Jony''s words to Irving were not entirely false. Sophia had indeed been strongly influenced by the Blood Moon. However, this situation was entirely voluntary on Sophia''s part. She understood very well that to fully control the power of the Blood Moon, she needed to embrace it willingly. After contemplating for a while, Sophia finally decided to take the initiative. She would not allow herself to be ambushed by her enemies. Leaving her hiding place, she began to search for Irving and his companions in the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. Although Sophia acted swiftly, she could not immediately locate Irving and the others. Meanwhile, Irving and his companions soon pinpointed Sophia''s current location. Looking at the jade pendant in his hand, Irving couldn''t help but reflect, "It seems Sophia has realized that we are in her vicinity. From her current position, I can deduce that she has been searching for us." Irving''s words caused a slight sense of concern for James and Aron. "Doesn''t that mean Sophia is definitely our enemy? Could it be that Jony wasn''t lying? Are we really going to have to eliminate Sophia?" Aron fired off a flurry of questions. Aron felt that Sophia had provided him with a lot of help in the past. Therefore, he hoped for a favorable outcome for her. James remained silent, as his relationship with Sophia had never been particularly good. Irving let out a sigh. "That situation might very well arise. However, regardless of the circumstances, we must take appropriate action. If Sophia truly is our enemy, then we have no choice but to eliminate her." Irving was indeed reluctant to eliminate Sophia. However, if she had completely fallen under the control of the Blood Moon, he would have to make the painful decision to act. Just as Irving finished speaking, Sophia''s cold and sinister voice echoed from not far away. "Do you really think you can eliminate me? You are far too overconfident!" The shock of Sophia''s words caught Irving and the others off guard. Nevertheless, their extensive combat experience kicked in, and they immediately entered a state of readiness upon hearing her voice. Irving quickly drew his staff and almost instantaneously cast a defensive spell. A transparent shield appeared around him and his companions. However, the moment the shield manifested, it was surrounded by a liquid that resembled blood. This blood-like liquid was, in fact, an attack initiated by Sophia. She had materialized the power of the Blood Moon. Anyone contaminated by this materialized Blood Moon power would gradually transform into a werewolf. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You think I would just sit here defensively because you''ve found me? Weren''t you just saying you wanted to eliminate me? You can''t defeat me with mere defense!" Sophia taunted. At that moment, Sophia was unable to break through Irving''s defenses. In an attempt to provoke Irving, she hoped to draw him and his companions away from their protective magical formations. However, Irving wasn''t solely focused on defense; he had been observing Sophia''s every move. He hoped that she had not been entirely consumed by the Blood Moon. But after watching for a while, he had to admit that his initial judgment was wrong. The power Sophia wielded had indeed transformed entirely into the power of the Blood Moon, and she had begun to actively seek to turn other humans into werewolves. This behavior was fully aligned with the will of the Blood Moon. "It seems you have indeed been completely corrupted by the power of the Blood Moon! I have no other choice; I must take action against you," Irving said, his tone tinged with resignation. Chapter 356 Timely Support from Shadow Celestial Irving had made up his mind to eliminate Sophia. He dispelled the defensive magical formations around him and sprinted toward Sophia, staff in hand.As he charged forward, Irving unleashed powerful spells with his staff. Fireballs flew in rapid succession toward Sophia. Upon seeing Irving''s attack, a mocking cold smile crept across Sophia''s lips. "Do you really think such attacks will be effective against me? Irving, you truly underestimate me!" Sophia did not attempt to evade the blazing fireballs. Instead, she summoned one werewolf after another around her. The moment these werewolves appeared, they were fully activated by the power of the Blood Moon emanating from Sophia. Each werewolf''s eyes were bloodshot, and they entered a bloodthirsty state, howling as they charged toward Irving and his allies. Irving, however, was undeterred by these werewolves. He wielded his Staff of Calamity, dispatching each werewolf with ease. The onslaught of the werewolves did nothing to slow his momentum. As Irving closed the gap to within a dozen meters of Sophia, his earlier spells successfully struck her. Fireballs impacted against her, but upon contact, they transformed into the power of the Blood Moon. With a cold smirk, Sophia gestured toward Irving. The potent Blood Moon power manifested as a series of afterimages of werewolves that surged toward him. These afterimages formed a pink barrier around Irving. Suddenly, Irving realized he was trapped within a seal created by the power of the Blood Moon. "I really don''t want to eliminate you," Sophia said. "To me, you are not an enemy that must be completely destroyed. As long as you''re willing to become a werewolf, I can even offer you the powerful strength of the Blood Moon." Sophia chose not to eliminate Irving, as she knew she was incapable of quickly dispatching him. Instead, she hoped to draw him to her side with her words. Hearing Sophia''s remarks, Irving''s expression remained unchanged. He replied flatly, "How could I ever abandon my humanity to become a werewolf? Besides, the words you speak are not truly your own; they are merely the voice of the Blood Moon manipulating you." As soon as Irving finished speaking, he slammed his staff heavily into the ground. A powerful arcane force was unleashed, directly shattering the seal formed by the power of the Blood Moon. Sophia was taken aback by such overwhelming strength. She stumbled backward several steps and only regained her footing once she had retreated to a safe distance. "It seems I too have made the same mistake as you. I''ve underestimated the power you possess!" Pointing her left hand toward the sky, Sophia summoned a pink moon that suddenly appeared in the once-dim sky. An almost infinite amount of moonlight poured down onto the ground. Beneath the glow of the pink moon, more twisted monsters began to emerge from the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. The moment these distorted creatures spawned, they charged toward Irving. However, he remained calm in the face of their onslaught. By harnessing the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, he obliterated all the twisted monsters effortlessly. Yet, Irving was encountering some difficulties. The enormous blood-red moon in the sky was affecting him as well. He felt his thoughts beginning to align more closely with the instincts of a werewolf. Realizing he could no longer afford to waste time, he decided to unleash his most powerful attack. "It seems I cannot engage in a prolonged battle against the power of the Blood Moon! Now that I understand just how formidable your strength is, it''s time for you to witness my true power." Irving slammed his staff down onto the ground once more. This time, the earth did not suffer significant damage. Instead, the immense power within the staff surged into Irving''s body. With the support of this potent arcane energy, he channeled the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Under the influence of this dual force, Irving unleashed an extraordinarily powerful spell. A dazzling flash erupted from his hands, obscuring the moonlight radiating from the blood-red moon. The instant Sophia saw this blinding light, she realized she would be unable to withstand the impending attack. Thus, she chose to transform into moonlight and flee. However, what Sophia did not expect was that the pink moonlight she transformed into could not escape successfully. Irving''s recent spell even managed to seize control of the moonlight that Sophia had become. No matter how hard she struggled, she could not break free from the seal. A sudden realization washed over her: she might actually be on the brink of being eliminated by Irving. At the same moment that Sophia was trapped, the werewolves and monsters she had summoned vanished completely. James and Aron finally focused their attention back on Irving. Irving did not choose to eliminate Sophia outright. Instead, he slowly approached her, locking his gaze onto her. "Are you truly under the complete control of the Blood Moon''s power? Do you even remember your own name? Do you recall the things we have experienced together?" Irving had gone through many trials alongside Sophia, so he genuinely did not want to see her destroyed. But Sophia offered no response. She was merely trying to escape using whatever power she had left. Seeing this, Irving let out a sigh. "It seems you really are completely under the Blood Moon''s control. I have no other choice now; I can only eliminate you." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He raised his staff and brought it down heavily in Sophia''s direction. The immense power converged, and there was no way Sophia could withstand this attack. Terror filled her eyes as she watched the impending blow. Everyone believed that this battle was coming to an end. Find your next adventure on empire However, something unexpected happened. A powerful barrier of chaotic energy formed around Sophia, successfully blocking Irving''s attack. The moment he sensed the chaotic energy, Irving realized that Shadow Celestial had finally made its move. But before he could react, Shadow Celestial transformed into a shadow and seized control of Aron. "So, you finally teamed up! It seems I will have to eliminate both of you!" Irving was not particularly surprised by Shadow Celestial''s appearance. However, he recognized that achieving his goal had become unattainable. The alliance of Sophia and Shadow Celestial posed a significant threat to him. Irving''s words were merely an attempt to apply pressure on Shadow Celestial and Sophia. Shadow Celestial smiled. "Your power is indeed formidable, but eliminating both me and Sophia is nearly impossible. The strength we possess is greater than yours." As Shadow Celestial spoke, it successfully lifted the seal on Sophia. Finally, she could fully wield her Blood Moon powers. From Shadow Celestial''s perspective, it seemed that they could join forces to eliminate Irving. One of Irving''s allies had already been completely controlled, and the other ally, James, was not particularly strong. But just as Shadow Celestial was about to launch an attack, it suddenly realized that Sophia had transformed into moonlight and escaped. Moreover, she hadn''t informed him before fleeing. Shadow Celestial found itself facing Irving alone. Under these circumstances, it certainly would not engage in a one-on-one battle with Irving. "It seems my friend has something more important to attend to! Therefore, I have no need to waste any more time with you!" Shadow Celestial pushed Aron toward Irving and then transformed into a dark light, quickly fleeing the scene. Irving made no attempt to chase after Sophia and Shadow Celestial. He held the jade pendant in his hand, and as long as he possessed it, he could find Sophia again. He turned to Aron and James with reassurance, "You two didn''t encounter any danger just now, did you? You both seem to be in good condition." Aron and James shook their heads. "We didn''t face any danger. But why didn''t you pursue them? If you had gone after just one of them, you could have caught up!" Aron was puzzled. He thought Irving would definitely chase after either Sophia or Shadow Celestial. Irving managed a wry smile. "I did want to pursue one of them. But if I did, the other one would definitely not just focus on escaping." Although Irving was confident in his abilities, he did not want to take on too much risk. If he faced both Sophia and Shadow Celestial alone, he might not succeed. Even if he did manage to win, he would likely be left severely injured afterward. His enemies were not just Sophia and Shadow Celestial. The arrival of the Dark Overlord was imminent. In addition to the Dark Overlord, there were other monsters lurking in the Shelter Game world, which posed significant threats to Irving and his companions. "So what should we do next? Are we really going to return to the real world?" James asked Irving directly. He felt they couldn''t just return to the real world like this. After all, they hadn''t made much progress in the Shelter Game world yet. If they returned now, wouldn''t their efforts be a complete waste of time? "Of course, we''re not going back to the real world! We need to hide in the shadows! At the very least, we must evade the Night Blades'' surveillance!" Chapter 357 A Mad and Cruel Plan In order to evade the surveillance of the Night Blades, Irving and his companions moved rapidly through the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. Their speed was impressive, allowing them to outpace the less capable members of the Night Blades, who struggled to keep up.While Irving''s plan had the potential for success, it would also consume a significant amount of time. At the same time, as Irving was shaking off the Night Blades'' watch, Sophia had quickly made her way to her hideout in the underground region of the Desolate Canyon. Having fully fused with the Blood Moon, Sophia was able to access the underground tombs created by the werewolves. After all, the power contained within those tombs was solely the essence of the Blood Moon. Inside the tomb, Sophia contemplated her next course of action. Sophia was seething with anger over Irving''s attack. Amidst her fury, she felt a deep sense of confusion. She could not comprehend how Irving had managed to find her. "How could Irving possibly know where I am? I''ve hidden myself so well! Even Shadow Celestial couldn''t locate me directly," Sophia muttered to herself. After a prolonged period of reflection, Sophia finally considered a possible answer. "Could it be that Jony helped Irving?" The thought struck her like a bolt of lightning. The idea that her father could have betrayed her was unimaginable. "I should have realized that in the face of overwhelming power, even family cannot be fully trusted," Sophia roared in anger. Although she was close to unraveling the truth, she still hadn''t figured out how to respond to it. With Jony''s assistance, Irving could quickly track Sophia down again. Hence, she felt that hiding in the world of the shelter game was becoming futile. After some time spent in thought, Sophia devised a mad and cruel plan. She intended to return to the real world. Her goal was to leverage her immense power to make Jony and others who coveted the Blood Moon''s strength pay a heavy price. Continue your adventure at empire "The power of the Blood Moon belongs to me! Anyone who dares to take it away must face dire consequences!" Sophia hissed to herself with a fierce determination. Although she had made up her mind, Sophia knew that her own strength alone wouldn''t be enough to carry out this plan. Therefore, she contacted Shadow Celestial without hesitation. Shadow Celestial swiftly appeared before Sophia. He regarded her coldly, saying nothing. "What''s wrong? Are you no longer planning to cooperate with me? You seem quite resentful towards me right now," Sophia remarked, noticing the sour mood Shadow Celestial was in. Shadow Celestial let out a derisive laugh. "I''m surprised you''re still capable of discerning the emotions of others. I thought the power of the Blood Moon had completely consumed you." His words were clearly mocking Sophia. Shadow Celestial had originally intended to team up with Sophia to deal a heavy blow to Irving while he was unprepared. Even if they couldn''t eliminate him, they could at least make him pay a significant price. However, instead of aiding him, Sophia had chosen to flee at the most critical moment. Feeling the need to explain herself, Sophia spoke slowly. "The reason I didn''t stay to help you is that I felt an overwhelming threat. If I hadn''t told you where I was, you would never have found me, but Irving did. I was terrified at that moment." Sophia''s explanation had some merit, and Shadow Celestial''s mood improved slightly. However, he still didn''t fully trust her. He suspected that what stood before him was no longer Sophia, but rather a puppet under the control of the Blood Moon. "What do you want from me this time? Are you simply here to explain why you abandoned me?" Shadow Celestial questioned, skeptical that Sophia had summoned him for such a trivial reason. Sophia nodded. "I believe we shouldn''t continue hiding in the world of the shelter game. We must make our enemies pay a heavy price in the real world. I hope to gain your assistance so we can launch an attack together." She laid out her plan directly. Shadow Celestial''s expression remained largely unchanged after hearing it. He had already instructed the members of the Night Blades to attack in the real world. However, their efforts had yielded little success. Thus, Shadow Celestial felt that even if he and Sophia acted together, they wouldn''t pose a significant threat to the real world. After all, Irving had many allies there. Moreover, if they caused considerable damage, other forces in the real world would surely turn against them. At that point, the situation for both Shadow Celestial and Sophia could become even worse than it was now. So Shadow Celestial replied bluntly, "I don''t think your plan is likely to succeed. Isn''t the most pressing issue right now to stabilize our own situation? While you have gained control of the Blood Moon, I believe you cannot fully harness all the power it possesses. I, on the other hand, need to absorb more chaotic energy from the chaotic artifacts. Once we''ve enhanced our strength to a certain level, we can settle the score with Irving." The reasons Shadow Celestial provided were merely superficial justifications. In reality, he felt that Sophia was no longer a reliable ally. He only hoped to use Sophia to distract Irving for a time. He had already acquired one chaotic artifact and had absorbed most of the chaotic energy from it. If he could absorb the power from two or three more chaotic artifacts, he would be confident in defeating Irving on his own. Sophia''s expression turned to one of deep disappointment. She roared at Shadow Celestial, "I knew you were a complete coward! Do you think Irving and the others will just sit back and do nothing while we strengthen ourselves? They will take action too!" "Of course, I know they will take action! That''s why I have my subordinates keeping an eye on them. Their every move is under my close surveillance; they won''t pose a significant threat to us," Shadow Celestial replied before quickly leaving. Since Shadow Celestial had no intention of cooperating with Sophia, there was no reason for him to linger. After all, Sophia could unleash far greater power within the underground tomb. If their relationship soured quickly, Sophia might very well turn against him. Sophia did not try to stop Shadow Celestial from leaving. Even though he was unwilling to assist her, she was determined to pursue her own plans. Looking around at the corpses of the werewolves, a strange smile began to creep across her face. Pink mist began to swirl around Sophia''s body, rapidly spreading over the werewolf corpses. Guided by the power of the Blood Moon, the werewolf corpses fully revived. Sophia successfully created an army of werewolves using her own power. "Even if you won''t help me, I have my own ways," Sophia declared just as a pink portal materialized before her. This portal connected directly to a location in the real world. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sophia stepped through the portal, followed closely by the revived werewolves, their crimson eyes glaring with ferocity. Sophia was now taking action, and no matter what, her actions would wreak havoc in the real world. After all, Irving and the others were still trapped within the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. Irving and his companions spent an entire day finally shaking off the last of the Night Blades'' members. At that moment, Irving, James, and Aron found themselves in a swampy area. Although they hadn''t encountered any particularly powerful monsters here, there were still some bothersome creatures they had to deal with. "These monsters are incredibly annoying! They can''t actually threaten us, but we can''t seem to eliminate them either," Aron complained, his mood darkening. He had initially thought this would be a great opportunity for revenge against the Night Blades and Sophia. He never expected that after just a brief fight, he, Irving, and James would end up trapped in such a swamp. James, on the other hand, didn''t voice any complaints; he simply kept using his weapon to fend off the surrounding monsters. Leading the group, Irving wore a slightly dejected expression. He looked at the map in his hand, reluctantly admitting that he was lost. Even with the map, he couldn''t find a quick way out of the swamp. "I have good news and bad news to share," Irving turned to face James and Aron. "Which one do you want to hear first?" "I want to hear the bad news," Aron replied straightforwardly. "The bad news is that it seems we''re lost in the swamp," Irving said. "What about the good news?" James asked, pressing for more information. "The good news is that we''re not likely to encounter any major dangers for the time being! The monsters around us aren''t very strong!" Irving managed to dig out a sliver of good news amidst the heap of bad. A faint smile appeared on both James and Aron''s faces as they took in the situation. "Don''t worry too much! As long as we keep moving in one direction, we''ll eventually find our way out of this swamp! I think we might even be able to leave before tomorrow morning," Irving said with a smile, hoping to keep his companions'' spirits up. Chapter 358 Blood Moon in the Sky At the top floor of the Ocean Group headquarters, Vicky gazed out at the pitch-black night. Her emotions were complex. Although she knew that Irving was incredibly strong, she couldn''t shake the feeling that his upcoming actions wouldn''t go smoothly. Vicky wanted to help Irving, but she felt that her own abilities were too insignificant.On one hand, Vicky wanted to manage the Ocean Group; on the other hand, she yearned to venture alongside Irving. This conflicting desire left her in a state of deep distress. After letting out a sigh, Vicky returned to her desk. Even though it was already late at night, she still had numerous matters to attend to. Just after finishing a document, her phone rang. "President, do you remember that I have an artifact that can predict the future?" Benjamin''s voice came through the phone. Discover hidden content at empire "Of course, I remember. What''s going on? Has this artifact predicted something terrible? Are we in danger, or is Irving?" Vicky asked, her tone remaining steady. She considered facing danger to be quite commonplace, having experienced it many times before. "Neither! The artifact has predicted that in two hours, a large number of werewolves will appear around us," Benjamin replied, his tone slightly anxious. Yet, beneath his urgency, Vicky sensed a hint of confusion in his voice. In truth, Vicky was also quite puzzled. She had indeed suffered attacks from werewolves before and was aware that Sophia had transformed into one. However, she couldn''t shake the belief that werewolves couldn''t manifest in the real world. After all, Irving had never informed her that members of the Green family possessed werewolf blood. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Regardless, make sure everyone stays on high alert. The defense infrastructure around the Ocean Group headquarters is very robust! As long as we remain vigilant, we shouldn''t face any significant threats," Vicky said before hanging up the phone. To her, this seemed like a minor issue. Benjamin, as the manager of the security department, frequently reported similar matters to her. While there were indeed situations that required Vicky''s direct input, the vast majority of issues were ones Benjamin could decide on himself. Vicky felt that Benjamin was being overly cautious. Or perhaps, his loyalty had gone a bit too far, to the point where he had lost his own judgment. "I think I need to find a time to have a good talk with Benjamin. I''ve long trusted his loyalty; he doesn''t need to consult me on every little thing," Vicky mused with a smile. Although she recognized that there were some issues with Benjamin''s approach, Vicky wouldn''t criticize him. After all, his actions largely demonstrated his loyalty. Meanwhile, after hanging up with Vicky, Benjamin quickly regrouped with his subordinates. Although Benjamin was also perplexed by the prophecy, he knew that he had to be prepared for anything. "In the next few hours, we are very likely to face attacks from unknown enemies. When the time comes, you all must respond according to the methods I''ve taught you," he instructed his subordinates. As the strongest member of the Ocean Group, Benjamin shared his tactics with his team. Every security personnel in the Ocean Group''s security department had been personally trained by him. "We understand! We will follow the established tactics for defense! But can you tell us what kind of enemies we might face?" one of Benjamin''s subordinates asked directly. Benjamin sighed. "You will be facing attacks from werewolves. Although you haven''t fought against them before, you have faced humanoid monsters in battle." Benjamin had decided to provide his subordinates with the support they needed. He was determined to remain at the Ocean Group headquarters to protect it. Just after he finished speaking, his peripheral vision caught sight of something unusual. A pink light suddenly appeared on the ground not far away. Almost instantaneously, the pink glow spread across the entire area. Benjamin immediately looked up at the sky. A massive red moon hung in the sky. The moment he saw the enormous blood-red moon, Benjamin realized something was off. "The blood moon has fully projected its power into the real world. This likely means that Sophia has returned to this realm!" he quickly deduced. "Everyone, enter the highest state of alert immediately! Get back to your positions!" Benjamin commanded loudly, urging all his subordinates to prepare for battle. After issuing the order, Benjamin quickly made his way to Vicky''s office. "President! The situation here is extremely dangerous; you must move to a safer location!" he urged, and without waiting for a response, he swiftly led Vicky away. Not long after Benjamin and Vicky left the Ocean Group headquarters, a pink mist began to envelop the area surrounding the building. One shadow after another gradually emerged from within the pink fog. The shadows that emerged were all werewolves resurrected by Sophia using the power of the blood moon. The moment they appeared, they launched an assault on the Ocean Group headquarters. Although Benjamin had already left, his subordinates were still fighting according to the tactics he had taught them. There were indeed a considerable number of werewolves, but their strength was not as formidable as expected. Therefore, Benjamin''s subordinates were still able to fend off the werewolf attacks. Sophia did not appear on the scene, which meant that the threat to the Ocean Group headquarters was not as significant as anticipated. At that moment, Sophia was in the outskirts of Starling City, standing at the entrance of the Green family''s secret base. She scanned the guards at the entrance with a cold gaze. "How dare you block me? Don''t you know who I am? I am now the head of the Green family! Jony is no longer the head!" Sophia exclaimed, astonished that she was being prevented from entering the Green family''s secret base. Sophia issued commands to the guards, but it was clear that none of them would heed her orders. Infuriated by their defiance, she raised her hands, and the powerful energy of the blood moon surged towards the secret base. The guards at the entrance felt an overwhelming sense of threat. Some even considered turning and fleeing. Just then, Jony suddenly appeared not far away. The power of the blood moon was instantly neutralized. "You dare to show yourself in front of me?! I am your daughter! You actually allied with Irving to try to kill your own daughter?!" The moment Sophia saw Jony, fury etched across her face as she shouted at him. Jony simply looked at Sophia coldly. After a moment, he spoke slowly, "You have been completely consumed by the power of the blood moon. My actions with Irving are only to ensure that you can return to normal. The power of the blood moon is indeed formidable, but it must not be used recklessly." At that moment, Jony appeared to be in a much better state than when he last met Irving. However, Sophia was not going to heed Jony''s advice. With a sneer, she retorted, "You only want to harness the power of the blood moon for yourself. I will never give my power to you; I will protect my own strength!" Sophia was no longer willing to waste time with Jony. She directly commanded the werewolves to launch an attack on the Green family''s secret base. Meanwhile, the power of the blood moon had a profound impact on Starling City. Anyone with werewolf blood in the city was transformed into a werewolf. All werewolves entered a bloodthirsty state, plunging the entire city into a frenzy of slaughter. As the werewolves launched their attacks, Jony activated the final defensive measures for the Green family''s secret base. The entire base sank underground. Jony had been prepared for this moment long before. When he discovered that the power of the blood moon had been activated, he knew it would eventually pose a significant threat to the Green family. Therefore, he had designed the secret base to be able to submerge underground. The blood moon hung high in the sky, and by sinking underground, the Green family''s base would not easily be affected by its power. Jony''s actions only fueled Sophia''s anger further. She could not allow this operation to fail, as doing so might mean she would not get another chance. Once Irving returned to the real world, he would respond immediately. An almost endless number of werewolves began digging tunnels to reach underground. Although each werewolf dug at a slow pace, their sheer numbers meant progress was made quickly. Within an hour, they had excavated a deep underground tunnel leading directly to the Green family''s secret base. However, the werewolves did not enter the tunnel, as they were all driven by the power of the blood moon. If they ventured into the depths, the influence of the blood moon would no longer reach them, and they would revert to a skeletal state. At this moment, Sophia felt a hint of hesitation. Although she wanted to eliminate Jony by entering the tunnel, the depths also filled her with a sense of dread. This was the first time she felt fear since merging with the power of the blood moon. "What is happening? Why can I still feel fear? Does Jony have other hidden cards? Am I falling into Jony''s trap this time?" A whirlwind of chaotic thoughts raced through Sophia''s mind as she stood before the dark tunnel, gazing into the abyss. Chapter 359 The Terrifying Abyss of Darkness As Sophia stared at the dimly lit corridor before her, a wave of intense fear washed over her. Ever since she had gained the power of the Blood Moon, she had never experienced such a profound sense of dread. For a moment, she was at a loss for what action to take. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.One by one, werewolves driven by the Blood Moon power had entered the dark corridor, yet none of them provided Sophia with any useful information. Soon after they stepped into the gloomy passage, they lost contact with her. Continue your journey on empire "Why are you still standing outside? Do you really think you can eliminate me from there?" Jony''s voice echoed from within the dark corridor. Sophia glanced expressionlessly at the shadowy passage and then took a step back. She had no intention of entering the dark corridor. Instead, she decided to head towards the city center of Starling City. She was determined to use the lives of everyone in Starling City to unleash a powerful spell. With the help of the Blood Moon''s power and enough human blood, Sophia was confident that she could cast a spell capable of destroying the entire city. Not long after Sophia left, Jony emerged from the dark corridor. He looked toward the direction of Starling City''s city center, a faint smile creeping onto his lips. "Everything is going according to plan! Both you and Irving are playing right into my hands," Jony murmured to himself, clearly pleased with the current situation. He knew that Sophia was about to launch an attack on the city center of Starling City, but he had no intention of informing anyone else about it. After all, within that city center were the other families that Jony had long wanted to eliminate. Turning to the guards of the Green family surrounding him, Jony casually remarked, "You don''t need to stay here any longer. You can move to a safer location now." With that, he quickly disappeared into the shadows. At the same time, deep within the Angel Guild''s Starling City branch, a member of the guild was using a prophetic artifact to foresee an impending disaster. However, he was baffled by what he saw. The disaster foretold was linked to the moon. "What does this even mean? How can the moon bring about such a great calamity? Should I report this to my superiors?" he pondered, uncertainty clouding his mind. Just as he was hesitating, a blood-curdling scream suddenly pierced the air from outside. He hurriedly set down the prophetic artifact and rushed out. After pushing through one security door after another, he finally reached the outer area of the Angel Guild''s Starling City branch, only to be met with a scene of utter horror. Members of the Angel Guild were gradually being transformed into werewolves. Each member let out anguished cries of pain. Witnessing this, he immediately decided to report everything that was happening to his superiors. However, he was too late; before he could send out the information, he felt his vision narrowing to a shade of pink. In the end, he too was slowly converted into a werewolf. The Angel Guild''s branch in Starling City had proven utterly ineffective, as all the weaker members were turned into werewolves. The same fate befell every corner of Starling City. Sophia floated in the air, looking down upon it all. The pink moonlight illuminated every part of the city. Soon, a large number of werewolves would emerge into the real world. Sophia was determined to use these werewolves, along with the powerful spell she was about to unleash, to make her enemies in the real world pay a heavy price. "Anyone who tries to stop me will lose their life! The power of the Blood Moon is undeniable!" Sophia murmured, her eyes glowing red as she gazed at the enormous moon in the sky. While Sophia''s actions were achieving great success, there were still some powerful individuals in Starling City. Among them were the heads of various families and members of the Night Blades. The family leaders couldn''t save their own members, but they could escape from Starling City. The first group of family leaders to escape sought refuge with the members of the Angel Guild. About half an hour later, Anna and Nick, stationed at the Angel Guild headquarters, were informed of all that had transpired. Normally, this situation would have been handed over to Aron to handle. But Aron had already entered the Shelter Game world with Irving. Therefore, Anna and Nick had no choice but to face the crisis brought by Sophia themselves. "We need to take action immediately. If all the ordinary people in Starling City become werewolves, they''ll form an unstoppable werewolf army," Nick said, urgency evident in his voice. Although Nick had a reputation for being unreliable, he understood that a gathering of werewolves was incredibly difficult to deal with. Anna agreed with his perspective but felt that their current strength was insufficient to defeat Sophia, who had already mastered the Blood Moon power. "We can''t defeat Sophia by ourselves, especially now that she possesses the Blood Moon''s power. I think we should seek help from others. We should call Aron back directly," Anna suggested, still hoping to hand the situation over to Aron for resolution. After hearing Anna''s words, Nick bluntly asked her, "If Aron truly falls in battle, are we just going to disband the Angel Guild? Even without Aron''s help, we need to play our part. If you don''t plan on going to Starling City, I can go alone." With that, Nick grabbed two powerful weapons and set off. Anna chose not to stop him, knowing that even if she tried, he might not listen. Instead, Anna turned to the members of the Angel Guild around her and ordered, "None of you can act recklessly. Contact Aron as quickly as possible. I believe he will be able to return in time." In addition to instructing the Angel Guild members to reach out to Aron, Anna was also trying to contact Irving and Aron herself. However, she was consistently unsuccessful. At that moment, Irving and the others were trapped in the marshes of the Desolate Canyon ruins. The marsh not only confused them but also blocked communication with anyone outside. Irving was currently leading Aron and James as they searched for a way out of the marsh. They had been lost there for two hours. At first glance, the marsh didn''t seem very large, but after wandering for so long, they still hadn''t found an exit. "I think we must be trapped by some sort of force; we can''t just wander aimlessly looking for a way out," James remarked, sensing that their situation was becoming dire. He believed that under normal circumstances, they should have found a way out by now. After all, the three of them possessed considerable strength. Moreover, they were also equipped with some tools that could help with spatial navigation. Both Aron and Irving didn''t disagree. They also felt they were ensnared by some unseen force. However, neither of them could think of a way to break free. "Let''s take a break here for a moment! We need to conserve our strength. If we exhaust ourselves and encounter a powerful monster, we could end up getting killed," Irving suggested, noticing that his stamina was nearing depletion. James and Aron naturally had no objections to this. During the three''s break, Irving kept feeling a faint voice swirling around him. Each time he tried to discern the source of the sound, it would suddenly vanish. Irving chose not to share this with Aron and James, not wanting to increase their anxiety. However, as time passed, the elusive voice became clearer. During their rest, Irving felt he was on the verge of understanding what the voice was saying. Just then, he suddenly sensed a powerful chaotic energy. At the same moment, two darts made entirely of chaotic energy shot rapidly toward Irving. Since Irving and his companions were on high alert, they detected the danger immediately. The three of them easily dodged the incoming darts. When they looked toward the direction of the darts, they saw the Chaos Entity. In that instant, Irving realized that his disorientation was undoubtedly connected to this entity. Without hesitation, he took off in pursuit of the Chaos Entity. James and Aron followed closely behind, but their speed couldn''t match Irving''s, and soon he disappeared from their sight. James and Aron felt an overwhelming pressure, sensing that they had fallen into a trap. "What should we do now? Irving suddenly vanished, and we can only figure this out on our own," James said, his tone tinged with tension. Although Aron wasn''t as anxious as James, he also felt that the situation was dire. "Let''s not panic! Irving might not have gone far. If we wait here, he should return soon. He may have noticed that we couldn''t keep up with him." Aron spoke with a lack of confidence. No sooner had he finished speaking than a swarm of monsters appeared around him and James. These monsters were generally much stronger than the ones they had encountered before. In that moment, Aron and James realized they had indeed fallen into an enemy''s trap. However, they still didn''t know who had set it. After all, the Chaos Entity didn''t seem particularly intelligent, so it likely wasn''t responsible for the trap. Regardless, Aron and James knew they had to quickly eliminate the monsters surrounding them. Chapter 360 This Is Not Our Trouble While the Angel Guild took action to address the disaster caused by Sophia, the Night Blades were also taking their own measures. However, the enthusiasm for action among the Night Blades was not as high as that of the Angel Guild.Although several elders of the Night Blades received very accurate information from the members in the field, they did not take immediate action. Elder Astra suggested informing Shadow Celestial. "If Shadow Celestial does not wish for us to act, then acting recklessly would surely provoke his anger. That would be a very bad situation for all of us," Elder Astra argued. Astra successfully persuaded the other elders. When this matter was brought to Shadow Celestial, his reaction was quite strange. Shadow Celestial simply said, "I understand. Although Sophia and I are allies, I cannot completely control the actions of my allies. Moreover, this crisis is not our trouble. So you all just need to continue managing the affairs of the Night Blades." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying this, Shadow Celestial chose to leave. Elder Astra noticed that Shadow Celestial appeared to be even more powerful than before. However, he believed that the Chaos Entity would soon take action. Not long ago, the Chaos Entity had told Elder Astra that it would definitely draw Irving and Shadow Celestial to the same place. This meant that a battle between Irving and Shadow Celestial was inevitable. After Shadow Celestial departed, the other Night Blades elders were filled with concern. In their view, the strength of the Night Blades had diminished compared to before. Although Shadow Celestial was immensely powerful, he did not intend to offer help to the Night Blades. Shadow Celestial seemed to treat the Night Blades merely as a tool. "I feel that the power of the Night Blades is rapidly declining. Shadow Celestial must have plundered all the important weapons and items we had. The reason he has become stronger than before is that he has harnessed the power contained within those items," one of the Night Blades elders complained. While the other elders shared similar sentiments, they dared not voice their complaints. Elder Astra approached one of the elders and softly said, "Let''s not discuss this matter any further; let''s focus on our own affairs." With that, Elder Astra directly left the gathering. For Elder Astra, the internal situation within the Night Blades was becoming increasingly favorable. More and more members were expressing dissatisfaction with Shadow Celestial''s performance. This meant that Elder Astra''s upcoming actions would be considerably easier, and he might gain the support of additional Night Blades members. However, he still did not plan to take immediate action, as he felt he needed to gather more strength. Elder Astra decided to seize the opportunity to stealthily steal a crucial item when Shadow Celestial was not paying attention. He was well aware that within the Night Blades, there was an artifact far more powerful than the Dark Portal. This artifact had always been personally safeguarded by Shadow Celestial, and Elder Astra believed it was the key to defeating him. Yet, stealing this artifact would pose numerous challenges. The primary difficulty lay with Shadow Celestial himself, who placed immense importance on the artifact. In the absence of formidable enemies, Shadow Celestial would undoubtedly keep the artifact on his person. Thus, Elder Astra had been waiting for the moment when Shadow Celestial encountered a powerful adversary. Fortunately for Elder Astra, he would not have to wait long; the Chaos Entity had already lured Irving to the vicinity of Shadow Celestial''s secret base. Hidden within that base was a chaotic artifact that Shadow Celestial had recently acquired. He would never relinquish this chaotic artifact, which meant that Shadow Celestial would soon be arriving near the secret base. The Chaos Entity waited at the entrance of the secret base, deliberately lingering for a while until Irving caught up. At that moment, the Chaos Entity vanished quickly. "What does the Chaos Entity mean? He could have run away faster. It seems his purpose is not to shake off my pursuit but to lead me here," Irving sensed that something was amiss. However, he did not panic, as he believed his strength could handle any unexpected situation. Now that the Chaos Entity had left, Irving began to carefully observe his surroundings. Soon, he noticed that the chaotic energy here was significantly stronger than in other places. "Could it be that an artifact is hidden here?" Irving immediately made a judgment. Following the traces of chaotic energy, he pressed on. Before long, he pushed open the large door of Shadow Celestial''s secret base. At the moment the door swung open, Shadow Celestial reacted instantly. Shadow Celestial took immediate action in that moment. Although Shadow Celestial''s reaction speed was incredibly fast, he still could not arrive at his secret base immediately. This allowed Irving to explore the depths of the secret base for a period of time. As Irving ventured deeper into the base, he came across a crossbow radiating chaotic energy. The moment he laid eyes on the crossbow, he experienced an unusual memory. In this memory, the crossbow was used to launch an attack against the Dark Abyss. The crossbow, imbued with powerful chaotic energy, seemed capable of inflicting severe damage on dark forces. "Perhaps I can use this crossbow to fight against the Dark Overlord?" Irving hesitated slightly. While the crossbow''s chaotic power could harm dark forces, the Dark Overlord wielded immensely potent dark power. Irving was uncertain whether this crossbow would be able to damage the Dark Overlord. Thus, he decided to take the crossbow back to the real world. Irving slowly placed his hand on the crossbow, deliberately slowing his movements to ensure he would not be eroded by the chaotic energy. The chaotic energy did attempt to corrupt him, but its efforts were unsuccessful. Irving finally managed to fully control the crossbow in his grasp. He decided to return to the real world immediately, knowing that the moment he took hold of the crossbow, Shadow Celestial would certainly have locked onto him. However, Irving''s speed was somewhat lacking. Just as he was about to teleport back to the real world, Shadow Celestial appeared before him. Then, a powerful chaotic energy directly thwarted Irving''s attempts to return to the real world. "Did you really think you could easily steal someone else''s treasure and escape unscathed? Leave that treasure behind! It does not belong to you!" Shadow Celestial did not launch an immediate attack, as he was not a match for Irving at that moment. He was not as strong as Irving, and Irving was armed with the chaotic crossbow. The chaotic arrows could inflict significant damage on enemies. Additionally, the chaotic arrows not only attacked using chaotic energy but also caused the wounds to bleed continuously. Any healing spells would be ineffective against the damage caused by the chaotic arrows. Therefore, Shadow Celestial felt extremely tense when facing Irving, who held the chaotic arrows. Irving was indeed unprepared for Shadow Celestial''s sudden appearance. Initially, he felt quite tense, but upon observing Shadow Celestial''s demeanor, he relaxed. He realized that his current advantage was greater than that of Shadow Celestial. Therefore, Irving responded with a calm question, "Is this artifact yours? Aren''t all chaotic artifacts supposed to belong to the Smith family? I just want to take this crossbow back to Vicky." Although Irving and Shadow Celestial had clashed before, it seemed neither of them wished to treat the other as a mortal enemy. Shadow Celestial scoffed at Irving''s words. "I remember telling you before that even the ancestors of the Smith family were conjured by me. All the so-called treasures of the Smith family belong to me." Shadow Celestial was not lying, but Irving certainly would not agree with that statement. He replied coldly, "Perhaps! But this artifact is already in my hands, and I absolutely won''t allow you to take it away. If you really want this artifact, then come and take it from me!" Having reached this point in their conversation, Shadow Celestial had no reason to hesitate. He immediately unleashed a chaotic spell. Countless illusory figures surged toward Irving. Instinctively, Irving dodged the attacks from these figures. In a sudden move, Shadow Celestial swapped places with one of the illusions behind Irving, appearing right behind him. He pulled out a dagger that emitted a ghostly blue glow from his pocket. This dagger, infused with powerful chaotic energy, would erode Irving if it struck him. Realizing the danger, Irving swiftly turned around and drew the Staff of Calamity. Although the staff itself was not particularly sturdy, it held up against the attack from the dagger infused with chaotic energy. The staff successfully blocked the dagger''s strike, giving Irving the opportunity to aim the chaotic arrow at Shadow Celestial. Discover hidden stories at empire Even though Irving was unsure of the proper way to operate the chaotic arrow, he managed to fire it successfully. The illusory arrow, enveloped in immense chaotic power, shot toward Shadow Celestial. Upon seeing the chaotic arrow, Shadow Celestial chose to flee immediately. Within Shadow Celestial''s secret base was a hidden passage for a quick escape, one he was very familiar with. Shadow Celestial''s sudden retreat surprised Irving momentarily. However, once he regained his composure, Irving quickly made the decision to return to the real world. As long as he returned to the real world, he could ensure that the chaotic arrow would remain under his control. Chapter 361 A Usable Chaos Artifact When Irving confirmed that he had returned to the real world, he looked at the chaotic arrow in his hand, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth."I finally did it! I managed to snatch a chaos artifact from Shadow Celestial! Not only will this weaken Shadow Celestial''s power, but I can also use these chaos artifacts to assist me in battle." Although Irving was not yet very familiar with the chaotic arrow, he understood that it was incredibly powerful. He had simply used the most basic skill of the chaotic arrow and successfully scared Shadow Celestial away. If he could learn more about the chaotic arrow, he believed he could defeat even stronger opponents with it. Irving carefully placed the chaotic arrow into a box designed to seal the powers of chaos. After confirming that the chaotic arrow''s chaotic energy would not leak out, he planned to return to the shelter game world once more. After all, James and Aron were still in the shelter game world. Upon returning, Irving found that Shadow Celestial''s secret base had vanished. He couldn''t help but sigh. "It seems that quickly eliminating Shadow Celestial is out of the question. Shadow Celestial is more cautious than I imagined; he managed to relocate his secret base in such a short time." Irving had hoped to uncover more clues in Shadow Celestial''s secret base. If he could find Shadow Celestial''s weaknesses during this opportunity, perhaps he could defeat him soon after. However, it was clear that Shadow Celestial was not so easily eliminated. Since he could no longer seek out Shadow Celestial''s weaknesses, Irving naturally focused on finding Aron and James. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before long, Irving sensed the presence of Aron and James. In fact, they were not far from him; a single mountain was all that separated them. After crossing the mountain, he immediately spotted Aron and James, who were now stuck in quicksand. The two of them were in a dire state. They were trapped in the quicksand and unable to move. They couldn''t even struggle, as the more they fought against it, the faster they sank. Irving approached them. Upon seeing him, Aron and James were visibly relieved. "You finally made it to rescue us! We thought you had abandoned us!" Aron said straightforwardly to Irving. Irving shook his head. "How could I ever abandon you? I was just fighting Shadow Celestial. Don''t move for now; I''ll get you out of the quicksand as quickly as I can." In the next half hour, Irving continuously used his powers to clear the quicksand surrounding Aron and James. At first, he was confident that he would achieve success quickly. However, as time passed, he began to feel that the quicksand they were trapped in was not ordinary. There must be a very powerful monster at the bottom of the quicksand. "If we had enough time, I would choose to dive into the quicksand and face the monster at its bottom," Irving couldn''t help but express his thoughts. "But right now, we don''t have sufficient time; we must leave here quickly and search for Sophia." Aron and James were both taken aback by Irving''s statement. Aron asked, a hint of confusion in his voice, "Didn''t you receive the intel from Anna?" "What intel? I never received any information from the real world," Irving replied swiftly, realizing that the intel Anna sent must be related to Sophia. Aron quickly recounted the details of the information Anna had sent. Upon learning that Sophia had entered the real world and created a massive disaster there, Irving''s expression grew very serious. "If that''s the case, we need to return to the real world immediately! Has Sophia completely lost her mind? Why would she do something like this? Is there any benefit for her in this action?" Although Irving had fought Sophia several times, he believed she was merely influenced by the power of the Blood Moon and had not entirely lost her sanity. However, given the current situation, it seemed her rationality had been nearly eroded by the Blood Moon. Aron and James did not oppose Irving''s plan. Aron simply said with a hint of resignation, "We support your plan, but shouldn''t you first get us out of here? How can we return to the real world if we''re stuck in quicksand?" It was then that Irving realized he hadn''t yet rescued his allies. He focused his energy and quickly freed Aron and James from the quicksand. After that, Irving led Aron and James back to the real world. Upon returning to the real world, the three of them headed straight for the Angel Guild headquarters. Anna was stationed at the headquarters, while Nick had gone to Starling City to deal with the disaster caused by Sophia. When Anna saw Irving and the others return, a smile finally appeared on her face. "You''re finally back! If you hadn''t returned soon, I really wouldn''t have known what to do." Irving did not respond to Anna''s comment; instead, he asked calmly, "What''s the current situation? Is Sophia still in Starling City? Has the disaster she caused resulted in significant losses?" Anna nodded. "Sophia has summoned the Blood Moon over Starling City. Countless ordinary people have been transformed into werewolves by its power. Moreover, Sophia is killing those humans who have not been turned into werewolves. It seems she wants to use the blood of so many people to unleash a powerful spell. This could potentially lead to a massive disaster in Starling City, or even in the City of Warding. I think you must take action quickly. However, I believe your current strength won''t allow you to defeat Sophia swiftly." Anna expressed her concerns and opinions. Both Aron and James fully agreed with Anna''s assessment, and Irving did not voice any opposition either. He also believed that it would be difficult for them to defeat Sophia quickly with just their own strength. Therefore, Irving planned to make use of the chaotic arrow he had just acquired. "Coincidentally, I obtained a chaos artifact from Shadow Celestial. I think we can use this chaos artifact directly." Irving''s statement surprised both Aron and James. They had not expected that Irving could acquire a chaos artifact while fending off Shadow Celestial. "What does this chaos artifact look like? Can we see it?" James asked, his tone filled with curiosity. He had never seen a chaos artifact before, so he was very eager to lay eyes on one. Aron wasn''t as curious as James, but he also hoped to possess a chaos artifact. "You don''t need to rush; you''ll see the chaos artifact eventually. What we need to do now is prepare for the impending battle. I will return home to make my final preparations, and you two can prepare here," Irving said before choosing to leave. After all, he had left the chaotic arrow at his home. Once Irving left, Aron smiled at James and said, "Don''t you need a new weapon now? The weapons I gave you before must have been lost in battle, right?" Aron and James had been fighting side by side, so Aron knew that James had lost all his weapons during their encounters. James replied bluntly, "Since you know, why are you asking me? Can''t your Angel Guild provide more weapons?" "We can certainly provide more weapons, but I want you to understand that you must make the most of them," Aron said, wanting to remind James that he needed to give his all in the upcoming battle. Aron felt that James had been holding back his strength during their fights. James felt a bit embarrassed upon hearing this. He knew that Aron was right. In the battles within the shelter game world, he had indeed been conserving his strength. He believed he couldn''t afford to get seriously injured, especially since his relationship with his family had already soured significantly. If he were to sustain severe injuries during the battle, he would lose the chance to turn things around. James did not want to remain at the Angel Guild as a mere guest indefinitely. He still hoped to regain control of the Green Ivy Company. Although both James and Aron had their own underlying agendas, they understood that the upcoming battle was of utmost importance. Therefore, they didn''t say much more about their personal thoughts. Since James had already promised to give his all in the upcoming fight, Aron naturally agreed to provide him with plenty of weapons. Aron took James deeper into the Angel Guild''s armory. Here, James selected several weapons that suited him well. During their weapon selection, the Knowledge Fairy appeared before them. "It seems you are facing a significant challenge. Do you need my assistance now?" Aron and James were slightly surprised by the Knowledge Fairy''s words. They had not expected it to offer them help so readily. In fact, the Knowledge Fairy had already provided them with considerable assistance. Anna had been able to move, albeit barely, thanks to the Knowledge Fairy''s help after being afflicted by chaotic powers. While Anna still couldn''t fight, her condition was sufficient for her to remain at the Angel Guild, providing intelligence support to others. Aron chose not to refuse outright; instead, he responded with a question. "What kind of assistance can you provide us? And I don''t believe you fully understand what kind of crisis we are in." In response to Aron''s inquiry, the Knowledge Fairy did not provide a direct answer. It simply reiterated its question. Chapter 362 The Hidden Secrets of the Knowledge Fairy Faced with the Knowledge Fairy''s second inquiry, Aron and James both realized that they could not easily provide an answer. They sensed that the Knowledge Fairy was not joking around this time. Since the Knowledge Fairy was not here to toy with them, it meant that it had discerned some important information regarding recent events."Could you first provide us with more intelligence?" Aron asked, his tone more gentle than before. It was clear that he wanted to negotiate with the Knowledge Fairy. However, the Knowledge Fairy''s response remained unchanged. It was not inclined to answer Aron''s questions; it was simply waiting for Aron to provide a response. Aron glanced at James, who wore a similarly perplexed expression. Ultimately, Aron decided to wait for Irving''s return before making any decisions. "I cannot answer your question at this moment. I must wait for Irving to return. Once he is back, he can address your questions," Aron said solemnly and politely. Upon hearing this, the Knowledge Fairy retreated to the deepest part of the armory. "It seems that the answer it has been waiting for was precisely this," James remarked with a hint of sarcasm. James had come to realize that the Knowledge Fairy only trusted Irving. After picking up their selected weapons, James and Aron returned to the conference room at the Angel Guild headquarters. At that moment, Irving also returned with the chaotic arrow. When Irving placed the chaotic arrow on the table in the conference room, all eyes were drawn to it. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anna, feeling the overwhelming chaotic power emanating from the arrow, appeared to be in even greater pain than before. "I''m so sorry; I didn''t consider that you hadn''t fully shaken off the influence of the chaotic powers," Irving said as he noticed the pained expression on Anna''s face, quickly sealing the chaotic arrow away. Irving''s actions left James and Aron slightly disappointed. The moment they first laid eyes on the chaotic arrow, they sensed its immense power. They had wanted to examine the chaos artifact more closely. However, they only thought about it briefly, as they did not want to worsen Anna''s suffering. "You should be ready by now, right? If you are, let''s head straight to Starling City! We can''t allow Sophia to cause any more disasters!" Irving said as he stood up. Aron quickly recounted his encounter with the Knowledge Fairy in the armory. After hearing the story, Irving''s face showed signs of hesitation. "The Knowledge Fairy didn''t provide you with any additional intelligence?" "It really didn''t give us any extra information. James was right beside me; he can vouch for that," Aron swiftly replied to Irving''s question. James nodded in confirmation, affirming that what Aron said was indeed true. After hearing this, Irving sighed. "It seems the Knowledge Fairy has some important information to share with me again. I wonder what impact this information will have on us." With that thought, Irving made his way to the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters. He had received a lot of intelligence from the Knowledge Fairy in the past. However, each time he received information, the situations he faced only became worse. He had also learned about his own future fate. Although Irving did not believe that his destiny was set in stone, the prospect of a grim future had weighed heavily on his mind for a long time. This time, Irving did not bring anyone with him. He went alone to the depths of the armory. "I assume you don''t want anyone else around while we talk? I''m here now, so you can show yourself," Irving said slowly, looking around the empty armory. As soon as he finished speaking, the Knowledge Fairy appeared before him. "You need my help! Because Sophia''s power is even greater than you think!" The Knowledge Fairy did not beat around the bush; it directly provided information that was crucial for Irving. Upon hearing this, Irving smiled. "I actually knew that already. Sophia has not only gained the power of the Blood Moon; I even suspect she has been tainted by chaotic forces. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to collaborate with Shadow Celestial." Irving believed he already had enough information, so he was not particularly concerned about what the Knowledge Fairy had to offer. The Knowledge Fairy, however, was not angered by Irving''s attitude. It calmly continued speaking. "Your assumption is incorrect. Sophia has not been tainted by chaotic forces; she has actually been corrupted by dark powers. But the misjudgment is not your fault, as even Shadow Celestial failed to grasp the situation correctly. You and Shadow Celestial have both been deceived by the same individual." The Knowledge Fairy''s words finally made Irving serious. "Are you saying that dark forces have deceived both me and Shadow Celestial? Then who is the owner of these dark powers? What is their purpose in doing this? Do they simply want to create greater chaos?" As Irving asked these questions, he was also thinking rapidly in his mind. The first name that came to his mind was Dark Overlord. To Irving, only someone as powerful as Dark Overlord could suppress the power of the Blood Moon. After all, the power of the Blood Moon did not only exist in the Shelter Game world; it also existed in the real world. The mention of Dark Overlord elicited a series of crisp laughs from the Knowledge Fairy, which transformed into a crow. "The power of Dark Overlord is beyond imagination. You do not need to use your mortal imagination to conceive of such a great existence. If Dark Overlord could truly exert his power, we would all have been destroyed by dark forces long ago." The Knowledge Fairy spoke with a tone of caution, seemingly afraid of Dark Overlord, yet also expressing a deep desire for the power he possessed. "What exactly are you trying to say? You''ve told me so much, but you haven''t gotten to the point," Irving said, feeling slightly agitated. To him, the Knowledge Fairy had yet to provide the critical information he needed. "I want you to understand that Shadow Celestial does not completely control the Night Blades. There are still those within the Night Blades who oppose him. It''s likely that Sophia has collaborated with those individuals. Otherwise, how do you think Sophia dared to enter the real world? The opponents of Shadow Celestial are just too deeply hidden, and Shadow Celestial is unaware of their actions." Finally, the Knowledge Fairy revealed a piece of crucial intelligence. However, to Irving, this information did not seem particularly significant. "I''m not interested in the internal conflicts of the Night Blades. To me, all members of the Night Blades are my enemies. I just need to eliminate them one by one," Irving replied firmly. After saying this, Irving continued to question the Knowledge Fairy. "My companions have told me that you are willing to help us. What kind of help are you willing to provide? What troubles do you think we will face next?" Irving knew that the Knowledge Fairy had the ability to predict the future, and he was very curious about what kind of future it had foreseen. "You are not a match for Sophia! Moreover, the power of the Blood Moon that she wields is becoming even stronger. Therefore, you will need my help in the battle to achieve victory," the Knowledge Fairy finally revealed its true intention. It was very eager to participate in the upcoming fight. However, Irving did not want the Knowledge Fairy to do so. He felt that letting the Knowledge Fairy out into the fray would be extremely dangerous. Although the Knowledge Fairy had been cooperating with him recently, it was important to remember that it had previously posed a significant threat to humanity, which was why it was now hidden deep within the Angel Guild headquarters. With a smile on his face, Irving replied, "I don''t think I need your help. If you really want to assist me, then provide me with some extra intelligence. Leave the fighting to me." Irving''s determination was unwavering. He was absolutely not going to allow the Knowledge Fairy to leave. The Knowledge Fairy wanted to continue to persuade him, but it understood that its efforts would be in vain. While it did possess some critical intelligence, it was information that it had to keep hidden. If it revealed this information to Irving, it would put itself in great danger. "You will eventually come back seeking my help, and the price you will have to pay then will be much greater than it is now," the Knowledge Fairy said in a parting remark. It was seemingly a threat, but Irving did not care about the threat. He simply smiled faintly and turned to leave. The Knowledge Fairy watched as Irving walked away. When his figure vanished, the Knowledge Fairy muttered to itself, "I must accelerate my actions! A crisis is about to descend! If I cannot gain greater power before the crisis arrives, I may very well face complete destruction." The important intelligence that the Knowledge Fairy was concealing was related to this impending crisis. Though the coming crisis was not the end of the world, it would not be something that everyone could easily survive. Even the Knowledge Fairy believed that it would be difficult to escape unscathed from such overwhelming danger. This was the fundamental reason for its recent collaboration with Irving. The Knowledge Fairy hoped to receive Irving''s assistance during the impending crisis. In the future that the Knowledge Fairy had foreseen, Irving would be able to demonstrate formidable power, and this power would ensure the Knowledge Fairy''s own safety. Chapter 363 The Ever-Brightening Moon After Irving returned to the conference room, he recounted his conversation with the Knowledge Fairy in detail to the others.Both Aron and James agreed that Irving''s decision was the right one. Although Anna had previously received help from the Knowledge Fairy, she still believed that the Knowledge Fairy was not someone they could fully trust. "The Knowledge Fairy must have its own agenda. While I don''t yet know what its true purpose is, I believe our goals are definitely not aligned," Anna asserted. Despite her intuition suggesting that the Knowledge Fairy could be credible, she remained cautious. Aron and James, however, did not rely on intuition. Aron stated bluntly, "The Knowledge Fairy was suppressed by the ancestors of the Angel Guild and is confined underground at the Angel Guild headquarters. This means it has likely posed a threat to humanity in the past. Therefore, we cannot simply release the Knowledge Fairy. If it can provide us with critical intelligence, we should only consider releasing it if we can ensure that we can control it." Aron was indeed very wary of the Knowledge Fairy. He firmly believed they should always maintain control over it. James went a step further. "Shouldn''t we look for an opportunity to eliminate the Knowledge Fairy? If we could get rid of it, we might acquire a powerful weapon in the process." He was very eager to obtain a formidable weapon. Although the weapons he currently possessed were not weak, they all belonged to the Angel Guild. After listening to everyone''s opinions, Irving tapped the table. "There''s no need to discuss this any further. I will not release the Knowledge Fairy, and I hope you all will refrain from doing so as well." With that, he intended to discuss the details of their upcoming battle with his companions. However, they certainly couldn''t do that here, as they lacked specific information about Starling City. "Anna, you should stay here and guard the Angel Guild headquarters. We will head to Starling City. If you manage to gather any valuable intelligence during our battle, just let us know directly." Once Irving had made arrangements for Anna, he left with James and Aron. As Anna watched the three of them leave, a subtle sense of melancholy crossed her face. Although Anna had never been particularly strong, she had previously been able to act alongside Irving and the others. She did not want to end up like Vicky, someone unable to fight alongside Irving. "It seems I need to resolve the troubles I''m facing as soon as possible. How exactly can I rid myself of the corruption caused by the chaotic power? Why are there no records of methods to eliminate this chaotic power in the books collected at the Angel Guild headquarters?" Anna did not place all her hopes on others. With the help of the Knowledge Fairy, she had successfully regained her consciousness. After that, Anna had been searching through the books for a solution to her crisis. However, none of the books in the Angel Guild''s collection contained any information on how to clear the corruption of chaotic power. This left Anna feeling quite distressed. Although Anna''s situation was troubling, she quickly adjusted her mindset. She understood that she needed to be ready to assist during the battle. Meanwhile, Irving, Aron, and James were making their way to Starling City as quickly as possible. On their journey, they noticed that the moon in the sky was becoming increasingly bright. Normally, the moon would hang high in the sky, but now it seemed to be hanging low on the horizon. The enormous moon occupied nearly one-third of the sky. Although the massive moon in the City of Warding did not emit a red glow, its sheer size instilled a profound sense of dread in everyone who saw it. With a hint of concern, Aron turned to Irving and asked, "I can''t shake the feeling that today isn''t the right time for our final battle with Sophia. The brightness of the moon is overwhelming, which means the power of the Blood Moon will be unusually strong." For Aron, he was very reluctant to engage the enemy in a decisive battle when he knew they were at a significant disadvantage. However, he also understood that there was no way to retreat now. If they backed down, Starling City would be utterly destroyed. James was feeling tense as well. He thought the terrifying presence of the giant moon surpassed even that of the Dark Portal. Although his current plight was entirely due to the Dark Portal and Elder Astra, he would still prefer to fight against the Dark Portal and Elder Astra rather than face the looming threat of the colossal moon. Irving remained silent. He knew that anything he said at this moment would be of little use. Even though the enormous, bright moon in the sky indicated that the upcoming battle would be incredibly challenging, Irving was determined not to back down. Irving remained silent as he continued forward with Aron and James. When they finally reached the outskirts of Starling City, all they could see were packs of werewolves. It seemed that there were no surviving humans left in the suburbs of Starling City. Furthermore, on the pavement, they could see patches of dried blood scattered everywhere. "The situation is worse than we imagined! It''s very likely that there are no living people left in Starling City!" Aron said, his voice trembling with fear as he took in the sight. James was at a loss for words. Although he had encountered intense battles before, he had never expected to witness such a horrific and bloody scene in the real world. Irving''s lips twitched slightly; he wanted to say something but ultimately chose to remain silent. After observing the surroundings more closely, he decided to head straight to the city center of Starling City. "Now that we know Starling City has faced a tremendous disaster, we can''t afford to waste any more time. Let''s hurry to the city center," Irving said, then set off without waiting for a response. Although Aron and James felt a bit frightened, they did not hesitate to follow him. The three of them advanced along the streets of Starling City. At this point, the sky was completely dominated by the enormous blood-red moon. It felt as if the entire Starling City was trapped in another dimension. The only sounds around them were the howls of werewolves; even the cries of humans had vanished. When they arrived at the city center of Starling City, they were startled by a massive obelisk standing there. This enormous obelisk emitted a pinkish glow, and within it, red light seemed to flow continuously. Sophia was standing at the very top of the obelisk, her expression blank as she looked down at the newly arrived Irving and his companions. Irving and the others immediately spotted Sophia. In that moment, Irving decided to launch an attack on her. Harnessing the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, he unleashed a powerful spell from the Staff of Calamity. The blazing fireball shot straight toward the obelisk. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Neither Sophia nor the obelisk moved as the fireball crashed down upon it. The instant the fireball struck the obelisk, the anguished cries of humans echoed from within. In that moment, Irving and his two companions realized what was trapped inside the obelisk. "You actually sealed humans inside the obelisk?! Why would you do such a thing? What benefit could this possibly bring you?!" Irving exclaimed in disbelief, struggling to understand why Sophia would resort to such madness. While he recognized that Sophia had descended into insanity, he found it hard to believe that a mad person would engage in such bizarre actions. Sophia did not respond to Irving''s questions. Instead, she jumped down from the obelisk, descending slowly through the air. As she landed on the ground, numerous vein-like structures extended from beneath her feet, sprawling across the center of Starling City. These veins connected back to the obelisk, and a large amount of blood began to pool within it, revealing a beating heart pulsating inside. "You will soon understand my true purpose; witness the arrival of the Blood Moon!" Sophia said coldly, her expression devoid of emotion. In that instant, Irving unleashed every attack at his disposal. Gripping the Chaotic Arrow tightly, he aimed it toward the obelisk and Sophia. The Chaotic Arrow, imbued with powerful chaotic energy, shot toward her. However, Sophia did not evade the attack, and the chaotic power was further weakened by the Blood Moon''s influence. Aron and James exchanged horrified glances, believing that the battle had reached a point of total failure. They felt as if they had never had any chance of success from the very beginning. As the heart within the obelisk beat faster, a chilling sound emanated from it. Both Aron and James felt an overwhelming urge to transform into werewolves. Though Irving managed to stabilize himself with the aid of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, his power had diminished significantly. "You have no idea how powerful the Blood Moon truly is! You fools think you have a chance of defeating me? That is nothing short of extreme arrogance!" Sophia''s eyes had turned completely red as she slowly approached Irving. Continue your adventure with empire It seemed that Sophia did not wish to eliminate Irving outright. Instead, she focused her gaze on his heart. "The Taikoo Flame Pearl resides within your heart! If I can extract it, the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl will be mine. It will become part of the Blood Moon." For Sophia, her primary objective was to defeat her enemies. Among them, Irving was clearly the greatest threat. Once she obtained the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving would no longer pose any danger to her. Chapter 364 Overconfident Victory In the face of Sophia''s threats, Irving remained surprisingly calm. Although he felt his strength was being suppressed, he believed he could still engage in a balanced fight against Sophia using his skills and the weapons at his disposal. Even if he was slightly weaker in terms of raw power, he was confident he could rely on his techniques to secure a victory."I know what you''re thinking. You plan to defeat me with your skills in the upcoming battle. But I must tell you, in the face of the powerful Blood Moon, no technique will be of any use," Sophia warned, as if she had sensed Irving''s true intentions. At this, a hint of a smile crossed Irving''s lips. "Do you really think you''ve already won? The Blood Moon in the sky is indeed powerful. But don''t forget, we are not in the Shelter Game world. In the real world, there are many other forces at play. They will not allow you to eliminate me so easily. Moreover, the official organizations will not permit you to completely destroy Starling City." For Irving, gaining more time to prepare meant increasing his chances of victory. So, he was merely stalling for time by talking to Sophia. Sophia let out a cold laugh at his words. "Starling City is no longer part of the real world. The power of the Blood Moon is so strong that it has even distorted space. Right now, Starling City exists neither in the real world nor in the Shelter Game world." Find exclusive stories on empire Sophia''s response provided Irving with additional information. He had not anticipated that the power of the Blood Moon could even warp space. However, after careful consideration, he realized the implications. If the Blood Moon''s power could transform humans in the real world into werewolves, it suggested that the Blood Moon possessed the ability to penetrate different spatial dimensions. With that in mind, it was reasonable to conclude that such a powerful force could, to some extent, distort space. This also meant that Irving''s opportunities to maneuver were actually greater. Although the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl would face suppression in the real world, if they were no longer in the real world, then the suppression on the Taikoo Flame Pearl would be significantly less. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl without hesitation. As a surge of silvery light enveloped him, a thick barrier materialized around his body, effectively blocking the encroaching power of the Blood Moon. Sophia''s expression shifted; she seemed taken aback that Irving had found a potential way to turn the tide. However, her surprise was short-lived as she quickly regained her composure. Looking at Irving coldly, she said, "You don''t really think this will free you from my control, do you? Even if you escape my grasp, you cannot evade the control of the Blood Moon." As soon as Sophia finished speaking, the massive moon in the sky emitted a pink glow once again. Wherever the pink light shone, illusory figures began to materialize. These shadows gradually morphed into werewolves. An almost endless number of werewolves appeared in the alternate Starling City. While the werewolves themselves were not particularly powerful, their presence was not intended to attack Irving. Sophia transformed all the werewolves into blood. As the blood pooled together, another obelisk rose from the ground. The combined power of the two obelisks overwhelmed Irving, leaving him unable to maintain his defenses. The strength of the Taikoo Flame Pearl was thoroughly suppressed. The thick barrier around Irving began to thin rapidly under the immense pressure. He felt a crushing weight and attempted to counterattack with all his might, but every effort was in vain. A smile reappeared on Sophia''s face. "Stop struggling! Your two friends are about to transform into werewolves! Once they do, you won''t stand a chance of turning this around." At that moment, Sophia truly believed victory was assured. With Irving''s power being completely suppressed and his friends posing no threat to her, she was confident that with the aid of the formidable Blood Moon, she could ascend to an even higher existence. Irving was filled with pain and regret, realizing he should have heeded the advice of the Knowledge Fairy. If he had brought the Knowledge Fairy with him, she would have been able to help him navigate through this predicament. The power of the Knowledge Fairy could at least counterbalance Sophia''s Blood Moon strength. But now, regret was futile. Irving even found himself missing Vicky, as he came to terms with the grim realization that he was likely to be killed by Sophia here. Just as Irving began to feel despair, he suddenly heard the distant sound of a bell. The moment the bell rang, the werewolves summoned by the Blood Moon fell into a state of intense agony. They turned on each other and quickly began to dissipate. Sophia''s expression twisted into one of rage as she heard the bell. She screamed hysterically towards the direction of the sound, "Why do you always have to oppose me? Why do you insist on competing for the Blood Moon power that belongs to me?" At that moment, Sophia''s emotions were a whirlwind of extreme anger. Irving was puzzled by her intense rage, but for him, the situation was somewhat favorable. At least he no longer had to endure such overwhelming pressure. The sound of the bell grew clearer, and simultaneously, the two obelisks began to show signs of abnormal change. Cracks appeared on the surfaces of the obelisks, and the heartbeat within them slowed down. Seeing this, Sophia''s fury intensified. She dashed toward the source of the bell, seemingly intent on destroying the bell that was making the noise. The instant Sophia left, Irving quickly reactivated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. This time, the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl helped him break free from the suppression of the Blood Moon. Finally, Irving could move freely again. His first instinct was to rush to his companions. He needed to ensure that Aron and James were not in grave danger. The situation for Aron and James wasn''t dire. Though both had been affected by the Blood Moon''s power, they had not been transformed into werewolves. With Irving''s assistance, they soon returned to their normal state. Aron, looking somewhat panicked, asked Irving, "What exactly happened? I felt like my mind was going crazy. I even considered killing all of you." James, standing beside Aron, quickly added, "My experience was similar to Aron''s. I also felt like my thoughts were spiraling out of control." In response to his two frantic companions, Irving maintained his composure. "This is normal! We all just experienced the influence of the Blood Moon''s power. Sophia used that immense power to trap us in this distorted space. We need to find a way out of here as quickly as possible. However, this task must be left to you two because I have something more important to do! I must defeat Sophia myself!" After saying this, Irving dashed toward Sophia''s direction with determination. Although Aron and James believed that their most important task was to find a way to escape, with Irving already far away, they could no longer communicate with him. James could only helplessly say, "We can''t help Irving during the fight, so let''s quickly find a way out. I''m sure there must be a flaw in the Blood Moon''s power." Aron agreed with James''s assessment. The two of them began searching for an escape route around the city center of Starling City. While the power of the Blood Moon was gradually weakening, it still fully sealed Starling City in the alternate space. No matter what methods they tried, James and Aron could not find a way out. Meanwhile, Irving finally located Sophia. She was engaged in battle with Jony, who was standing next to a massive bell¡ªthe very one that had just rung. The power Jony wielded was unfamiliar to Irving, but given the current situation, he couldn''t afford to dwell on it. Without any communication with Jony, Irving jumped straight into the fray. With both Irving and Jony working together, they quickly began to suppress Sophia. However, Sophia was not so easily defeated. The blood-red moon still hung in the sky, radiating immense power. She continually drew strength from it, making herself even more formidable. As the battle progressed, Irving noticed that his stamina was rapidly depleting. He realized that he could not continue fighting like this. He shouted toward Jony, "Do you know how to get out of here? Continuing to fight is futile. We need to leave immediately!" Jony quickly responded, "To escape, we must destroy the Obelisk in the city center! If you want to take on that task, I''ll hold off Sophia. But I must warn you, you need to act fast. If you can''t destroy the Obelisk quickly, we''ll all be trapped here forever." Jony''s words only fueled Sophia''s rage. She launched an all-out attack on Jony, and Irving realized that Jony''s statement was indeed true. In light of this, Irving immediately returned to the city center of Starling City. By the time he arrived, the two Obelisks were covered in cracks, and Irving felt confident that he could easily destroy one. He raised the Chaotic Arrow and the Staff of Calamity, preparing to attack the Obelisk. However, to his astonishment, the Obelisk remained completely unyielding against his full-force assault. Chapter 365 A Strained Solution to the Crisis As time passed, Irving felt that the likelihood of successfully destroying the Obelisk was becoming increasingly slim. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.While Irving furrowed his brow, contemplating what action to take next, James and Aron quickly returned to stand before him. Aron, out of breath, spoke up. "The situation is dire. We''ve searched the entire downtown area of Starling City and haven''t found any exits to the outside world. Furthermore, we''ve discovered that the edge of the urban area borders an unfathomable abyss. It''s possible that the power of the Blood Moon has completely trapped Starling City in a space from which we cannot escape." Aron''s deduction was not far off from Irving''s own thoughts. Unlike Irving, who was able to gather a wealth of information, Aron''s insights further validated Irving''s recognition of his abilities. Irving nodded. "You''re right! The entire Starling City is completely under the control of the Blood Moon''s power; the city is indeed in an anomalous state. We must destroy the Obelisk in the city center as soon as possible. Only then can we find a way to escape." As Irving spoke, Aron and James turned their gazes toward the Obelisk not far ahead of Irving. Despite the numerous cracks on the Obelisk, it was evident that these fissures were not the result of Irving''s previous attacks. "Your earlier assault clearly did not yield any results, did it? I believe we shouldn''t act recklessly. Shouldn''t we look for alternative methods to destroy the Obelisk?" Aron suggested gently. Irving had no objection to this, as he too hoped to discover other ways to bring down the Obelisk. "At the moment, I can''t think of any immediate alternatives to destroy the Obelisk, so I hope you both can assist me. Of course, we need to quicken our thought process, as Sophia will soon be free to target us." Irving''s words made Aron and James feel a bit anxious. They glanced toward the direction behind Irving. Not far behind him, Jony was still locked in battle with Sophia. Although neither had gained the upper hand, Jony was clearly under increasing pressure. Both Aron and James realized that Jony could not hold off Sophia for much longer. "I think we should harness the power of darkness! After all, there has been a fierce clash between the Blood Moon''s power and the power of darkness in the past. Perhaps using the dark power could inflict significant damage on the Obelisk created by the Blood Moon''s strength," Aron proposed after a moment of contemplation. Irving was indeed inclined to utilize the power of darkness. However, as he attempted to tap into this dark energy, he suddenly found that its potency was severely weakened under the illumination of the Blood Moon. If Irving wanted to harness a sufficiently powerful dark energy, he would have to take on a considerable amount of risk. Moreover, while he unleashed this dark power against the Obelisk, Aron and James would need to ensure his safety. "I had already thought of this method. However, under the suppression of the Blood Moon''s power, mobilizing enough dark energy will come at a significant cost," Irving expressed his concerns openly. Aron and James quickly replied, "We will provide you with protection! We can ensure that you won''t be attacked by Sophia while you summon the dark power!" Despite their assurances, Irving still felt a twinge of hesitation. In truth, he didn''t have full confidence in Aron and James''s abilities. "Can you really fend off Sophia''s attacks? Her strength is far greater than you think!" Irving pressed them once more. This time, Aron and James didn''t provide a detailed answer. They understood that they needed to demonstrate strength that would earn Irving''s trust. Aron pulled out a sword from his pocket that radiated an orange glow. "I haven''t used this sword in the previous battles. You should know its power very well. When Sophia attacks you, I will use this sword at all costs." Aron''s words gave Irving some reassurance, and he turned his gaze toward James. James looked slightly awkward. Although he had several weapons at his disposal, none of them were particularly powerful, as they were all Angel Guild weapons. James was not very familiar with them, so he could only respond somewhat sheepishly, "The weapons I have aren''t exceptionally strong. But I promise that when you are attacked by Sophia, I will do my utmost to stop her." Even though James''s tone lacked confidence, Irving could sense the seriousness behind his commitment. With that, Irving finally felt a sense of relief. "I believe you will both give it your all! So, let''s act immediately." After saying this, Irving slammed his staff heavily onto the ground. The earth cracked open, revealing numerous fissures from which dark mist began to surge forth. This mist was, in fact, the manifestation of the dark power materializing. Irving closed his eyes, channeling the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him. Guided by the Taikoo Flame Pearl, all the dark mist swirled around Irving''s body. At that moment, from Aron and James''s perspective, Irving appeared as a very ethereal presence. It seemed as though he had completely merged with the dark power. After several minutes of preparation, Irving suddenly opened his eyes. In that instant, the staff that had been slammed into the ground flew back into his hand. Irving pointed the Staff of Calamity toward the two blood-red Obelisks not far ahead. An almost endless stream of dark power rapidly surged forth from the tip of the staff. The dark energy raced towards the crimson Obelisks at an unimaginable speed. This time, Irving''s attack was finally successful! Under the assault of the powerful dark energy, the cracks on the two Obelisks began to multiply rapidly. Seeing this, Aron and James finally broke into smiles. However, they did not let their guard down, as they knew that Sophia would soon turn her attention toward Irving. Meanwhile, Sophia, who was engaged in battle with Jony, sensed the attack on the Obelisks. She was furious and let out a chilling roar. This terrifying roar created a massive shockwave. Although Jony tried his best to block the attack, he ultimately failed. Jony, along with the enormous bell beside him, was sent flying by the force of the shockwave. Seizing this opportunity, Sophia transformed into a beam of blood-red light and swiftly flew toward Irving. Noticing this, Aron tightened his grip on the sword that radiated an orange glow. "You have to help me! I can''t wield this sword alone! You need to lend me your strength!" Aron quickly urged James. James nodded emphatically and placed his hand on Aron''s shoulder. He channeled his own power into Aron. Focusing their combined strength, Aron fully activated the sword that emitted the orange glow. The light spread rapidly from the sword. As the blood-red beam that was Sophia approached Irving, it was met by a barrier formed by the orange glow. A silhouette composed of pink light emerged, manifesting before them. At that moment, Sophia''s expression was extremely grim. She lunged at the barrier where Aron and James were, clawing and swiping at it. However, she found it impossible to break through the barrier formed by the orange light quickly. Her mood soured further. She understood all too well that if the Obelisk were destroyed, her mission would be a complete failure. Realizing her initial attack had not succeeded, Sophia swiftly changed her strategy. She retreated to a spot not far from Aron and James and lifted her head to gaze at the enormous blood-red moon in the sky. "Great Blood Moon, grant me even greater power! I shall fight for you!" As Sophia completed her prayer to the Blood Moon, the blood-red orb in the sky grew even larger than before. A faint pink light began to cover the barrier made of orange glow. Almost immediately, the pink light pierced through the orange barrier. At that moment, the sword in Aron''s hand, which radiated an orange glow, snapped cleanly in two. As the barrier disappeared, Sophia dashed past Aron and James, racing toward Irving. Aron and James were caught off guard, shocked that their defense had been breached so easily. They both turned their gazes to Irving''s position, fully aware that if Irving were attacked by Sophia, he would be unable to summon the powerful dark energy, which would mean their complete failure. Irving, too, sensed the changes happening around him. However, he showed no signs of panic. He continued to manipulate the immense dark power to attack the nearby Obelisk. Under the relentless assault of the dark energy, the Obelisk began to collapse at an accelerating rate. Just as Sophia was about to reach Irving, the two massive Obelisks fell simultaneously. With their collapse, Starling City returned to the real world. The enormous blood-red moon in the sky suddenly dimmed significantly. Finally, Irving turned to face Sophia''s impending attack. He expelled all the dark energy he had summoned, preparing to confront Sophia with the powers of chaos he wielded and the chaotic artifact in his hand. However, Sophia did not give Irving that opportunity. Realizing her plan had failed, she transformed into a beam of blood-red light and vanished. Irving chose not to pursue her, as he was not in the best condition himself. After wielding such powerful dark energy, he needed to stabilize his state. Only by doing so could he avoid the erosion caused by the dark power. Chapter 366 The Whole Story Thanks to the efforts of Irving and his companions, they managed to save Starling City, albeit just barely. However, they were unable to rescue everyone; they merely ensured that Starling City was not completely destroyed. Once they confirmed that Sophia had left, Irving finally let out a sigh of relief. He collapsed to the ground, gasping for air.At that moment, Aron and James also began to feel the pain coursing through their bodies. Numerous wounds covered them as a result of the recent battle, but the intensity of the fight had prevented them from noticing until now. None of the three¡ªIrving, Aron, or James¡ªspoke; they all needed time to rest and regain their strength. Jony slowly walked up to the three of them. He first checked Irving''s condition and, satisfied that Irving was fine, he spoke in a calm manner. "I must apologize to you. If I had been able to provide you with all the information earlier, you could have made more preparations. That way, you wouldn''t have been in such a difficult situation." Jony''s words drew everyone''s attention. Irving struggled to rise from the ground, looking a bit weak as he asked, "What exactly is going on? Did you send me to find Sophia just to gain the power of the Blood Moon from her? How did you know Sophia was in Starling City? And what kind of power does that bell beside you hold?" Irving fired off several questions in one breath, his tone carrying a hint of accusation. He believed that Jony should possess a wealth of information. As Jony himself had said, had he shared this information in a timely manner, Irving could have performed better during this crisis. Jony chose not to defend himself. He understood that his priority was to clarify the entire situation. "I know my actions have made you very displeased, and I do not wish to make excuses for myself. I will explain the whole story to you. However, I cannot discuss it here. For now, let''s return to the Green family''s secret base in the outskirts of Starling City." After saying this, Jony intended to lead the three away. However, Aron objected immediately. "While we saved Starling City and prevented its total destruction, the situation is still dire. There are still some werewolves that haven''t been eliminated! Shouldn''t we first deal with the remaining werewolves in Starling City?" Aron''s argument was indeed very reasonable. Irving, Aron, James, and Jony fell silent again as they contemplated what to do next. Just then, Nick''s voice suddenly broke the quiet. "Let me handle this. The werewolves aren''t that strong, so I can eliminate them all." Nick''s arrival provided some reassurance to Irving and the others. In fact, Nick had arrived in Starling City earlier than Irving and the others, but he had been stuck on the outskirts. This meant that when Sophia cast Starling City into the strange space, Nick was not trapped there with it. While Irving and the others were engaged in their fierce battle with Sophia, Nick had been gathering intelligence around Starling City. The sudden disappearance of Starling City had shocked Nick, and its abrupt return had stunned him as well. However, upon seeing Irving and the others, he was able to piece together what had happened. "In that case, we''ll leave this to you! We''ll follow Jony to the Green family''s secret base!" Irving said, speaking on behalf of Aron. Normally, Nick, as a member of the Angel Guild, would take orders from Aron. However, after everything that had transpired, everyone had come to trust Irving completely. Therefore, Nick didn''t argue and simply followed Irving''s command. Aron felt no dissatisfaction either. A short while later, Jony and the others finally reached the Green family''s secret base in the outskirts of Starling City. Here, Jony could finally clarify the whole situation. "I remember telling you not long ago that our Green family has a werewolf lineage. So, it''s understandable that Sophia transformed into a werewolf under the control of the Werewolf God," Jony began, recalling the information he had previously shared with Irving. Irving nodded in acknowledgment. "I thought that once Sophia became a werewolf, she would gradually regain her rationality. After all, our Green family has a unique method for maintaining lucidity. That''s why I wasn''t overly anxious at the time. But I never expected that after turning into a werewolf, she would actually seek to gain the power of the Blood Moon. The power of the Blood Moon is not easily controlled. Anyone with werewolf blood who gains control of the Blood Moon''s power will initiate a process of being corrupted by it. This process is almost irreversible because werewolves are essentially products of the Blood Moon''s power. Once I learned that Sophia was trying to master the Blood Moon''s power, I became extremely worried. That''s why I hastily called you, hoping you could help Sophia break free from its influence." Jony paused here, gathering his thoughts. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jony understood that he needed to give Irving and the others time to think. In fact, Irving believed what Jony was saying. The information Jony provided aligned closely with Irving''s own suspicions, and everything he mentioned could be verified against the events that had occurred. "Do you remember the jade pendant I gave you? That pendant was actually crafted using my blood. That''s why I appeared so weak when I taught you about it," Jony explained the origins of the pendant. Irving did not immediately accept this; he simply replied calmly, "You need to prove this." Jony gave a wry smile. "Just give the pendant back to me, and I''ll be able to prove it to you right away." Irving handed the pendant back. Jony took it and crushed it in his hand. Once crushed, the pendant transformed into a mist of blood, which Jony quickly absorbed. "Now you should believe me, right? If the pendant wasn''t made from my blood, I wouldn''t be able to rapidly absorb it back into my body like this." Irving nodded silently. "But how do you explain what happened afterward? Sophia appearing in the real world must mean she sought you out, right?" Irving didn''t dwell on the pendant; he simply wanted Jony to continue explaining. Jony nodded again. "When you didn''t succeed in your first battle against Sophia, I realized she would definitely come looking for me. So, before she arrived, I reinforced our Green family''s secret base. Beneath our secret base, there''s a passage that leads directly to the Endless Abyss. I hid in that passage, which is why Sophia didn''t kill me outright. At the deepest part of the passage lies a treasure that the Green family has preserved for generations. That treasure is the bell you all have seen before." Jony finally got to the crux of the matter. At this point, both Irving, Aron, and James focused their attention on Jony. They were eager to know the origins of the bell and what kind of peculiar abilities it possessed. "The passage leading to the Endless Abyss contains many strange powers that our Green family ancestors once suffered from. However, through generations of effort, we finally discovered a way to control these strange powers. Five hundred years ago, our ancestors forged a massive bell. This bell can absorb the strange powers from the passage into itself. They also discovered another important fact: when this bell is rung, the sound it produces greatly suppresses the power of the Blood Moon. It is thanks to this bell that my ancestors were able to maintain their human forms. Every time the Blood Moon rises, this bell is rung. Sophia doesn''t know this, because she hasn''t truly become the head of the Green family yet. I will only tell her this crucial information when I am on the brink of death." Jony finally explained everything clearly. After hearing this, Irving couldn''t help but sigh. "So, what you''re saying is that we can no longer save Sophia? She must have been completely consumed by the power of the Blood Moon, right?" Irving asked, voicing the most difficult question. Jony''s emotions were complex at that moment. After all, Sophia was his daughter, and he still hoped to save her. But as someone with werewolf blood, Jony absolutely did not want the power of the Blood Moon to manifest fully in the real world. He still wanted to live as a human. "Based on the information I have, my daughter is indeed completely consumed by the power of the Blood Moon. The only thing you can do is to kill her. However, that doesn''t mean there aren''t other ways for others to help Sophia escape from the influence of the Blood Moon," Jony said, leaving a glimmer of hope. He didn''t want to close the door entirely on the possibility of saving Sophia. After Jony finished speaking, Irving and the others remained silent for a long time. Although Aron and James didn''t know Sophia very well, they still hoped she could be saved. As for Irving, his feelings were even more suppressed. He remembered the scene when he first met Sophia. He had saved her and promised to ensure her safety in the actions to come. He never imagined that one day he might have to kill Sophia himself. After furrowing his brow and thinking for a while, Irving slowly stood up. "As you said, the information you have isn''t very comprehensive. So I believe there is still a chance for me to save Sophia! Since we have temporarily repelled her, we can take a moment to rest." Chapter 367 A Turn of Events in Crisis As Irving, Aron, and James left the Green family''s secret base, their moods were quite heavy. The three of them felt that the threat posed by Sophia had not improved their current situation at all. On the contrary, the troubles they needed to handle were only increasing.At the entrance of the Green family secret base, Aron spoke directly to Irving and James. "I think we shouldn''t head straight back to the City of Warding. We need to ensure the safety of Starling City first. While I have confidence in Nick, we must confirm things ourselves." Although Aron believed that Nick could take care of the remaining werewolves in Starling City, he felt it was essential to check thoroughly to prevent any unforeseen complications. Irving and James did not oppose this idea. The three of them made their way back to the downtown area of Starling City. By the time they reached downtown, there were no werewolves left, but the situation in the city was still dire. Survivors had emerged from their hiding places and were helping one another. However, the official organizations were not able to return to Starling City quickly. As a result, only personnel from the Angel Guild were currently managing the situation. They quickly found Nick. "I''ve taken care of all the remaining werewolves in Starling City. The members of the Angel Guild base here have been cooperating with my efforts. They''re also assisting the survivors of Starling City," Nick reported, his mood relatively upbeat. After all, Nick had not engaged in direct combat with Sophia, nor had he faced a truly desperate situation. Therefore, he believed that their recent operation had been a significant success. The mood of the other three was in stark contrast to Nick''s. Nick quickly noticed their deep concern. Although he didn''t know the specifics of the situation, he put away his smile. "What should we do now? Should we stay here, or head back to the Angel Guild headquarters? Should we inform Anna at headquarters about what''s happening here as soon as possible?" Nick felt that these decisions were beyond his purview, so he turned to Irving and Aron for guidance. Aron didn''t make a decision immediately; instead, he looked to Irving. Irving slowly nodded. "We can leave this situation to others. Other official organizations, aside from the Angel Guild, should be able to arrive shortly. Starling City shouldn''t face any further major danger. We can return quickly." Since Irving had made the decision, the others naturally followed his lead. When they returned to the Angel Guild headquarters, Anna was already waiting at the entrance. Seeing everyone return safely, a faint smile finally appeared on Anna''s face. "I''ve gathered some information about what happened in Starling City. The fact that you managed to resolve the crisis caused by Sophia is quite remarkable. You don''t need to put too much pressure on yourselves." Anna understood that Irving and the others were feeling very low, so she hoped to help them relax a bit. The group merely nodded in response, not saying a word. Once they reached the conference room, Irving asked Aron to recount the events they had experienced in detail. After hearing about the challenges Irving and the others faced, Anna and Nick finally understood why their moods were so heavy. "So, you''re saying the crisis we face is now even greater than before? Has Sophia gained such a level of control over the Blood Moon''s powers? And now, aside from killing Sophia, we have no other way to help her escape the influence of the Blood Moon?" Anna never imagined the situation could be this dire. Irving sighed. "You''re right. However, there are still some potential turning points within this crisis. Although Jony told me he didn''t know how to help Sophia break free from the Blood Moon''s influence, he also wasn''t sure if others might have any knowledge about it. So, there''s still a chance we could get help from others to assist Sophia." Although Irving''s words brought a glimmer of hope to Anna and the others, they could all sense that Irving himself lacked confidence. At that moment, Irving suddenly turned his gaze to Anna. "I just realized that Sophia''s situation is quite similar to yours. Sophia is being eroded by the Blood Moon''s power, while you are being affected by the forces of Chaos. The only difference between you and Sophia is that you received help from the Knowledge Fairy, allowing you to maintain your independent consciousness. If we can find a way to help Sophia rid herself of the Blood Moon''s influence, we might also be able to assist you in overcoming the Chaos power." Upon hearing Irving''s words, the others in the conference room were struck with realization. They had not considered that within such a grave crisis, there might be a chance for a turning point. Moreover, this potential turning point seemed to offer them a greater advantage, at the very least, a way to resolve their most pressing troubles. Enjoy more content from empire Anna was now extremely excited. With a hint of disbelief, she asked, "Are you really sure? If you can truly help me escape the influence of the Chaos power, then I can provide you with much more assistance afterwards." Although Anna had never complained to anyone, she was constantly suffering from the torment of the Chaos power''s erosion. If Irving could indeed help Anna rid herself of this influence, she would undoubtedly be able to contribute significantly more in the future. Irving nodded solemnly. "This is merely my hypothesis! However, I will take action as soon as possible! You don''t need to be too anxious; just focus on resting and preparing for the potential battles ahead." After saying this, Irving left the conference room. Instead of leaving the Angel Guild headquarters, he chose to head down to the lowest level of the building. He intended to negotiate with the Knowledge Fairy once more. He needed to understand how the Knowledge Fairy had helped Anna restore her consciousness. When Irving arrived at the area where the Knowledge Fairy resided, the Knowledge Fairy appeared before him. "I predicted your arrival. I also know what questions you want to ask me," the Knowledge Fairy said, taking the form of a massive book. "In that case, will you answer my questions?" Irving asked. "I will certainly answer your questions, but only if you can provide me with a satisfactory reward," the Knowledge Fairy replied, indicating that a negotiation would take place. Irving chuckled at the Knowledge Fairy''s words. "No problem at all; I can offer you information related to the Dark Overlord." In truth, Irving was well aware of a great deal of information concerning the Dark Overlord. Irving had previously shared some information with the Knowledge Fairy, but he still had a few pieces of intelligence he could provide in multiple installments. However, this time, the Knowledge Fairy did not accept Irving''s proposal. "The information about the Dark Overlord is indeed very important to me. However, I won''t need it in the short term. I would prefer if you could provide me with other types of information instead," the Knowledge Fairy stated. This response made Irving feel a bit uneasy. He suspected that the Knowledge Fairy wanted information that was critical and hard to obtain. "What kind of information do you want me to provide?" "I want you to give me information related to the Blood Moon''s powers," the Knowledge Fairy replied. As soon as the words left its mouth, Irving fixed the Knowledge Fairy with a cold stare. He felt that the Knowledge Fairy was trying to manipulate him. After all, it had to know that he had just fought Sophia and still bore the remnants of the Blood Moon''s aura. "Why?" Irving asked coldly. The Knowledge Fairy maintained its previous tone and replied, "Is the answer to that question important to you? I assume you are aware of quite a bit of information regarding the Blood Moon''s powers?" "You''re right; I know a lot about the Blood Moon''s powers. But why are you suddenly so interested in them? If you can''t give me a satisfactory explanation, I will not cooperate with you," Irving declared firmly. He was determined to obtain an explanation. At that moment, the Knowledge Fairy transformed into an owl. It flew to a bookshelf and said mockingly, "You should have come here to request my assistance, right? Do you really think you have the right to bargain with me?" Irving paid no heed to the Knowledge Fairy''s taunts. He coldly replied, "I''m not here to seek help; I''m here to seek cooperation. You have provided me assistance before, and now I am offering you the reward you desire. We are partners in this; it is not a one-sided relationship." Having stated his position, Irving left no room for further discussion. The Knowledge Fairy, unable to change the subject, transformed back into its original form. It said softly to Irving, "The Blood Moon''s powers are related to the apocalypse. In the apocalyptic scenarios I have predicted, a blood-red moon will linger in the sky. Therefore, I must gather enough information related to the Blood Moon''s powers." Despite the Knowledge Fairy''s explanation, Irving remained skeptical. He retorted coldly, "Since you have the ability to predict and can discern additional information from me, why can''t you obtain the information you need from the Blood Moon''s aura that lingers around me?" At that moment, the Knowledge Fairy suddenly realized something. It understood why Irving had been so adversarial toward it. The Knowledge Fairy let out a couple of chuckles. "I finally understand why you have been so hostile toward me! Let me explain: I cannot detect the aura of the Blood Moon on you because the Blood Moon''s power can suppress us, the Knowledge Fairy clan. That is why I need you to provide me with sufficient information." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the Knowledge Fairy''s explanation still had some gaps, Irving ultimately chose to accept it. "No problem! I will provide you with information related to the Blood Moon''s powers!" Chapter 368 The Edge of Emotional Breakdown While Irving and the others were dealing with the disaster caused by Sophia, deep within the Shelter Game world, Shadow Celestial was also grappling with the troubles that Sophia had created. Although Irving and his group had returned to the real world, Shadow Celestial remained deeply worried."One of my secret bases has been destroyed by Irving! And he took the Chaotic Arrow with him! If he brings the Chaotic Arrow back to the Shelter Game world, I won''t be able to confront him head-on," Shadow Celestial yelled at his trusted subordinates. His dissatisfaction with them was growing by the day. In recent times, Shadow Celestial''s subordinates had offered him no support whatsoever. These so-called trusted aides had even failed to help him maintain complete control over the Night Blades. Shadow Celestial was acutely aware that many within the Night Blades secretly opposed him. He wanted to identify these individuals but had been unsuccessful thus far. One of his subordinates spoke up cautiously, "Why don''t we directly use the power of the Night Blades against Irving? Even though the Night Blades have suffered from Irving''s attacks, they still possess considerable strength." Shadow Celestial was even angrier at this suggestion. "Do you think I don''t know that I should do this? The Night Blades indeed have immense power, but those individuals might not fully obey my orders. Have you forgotten Elder Astra''s actions from before?" Although Elder Astra''s actions had caused some trouble for Irving, they had created even greater problems for Shadow Celestial. He had long suspected Elder Astra, yet he could never find any concrete evidence. Despite being under Shadow Celestial''s command, Elder Astra consistently managed to lead Shadow Celestial''s trusted subordinates into significant troubles during their operations, which made Shadow Celestial reluctant to let Elder Astra carry out further missions. Thus, in recent times, Elder Astra had remained in the Shelter Game world and had stopped commanding any direct forces of the Night Blades. "I think we should continue cooperating with Sophia. Although she doesn''t seem very sincere about it, she possesses tremendous power," another subordinate expressed his opinion. At this point, Shadow Celestial was already in a terrible mood, and his emotions were on the verge of spiraling out of control. "You''re all useless! None of you can provide me with a single useful suggestion! The ideas you''ve all put forth have no chance of success! Get out of my sight!" Shadow Celestial roared, driving all his trusted subordinates out. After all his trusted subordinates had left, Shadow Celestial finally calmed down. He was carefully contemplating what actions to take next. For Shadow Celestial, no one was worthy of complete trust. The only person he could fully rely on was himself. This meant that he could not delegate the core tasks of his plans to anyone else. Previously, Shadow Celestial had merely been using the elders of the Night Blades and Sophia. However, as time passed, Shadow Celestial gradually realized that not everyone else was foolish. While the elders of the Night Blades did not openly challenge him, they were clearly stalling his orders behind his back. Sophia''s attitude was even more pronounced; she had never regarded Shadow Celestial highly and merely hoped that he could provide her with some assistance. "It seems I must change my approach! At the very least, I should choose to trust others. Or I should put in more effort to make others believe in my sincerity," Shadow Celestial muttered to himself. Just then, one of his trusted subordinates barged in. "Didn''t I tell you all to leave? Did you not hear my command just now?" Shadow Celestial was furious at the sudden intrusion. However, his anger quickly dissipated when he learned that his subordinate brought him a very important piece of news. Explore stories on empire "You mean to say that Sophia launched an attack on Starling City? And her attack caused devastating damage? There were severe casualties among the ordinary citizens of Starling City?" The news his subordinate brought was about the disaster that had struck Starling City. Shadow Celestial had not anticipated that Sophia''s actions would be even more extreme than he had imagined. "That''s correct! Sophia indeed inflicted a devastating blow on Starling City. As far as we know, there are almost no surviving ordinary citizens in the city center. Even the members of the Angel Guild in Starling City had very few survivors. If it weren''t for Irving and his companions taking action, Starling City could have been completely destroyed by Sophia." After hearing the detailed explanation from his subordinate, a satisfied smile finally appeared on Shadow Celestial''s face. "It seems that Sophia is indeed a very valuable ally. Although our cooperation has not made much progress, her actions alone can severely restrain Irving and his companions." Having received such good news, Shadow Celestial''s spirits quickly lifted. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I absolutely cannot miss this golden opportunity! Although I can''t take action myself right now, I can still have the members of the Night Blades take action. Bring the elders of the Night Blades here," Shadow Celestial declared, deciding to use the power of the Night Blades to create trouble for Irving. His orders were swiftly communicated, and soon the elders of the Night Blades gathered. However, upon receiving Shadow Celestial''s command, they felt a slight sense of conflict. Along with the orders, they learned about Sophia''s actions in the real world. Most of the elders believed that they would likely need to continue their operations in the real world as well. Yet, they all felt that this was not a good time to act. One elder approached Elder Astra directly. "Can you persuade Shadow Celestial? While Sophia''s actions have dealt a significant blow to Irving, we shouldn''t rush into action right now. Our strength is not on par with Sophia''s. Moreover, during our operations, Shadow Celestial will certainly not provide us with any assistance." Elder Astra nodded slowly. "You''re right, but I cannot persuade Shadow Celestial. Once he makes a decision, no one can change his mind." Elder Astra certainly had no intention of trying to persuade him. In Elder Astra''s view, this was an ideal time for him to take action. The Chaos Entity had already made preparations in the Shelter Game world. If Elder Astra could create sufficient commotion in the real world, the attention of Shadow Celestial and Irving would be directed toward him. At that point, the Chaos Entity could act in the Shelter Game world. As long as the Chaos Entity could obtain one or two chaotic artifacts, their advantage would be very pronounced. When all the elders of the Night Blades had gathered, Shadow Celestial laid out his plan. "Sophia has caused significant destruction to Starling City. All you need to do is continue attacking Starling City. Who among you has the courage to step forward and carry out this task?" In response to Shadow Celestial''s command, not a single elder of the Night Blades stepped forward. Shadow Celestial snorted in disdain. "Each of you is an elder of the Night Blades, and each of you possesses immense power! Why is it that none of you dares to step forward now?" Still, no one answered Shadow Celestial''s question. His mood was deteriorating rapidly. Not wanting to waste any more time, he turned his gaze toward Elder Astra. Although initially he thought that letting Elder Astra take action might lead to unforeseen complications, Shadow Celestial had already set up other arrangements with his trusted subordinates. He felt that this time, perhaps Elder Astra and Irving would both meet their end. "Elder Astra, you are very familiar with the real world. Would you like to carry out this task?" Shadow Celestial inquired. In response to Shadow Celestial''s question, Elder Astra did not immediately agree. Instead, he chose to decline. "I believe I am not suited for this task. During the last operation, I suffered a devastating defeat. I lack the confidence needed this time." "Last time was last time; this time is different. You will definitely succeed!" Shadow Celestial interrupted, refusing to give Elder Astra any more room for excuses. Having decided to send Elder Astra on this mission, he was not going to accept any objections. "Just focus on preparing for the mission. I will send enough Night Blades members to assist you," Shadow Celestial said, turning on his heel and leaving. The other elders of the Night Blades expressed sympathy for Elder Astra''s situation, but he did not seem to mind much. In fact, Elder Astra had been looking forward to this operation for quite some time. He was also planning to acquire some powerful items from Shadow Celestial. Elder Astra was confident that his actions would be successful. He knew that Shadow Celestial had to bolster his strength; otherwise, there would be no chance of success in this mission. Elder Astra then began to prepare for the upcoming operation. His preparations were not swift, as he had many things to coordinate. At the very least, he needed to familiarize himself with the current members of the Night Blades in the real world. The members of the Night Blades in the real world had changed several times since his last involvement. Chapter 369 Localized Time Suspension Deep within the headquarters of the Angel Guild, in a storage room, the Knowledge Fairy absorbed the information that Irving had provided about the Blood Moon''s power.Irving hadn''t shared everything he knew regarding the Blood Moon; he felt some details were uncertain even to him. He only relayed the information he was sure about. After hearing him out, the Knowledge Fairy underwent a rapid transformation. She morphed into the shape of an owl. Whenever the Knowledge Fairy took on this form, she invariably asked crucial questions, and this time was no exception. Your next chapter is on empire "Have you not noticed any abnormalities in the information you provided?" the Knowledge Fairy inquired gravely. Irving didn''t respond immediately. He furrowed his brow in thought for a moment before slowly countering, "What exactly seems abnormal?" "Why did Sophia go directly to the real world to find Jony? How did she know your actions were directed by Jony?" Upon hearing the Knowledge Fairy''s questions, Irving''s frown eased a bit. "Oh, so this is the abnormality you''re referring to! That''s actually quite easy to explain. I was able to locate Sophia because Jony provided me with that jade pendant. During the battle, Sophia must have sensed the pendant''s energy, which prompted her to attack Jony in the real world." The Knowledge Fairy did not refute Irving''s explanation. Instead, she continued along the same line of inquiry. "You''re right. But how did Sophia know she could defeat Jony? Don''t you find her actions in the real world somewhat absurd?" The Knowledge Fairy''s question made Irving realize he hadn''t thought through the situation thoroughly enough. Just as she had pointed out, Sophia''s understanding of Jony likely wasn''t as extensive as it should be. Clearly, Jony had concealed a great deal of important information from Sophia. If that were the case, why was Sophia so bold as to return to the real world? Moreover, throughout the battle with Sophia, Irving had never understood the ultimate goal behind her actions in Starling City. Jony hadn''t clarified what Sophia''s motives were, either. He had spent a lot of time explaining why he wanted Irving to find Sophia, but never mentioned the ultimate purpose behind Sophia''s actions in Starling City. Irving felt ensnared in a colossal enigma. The Green family was proving to be even more enigmatic than he had imagined. As Irving furrowed his brow in thought, the Knowledge Fairy''s voice broke through his contemplation once again. "I suspect you don''t know the answers to these questions either. So I won''t prolong my wait for your response. The information you provided about the Blood Moon has some flaws, but overall, it is satisfactory. I can tell you how to mitigate the encroachment of other powers." At this point, the Knowledge Fairy had reverted to her book form. She presented a spellcasting method and its conditions directly before Irving. "Time Suspension Technique? Is this how you mitigate the chaotic encroachment affecting Anna?" Upon seeing the name of the spell, Irving immediately realized that the Time Suspension Technique could only delay the effects of the power, not cure the encroachment entirely. "That''s correct; it''s the very method I used to help Anna maintain her self-awareness. You can also use the Time Suspension Technique to prevent the encroachment of Blood Moon power on Sophia from worsening. However, I must warn you: the Time Suspension Technique, in essence, is a localized time stasis. Its effects don''t last very long. You need to act quickly. If you haven''t found a way to counteract the chaotic power''s encroachment before the effects of the Time Suspension Technique on Anna wear off, she will be swiftly overwhelmed by the chaotic force. At that point, even if I intervene personally, I won''t be able to preserve Anna''s self-awareness." The Knowledge Fairy relayed all the information related to the Time Suspension Technique. After hearing this, a hint of disappointment crossed Irving''s face. However, he quickly composed himself. Deep down, he had never genuinely believed that the Knowledge Fairy would possess a method to entirely eradicate the encroachment. "Thank you very much for providing me with the Time Suspension Technique. I have one last question: can the Time Suspension Technique be used in combat?" "Of course it can! Since the essence of the Time Suspension Technique is localized time stasis, you can indeed use it to slow down the time around your enemies." With the Knowledge Fairy''s affirmative answer, Irving finally nodded in satisfaction. "I understand now! I won''t take up any more of your time!" With that, he turned to leave. After Irving exited the storage room, the Knowledge Fairy murmured to herself, "Things seem dire. Every powerful force is stirring restlessly. It appears all powers are becoming aware that the end of the world is imminent. I must hasten my own actions." Unbeknownst to Irving, he had missed the Knowledge Fairy''s murmured concerns. After leaving the deepest storage of the Angel Guild headquarters, he swiftly returned to the most important conference room within the headquarters. The others in the conference room had not yet departed; they were all waiting for Irving''s return. He recounted the information he had gained from the Knowledge Fairy. The expressions on everyone''s faces shifted to a slightly more despondent demeanor. As the atmosphere grew heavy with tension, Anna spoke up. "I don''t think you all need to feel so pressured. I''m very aware of my situation; the effects of the Time Suspension Technique on me should last for quite a while. I believe you''ll find a way to eradicate the encroachment of chaotic power during that time." Her words brought faint smiles to the faces of Aron, James, and Irving. "Anna''s right! We can''t give up hope now! I will continue to pursue any leads related to the chaotic power. You all should stay at the Angel Guild and deal with other issues," Irving declared before making his exit. Irving wasn''t quite sure where he would go to investigate leads related to the chaotic power, but he felt that aimlessly searching outside was better than remaining at the Angel Guild headquarters. Once Irving left, the members of the Angel Guild began to attend to their own matters. James, unable to return to his own family, stayed at the guild''s headquarters. He refused to sit idly by and chose to assist Aron with various tasks. For the members of the Angel Guild, the most pressing concern was addressing the series of troubles in Starling City. Although the immediate threat posed by Sophia had vanished, the situation in Starling City was still dire. Aron decided to send Nick to Starling City to ensure its safety, while he, James, and Anna would remain at the Angel Guild headquarters, cautiously monitoring the situation. Aron believed that the Night Blades would seize this opportunity to launch an attack on the Angel Guild. "We must not let our guard down! The previous disaster in Starling City dealt a significant blow to the Angel Guild''s strength. It''s highly likely that the Night Blades will soon take action against us." Thanks to Aron''s warning, the members of the Angel Guild were certainly on high alert. While Irving and the guild members dealt with the aftermath of the Starling City disaster, Benjamin and Vicky chose to return to the Ocean Group headquarters. "I just received a message from Irving. He said he has handled the disaster in Starling City. We no longer need to worry about the werewolves attacking us," Benjamin said, smiling at Vicky. Vicky managed a faint smile in response. For her, the resolution of the Starling City crisis was not a cause for celebration. She knew that Sophia was the one responsible for the chaos in Starling City. Vicky was deeply concerned about becoming the next Sophia. Sophia had been affected by the Blood Moon''s power because of her werewolf lineage. Vicky, on the other hand, bore the bloodline of chaotic power, as the ancestors of the Smith family were essentially constructs of Shadow Celestial. Vicky was terrified of facing the same chaotic encroachment that had plagued Anna. Every time she thought about the possibility of being consumed by chaotic power, she recalled Anna''s anguished cries during her own encounter with the chaotic force. Anna was inherently much stronger than Vicky, and as a member of the Angel Guild, she had endured a series of unexpected challenges. If Anna couldn''t withstand such immense pain, Vicky knew she would fare even worse. Benjamin seemed to pick up on Vicky''s concerns. He spoke gently, "Madam President, I don''t think you need to worry too much. I can ensure your safety. Even if my own power isn''t enough, Irving will surely come to your aid in time. After all, you are the most important person to him." Upon hearing this, the tension in Vicky''s expression eased slightly. "You''re right! I am the most important person to Irving! He would never abandon me, even if it meant letting go of Sophia!" Vicky reassured herself, realizing that her worries were perhaps a bit excessive. Determined to put her anxieties aside, Vicky decided to get back to her work. During the time that Vicky and Benjamin were leaving the Ocean Group headquarters, a series of unexpected events began to unfold within the organization. They needed to address these issues swiftly. Not far from the Ocean Group headquarters, the figure of Elder Astra slowly emerged. He carefully observed the situation at the Ocean Group, assessing the chances of launching a direct attack on the headquarters. After watching for a while, Elder Astra''s figure gradually faded from view. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 370 Suspicious Clues At the port of the City of Warding, cargo ships continually came and went. Although Starling City had just suffered a disaster, the City of Warding seemed largely unaffected. The locals were discussing the calamity in Starling City, but their expressions didn''t show much fear; most regarded it merely as gossip.Irving made his way through the crowd, searching for clues related to chaotic power. Utilizing the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him, he successfully detected the faint traces of chaotic energy. However, the scent of chaos was exceedingly weak. To Irving, the signals were elusive and indistinct. He had to concentrate fully to keep track of the chaotic energy. Guided by the faint traces, he arrived at the port of the City of Warding. "What''s going on here? The clues I''ve found seem rather strange. Could this lead have been deliberately left for me by someone else?" Doubts began to creep into Irving''s mind as he picked up the final traces of chaotic energy. Upon reaching the port, he was almost certain that the chaotic energy he sensed was a highly suspicious clue. "The traces of chaotic energy disappear here. Whether this lead was intentionally left for me by the enemy or not, there must be a source of chaotic power at the port of the City of Warding." Irving quickly seized upon the critical information. He intended to uncover the source of chaotic power at the port. His efforts soon bore fruit. Among the moored vessels at the port, he finally discovered an object radiating a strong chaotic energy. It wasn''t a chaotic artifact; it was merely a small mirror. The mirror itself didn''t possess powerful chaotic energy; its strength emanated solely from its exposure to chaotic corruption. The moment Irving laid eyes on the mirror, he realized it was a trap. Drawing his staff, he cautiously surveyed his surroundings. "Don''t be so tense! I brought you here simply to discuss a collaboration," a raspy voice came from behind Irving. Without hesitation, Irving swung his staff and launched an attack in the direction of the voice. A blazing fireball shot through the air toward the direction of the voice. However, it ultimately struck only the tables and chairs on the deck. "Who are you? If you want to discuss a collaboration, then show yourself! Do you really expect me to work with someone who won''t even reveal their true form?" Irving said coldly. "Very well, I will appear before you!" the raspy voice replied once more, this time coming from Irving''s left. Irving chose not to attack; instead, he waited for the figure to reveal itself. Under his watchful gaze, a twisted figure radiating powerful chaotic energy crawled out from the shadows on the left side of the deck. Find exclusive stories on empire Upon seeing the Chaos Entity, Irving asked coldly, "Aren''t you allied with the Night Blades? If that''s the case, why would you want to discuss a collaboration with me? I remember a fierce battle we had not long ago deep within the Angel Guild headquarters." Irving was certain that the Chaos Entity before him was the same one from that confrontation. The Chaos Entity did not choose to argue. It simply walked closer, stopping about five meters away from Irving. The powerful chaotic energy surrounding it began to rapidly constrict until it transformed into a young man. "Who told you I was an ally of the Night Blades? I am not their ally! I am merely an ally of Elder Astra! We have devised a plan against Shadow Celestial, and we hope to gain your assistance," the Chaos Entity explained. This revelation reminded Irving of his previous collaborations with other elders of the Night Blades. While he had indeed worked with several of them, he had never trusted them. "Why are you targeting Shadow Celestial? Is it just because they also seek powerful chaotic energy?" Irving quickly recognized the source of the conflict between the Chaos Entity and Shadow Celestial. Since both sought the same chaotic power, they were naturally adversaries. "Don''t you want to possess even greater strength? Do you want your power to be taken away by others?" the Chaos Entity countered slowly. Irving shook his head. "I certainly don''t want my power snatched away by anyone. But I''m not foolish enough to trust someone who was my mortal enemy not long ago." As he spoke, Irving pointed his staff directly at the Chaos Entity. "For me, you''re not nearly as much of a threat as Shadow Celestial. But that doesn''t mean I''m obliged to collaborate with you. If I can eliminate you, the chaotic power you possess will make me even stronger. This way, defeating Shadow Celestial will be much easier." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving directly threatened the Chaos Entity. To Irving, it was crucial to project a tough demeanor. "You won''t do that. Because you know, on your own, you can''t easily eliminate me. Your allies are busy handling other matters right now. Moreover, Elder Astra is about to launch a second attack on Starling City. If you don''t intend to collaborate with us, Astra''s assault will surely leave Starling City in ruins." The Chaos Entity was prepared on two fronts. On one hand, he aimed to persuade Irving to collaborate, while on the other, he had a contingency plan in case Irving refused. He countered Irving''s threat with one of his own. "Do you really think that threatening me will make me back down?" Irving was not swayed by the Chaos Entity''s intimidation. "And I''ll return that sentiment to you. Do you honestly believe that threatening me will make me retreat?" The atmosphere between Irving and the Chaos Entity had grown tense, both ready to fight but unsure if they could defeat one another. For the Chaos Entity, engaging Irving in combat was the last thing he wanted. Elder Astra wouldn''t be able to assist him immediately. Every move Astra made was being closely watched by Shadow Celestial''s trusted subordinates, meaning he couldn''t appear too familiar with the Chaos Entity. Irving, too, felt a twinge of concern. While he believed he could count on allies for support, he was deeply worried about a renewed attack on Starling City. After a moment of standoff, Irving finally chose to slowly lower his staff. "What exactly is your plan? What kind of assistance do you need from me?" These two questions indicated that he was open to collaborating with the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra. A smile finally crept onto the Chaos Entity''s face. "Our plan is actually quite complex, but for now, I can only share our first phase. You should know that Sophia and Shadow Celestial are allies, right? Our initial goal is to defeat Sophia, or at least weaken her Blood Moon power." The Chaos Entity didn''t divulge all the details of their plan. The first phase he described aligned perfectly with Irving''s own objectives. Irving nodded. "If your first phase is this, then I''m certainly willing to collaborate. But I also want to know your specific action plan. Sophia isn''t someone who can be easily defeated." "I''m well aware of that," the Chaos Entity replied. "That''s why I''m reaching out to you for help. Elder Astra will inevitably launch an attack on Starling City, as it''s the only way to divert Shadow Celestial''s suspicions about him. While Astra is attacking Starling City, we can summon Sophia back into the real world. This way, we can significantly weaken her strength in the material realm." Irving was slightly taken aback by the Chaos Entity''s revelation. Irving was taken aback by the thoroughness of the Chaos Entity''s plan. "How do you intend to summon her into the real world? Are you planning to utilize the Blood Moon''s power that''s present in the material realm?" In response to Irving''s question, the Chaos Entity nodded affirmatively. In that moment, Irving realized that the Green family was likely collaborating with the Chaos Entity. After all, the only ones he knew of possessing the Blood Moon power in the real world were the Green family. Irving''s expression shifted rapidly as he processed this information. The Chaos Entity seemed to sense Irving''s thoughts. "We aren''t working with the Green family," the Chaos Entity clarified. "While collaborating with them would greatly benefit us, Jony does not trust us." Irving was skeptical of the Chaos Entity''s words but nodded nonetheless, pressing on with his inquiries. "What will I need to do during the operation? When do you want me to join the fight?" "Elder Astra will take action tomorrow afternoon, and at that time, Starling City will be under attack from the Night Blades. I will directly initiate the summoning magical formations then. The powerful allure of the Blood Moon will surely draw Sophia back into the real world. Once she returns, you''ll be able to attack her." The plan was straightforward; the Chaos Entity simply needed Irving''s assistance during the battle. After a moment of contemplation, Irving agreed. "Sounds good! But I have my own conditions. When you attack Starling City, make sure not to inflict too much harm on the innocent. After all, the more ordinary people that die, the more blood Sophia can use to her advantage." "I understand completely! Elder Astra will be careful during the operation." After agreeing to Irving''s condition, the Chaos Entity quickly vanished from sight. Chapter 371 Uncharacteristic and Intense Opposition Irving sighed as he looked at the spot where the Chaos Entity had just been. "It seems my only option is to collaborate with them if I want to gather more information about the chaotic powers. I truly have no alternatives left; my companions should understand my decision."Irving muttered this to himself, fully aware that his collaboration with the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra would likely face resistance from his allies. Aron and Anna had a deep-seated hatred for both Astra and the Chaos Entity. There was no way they would agree to work with them. James might be more open to cooperation, but the assistance he could offer was limited. After pondering for a while, Irving decided to head to the Ocean Group headquarters first. He hoped to inform Vicky about the situation. In his eyes, Vicky was the least likely to oppose him. No matter what decisions he made, she had always been supportive. However, this time, Irving encountered an unexpectedly fierce opposition. When he laid out his plan at the Ocean Group headquarters, Vicky bluntly replied, "We cannot collaborate with the forces of chaos! The Chaos Entity is a product of pure chaos; working with him will only lead to a greater threat from chaotic powers." Vicky''s voice was laced with a mix of fear and anger as she shouted this. Her reaction not only surprised Irving, but it also caught Benjamin, who had been following Vicky, off guard. He hadn''t anticipated that Vicky would oppose so vehemently. "Calm down for a moment. We''ve worked with the Night Blades before. Sure, there were a series of issues during that collaboration, but we ultimately succeeded. The power we currently wield isn''t strong enough; if we want to defeat Shadow Celestial and Sophia, who has been tainted by Blood Moon energy, we need powerful allies. Besides the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra, we have no one else." Irving instinctively began to persuade Vicky. However, his attempts only intensified her opposition. "This is entirely different. The Night Blades wield only dark power, which presents an obvious threat. The powers of chaos, on the other hand, pose a complex and hidden danger. I believe we need to be vigilant against the threat of chaotic forces." Vicky''s words finally made Irving and Benjamin realize the gravity of the situation. Irving immediately realized that he had been somewhat neglectful of Vicky''s feelings. It was clear that she had been living in fear of the encroaching chaotic forces. Without offering any explanations, he slowly walked over to her and pulled her into an embrace. "You don''t need to worry. No matter what dangers we face, I''ll always protect you. Whether it''s against chaotic forces or dark powers, I''ll ensure your safety," he said softly. Upon hearing his words, Vicky broke down in tears. Irving didn''t say anything more; he simply stroked her hair, believing it was important for her to have the chance to express her emotions. Anyone in Vicky''s situation would feel immense fear. After a while, Vicky managed to compose herself. "I believe you can keep me safe. But I still oppose collaborating with the Chaos Entity. If you truly intend to work with it, you must be prepared for the possibility of being corrupted by chaotic forces." Although Vicky continued to express her opposition, it was evident that she had softened her stance. She only wanted Irving to be more prepared; she wasn''t entirely against the idea anymore. "Don''t worry! I''ll be fully prepared! Plus, I have a chaotic artifact at my disposal. Even if the Chaos Entity is incredibly powerful, I can use the chaotic arrow to deal a critical blow when it matters most." Irving''s reassurances finally eased Vicky''s worries. "During the upcoming operation, you won''t be in any danger. I want you to stay at the Ocean Group headquarters; let us handle the battle in Starling City." Irving''s words left Vicky feeling conflicted. While she had been eager to fight alongside him, the prospect of facing potential chaos made her hesitate. "You don''t need to feel any guilt about this. After the battle, many of us will need your help. This fight will likely leave many of us seriously injured." Irving was mentally preparing himself for significant injuries. Although he had chosen to collaborate with the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra, their enemy was Sophia. If Sophia could inflict major damage on Starling City simply by entering the real world, her power would be even greater if she were summoned passively. Vicky fully agreed with Irving''s plan. He then turned his attention to Benjamin. "You have to come with me; I assume you won''t refuse to join the fight?" Benjamin, of course, wouldn''t decline. After all, he viewed his primary role as that of a fighter. "Let''s head to the Angel Guild headquarters. We''re bound to encounter some opposition there, given how much the members despise the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra." Before they left, Irving made sure to remind Benjamin of this. And so, Irving and Benjamin set off for the Angel Guild headquarters. However, upon sharing his plan there, Irving was immediately met with a chorus of dissent. Anna asked in a confused tone, "Why do we have to collaborate with the Chaos Entity? The chaos I experienced was caused by them. Do you really want to face that kind of corruption again?" Before Irving could respond to Anna''s question, Aron jumped in with his own. "Do you really trust them? Do you think they genuinely want to work with us? I can''t shake the feeling that they''re trying to set us up. Once they summon Sophia into the real world, they might just choose to run away. In that case, we''d be the only ones fighting Sophia while they watch from a distance. No matter what happens, they would come out as the ultimate winners." Both Anna and Aron clearly voiced their opposition. Although James didn''t speak up, his expression revealed that he was skeptical about the plan. Faced with their dissent, Irving took a deep breath and replied, "I anticipated that each of you would oppose this idea. But I hope you realize one thing: our current power is very weak. Shadow Celestial is continually gaining more chaotic energy, and although Sophia''s previous attempt failed, her control over Blood Moon energy hasn''t diminished at all. If we can''t weaken our enemies'' strength in the short term, the challenges we face will only grow more severe." He continued, "Collaborating with the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra is a desperate measure. I hope you can understand that. Of course, if you really can''t come to terms with it, I won''t force you. I will fight alongside those who are willing to believe in me. I won''t compel anyone who doesn''t want to follow my lead." Irving''s words effectively silenced the room. While there was still some dissatisfaction regarding his plan, they knew they had no choice but to work with Irving. At that moment, Benjamin slowly stood up. "I understand each of your concerns and they are completely valid. However, the series of crises we''ve faced recently has made one thing clear: our enemies are incredibly powerful. When facing such formidable foes, we can''t expect to have a foolproof plan. Every strategy will carry some risk. Do you really believe your judgment is better than Irving''s?" Continue your adventure with empire In the face of Benjamin''s persuasion, James stood up and said, "I think Benjamin makes a good point! I believe my judgment isn''t as strong as Irving''s, so I''m willing to trust his judgment." With James declaring his stance, Aron and Anna found themselves in an awkward position. Anna didn''t actually need to express her opinion, as her current condition prevented her from participating in the fight. Aron, however, needed to make his stance clear, given that he was considered by Irving to be the strongest person apart from him. All eyes turned to Aron. After a moment of contemplation, he stood up and said slowly, "I''m certainly willing to fight alongside you, but I have one condition." Irving looked at Aron seriously and replied, "Just tell me your condition." "My condition is that once our collaboration is over, we must immediately attack the Night Blades. We cannot afford to miss any opportunity to weaken them." Irving nodded. "No problem! In fact, this collaboration is just with the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra. We are not collaborating with the Night Blades, so the regular members of the Night Blades remain our enemies." Finally, Irving and his companions reached a consensus. Although he faced significant opposition during the process, Irving successfully resolved all issues. As they began preparing for the battle that was set to erupt the next day, at the same time, the Chaos Entity found Elder Astra, who was currently in the outskirts of Starling City. When the Chaos Entity informed Astra of the agreement reached with Irving, a brilliant smile spread across Astra''s face. "I knew it! Irving would absolutely agree to collaborate with us! He is indeed eager to weaken Sophia''s power." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 372 The Completely Uncontrolled Power of the Blood Moon In the eerie, foreboding jungle of the Shelter Game world, Sophia relentlessly harnessed the power of the Blood Moon to summon one werewolf after another. The blood-red moon in the sky grew brighter by the moment, and the madness in Sophia''s crimson eyes only deepened. Enjoy more content from empireThe defeat in Starling City not only dealt a heavy blow to Sophia but also caused her Blood Moon power to spiral completely out of control. Initially, Sophia had merely been under the influence of the Blood Moon. While it dominated her consciousness to some extent, she still retained the ability to think. However, after sustaining significant damage, the now uncontrollable Blood Moon energy transformed Sophia into a full-fledged monster. She was now mindlessly wielding the Blood Moon''s power. As more and more werewolves emerged, a legion of them surrounded Sophia. The newly created werewolves began to hunt for prey, wiping out nearly all living creatures in the jungle. Even the more powerful monsters fell victim to them, as werewolves excelled in group combat. Not far from Sophia, a deep shadow took the form of Shadow Celestial. Watching the crazed Sophia, Shadow Celestial couldn''t help but sigh. "I had hoped you could become my ally, but it seems I overestimated your strength. Perhaps it''s not your power I overestimated, but your will. The influence of the Blood Moon on the mind is just too overwhelming." After speaking, Shadow Celestial looked up at the sky. The blood-red moon instilled a sense of fear in him. It hung low, almost touching the horizon. Shadow Celestial felt that the moment the moon made contact with the ground would mark the end of the Shelter Game world. Shaking his head, he tried to dispel the fear that lingered in his mind. "The power of the Blood Moon isn''t truly that strong. I just need to acquire a more potent chaotic energy to shield myself from its influence." After muttering this to himself, Shadow Celestial vanished from sight. He had come to discuss a potential collaboration with Sophia, but with her now lost to madness, any hope for cooperation was gone. Shadow Celestial would have to devise a plan to counter Irving on his own. As Shadow Celestial''s figure disappeared, Sophia''s blood-red eyes suddenly darted toward the spot where he had just been standing. A strange, twisted smile crept across Sophia''s face. "All of you will become slaves of the Blood Moon." In a voice that was chilling and beyond description, she muttered to herself. Her words even affected the werewolves around her. They all lifted their heads in unison, their eyes locked onto the blood-red moon in the sky, and began to howl in perfect synchrony. The entire forest had been completely enveloped by the power of the Blood Moon, which continued to spread outward. Even though the Shelter Game world was populated by many powerful monsters and some hidden deities of great strength, these formidable beings were still unable to resist the might of the Blood Moon. Packs of werewolves surged out of the forest, bringing their Blood Moon energy to other areas. Their first target was, of course, the Night Blades. The Night Blades controlled a significant amount of territory within the Shelter Game world, and one of their important strongholds lay not far from the forest where Sophia resided. As the howls echoed from the depths of the woods, fear gripped the members of the Night Blades. The blood-red moon cast a pink hue over the land, and combined with the eerie howling from the forest, the entire scene felt surreal and frenzied. Under this oppressive atmosphere, members of the Night Blades gradually began to transform into werewolves. The strongest among them managed to use a spatial artifact to barely escape. Soon, the elders of the Night Blades learned of what was happening, but none of them wished to go to the scene in person. They all understood that the power of the Blood Moon was beyond their capacity to confront. Some of the elders, who were collaborating with Elder Astra, realized that Astra''s plan might encounter serious problems. After all, the Blood Moon power Sophia displayed had escalated to an unbelievable level. Certain elders among the Night Blades wanted to inform Elder Astra of this alarming news. However, Shadow Celestial took swift action. He instructed all members of the Night Blades to keep this information under wraps. Anyone who dared to leak it would be cursed by chaotic forces. Shadow Celestial also gathered the stronger members of the Night Blades together, all while waiting for Elder Astra''s plan to unfold. From the very beginning, Shadow Celestial was aware of Astra''s collaboration with the Chaos Entity. He did not expose their scheme but merely intended to use them for his own ends. His original plan was to ally with Sophia; once she was summoned into the real world, Shadow Celestial would appear at the right moment to join forces with her. This way, he and Sophia stood a good chance of defeating Irving. However, Sophia''s descent into madness threw a wrench into Shadow Celestial''s original plans. Hence, his new strategy was to observe from the sidelines. He wanted to witness just how powerful Sophia could become under the full influence of the Blood Moon. If she managed to defeat Irving, Shadow Celestial would find a way to keep her permanently in the real world, allowing him to turn the Shelter Game realm into his own territory. Conversely, if Sophia failed to vanquish Irving, Shadow Celestial would leverage his artifacts to gain control over a portion of the Blood Moon''s power. Regardless of the outcome of the battle, he believed he would come out ahead. In this scenario, Shadow Celestial had no intention of interfering with anyone''s actions. Time flew by quickly, and before long, it was noon the next day. Elder Astra and the Chaos Entity had made all the necessary preparations. Astra''s operation once again involved the Dark Portal. Everything seemed to be going smoothly; he wasn''t facing any difficulties from Shadow Celestial''s loyal followers, and it appeared that Shadow Celestial wasn''t closely monitoring his every move. This smoothness felt a bit odd to Astra. "What''s going on? Why does it seem like Shadow Celestial isn''t paying attention to me? Has he stopped suspecting me?" Elder Astra didn''t believe that Shadow Celestial would easily trust him. Nevertheless, he knew he had to act immediately, as the agreed-upon time with Irving was approaching. If he failed to take action at the designated time, the entire plan would collapse. Before Astra made his move, the Chaos Entity requested a final meeting with him. "Your operation must succeed! Only by plunging Starling City into chaos can I effectively perform the ritual to summon Sophia. Although Irving has agreed to cooperate with us, we must still be prepared for unexpected situations." The Chaos Entity''s warning was indeed valid. Astra silently nodded in agreement. "You''re right. My upcoming actions will be swift and successful. Once I succeed, you can summon Sophia immediately." After exchanging those words, Elder Astra set his plan into motion. At the same time, Irving and his group arrived at the outskirts of Starling City. They were aware that an attack was imminent, so they had already evacuated some of the ordinary citizens. However, to avoid raising any suspicions with Shadow Celestial, they hadn''t evacuated everyone. "The time is almost here; Elder Astra will soon take action. We need to make our final preparations for battle," Irving reminded his companions once again. James, Benjamin, and Aron were all ready for the fight ahead. They understood that the coming battle would be fierce, so they had brought their most prized weapons with them. Just a few minutes later, a massive explosion echoed through the city center of Starling City. Above the urban skyline, a gigantic dark void suddenly appeared, and a swarm of Dark Monsters began to spill out from the rift. This was clearly the effect of the Dark Portal. Elder Astra had been waiting for the right moment to utilize the Dark Portal, and now he finally had the chance to unleash its power. As these Dark Monsters descended into Starling City, chaos erupted throughout the streets. Aron watched the scene unfold with a serious expression. "When will Sophia be summoned into the real world?" he asked, his tone heavy with concern. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry! The Chaos Entity and Elder Astra will not go back on their word! Sophia will be summoned here soon," Irving reassured Aron. In a corner of Starling City, the Chaos Entity harnessed its overwhelming chaotic power to create a magical formation. At the center of this formation lay an object radiating the potent energy of the Blood Moon. As the chaotic energy intensified, a shimmering portal began to materialize at the heart of the magical formation, fully absorbing the Blood Moon''s power. At the same time, in the Shelter Game world, Sophia felt a powerful call resonating within her. A portal suddenly opened before her. Completely engulfed by madness, Sophia felt no hesitation; she stepped forward, one foot after the other, toward the portal. Chapter 373 Shocking Power In the heart of Starling City, Elder Astra had summoned enough Dark Monsters.So many Dark Monsters had gathered that they created a massive black void in the city. While the black void on the ground and the one in the sky seemed similar in shape, they were fundamentally different. The void in the sky was generated by the Dark Portal, meaning all the dark power emanating from it was sourced directly from the portal itself. Elder Astra had the ability to manipulate that dark power. In contrast, the black void on the ground was formed spontaneously by the dark power possessed by the Dark Monsters, which meant that no one could control the immense dark energy contained within it. As he took in the scene, beads of cold sweat began to form on Elder Astra''s forehead. He realized that this plan carried significant risks. But now that it had progressed this far, there was no turning back. Elder Astra could only manipulate the Dark Portal to slow the rate at which more monsters were being unleashed on Starling City. At the same time, he reached out to the Chaos Entity. "When will your ritual succeed? If too many Dark Monsters arrive in Starling City, we could also be threatened by them. The dark power isn''t as easy to control as you think." "Don''t rush me! The ritual is complete! But I can''t bring Sophia into Starling City immediately. All we can do now is wait patiently," the Chaos Entity replied quickly. However, this response did little to reassure Elder Astra; in fact, he was quite dissatisfied with the Chaos Entity''s answer. Nonetheless, there was nothing more he could do at this point but hope that the Chaos Entity wasn''t lying to him. Your adventure continues at empire Meanwhile, in a building on the outskirts of Starling City, Irving and the others stared intently at the black void in the sky. No one spoke, but the expressions on their faces revealed the immense pressure they were under. "I still don''t feel the power of the Blood Moon. Are Astra and the Chaos Entity playing us for fools? Are they deliberately trying to stall us and bring about the destruction of Starling City?" Aron asked solemnly, breaking the silence. Irving didn''t answer Aron''s question directly. Instead, he replied calmly, "We can''t jump to conclusions yet! The rate at which Dark Monsters are entering Starling City has slowed, which means Elder Astra must have implemented some countermeasures. Perhaps Sophia''s power is stronger now than before? That could explain why she hasn''t been summoned to Starling City directly." Irving''s explanation was indeed quite reasonable. Aron nodded gravely, deciding not to press the matter further. Next to him, James and Benjamin were focused solely on their weapons, ready for battle without overthinking the situation. Five minutes later, a blood-red moon suddenly appeared in the sky over Starling City. The moment the crimson moon emerged, the massive black void vanished. Every monster and person in Starling City looked up at the sky. In that instant, everyone''s eyes reflected Sophia''s shadow. Sophia unleashed a shocking and unprecedented power. Upon seeing Sophia''s silhouette, the Chaos Entity immediately realized that this plan could lead to significant danger for itself. However, it had little choice left; if it abandoned this plan, it would lose the support of Elder Astra and Irving in future endeavors. "I must eliminate Sophia at all costs! Only then can I gain the immense power I need! I can''t afford to waste any more time. The Shadow Celestial is growing stronger in chaos power," the Chaos Entity thought, fully aware that if the Shadow Celestial acquired enough chaotic energy before it did, it would no longer stand a chance in the competition. Thus, the Chaos Entity decided to go all in on this mission. It transformed itself into a pure energy form, determined to use the powers of chaos to weaken the strength of the Blood Moon brought forth by Sophia. Simultaneously, the Chaos Entity shared its new plan with Elder Astra, Irving, and the others. "Things have changed! Sophia''s power is far greater than before! We must act immediately in the face of such overwhelming strength. We can''t proceed as slowly as we originally planned." Upon receiving this urgent update, Elder Astra and Irving sprang into action. Elder Astra placed his hand on the Dark Portal. Instead of summoning more Dark Monsters, he concentrated a massive amount of dark energy onto himself. As the enormous dark power coalesced around him, Elder Astra''s form grew significantly larger, though he appeared somewhat more ethereal than before. It was as if he had become one with the dark energy. While this left Elder Astra on the brink of being consumed by darkness, it also enabled him to unleash exceptionally powerful dark spells. For Irving and the others, the response was simpler. Irving quickly advanced toward the city center, gripping his staff tightly. Behind him, Aron, James, and Benjamin spread out in different directions. Irving assigned them the task of eliminating the werewolves summoned by Sophia. Having become familiar with the power of the Blood Moon during previous battles, Irving felt ready to face the challenge ahead. Irving knew very well that when the power of the Blood Moon arrived, a horde of werewolves would emerge. While these werewolves weren''t particularly strong individually, their sheer numbers posed a significant threat. Faced with such numerous but less potent enemies, Irving understood that he couldn''t engage them directly, so he assigned the task to his allies. Their response was quick and well-coordinated. However, they were unaware that Sophia''s power far exceeded their expectations. The moment Elder Astra''s towering figure emerged, he was immediately attacked by the force of the Blood Moon. A beam of pink light shot toward him at high speed. Naturally, Elder Astra wasn''t going to just stand there and take the hit. He stretched his hand forward, and a barrier made entirely of dark energy quickly surged up from the void. Under normal circumstances, the power of the Blood Moon would struggle to shatter a barrier composed of such formidable dark energy. However, this time, the Blood Moon''s power was unusually strong. The barrier barely bought Astra any time. As the pink light made contact, the barrier crumbled almost instantaneously. Shock flashed across Elder Astra''s face; he couldn''t believe that a spell amplified by dark energy could be so easily dispelled. Despite his astonishment, Elder Astra quickly relied on his combat experience to adapt. He gathered all the dark energy around him and generated a portal on the ground. The moment the portal formed, both Elder Astra and the Dark Portal were pulled into it. Just as he successfully escaped, the pink light reached the spot where he had just stood. In that instant, a twisted werewolf materialized above his previous location. This aberrant creature bore the traits of a werewolf but had a face strikingly similar to Elder Astra''s. As the twisted werewolf was born, its eyes glowed a sinister crimson under the moonlight. It howled directly at the Blood Moon, its cry piercing through time and space. People in every corner of Starling City could hear that haunting howl. Upon hearing it, both Irving and the Chaos Entity realized that the situation had worsened. Although they were still unaware that Elder Astra had been defeated in the first clash, they understood that they needed to accelerate their actions. Irving immediately tapped into the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him. With its enhancement, his speed increased dramatically. In less than a quarter of an hour, Irving successfully reached the city center of Starling City. There, Irving once again saw the Obelisk, a familiar sight that had once posed a significant threat to him. The presence of the Obelisk signified that the powerful force of the Blood Moon had enveloped all of Starling City. The only thing Irving couldn''t ascertain was whether Starling City had been transported to another dimension by the Blood Moon''s power. As he cautiously observed his surroundings, the voice of the Chaos Entity broke through from behind him. "This is bad! Sophia''s true form hasn''t even arrived in Starling City, yet such a formidable Blood Moon power has already manifested. This likely means that Sophia has completely fused with the Blood Moon." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Chaos Entity''s panicked tone did little to affect Irving''s demeanor. He let out a cold laugh and replied, "What good is it to say this now? You should have anticipated all possible contingencies! We probably can''t escape from Starling City anymore; all we can do now is fight with everything we''ve got." No sooner had Irving finished speaking than Sophia''s figure appeared directly above the Obelisk. At that moment, she gazed down at Irving and the Chaos Entity with a wild, feverish intensity. She made no immediate move to attack, but both Irving and the Chaos Entity knew that Sophia would not let either of them off the hook. In that instant, both of them shifted into a combat-ready stance. Chapter 374 Powerless to Resist, All We Can Do Is Run Irving and the Chaos Entity didn''t wait for Sophia to make her move. The instant they laid eyes on her, they launched their most powerful attacks.Irving not only tapped into the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him but also unleashed a pure dark energy he had been reluctant to use. In that moment, the tip of his staff was surrounded by a surge of bizarre power, amplifying the potency of his spell severalfold. A fireball radiating with multicolored light shot toward the very top of the Obelisk. At the same time, the Chaos Entity unleashed its strongest attack. Now fully transformed into an energy being, it could only rely on its chaotic energy to strike back. However, it devised the most formidable method it could muster: a mass of chaotic energy coalesced into a twisted werewolf, its face eerily resembling Sophia''s. The Chaos Entity hoped this approach would allow the chaotic energy to counter the Blood Moon''s power. If the powers of chaos could successfully erode Sophia, she would be unable to draw upon the full might of the Blood Moon. After all, only werewolves fully consumed by the Blood Moon could wield its powers completely. Irving and the Chaos Entity''s attacks were incredibly powerful, yet when faced with such force, Sophia didn''t even flinch. She simply stood there, staring at them with the same expression as before. As their attacks struck her, they were instantly converted into the very power of the Blood Moon. When Irving and the Chaos Entity witnessed this, they were plunged into a state of utter shock. "What''s happening? How can she turn our attacks into her own power?" the Chaos Entity asked Irving in disbelief. Irving had no answers. He was just as bewildered by the situation. The only thought racing through his mind was to escape as quickly as possible. Once he regained his wits, Irving swiftly slammed his staff into the ground. As a crack opened up beneath him, he didn''t hesitate to jump in. He hoped this would provide a quick way to flee Starling City. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While making his escape, Irving relayed his assessment to his companions. "The situation has changed drastically from before. Sophia''s power is beyond our comprehension now; we can''t confront her directly. You all need to hurry back to the Angel Guild headquarters in the City of Warding!" When James, Aron, and Benjamin received Irving''s urgent notification, they were thrown into a state of chaos. "What''s going on? We haven''t even encountered Sophia yet, and now we''re supposed to retreat? Isn''t that a bit hasty?" Aron was reluctant to give up on this mission so easily. To him, having summoned Sophia into the real world meant they needed to eliminate her. If they failed to do so promptly, the Blood Moon''s power she brought could wreak havoc on their reality, potentially leading to its utter destruction. "I don''t think we need to debate this. I trust Irving''s judgment! Besides, I can sense the immense power of the Blood Moon. Haven''t you noticed that the blood-red moon hanging in the sky is almost blotting out the entire sky?" Benjamin stated firmly. After Benjamin''s words, James and Aron looked up at the sky. Indeed, just as Benjamin had said, the blood-red moon loomed large, nearly covering the heavens. Faced with such a colossal sight, James and Aron decided there was no time to waste any longer. The three of them quickly made their way back to the Angel Guild headquarters in the City of Warding. Meanwhile, the Chaos Entity''s reaction time lagged far behind that of Irving and the others. By the time Irving chose to flee, the Chaos Entity was just starting to react. It too wanted to escape swiftly like Irving. However, Sophia wouldn''t grant it that opportunity. The overwhelming power of the Blood Moon surrounded the Chaos Entity in an instant. At the same time, it heard a terrifying and deranged voice seemingly emanating from the void. "I won''t let you escape! I will utterly destroy every one of you!" This horrific and frenzied voice had a profound effect on the Chaos Entity. It felt its chaotic energy being rapidly siphoned away. Before long, all the powers of chaos it possessed were completely drained. Finally, a smile appeared on Sophia''s face. However, anyone who saw that smile would be driven to madness because Sophia had completely transformed into the embodiment of the Blood Moon. Just like that, the Chaos Entity was effortlessly obliterated by Sophia. This led Elder Astra to make a grave misjudgment. After successfully escaping using dark powers, he found himself in the outskirts of Starling City. He had initially intended to establish contact with Irving and the others. In his view, Sophia''s power had grown so formidable that he needed to coordinate perfectly with Irving to have any chance of defeating her. However, due to the interference of the Blood Moon''s power, Elder Astra was unable to reach Irving immediately. After that, he tried to contact the Chaos Entity. At first, he was successful. The Chaos Entity informed Elder Astra that it and Irving had already met up in the center of Starling City. However, just as the message was delivered, their connection was abruptly severed. This left Elder Astra in a state of extreme agitation. "What''s going on? Why can''t I reach them anymore? What''s their current status? Have they already been wiped out by the enemy?" He muttered to himself, pacing anxiously. At this point, there were still some members of the Night Blades around him. While these members weren''t particularly strong, they were very familiar with Starling City. After hesitating for a moment, Elder Astra turned to one of the Night Blades behind him. "How far is it to the center of Starling City?" "Not far! You can get there in about fifteen minutes. However, I don''t know much about the Blood Moon''s power, so I''m not sure if it will affect your movement," the Night Blade member replied. Although not particularly powerful, he had always been responsible for gathering intelligence, making him well-acquainted with Starling City. Elder Astra nodded gravely. "There must be a fierce battle raging in the center of Starling City right now. Irving and the Chaos Entity shouldn''t be easily defeated by Sophia. So I don''t need to panic too much. Once their fight reaches a certain intensity, I''ll head to the center of Starling City. At that point, I can play a decisive role." Elder Astra''s words were intentionally crafted. He hoped that Sophia would simultaneously weaken both Irving and the Chaos Entity, putting him in the most advantageous position for the final showdown. Naturally, the other Night Blades had no standing to oppose him, as they were hardly capable of even facing the werewolves summoned by the Blood Moon''s power. After a few minutes, Elder Astra suddenly became anxious. "Something must have changed dramatically! If there''s indeed a fierce battle taking place in the center of Starling City, there should be loud noises coming from that direction. Why is it so quiet over there?" As soon as he finished speaking, he noticed a surge of Blood Moon energy surrounding him. The pinkish glow enveloped everyone within a hundred meters of Elder Astra. Before he could react, the members of the Night Blades beside him began to wail in agony. At the same time, they were rapidly transforming into werewolves. As Elder Astra was taken aback by the chaos unfolding around him, Sophia''s figure appeared not far away. In this moment of crisis, Elder Astra demonstrated his keen judgment. He didn''t waste any time. He immediately activated a Dark Portal and hurled himself toward the area with the strongest concentration of Blood Moon energy. As he launched himself through the portal, he opened it wide. In that instant, a horde of Dark Monsters poured out of the Dark Portal. As usual, they intended to spread out quickly, but it wasn''t long before they were completely consumed by the Blood Moon''s power. Elder Astra''s actions did indeed buy him some time to escape. After all, the Dark Portal was an incredibly powerful tool. The dark energy it contained successfully stalled Sophia for a while. Elder Astra made the decision to return to the Shelter Game world. Shadow Celestial had already sensed the situation when the Dark Portal was invaded by the Blood Moon''s power. In front of many elders within the Night Blades, Shadow Celestial spoke slowly. "The power of the Blood Moon has grown strong enough to deliver a serious blow to the real world. We might no longer need to worry about Irving''s threat, as he is likely about to be completely killed by the Blood Moon''s power." Shadow Celestial''s words caused a stir among the elders of the Night Blades. However, they were seasoned fighters and had mentally prepared themselves for the possibility that Irving could be eliminated by a powerful enemy. "Should we take appropriate action then? This might also be a good opportunity for us to expand our influence in the real world," one of the Night Blades elders suggested directly. Discover exclusive tales on empire Shadow Celestial shook his head with a wry smile and said, "Let''s wait and see for a while." Chapter 375 A Crisis Capable of Destroying the World With the Chaos Entity swiftly defeated and Elder Astra fleeing in a panic through the Dark Portal, Irving found himself relying solely on his own strength and that of his allies to confront the disaster brought on by Sophia. At that moment, Irving had returned to the City of Warding and was now at the headquarters of the Angel Guild."The situation must be dire, right? I can already feel the overwhelming power of the Blood Moon from here," Anna asked Irving, her voice filled with concern. Anna had remained at the Angel Guild''s headquarters, but even so, she sensed a trace of the Blood Moon''s energy. The power Sophia wielded had grown strong enough to affect several cities surrounding Starling City. Irving feared that Sophia might bring about a catastrophe capable of destroying the world. Ever since her arrival, the Blood Moon''s power had been steadily increasing, seemingly without end. "The situation is indeed very grim! I can''t afford to distract myself. I need to come up with a countermeasure as soon as possible," Irving said, furrowing his brows as he paced back and forth. He was contemplating how to defeat Sophia. If defeating her proved impossible, he at least needed to find a way to seal her away. After all, Sophia was summoned into the real world by the Chaos Entity. Irving was aware of this¡ªand had tacitly accepted it. If he couldn''t resolve the crisis she posed, he would never forgive himself. As Irving continued to walk in circles, deep in thought, James and the others successfully returned. "The situation is getting worse! The blood-red moon has not only appeared in Starling City but also in several surrounding cities! I can feel the Blood Moon''s power growing stronger by the minute," James stated bluntly upon arriving at the Angel Guild''s headquarters. Aron, who followed closely behind James, was panting as he addressed Anna. "We need to issue an immediate order! All members of the Angel Guild must enter a state of heightened alert! Every branch of the Angel Guild in every city must be prepared for combat immediately!" Under Aron''s command, Anna sprang into action. The members at the Angel Guild headquarters moved swiftly, but the response from branches in other cities was not as prompt. "I need to return to the Ocean Group headquarters first; I have to ensure the president''s safety," Benjamin said, clearly prioritizing Vicky and the safety of the Ocean Group. Irving nodded at Benjamin and said, "You need to head straight to the Ocean Group headquarters! What I need from you isn''t to send Vicky elsewhere; I need you to bring her here. The crisis caused by Sophia is extremely serious. Even if Vicky goes to another location, her safety won''t be guaranteed." After receiving Irving''s clear instructions, Benjamin nodded firmly. Once he left, Irving turned his attention to James. "I know that your relationship with your family is still quite strained. But right now, the real world is facing an enormous crisis. I hope your family can lend some support. At the very least, when it comes to the threat of the Blood Moon, they shouldn''t side with Sophia." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. James hesitated slightly. He was certainly willing to fight alongside Irving, but he was reluctant to return to his family, believing that any attempt to persuade them would be futile. "I don''t think what you''re asking will give us any real advantage. Even if I don''t go back and tell my family, they wouldn''t align themselves with the Blood Moon," James replied, his words coming out with uncertainty. He had to repeat himself several times before he could clearly express his thoughts. Irving looked at James and ultimately chose to trust him. "Alright then! Stay here and help us defend the Angel Guild headquarters! If I''m right, Sophia will definitely come here! She''s focused on me as her primary target!" Irving''s guess was indeed accurate. Although Jony had dealt a significant blow to Sophia in her last move, after fully merging with the Blood Moon, she no longer had to worry about any threats from him. Now, the only person she regarded as a threat was Irving. Sophia was on her way to the City of Warding, fully intent on reducing Irving, the Angel Guild headquarters, and the entire City of Warding to ashes. Explore more stories at empire "Even though the Angel Guild headquarters is very fortified and we''re well-prepared, I still feel that our chances of winning the upcoming battle are quite low. We should consider some alternative strategies," Aron said anxiously to Irving and the others. Although Aron knew that his words wouldn''t help resolve the current crisis, he felt compelled to voice them. He held some resentment toward Irving. Aron had initially been opposed to collaborating with the Chaos Entity. Without Irving''s persuasion, he would never have agreed to the plan. In Aron''s view, as long as they didn''t accept the proposals put forth by the Chaos Entity, Sophia wouldn''t pose a world-ending crisis. Irving was well aware of Aron''s true feelings. So instead of complaining, he calmly said, "We need to stay focused! While it''s clear that our current mission is essentially a failure, we might be able to use this opportunity to lessen the threat Sophia poses. We can find a way to seal her within the real world. If we succeed in sealing Sophia, she won''t be able to cooperate with the Shadow Celestial anymore, allowing us to continue our efforts in the Shelter Game world." As Irving spoke, his voice gradually rose in confidence. Initially, he had doubts about his own words, but he eventually managed to convince himself that he could truly use this opportunity to seal Sophia. While Irving''s tone became increasingly self-assured, the others in the conference room remained skeptical. "How can we possibly seal Sophia? She has become so powerful that we can''t do anything to stop her!" Aron exclaimed, his voice a mix of despair and anger. "You''re right; we can''t seal her ourselves. But that doesn''t mean others can''t. I believe I can seek help from the Knowledge Fairy. She must have anticipated this situation," Irving replied, reigniting a glimmer of hope among those in the room. "Then what are we waiting for? I''ll go with you to the deepest part of the headquarters! I can help you convince the Knowledge Fairy!" Aron said, suddenly standing up, eager to find a solution to the crisis. Irving smiled and shook his head. "I can handle it alone, and I doubt the Knowledge Fairy will cooperate with you." After saying this, Irving left the conference room, and everyone understood that he was heading to the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters to negotiate with the Knowledge Fairy. Once Irving departed, Aron decided to check other areas of the Angel Guild headquarters. He wanted to see if the members were prepared for defense. "Continue to regroup here. I''m going to check on the status of the other members. If they aren''t ready for battle, the crisis we face will only grow worse," Aron said before heading out. James decided to leave with Aron. Although he wasn''t a member of the Angel Guild, he felt it was essential to stand alongside them in the fight ahead. After everyone else had left, Anna didn''t just sit idly by. She reached out to Nick. "How are things on your end? Are you feeling the intense power of the Blood Moon?" Anna asked directly. "I''m definitely sensing a strong Blood Moon presence here too. What''s going on? Has Sophia gained even stronger powers?" Nick quickly replied, throwing a question back at her. Faced with his inquiry, Anna could only respond with a wry smile. "It seems that way. Sophia has indeed become more powerful! Irving and the others haven''t figured out how to deal with her yet. All we can do now is prepare for a tough battle." With Anna''s clear answer, Nick felt a bit more at ease. He knew the crisis they were facing was immense, but under Irving''s leadership, he believed they could overcome it. "Alright, I''ll make sure the Angel Guild members here are battle-ready as soon as possible. I can''t return to the headquarters, so you''ll have to rely on your own strength to defend it," Nick said before hanging up. Nick was quite far from both the City of Warding and Starling City, so even though he sensed the rising power of the Blood Moon, he wouldn''t face a direct threat from Sophia in the immediate future. However, his safety was only temporary. If Sophia succeeded in eliminating Irving, no one would be safe in the real world. Everyone''s hopes rested on Irving, as he was the only one who could obtain a strategy to counter Sophia from the Knowledge Fairy. At that moment, Irving had reached the innermost part of the Angel Guild headquarters, but he didn''t rush into the warehouse. He stood at the entrance for a moment, trying to gauge the Knowledge Fairy''s presence. He believed she would be able to anticipate his arrival. If the Knowledge Fairy opened the warehouse door voluntarily, it would suggest that she had a way to deal with Sophia. This would also give Irving an advantage in the negotiations, as it would make it seem like he wasn''t overly dependent on the Knowledge Fairy. Chapter 376 A Glimpse of the Apocalypse Irving didn''t have to wait long at the entrance of the warehouse deep within the Angel Guild headquarters; just fifteen minutes later, the door swung open from the inside."Since you''ve arrived, why are you just standing at the door? Did you really think you had plenty of time to waste?" The Knowledge Fairy''s voice echoed from within the warehouse. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire Only when he heard the Knowledge Fairy speak did Irving finally step inside. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You knew I would come here, didn''t you? You must have foreseen the immense disaster Sophia is bringing to the real world," Irving asked directly. "Of course! I possess the gift of prophecy! I saw signs of the crisis Sophia would unleash a long time ago. These signs indicate that she might directly kill you," the Knowledge Fairy answered with a tone of pride. Irving shouted in anger, "Then why didn''t you warn me sooner? Didn''t you say you wanted to cooperate with me? Is this your idea of cooperation? Or do you think my life means nothing to you?" He showed a furious side, but deep down, Irving was quite calm. He hoped that by expressing his anger, he could pressure the Knowledge Fairy. If his outburst led to her sharing more information, that would be a significant win for him. The Knowledge Fairy remained unfazed by Irving''s fury. With a calm demeanor, she replied, "Don''t try to test me like this. I know you''re not truly angry; you''re just trying to intimidate me. I won''t give in to such tactics." Irving didn''t let the Knowledge Fairy''s dismissal of his strategy discourage him. He simply asked, "What kind of deal would you accept? Since you anticipated my arrival and knew the crisis Sophia would bring, and since you''ve been waiting for me, that means you must have a way to address this crisis." This time, the Knowledge Fairy didn''t sidestep the issue. Transforming into an owl, she nodded. "You''re correct; I do have a way to deal with Sophia. However, whether this method succeeds ultimately depends on your efforts." The Knowledge Fairy didn''t reveal her method directly, nor did she specify what price Irving would have to pay to access it. "This method must be incredibly difficult, right? It might even cause me irreversible harm in dealing with Sophia," Irving inferred from her words, sensing the underlying implications. The Knowledge Fairy didn''t deny this. With her large owl eyes fixed intently on Irving, he thought he detected a hint of pity within her gaze. "Why are you looking at me like that? Is my fate going to be dire? Are you predicting that I will ultimately fall into Sophia''s hands?" The Knowledge Fairy shook her head. "In the future I see, you successfully defeat Sophia and seal away her Blood Moon power. However, this doesn''t improve your situation or that of the world. Sealing Sophia''s Blood Moon power will only hasten the arrival of the apocalypse. The Dark Overlord has already informed all the seers of his impending doom. Among the bits of apocalypse-related information, I see that you will play a pivotal role in what''s to come." Her words were cryptic and difficult to grasp. After pondering for a moment, Irving asked bluntly, "What are you trying to say?! Doesn''t Sophia''s arrival mean the end is near? Do you really think such a powerful Blood Moon force can''t bring about the apocalypse? If Sophia can cause the end, then we shouldn''t have to worry about the Dark Overlord at all." Irving wasn''t particularly concerned about the details surrounding the apocalypse. To him, the Dark Overlord''s doom was inevitable, but it was still some time away. Right now, he needed to focus all his attention on the crisis brought on by Sophia. Finally, Irving''s comments prompted the Knowledge Fairy to shift the topic back to dealing with Sophia. "You''re right! The snippets of information about the apocalypse aren''t particularly useful to us, and they don''t connect in any meaningful way. This means there''s still a long time before the end truly arrives. So, our priority should be addressing the threat posed by Sophia." After saying this, the Knowledge Fairy turned and walked deeper into the warehouse. After searching a bit on the shelves at the back, she pulled out a spellbook radiating pure white light. "Surely you''ve never seen this spellbook before?" the Knowledge Fairy asked Irving. After looking closely at the book, Irving nodded. "I haven''t seen this spellbook before, but I can tell it holds immense power. Are you suggesting I use it to defeat Sophia?" "Of course, I''m not foolish enough to think that a spellbook can defeat Sophia. While this book contains powerful magic, it can''t be used to attack her directly. The real threat to Sophia lies in one particular spell recorded within this book." As the Knowledge Fairy spoke, the spellbook slowly opened in front of Irving, revealing an unusually complex spell. "This spell is designed to counter the Blood Moon''s power. If you''re willing to pay the appropriate price, you can seal Sophia away," she explained calmly, clearly familiar with the intricacies of the spell. However, using this spell came at a heavy cost: Irving would need to push himself to the brink of death. He would also have to draw on different forms of power while in that weakened state. It was a perilous undertaking. Anyone in a frail condition is easily susceptible to other forces. A person on the verge of collapse is incredibly vulnerable when facing a singular power, let alone when confronted by multiple threats. Irving carefully studied the entire spell-casting process. "Are you really sure this spell will lead to success? You''re not deceiving me, are you? If you''re lying, we''ll all be killed by Sophia." Irving wasn''t overly concerned about the price he would pay. He just wanted to confirm that, after making such a significant sacrifice, he could truly achieve success. The Knowledge Fairy nodded firmly. "Using this spell, you will definitely be able to trap Sophia. But that''s all it will do¡ªtrap her. This spell is actually an enhanced sealing spell. If you''re willing to pay the price of an entire city, the damage you suffer will be somewhat lessened. Still, you must be prepared to face serious consequences. And I must warn you, Sophia''s power is gradually increasing. While the Blood Moon''s power in the real world doesn''t compare to that in the Shelter Game world, over time, Sophia will inevitably gain strength equal to that of the Blood Moon in the Shelter Game." The Knowledge Fairy wanted Irving to take action quickly, as she too did not wish to be eliminated by Sophia. Just as Irving had said, the Knowledge Fairy was also facing the threat posed by Sophia. Now completely consumed by madness, Sophia would spare no one. "I understand!" Irving replied swiftly. "From what you''ve said, it seems you and Sophia are also enemies. Shouldn''t you take direct action against her as well?" Irving hoped the Knowledge Fairy would assist him in the upcoming battle. Although she hadn''t previously demonstrated overwhelming power, she had at least been able to hold her own against the Chaos Entity during the fight at the Angel Guild headquarters. Thus, Irving believed she had at least comparable strength to that entity. In response to Irving''s inquiry, the Knowledge Fairy didn''t give a straightforward answer. "I''ve already provided you with a method to defeat Sophia. If you fail to succeed with this method, I may or may not offer you help, because I always have an escape route." The Knowledge Fairy was already prepared to flee if necessary. Irving wasn''t particularly surprised by her response; he hadn''t expected her assistance in the first place. "If that''s the case, perhaps I should lure Sophia here. You would certainly take action when faced with her direct threat, wouldn''t you?" Irving didn''t genuinely intend to do that; he was merely trying to intimidate the Knowledge Fairy. She recognized his threat but had no intention of conceding. "You can certainly attempt that! However, the outcome is something you won''t be able to control. I might even consider collaborating with Sophia. Though she''s lost her sanity, I believe she still needs me for information related to the apocalypse." The Knowledge Fairy''s response was essentially a mutual probing of each other''s limits. Now they both understood each other''s boundaries, enabling them to work together effectively in the future. While the Knowledge Fairy wouldn''t engage directly, she would ensure that Irving could perform the costly spell. Conversely, Irving wouldn''t bring Sophia to the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters, knowing that doing so would only provoke the Knowledge Fairy and land him in deeper trouble. With that, Irving left the warehouse at the heart of the Angel Guild headquarters, the spellbook in hand. Chapter 377 The Nightmare Looming Over Everyone Almost simultaneously as Irving left the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters, Benjamin finally arrived at the Ocean Group''s headquarters. Although Vicky was still unaware of what had transpired, she could see the bright blood-red moon shining in the sky through the windows of the president''s office.Vicky wasn''t particularly powerful, but as a healing mage, she was very sensitive. She could sense the shifts in the life force around her. At the same time, she felt a frenzied form of life gradually emerging nearby. This chaotic energy was clearly the work of the Blood Moon, giving rise to werewolves. When Benjamin finally returned, Vicky let out a sigh of relief. "What''s the situation now? Your safe return must mean that Irving''s plan was successful, right?" she said with a smile. Though Vicky maintained her composure on the surface, the expression on Benjamin''s face filled her with a sense of foreboding. Benjamin didn''t respond immediately. He simply said to Vicky, "President, the situation around the Ocean Group headquarters is very complicated. You need to come with me to the Angel Guild headquarters right away. That''s where you''ll be adequately protected." Benjamin didn''t want to say too much to Vicky. He felt that providing her with too much information would only add to her stress. Vicky didn''t probe further; she followed Benjamin to the Angel Guild headquarters. As they made their way, the blood-red moon in the sky became increasingly terrifying. The enormous moon loomed overhead like a nightmare, casting a dark shadow over everyone. Vicky sighed as she gazed at the massive moon. "When I was a child, my favorite thing to do was watch the moon from the rooftop. I never imagined it could take on such a grotesque form. It now resembles the sickly eye of a madman." Benjamin certainly agreed with Vicky but felt it wasn''t the right time for such discussions. "You must have guessed something. Irving once told me he didn''t want you to know too much in advance. He plans to explain everything to you once you arrive at the Angel Guild headquarters." After hearing Benjamin''s words, Vicky felt slightly reassured. When they arrived at the Angel Guild headquarters, Irving had just returned from underground with the spellbook in hand. Though Irving had moved quickly, the space around him had been distorted by the spellbook''s power, causing him to take longer than expected to appear before everyone. By then, Irving looked significantly different from before. It was evident to all that he wore a dejected and dispirited expression. "What on earth happened? What information did you get from the Knowledge Fairy? Why do you look so dejected? Is it that we have no way to defeat Sophia?" Anna exclaimed in shock upon seeing the expression on Irving''s face. "The Knowledge Fairy provided me with a method to defeat Sophia. However, it comes at a cost, and that cost could very well lead to my death," Irving admitted, ultimately choosing to speak the truth. He had initially intended to conceal the true extent of the sacrifices he might have to make, fearing that his allies would panic upon learning the full situation. A panicked ally could severely impact Irving''s subsequent actions. However, he ultimately decided to trust his comrades. After Irving spoke, Anna, Aron, and James fell silent. They hadn''t expected Irving to face such a grave price. "Do you really trust the Knowledge Fairy? What if the information he gave you is false?" Aron, not one to easily trust others, reminded Irving of the risks. Irving shook his head slowly. "The Knowledge Fairy wouldn''t provide me with false information at a time like this. I believe everything he told me is true. If I want to defeat Sophia, I have to pay a heavy price, but we can still prepare beforehand." Irving then laid out his plan. After hearing it, Aron and James wore hesitant expressions. The plan Irving proposed was undeniably risky. "Are you sure you want to go through with this? Do we really need to go out to meet her? The Angel Guild headquarters is extremely fortified. Defending here would give us a better chance," Aron argued, hoping to use the stronghold for their defense. He believed they would have a greater advantage in a defensive battle. Irving shook his head. "Defending is meaningless. If Sophia manages to enter the Angel Guild headquarters, we won''t be able to defeat her at all. Plus, during the battle, the Knowledge Fairy won''t provide us with any assistance. So fighting in the headquarters is no different from fighting outside. Out there, we can choose a battlefield that''s more advantageous for us." Just as Irving finished speaking, Benjamin entered the conference room with Vicky. Stay connected through empire The moment Irving saw Vicky, a faint smile finally appeared on his face. "You''re finally here! I was beginning to worry you might have run into some trouble on the way," he said, his words tinged with unmistakable fatigue. Seeing Irving''s condition, Vicky''s expression quickly turned to one of deep concern. She rushed to his side. "Are you really okay? You look absolutely terrible." In response to Vicky''s worry, Irving simply smiled and reassured her, "I''m fine, really. Although I may not look great right now, I''ve actually found a way to defeat Sophia. Just trust me and leave everything to me from here on out." Even though Irving spoke with confidence, deep down, he didn''t truly believe he could defeat Sophia. The specter of Sophia and the power of the Blood Moon loomed over everyone like a nightmare. No one was convinced they could actually overcome her. At that very moment, Sophia had already reached the City of Warding. The enormous red moon illuminated nearly every corner of the city, yet Sophia chose not to transform the ordinary citizens into werewolves. Following the earlier battle, she believed she needed to concentrate all her power to defeat Irving as quickly as possible. For now, she was only focused on locating his position. Before long, Sophia pinpointed where Irving was. In that instant, she channeled all the power of the Blood Moon into one concentrated force. Suddenly, two obelisks appeared at the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. The moment those obelisks materialized, everyone inside the Guild felt the overwhelming power of the Blood Moon. Irving managed a bitter smile as he remarked, "It seems our previous plans are useless now. We can''t find a favorable battlefield within the city. Sophia is already at the doorstep of the Angel Guild headquarters." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words darkened the expressions on everyone''s faces. Aron quickly reacted and shouted his orders. "All members of the Angel Guild, prepare for battle immediately! We are about to be attacked by the enemy! I repeat, every member of the Angel Guild must get ready for combat right now!" Under Aron''s urging, the members of the Angel Guild sprang into action. The headquarters was equipped with a series of defense infrastructures. While these defenses might not withstand a powerful enemy, they could still weaken the power of the Blood Moon to some extent. As the Blood Moon''s force was diminished, the people inside the Angel Guild headquarters finally felt a moment of relief. "The defense infrastructure won''t hold for long. And since Sophia is already here, it means she knows we''re hiding out here. It''s clear she''s about to launch an attack on the Angel Guild headquarters, so be ready for battle," Irving warned. Unlike others, Irving wasn''t blindly confident. He simply wanted everyone to be prepared. Just as he issued his commands, Sophia''s figure appeared at the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. Sophia slowly passed through the two obelisks. As she moved through them, the power of the Blood Moon seeping from the obelisks connected with her. At that moment, Sophia''s form became ethereal. She seemed to completely transform into a pink moonlight, as if the pink glow embodied her very essence. Now at the peak of her power, Sophia could wield the formidable force of the Blood Moon and even swap places with it at will. Her purpose for coming here was singular: to eliminate Irving completely. With a slow wave of her hand, she unleashed a powerful force of Blood Moon energy that utterly shattered the defense infrastructure at the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. "Are you just a coward? Hiding in the Angel Guild headquarters won''t ensure your safety; it will only lead to a more undignified death," she declared. Sophia opened her mouth slowly. Although she made no sound, her intent resonated clearly in the minds of everyone inside the Guild. It was as if her words directly entered their brains, indicating that her power had increased to another level. Observing the panic around him, Irving spoke gently, "There''s no need to worry too much. Sophia is here solely to eliminate me. Even if we don''t succeed in the end, you all can find a chance to escape. I alone will not flee. I will fight Sophia to the very end." While his words calmed some of the people around him, they also intensified the overall atmosphere of despair. Chapter 378 The Matters Beyond the Battlefield Observing the panic around him, Irving spoke gently, "There''s no need to worry too much. Sophia is here solely to eliminate me. Even if we don''t succeed in the end, you all can find a chance to escape. I alone will not flee. I will fight Sophia to the very end."While his words calmed some of the people around him, they also intensified the overall atmosphere of despair. As Sophia prepared to launch her attack, everyone inside the Angel Guild headquarters was readying themselves for battle. Meanwhile, outside the battlefield, a lot was happening as well. Naturally, the one most concerned about the outcome of the fight between Sophia and Irving was Shadow Celestial. After the Chaos Entity was swiftly defeated and Elder Astra was forced to retreat back to the Shelter Game world, Shadow Celestial could no longer receive real-time updates on the situation. As a result, his anxiety was mounting, and he found himself taking out his frustration on the elders of the Night Blades. "What are you all doing just standing around? Do you really think being here is going to give the Night Blades any advantage? Stop dawdling and go do what you''re supposed to do!" he snapped, driving the elders away. While the elders complied with Shadow Celestial''s orders, they were far from satisfied with him. A few of them even debated whether to take action against him prematurely. After all, they believed his strength had diminished compared to before. In reality, Shadow Celestial''s true power had increased, but he appeared weaker than he was. This discrepancy was due to the inherently unstable nature of chaotic energy. Having acquired immense chaotic power had thrown him into a state of severe fluctuation. If Shadow Celestial couldn''t quickly gain control over the chaotic energy he possessed, he risked being eroded by it. Your next read is at empire This was a danger that anyone wielding chaotic power faced. However, Shadow Celestial wasn''t overly concerned about it. Instead, it was the factions within the Night Blades that sought to make him pay for his perceived weaknesses who were more preoccupied with the situation. "Should we strike first? He doesn''t seem as strong as he used to be. Plus, Elder Astra managed to destroy the Dark Portal. Without it, Shadow Celestial has fewer trump cards left. While he may have other artifacts at his disposal, using those will likely come at a significant cost," one elder whispered to the others. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some of the elders supported this proposal, but more were opposed. For them, stability was paramount. If they couldn''t ensure Shadow Celestial''s defeat, they preferred to avoid taking any action at all. "Taking rash action now is too risky. Let''s wait until Elder Astra returns and discuss things in detail with him. He should be able to bring us some good news," the elders ultimately agreed, deciding to wait for Elder Astra''s return. At that moment, Elder Astra had no idea where he was. He found himself on a fog-covered island, surrounded by a vast expanse of water. He could sense the presence of a large body of water nearby, but he couldn''t tell whether it was a lake or an ocean. In the Shelter Game world, no one had ever discovered an ocean. If Elder Astra was indeed in the ocean, it would mean he had made a monumental discovery. Cautious by nature, Elder Astra refrained from entering the water. He knew all too well that diving in without caution could lead to unforeseen dangers. However, remaining on this small island was not a viable long-term solution either. After pondering for a while, he decided to reach out and contact others. He wanted to discuss what actions would be the safest course to take. Astra''s friends provided him with numerous suggestions. However, most of these were meaningless, as they urged him to enter the water. Only a few suggestions proved to be helpful. These individuals believed Astra should head to the real world. Once there, he could choose a more suitable location to return to the Shelter Game world, allowing him to escape the unknown area. Elder Astra was acutely aware that Sophia had grown unimaginably powerful in the real world, but ultimately, he opted for this course of action. He made his way to the real world. Upon returning, Elder Astra found himself in the suburbs of Starling City. The area had transformed into a nightmarish landscape, filled with a variety of monsters twisted by the power of the Blood Moon. The moment he appeared, he felt the overwhelming force of the Blood Moon surrounding him. Under the eerie glow of the crimson moon, Elder Astra realized he needed to escape quickly. "I can''t stay here too long. The power of the Blood Moon will gradually erode my sanity. If I linger, I''ll lose all sense of reason," he thought. Despite his caution, Astra''s movements were somewhat sluggish. Just as he was about to open a portal back to the Shelter Game world, he sensed a shift in his thoughts. It seemed he no longer wanted to leave the real world; he wished to bask in the glow of the blood-red moon forever. At first, Elder Astra didn''t sense anything unusual. He thought his feelings were completely normal. However, it didn''t take long for him to realize the truth. He became aware that his mental state was extremely unstable. The situation had deteriorated to the point where he had to leave at all costs. With a firm resolve, Elder Astra decided to expend all of his power to accelerate the construction of the portal. The moment the portal was completed, he stepped through it. In the next instant, Elder Astra found himself back at the Night Blades'' base. Surrounding him were several members of the Night Blades. These were his trusted confidants, and they were deeply concerned about his condition. "Elder, are you alright? You look terrible. Did you encounter some kind of grave danger?" one of the Night Blades members asked. Astra didn''t respond. He still felt off, as if he could still see the blood-red moon in the sky. That moon seemed to be continuously affecting his mental state. Slowly, he stood up and walked toward the window. His movements sent a wave of panic through the members around him. They were unsure of what was happening, and one of them whispered to the others, "Should we seek help? Clearly, Elder Astra is not in a normal condition right now." The other members remained silent, uncertain if they should take any further action. They were all bound to be loyal to Elder Astra, but his current state was too bizarre to ignore. As everyone hesitated, Astra suddenly turned around. With a look of confusion mixed with fear, he asked, "Did any of you see that blood-red moon outside?" The group rushed to the window, but there was no blood-red moon in the sky. Instead, they were met with a dark expanse. In the Shelter Game world, it was rare to see a moon or stars. Only in very exceptional circumstances did the sky become particularly bright. "I don''t see any blood-red moon in the sky. Isn''t it completely dark? There''s no light at all!" one of the Night Blades members stammered in response. The rest of the members saw the same scene as the one who spoke, but none dared to voice their thoughts. Astra''s gaze swept over each person present. He realized that not a single one of them could see the blood-red moon he was perceiving. Quickly, Astra turned back to look at the massive blood-red moon in the sky. "Why can''t you see it? The moon is so obvious! Are you trying to deceive me?" Despite his confusion and fear of being misled, Astra did not become violent. He understood that his mental state was shifting. In this situation, he would not act rashly; he knew that hasty actions could worsen his predicament. Shadow Celestial had been watching him closely. If Shadow Celestial became aware of Astra''s current instability, he might take preemptive measures, ruining all of Astra''s plans. The atmosphere in the room grew increasingly tense. The less powerful Night Blades members were at a loss for what to do. None of them dared to speak or leave the room. After a long pause, Astra finally turned around with a smile and said, "It seems none of you fell for it. My earlier words were just a test of your mental state." His statement only deepened the confusion among the group. However, since Astra had said it, the ordinary Night Blades members could only go along with him. "Alright, you don''t need to stay here any longer. Please inform the others of my return as soon as possible. After I prepare, I will need to meet with Shadow Celestial. I must tell him everything that has happened in the real world." Astra ushered everyone out. He needed some time to regain his composure; he could not afford to show any signs of instability when meeting with Shadow Celestial. Chapter 379 Discovering Each Others Anomalies Elder Astra did not make many preparations. After adjusting his state, he went directly to find Shadow Celestial.At this moment, Shadow Celestial was indeed waiting for Elder Astra''s arrival. He was very eager to know what had happened in the real world. What was the extent of the battle between Sophia and Irving? The meeting place for Shadow Celestial and Elder Astra was the main conference room at the Night Blades headquarters. Shadow Celestial sat on his throne. When he saw Elder Astra, he did not rush to ask questions. Instead, he was observing Elder Astra''s condition. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Elder Astra had adjusted himself, Shadow Celestial still noticed something unusual about him. It seemed that Shadow Celestial sensed a very strong presence of blood moon power surrounding Elder Astra. "Have you encountered a significant danger?" Shadow Celestial asked in a somewhat gentle tone. Elder Astra was surprised by the gentleness in Shadow Celestial''s voice. He quickly responded, "You are correct. I did encounter a tremendous danger in the real world. The power that Sophia possesses has surpassed our imagination. Not only did she plunge a massive city into a hellish state in an instant, but she could also easily defeat Irving. To successfully escape, I was forced to throw the Dark Portal at Sophia. I never expected that she would destroy the Dark Portal with such ease." Elder Astra''s response was very thorough. He recounted everything he had experienced. Aside from not mentioning the Chaos Entity, he shared all the information he had. Shadow Celestial''s expression grew slightly serious. Although he knew that Sophia''s strength had become greater than before, he had never imagined that she would be powerful to such an extent. After a moment of contemplation, Shadow Celestial turned his gaze back to Elder Astra. "How are you feeling now? Are you still trapped in a state of panic? You seem to be a bit off mentally." As Shadow Celestial spoke, he continually manipulated chaotic power. He hoped to gauge Elder Astra''s true state through the chaotic energy. Under normal circumstances, Elder Astra only possessed dark power. Chaotic power and dark power did not engage in fierce clashes, as the two types of energy were quite similar. When they met, they would merely compress each other without significant conflict. However, chaotic power and blood moon power had no relation to each other. Once the two forces met, they would immediately engage in an intense clash. As the chaotic power came into contact with Elder Astra, he was suddenly overwhelmed by a severe headache. Unable to adjust quickly, his consciousness abruptly faded away, and he collapsed to the ground. Shadow Celestial''s expression darkened even further. "This situation is extremely troubling! Has the blood moon power grown strong enough to erode Elder Astra in such a short time? What on earth is happening?!" At this moment, Shadow Celestial was in a state of utter shock. He never anticipated that blood moon power could become so powerful so quickly. If Sophia truly possessed such formidable strength, Shadow Celestial himself would be greatly threatened. It was clear that Sophia''s ambitions extended beyond merely wanting to rule the real world. Eventually, she would return to the world of the Shelter Game. "I must enhance my own power as soon as possible. I can''t just control the powers of chaos; I need to master even more forces," Shadow Celestial thought, recognizing the impending crisis. He began to frantically seek ways to escape this threat. After a brief moment of contemplation, Shadow Celestial ordered his trusted subordinate to take Elder Astra away. "Elder Astra has sustained serious injuries and will be unable to carry out any tasks for a while. Let him rest at the Night Blades headquarters." Once he had given the order, Shadow Celestial chose to leave. He hoped to quickly acquire more powerful chaotic energy. Elder Astra was taken back to his own room by Shadow Celestial''s subordinate. The moment he returned to the room, he suddenly opened his eyes. In fact, it wasn''t just Shadow Celestial who had detected something unusual about Elder Astra; Elder Astra had also sensed an anomaly in Shadow Celestial. Elder Astra felt that Shadow Celestial was beginning to be eroded by chaotic power. It seemed that chaotic energy was already distorting Shadow Celestial''s perception. "The situation has changed somewhat; I should discuss this thoroughly with my other allies," Elder Astra thought to himself. However, in that instant, he was struck again by a severe headache. "It seems I should really rest for a while. The erosion from blood moon power is difficult to shake off, but I must find a way to escape it." For Elder Astra, the clash between blood moon power and the dark power within his body was intense. If he could not escape the influence of blood moon power soon, he would quickly fall into madness. Ultimately, Elder Astra decided that he needed to rest for a significant period. After fully recovering, he would consider his next course of action. At the same time, Sophia finally launched a direct attack on the Angel Guild headquarters. Inside the Angel Guild headquarters, everyone seemed to suddenly see a blood-red moon. This blood-red moon caused the weaker members of the Angel Guild to rapidly descend into madness. Although Irving and the other stronger individuals were not quickly eroded by the blood moon''s power, they still felt a significant threat looming over them. "What should we do? Should we confront Sophia directly in a final battle?" Aron asked Irving, slightly nervous. In Aron''s view, the situation had become dire, and they could no longer afford to waste time. Moreover, hiding here seemed ineffective in avoiding the erosion caused by the blood moon''s power. Irving slowly nodded. "You''re right; we do need to face Sophia in battle. However, before we engage, I must clearly explain my plan to you all." Irving began to slowly unfold the magic book in his hands in front of everyone. The book revealed an unusually complex spell. "I will approach Sophia quickly with this magic book. After that, I will engage her in combat. My strength is insufficient to defeat Sophia, so I will inevitably be severely injured during the fight. After that, I will activate the spell contained within the book. To ensure the spell succeeds, you must provide me with the necessary assistance." As Irving spoke, he scanned the faces of those around him. The expressions of the other individuals beside him were all resolute. They were determined to support Irving. "What you need to do is attack me with different attributes of power immediately after the spell is activated," Irving stated solemnly. Stay tuned with empire Everyone''s expression was one of shock upon hearing this. "Why do it this way? If we really do that, won''t we end up killing you?" Anna found Irving''s plan hard to believe. In Anna''s eyes, such a plan was almost equivalent to suicide. James and Benjamin were also opposed to it. Benjamin bluntly stated, "I think you might have been deceived by the knowledge fairy. The spell it provided you probably can''t defeat Sophia. I even suspect that the knowledge fairy may have teamed up with Sophia." Benjamin had never trusted the knowledge fairy much. After hearing Irving''s plan, he felt even more convinced that the entire scheme was merely a trap set by the knowledge fairy. James quickly added, "I think Anna and Benjamin make very valid points. This entire plan is far too risky. You''re the strongest among us, and if something happens to you, we absolutely won''t be able to win." Facing the opposition from everyone, a wry smile appeared on Irving''s face. "I knew you would say that. At first, I thought the knowledge fairy was deliberately setting me up. But we have no other options left. Sophia''s strength has grown to a point where normal methods can no longer defeat her. Plus, we don''t have much time to search for alternatives. The power of the blood moon has become strong enough to completely destroy the real world. If we don''t make a quick decision and take action, we won''t be able to turn the situation around." Irving''s words left everyone in silence. He was indeed right. They had no other options; they had to take a gamble. If the knowledge fairy was truly trying to harm Irving, they would have no way to counter it. Although Aron had previously been skeptical of the knowledge fairy, he was the first to support Irving''s plan this time. "I believe Irving is right! Continuing to hesitate while we sit here is pointless! Sophia is already at the doorstep of the Angel Guild headquarters. Do we really have more time to hesitate?" Aron''s unusual display of support surprised everyone slightly. However, Irving quickly understood why Aron held such an attitude. As the leader of the Angel Guild, Aron was undoubtedly very concerned about the safety of the guild. Given that Sophia was already at their doorstep, Aron had run out of options. With Aron stepping forward to agree with Irving''s plan, the others naturally followed suit. "Our next move cannot afford any mistakes!" Irving said solemnly to everyone. Chapter 380 A Desperate Final Battle with No Retreat In reality, Irving did not take long to persuade the others. However, during the process of convincing them, Sophia had already destroyed all the outer defenses of the Angel Guild headquarters. The power of the blood moon had directly seeped into the deepest parts of the Angel Guild, and everyone realized that they had no way out.What they had to do next was to fight to the death. Irving coldly stared in the direction of Sophia. Although he could only see the pink moonlight and a blurred figure, he knew that this indistinct shape represented the greatest enemy he had to face. Irving tightened his grip on the magic book in his hands. "Victory or defeat hinges on this moment! I have no retreat left! I must unleash my strongest power at the first opportunity!" Irving motivated himself internally. Once he was prepared, Irving summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within his body. This time, he held nothing back and fully activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The powerful energy of the Taikoo Flame Pearl surrounded Irving''s body with a dazzling silver light. This silver glow successfully dispelled the pink moonlight. However, the effect did not last long. The pink moonlight soon enveloped Irving''s body again. But this had no effect on Irving. At that moment, he was already charging toward Sophia at full speed. During his advance, Irving also released several spells using the powerful staff he held in his hand. In response to Irving''s actions, Sophia did not make any moves. Her blurred figure seemed to merely observe Irving''s every movement. When Irving was only a step away from Sophia, he suddenly felt that the pink moonlight surrounding him had become stagnant. He sensed that the moonlight had taken on a tangible form. It felt as if he was not advancing through pink moonlight, but rather struggling through a thick, pink liquid. Irving''s speed quickly diminished until he came to a complete stop. Sophia slowly pointed her hand in Irving''s direction. Then, an endless stream of pink moonlight surged toward Irving. Although he had timely invoked the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, it still failed to block the force of the blood moon. Irving felt his consciousness rapidly fading away. Just before his consciousness was about to completely fade away, Irving activated the magic book in his hand. The spells recorded in the book were triggered in that moment. A large number of mystical symbols poured out from the magic book, forming a massive net that enveloped Sophia and all the power of the blood moon. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now''s the time! Attack me immediately! Don''t hesitate!" Irving''s voice reached the ears of the others. Benjamin quickly used the powers of order to launch an attack. Waves of silver light flew rapidly toward Irving. Although Sophia attempted to block it with the power of the blood moon, the interference from the magical formations prevented the blood moon''s strength from successfully halting the attack from the powers of order. The powers of order entered Irving''s body. He felt intense pain, but there was no sign of suffering on his face. Irving understood clearly that he had to endure all the pain now. At the same time Benjamin took action, James used an item from the Angel Guild to attack Irving. The item James held was capable of harnessing dark power. The dark energy transformed into numerous black orbs that flew toward Irving. As the dark energy entered Irving''s body, it also inflicted severe pain upon him. With the powers of order and dark energy consecutively attacking Irving, the strength of the magical formations began to increase rapidly. For the first time, Sophia felt a significant threat. Sophia started manipulating the power of the blood moon to continuously attack the magical formations. However, none of her attacks managed to break through; instead, they only made the magical formations more solid. "What have you done?! What kind of magical formations are these?! How can they contain the power of the blood moon?!" Sophia''s voice reached Irving''s ears. A smile appeared on Irving''s face. "You finally decided to speak to me. Were you silent before because you thought victory was assured? You''re being a bit too arrogant! You must pay the price for your pride!" Irving certainly wouldn''t answer any of Sophia''s questions. While Sophia and Irving were communicating, Aron also used another item from the Angel Guild to attack Irving. A golden light flew toward him. The withering power entered Irving''s body, further enhancing the magical formations. Anna and the more powerful members of the Angel Guild took turns using various items to attack Irving. Although some of the attacks were redundant in terms of their power, Irving did not blame them. In his view, this was the only way to ensure that their operation would succeed without fail. As different powers entered Irving''s body, the strength of the magical formations began to increase rapidly. A massive net glowing with blue light enveloped both the power of the blood moon and Sophia. Despite Sophia''s best efforts to break free from the constraints of the magical formations, all of her attempts ultimately failed. The blood-red moon in the sky over the City of Warding began to fade swiftly. The humans in Starling City, who had been twisted into werewolves by the power of the blood moon, were also quickly returning to their original forms. Just before Irving''s consciousness completely faded away, he finally saw the power of the blood moon being thoroughly suppressed. "We have finally succeeded! Sophia can no longer pose a significant threat to us!" This was Irving''s final thought. With Sophia and the power of the blood moon completely sealed by the magical formations, Irving fell into unconsciousness. Aron and the others immediately took appropriate action. Unsure of how to deal with Sophia, they simply sealed off the area where she was located. Everyone was most concerned about Irving''s condition. They transported Irving to the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters. They wanted to seek the help of the knowledge fairy, believing it was her responsibility to awaken Irving. When they appeared before the knowledge fairy, she had transformed into the form of an owl. The knowledge fairy burst into laughter. "You don''t need to worry at all. Irving is not in any danger; he has simply exhausted all his power. It won''t be long before he awakens." The knowledge fairy''s response relieved the group greatly. "That''s good to hear! For now, please arrange for Irving to rest in a comfortable room. I have other matters I want to discuss with the knowledge fairy," Aron said, dismissing the others. Once everyone had left, Aron coldly turned to the knowledge fairy and asked, "What exactly do you intend to do? And why do you only collaborate with Irving and never with me? My strength may not match Irving''s, but I believe there is potential for cooperation between us." The knowledge fairy merely looked coldly at Aron. She had never trusted him, believing him to be too rigid a person. "Why won''t you answer my question? Do you truly think there''s no room for collaboration with me?" Aron felt a slight edge of anxiety. Although he knew that Irving would always come to his aid when he was in trouble, Aron did not want to continuously rely on Irving''s help. He still hoped to gain more powerful abilities. As long as he could obtain greater strength, he would be able to handle all troubles on his own. The knowledge fairy carefully inquired about Aron before slowly speaking. "I can certainly collaborate with you. However, you cannot offer me the rewards I desire. Irving can provide me with a wealth of valuable intelligence. Can you do that?" "I can bring you plenty of valuable intelligence as well! The information gathered by the Angel Guild is certainly more than what Irving has!" Aron replied with a very firm tone. He genuinely believed this. In Aron''s view, the Angel Guild had numerous members and branches in various cities. This allowed the guild to collect information from different places simultaneously. After hearing Aron''s words, the knowledge fairy let out a cold laugh. "The intelligence you gather is worthless to me. The information I need is related to higher beings. The ordinary members of the Angel Guild could never obtain such intelligence. Not even you can collect that kind of information." After saying this, the knowledge fairy transformed into a fluttering butterfly. "You don''t need to waste any more time with me here. You should hurry and find a way to awaken Irving. Once he wakes up, I will discuss cooperation with him." The knowledge fairy issued an outright dismissal. Although Aron wanted to say more, he ultimately gave up. He realized the significant gap between himself and Irving. Experience tales at empire After Aron left, the knowledge fairy muttered to herself, "Some people just lack self-awareness. The members of the Angel Guild are simply not qualified to compare themselves to Irving; their power is far weaker than his." From the very beginning, the knowledge fairy had not had a favorable view of the members of the Angel Guild. Although she was hidden in the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters, she was only interested in utilizing the vast collection of books there. The magic book that Irving had used in his battle with Sophia was one that the knowledge fairy had discovered in the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters. The knowledge fairy did not believe she should provide any additional assistance to the Angel Guild, as she felt that they would never have found this magic book on their own. The knowledge fairy''s perspective was not incorrect; even though the Angel Guild possessed many resources, its members were unable to effectively utilize them. They didn''t even know how many hidden valuable items and powerful weapons were concealed within the headquarters. Chapter 381 A Difficult Awakening A thick, white mist surrounded Irving.At this moment, Irving had his eyes tightly closed, his lips quivering slightly. He seemed to be trapped in an unimaginable nightmare. Suddenly, Irving''s eyes flew open. The surrounding white mist left Irving feeling utterly confused. "What is this place? Why am I here? Wasn''t I supposed to be at the Angel Guild headquarters, fighting Sophia?" A series of questions flooded Irving''s mind. He clearly remembered being in a final battle against Sophia. He had felt his body and spirit being eroded by the power of the Blood Moon. At the same time, he knew that his companions had begun to help him activate the spell to seal Sophia. "Did my plan succeed? Or has it failed? Did Sophia manage to kill me?! If that''s the case, am I now in the realm of the Forgotten?" Irving slowly stood up. He decided to explore his surroundings. For Irving, there was at least some good news. He didn''t have to worry about being threatened by unknown monsters immediately. In this white mist, he didn''t sense any other presence. Thus, Irving continued to move forward in what he believed was the right direction. Since there were no buildings or landmarks in the thick mist to guide him, Irving had no way of knowing if he was actually progressing forward. After an indeterminate amount of time, Irving suddenly sensed an unknown force ahead. Cautiously, Irving came to a halt. He intended to harness the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him to probe the unknown force ahead. The power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl activated smoothly. However, at that moment, the strength it exhibited was much weaker than normal. "It seems my condition is indeed quite poor. I can''t even fully utilize the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, which has completely fused with me." From the unusual state of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving gained some additional insights. Even though he realized that his situation was dire, he knew he couldn''t stop. He felt that the longer he lingered in the white mist, the worse his circumstances would become. Without any specific information about the unknown force ahead, Irving steeled himself and continued toward its direction. As Irving passed through barrier after barrier of white mist, he finally caught sight of the unknown force he had sensed earlier. This unknown power existed in a confusing form. It manifested as a glowing portal, shimmering with a variety of colors that Irving couldn''t begin to comprehend. "What is going on here? I''ve seen many strange scenes in the Shelter Game world, but this is just too surreal," Irving thought, taken aback by the bizarre sight before him. For a moment, he was at a loss for what to do next. However, he could feel that the portal, with its dazzling array of incomprehensible colors, seemed to be beckoning him. Under the portal''s call, Irving instinctively moved forward. As he made contact with the portal, a fragment of unknown memory surged into his mind. In this memory fragment, Irving saw a massive shadow materializing in the sky. This shadow not only enveloped the entire sky but also suppressed all the power contained within it. Beneath the enormous shadow, black stones began to rain down from above. As these stones struck the ground, the earth cracked open, creating fissures from which countless indescribable monsters surged forth. Irving suddenly realized that the memory he was witnessing might be related to an apocalypse. Realizing this, he felt as though he was the owner of this memory. He quickly glanced around and saw Vicky, Sophia, and Shadow Celestial nearby. At that moment, Sophia and Shadow Celestial did not appear to be his enemies, but rather his allies. Everyone around Irving looked up at the enormous shadow in the sky. Suddenly, Shadow Celestial opened his mouth, seemingly trying to say something, but Irving couldn''t hear any sound. Shadow Celestial then turned to gaze at Irving. In that instant, the memory fragment came to an abrupt end. "What on earth just happened? Was that memory really mine? If it is, does that mean I have to collaborate with Sophia and Shadow Celestial when the apocalypse arrives? That''s simply impossible." Irving was not convinced that the memory he had just experienced was truly his own. He suspected that it was likely a deliberate attempt by someone else to implant false memories in him. As Irving furrowed his brow, pondering whether the recent memory fragment truly belonged to him, the light before him underwent a series of changes. A variety of strange colors converged, and the portal''s hue eventually transformed into a pure white. From the other side of the portal, he could hear the voices of his friends. "What should we do now? It seems we can''t wake Irving up!" Anna said in a very anxious tone. "Has Aron not returned yet? Didn''t he say he was going to seek the knowledge fairy''s help? The knowledge fairy should be able to provide us with a way to awaken Irving, right?" James''s voice was also filled with urgency. Upon hearing Anna and James speak, a faint smile finally appeared on Irving''s face. "It seems I really have fallen into a coma. I must be in my own mental world right now. My companions are trying to wake me up. With the knowledge fairy''s assistance, they should be able to succeed." Irving murmured to himself. Just as he finished speaking, Aron''s voice came from the other side of the portal. "The knowledge fairy didn''t provide me with a way to wake Irving up. He doesn''t plan to cooperate with me because he believes I''m not qualified to work with him." There was a hint of disappointment in Aron''s tone as he spoke. "What are we going to do then? Are we just going to let Irving rely on his own strength to wake up? If Irving can''t wake up on his own, are we just going to let him remain in a coma indefinitely?" James and Anna suddenly spoke in unison. Aron fell silent. He, too, was furrowing his brow, contemplating what to do next. At this moment, while Irving listened to the conversation of his allies in the real world, he also thought about how he might awaken. Although he now knew he was in a mental realm, he still didn''t know how to awaken from it. Just then, Vicky and Benjamin''s voices came from the other side of the portal. "What''s the situation now? Has Irving still not woken up?" Benjamin asked breathlessly. Before Aron and the others could respond, Vicky''s voice cut in. "I think I might have a way to wake Irving up! I''m a healing mage, and I can use my skills to try to revive him!" As soon as Vicky finished speaking, Irving felt a warm current surge through his body. This warm flow seemed to be the healing mage''s signature skill¡ªLife Healing. Read latest stories on empire The powerful life force could help the injured recover quickly, but it was ineffective in waking someone who was in a deep sleep. Irving felt that the methods his companions had considered would not be of any use. So, he could only hope to find a way to awaken himself. In an instant, Irving suddenly had an epiphany. He realized that he could rely on the life force provided by Vicky and the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to awaken himself. Irving focused the life force, directing it to gather around the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The life force was absorbed by the Taikoo Flame Pearl, allowing it to unleash even greater power. "You must not stop your skill! If you stop, I might fall into a deep sleep forever!" Before taking action, Irving murmured to himself. It was clear that his words were meant for Vicky, but he knew she couldn''t hear him. Irving could only hope that Vicky cared enough for him to keep going. His plan was simple: he would rely on the continuous flow of life force to repeatedly activate the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. In this process, the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl would grow stronger and stronger. Once the power reached a certain level, Irving could use it to successfully awaken himself. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The greatest risk of this entire plan was that the life force might not be sustained. Vicky needed to keep using her life healing skill; if she stopped, Irving would descend into an irreversible state. While Irving was executing his plan, the others in the real world had already lost hope. Benjamin even began to persuade Vicky. "President, I think you should stop these futile attempts. Even if you continue using the life healing skill, you won''t be able to wake Irving. We should look for other methods." Vicky didn''t pay any attention to Benjamin''s words. Her gaze was resolute as she continued to use the life healing skill. In her view, she could not give up on Irving. Vicky decided she would keep using her life healing skill until all her strength was exhausted. As time went on, Vicky''s condition deteriorated. The faces of those around her grew increasingly pale. Just as Vicky was about to completely drain her energy, Irving suddenly took a deep breath. His movement surprised everyone, and they were filled with joy. This meant that Irving had successfully awakened. Under the watchful eyes of the group, Irving slowly opened his eyes. He had finally managed to awaken, albeit with great difficulty. Chapter 382 Further Reinforcing the Seal With Irving''s awakening, his companions could finally breathe a sigh of relief."You''re finally awake! I thought I wouldn''t be able to wake you up!" Vicky was the first to react; she immediately threw herself onto Irving and spoke with a quivering voice. Irving didn''t say much; he simply smiled and gently patted Vicky on the head. "There''s no need to worry! I will definitely wake up! Because you are the person I care about the most, I would never leave you behind." Irving''s words deeply touched Vicky. She wanted to say more, but she couldn''t get any words out. The moment she opened her mouth, tears would inevitably follow. "Stop crying! I''m awake now, aren''t I? Shouldn''t you be happy for me?" Irving said with a smile and a gentle tone. Vicky nodded, but her expression still showed a hint of sadness. She was just managing to hold back her tears. With the help of Benjamin and James, Irving slowly stood up. "My body is still a bit weak. I won''t be able to fight again in the short term. So over the next few days, you all must take on the primary responsibility of defense." Irving looked at Benjamin, James, and Aron as he spoke. The three nodded almost in unison. They all understood that they needed to shoulder the burden of defense while Irving was not yet fully recovered. "What''s the status of the blood moon power? Have we managed to completely seal Sophia and the blood moon power she possesses?" After addressing the most urgent matters, Irving began to show concern for Sophia and the blood moon power. After all, the greatest crisis they had faced was caused by Sophia and the blood moon power. Upon hearing Irving''s question, Aron quickly replied, "Our previous efforts were very effective. Sophia and her blood moon power have been completely sealed. However, I think the seal seems a bit unstable. We should further reinforce it." In response to Aron''s statement, Irving didn''t say much. He simply hoped to go see it for himself as soon as possible. In Irving''s view, Aron and the others could not have a deeper understanding of the seal than he did. Only he could determine whether there would be any issues with the seal in the future. "I think I should go take a look myself. Hurry and take me there. If there really are problems with the seal, we must reinforce it." At Irving''s direct command, Aron and the others took him to the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. The entrance to the Angel Guild headquarters had been completely destroyed during the previous battle. The buildings surrounding the entrance had also turned into ruins. Amidst the debris, a pink-glowing sphere floated in midair. Inside this sphere, Sophia had her eyes tightly closed, seemingly in a state of slumber. Although the seal had been successful, some pink light managed to seep through the seal. This pink light clearly represented the power of the blood moon. When Irving saw this scene, a look of concern crossed his face. "You''re right; the seal is indeed not strong enough. We need to reinforce it immediately! Moreover, we must move Sophia to a safer location. Leaving Sophia and the seal here will only expose the City of Warding to greater threats." Irving had much to consider. Not only did he need to reinforce the seal, but he also hoped to relocate Sophia and the seal to an area less prone to issues. Naturally, Aron and the others did not oppose Irving''s suggestion. "So, what should we do next? How can we reinforce the seal?" James asked Irving, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "The spellbook I obtained from the Knowledge Fairy is still with you, right? Bring it over. The spellbook contains spells that can reinforce the seal." Upon hearing Irving''s words, James quickly retrieved the spellbook. Irving opened the spellbook in front of everyone. He then began to cast spells recorded in the book, aside from the sealing spells. One by one, the spells flew toward the seal under Irving''s control. A look of pain appeared on Sophia''s face within the sphere. It seemed she sensed that the seal was gradually strengthening, prompting her to use the power of the blood moon to fight back. The pink glow emanating from the sphere intensified. This, of course, meant that the power of the blood moon was becoming stronger. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Irving coughed twice. Concerned expressions filled the faces of those around him, as they felt Irving''s condition had worsened significantly. "Are you okay? If you really can''t keep going, you can leave the reinforcement of the seal to me! I can ensure that the seal will be successfully reinforced!" Aron stepped forward at that moment. In Aron''s view, he was the strongest person after Irving. If Irving was unable to reinforce the seal due to his physical condition, it was only right for him to take on the corresponding responsibility. Irving slowly shook his head. "You won''t be able to use those spells. Besides, my condition isn''t bad enough for that. I can continue to reinforce the seal; it will just take me a bit longer." Since Irving had said this, the others naturally didn''t press the matter further. Everyone watched Irving as he successfully reinforced the seal with one spell after another. After casting the last spell, the sphere floating in midair completely turned white. This meant that no blood moon power could seep through the seal. When everyone saw this, they let out a collective sigh of relief. "What should we do next? Didn''t you say we needed to move Sophia to a safer location?" Benjamin asked Irving at that moment. Irving nodded. "Although the seal has been reinforced, we can''t stay here around the seal indefinitely. We need to place the seal in a safer location. Do you all remember the old headquarters of the Angel Guild? I think moving the seal there would be very reasonable. The old headquarters itself has the ability to contain special powers. With the added reinforcement we''ve completed, it would be impossible for Sophia and the blood moon power to break through such a strong seal." Irving laid out his plan directly. When the others heard Irving''s plan, their expressions didn''t change much, except for the members of the Angel Guild. They felt that Irving''s strategy was indeed very reasonable. They also believed that the old headquarters of the Angel Guild likely had no other use, so the members of the Angel Guild wouldn''t oppose it either. However, the expressions of the Angel Guild members became more complex. Anna didn''t know what to say; she simply turned her gaze toward Aron. Aron felt slightly troubled at that moment. He hadn''t anticipated that Irving''s plan would involve placing the seal at the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Although Irving had previously visited the old headquarters, his understanding of it was not very deep. There were still some things of great importance to the members of the Angel Guild inside the old headquarters. After hesitating for a moment, Aron slowly spoke up. "I think putting the seal at the old headquarters of the Angel Guild might be a bit risky. There are things there that you may not know about. If Sophia teams up with those things, we could encounter even greater trouble." Aron didn''t express his thoughts very clearly. In fact, he didn''t even know what terrifying entities might be lurking in the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Aron only knew that previous leaders of the Angel Guild had been very secretive about the situation at the old headquarters. All the important members of the Angel Guild believed that there were indeed very terrifying things present in the old headquarters. Aron''s words surprised everyone slightly. Irving slowly turned his gaze toward Aron. He certainly understood what Aron was referring to. When Irving had visited the old headquarters of the Angel Guild, he had encountered powerful adversaries that he couldn''t defeat. It seemed that these formidable entities took a particular interest in Irving, as if they saw something in him. That was precisely why Irving wanted to move the seal there. He wanted to see if the power of the blood moon could have any effect on those powerful beings within the old headquarters. With a smile, Irving addressed Aron. "I know what you''re worried about. You must think that the old headquarters of the Angel Guild can''t successfully seal the blood moon''s power. But I hope you won''t worry too much. I believe that the seals present in the old headquarters are indeed very strong." Irving''s words didn''t reveal any useful information. The expressions on Aron and Anna''s faces grew even more difficult. "If you''re really concerned, then just leave everything to me. I will ensure that the seal at the old headquarters won''t encounter any major problems." Irving spoke these words with a serious tone. After hearing this, Aron and Anna felt they could no longer hesitate. They knew that Irving''s assurance came with genuine intent. "In that case, let''s move the seal to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. However, I need to remind you all not to act recklessly once we enter the old headquarters. We must follow our orders," Aron said with a furrowed brow. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving smiled and shook his head. "Don''t worry, they won''t be joining us at the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. It will just be the two of us taking the seal there. This way, the risks will be minimized." Chapter 383 The Far-Reaching Impact of Ongoing Expansion Aron did not expect that Irving would only take him to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. However, this was not necessarily a bad thing for Aron. At least it proved that he was indeed the strongest person aside from Irving.Aron slowly nodded. "If that''s the case, then we really don''t need to worry about anything else. When are we leaving? I think you still need a few days to recover." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron believed that Irving''s physical condition was still quite poor. He thought Irving should get his health in order before heading to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild with him. Irving smiled and shook his head. "Although I''m not in great shape, we won''t be facing any extremely powerful enemies right now. If I''m not mistaken, the Night Blades must be in a state of chaos at the moment. They would never have expected that we successfully sealed the power of the blood moon." Irving spoke with a tone of great confidence when he said this. Aron and the others were not entirely certain. However, they felt that Irving''s previous judgments had always been correct, so in the end, they chose to trust Irving''s assessment. Thus, Irving and Aron set off for the old headquarters of the Angel Guild, carrying the sealed Sophia with them. The others stayed at the headquarters to handle the subsequent matters. Although Sophia had already been sealed, several cities in the real world had suffered significant disasters during the previous battle. The Angel Guild needed to cooperate with other official organizations to restore order in those cities as quickly as possible. After Aron and Irving left, Anna finally managed to contact Nick. "How are things over there? The power of the blood moon has completely dissipated on my end; you must have won the final battle by now," Nick''s cheerful voice came through the phone. Nick was in a city quite far from the City of Warding. Originally, he was supposed to ensure that the Angel Guild''s branch there could operate normally. Nick hadn''t expected to be cut off from the City of Warding when Sophia launched her attack. "You''re right; we have won the final battle. The power of the blood moon has been sealed, so you can return as soon as possible. We have a lot of things that need your assistance," Anna said. Anna truly hoped Nick could return quickly because after Aron left, she was unable to handle all of the internal matters of the Angel Guild by herself. After hanging up the phone with Nick, Anna turned her gaze toward James and Benjamin. She hoped those two could provide her with some assistance. James would naturally not refuse, but Benjamin might be a different story. "I will help you handle the upcoming matters here. But Benjamin will probably want to take Vicky back to a safe place first, right? Hurry up and take action. Once you''ve dealt with your own situation, come back and help us," James said directly to Benjamin before Anna had the chance to say anything. Benjamin nodded and then left with Vicky. "After all, Benjamin is the manager of the security department at Ocean Group. He must prioritize the safety of Ocean Group''s president, so you shouldn''t think he''s targeting you," James said to Anna after Benjamin had left. Anna nodded in agreement. She certainly didn''t believe that Benjamin was against her. She and Benjamin had known each other for a long time. Anna understood Benjamin very well; although he was not very talkative, he was always reliable in action. "The situation here in the City of Warding isn''t very complicated, so I and the other members of the Angel Guild can handle it. I hope you can go to Starling City. Starling City has suffered the most damage," Anna said sincerely to James. James nodded and then chose to leave. Starling City had indeed faced the greatest devastation during this crisis. Almost all the buildings in Starling City had been eroded by the power of the blood moon. Although Sophia had been sealed, there were still remnants of the blood moon''s power. James needed to work with the members of the Angel Guild to completely clear away the residual power of the blood moon. This would take a considerable amount of time, so James wouldn''t be able to handle other matters in the short term. When James arrived in Starling City, Nick finally returned to the headquarters of the Angel Guild. After learning about everything that had happened, Nick couldn''t help but express his regret, saying, "It truly saddens me that I couldn''t participate in the previous battle. I so wanted to fight alongside you." "It''s not too late to fight alongside us now! You can definitely help James deal with the remaining blood moon power in Starling City. Who knows, you might even encounter some werewolves!" Anna reminded him, prompting Nick to head straight for Starling City. While Irving and his allies were taking action, Irving''s enemies were also responding accordingly. Although Sophia''s actions this time were directed at Irving, it was evident that the Night Blades had also suffered severe losses in the real world. Almost all members of the Night Blades in Starling City had been killed. This meant that the Night Blades could no longer gather any intelligence from Starling City. They had essentially lost control over Starling City, the City of Warding, and several other nearby cities. The Night Blades would need a long time to rebuild their intelligence network. In addition to the Night Blades, the prominent families in Starling City also faced significant losses. Some families that had originally planned to collaborate with the Night Blades to oppose Irving found themselves adjusting their stance after suffering such tremendous losses. They decided to cooperate with Irving instead. For them, they could no longer afford to withstand another potential disaster. The crisis caused by Sophia and the series of actions taken by Irving and others afterwards continued to spread. Allies and enemies of the Night Blades found themselves in a state of panic. In the world of the shelter game, the elders of the Night Blades became increasingly worried. They felt as though they were about to face an insurmountable crisis. Some elders of the Night Blades hoped that Shadow Celestial could provide them with more powerful strength, but they could not find Shadow Celestial at all. After Sophia was sealed, Shadow Celestial seemed to vanish without a trace. This only deepened the panic among the elders within the Night Blades. Some of the elders sought out Elder Astra, hoping that he could take immediate action so they might regain control of the Night Blades. However, to their shock, they found that Elder Astra was also in a very strange state. Although he had spent some time trying to adjust his condition, he could always see the blood-red moon in the corners of his vision. The erosion caused by the power of the blood moon was not something that could be easily resolved. Elder Astra had encountered the strongest form of the blood moon''s power. Even though Sophia had been sealed, the influence of the blood moon could still affect Elder Astra. The Night Blades had fallen into a leaderless state. Some elders of the Night Blades even considered cooperating with other powerful entities in the world of the shelter game. After all, in the shelter game world, aside from the powers of the Night Blades and the players, there existed various powerful monsters. Irving and his allies had previously encountered similar monsters, but those creatures seemed to lack any rationality and appeared impossible to collaborate with humans. While the Night Blades were engulfed in chaos from within, Shadow Celestial was actually hiding in his secret base. He had no intention of taking any action. He simply hoped to quickly and fully master all the chaotic powers he had already acquired. The sealing of Sophia had indeed exceeded Shadow Celestial''s expectations. Shadow Celestial realized that his previous assessment of Irving had significant flaws. At this moment, Shadow Celestial viewed Irving as his greatest threat. He believed that his upcoming actions must be executed without any mistakes. Although Shadow Celestial had gained control over powerful chaotic forces, these chaotic powers could not be fully utilized in battle. The nature of chaotic power was inherently repulsive to humans. To completely master chaotic power, one would need to spend a considerable amount of time gradually honing their skills. Shadow Celestial felt that an attack from Irving was imminent, and his time was running out. Therefore, he had to accelerate his mastery of the chaotic powers. Under such immense pressure, Shadow Celestial found it impossible to concern himself with the affairs of the Night Blades. In addition to Shadow Celestial''s actions, the werewolves also took corresponding measures. Due to the battle in the Abyss of Death, the vast majority of werewolves had been killed. Thus, the surviving werewolves were actually those summoned by Sophia using the power of the blood moon. These werewolves would not act recklessly. Their only purpose was to assist Sophia in breaking free from her seal. The strength of the werewolves was not particularly formidable, so there was little they could do. They could only seek help from other powerful beings in the shelter game world to aid Sophia. The sealing of Sophia was indeed a matter of far-reaching impact, and its repercussions were still expanding. In no time, all powerful entities in the shelter game world would learn that the power of the blood moon had been sealed. They would undoubtedly take action, seizing the opportunity to enhance their own strength. Some powerful beings might even attempt to control the power of the blood moon. The various actions of these individuals would certainly affect Irving to some extent. However, this was not what Irving needed to worry about at present. The two primary concerns for Irving were clear. The first was when he would be able to restore his own strength. The second was related to the knowledge fairy. Chapter 384 Unexplored Territory At the entrance of the old headquarters of the Angel Guild, Irving and Aron cautiously observed their surroundings. Although they had been here twice before, they felt that returning could likely lead to danger.After a series of crises, all defensive forces at the old headquarters of the Angel Guild had been withdrawn. Recently, it was possible that some hostile entities had entered the old headquarters, posing a threat to Irving and Aron. While Irving remained vigilant, his expression was not overly tense. He had a certain level of confidence in his abilities. In contrast, Aron was not as relaxed as Irving. He observed their surroundings with a serious expression. After watching for a while, Aron finally spoke to Irving. "I don''t think there are any enemies around the old headquarters. What we need to worry about is whether there are any unexpected threats inside. After all, this time we have to place Sophia and her seal in an area we have never explored before." There was a slight nervousness in Aron''s tone as he said this. Irving nodded slowly. "I think you don''t need to be too anxious. We have made very thorough preparations for this mission. Even if we venture into unexplored territory, we shouldn''t encounter too much danger." Irving''s words, however, seemed to have little effect. Although Aron outwardly agreed with Irving, the tension on his face did not ease at all. "Let''s hurry and get inside! The longer we stay at the entrance, the more likely we are to encounter danger." With that, Irving and Aron, along with the sealed Sophia, entered the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. The interior scene of the old headquarters had changed significantly since their last visit. Originally, the old headquarters was filled with complex powers, but now it only harbored remnants of a powerful dark force. Seeing this, both Irving and Aron felt a sense of concern. Irving was very aware that deep within the old headquarters, a presence of extremely powerful dark energy had been hiding all along. He worried that the strong dark force he saw was the manifestation of that powerful being that had been lurking. "It seems we must prepare for the battle that might erupt. The powerful presence in the depths of the old headquarters seems to be on the move," Irving finally said, his tone slightly tense. Aron did not respond, as he found himself at a loss for words. He had initially thought that even if there were some unusual changes inside the old headquarters of the Angel Guild, he would have a plan to handle them. However, after witnessing such a powerful dark force, he felt utterly unprepared. Aron realized that from this point on, he would have to follow Irving''s lead. "Let''s keep moving. Although the dark energy around us is very strong, it seems that these forces do not intend to attack us directly. We should make our way to our destination as quickly as possible." After saying this, Irving moved forward quickly, and Aron followed closely behind him. The two of them passed through one security door after another, navigating through increasingly complex areas. At first, Aron had a certain familiarity with these sections. However, after going through several security doors, he finally entered an area that was entirely unfamiliar to him. The architectural style of this area was vastly different from that of the other sections. It appeared to have been long abandoned, showing no signs of recent human presence. "It seems this must be the unexplored territory. If I''m not mistaken, this area was completely deserted before your Angel Guild decided to give up the old headquarters," Irving observed the surroundings and asked Aron coldly. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron nodded. "You''re right. Before we abandoned the old headquarters, we had already lost access to many parts of it. The area we are currently in has actually been forsaken for a long time. The buildings here seem to have been twisted by some kind of force." His voice was laced with concern as he spoke. Aron felt that they were about to encounter a significant danger in this place. Just as he finished speaking, a loud sound of a door slamming echoed from ahead. Both Aron and Irving froze in that moment. They turned towards the direction of the sound, but a wall obstructed their view. "Do we really have to keep going? You''re not in great shape right now. Even if we encounter danger, you won''t be able to exert your full strength. Perhaps we should just leave Sophia here. The power in this place is enough to reinforce the seal on her," Aron suggested, his fear becoming increasingly evident. He did not want to go any deeper, as he feared that pressing on would lead him to encounter terrifying enemies. Irving''s expression was equally serious. He certainly understood that Aron made a valid point, but he did not want to give up so easily. He saw this as an opportunity to explore the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. "You shouldn''t think like that! Facing danger now is much better than encountering it later. We still have plenty of time to deal with any additional threats. If we encounter the Night Blades afterward, we won''t have the time to address those dangers," Irving said, and then he continued to move forward. Although Aron was reluctant to follow Irving deeper, he found it impossible to turn back. After some internal struggle, he finally steeled himself and followed Irving. The two quickly crossed the wall ahead. Once they were behind it, they finally saw the source of the loud noise: a very ordinary iron door, covered in patches of rust. However, the rust was not the most striking feature of the door; the most noticeable marks were two claw marks. These claw marks were clearly made by a creature. Irving stepped closer to the iron door, carefully examining the claw marks. "These claw marks weren''t made recently. There''s even some rust in the grooves, which means these marks must have been left a long time ago." After saying this, Irving widened his eyes. He suddenly noticed that there seemed to be remnants of Blood Moon energy within the claw marks. If he was correct, these marks were actually left by a werewolf. Upon making this deduction, Irving abruptly turned to Aron, fixing his gaze on him. "Are you hiding some very important information from me?" he asked in a low voice. Aron''s expression was a mix of confusion and surprise. "What do you mean? How could I possibly hide something so important from you? Have you discovered something?" Aron responded, his tone very sincere. Since Irving did not detect any deceit in Aron''s words, he concluded that Aron was indeed unaware of the information he had just uncovered. Irving sighed and said slowly, "Come over here and take a close look at the claw marks on the iron door. Once you see them, you''ll understand why I asked you that question." Aron quickly moved to Irving''s side. After examining the marks carefully for a moment, he recognized that the claw marks on the door belonged to a werewolf. This certainly meant that the Angel Guild had been attacked by werewolves a long time ago. Therefore, the Angel Guild should have had a very good understanding of Blood Moon power. "That''s absolutely impossible! Since I joined the Angel Guild, we have never encountered an attack from werewolves. Furthermore, there are no records of werewolf attacks in the Angel Guild''s archives," Aron quickly replied, dismissing the idea. He instinctively thought that the claw marks on the iron door were likely left by some enemies to mislead them. "We can''t easily trust this lead. It''s possible that someone deliberately left these marks to confuse our judgment," Aron stated. Before he could finish, Irving coldly countered, "Why would they do that? Why use this kind of information to mislead us? Do they think that after seeing these claw marks, we wouldn''t seal Sophia here?" Irving''s rebuttal left Aron momentarily speechless. "I don''t know why. But I think we need to explore further. Do you really believe the Angel Guild would collaborate with Blood Moon? Or do you think some within the Angel Guild are deliberately hiding important information?" Aron didn''t believe that anyone within the Angel Guild was concealing crucial information. He felt very confident in his understanding of the Angel Guild. No one could possibly betray the Angel Guild. If someone did betray it, Aron believed he would notice immediately. Read new chapters at empire In response to Aron''s words, Irving simply said, "Alright then! Let''s not jump to conclusions just yet. We should continue deeper into the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Perhaps we will find more clues there." After saying this, Irving moved forward, and Aron anxiously followed. He felt a strong sense that essential information was hidden deep within the old headquarters, but he was terrified of uncovering it, as it could potentially overturn everything he believed. The two of them moved slowly through the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. As they ventured deeper, the dark power surrounding them grew stronger. The dark energy had become so potent that it was visibly affecting the reality around them. Both Irving and Aron felt a surge of fear as they stopped in front of a door filled with dark energy. They could both sense the immense dark power emanating from behind the door. This dark force was even stronger than Sophia''s most potent Blood Moon power. Chapter 385 Encountering the Mysterious Entity Again Looking at the door in front of them that emanated a powerful dark energy, neither Irving nor Aron took action right away. After a moment, Aron lowered his voice and asked Irving, "What should we do? Should we turn back now? The dark energy ahead is just too overwhelming."Read the latest on empire Irving did not respond immediately. He continued to gaze at the door that exuded such formidable dark power. After contemplating for a while, he decided it was time to share his thoughts with Aron. However, before he could speak, the door infused with dark energy opened automatically. Beyond the door was a pitch-black corridor, illuminated by flickering wall lamps on either side. "It seems that turning back is not really an option for us. We can only move forward. Perhaps deeper in the corridor, we will find a more suitable area to seal Sophia," Irving remarked. The automatic opening of the door indicated that the powerful entity within wanted them to enter. This entity was far beyond the capabilities of both Irving and Aron. Neither of them could defeat this mysterious and powerful presence. Therefore, they had no choice but to proceed into the dark corridor. As soon as they stepped into the corridor, the heavy door behind them slammed shut. Aron''s expression was one of intense anxiety. He felt that this venture was dangerously risky. "Try not to be too anxious," Irving said in a gentle tone. "Since that mysterious entity invited us in, it seems unlikely that it would easily annihilate us. We must have some value to it." Irving''s words did little to ease Aron''s worries; in fact, they only heightened his concern. "Are you suggesting that this mysterious entity wants to turn us into its puppets? If we become its puppets, wouldn''t we pose a great threat to our allies?" Aron''s voice trembled as he spoke. "If such a situation arises, we would have no choice but to deal with it as it comes. If we truly become puppets of that mysterious entity, we would have to accept a grim fate." Irving could only voice such thoughts that further troubled Aron. He didn''t want Aron to become too relaxed. In his own estimation, the mission should not hold too great a danger. After hearing Irving''s words, Aron fell completely silent. The two continued to walk down the dark corridor. After an indeterminate amount of time, they finally reached the end of the corridor, where they saw a door radiating white light. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon seeing the door, Irving stopped in his tracks. This door was identical to one he had seen while unconscious, leaving him deeply perplexed. "What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly stop? Have you sensed something terrifying behind that door?" Aron asked, feeling increasingly anxious at Irving''s sudden halt. "It''s nothing! I just had some other thoughts!" Irving replied, pretending to be casual. "I shouldn''t get distracted; we should continue moving forward." With that, Irving stepped directly toward the glowing door. Without hesitation, he pushed it open. The moment the door swung wide, blinding white light flooded in, making it impossible for Irving and Aron to see their surroundings. After a while, the white light began to fade. Suddenly, Irving and Aron realized they had returned to the headquarters of the Angel Guild. They were now in the deepest meeting room of the Angel Guild. "What on earth is happening? Why are we suddenly back at the Angel Guild headquarters? Is there a secret passage between the old and new headquarters?" Aron exclaimed in shock. Despite his astonishment, there was a hint of relief in his tone. In his view, if they had truly returned to the Angel Guild, it meant they were unlikely to face too much danger. Beside him, Irving''s expression remained serious. He did not believe they had actually returned to the Angel Guild. Irving thought what they were seeing was merely an illusion. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Do you think we haven''t returned to the Angel Guild headquarters?" Aron noticed Irving''s unease and directly asked him. As soon as Aron finished speaking, Anna walked in through the door. "You''re finally back. You must have sealed Sophia in the most suitable area, right?" Anna asked with a smile. Neither Aron nor Irving responded. They were unsure of the situation they were facing. "Stop pretending! You''re not Anna at all! Who are you really? Why are you trapping us in this illusion?" Irving asked coldly, directing his question at Anna. Anna''s expression changed rapidly. Her smile vanished almost instantaneously, and the cold-faced Anna took a seat at the head of the meeting room. "It seems that even after suffering significant injuries, you are still not easily deceived. You''re right; I am not Anna. I am merely a messenger of the Great Existence." At that moment, Anna''s voice had changed significantly, and her appearance was undergoing a rapid transformation. Ultimately, under the gaze of Irving and Aron, Anna morphed into a black shadow. "What is your purpose in trapping us here? Do you intend to make us your enemies? If you truly wanted to oppose us, you should have attacked me already," Irving stated, refraining from taking immediate action. He was merely questioning the entity''s motives, believing that it was just testing him. The black shadow erupted into a harsh, mocking laugh. "Haven''t you realized yet? This is not our first encounter. In fact, this is our second meeting. Before you ventured into the Abyss of Death, did I not grant you great power?" The shadow''s words suddenly struck a chord with Irving, as he recognized it as the same mysterious presence he had encountered at the Angel Guild headquarters. "So you were the one who helped me! What is your motive? I have fulfilled my part of the bargain. I have brought Sophia here." Irving spoke calmly. Aron, still unclear about the entire situation, remained silent, listening to the exchange between Irving and the black shadow. "You have indeed fulfilled our agreement. In fact, you have exceeded it! I did not anticipate that you would not only seal the power of the Blood Moon but also bring it directly before me. I must admit, your strength surpasses my expectations. I suppose I should offer you some additional rewards." The black shadow approached Irving. It seemed to be observing his every move with nonexistent eyes. "Really? What kind of additional reward will you offer me? Will you grant me even greater dark powers?" Irving was not easily convinced. Although he had not directly attacked, he remained prepared for battle. "I will grant you powerful dark abilities. However, these dark powers can only be used against the Shadow Celestial. Since you have successfully sealed Sophia, it means your strength surpasses that of the Shadow Celestial. If you are willing to assist me in dealing with the Shadow Celestial, I can sign a contract to provide you with even greater power. If you can completely seal the powers of chaos, I could even persuade my master to make you his messenger." The black shadow finally put forth its proposal. Irving furrowed his brow and contemplated for a moment. "I choose to refuse!" Irving stated solemnly. His response left the black shadow in shock. Her smile vanished almost instantaneously, and the cold-faced Anna took a seat at the head of the meeting room. "It seems that even after suffering significant injuries, you are still not easily deceived. You''re right; I am not Anna. I am merely a messenger of the Great Existence." At that moment, Anna''s voice had changed significantly, and her appearance was undergoing a rapid transformation. Ultimately, under the gaze of Irving and Aron, Anna morphed into a black shadow. "What is your purpose in trapping us here? Do you intend to make us your enemies? If you truly wanted to oppose us, you should have attacked me already," Irving stated, refraining from taking immediate action. He was merely questioning the entity''s motives, believing that it was just testing him. The black shadow erupted into a harsh, mocking laugh. "Haven''t you realized yet? This is not our first encounter. In fact, this is our second meeting. Before you ventured into the Abyss of Death, did I not grant you great power?" The shadow''s words suddenly struck a chord with Irving, as he recognized it as the same mysterious presence he had encountered at the Angel Guild headquarters. "So you were the one who helped me! What is your motive? I have fulfilled my part of the bargain. I have brought Sophia here." Irving spoke calmly. Aron, still unclear about the entire situation, remained silent, listening to the exchange between Irving and the black shadow. "You have indeed fulfilled our agreement. In fact, you have exceeded it! I did not anticipate that you would not only seal the power of the Blood Moon but also bring it directly before me. I must admit, your strength surpasses my expectations. I suppose I should offer you some additional rewards." The black shadow approached Irving. It seemed to be observing his every move with nonexistent eyes. "Really? What kind of additional reward will you offer me? Will you grant me even greater dark powers?" Irving was not easily convinced. Although he had not directly attacked, he remained prepared for battle. "I will grant you powerful dark abilities. However, these dark powers can only be used against the Shadow Celestial. Since you have successfully sealed Sophia, it means your strength surpasses that of the Shadow Celestial. If you are willing to assist me in dealing with the Shadow Celestial, I can sign a contract to provide you with even greater power. If you can completely seal the powers of chaos, I could even persuade my master to make you his messenger." The black shadow finally put forth its proposal. Irving furrowed his brow and contemplated for a moment. "I choose to refuse!" Irving stated solemnly. His response left the black shadow in shock. Chapter 386 The Many Threats in the Shadows "What should we do next? Should we prepare for a battle with Shadow Celestial?" At the entrance of the old headquarters of Angel Guild, Aron asked Irving with a serious expression.Irving shook his head. "Even if we are going to fight Shadow Celestial, the battle won''t start anytime soon. Shadow Celestial will definitely try to avoid us for as long as possible. I believe he will attempt to rapidly increase his power in a short time. Until he is certain that his strength can defeat us, he won''t let us find him." Irving had a good understanding of Shadow Celestial. He had collaborated with Shadow Celestial several times before. Throughout those collaborations, Shadow Celestial had always been extremely cautious. Even though Shadow Celestial possessed immense strength, he would often seek help from others to test the waters. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This characteristic of Shadow Celestial certainly had its advantages; the advantage was that he would not easily fall into traps. However, this trait also came with a disadvantage: Shadow Celestial could be easily intimidated. Irving utilized this weakness of Shadow Celestial, which allowed him to make his judgment with such confidence. Explore new worlds at empire Aron slowly nodded. He did not know much about Shadow Celestial himself, but he trusted Irving''s judgment. "Let''s head back to the Angel Guild headquarters for now. We need to share all the information we''ve gathered with the others. Additionally, we must warn them about the potential unexpected threats we might encounter." Irving said this in a slightly disheartened tone. His words left Aron very confused; he didn''t understand where these unexpected threats could be coming from. "Unexpected threats? Sophia has been sealed, and according to you, Shadow Celestial should be avoiding us. So what other threats could we possibly face?" Upon hearing Aron''s question, Irving smiled. "You''re right; for the time being, neither Sophia nor Shadow Celestial can pose a threat to us. But do you really think that apart from their threats, we don''t need to worry about anything else?" At this point, Irving paused. He directed his gaze towards the darkened sky not far away. The sky was ominously gloomy; although the sun had not yet set, no rays of sunlight could penetrate the thick clouds. Aron followed Irving''s line of sight. He furrowed his brow, unsure of what to say, and he did not understand the reason behind Irving''s actions. "There are countless threats lurking in the shadows! Whether in the world of Shelter Game or in the real world, many people are scheming against us from the dark," Irving said solemnly. Aron finally understood what Irving meant. "I get it! Then let''s return as quickly as possible. If you want to recover your strength, you need to rest for a few days. During this time, I will make sure we don''t encounter any threats. You don''t need to worry too much." Aron was indeed a very responsible person. He recognized that Irving was not in the best condition, so he felt it was his duty to take on a more significant responsibility. Irving was quite satisfied with Aron''s response. "Alright then, let''s proceed as you suggested." With that, Irving and Aron returned to the headquarters of Angel Guild together. After they shared their experiences from the old headquarters with the others, the reactions varied significantly. Although Anna was not very familiar with the old headquarters of Angel Guild, she knew there were many secrets hidden there. Therefore, her expression was somewhat serious. Nick had only recently joined Angel Guild, so he appeared a bit curious. James showed little emotion; although he was currently working alongside Angel Guild, he still felt that he was not truly a member of it. Thus, he had little interest in the things that existed in the old headquarters of Angel Guild. His only concern was whether the powerful entities within the old headquarters might pose a threat to him. "That''s the situation. You all need to be extra cautious during the next phase of our actions. We won''t be entering the world of Shelter Game for the next week. We need to spend this week dealing with everything in the real world. After all, the disaster caused by Sophia has not been completely resolved yet," Aron stated directly. Everyone turned their attention to Irving. While they agreed with Aron''s plan, they were still very concerned about Irving''s opinion. Irving smiled and nodded. "I think Aron''s plan is sound. I''m not in good shape, so I need to take some time to recuperate. During this period, you all should follow Aron''s lead." Since Irving had said this, the others naturally had no further hesitation. Under Aron''s guidance, everyone was assigned their respective tasks to carry out. Nick and James headed to Starling City together. Although the werewolves in Starling City had mostly been eliminated, there were still some hiding in the dark corners. While the threat posed by these werewolves was not significant, they still carried the power of the Blood Moon. To prevent the Blood Moon''s power from posing a threat to the civilians in Starling City afterward, Nick and James needed to eliminate all the hidden werewolves along with their Blood Moon powers. Anna had a relatively simple task. Given that the corruption from the chaotic power within her was worsening, Anna did not possess much combat strength. Therefore, she only needed to stay at the headquarters of Angel Guild, where she would be responsible for coordinating everyone''s actions. Aron, on the other hand, would personally go to the headquarters of Ocean Group. He hoped to have Benjamin lead all the forces of the Ocean Group''s security department to cooperate with his upcoming actions. The operation Aron was personally responsible for would target the Night Blades. After a series of previous crises, Aron felt that the Night Blades needed to be completely eradicated. He had already gathered intel on the locations of certain Night Blades'' secret bases, and his goal was to clear them all out. To ensure that this operation would be successful, he needed Benjamin''s assistance. Aron didn''t approach Benjamin directly; instead, he asked Irving to inform Benjamin about the specific situation before he did. Benjamin agreed to Aron''s plan over the phone. However, before executing the plan, Benjamin and Aron needed to meet in person to finalize all the details. "Your plan is flawless. I won''t interfere with your specific strategies. I will focus all my energy on restoring my own strength," Irving said, clearly satisfied with Aron''s arrangements. Irving believed that his most important task at the moment was to recover his condition as quickly as possible. If he couldn''t restore himself to peak form soon, they would all soon face a significant threat. Although Irving thought that Shadow Celestial wouldn''t act too quickly, he also knew that it wouldn''t be too slow. Shadow Celestial had already acquired at least two chaotic artifacts. If Shadow Celestial managed to fully convert the powers of these two artifacts into his own strength, he could overpower Irving. If Irving''s state had not recovered by that time, Shadow Celestial could easily eliminate both Irving and his companions. Faced with such a massive sense of crisis, Irving needed to concentrate all his efforts on regaining his strength. With that in mind, Irving returned to his home. He recounted everything he had encountered to Wendy. Having gone through several crises herself, Wendy was not overly surprised by the events he described. However, when she heard that Irving had nearly been killed by the power of the Blood Moon, her expression turned unusually tense. "Why do you take on such great risks? You''re not the only one who faces the threat of the Blood Moon''s power. Why do you always have to shoulder the most difficult tasks?" Wendy asked, voicing her most pressing concern after listening to Irving''s account. Wendy had known Irving for a long time, and she believed she understood him well. Yet, Irving always seemed to do things that exceeded her expectations. She couldn''t comprehend why he consistently put himself in such perilous situations to save others. Irving managed a wry smile in response to Wendy''s inquiry. "You might not believe this, but the main reason I go to rescue them is that I will need them to save me in the future. When the apocalypse comes, I won''t be able to face the crisis alone. My companions will be the most important people to help me deal with the impending disaster." Wendy''s confusion deepened with Irving''s answer. Although she had heard Irving mention the coming apocalypse many times, she had never believed that it would actually happen. To her, the notion of an apocalypse was simply non-existent. "So, do the companions you speak of include me? Am I someone who could save you in the future?" Although Wendy didn''t believe in the apocalypse, she was still very concerned about her ability to help Irving when the time came. Irving smiled and reached out to pat Wendy on the head. "When the apocalypse arrives, you will definitely fight alongside me. You will certainly help me, and without your support, I don''t think I could successfully face the crisis of the apocalypse." Irving''s response finally brought a smile to Wendy''s face. "That''s good to hear! No matter what happens, I will stand by your side. I will never betray you!" Wendy said firmly. Irving nodded, fully believing that Wendy was speaking the truth. "You should rest here. I''ll go make you something to eat! Since you need to recover to your best condition in the shortest time possible, I will do my best to help you. I''ll cook your favorite dishes." After saying this, Wendy headed to the kitchen. She hoped to ensure that Irving would eat well, believing that doing so would help him recover his strength faster. Chapter 387 Monsters Born from Chaos Irving and his enemies were each executing their own plans. Both sides were accumulating power, and neither felt confident enough to defeat the other. As a result, the situation became unusually calm for the time being. Neither the Angel Guild nor the Night Blades would take any action in the short term.Even though Aron intended to eliminate the power of the Night Blades in the real world, he still needed to prepare for a certain amount of time. During this period, the Night Blades would certainly not sit idly by. The calmness of both the Angel Guild and the Night Blades made other observing forces hesitant to take any risky actions. Whether it was Sophia''s arrival in Starling City, which had a significant impact on the real world, or the decisive battle taking place in the Shelter Game world at the Desolate Canyon, both events had profoundly shocked other factions. Members of these factions were very fearful of Irving, his companions, and the power of the Night Blades. Some chose to cooperate with Irving and his group, while others opted to ally with the Night Blades. Both sides were preparing for the next phase of battle. Thus, for ordinary people in the real world and regular players in the Shelter Game world, this recent period had been a rare time of peace. Ordinary people in the real world were working hard to repair the damage caused by Sophia''s arrival in Starling City. Meanwhile, regular players in the Shelter Game were striving to enhance their own strength, constantly searching for monsters they could defeat. Beneath this surface calm, both the real world and the Shelter Game world were brewing a larger crisis. In the real world, members of powerful families who had miraculously survived the disaster in Starling City discovered that their strength had significantly increased. Their power boost was a result of the influence of the Blood Moon. Under normal circumstances, these strong individuals would have been twisted into various forms of werewolves by the power of the Blood Moon. However, after Irving sealed Sophia, the power of the Blood Moon was suppressed. This, in turn, allowed those affected by the Blood Moon''s power to utilize it to enhance their own strength. Although these empowered individuals did not dare to openly oppose Irving and the Angel Guild, behind the scenes, they were all plotting their own underhanded schemes. In the Shelter Game world, various powers were converging, and this convergence was giving rise to monsters even more formidable than before. In the Shelter Game world, most of the monsters that previously existed were born from a singular type of power. While monsters born from a single power could utilize that power to its fullest extent, they were easily defeated when faced with enemies like Irving and Shadow Celestial, who were adept in various powers. Monsters born from the convergence of different powers, on the other hand, could wield multiple types of abilities. This allowed them to employ a wider range of tactics against the skills and items that players possessed in the Shelter Game. Even more importantly, deep within the Abyss of Death ruins, an incredibly terrifying monster was being birthed from the endless chaotic power. This monster was converting the power from the deepest part of the endless abyss into its own strength. Once it absorbed all of this power into its body, it would be able to move freely in the Shelter Game world. At that point, both Irving and Shadow Celestial would face a tremendous threat. However, most people were unaware of the existence of this monstrous entity. Even the elders of the Night Blades, who had long harbored dissatisfaction with Shadow Celestial, were oblivious to this terrifying creature''s presence. These elders gathered in a secret location to discuss what actions they should take next. "I believe now is our best opportunity to act! Although Irving successfully dealt with the crisis posed by the Blood Moon''s power, he must have sustained significant injuries. He should be unable to stop our actions," said one elder, whose hair and beard were entirely white, his voice trembling. This elder was the most senior member of the Night Blades and had served as an elder for over a hundred years. While he outwardly submitted to Shadow Celestial, he internally believed that Shadow Celestial was unworthy of holding a higher position than himself. In fact, his hatred for Shadow Celestial ran deeper than that of Elder Astra. "I think you''re correct, but have you overlooked another factor? Shadow Celestial hasn''t been weakened. The fact that Shadow Celestial hasn''t targeted Irving likely means that Irving must have other means to ensure his safety," a younger Night Blades elder stepped forward. Though he wished to overthrow Shadow Celestial, he did not fully respect the older elders. "What do you mean by that? Do you think my judgment is wrong?" The white-haired elder coughed twice and responded sharply. "I mean exactly that! I believe we should continue to accumulate our own strength as we did before! At the very least, we need to find powerful artifacts to have any chance of ultimately confronting Shadow Celestial and Irving," the youngest elder stated his opinion. His view was, in fact, in line with that of the majority of the elders. "How much longer do we need to wait? Are you all planning to take action only after I''m dead?" The white-haired elder grew even angrier than before. His coughing became more severe, and he could barely stand. The youngest elder, faced with the white-haired elder''s question, offered no response. He knew that saying anything could lead to a conflict. "Enough! Stop the arguing. The situation is already complicated enough; we must calm down and analyze it seriously," Elder Astra''s voice came from nearby. All the elders turned to look at Elder Astra. He was the strongest among them and had been planning actions against Shadow Celestial. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Astra''s arrival finally alleviated some of the tension among the others. "Calm down? How are we supposed to calm down? The situation has changed drastically. We can''t find any external assistance at all. Do you really intend to collaborate with the monsters in the Shelter Game world?" The white-haired elder did not believe that Elder Astra had the right to lecture him, so he made a pointed jab at him. Elder Astra remained unperturbed; he simply nodded and replied, "You''re right. Our only option is to collaborate with the monsters in the Shelter Game world. I believe such a collaboration could give us a significant advantage." Elder Astra''s words drew surprised looks from everyone present. "As far as I know, most monsters in the Shelter Game world lack reason. How can we possibly collaborate with these mindless creatures? Are we supposed to set up magical formations and lure them in?" one elder couldn''t help but voice his most pressing concern. Elder Astra shook his head. "Mindless monsters won''t be of much help to us." After saying this, Elder Astra pulled out a map. The map was covered with numerous markers, all of which were constantly moving. It was clear that these markers represented players or monsters within the Shelter Game world. Everyone turned their attention to the map that Elder Astra had brought. "Do you see the red dots on this map?" Elder Astra asked the group. One by one, they nodded in response. Find adventures on empire "These red dots actually represent powerful monsters. These monsters did not exist until recently; they have suddenly appeared," Elder Astra''s words astonished everyone even more. "How is that possible? As far as I know, monsters in the Shelter Game world are birthed from a specific type of power. When they are first born, they should not be strong at all. Only certain special monsters can rapidly increase their strength in a short time. Only area lords or specific chosen avatars of certain powers are special enough for that," the youngest elder expressed his opinion. The area lords he referred to were, of course, the King of Lightning, whom Irving and the others had encountered before, while the avatars of certain powers referred to the Werewolf God or Sophia. Both the Werewolf God and Sophia had once served as avatars of the Blood Moon power. Although they were completely controlled by the Blood Moon, they gained immense strength in return. Elder Astra looked at the youngest elder. "You are correct, and the information displayed on the map is accurate as well. That is why I believe the Shelter Game world has undergone significant changes. Due to a series of unexpected events, various powers within the Shelter Game world have begun to converge. These converging powers have birthed even more terrifying monsters. By eliminating these monsters, we can obtain more powerful weapons and items. Of course, the difficulty of defeating these monsters will also be much greater than before," Elder Astra slowly articulated his judgment. Everyone listened attentively to Elder Astra''s words. "Since the strength of these monsters has increased compared to before, the possibility of intelligence emerging among them is also higher. Therefore, if we can find a powerful monster willing to cooperate with us, our upcoming plan is more likely to succeed," Elder Astra finally shared his ultimate perspective. This time, the other elders did not easily oppose him. They all felt that Elder Astra''s plan had a genuine chance of success. Moreover, even if Elder Astra''s plan failed, they would not bear any significant cost. In the end, all the elders agreed to Elder Astra''s new plan. They decided to reach out to the powerful and terrifying monsters born from the chaos and see if any would be willing to collaborate with them. Chapter 388 Abyssal Demon After securing the agreement of the majority of the elders, Elder Astra set off immediately.In fact, he had already found a powerful monster willing to cooperate with them. The area where this monster resided was actually the ruins formed from the Abyss of Death. The Abyss of Death had been completely destroyed in a fierce battle, but the power it possessed had not been entirely obliterated. Most of the power from the Abyss of Death had once again gathered together. This had caused the surrounding area to become distorted by immense strength. The original form of the Abyss of Death was a vast marsh, but it had now transformed into a hollow leading underground. At the deepest part of this hollow, numerous powers converged to create a pitch-black abyss. Elder Astra was the first to discover this abyss. Within it, he saw a remarkably powerful monster that claimed to be a god born from the depths of the abyss. Naturally, Elder Astra preferred to refer to it as the Abyssal Demon. Elder Astra could sense the dark powers and the powers of chaos emanating from the Abyssal Demon. However, he was also acutely aware that the Abyssal Demon possessed powers beyond just these two. When Elder Astra returned to the abyss deep underground, he noticed that the state of the abyss had changed somewhat compared to before. The area surrounding the abyss seemed to be closer to the surface than it had been previously. This change caused Elder Astra to feel a sense of unease. Although he was very eager to cooperate with the Abyssal Demon, he also held a certain degree of wariness toward it. He was deeply concerned that the Abyssal Demon might pose a significant threat to them once it gained sufficient strength. Elder Astra furrowed his brow as he observed the condition of the abyss. Just then, the voice of the Abyssal Demon echoed from nearby. "You''ve come rather late. You''ve missed the time we agreed upon. It seems I should not cooperate with you any longer." Elder Astra turned in the direction of the Abyssal Demon''s voice and saw a towering creature emerge from the shadows. It had two pairs of wings and two strange ram-like horns on its head. This creature, resembling the demons known in the human world, was the Abyssal Demon. It was the first time Elder Astra had seen the Abyssal Demon in its entirety. Upon seeing its appearance, Elder Astra''s worries multiplied. He felt that the Abyssal Demon truly embodied the essence of a demon. Despite his concerns, Elder Astra quickly composed himself. He had come here to seek cooperation. Furthermore, he had no way to easily abandon the prospect of working with the Abyssal Demon since the crisis they faced was now greater than ever before. "Although I arrived a bit late, I believe we can still continue our cooperation. There are sufficient reasons for my delay; you must have sensed the changes in the power of the Blood Moon, right? The power of the Blood Moon has been sealed by Irving. His strength has exceeded my expectations. This is precisely why we should join forces against Irving." Elder Astra''s words did indeed persuade the Abyssal Demon. The Abyssal Demon slowly walked closer to Elder Astra. It gazed at him with its amber eyes, and Elder Astra felt an immense pressure. He felt as if every thought in his mind was being scrutinized by the Abyssal Demon, and he sensed it searching through his memories. After a moment, the Abyssal Demon slowly spoke. "What exactly is your plan? How can we defeat Irving?" Although the Abyssal Demon had never met Irving, it held a deep animosity towards him. During their first encounter, the Abyssal Demon had expressed a strong desire to find an opportunity to eliminate Irving. While Elder Astra did not know why the Abyssal Demon harbored such hostility toward Irving, that was not his primary concern. As long as the Abyssal Demon was willing to cooperate with him against Irving, he was ready to join forces. "My plan is quite complex. Achieving success will require a considerable amount of time. Before we can defeat Irving, we must first deal with Shadow Celestial," Elder Astra said slowly. Explore stories at empire A hint of confusion crossed the Abyssal Demon''s face, but it quickly vanished. "Why? Aren''t you a member of the Night Blades? Why would you want to confront Shadow Celestial?" After saying this, the Abyssal Demon suddenly seemed to realize something. A terrifying smile spread across its face. "I understand now! From the very beginning, you intended to ally with me to confront Shadow Celestial. You only pretended to want to join forces against Irving because defeating Irving is your top priority!" At that moment, Elder Astra felt a surge of intense killing intent from the Abyssal Demon. It was clear that the Abyssal Demon was infuriated. "You''ve misunderstood me! I absolutely did not deceive you!" Elder Astra hurriedly explained. "My primary target is indeed Shadow Celestial, but Irving is also my enemy. I have engaged in several rounds of confrontations with Irving. While I did collaborate with him after a few encounters, I was merely trying to use him. I had no idea he could seal the power of the Blood Moon. Had I known he was that powerful, I would have chosen to ally with Sophia against him." As Elder Astra spoke, his tone was filled with urgency. He did not want the Abyssal Demon to misjudge his true intentions. If the Abyssal Demon misunderstood him, he could face disastrous consequences. While Elder Astra was speaking, the Abyssal Demon continued to move closer to him. It finally stopped when it was just a step away from Elder Astra. Once again, it fixed its amber eyes intently on him. "You had better not be lying!" the Abyssal Demon roared in a terrifying voice. Elder Astra struggled to maintain his composure and calmly replied, "You should be able to discern whether I am lying or not." The Abyssal Demon turned its head away and began to walk toward the abyss. Just as it was about to step into the abyss, the Abyssal Demon revealed its true intentions. "I can work with you against Shadow Celestial. However, you must find a way to help me leave this place. My power is still not strong enough; I cannot venture far from the abyss. You must assist me in obtaining an item with formidable dark power or chaotic power." By putting forth these conditions, the Abyssal Demon was indicating that it agreed to Elder Astra''s plan. Elder Astra quickly responded, "No problem! I will bring you an item that meets your requirements in three days!" "Very well! Once you bring that item to me, I will join you in action," the Abyssal Demon said before stepping into the abyss. Although the Abyssal Demon was incredibly powerful, it was still restricted by the abyss. At present, it could only move around the vicinity of the abyss. If it wished to go elsewhere, it would need to acquire more dark power or chaotic power. After the Abyssal Demon had completely submerged into the depths of the abyss, Elder Astra slowly backed away. Once he returned to the surface, Elder Astra began to contemplate how he could obtain the item that would satisfy the Abyssal Demon''s requirements. While the Night Blades possessed many items related to chaotic and dark powers, the strength of these items was not particularly high. This meant that they would not meet the Abyssal Demon''s demands. "It seems I must find a way to steal the chaotic artifact possessed by Shadow Celestial. Only the chaotic artifact in the hands of Shadow Celestial can fully satisfy the Abyssal Demon''s needs." After pondering for a while, Elder Astra ultimately reached this conclusion. Stealing the chaotic artifact from Shadow Celestial would be a difficult task, but Elder Astra believed he still had a chance of succeeding. "I need to carefully plan the next steps of my actions. Furthermore, I must secure the assistance of the Night Blades members," Elder Astra thought to himself. He already had a plan forming in his mind, but he was not going to share it easily with others. He understood all too well that Shadow Celestial would likely be monitoring the movements of the Night Blades'' members. If he disclosed his plan to anyone, Shadow Celestial would undoubtedly be on guard. With this in mind, Elder Astra returned to the Night Blades'' headquarters. Upon his arrival, he received some additional intelligence. "The members of the Night Blades in the real world have come under attack from the Angel Guild. Although two elders have already gone to the real world, they cannot guarantee the safety of all Night Blades members," one of the Night Blades elders informed Elder Astra about the recent developments. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Astra was somewhat surprised to learn this news. "Did the Angel Guild act so quickly? Didn''t they suffer significant losses in the previous battle? Even though the power of the Blood Moon has been sealed, it should have been capable of inflicting considerable damage on the Angel Guild before that sealing." He questioned the other elders of the Night Blades with a tone of confusion. The other elders did not provide any answers, as they too were unsure how the Angel Guild could have so swiftly regained its strength. Without receiving any responses, Elder Astra decided not to press the matter further. He felt it was more important to focus his energy on his upcoming plan. He needed to steal the chaotic artifact from Shadow Celestial as soon as possible. The longer he delayed, the greater the chance of his plan failing. Moreover, he had promised the Abyssal Demon that he would bring the necessary item within three days. Chapter 389 Clearing the Enemies Without Obstruction In the absence of sufficient assistance, the situation for the members of the Night Blades in the real world was naturally very dire. Although many Night Blades members had hidden themselves in very secluded strongholds, they were still discovered by members of the Angel Guild.Faced with the powerful members of the Angel Guild, these ordinary Night Blades members had only two choices. The first choice was to fight to the last breath, and the second choice was to surrender outright. The vast majority of the ordinary members of the Night Blades actually made the second choice. For them, there was no need to fight to the death for the elders of the Night Blades or Shadow Celestial. They had never received much assistance from the elders of the Night Blades or Shadow Celestial. Their primary reason for joining the Night Blades was to gain a certain level of protection. For those ordinary Night Blades members willing to surrender, the Angel Guild naturally did not seek to exterminate them completely. Aron directly ordered these Night Blades members to hand over all the items they possessed. After that, they were allowed to return to their homes. Experience tales with empire As for the Night Blades members who chose to fight to the bitter end, Aron''s approach was to thoroughly wipe them out. During the battle, Aron received assistance from Benjamin, while other members of the Angel Guild were aided by the Ocean Group guild. With Benjamin''s help, Aron quickly cleared all the enemies in the City of Warding. The City of Warding no longer had any secret bases belonging to the Night Blades. Although some stronger Night Blades members had gone into hiding, they were no longer able to pose a significant threat to the Angel Guild. "The vast majority of the Night Blades members in the City of Warding have been eliminated. We should shift our focus to the cities surrounding the City of Warding. Let''s head directly to Starling City," Aron stated directly to Benjamin. Benjamin nodded in silence. For him, there was not much to consider. He was simply following Vicky''s orders and acting alongside Aron. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, Benjamin and Aron set off for Starling City. At this time in Starling City, besides the two of them, there were also Nick and James. When the four met, they discussed the situation in Starling City, which was currently quite dire. "Although we have managed to eliminate most of the Blood Moon''s power pollution, there are still some werewolves hiding in places we haven''t noticed. Starling City is just too large. It is inevitable that there are some areas we will never be able to investigate," Nick said in a slightly dejected tone. As a member of the Angel Guild, Nick naturally hoped to eliminate all harmful forces from Starling City. However, during the operation, he realized that he had underestimated the complexity of the situation. The power of the Blood Moon was not something that could be easily eradicated. James nodded and continued, "We are facing more than just these issues. Although most ordinary people have returned to normal since Sophia was sealed, I still feel that there are traces of Blood Moon power within them. When the Blood Moon power resurfaces, these ordinary people could very likely transform back into werewolves." The issue James raised was even more difficult to resolve. After hearing Nick and James, the expressions on Aron and Benjamin''s faces turned somber. "We are indeed facing many troubles, but we cannot lose hope now. I will consult with Irving. Although his powers have not fully recovered, his knowledge could still provide us with some assistance," Aron instinctively hoped to seek Irving''s help. However, the other three opposed this idea. "I think we shouldn''t disturb Irving right now. He is the strongest among us. Only when he has fully regained his strength can we tackle the various crises. We absolutely cannot slow down his recovery," Benjamin stated without hesitation. After Benjamin made this point, James quickly added, "Even though we are encountering numerous troubles, these issues won''t pose a significant threat to us in the short term. We can handle them with a cool-headed approach. Once Irving has recovered, we can join forces with him to resolve these troubles." Although Nick remained silent, it was clear that he agreed with James and Benjamin''s perspective. Since the other three felt that they should not reach out to Irving, Aron naturally abandoned his plan. "Then let''s continue our actions according to our own strategy. We should quickly eliminate all the enemies. Whether these enemies are members of the Night Blades or werewolves left behind by the Blood Moon, they must not escape our pursuit." Under Aron''s command, everyone moved swiftly. They cleared away all the enemies they encountered without obstruction. Although some hidden dangers remained unresolved, their operation was clearly very successful. Even if Irving were present, he likely could not have done better. After all, Irving would also struggle to eliminate the traces left by the Blood Moon''s power. As a member of the Angel Guild, Nick naturally hoped to eliminate all harmful forces from Starling City. However, during the operation, he realized that he had underestimated the complexity of the situation. The power of the Blood Moon was not something that could be easily eradicated. James nodded and continued, "We are facing more than just these issues. Although most ordinary people have returned to normal since Sophia was sealed, I still feel that there are traces of Blood Moon power within them. When the Blood Moon power resurfaces, these ordinary people could very likely transform back into werewolves." The issue James raised was even more difficult to resolve. After hearing Nick and James, the expressions on Aron and Benjamin''s faces turned somber. "We are indeed facing many troubles, but we cannot lose hope now. I will consult with Irving. Although his powers have not fully recovered, his knowledge could still provide us with some assistance," Aron instinctively hoped to seek Irving''s help. However, the other three opposed this idea. "I think we shouldn''t disturb Irving right now. He is the strongest among us. Only when he has fully regained his strength can we tackle the various crises. We absolutely cannot slow down his recovery," Benjamin stated without hesitation. After Benjamin made this point, James quickly added, "Even though we are encountering numerous troubles, these issues won''t pose a significant threat to us in the short term. We can handle them with a cool-headed approach. Once Irving has recovered, we can join forces with him to resolve these troubles." Although Nick remained silent, it was clear that he agreed with James and Benjamin''s perspective. Since the other three felt that they should not reach out to Irving, Aron naturally abandoned his plan. "Then let''s continue our actions according to our own strategy. We should quickly eliminate all the enemies. Whether these enemies are members of the Night Blades or werewolves left behind by the Blood Moon, they must not escape our pursuit." Under Aron''s command, everyone moved swiftly. They cleared away all the enemies they encountered without obstruction. Although some hidden dangers remained unresolved, their operation was clearly very successful. Even if Irving were present, he likely could not have done better. After all, Irving would also struggle to eliminate the traces left by the Blood Moon''s power. Irving and Wendy soon arrived at the agreed-upon location. Vicky had been waiting there for some time. Upon seeing Irving and Wendy, Vicky smiled and waved at them. "I think your condition must have improved quite a bit, right? You look much better than before. Wendy has really taken good care of you," Vicky said, her tone carrying a hint of an inscrutable emotion that Irving couldn''t quite place. Irving smiled and nodded. "I have indeed recovered somewhat, but my complexion obviously can''t be that much better since I''m still not fully back to my usual self. Wendy has been taking great care of me. She often cooks my favorite meals, so you don''t need to worry; my condition won''t get any worse." When Irving mentioned Wendy, she smiled and nodded back at Vicky. Vicky also nodded in acknowledgment. Although both Vicky and Wendy were being polite, the atmosphere between them was somewhat tense. It seemed that their mutual wariness of each other had intensified. Irving, however, didn''t perceive the underlying tension. He simply felt that both Vicky and Wendy were genuinely concerned about him. "Alright! Let''s not just stand outside talking! Let''s head into the restaurant! I finally found a moment to take a break, and we shouldn''t waste this precious time," Irving said, stepping into the restaurant. Vicky and Wendy followed closely behind him. Once inside, Vicky turned to Wendy with a smile and asked, "How''s your condition now? I remember you didn''t perform very well during the Shelter Game. Have you been able to improve your skills to the point where you can work alongside Irving?" In response to Vicky''s question, Wendy smiled and replied, "I''ve indeed been working hard to improve my abilities, but I''m still not at a level where I can fight alongside Irving. I''m still quite a bit weaker than you. You''re the one who can keep up with Irving." Upon hearing Wendy''s answer, Vicky''s expression became a little awkward. While it was true that Vicky was stronger than Wendy, she also knew that she wasn''t strong enough to accompany Irving either. Chapter 390 The Secret Operation at the Night Blades Headquarters In the narrow, dimly lit corridor, Elder Astra moved forward slowly. He wore a blank expression, his eyes fixed straight ahead.The location where Elder Astra found himself was a hallway deep within the Night Blades headquarters. This corridor was significantly different from others, as it led directly to the area occupied by Shadow Celestial. After taking control of the Night Blades, Shadow Celestial had transformed the deepest section of the headquarters into his exclusive domain. The other elders of the Night Blades had not stepped foot in this area for a long time. The reason Elder Astra dared to appear here was that he was aware that Shadow Celestial and his trusted subordinates would not be present at this time. Elder Astra decided to take immediate action. He hoped to quickly steal the chaotic artifact that Shadow Celestial possessed. To ensure that his movements would not be easily detected, Elder Astra deliberately used a device to mask his presence. This meant that the surveillance systems left by Shadow Celestial deep within the Night Blades headquarters would not be effective against him. After passing through the narrow, dark corridor, Elder Astra pushed open a wooden door. Beyond the door was a spacious hall filled with a large number of props and weapons. These items belonged to the Night Blades. Shadow Celestial had gathered these weapons here merely to search for any potential chaotic power among them. However, it was clear that Shadow Celestial had not found any chaotic energy from these weapons. Elder Astra was indifferent to the props and weapons because he knew they were not particularly rare. Even if he used these weapons, he would not be able to achieve his goals. As Elder Astra moved through the hall, he took a moment to observe his surroundings. He was very concerned that Shadow Celestial might have left a surveillance device in this area. However, by the time Elder Astra reached the end of the hall, he had not discovered any such devices. This indicated that Shadow Celestial had not taken any precautions in this hall. "It seems I may have overestimated him a bit. He hasn''t managed to prepare for everything; he is still not cautious enough. The chances of my mission succeeding have just increased," Elder Astra finally let out a sigh of relief. He had initially believed that he would encounter many dangers during this operation. However, given the current circumstances, it appeared he had a good chance of swiftly achieving his objective. After passing through the hall filled with weapons and props, Elder Astra arrived at a courtyard. The courtyard was home to many plants, all of which were rare and precious species from the Shelter Game world. These plants could be used to create potions and as materials for spellcasting. Upon seeing these plants, Elder Astra couldn''t help but exclaim, "If I could defeat Shadow Celestial, these plants would be mine to use. I could utilize them as spellcasting tools and unleash powerful spells. Perhaps I could even defeat Irving this way." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Astra had already begun to contemplate what actions he would take after defeating Shadow Celestial. His thoughts expanded beyond just defeating Irving; he even started considering how to adjust the internal dynamics of the Night Blades after his victory. After pondering for a while, Elder Astra suddenly realized, "Something doesn''t feel right! Why am I thinking about such distant matters? Am I under an illusion?" He cautiously scanned his surroundings. Soon, he discovered among the many plants a flower that could induce hallucinations. "So this is where Shadow Celestial''s additional defenses lie. He actually placed the illusion-inducing plants among a bunch of harmless ones. I almost fell for it," Elder Astra mused. He felt he had underestimated Shadow Celestial. It seemed that Shadow Celestial was not as lax as he had previously thought. Once he regained his composure, Elder Astra continued onward. After crossing the courtyard, he arrived in front of a massive building¡ªShadow Celestial''s main stronghold. The large door of the building was adorned with intricate patterns used for sealing purposes. To enter, Elder Astra would need to find a way to break the seal. Elder Astra had long been prepared for this. He pulled out two scrolls from his pocket. The moment the scrolls were revealed, the patterns on the door shimmered with a dark light. The inscriptions on the scrolls contained the spells to dispel the seal. Elder Astra easily unlocked the door. However, as soon as the door opened, he froze in place. He came face to face with Shadow Celestial. "Just as I suspected!" Shadow Celestial said with a smile. "I had a feeling someone inside the Night Blades was planning to oppose me. I could never determine who my enemy was until now." As he spoke, Shadow Celestial activated his chaotic powers. Elder Astra immediately sensed an overwhelming threat. Elder Astra''s mind raced as he quickly conjured what he believed to be a perfect excuse. "Your Excellency, I truly do not understand what you are talking about. I came here to discuss our next course of action with you. I believe that Irving poses a significant threat to us very soon," Elder Astra said, his voice tinged with confusion and a hint of urgency. Shadow Celestial''s expression did not change at all. He still did not trust Elder Astra. "If you genuinely wanted to discuss this matter with me, then why did you come here alone? And why did you open the seal on the door without my permission using the scrolls you possess?" Shadow Celestial stepped forward, applying pressure on Elder Astra. Faced with such immense pressure, Elder Astra became even calmer than before. He understood that his next response was crucial. There could be no mistakes; any misstep could lead to his demise. "I did attempt to contact you," Elder Astra replied. "However, you did not respond. I became very concerned about your current state, which is why I took the risk to come here in person. My actions may have been somewhat reckless, but it''s because I am genuinely worried about you and the state of the Night Blades. After all, the power of the Night Blades in the real world has been nearly completely destroyed." As he spoke, Elder Astra pulled out a map. This map depicted the real world, marking the locations of the Night Blades'' secret bases, all of which had been destroyed. Shadow Celestial''s expression remained unchanged. He scrutinized Elder Astra from head to toe. "Are you truly not lying? Why was I unaware that you tried to contact me?" Shadow Celestial''s tone softened slightly. However, Elder Astra did not let his guard down. He knew that Shadow Celestial was merely trying to lead him to misjudge the situation. Elder Astra hastily continued, "I certainly did not lie. I can prove that I attempted to contact you." With that, he pulled out a used scroll from his pocket. The scroll he revealed was, in fact, a standard communication scroll used by the Night Blades. After using the communication scroll, members of the Night Blades could contact one another. Shadow Celestial took the scroll from Elder Astra. Just as Elder Astra had said, the scroll had indeed been used, and the information on it clearly indicated that Elder Astra had attempted to reach out to Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial''s expression shifted. Previously stern, it now showed signs of hesitation. He was uncertain whether he should trust Elder Astra. "Your explanation does hold some merit," Shadow Celestial admitted. "However, I am not yet fully convinced. You must do something to prove your loyalty." Shadow Celestial felt that he could not make a judgment immediately, so he decided to propose a better solution. "Since you claim to be loyal to me, then investigate who is secretly opposing me. I believe you will be able to uncover the truth quickly." Elder Astra was taken aback by Shadow Celestial''s words. "Your Excellency, there is no one in the Night Blades who is secretly opposing you! I can''t find any evidence of dissent against you!" At Elder Astra''s protest, Shadow Celestial scoffed. "Stop with the excuses. This is your task. If you cannot complete it, I will not trust you. You have three days to find out who is opposing me in secret. If you cannot provide me with an explanation after three days, you will learn the consequences of betraying me." With those words, Shadow Celestial transformed into a shadow and vanished. Elder Astra was left with no other choice. He had to find a way to identify the individuals secretly opposing Shadow Celestial. He knew who these people were, but they were his allies; Elder Astra would not easily betray them. Furrowing his brow, Elder Astra slowly left the premises. After all, he had three days; there was no need to rush. Besides, if he were to find the dissenters too quickly, Shadow Celestial would only become more suspicious of him. Chapter 391 Rapid Recovery The conflict between Elder Astra and Shadow Celestial would continue for a long time. Both sides were somewhat suspicious of each other, believing that the other still held some hidden cards. Therefore, neither would easily show their true intentions.Elder Astra and Shadow Celestial would certainly choose the most advantageous moment to take action. Until they found that moment, neither would act hastily. The internal strife within the Night Blades did not significantly affect Irving and his group. Although Irving could win Elder Astra''s favor, Elder Astra was, in fact, also an enemy of Irving. When collaborating with Elder Astra, Irving had to proceed with extreme caution. After the crisis caused by Sophia, Irving did not plan to cooperate with anyone from the Night Blades in the near term. At this time, he had been resting at home for a full three days. During these three days, his condition had rapidly improved. Irving felt that his strength had grown to the point where he could resume taking action. "I believe my condition has mostly recovered. Although I can''t enter the shelter game world just yet, I can take action in the real world," Irving said with a smile to Wendy. Irving was very grateful to Wendy. Throughout the past three days, she had been diligently taking care of him. Upon hearing his words, Wendy''s expression showed a hint of hesitation. "Do you really think you''re fully recovered? I think you should avoid taking too many risks! You should rest for a few more days. Once you''re sure your condition is completely restored, you can take action then." Wendy naturally hoped that Irving would rest a bit longer because the longer he rested, the more time she could spend with him. In response to Wendy''s advice, Irving did not choose to dismiss her concerns outright. He nodded and said, "You''re right. I must ensure that my condition is fully restored before I take any action. So, I plan to call my companions over. They can help assess whether I am completely recovered." Irving decided to summon his companions. He called Aron, Benjamin, James, and Vicky. Irving did not choose to call Anna because he felt her condition was still quite poor. Anna was still suffering from the encroachment of chaotic forces. As for Nick, Irving regarded him merely as Aron''s subordinate, so since Aron was already called over, there was no need to call Nick as well. After receiving Irving''s message, his companions hurried to his home as quickly as possible. They were all very concerned about Irving''s condition, as they believed he was the only one capable of ensuring their safety in the face of a significant crisis. "Why were you in such a hurry to call us? Have you run into trouble again? What kind of trouble? Tell me quickly; I will definitely help you!" James was the first to arrive. He was extremely worried about Irving''s state and immediately inquired about how Irving was doing. Irving smiled and shook his head. "I haven''t encountered any additional trouble. I called you here just to confirm how my condition is. If you believe I have fully recovered, then I will take immediate action." James breathed a sigh of relief at Irving''s words. However, doubts soon arose in his mind. "You''ve only rested for three days. Can you really fully recover in that time? Isn''t that a bit too quick?" As James voiced his concerns, he carefully observed Irving''s condition. He had to admit that Irving appeared to be in excellent shape. Just then, Benjamin and Vicky arrived simultaneously, both wearing anxious expressions. However, upon seeing Irving, their feelings were more one of confusion. "Now that you two are here, take a look at my condition. Do you think I have fully recovered?" Irving asked both Benjamin and Vicky. Benjamin and Vicky closely examined Irving. They too had to acknowledge that Irving had indeed returned to peak condition. After Aron arrived, Irving posed the same question to him. Everyone agreed that Irving''s state was completely restored. "See? My companions all believe I have fully recovered. So I think you don''t need to worry too much anymore. My upcoming actions are sure to succeed," Irving said with a smile as he turned to Wendy after everyone confirmed his condition. Wendy felt a bit awkward but ultimately nodded with a smile. Irving had called his companions over not just to confirm his state but also to discuss their next course of action. "Since you''re all here, let''s formulate a plan for our next steps. I believe we need to find a way to eliminate the power of encroachment as soon as possible," Irving stated, addressing what everyone considered the most important issue. Anna was suffering from the encroachment of chaotic forces. If the issue was not resolved quickly, her condition would inevitably deteriorate further. In addition to Anna, many people in the real world were also experiencing the encroachment of chaotic forces. However, these individuals had yet to realize the problems they were facing. Aside from the encroachment of chaotic forces, many people in the real world were also affected by the influence of blood moon powers. Although Sophia had been sealed, the encroachment of blood moon powers remained unresolved. After Irving voiced his thoughts, Aron quickly stood up and said, "I think you are right. We must find a way to deal with the encroachment of these powers as soon as possible. Moreover, I believe we are facing not only the encroachment of chaotic and blood moon powers. We are also dealing with the encroachment of dark forces. During my and Benjamin''s operations, we discovered that many ordinary members of the Night Blades were affected by dark powers. Because of this, these ordinary members have been unable to break free from the control of the Night Blades." As Aron spoke, he turned his gaze toward Benjamin. Benjamin nodded solemnly. Irving gained some additional information from Aron and quickly committed it to memory. "Where do you think we should start our investigation?" Although Irving and the others were now aware of the major issues they needed to address, they had not yet found a way to resolve them. They did not even have a clear idea of how to find solutions. "I think we may need to seek assistance from the knowledge fairy. The knowledge fairy might not provide us with help, but it will certainly assist Irving," James stated candidly to the group. Everyone turned their gaze toward Irving. Irving slowly shook his head. "The knowledge fairy will not provide me with any further assistance. Even if it were willing to help, I would not want to seek its help. I believe it would only impose increasingly unreasonable demands. The information I can provide has become increasingly limited. When I can no longer offer it any information, it will certainly abandon me and never cooperate with me again." Irving''s words made everyone realize that collaborating with the knowledge fairy also came with significant risks. "Then we will have to investigate using our own strength. I think that gathering together to search for clues is not very efficient, so let''s split up and take action independently." Aron had never intended to collaborate with the knowledge fairy. So, after Irving dismissed James''s suggestion, Aron shared his own plan. "You''re right. Let''s split up and start taking action. I won''t be able to enter the shelter game world in the short term, so I can only operate in the real world. Who among you is willing to enter the shelter game world?" Irving posed the crucial question. Entering the shelter game world would certainly involve significant dangers. The fact that Irving couldn''t accompany them meant that those who entered would need to rely on their own strength to ensure their safety. After a moment of silence, Benjamin stood up. "I am very familiar with the shelter game world. Additionally, I haven''t had much interaction with the Night Blades, so I believe I won''t encounter too much danger there." Stay tuned for updates on empire After Benjamin stood, Aron also got to his feet. "I think it would be risky for Benjamin to go alone. I''ll accompany him. Since Irving plans to stay in the real world, he must ensure the safety of the Angel Guild members." Irving had no hesitation in agreeing to Aron''s proposal. "Of course, that''s not a problem! I can ensure the safety of the Angel Guild members in the real world! You and Benjamin can confidently head into the shelter game world." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Irving and his companions finalized their next course of action. However, before they could proceed, they needed to make certain preparations. At the very least, Benjamin and Aron would require a significant amount of time to prepare. They had to bring their most powerful tools and weapons. They also needed to be ready to fight against the strong members of the Night Blades. The others didn''t need to worry too much; they only had to follow Irving''s orders in the real world. What they didn''t know was that Irving''s plan involved many cities. Therefore, those staying in the real world would also encounter various challenges. Each person would head to different cities, and everyone would have to face difficult battles. Nevertheless, Irving had great confidence in his companions. He believed that they could undoubtedly accomplish the plan he had set out. Chapter 392 The Dramatic Change in the Environment After Irving and his companions finalized their action plan, they immediately set it into motion.In the real world, Irving''s plan required some preparation time. Therefore, Aron and Benjamin, who entered the shelter game world, were the fastest to act. The two of them transitioned from the real world into the shelter game world. However, the moment they arrived at the shelter, they noticed a dramatic change in their surroundings. In Aron''s shelter, all the furniture was stained with a dark red substance. "What is this? Could it be the corruption of the blood moon''s power?" Aron thought of the blood moon''s influence the instant he saw the dark red stains. But he quickly dismissed his speculation. Continue reading at empire The dark red stains were simply that¡ªstains. Aron did not sense any power emanating from them. Furrowing his brow, Aron stepped out of the shelter. As he exited the shelter, he discovered that the environment surrounding it had also undergone a significant transformation. There had once been numerous plants around Aron''s shelter. These plants were meant to provide a hidden effect for Aron''s shelter. To ensure that these plants would not be easily destroyed, Aron had specifically used a special spell to grant them strong vitality. But now, there were no plants left around his shelter. "What''s going on? Have the Night Blades already discovered the location of my shelter?" Aron muttered to himself, immediately entering a combat-ready stance. He remained vigilant, observing his surroundings. He was very concerned that members of the Night Blades would suddenly emerge from the nearby shadows and attack him. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Aron''s worries were somewhat unnecessary. After a few minutes, he still had not detected any presence of the Night Blades members. Gradually, he began to relax his guard. At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared not far away. Aron tightened his grip on his weapon, his eyes fixed on the direction of the figure. "You look really tense! Has your shelter also undergone a significant change?" came Benjamin''s voice from the direction of the figure. Benjamin slowly walked into view, where Aron could see him. Upon seeing Benjamin, Aron finally let out a sigh of relief. "Has your shelter undergone a significant change as well?" Aron asked in return. Benjamin nodded, "Yes, all the furniture in my shelter was covered in a golden glow. I didn''t sense any power coming from that golden light. Additionally, the environment around my shelter has changed drastically. There used to be some defensive measures in place, but when I arrived this time, all the defense infrastructure had completely vanished." Benjamin''s response reassured Aron even more. Aron slowly nodded, "The environment around my shelter has also changed significantly. The plants that were meant to provide cover for my shelter have inexplicably disappeared." As Aron spoke, he cast his gaze around the area. Benjamin followed Aron''s line of sight. "Do you have any ideas?" Benjamin asked, sounding somewhat puzzled. "I think the changes in our shelters might be related to Sophia. After we successfully sealed her, the power of the blood moon she possessed can no longer take effect. The balance of power in the shelter game world has been completely disrupted, which is why there have been such dramatic changes," Aron shared his thoughts. Benjamin didn''t respond immediately. He felt that while Aron''s reasoning had some merit, he didn''t believe the blood moon''s power could cause such a significant impact. "Let''s explore the area a bit. We might find some clues nearby," Benjamin suggested directly. Aron didn''t voice any objections, so the two of them proceeded to explore around Aron''s shelter. After about half an hour of exploration, they confirmed that the entire shelter game world had indeed undergone significant changes. The monsters they used to know were now stronger than before, and many unfamiliar creatures had emerged as well. "It seems that the dangers we are facing this time are much greater than we anticipated. Before we take any further action, we need to inform Irving about the changes happening in the shelter game world," Aron said, furrowing his brow in contemplation before addressing Benjamin. Benjamin nodded. He also felt that it was essential to relay this news to Irving as soon as possible. The two of them promptly informed Irving about the significant changes occurring in the shelter game world. When Irving received the news, his expression didn''t change much. It seemed he had anticipated such a situation arising. Irving chose not to share this news with anyone else in the real world, as he believed there was no need to involve them. He quickly replied, "I understand! You should proceed with your original plan. I hope you can find useful clues, but if you encounter any overwhelming danger, you must return to the real world quickly. I won''t be able to rescue you in a short amount of time." Although Irving hoped for Benjamin and Aron''s actions to be successful, he was more concerned about their safety. After receiving Irving''s response, Benjamin and Aron decided to continue their mission. Even though they were aware that proceeding would involve considerable danger, they felt the current situation left no room for hesitation. "Should we check out the Lava Mountains? Didn''t Irving choose the location for the new shelter there?" Aron suggested directly to Benjamin. Benjamin did not agree immediately. He believed that the situation in the Lava Mountains would be far more complicated. He and Aron were not strong enough to handle overly complex scenarios. "I think we should gather intelligence in a relatively safe area first. Once we have a better understanding of the changes in the shelter game world, we can then venture into more dangerous regions," Benjamin proposed a very reasonable suggestion. Aron nodded, and the two of them began to gather information in the safe area. During their process of collecting intelligence, they failed to notice the changes occurring around them. In fact, when Benjamin and Aron exited the shelter, they had already drawn the attention of the Night Blades members. The Night Blades did not attack immediately, primarily because these members were not particularly strong. They quickly relayed Benjamin and Aron''s actions to the other members of the Night Blades. The first person to receive this intelligence was Elder Astra of the Night Blades. "Irving has sent his companions to the shelter game world so quickly. Has his strength nearly recovered? How could his recovery speed be so rapid?" Elder Astra was very surprised. He hadn''t expected that Irving and his companions could take further action so soon. Elder Astra had initially thought he would have more time to prepare. "It seems I must change my plans. I need to consult with the Abyssal Demon," Elder Astra decided to head to the Abyss. Elder Astra thought that perhaps he should team up with the Abyssal Demon to eliminate Irving''s companions. This would not only weaken Irving''s strength but also reduce Shadow Celestial''s suspicions about him. When Elder Astra arrived at the Abyss again, the Abyssal Demon appeared right before him. The power of the Abyssal Demon seemed even stronger than before. "You haven''t completed the task you promised, have you?" the Abyssal Demon observed, noticing that Elder Astra lacked any powerful chaotic or dark artifacts. Elder Astra nodded. "I came to discuss something else with you this time." The Abyssal Demon didn''t say much; it simply fixed its terrifying gaze on Elder Astra. "The main purpose of our cooperation is to eliminate Irving! Irving hasn''t entered the shelter game world, but his two companions have. Are you interested in taking them out first? If you''re willing to act, we can achieve success quite easily," Elder Astra laid out his plan. The Abyssal Demon did not make an immediate decision. It slowly moved closer to Elder Astra. "Are you sure this action won''t disrupt your plans? Shadow Celestial may very well notice our cooperation," the Abyssal Demon remarked, now appearing more rational than before. It seemed to have gained a significant boost in intelligence within just one day. Elder Astra was slightly surprised but quickly composed himself. "Shadow Celestial might indeed notice our collaboration. But would you really want to pass up such a good opportunity? If you can eliminate Irving''s two companions, it''s possible that Irving will come directly to the shelter game world seeking revenge. At that point, you can personally take him down." Elder Astra thought of a reason that the Abyssal Demon could not refuse. The Abyssal Demon slowly nodded. "You''re right; this plan is indeed very perfect. However, I still can''t leave the Abyss for too long. So you must lure Irving''s two companions here. I don''t think that would be too difficult for you." Elder Astra quickly replied, "Exactly! I can lure Irving''s companions over! Once they step into your attack range, you can strike directly. I will act as if I''m unaware of your presence. This way, our collaboration won''t be discovered by Shadow Celestial." Elder Astra and the Abyssal Demon swiftly devised a plan for their next course of action. Chapter 393 Gradually Luring Them into the Trap Although Elder Astra told the Abyssal Demon that he could easily attract Irving''s two companions to the vicinity of the Abyssal Demon, he had not yet figured out how to lure them into the trap.After thinking for a while, Elder Astra decided to summon his subordinates. "Irving''s two companions have entered the shelter game world. Irving is our greatest enemy in the Night Blades, so we must eliminate his two companions." Once he gathered his subordinates, Elder Astra began to explain his plan. "I know that your strength is not very formidable. You are unlikely to be a match for Irving''s companions. In fact, I do not need you to directly eliminate them. I only need you to lure them into the trap." Elder Astra was very aware that the members of the Night Blades were quite fearful of Irving. After a series of previous events, all the ordinary members of the Night Blades were unwilling to confront Irving. They were even afraid to go up against Irving''s companions. "What you need to do is to constantly appear around Irving''s companions. Make them notice you, and they will naturally pursue you. Once they take the bait, you can immediately choose to escape." Elder Astra had practically laid out all the details of the operation. He could now wait for his subordinates to lure Irving''s two companions into the trap. The trap that Elder Astra had prepared was not actually the Abyss. He wanted to entice Irving''s companions into a trap of his own design. Then, during the battle, he would pretend to be defeated by Irving''s companions. This way, when Elder Astra made a hasty retreat, he could lure Irving''s two companions to the location of the Abyssal Demon. After finalizing all the plans, Elder Astra began waiting for Irving''s companions to take the bait. Although the ordinary members of the Night Blades had a certain fear of Irving''s companions, they also understood that they had to carry out Elder Astra''s orders. In a sense, Elder Astra was even more intimidating to the ordinary members of the Night Blades than Irving. Irving generally would not make things too difficult for the ordinary members of the Night Blades, but Elder Astra would indeed impose severe punishments on them. It wasn''t long before two ordinary members of the Night Blades arrived around Aron and Benjamin. The two of them wanted to discuss how to attract Aron and Benjamin''s attention. However, before they could come to any conclusion, Benjamin and Aron noticed their presence. Immediately, the two attacked the Night Blades members. Faced with such a situation, the two ordinary members of the Night Blades could only choose to flee in panic. "I knew it! The anomalies we encountered must be related to the Night Blades! Those members have been secretly monitoring our every move! We can''t let them escape so easily!" Aron growled at Benjamin. Aron had always harbored a strong disdain for the Night Blades. He hoped to eliminate all their members, and he certainly would not spare even the ordinary members. Benjamin remained silent, feeling that something was off. In Benjamin''s view, although their strength was not as formidable as Irving''s, their presence here should have drawn the attention of the Night Blades'' elders. Why would the Night Blades send ordinary members to monitor them? They should have sent elders for such a task. Even if the Night Blades had sent ordinary members, they shouldn''t have been so easily frightened into fleeing. Although Benjamin was filled with questions, he had no opportunity to voice them. He felt they should first capture the two fleeing ordinary members of the Night Blades. While the ordinary members of the Night Blades were quick to escape, they certainly could not outrun Aron and Benjamin. Soon, Aron and Benjamin caught up with the two ordinary members of the Night Blades. "Have you been monitoring us this whole time? What is your purpose? Do you have an elder from the Night Blades directing you?" Aron demanded fiercely. The two ordinary members of the Night Blades were visibly panicked, offering no response as they stared fearfully at Aron and Benjamin. Aron, lacking in patience, decided to attack the two ordinary members. Although he didn''t unleash his full power, his strikes still caused them considerable pain. "Stop hitting us! We''ll answer your questions! We were indeed monitoring you, but our only goal was to ensure we were aware of your every move. There is indeed an elder from the Night Blades behind us¡ªElder Astra." "Where is he now? Do you have any other companions?" Aron continued to press for answers. While Aron was interrogating the members of the Night Blades, Benjamin remained vigilant, observing their surroundings. He felt certain that there could not be just two members of the Night Blades nearby. There had to be more of them lurking around. Before Aron''s questions could receive any answers, a large number of Night Blades members appeared around them. These members were not particularly strong, but they were armed with items that could pose a threat to Benjamin and Aron. "Stop questioning them! We need to defeat the Night Blades members around us first," Benjamin quickly reminded Aron. In Benjamin''s view, they had to address the more immediate threat at hand. Aron understood that Benjamin''s assessment was correct. Thus, the two of them began to attack the surrounding members of the Night Blades. During the battle, they encountered some difficulties. However, since their strength far exceeded that of the ordinary Night Blades members, they did not take long to achieve victory. The majority of the ordinary members of the Night Blades were eliminated, with only a few fleeing toward an unknown area. Aron and Benjamin immediately chose to pursue them. Although both of them knew that heading into the unknown could lead to greater dangers, there were also opportunities that came with such risks. If they could find more useful clues in the unknown area, they could provide greater assistance to Irving. As they chased after the fleeing members, Aron and Benjamin sensed that the surrounding environment was becoming increasingly strange. They gradually slowed their pace and ultimately stopped in front of a dark castle. "Do you feel like this castle seems somewhat familiar?" Aron asked Benjamin after examining it closely. Benjamin slowly nodded. In his eyes, the castle appeared eerie and foreboding. It seemed to emanate a powerful dark energy outward. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since you''ve both arrived, why not come in? Are you afraid of me?" The voice of Elder Astra echoed from within the castle. Upon hearing Elder Astra''s voice, Benjamin and Aron instinctively prepared for battle. "There''s no need to be overly tense! I lured you here simply to discuss a collaboration. I do not wish to be your enemy," Elder Astra said in a gentle tone. Benjamin and Aron found themselves unable to determine whether Elder Astra''s words were genuine or not. Although they did not launch an immediate attack, they remained on high alert. "What kind of collaboration do you intend to discuss? Are you willing to help Irving recover his strength quickly?" Benjamin asked Astra directly. Elder Astra chuckled lightly, "If Irving needs my assistance, I would certainly provide it. Not long ago, I collaborated with him. Have you forgotten that I was your ally during the battle against Sophia?" Astra''s statement was indeed accurate. However, Benjamin and Aron still did not trust him. They knew that during the fight with Sophia, Astra had not been particularly effective. "You were indeed our ally in the previous battle, but you didn''t contribute much. As far as I know, you were easily defeated by Sophia. How can we know whether you were defeated due to your weakness compared to Sophia, or if you intentionally avoided a direct confrontation with her?" Benjamin continued. While Benjamin did not harbor significant hostility towards Elder Astra, he also felt no need to be overly polite. Astra did not respond immediately. He slowly stepped out from the entrance of the castle. "The collaboration I want to discuss is related to what you just mentioned. Sophia has indeed been sealed, but that doesn''t mean she can''t pose a threat to you. The power of the blood moon that Sophia possesses is unimaginable to you. Even in her sealed state, she can still pose a significant danger to all of us." Astra''s words caused both Benjamin and Aron to feel some apprehension. Although they remained skeptical, they both desired to obtain more information. "It seems you are genuinely interested. Then come with me into the castle. This castle has a very close connection to werewolves, and it can help us understand the power of the blood moon," Astra said before turning and walking toward the castle. Benjamin and Aron exchanged glances, each seeing confusion and concern in the other''s eyes. However, neither of them intended to leave immediately. They followed Astra into the castle, one after the other. Before entering the castle, Aron deliberately dropped two scrolls at the entrance. The moment the scrolls touched the ground, they vanished. Aron had left a route of escape for himself and Benjamin. Chapter 394 Half-Truths The interior of the castle was eerily dark; aside from the faint sunlight that filtered through the narrow windows, there was no other source of light within. Aron and Benjamin had to stay closely behind Elder Astra to ensure they wouldn''t get lost.Astra led them deeper into the castle until they finally arrived at a spacious hall located at its depths. "Why have you brought us here? What do you want to say?" Aron asked Astra in a confrontational tone. Astra did not respond immediately; instead, he slowly walked over to a long table at the far end of the hall. "I have a lot to say, and it won''t be possible to finish in a short time. So I hope both of you can sit down and listen to everything I have to say," Elder Astra said as he gradually took a seat, smiling at Aron and Benjamin. Aron and Benjamin felt somewhat uneasy. They were certainly wary of Elder Astra. However, since they had already entered the castle, they decided to hear what Astra wanted to discuss. Aron and Benjamin sat down at the table, directly across from Astra. "You must have felt the powerful dark energy present in this hall, right?" Astra began, once they were seated. Aron and Benjamin nodded. They had sensed a certain level of dark energy upon entering the castle, and it became even more pronounced in the hall, making them feel increasingly alert. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The strong dark energy here is not meant to target you. I have gathered this dark energy simply to ensure that I am not affected by the power of the blood moon," Astra explained in a somewhat serious tone. Astra''s words left Aron and Benjamin quite confused. In their view, since Sophia had been sealed, the blood moon power should not pose a significant threat to anyone else. Astra cleared his throat twice. "I know what you''re thinking. You must believe that with Sophia sealed, there''s no need to worry about the threat of the blood moon power. But I must tell you, you are mistaken." At this point, Astra snapped his fingers. Slowly, a pinkish painting appeared on one of the hall''s walls. The painting depicted a large number of werewolves gathered at an unknown location. Although these werewolves had not gained the powerful blood moon power, they were still capable of posing a significant threat to others. Aron and Benjamin looked toward the painting, their expressions growing more serious. "The blood moon power has not been completely sealed. You have only barely managed to control Sophia. I have even encountered the erosion of the blood moon power myself," Astra stated, delivering the shocking revelation that left Aron and Benjamin reeling. Aron and Benjamin''s gazes were fixed intently on Elder Astra. It didn''t take long for them to notice the signs of blood moon power''s erosion on him. "Is the erosion of the blood moon power on you due to your battle with Sophia?" Aron asked, frowning as he looked at Astra. Astra nodded. "You''re correct. It was during the battle in Starling City that I encountered the erosion of the blood moon power." Astra was not lying; he indeed had faced the blood moon power''s erosion during the fight in Starling City. Astra''s response increased Aron and Benjamin''s trust in him a bit more. "So, you brought us to the castle to collaborate with us against the blood moon power? Or do you want to obtain a method to resolve the blood moon power''s erosion from us?" Benjamin followed up with another question for Astra. Astra''s expression showed a hint of hesitation. After a moment of silence, he slowly spoke. "I do wish to obtain a method to resolve the blood moon power''s erosion from you. However, I suspect you don''t have the necessary solutions either. So, I brought you here simply to join forces against the blood moon power. In the world of the shelter game, there are still many areas that retain powerful blood moon energy. We can only significantly reduce the dangers posed by the blood moon power if we eliminate all that residual energy." Astra finally revealed his fabricated intention. Prior to this statement, everything he had said had been the truth. He shared those truths to gain Aron and Benjamin''s trust. Now that he had their trust, it was time to deceive them. Aron and Benjamin didn''t detect any issues with Astra''s words. They both nodded in agreement. "You''re right. If your goal is indeed to eliminate the residual blood moon power in the shelter game world, then we can naturally collaborate with you." Aron''s tone had softened considerably. He genuinely believed that he could work with Elder Astra now. Astra''s face broke into a bright smile. "Excellent! I have actually located the area with the strongest blood moon power within the shelter game world. It is in the ruins of the Abyss of Death." Upon hearing about the Abyss of Death ruins, both Aron and Benjamin''s expressions turned slightly hesitant. They were well aware of what had recently occurred in the Abyss of Death. They also understood that it was quite normal for residual blood moon power to linger there. However, both of them felt a certain fear regarding the Abyss of Death. They exchanged glances, both feeling that venturing to the ruins of the Abyss of Death was unwise. Astra noticed the silent exchange of glances between Aron and Benjamin. Elder Astra smiled. "I understand that the ruins of the Abyss of Death are filled with dangers. So if you choose to refuse, I can understand that," Astra said, hoping to gain Aron and Benjamin''s trust through this approach. At this moment, Aron was very conflicted. On one hand, he had not fully trusted Elder Astra, and on the other, he felt that completely eliminating the dangers posed by the blood moon power was far more important. In his state of deep contemplation, Aron did not provide any response. Benjamin, however, did not share Aron''s level of internal conflict. He held little animosity toward the Night Blades or Elder Astra. For Benjamin, among all the Night Blades'' elders, only Elder Seville had posed a significant threat to him. However, since Elder Seville had been thoroughly killed, he felt there was no need to be overly hostile towards the other Night Blades'' elders. Yet, Benjamin did not directly express his stance. He was waiting for Aron to make the final decision. When Aron and Benjamin were preparing to enter the shelter game world, Irving had advised them that when faced with a difficult decision, Aron would be the one to ultimately make the call. After a quiet moment of waiting, during which Astra and Benjamin remained silent, Aron finally spoke slowly. "We will act with you. However, before we begin, we must establish a contract. I do not want you to suddenly betray us during the fight." Aron stated his condition. Elder Astra responded without hesitation. "Not a problem! As long as you are willing to work with me, I can certainly establish a contract with you. I am also quite concerned that you might betray me during the fight." Elder Astra quickly proposed a contract. The contents of the contract were actually quite simple. Both parties needed to go to the ruins of the Abyss of Death and battle their common enemies there. During the course of the fight, neither side could suddenly betray the other. Once the contract was signed, Aron turned to Elder Astra and said flatly, "Under normal circumstances, I would never trust you. The only reason I am willing to cooperate is that the power of the blood moon poses a significant threat to me." Elder Astra nodded. "I feel the same way; I do not trust you either." Benjamin quietly observed Aron and Elder Astra from the side. Initially, Benjamin had thought that once they entered the castle, they would undoubtedly face great dangers. However, the outcome so far seemed to suggest that his concerns were somewhat unfounded. Thus, Benjamin felt that the upcoming actions would likely proceed smoothly. "When do we set off?" Benjamin asked Aron and Elder Astra. Aron and Elder Astra exchanged glances. Finally, Elder Astra spoke. "If you''re ready, we can leave right now. If you''re not prepared, I can give you a day to get ready. You can return to the real world and bring your most powerful weapons." Elder Astra''s words reassured Aron and Benjamin even more. In their view, if the upcoming mission were a trap set by Elder Astra, he wouldn''t provide them with much preparation time. Aron responded straightforwardly. "We can leave right now! We were already prepared for battle before entering the shelter game world!" Elder Astra was very pleased. "In that case, let''s set off! Although the ruins of the Abyss of Death aren''t too far from here, the path has become quite treacherous." Thus, Elder Astra finally achieved his objective. He successfully deceived Aron and Benjamin with his half-truths. Although he had signed a contract with Aron, Elder Astra had set a trap within that contract. He only mentioned that he would fight alongside Aron against their common enemy. However, if there were no common enemy in the ruins of the Abyss of Death, his actions would naturally face no restrictions. Elder Astra had already begun to think about how to use Benjamin and Aron to threaten Irving. For Elder Astra, simply eliminating Benjamin and Aron wouldn''t provide him with a significant advantage. It was by leveraging Benjamin and Aron to threaten Irving that he could gain substantial power. Chapter 395 Its Too Late to Realize The road from Elder Astra''s castle to the ruins of the Abyss of Death was extremely rugged.Along the way, there were various monsters, and in certain areas, it was impossible to see a clear path. Without Elder Astra''s guidance, Aron and Benjamin would have surely gotten lost in this very complex region. "Fortunately, we have you leading us; otherwise, we would definitely be lost," Aron said to Elder Astra as they moved forward. Although Aron and Benjamin could barely discern their direction using the items they possessed, the area they were in was filled with an abundance of energy. This energy interfered with their judgment. Even if they could tell which way to go, they had no way of finding a specific path. Elder Astra smiled. "You don''t need to thank me. In fact, I would encounter many dangers in this area as well. If it weren''t for the two of you accompanying me, I wouldn''t easily venture to the ruins of the Abyss of Death." Elder Astra was still lying. He hoped to use this manner to further deceive Aron and Benjamin. Of course, Aron and Benjamin were unaware of the lies Elder Astra was telling. They felt even more grateful to Elder Astra. After half a day''s journey, as dusk arrived, Elder Astra finally led Aron and Benjamin to the edge of the ruins of the Abyss of Death. Here, they could see a massive void at the very center of the ruins of the Abyss of Death. This void was created during the battle between Irving, Shadow Celestial, and others. Looking at the void, Benjamin couldn''t help but exclaim, "Irving and the others are incredibly strong. They managed to create such a huge void in battle. If Irving hadn''t been with us, we would have certainly died in that fight." Although Benjamin had fully trusted Irving''s strength long ago, seeing the void further refreshed his understanding of Irving''s power. Aron did not speak, but the expression on his face showed that he was also very shocked. After all, this was Aron''s first time arriving at the edge of the ruins of the Abyss of Death following the violent explosion that had occurred there. "Stop lamenting! Irving''s strength is indeed formidable. However, he cannot handle everything alone, so we must help him deal with the residual blood moon power deep within the ruins of the Abyss of Death," Elder Astra said slowly to Aron and Benjamin. Both of them felt that there was nothing wrong with what Elder Astra said. So they hesitated not at all and followed Elder Astra deeper into the void. As they progressed, they could sense that the energy around them was rapidly changing. The power surrounding them was neither purely dark energy nor purely blood moon energy. It seemed to be a strange mixture of both. "Why is the energy here so mixed? Could it be that the powers used by Irving and the others in the last battle haven''t fully dissipated?" Aron asked directly. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Astra nodded. "You''re right. The mixed energy here is indeed due to the overwhelming power of the skills used by Irving and the others during the last battle. Even though some time has passed, a lot of that power remains." Elder Astra''s words were still lies. However, this statement successfully silenced Aron and Benjamin. The three of them moved quickly through the vast void. As they approached the bottom of the void, Aron and Benjamin became increasingly uneasy. They could no longer sense the surrounding blood moon energy. What they felt now was a terrifying and repulsive force. This force was so unfamiliar that Aron and Benjamin didn''t know how to respond. Eventually, Aron and Benjamin came to a halt. "Why have you stopped? We''re almost at the deepest part of the Abyss of Death ruins! There we can completely destroy the residual blood moon power," Elder Astra asked them with a slightly puzzled tone. Aron and Benjamin glanced at him coldly. "Have you been deceiving us all along? At the very beginning, there was indeed some blood moon energy at the edge of the void. But now that we''ve entered the interior, the blood moon energy has completely vanished. If there were truly powerful blood moon forces deep within the void, why can''t we sense them now? This must be a trap you''ve set for us." Aron finally sensed that something was wrong. But realizing this now was a bit too late. The expression on Elder Astra''s face became unusually cold. He sneered, "You''re right! This is indeed the trap I set for you! The fact that you can perceive it shows that your intelligence is quite high. However, realizing it now is a bit too late. You''ve come this far, which means there''s no way for you to escape my trap." Elder Astra raised his staff as he spoke. Immediately, a series of black figures shot out from the top of the staff. These black figures flew quickly towards Aron and Benjamin. In the face of Elder Astra''s attack, neither of them chose to confront it head-on. Their thoughts were straightforward; they believed they should escape quickly from the void. Aron took out a spellbook, and as he opened it, a beam of golden light shot towards Elder Astra. This golden light collided with the black figures released by Elder Astra. Taking advantage of this moment, Aron and Benjamin hurried towards the exit of the void. Elder Astra watched their figures and sneered. "You don''t think you can easily escape, do you? Now that you''ve come this far, you have no chance of escaping! Even if you manage to fend me off, you won''t be able to stop it!" What Elder Astra referred to was, of course, the Abyssal Demon. Although Elder Astra was unable to bring Benjamin and Aron to the area where the Abyssal Demon resided, the Abyssal Demon was already capable of launching an attack on Benjamin and Aron. A violent tremor occurred at the deepest part of the void. The power of the abyss began to seep out rapidly. A force that even Elder Astra found terrifying quickly spread throughout the entire void. At the exit of the void, a pure black barrier completely sealed off the area. This pure black barrier was, in fact, also the exit of the abyss. The moment he saw the pure black barrier, Elder Astra''s expression changed. He sensed that the power of the Abyssal Demon had grown even stronger than before. Although the Abyssal Demon was his ally, he did not wish for its power to become too overwhelming. If the Abyssal Demon became too powerful, Elder Astra might not be able to fully control it. "It seems I must accelerate my actions! The power of the Abyssal Demon has reached a level that is becoming difficult to manage!" Elder Astra muttered to himself. The Abyssal Demon, however, did not hear Elder Astra''s words. Its full attention was focused on Aron and Benjamin. Although the Abyssal Demon had generated a simplified version of the abyss at the exit of the void, it would require some time to emerge from this simplified version. Thus, it first used its power to slow down Aron and Benjamin''s movements. Aron and Benjamin suddenly felt their bodies becoming incredibly heavy, as if a force was dragging them deep into the void. Aron lifted his head to look at the black barrier in the sky. He sensed the immense power contained within the black barrier. Thus, he immediately concluded that he and Benjamin could not handle the current emergency. "We need to call for help from Irving! We can''t cope with such a dangerous situation!" Aron shouted to Benjamin. Benjamin nodded heavily. In fact, Benjamin also hoped to seek help from Irving. He remained silent only because his condition was worse than Aron''s. Aron''s movement speed had only slowed down a bit, while Benjamin not only felt his movement speed decreasing but also sensed that his own power was dissipating. The energy within Benjamin was being absorbed by the abyss. This absorption was one of the three main characteristics of the abyss. The three main characteristics of the abyss are: 1. The ability to infinitely absorb power. Regardless of the type of power, the abyss can convert it into its own power when it comes near. Self-enhancement of the abyss. When the abyss is attacked, it can continuously strengthen its own powers. The birth of the Abyssal Demon is one method of the abyss''s self-enhancement. The reactive effect of the abyss. Anyone who sees the abyss becomes locked onto by it. The abyss will use its power to continuously corrupt anything associated with it. Due to these characteristics, Aron and Benjamin had no way to escape. They would gradually lose their powers, their movements would slow further, and they would ultimately be completely controlled by the abyss. However, before they were entirely overtaken by the abyss, Aron finally managed to contact Irving. "We''ve encountered a trap set by Elder Astra at the deepest part of the Abyss of Death ruins. There''s an unknown force here, and we cannot escape. You must be careful," Aron could only send this brief message. When Irving received Aron''s message, he furrowed his brow, unsure of how to respond. Irving had already warned both Aron and Benjamin before their mission not to take unnecessary risks. Although Irving didn''t know the specific details, he felt that the crisis Aron and Benjamin faced was likely due to their recklessness. Regardless, Aron and Benjamin were Irving''s allies. He had to rescue them, but only if he was prepared. Chapter 396 No Intelligence Sufficient to Support Action In the outskirts of the real-world City of Warding, Irving was moving alongside James and others. He had just received a distress message from Aron. At that moment, he was frowning, contemplating what course of action he should take next.Irving''s expression did not go unnoticed by the others. James felt a bit puzzled, but he refrained from asking directly. He understood that Irving preferred not to be disturbed when he was deep in thought. After a while, Irving''s expression finally eased somewhat. With a smile, he said to James and the others, "It seems we need to pause our current operation. We have eliminated the vast majority of the remaining Night Blades'' forces, but the others have hidden themselves very deeply. If we want to locate all of them, it will take a considerable amount of time. We must return to the headquarters of Angel Guild to discuss our next action plan for entering the Shelter Game world." After saying this, Irving led James back to the Angel Guild headquarters. Along the way, James did not ask any questions. He knew very well that if there was something he needed to know, Irving would tell him. When they reached the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters, Irving finally spoke to James slowly. "Aron and Benjamin are in serious trouble in the Shelter Game world. They are facing an unbeatable enemy and should now be under the enemy''s control." Upon hearing this news, James managed to maintain a calm expression. "So, you plan to directly enter the Shelter Game world to rescue them? I''m willing to join you. After all, Aron and Benjamin are my friends too." James genuinely wanted to act alongside Irving. However, Irving shook his head at that moment. "It''s not that simple. Aron and Benjamin will not be easily eliminated. I believe the true target of those who captured them is not them, but me. Therefore, we have plenty of time to prepare. Moreover, we still don''t know who exactly captured Aron and Benjamin. We cannot act recklessly without sufficient information." Irving succinctly laid out the situation. James, naturally, had great faith in Irving''s judgment. He nodded and said, "Alright then, I will follow your lead." After a brief communication, Irving and James entered the Angel Guild headquarters. Inside, there were many people present. After all, the members of the Angel Guild had not encountered any significant issues recently. Whether it was the threat posed by Sophia or the hidden members of the Night Blades, it was up to Irving and his team to handle these issues. As a result, the members of Angel Guild could continue to strengthen their own abilities at the headquarters. Anna and Nick had learned in advance that Irving had returned, so they were specifically waiting for him and James. "Aron and Benjamin are in trouble. They have encountered an enemy attack in the Shelter Game world and should be completely under the enemy''s control. Our top priority is to rescue them," Irving stated directly in the conference room, sharing the information he had obtained. Both Anna and Nick were shocked by this news. Anna was more anxious than Nick. She turned to Irving and said, "In that case, let''s act quickly. Aron and Benjamin are both very strong; the enemy capable of defeating them must be even stronger. If we don''t hurry to rescue them, they might be killed by this powerful enemy." Anna''s concern was understandable, given her close relationship with Aron. Irving nodded, smiling as he said, "There''s no need to rush. If we act without sufficient intelligence, we will surely fall into the enemy''s trap. The enemy would love for us to be in a state of panic. What we need to do now is remain calm and gather enough information." Irving''s words made a lot of sense. Gradually, the somewhat anxious Anna and Nick calmed down. After thinking for a moment, Nick asked Irving, "So how should we gather intelligence? Didn''t Aron and Benjamin provide you with more information?" Irving shook his head. "They did provide more information, but it all points to Elder Astra. Elder Astra has allied himself with some kind of monster in the Shelter Game world. We are very familiar with Elder Astra, but we know nothing about the monster he is working with. We need to gather sufficient information about that monster." As Irving spoke, he carefully observed James and Nick''s expressions. In Irving''s plan, if he wanted to gather enough intelligence, he needed to take others into the Shelter Game world with him. Since he did not want to act alone, he had to decide quickly who he would take along with him, including Nick and James. "So that''s the case. If this matter is related to Elder Astra, shouldn''t we first look for possible clues in the real world?" James said in a somewhat serious tone at that moment. All eyes turned to James, and he felt the need to explain why he made that statement. "Elder Astra is an elder of the Night Blades. Moreover, he has taken action several times in the real world before. This means that Elder Astra is likely the elder most closely connected with the Night Blades members in the real world. We might be able to gather important intelligence related to Elder Astra from the Night Blades members in the real world. Additionally, operating in the real world is much safer than acting in the Shelter Game world." James spoke at length, and what he said did have some merit. Irving began to contemplate whether he should follow James''s plan. While Irving was deep in thought, he suddenly sensed an inexplicable force surrounding him. He reacted immediately, drawing his staff. In the astonished gazes of everyone present, Irving slammed his staff down onto the conference table. At the moment the staff made contact with the surface, a powerful protective barrier enveloped everyone, including Irving. Before anyone could react, Elder Astra''s figure suddenly appeared outside the barrier. His presence naturally attracted everyone''s attention. "It seems you are not very surprised by my appearance," Elder Astra said slowly, a smile on his face. Irving looked coldly at the projection of Elder Astra. "What is your purpose for being here? Do you wish to continue collaborating with me?" His tone was not as icy as before; he spoke in a straightforward, businesslike manner. Elder Astra''s projection smiled slightly. "You don''t need to pretend anymore. Aron must have contacted you. He surely informed you that I set a trap for him, and he walked right into it without any caution." Elder Astra''s words put everyone in the conference room on high alert. "I am here simply to offer you an opportunity. Your two companions are about to be killed by the Abyssal Demon. If you want to save them, quickly enter the Shelter Game world. In the Shelter Game world, you will soon be able to locate the Abyssal Demon. At that point, we can have a fair showdown there." After delivering this message, Elder Astra''s projection vanished. Irving retrieved his staff, and the barrier immediately dissipated. Irving''s expression was extremely grim at that moment. He understood that the information provided by Elder Astra was meant to lure him into a trap. Yet he had no choice but to step into that trap because he had to save his companions. "I think we can''t trust anything he said," Anna said anxiously to Irving. "He must have deliberately given us this information. While I don''t know how strong the Abyssal Demon is, if we act on Elder Astra''s words, we will definitely fall into a trap." Although Anna was very concerned about Aron, she was also deeply worried about Irving. In Anna''s view, Irving''s importance was even greater than that of Aron. Therefore, she was unwilling to let Irving voluntarily walk into a trap. Nick and James remained silent. They both knew that Anna was right, but they also understood that no matter what, Irving would go to rescue his companions. Irving didn''t respond to Anna''s words. After frowning and thinking for a moment, he spoke slowly. "Elder Astra has indeed set a trap for us, but it''s a trap we must walk into. This mission is not only about saving my companions; it is also about gathering intelligence related to the Abyssal Demon. The Abyssal Demon has likely only recently appeared in the Shelter Game world. Its emergence must be connected to the changes in the Shelter Game world. To prepare for any potential crises, we need to collect enough information. So this time, besides Anna, both of you will accompany me into the Shelter Game world." Irving had made his decision. He felt that taking only one person with him would not allow him to execute his plan effectively, so he decided to bring James and Nick along. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. James and Nick did not hesitate at all and immediately agreed. "No problem. I''ll prepare as quickly as I can. Of course, I''ll need the Angel Guild to provide me with some suitable weapons," James said straightforwardly. Nick also responded without any hesitation, "I''m ready and can act at any time." Chapter 397 The Involvement of Multiple Forces While Irving was preparing for the upcoming operation, deep within the Abyss of Death ruins, the Abyssal Demon and Elder Astra were discussing how to deal with Aron and Benjamin.The Abyssal Demon believed that since they had captured two individuals, it would be logical to kill one of them. Although neither Aron nor Benjamin was particularly strong, their powers were something the Abyssal Demon greatly desired. The abilities that Aron and Benjamin possessed were very similar to those of Irving. Elder Astra was strongly opposed to the Abyssal Demon''s plan. He believed that if they killed either Aron or Benjamin, their overall strategy would become difficult to execute. "After all, Irving is our enemy. We need to eliminate him and all of his companions. Why do you disagree with me killing one of his companions before he arrives? Are you worried that this will anger Irving?" the Abyssal Demon questioned Elder Astra in a dismissive tone. Elder Astra slowly shook his head. "I want to eliminate Irving as well; I am not worried about angering him. I am very concerned that your actions might jeopardize our plan. We must use Irving''s two companions to lure him step by step into the trap. Only in this way can we ensure Irving''s elimination. After we take care of Irving, I have no objections to how you handle his companions." Elder Astra revealed his true thoughts. The Abyssal Demon, of course, dismissed them. However, the Abyssal Demon did not intend to continue arguing with Elder Astra. "Fine, I will reluctantly agree with your viewpoint. As long as you assist me in eliminating Irving, I will help you deal with the Shadow Celestial," the Abyssal Demon made a very serious promise. The Abyssal Demon was not a creature that willingly offered help to others. The reason it made this promise was simply to ensure that Elder Astra would fight with all his strength during the battle with Irving. The Abyssal Demon regarded Irving as its greatest opponent. Although it had never seen Irving, it knew from its inception that Irving would become its arch-nemesis. Elder Astra nodded slowly. "Rest assured, if Irving falls into our trap, I will go all out. Defeating Irving is also very important to me. Although I have collaborated with Irving in the past, he has been hostile to us Night Blades for a long time. I will not let Irving slip away easily." Elder Astra also offered a very sincere promise. Both individuals genuinely hoped that this operation would succeed. However, whether their actions would be successful did not solely depend on them. During their operation, other forces were also taking action. Deep within the Night Blades headquarters, in the secret base of the Shadow Celestial, the Shadow Celestial was discussing with his trusted subordinates what actions they should take next. Although Elder Astra had not revealed any flaws in front of the Shadow Celestial, suspicion had already begun to creep in. The Shadow Celestial was unaware of the specific actions Elder Astra was undertaking, but that did not prevent him from preparing a response in advance. "Elder Astra has been acting in the shadows. Although I don''t know exactly what he''s doing, the fact that he chose to conceal his actions from me means that his actions are certainly a threat to me," the Shadow Celestial said through gritted teeth. The Shadow Celestial felt that none of the members of the Night Blades were completely subservient to him. Therefore, he hoped to find an opportunity to eliminate all those within the Night Blades who were not loyal to him. "You are correct. I''ve heard something from one of Elder Astra''s subordinates," one of Shadow Celestial''s trusted aides said slowly. "It seems he has been corrupted by the power of the Blood Moon. And so far, he has not resolved this issue. I suspect he may have already fallen under the control of the Blood Moon''s power." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this news, the Shadow Celestial was slightly surprised. "Are you sure this information is true? Isn''t Sophia already sealed? How could the power of the Blood Moon still be so strong?" In truth, the Shadow Celestial was also unaware that the power of the Blood Moon remained so formidable. His thinking was similar to that of others. The vast majority believed that with Sophia sealed, the power of the Blood Moon could no longer pose any threat. However, if what his aide was saying was true, the Shadow Celestial would need to reconsider the potential impact of the Blood Moon''s power. "I am absolutely telling the truth! It''s not just one of Elder Astra''s subordinates who has said this. I''ve heard several of Elder Astra''s people confirm this. Elder Astra must be corrupted by the power of the Blood Moon," Shadow Celestial''s aide hurriedly replied. The Shadow Celestial did not respond; he fell silent, deep in thought. Everyone held their breath, knowing that the Shadow Celestial was about to present the next course of action. After about ten minutes, the Shadow Celestial slowly spoke up. "Regardless, we must first determine Elder Astra''s current location. He is not at the Night Blades headquarters, nor is he at any of the Night Blades bases within the Shelter Game world. Only after we ascertain his location can we take further action. Moreover, since he has been affected by the power of the Blood Moon, it is necessary for us to offer him some assistance." The "help" that the Shadow Celestial referred to was not genuine assistance. The Shadow Celestial hoped to use this opportunity to completely control Elder Astra. The Shadow Celestial''s subordinates acted quickly. They soon determined Elder Astra''s current location. "What did you say? He''s actually in the Abyss of Death ruins?" the Shadow Celestial asked his trusted subordinate with great shock. The tone of his voice was very serious, and his inquiry felt more like a roar directed at his subordinate. Upon hearing the Shadow Celestial''s words, his trusted aides appeared quite nervous. "He is indeed in the Abyss of Death ruins! We are very sure; there is absolutely no mistake!" Seeing the solemn expression on his subordinate''s face, the Shadow Celestial''s demeanor became extremely grave. The Abyss of Death held special significance for the Shadow Celestial. He had been imprisoned deep within the Abyss of Death for a very long time. If he had not been confined there, he would have long since gained power far surpassing that of Irving. "It seems that things are more complicated than I thought; I must plan carefully," the Shadow Celestial muttered to himself. His trusted aides did not know what actions to take next, so they simply waited for the Shadow Celestial''s orders. However, it seemed that the Shadow Celestial did not intend to give them any commands immediately. In a remote area of the Shelter Game world, within a dense jungle, a pink moon slowly rose into the sky. Surrounding this pink moon were numerous werewolves. These werewolves seemed to be continuously praying to the pink moon. Under their prayers, a pink silhouette gradually took shape. As time passed, the pink silhouette became clearer and clearer, until the figure of Sophia reappeared. The moment Sophia appeared, she took a deep breath and suddenly opened her eyes. Accompanying the opening of Sophia''s eyes, the surrounding werewolves let out howls. The power of the Blood Moon coalesced around them. "Damn it, Irving actually managed to seal me away! I will never let him off the hook!" Sophia said fiercely. At this moment, the Sophia that appeared was not her true self. Sophia''s true form was sealed deep within the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. What appeared here was merely a projection of Sophia. Sophia used the power of the Blood Moon to manifest a projection, hoping to leverage the actions of her projection to help her true self break free from her seal. However, since Sophia''s true form was still sealed, the amount of Blood Moon power she could summon was very limited. What she desired now was simply to gain stronger power. Sophia was well aware that the remaining Blood Moon power in the Shelter Game world could not support her in a final showdown against Irving. "I must quickly obtain more powerful strength. If I can''t gain powerful abilities soon, I will have no choice but to cooperate with others," she thought to herself. This time, Sophia did not intend to fight alone. After experiencing previous setbacks, she finally understood that going solo would not lead to success. However, she would not easily seek cooperation from the Shadow Celestial again. To Sophia, the Shadow Celestial could also pose a significant threat to her. Sophia decided to first command the werewolves around her to eliminate all the weaker monsters. By doing so, she could allow her projection to gain stronger power. Once her projection grew strong enough, she could directly launch an attack on Irving. Although Sophia did not choose to target Irving directly, she successfully reactivated the Blood Moon power within the Shelter Game world. Everyone could feel that the Blood Moon power had become stronger than before. Naturally, those who were affected by the Blood Moon power would face greater threats. Elder Astra sensed that the Blood Moon power within his body was growing stronger. At that moment, he could even see a pink moon hanging directly above the ruins of the Abyss of Death. Meanwhile, the Abyssal Demon next to Elder Astra could not see any pink moon at all. It looked up at the sky, which was pitch black, devoid of stars, let alone a moon. The Abyssal Demon noticed something unusual about Elder Astra but did not say anything. It simply hoped that Elder Astra would not encounter any problems during their battle. Other matters were inconsequential to the Abyssal Demon. Chapter 398 The Operation That Must Remain Secret Although Irving was prepared to enter the world of the shelter game to rescue his comrades, he did not take immediate action. He felt he needed to consider more factors before proceeding. He didn''t want Elder Astra to predict his every move, as that would give Astra an overwhelming advantage. Therefore, he decided that his upcoming actions needed to be conducted in secrecy."Our next steps must be extremely discreet. We absolutely cannot let anyone know our specific plans. Only then can we catch our opponents off guard," Irving stated as he called James and Nick over to discuss his thoughts. James and Nick naturally did not express any opposition. They both agreed that it was essential to keep their actions confidential. "You''re right. But how can we ensure our actions remain secret? As soon as we enter the shelter game world, Elder Astra will undoubtedly notice," James pointed out. "Even if we manage to evade the Night Blades'' surveillance, the Abyssal Demon has powers that can detect our presence. The Abyssal Demon is a creature born directly from the shelter game world, and it certainly won''t be easily fooled by us." While James agreed with Irving''s perspective, he felt that achieving Irving''s goal would be quite challenging. Irving nodded in acknowledgment. "You''re correct; it is difficult to deceive our opponents. However, that doesn''t mean we have no chance of success. In fact, I''ve already come up with a plan for our operation." As he spoke, Irving pulled out a staff-like object from his pocket. "This staff can disguise itself as anyone for a short period of time. So we can use this staff to impersonate me. As long as we can deceive our opponents for a while, the chances of our operation succeeding will significantly increase." While Irving spoke, James and Nick remained focused on the staff in Irving''s hand. The two of them didn''t quite believe that the staff in Irving''s hand would truly accomplish his goal. However, they did not voice their doubts, as they had no better plan of their own. "If you don''t have a better action plan, then we''ll have to go with mine. Tonight, I will make the staff disguise itself as me. Once the staff enters the shelter game world, we will take another route to enter as well. This way, our enemies will be unable to pinpoint our location for a while," Irving decisively declared. James and Nick nodded, both prepared for what was to come. They now just needed to wait for the plan to unfold. That night, Irving opened the passage to the shelter game world. The other side of this passage connected directly to Irving''s shelter. Irving took a deep breath and then tossed the staff into the passage. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the staff passed through the portal, it transformed into Irving''s likeness. At the moment the staff entered the shelter game world, both Elder Astra and the Abyssal Demon sensed it. The Abyssal Demon turned to Elder Astra and said, "Irving has entered the shelter game world; he must be in his shelter." Elder Astra nodded. "I understand! I will head to his shelter immediately!" With that, Elder Astra vanished. According to the agreement between Elder Astra and the Abyssal Demon, once Irving entered the shelter game world, the first strike would be launched by Elder Astra. She would use members of her Night Blades to ensnare Irving in a series of troubles. The Abyssal Demon would not act directly; instead, it would wait for an opportunity to strike once Irving was in a predicament, ensuring the highest chance of eliminating him in one blow. In the real world, Irving, James, and Nick were ready. "I''ve thrown the staff into the shelter game world, so Elder Astra and the Abyssal Demon should have already taken their corresponding actions. We need to act immediately as well," Irving said seriously to his two companions. James and Nick nodded solemnly. Then the three of them stepped through the passage into the shelter game world. After passing through the passage, the three of them arrived directly at the Lava Mountains. "Why did you set the exit of the passage here? Even if going directly to your shelter is very dangerous, you should have placed the exit closer to the Abyss of Death ruins," James questioned, a hint of confusion in his voice. In James''s view, it made no sense for them to end up in the Lava Mountains. Since they already knew that Benjamin and Aron were imprisoned by Elder Astra and the Abyssal Demon in the deepest part of the Abyss of Death ruins, they should have made their way there as quickly as possible. Irving smiled and shook his head. "We can''t do that! Our current strength is not enough to defeat Elder Astra and the Abyssal Demon. My purpose for coming here is very simple; I just want to obtain more Lava Giant puppets." Irving''s words finally made sense to James and Nick. The two of them immediately got ready for battle. As soon as Irving finished speaking, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed from not far away. Clearly, more than one Lava Giant was approaching their direction. "In the upcoming battle, I will need your help. I have not fully recovered yet, so I won''t be able to face the entire Lava Giant army alone," Irving said. Just after he spoke, several Lava Giants appeared in the distance. The Lava Giants recognized Irving. They all knew that he had previously turned some of their members into puppets. Upon seeing him, the Lava Giants let out furious roars. A large number of Lava Giants charged towards Irving. Irving did not take immediate action; instead, he pulled out his **Staff of Calamity**. He raised the staff high and then used the Gravity Swamp skill. The Gravity Swamp skill rapidly covered the entire area, causing the movement speed of the Lava Giants to slow down significantly. James and Nick seized the opportunity to launch their attacks on the Lava Giants. James drew out a powerful weapon, a long sword radiating a silver glow, which he had obtained from the Angel Guild. Without hesitation, James grasped the weapon and attacked the nearest Lava Giant. Nick was quick on his feet as well. Although his strength wasn''t as great as James''s, his agility was superior. Even when attacking from a supportive position, he could strike the Lava Giants faster than James. With the coordination between James and Nick, the two Lava Giants were quickly defeated. Seeing this, Irving immediately used his puppet skill, transforming the fallen Lava Giants into Lava Giant puppets. With two Lava Giant puppets under his control, the upcoming battles became much easier for Irving. "You don''t need to continue fighting; you should conserve your strength! Let me handle the next battle!" he instructed. Irving directly commanded the Lava Giant puppets to attack the Lava Giant army. Thanks to Irving''s enhancements, the battle power of the Lava Giant puppets was stronger than that of the regular Lava Giants. Before long, the Lava Giant army was pushed back. "It seems these Lava Giants truly lack any intelligence. They clearly know they are no match for us, yet they still insist on attacking. Only after suffering significant losses do they realize they need to retreat," James said with a hint of disdain in his tone. In James''s view, the Lava Giants should have recognized the vast difference in power soon after the battle began. He hadn''t expected them to only realize their disadvantage after taking heavy losses, leading to their hasty retreat. "Lava Giants indeed don''t possess much intelligence. However, they can still pose a significant threat to us. Remaining here is quite risky. Since we''ve already acquired enough Lava Giant puppets, let''s head straight to the depths of the Abyss of Death ruins. I want to see just how powerful the Abyssal Demon and Elder Astra truly are," Irving replied. Irving wasn''t concerned about whether the Lava Giants had intelligence. He simply wanted to rescue his companions as quickly as possible. James and Nick naturally did not express any objections to Irving''s plan. With a shared sense of purpose, the three of them quickly departed from the Lava Mountains and set their course toward the Abyss of Death ruins, eager to face whatever challenges lay ahead. Meanwhile, Elder Astra arrived at the perimeter of Irving''s shelter, his heart heavy with trepidation. He had heard the stories and seen the records within the Night Blades, detailing how Irving''s shelter had inflicted considerable losses on their ranks. It was notorious for its impenetrable defenses; two seasoned elders from the Night Blades had previously attempted to breach it, only to be thwarted in their efforts. Now, faced with the daunting task alone, Elder Astra was acutely aware of his own limitations. His brow furrowed as he pondered how he could effectively delay Irving''s movements without exposing himself to danger. "Should I attempt to launch an attack on Irving''s shelter?" he mused aloud, his voice barely above a whisper. "Even if my assault fails, it might still create enough confusion to throw him into a state of panic." Despite having brought his loyal subordinates along and possessing a cache of valuable items from the Night Blades, Elder Astra found himself at a loss. He still had no clear understanding of the situation within Irving''s shelter. The uncertainty gnawed at him; he couldn''t even gauge how many people might be inside. Given this precarious situation, it was no wonder that he hesitated to take any impulsive actions. "Elder, I believe we must at least attempt something," urged one of Elder Astra''s most trusted subordinates, breaking the silence. "Lingering here will not improve our position. We need to take initiative." Elder Astra considered the words of his subordinate carefully. He nodded, realizing the wisdom in the advice. "You''re right! We have brought an ample supply of items with us! Let''s use these resources to launch an attack on Irving''s shelter and see if we can disrupt his plans!" With Elder Astra''s commanding voice ringing with determination, the members of the Night Blades sprang into action, immediately utilizing their items to initiate an assault on Irving''s formidable shelter. The air was thick with tension as they prepared for the confrontation ahead. Chapter 399 The Sudden Appearance of the Enemy Elder Astra''s actions yielded no results. Although his subordinates had launched several attacks on Irving''s shelter using various items, no one emerged from within. In fact, Irving''s shelter did not even retaliate against Astra''s attacks. Elder Astra''s expression grew increasingly grave."Could it be that there is no one inside the shelter?" Elder Astra muttered to himself. If the shelter truly contained no one, it would mean that Astra had been deceived. He desperately hoped that his assumption was incorrect. "Elder, what should we do next? Are we really going to launch a direct attack on Irving''s shelter? It seems that Irving doesn''t care at all about our attempts to attack his shelter," one of Astra''s trusted subordinates asked again. Elder Astra gritted his teeth and replied, "At this point, we have no other options. You all need to find a few strong members of the Night Blades to attack Irving''s shelter. I refuse to believe that Irving can hide in his shelter forever without taking any action. If he continues to hide without doing anything, we will take one of his companions down." Elder Astra had made up his mind. He did not believe he had been tricked; he simply thought that Irving was unwilling to engage him directly. Meanwhile, Irving and the others had reached a location very close to the Abyss of Death ruins. Irving could sense that his shelter was under attack, and his spirits lifted considerably. "My shelter has indeed been attacked. This means the enemy has been fooled! No matter who is attacking my shelter, our battle deep within the Abyss of Death ruins will become easier," Irving remarked, relieving James and Nick. Although James and Nick had resolved to fight alongside Irving, they still felt a sense of dread at the combined power of the Abyssal Demon and Elder Astra. However, knowing that Irving''s shelter was under attack meant that there was only one enemy left deep within the Abyss of Death ruins. The three of them would find it quite manageable to confront a single adversary together. As their spirits lightened, their pace quickened. Within just half an hour, they arrived at the edge of the Abyss of Death ruins. Upon seeing the ruins, all three of them wore expressions of deep emotion. The Abyss of Death had been reduced to utter devastation after the previous battles. The ruins were filled with various types of power, and these powers were engaged in conflict with one another. Although the depths of the Abyss of Death were very dark, Irving and the others could still see that a vast number of monsters existed within the ruins. "Now I understand why the Abyss of Death ruins can give rise to monsters like the Abyssal Demon! The environment here is truly harsh," James couldn''t help but exclaim. "There''s no point in discussing that now. Since we''ve already arrived, let''s quickly head deeper into the Abyss of Death ruins! Benjamin and Aron are waiting for us deeper inside!" Irving said, and without hesitation, he moved forward into the depths of the Abyss of Death ruins. James and Nick naturally followed closely behind Irving. The three of them moved quickly, and in just fifteen minutes, they reached the very depths of the Abyss of Death ruins. There, they encountered the Abyssal Demon. The Abyssal Demon was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the three of them. However, it did not show any signs of retreat, knowing it could harness the powerful forces of the abyss in this place. "It seems you are more cunning than I expected! My ally has been easily deceived by you!" the Abyssal Demon said in a terrifying voice directed at Irving and the others. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving stared coldly at the creature. "Where are my companions? Release them now, and I might consider sparing your life." The Abyssal Demon laughed at Irving''s words. Its laughter was unpleasant and seemed to carry an aura of terror. Both James and Nick felt the oppressive weight of the Abyssal Demon''s laughter, causing them to feel weaker than before. Irving remained unaffected, but he became more vigilant than ever. "Do you think I would fear you? I brought you here precisely because I was ready for a decisive battle! I will absolutely win this fight!" the Abyssal Demon proclaimed. As soon as the words left its mouth, the abyss nearby began to rise slowly into the air. It was filled with all sorts of incomprehensible powers. These powers converged onto the Abyssal Demon, and with their strength, the Abyssal Demon grew to over ten times its original size. Now standing over 100 meters tall, the colossal Abyssal Demon looked down at Irving and the others, its terrifying, raspy voice echoing from above. "Since you have come here, don''t even think about leaving! I will crush you all! Your powers will become a part of the abyssal force! And you, Irving, will pay a painful price for your past actions!" Irving was puzzled by the Abyssal Demon''s words. "My past actions? Didn''t you just arrive recently? How do you know about what I''ve done before?" This information seemed very important to Irving. Therefore, he chose not to attack the Abyssal Demon and instead hoped it would provide him with more information. However, Irving''s objective was not achieved. The Abyssal Demon did not answer Irving''s question. Instead, it raised its enormous claw and swung it down towards Irving and the others. The Abyssal Demon''s claw, infused with immense power, struck the ground directly. Irving, James, and Nick swiftly dodged out of the way. However, what they did not anticipate was that the Abyssal Demon''s attack was not a physical one, but rather a magical assault. The moment the Abyssal Demon''s claw hit the ground, a powerful dark energy erupted around it. One after another, shadowy figures that continuously howled emerged from the Abyssal Demon''s claw. The targets of these shadowy attacks were naturally Irving and his companions. Irving struck his staff against the ground. In that instant, a barrier formed around him. Since Nick was relatively close to Irving, he was also protected within the barrier created by the staff. James, however, was not as fortunate as Nick. He was a bit farther away, and thus he was forced to use his own power to defend against the dark shadows'' assault. Although James found himself in a somewhat dire situation, he ultimately managed to withstand the Abyssal Demon''s attacks. "Is that all you can do? It seems you aren''t as powerful as you claim to be. With your current strength, you are not capable of eliminating me," Irving continued to taunt the Abyssal Demon. The Abyssal Demon paid no heed to Irving''s mockery. Instead, it gathered even more dark energy, and soon a massive dark barrier enveloped the entire Abyss of Death ruins. "I hope you can still be this arrogant for a while longer. I will show you just how powerful my dark forces truly are!" Suddenly, the barrier composed of dark energy unleashed a torrent of lightning. These bolts of lightning descended from the sky, relentlessly attacking Irving and his companions. Irving''s barrier successfully blocked the majority of the lightning strikes. However, this did not mean that Irving was free from threat. He could feel his own strength rapidly dissipating. Although Irving maintained a calm expression on his face, he felt a slight sense of panic within. Nick and James, while unaware of Irving''s specific situation, sensed that Irving should not continue to play defense. They both believed that Irving should immediately counterattack. "Why are you still playing defense? I think it''s time to strike back! The Abyssal Demon isn''t that powerful; if we counterattack, we can defeat it quickly," James urged Irving eagerly. Nick nodded in agreement and quickly added, "I think James is right. Only by defeating the Abyssal Demon can we rescue Benjamin and Aron, so don''t hesitate any longer¡ªgive it your all!" After hearing the urging from both of them, a faint wry smile appeared on Irving''s face. He indeed wanted to unleash his full power. However, he knew it was impossible because he was being suppressed by the overwhelming dark forces. Before Irving could respond, the Abyssal Demon''s voice boomed from above. "Do you think he doesn''t want to strike back at me? He desperately wants to retaliate, but his strength isn''t enough to support it. Once I shatter his barrier, none of you will be able to hold out any longer! I can easily kill all of you!" The Abyssal Demon spoke with an arrogant tone, believing victory was already in its grasp. Hearing the Abyssal Demon''s words, Irving chuckled softly. "You certainly have put a lot of pressure on me, but I won''t be so easily defeated! While my power may not match yours, I can still command my puppets to fight you." With a snap of his fingers, four Lava Giant puppets appeared around Irving. The moment the Lava Giants manifested, the barrier surrounding Irving and his companions was reinforced. This enhancement made the Abyssal Demon slightly wary. Though it had never encountered Lava Giants before, it sensed immense power emanating from them. "Do you think you can defeat me with just a few puppets? That''s simply impossible." Though the Abyssal Demon continued to speak arrogantly, it was secretly preparing for a tough battle. Behind the scenes, the Abyssal Demon had already contacted Elder Astra, hoping that he would return quickly. Upon receiving the Abyssal Demon''s message, Elder Astra''s expression turned to one of shock. Chapter 400 A Twist No One Expected Not far from Irving''s shelter, Elder Astra stood frozen in place. He had just received information relayed by the Abyssal Demon. He couldn''t believe that Irving had already ventured deep into the Abyss of Death ruins and had begun fighting with the Abyssal Demon."How is this possible? Didn''t I seal Irving inside his shelter? Could it be that there has been no one inside his shelter all along?" Elder Astra muttered to himself. He then turned his gaze toward Irving''s shelter. At that moment, Irving''s shelter was still not facing any significant threats. Even though Elder Astra''s subordinates had exerted themselves to the utmost, they had not even managed to breach the outer defenses of Irving''s shelter. Seeing this scene, Elder Astra finally realized that he had underestimated Irving. "It seems I have indeed been a bit too proud! I shouldn''t have thought of Irving and his companions as so weak!" Elder Astra said to himself, feeling a twinge of regret. "You all stay here and keep watch! If you notice anything unusual, inform me immediately. I have more important matters to attend to!" Elder Astra issued new instructions to his subordinates. Although he had learned from the Abyssal Demon that Irving and his companions had reached the depths of the Abyss of Death ruins, Elder Astra did not intend to take his subordinates with him to those depths. He believed that they would not be able to provide him with much help in the upcoming battle. Thus, leaving his subordinates at Irving''s shelter seemed like the better option. If he and the Abyssal Demon managed to defeat Irving in battle, it was possible that the subordinates left around Irving''s shelter could play a significant role. Naturally, Elder Astra''s subordinates obeyed his orders. Once he confirmed that everything was in order, Elder Astra used a teleportation scroll. In the next moment, he arrived directly at the depths of the Abyss of Death ruins. Elder Astra''s sudden entrance into the battlefield caught Irving, James, and Nick slightly off guard. The one who reacted the fastest was, of course, Irving. He immediately pointed his staff at Elder Astra. Although Irving knew that Elder Astra''s strength was not as formidable as that of the Abyssal Demon, the threat posed by Elder Astra was certainly greater than that of the Abyssal Demon. This was because Elder Astra had an in-depth understanding of Irving. The moment Irving pointed his staff at Elder Astra, the elder felt a violent shift in the space around him. The gravity in his area significantly intensified. Elder Astra knew he had to act swiftly. He immediately drew his own staff and began chanting complex magical incantations. A blue glow surrounded his body, and mysterious symbols began to encircle him completely. Utilizing the spells at his command, Elder Astra successfully neutralized Irving''s attack. Irving had already realized that his assault would not succeed. So, while Elder Astra focused on his defense, Irving shifted his attention back to the Abyssal Demon. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Abyssal Demon maintained its enormous form, and dark, corrupted lightning crackled in the sky above. These bolts posed a significant threat to Irving''s two companions. However, Irving could use the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to shield himself from the lightning. Understanding that escaping this time would not be easy, Irving resolved to unleash his full power, determined to show his enemies just how strong he truly was. "It seems you have set a very clever trap to defeat me! I have indeed fallen into your trap, but that does not mean you can win easily," Irving declared with a resolute gaze directed at the Abyssal Demon. As he spoke, Irving continuously called upon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. A silvery light emanated from around his body. The full force of the Taikoo Flame Pearl was unleashed. Under Irving''s guidance, a brilliant white beam of light descended from the infinite sky. This pure white light struck the abyss summoned by the Abyssal Demon directly. The collision between the black abyss and the pure white light resulted in a violent explosion. All areas surrounding the Abyss of Death ruins witnessed the intensity of this explosion. The vast majority of the region around the Abyss of Death was affected by the blast. Meanwhile, within the abyssal barrier, although the Abyssal Demon had the protection of the abyss, its power was still suppressed by this attack. Elder Astra, along with James and Nick, temporarily lost consciousness in the aftermath of the explosion. For Irving, this presented a valuable opportunity to eliminate Elder Astra. However, he found himself unable to launch a direct attack against the elder, as he had already expended a significant portion of his stamina. What Irving needed to do now was to find a way to completely defeat the Abyssal Demon. Both Irving and the Abyssal Demon were not in particularly good condition. Neither side dared to attack the other hastily, as both were wary of each other''s formidable powers. Irving had initially thought that using the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl would lead to a devastating blow against the Abyssal Demon, but he was surprised to discover that the demon still had the strength to fight back. The Abyssal Demon, on the other hand, was astonished that its meticulously laid trap had not managed to eliminate Irving. As Irving and the Abyssal Demon faced off, certain forces outside the battlefield successfully caught a glimpse of the situation within. These forces included the power of the Blood Moon as well as the powers of Chaos. At that moment, Sophia had sent her projection to the edge of the Abyss of Death ruins. Sophia did not intend to intervene in the battle; she merely wished to observe the unfolding events. However, what Sophia did not expect was that her mere presence would trigger an unforeseen turn of events on the battlefield. The instant Sophia appeared, a bright pink moon suddenly emerged in the sky. The appearance of this moon made everyone aware of the arrival of the Blood Moon''s power. The Shadow Celestial, not far from Sophia, immediately reacted. The Shadow Celestial moved directly to the side of Sophia''s projection. "Weren''t you sealed away? Have you managed to break the seal successfully? It seems your power is much greater than I expected! We should take this opportunity to eliminate both Irving and the Abyssal Demon!" Although the Shadow Celestial was unaware of the conspiracy between the Abyssal Demon and Elder Astra, it believed that defeating the Abyssal Demon would provide a more powerful weapon for itself. The Shadow Celestial was not the kind of being that followed the philosophy of "live and let live." It would never pass up an opportunity to acquire a powerful weapon. Sophia''s projection slowly shook its head. "What has appeared here is merely my projection. The power of my projection is not very strong. If we intervene in the battle, we will be easily defeated." Sophia''s words left the Shadow Celestial feeling quite disappointed. "If that is the case, then your presence here is quite dangerous, isn''t it? If you are still willing to cooperate with me, I can offer you a suggestion." The Shadow Celestial spoke to Sophia in a calm tone. It certainly hoped to continue collaborating with Sophia. Although the power of the Blood Moon had been significantly weakened, the Shadow Celestial could not find a better partner for cooperation. From the Shadow Celestial''s perspective, Sophia would surely not refuse to work together with it. However, what happened next exceeded the Shadow Celestial''s expectations. Sophia slowly shook her head. "I will not cooperate with you because you are destined to fail. When I was sealed, I glimpsed into the future. When the apocalypse comes, you will no longer exist." After saying this, Sophia transformed into a red beam of light and vanished. The Shadow Celestial stood frozen in place, unsure of what to say or what the meaning of Sophia''s words was. "Can the power of the Blood Moon really foresee the future?" the Shadow Celestial murmured to itself. In the Shadow Celestial''s understanding, the power of the Blood Moon could never predict the future. Yet, Sophia had no reason to lie about such a matter. For a moment, the Shadow Celestial was uncertain whether to believe what she had said. Lost in thought, the Shadow Celestial did not contemplate for long. Just a few minutes later, the abyss summoned by the Abyssal Demon completely collapsed. The powerful abyssal energies shattered and scattered in different directions. Upon sensing the abyssal power, the Shadow Celestial chose to return to a safe location. Although the abyssal power was very similar to the powers of Chaos, there were still some differences between the two. If the Shadow Celestial were to be corrupted by the abyssal power, it would certainly fall into an irreversible abyss. Inside the abyssal barrier, the complete collapse of the barrier caused the entire Abyss of Death ruins to tremble violently. The cave that led deep underground began to collapse once more. Everyone, including the Abyssal Demon and Irving, fell into the dark, lightless abyss below. Irving reacted just in time, using the power of the Staff of Calamity. However, he ultimately could not stabilize himself. Looking up towards the sky, he saw a blood-red moon staring at him like a gigantic eye. Suddenly, Irving realized that the troubles he faced in battle were likely caused by the power of the Blood Moon. The others around Irving did not think too much about it, as their consciousness had not yet fully returned when the abyssal barrier collapsed. Even Elder Astra could not regain consciousness in time. It was only when everyone fell into the abyss that their awareness would return. And by then, they would all be faced with tremendous trouble, for the abyss was incredibly terrifying. Chapter 401 A New Area in the Shelter Game World With the complete collapse of the Abyss of Death ruins, the entire area fell into the endless abyss.During this process, only Irving and the Abyssal Demon managed to retain their self-awareness. However, as the two fell into the abyss, Irving ultimately could not keep his consciousness from fading. Before Irving''s awareness completely vanished, the last scene he witnessed was the Abyssal Demon, continuously howling, seemingly reluctant to descend further into the depths of the abyss. Time passed, and Irving gradually began to regain consciousness. He felt a dull pain in every part of his body. However, he did not focus on the pain; after regaining his awareness, he quickly observed his surroundings. Irving realized he was in a ruined city. "What on earth is going on? Didn''t I fall into the abyss? Why am I now in a city that exudes an apocalyptic vibe? Could there be human civilization in the abyss?" Irving was indeed very confused. But he did not stay confused for long; he suddenly received a notification. Irving discovered that he had explored a new area in the shelter game world, and this area was called the Abyss. "Is this really the Abyss? Why does it have such a form?" Even though he realized he was in the abyss, he remained perplexed. To Irving, the power of the abyss was closely related to decay. Shouldn''t there be all kinds of twisted and evil monsters in the abyss? Shouldn''t all beings in the abyss resemble the Abyssal Demon? At the thought of the Abyssal Demon, Irving suddenly recalled the scene he had witnessed before his consciousness faded. "The Abyssal Demon seemed to be terrified as well. Could it be that the Abyssal Demon was fleeing from the abyss rather than being sent out by the abyss itself?" Irving suddenly considered a likely explanation. However, at that moment, Irving had no way to confirm whether his speculation was true or false. He shook his head, temporarily pushing those chaotic thoughts aside. "Never mind! In any case, I must first find my companions! Once I locate them, we can figure out how to leave the abyss. Although I feel relatively well right now, since I am in the abyss, I will continuously face the erosion of its power. I have to leave the abyss as soon as possible." Irving was very aware that he couldn''t stay in the abyss for too long. Even if the power of the abyss did not actively erode him, he would still be passively affected by its forces. The power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl could not ensure Irving''s safety at this moment. During his battle with the Abyssal Demon, Irving had completely exhausted the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. He would need at least half a month to restore its energy. Thus, Irving continued to explore the ruined city, moving forward steadily. As he progressed, his brow furrowed tighter and tighter. Suddenly, he realized that this city was actually Starling City. He found himself on the main street of Starling City, and on both sides of the road, he spotted a hotel he frequently visited. "What is going on? Has Starling City somehow entered the shelter game world?" Irving muttered to himself. He felt that his current situation was very strange. Even if Starling City had somehow transitioned into the shelter game world, there shouldn''t be a complete absence of human presence here. Even if all the humans had been killed by the power of the abyss, there should at least be some remnants of humanity left behind. Irving suddenly realized that the city he was seeing was likely a projection of the abyss. "Could it be that this city is a projection of Starling City from my memories? If that''s the case, I shouldn''t run into a fully powered Sophia here, right?" Irving was struck by the thought of encountering the worst possible scenario. No sooner had he voiced his concern than a flash of pink light appeared ahead of him. Sophia''s figure emerged before Irving. "Just as I thought! The abyss not only projected Starling City from my mind but also brought forth a fully powered Sophia. It seems that to continue forward, I must first defeat Sophia." The moment he saw Sophia''s figure, Irving immediately reacted. Although he had exhausted most of his strength in the previous battle, Irving felt that confronting the projection of Sophia would still be relatively easy for him. He tightened his grip on his staff and charged directly toward Sophia. The projection of Sophia made no move; she appeared to be merely an illusion. This projection did not possess the powerful blood moon energy. Under Irving''s attack, Sophia''s projection quickly vanished without a trace. Under normal circumstances, Irving should have felt a sense of relief. However, he became increasingly worried. Irving thought that what was happening now was too difficult to comprehend. "Why is the abyss deliberately summoning a projection of Sophia? Is the abyss trying to interfere with my judgment in this way? Although Sophia is my friend, I have sealed her away. No matter which of my companions is controlled by evil forces, I will not hold back. Because I know that only by eliminating those who have been eroded by evil can they find peace again." Irving continued to ponder these thoughts in his mind. At that moment, a voice suddenly echoed nearby¡ªone he did not recognize but that shocked him deeply. It was his own voice. "Have you really convinced yourself? Are you sure that the thoughts in your mind can truly persuade you? You are just making excuses. Regardless of the situation, you should not seal away your companions." A figure resembling Irving appeared right in front of him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the false Irving, a smile appeared on Irving''s face. "I finally understand. The abyss projected my memories just to prepare for this moment. Do you really think you can shatter my thoughts this way?" Irving coldly addressed the false version of himself. The false Irving smiled faintly. "I may indeed be false. But that does not mean that what I say is untrue. You must regret sealing Sophia, don''t you? You were such good friends. You could even have built a family with Sophia. Now that you have sealed her, those dreams are impossible to achieve. Moreover, Sophia will endure eternal torment within that seal. Don''t you feel even a shred of guilt?" Irving did indeed feel some guilt. But he would never voice that guilt in front of his enemy. "What does this have to do with you? You are merely a false projection created by the power of the abyss. I can eliminate you at any moment." As soon as Irving finished speaking, he swung his staff. A dazzling beam of light shot out from Irving''s staff. This brilliant light immediately shattered the false Irving into pieces. However, even after the false Irving was reduced to fragments, his voice continued to echo around. "Stop deceiving yourself. You regret your previous actions deeply! No matter how much you try to convince yourself otherwise, you cannot fool your true feelings. It''s time to repent!" The voice of the false Irving grew increasingly ethereal. Countless voices of Irving layered over one another, creating a significant impact on him. Irving began to struggle to distinguish whether the voices he was hearing belonged to the false Irving or were echoes of his own thoughts. He felt a severe headache and wished to rid himself of these illusory voices as quickly as possible. But no matter how hard he tried, he ultimately could not succeed. Under the assault of these phantom voices, Irving was completely enraged. "Whatever you are, get out of my mind! Stop interfering with my judgment!" Irving shouted angrily while launching attacks around him. Nearby, James and Nick were terrified by this scene. The two of them had just spotted Irving and were quickly approaching him. But before they could greet him, Irving suddenly roared and began attacking his surroundings. "What is going on? Did Irving see an enemy we didn''t notice?" Nick asked James while cautiously observing the area. James did not provide any answers. He only frowned, watching Irving as he continued to attack. James thought that Irving had lost his mind. He was contemplating what action to take next. At that moment, Irving abruptly stopped. His gaze turned toward James, and their eyes met for a brief moment. James saw a chilling intent to kill in Irving''s eyes. "So you want to continue to interfere with my judgment this way? Even if you disguise yourselves as my companions, I will not be fooled." Irving spoke to himself with unwavering determination. As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly charged toward James. James was frozen in shock by the scene. He didn''t even have time to evade. Nick, however, reacted just in time. He grabbed James and dragged him toward safety. "It seems you are much smarter than that previous illusion of mine. You know it''s impossible to defeat me, so you chose to flee. But even so, that won''t make me believe you are my companions." Irving called out as he pursued Nick and James, demanding that they stop. "Stop wasting your time! You can only achieve your goals by defeating me head-on! It''s impossible to shatter my will through any other means!" Irving shouted toward James and Nick. Although James and Nick wished to explain, they dared not stop. The murderous intent emanating from Irving was all too clear. Chapter 402 Nicks Clever Idea in a Crisis Although James and Nick had been doing their best to escape in the face of life-threatening danger, the distance between them and Irving was closing rapidly."What are we going to do? Irving is about to catch up with us! If we can''t come up with a solution, he will definitely kill us all! The expression on his face is incredibly fierce; he is not going to let us go," Nick said, slightly panicking. Even though he had been a member of the Angel Guild for some time, Nick had never dealt with such troublesome issues before. James, on the other hand, had never joined the Angel Guild, but he had served as the president of the Green Ivy Company. Moreover, he had collaborated with Irving for a long time. Therefore, when faced with a crisis, Nick naturally sought James''s opinion. James frowned at that moment. He also didn''t know what kind of countermeasure to take. Even though he had worked with Irving for a long time, he didn''t have much understanding of him. Irving had always been somewhat cautious around James during their collaboration. Thus, James offered no response. Nick felt he had to come up with a solution on his own. "You don''t need to deceive me like this anymore! Do you think I would believe your lies?" Just as Nick was deep in thought about a counter plan, Irving''s cold voice echoed from not far behind him. Nick turned his head slightly and caught a glimpse of Irving''s murderous expression out of the corner of his eye. At this moment, Irving had raised his staff, the tip of which was glowing with blue light. Although Nick didn''t know much about Irving, he could sense the immense power contained in the blue light at the tip of the staff. Suddenly, Nick realized he had to dodge this attack. So, he quickly shifted his body and rolled to the side. James''s reaction time wasn''t as fast as Nick''s, and he couldn''t avoid Irving''s attack in the same way. Under the impact of the powerful magic, James was thrown away. However, this wasn''t necessarily a bad thing for James; at least he could temporarily escape Irving''s pursuit. Irving glanced at James, who was flung away. He thought that James had sustained severe damage, and even if he couldn''t eliminate him right away, he should shift his attack focus to Nick, who had just successfully dodged his strike. When Irving turned his gaze toward Nick, Nick''s expression turned extremely fearful. "I am your companion! I am not your enemy! Why are you attacking me?" At that moment, Nick felt utterly desperate. He could no longer continue to escape because, while dodging Irving''s attack, he had collided with a rock and fallen to the ground. Therefore, Nick hoped to find another way to stop Irving. Irving coldly sneered as he slowly walked up to Nick''s side. "You say you are my companion? How can you prove that you are my companion? Just a moment ago, an illusion of mine appeared right in front of me. Do you think that by disguising yourself as my companion, I will believe you?" Irving pointed his staff at Nick, who was lying on the ground. The only reason Irving hadn''t launched an immediate attack was that he wanted to hear what Nick had to say. Nick seized this opportunity. His mind raced, and he quickly conceived a possible method that he believed might succeed. "We have collaborated for a long time. There are certain things that only the two of us know, like the crisis we faced in Shadow City. For example, the way we worked together against Elder Lawrence. Aren''t these experiences unique to us? Is there anyone else who would know about these events besides you and me? The fact that I can mention these matters means that I am indeed the real Nick, not an enemy disguised as an illusion, as you claim." Nick quickly shared some crucial information. After hearing this, Irving''s expression changed slightly. He had to admit that this information was indeed known only to him and Nick. However, Irving was not willing to trust him just yet. "What you said is true; only I and Nick know these things. But you haven''t provided any specific details. You better clarify all the details of your actions." Irving spoke with a still icy tone. However, to Nick, the fact that Irving was allowing him to continue speaking meant that, to some extent, Irving had been persuaded. Nick then recounted all the details of their actions that he knew. The details he mentioned were thorough and comprehensive. Some of the details were even things that Irving himself could hardly remember, but Nick recalled them very clearly. After Nick finished speaking, Irving''s expression finally softened a bit. "It seems you really are my companion, Nick." Irving let out a slow sigh and extended his hand toward Nick. Nick grasped Irving''s hand and stood up. "Since you are my companion, you should explain everything to me promptly. If you had made things clear earlier, I wouldn''t have had to chase you down so desperately," Irving said, slightly complaining to Nick. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A wry smile appeared on Nick''s face. "We did want to clarify things with you at the time. But you didn''t give us a chance at all. During your pursuit, we had no opportunity to explain ourselves." "You? Isn''t it just you here?" Irving detected some inconsistency in Nick''s words. It was then that Nick suddenly realized, "Where''s James? He was with me the whole time. He wouldn''t have been killed by your magic attack, would he?!" Nick looked extremely anxious. He began glancing around, searching for any sign of James. Irving also started to look for James. Eventually, the two of them found James lying on the ground not far away. James was in very poor condition. "How powerful was the magic you just used?" Nick asked Irving, still feeling shaken. "I thought you were illusions created by the power of the abyss, so I used the strongest spell I had," Irving admitted, feeling a bit guilty. He realized that the power of the spell he had used was indeed too overwhelming. Although James hadn''t been directly hit, he was still severely injured. "We should focus on healing James for now. I have some healing potions; if he takes them, he should recover quickly," Irving said, pulling out some healing potions from his pocket. After James took the potions, he managed to regain some strength. Slowly, he opened his eyes, and the moment he saw Irving, he became extremely frightened. He began to struggle, trying to distance himself from Irving. "Calm down! Calm down!" Nick quickly said to James. "Irving won''t attack us again. He only attacked us earlier because he mistook us for illusions created by the power of the abyss." Nick hurriedly explained. It was only then that James began to calm down a bit. "Are you really not going to attack us?" James asked Irving, his voice tinged with skepticism. Irving nodded. "Of course not. I''m sure you are my companions. I would never attack my own allies. The previous attack was simply because I misjudged your identities." Irving''s words finally reassured James. The three of them then began to regroup in place. During the recovery process, they also began discussing their action plan moving forward. "Even though this place looks exactly like Starling City, it is not Starling City; this is the abyss region. The shelter game has informed me that this is a completely new area," Irving shared the information he had. After hearing this, both James and Nick felt a sense of amazement. "I can''t believe there are places in the abyss region that look exactly like Starling City. It''s beyond my imagination. I always thought the abyss region would be filled with monsters," Nick remarked as he glanced around at the scenery, reflecting on it. James nodded in agreement with Nick''s statement but didn''t add much more. "We need to get out of here as soon as possible. Even though we haven''t faced the corruption of the abyss yet, the longer we stay here, the more dangerous our situation will become," Irving continued without paying much attention to James and Nick''s sentiments. James and Nick didn''t oppose this; after their battle with the Abyssal Demon, they had developed a deep fear of the abyss''s power. If there was a way to quickly leave the abyss region, both James and Nick would naturally support it. "I haven''t found the exit yet, but I''ve identified areas where the abyss''s power is weaker. If we continue along this main road, we should be able to find a potential exit. However, before we do that, we need to ensure James is back to his best condition. Right now, he''s not fit to travel with us, and we will certainly encounter many dangers in our upcoming actions," Irving had already considered all the situations. James and Nick only needed to follow his lead. So, the three of them stayed in place for a temporary rest. The scenery around them had not changed at all; they were surrounded by crumbling buildings. However, in the distance, the landscape transformed dramatically. One crumbling high-rise after another vanished into the pitch-black abyss. In the lightless areas, terrifying roars echoed continuously. These horrific sounds belonged to the monsters of the abyss. The monsters had already noticed Irving and the others, but they did not attack; they could sense that Irving was exceptionally powerful. The illusions Irving had seen not long ago were created by these abyssal monsters. They aimed to use the illusions to shatter Irving''s spirit, hoping to prevent him from being able to confront them directly in battle. However, Irving successfully countered the illusions created by the Abyssal Monsters, which was something the Abyssal Monsters had not anticipated. Chapter 403 New Discoveries in the Abyss While Irving and the others were resting, in another area of the abyss, Elder Astra slowly awakened.Although Elder Astra was an ally of the Abyssal Demon, he still experienced a severe impact when the Ruins of the Abyss of Death collapsed. Astra had never anticipated that he would one day face an attack from the power of the abyss, so his injuries were more severe than those of Irving and his companions. Astra took longer to regain consciousness than Irving did. When he finally awoke, he found himself in a completely dark area. Elder Astra did not act hastily. He held his breath and used his dark powers to probe the surroundings. After confirming that there were no powerful monsters nearby, he finally cast a light spell. A lantern emanating a faint yellow glow appeared in his hand. "It seems that the next time I collaborate with powerful monsters, I must consider everything thoroughly," Elder Astra mused to himself. He felt a twinge of regret. Initially, Astra believed that his alliance with the Abyssal Demon would lead to quick success. Even if he didn''t obtain the powerful artifacts that the Abyssal Demon sought, he thought the demon would still help him defeat Irving. However, after the battle deep within the Ruins of the Abyss of Death, Elder Astra had lost his trust in the Abyssal Demon. With the dim lantern in hand, Elder Astra cautiously made his way along a narrow path. After about half an hour of progress, he suddenly spotted a tower-like structure ahead. Upon seeing the tower, Astra recalled information mentioned in the internal documents of the Night Blades. Long ago, the Night Blades had discovered similar tower-like structures in the world of the shelter game. These towers seemed to have been used by some very powerful monsters. Within these tower-like buildings lingered some strange powers. The Night Blades members who discovered these towers did not know what these strange powers truly were, so they referred to them simply as "strange powers" in their records. Elder Astra now understood that these strange powers were, in fact, just the powers of the abyss. "It seems that the forces of the abyss infiltrated the world of the shelter game long ago. However, these forces of the abyss appear to have faced attacks from other powers. They have not been able to establish a foothold in the world of the shelter game." Elder Astra muttered to himself and quickly made his way toward the tower. As he reached the edge of the tower, he suddenly sensed a tremendous threat. Instinctively, he took a step back, and in the next moment, a massive arrow struck the spot where he had been standing. "Is someone watching my every move from the top of the tower?" Astra considered many possibilities in that instant. He began to manipulate his dark powers for defense while looking up at the top of the tower. Sure enough, at the pinnacle, a blurry figure was wielding a gigantic bow. A massive arrow was speeding through the air toward Elder Astra. In a split second, Astra melded into the darkness. The faint yellow lantern quickly vanished from view. The indistinct figure at the top of the tower seemed puzzled. It scanned the area where Astra had been standing, and upon finding no trace of him, it had no choice but to cease its attack. However, in the next moment, Astra appeared right behind the figure. He raised his hand, and powerful dark energy coalesced into an invisible shackle, restraining the figure wielding the enormous bow. "Looks like you''re not a very clever ambusher! If you were, you''d know to be extremely vigilant when your target suddenly disappears," Elder Astra said slowly to the blurry figure before him. In his view, this indistinct figure should be capable of communication. Therefore, before extracting any information from it, he needed to apply enough pressure. What Astra did not expect was that the blurry figure was not completely subdued by the dark energy shackles. Instead, it transformed into a cloud of smoke and vanished. Astra was taken aback by this scene. "This is impossible! Even a Shadow Celestial could not easily escape the control of dark shackles!" The dark shackles skill that Astra had employed was immensely powerful, drawing its strength from darkness itself. Even if Astra''s current power was not formidable, the shackles should still hold. Though Astra was deeply shocked, he quickly regained his composure. "This serves as a reminder to me: I must proceed with caution in the abyss. There are still many dangers lurking here." Elder Astra did not want to linger at the top of the tower any longer. In his opinion, staying there would expose him to significant risks. Just as he was about to turn and leave, the corner of his eye caught sight of the enormous bow that the blurry figure had used. Although the figure had vanished, the massive bow remained. It seemed to hold some information about the blurry figure. Elder Astra walked up to the gigantic bow. He discovered that the bow itself was imbued with an incredibly powerful abyssal energy. "It seems I can use this bow as a tool. Aside from being unwieldy due to its size, it doesn''t appear to have any other drawbacks," Astra mused. He reached out and touched the enormous bow. He could feel the strong abyssal energy, but it did not attack him. It was as if this abyssal power was completely bound within the bow. Elder Astra had never encountered such a situation before. The Night Blades had previously attempted to retain dark energy within their items, but that energy would always leak out over time. In fact, the power of any item would diminish as time passed. The enormous bow before him seemed to have employed some method to prevent the loss of its power. If the Night Blades possessed a similar technique, they would be able to create powerful items. Every elder of the Night Blades could manipulate strong dark energy, but they were unable to retain it. If the Night Blades had access to such technology, each elder could summon powerful dark energy and then infuse it into their items. Elder Astra considered his newfound discovery to be of utmost importance. "Even if I cannot eliminate Irving, finding a way to completely seal power within an item is still a good thing!" he said to himself. As Elder Astra carefully examined the bow, a large number of monsters began to appear around him. These monsters did not attack him; they were merely observing his every move. Although Astra had initially not noticed these creatures, he would inevitably become aware of their presence as time went on. "When did these monsters gather here? What do they intend to do? Do they really think they can eliminate me?" Elder Astra found the situation somewhat strange. Under normal circumstances, these monsters should have immediately chosen to attack him. Unable to take the enormous bow with him, Elder Astra could only opt to leave the top of the tower for the time being. As he moved forward, he kept a close eye on the monsters around him. He noticed that these creatures seemed to be driven by some sort of power. They appeared to be merely observing his every move. This led Elder Astra to think of the Abyssal Demon. He called out to the monsters surrounding him, "Who sent you here? If you are acting on the orders of the Abyssal Demon, then hurry and bring the Abyssal Demon to me. Although we did not achieve victory in our battle deep within the Abyss of Death, we can still collaborate. In the abyss, we would have a greater advantage against Irving." Elder Astra did not expect his attempt to succeed; he was merely trying his luck. However, to his astonishment, no sooner had he finished speaking than the Abyssal Demon appeared not far away. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, the form of the Abyssal Demon had become quite strange. It had sprouted numerous twisted limbs, and on those contorted appendages, there were flickering lights. Upon closer inspection, Astra realized that these glowing points were actually eyes. The Abyssal Demon now looked even more grotesque than any of the hideous monsters he had seen before. "You''ve finally decided to stop hiding from me. Are we going to cooperate again? How are you holding up? Can you still fight?" Elder Astra fired off several questions in one breath. The strangely altered Abyssal Demon opened its mouth. It seemed like it wanted to say something, but Astra didn''t hear any sound. He grew increasingly wary. He sensed that the appearance of the Abyssal Demon here was not a good sign. Astra slowly took a few steps back. "Have you been taken over by other, more powerful monsters?" he asked cautiously. The Abyssal Demon displayed a look of deep pain on its face and slowly nodded. Almost simultaneously, Elder Astra suddenly felt the abyssal energy around him intensifying. He could hear heavy footsteps in the distance, suggesting that a massive creature was approaching him. Chapter 404 The One Who Died and Came Back to Life At this moment, Elder Astra felt an immense pressure. He knew that a terrifying creature was rapidly closing in on him.He was in a state of panic, yet he found himself unable to take any action. It was as if he had been locked onto by some unknown force, leaving him completely powerless to respond. Cold sweat beaded on Elder Astra''s forehead. He cautiously surveyed his surroundings, but it proved to be of no use. The heavy footsteps grew closer and closer, and just when they were two meters away from him, they suddenly vanished. Elder Astra could sense an unusually powerful presence right behind him. "I don''t want to be your enemy! I ended up in the Abyss purely by accident!" Elder Astra said, his voice trembling. Although he believed that this might be futile, he was at a loss for what else to do. After saying this, Elder Astra fell silent. Time ticked away, and he could still feel that powerful presence lingering behind him. However, it seemed that there was no clear hostility directed towards him. It appeared that the entity had no intention of attacking. Elder Astra''s pressure eased somewhat, and he cautiously continued, "Who are you? Why have you appeared before me? Are you here to propose a collaboration?" He spoke while concentrating all his mental energy on the entity''s every move. Yet, the powerful presence behind him remained silent, leaving Elder Astra without any direction. After about fifteen more minutes, Elder Astra suddenly sensed a shift in the forces around him. The power of the Abyss began to dissipate rapidly, while the force of darkness intensified. Elder Astra noticed that the space around him was becoming increasingly illuminated. When he could finally see clearly beyond five meters, he realized he was able to move again. Without hesitation, Elder Astra quickly fled forward. He did not sense any action from the powerful presence behind him, but he knew better than to halt and observe. He understood that to ensure his safety, he needed to distance himself from the unfamiliar powerful entity. After running for about ten minutes, Elder Astra finally felt a bit safer. He now stood before a very ordinary-looking forest. The moment Elder Astra laid eyes on the trees, he was taken aback. "What is going on? Wasn''t I in the Abyss? Is there really a forest within the Abyss?" Elder Astra stared intently at the forest ahead, his mind racing, but he couldn''t come up with a possible explanation. Just then, a familiar voice suddenly emerged from behind him. "I didn''t expect to see you here. Have you also been killed?" Elder Seville appeared behind Elder Astra with a smile. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Astra turned around, shock evident in his expression. "I know you must be confused, and I''ll do my best to explain. However, before I do, you must agree to one condition," Elder Seville said in a calm tone. He seemed to have anticipated the current situation. "What condition do you want me to agree to? Is it to collaborate with you? Or to join you in opposing Irving?" After overcoming his initial panic, Elder Astra quickly grasped the possible reasons for the proposed collaboration. Elder Seville nodded. "You are indeed a very clever man. My condition is that you join me in opposing Irving." As he spoke, Elder Seville scrutinized Elder Astra closely. "You wouldn''t object to teaming up against Irving, but it seems you have no trust in me at all. Let me explain why I am here. However, we can''t linger here for too long; we need to move to a safer location." After saying this, Elder Seville extended his hand. Elder Astra hesitated slightly but ultimately reached out and grasped his hand. At the moment their hands met, both Elder Seville and Elder Astra transformed into a beam of light and swiftly vanished. In a flash of white light, Elder Astra suddenly found himself at the very top of a massive building. This enormous structure bore a striking resemblance to the Night Blades headquarters. "This is my secret base! Here, you don''t need to worry about the encroachment of the Abyss''s power, nor do you have to be concerned about the various threats posed by monsters within the Abyss," Elder Seville''s voice echoed from behind a door. As soon as Elder Seville finished speaking, the door swung open. Elder Astra stepped through the doorway and entered the interior of the massive building. "We are still within the Abyss. It took me a long time to construct this fortress. Without it, I would have been completely consumed by the power of the Abyss long ago." As Elder Seville guided Elder Astra through the building, he began to explain its origins. "I can now explain why I am able to appear here!" Once they reached a grand hall, Elder Seville smiled and addressed Elder Astra. "I was indeed killed by Irving," Elder Seville said, trying to sound casual. Although his tone was convincing enough, Elder Astra still sensed a hint of dissonance in his words. "After he killed me, my soul entered an extraordinarily terrifying place. Perhaps it is what we often refer to as hell?" When Elder Seville mentioned hell, his tone grew noticeably heavier. "In that place, I endured unimaginable torment. I didn''t even know how long I spent there." Elder Seville stared blankly ahead, seemingly lost in those haunting memories. "Just when my spirit was on the brink of collapse, I suddenly saw a glimmer of light. Someone brought my soul back to the world of the Shelter Game in some manner. While the means they used did not entirely free me from the horrific torment, it at least provided me with a moment to catch my breath. Of course, the price was that I had to fight for them in the world of Shelter. I don''t know who they were, but I am certain they must be an elder from the Night Blades. They placed my soul into a puppet and set me to guard the edge of the Abyss of Death." As Elder Seville spoke, Elder Astra listened attentively while quickly processing the information in his mind. He believed that the person Elder Seville mentioned was still within the Night Blades. "While guarding the edge of the Abyss of Death, I didn''t actually encounter too many enemies. The Abyss of Death itself is a very dangerous area. I initially thought I would remain wandering at the edge of the Abyss of Death until my consciousness completely faded away. But one day not long ago, Irving and others appeared before me. They seemed intent on fighting over a powerful item deep within the Abyss of Death, or perhaps they were simply trying to seize the power contained within it. I naturally intervened to stop them, but my puppet, which was only a fragment of my soul, did not possess much strength. They easily defeated me and entered the Abyss of Death." As Elder Seville reached this point in his story, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly in a smirk. He said with a sense of pride, "What Irving and his companions did not anticipate was that by entering the Abyss of Death, they actually activated the powers contained within it even further. The ultimate result was the complete collapse of the Abyss of Death. Although Irving and his group defeated the powerful monsters deep within the Abyss, the explosion triggered by the power within completely destroyed the area where the Abyss of Death was located. You should now refer to that area as the Ruins of the Abyss of Death, right?" At this point, Elder Seville suddenly turned to Elder Astra and asked. Elder Astra nodded. While he was not entirely clear on the events surrounding the Abyss of Death, he understood that the collapse was a result of the battle between Irving, Shadow Celestial, and the monsters at the deepest part of the Abyss. "The power within the Abyss of Death quickly spread outwards, and during this process, my soul fragment gathered enough strength. This power rescued me from near-eternal torment. My soul returned intact to the world of the Shelter Game. But in the next instant, my soul was drawn by the powerful forces of the Abyss and fell directly back into it. I spent a long time here constructing this fortress. During the construction, I noticed that the forces of the Abyss were birthing one monster after another. Some of those monsters even made their way into the world of the Shelter Game. Just yesterday, the Abyss experienced violent tremors. I felt the upper layers of the Abyss completely collapse. At the time, I thought it was merely a change in the terrain of the Abyss. However, upon discovering you, I realized that the intense tremors in the Abyss must be connected to what was happening in the world of the Shelter Game. And since you brought up Irving, it implies that he has also come to the Abyss!" Elder Seville laid out his conclusions with tight logic. Elder Astra suddenly realized that the question he had asked when he first met Elder Seville seemed rather foolish. "You don''t need to feel too guilty; after all, when I was an elder, you were just a squad leader in the Night Blades. Your cunning, of course, couldn''t compare to mine." Elder Seville seemed to sense Elder Astra''s thoughts and smiled as he spoke. Elder Astra slowly nodded. "What you said is correct. The reason Irving and I fell into the Abyss was indeed due to our battle," Elder Astra replied sincerely. Chapter 405 Part of a Profound and Grand Plan Elder Seville glanced at Elder Astra."I knew it; Irving will never back down. He will find a way to eliminate all the members of the Night Blades." After expressing his thoughts, Elder Seville asked Elder Astra, "What is the current situation with the Night Blades?" Elder Astra hesitated slightly. He wasn''t sure how to respond. After all, the situation with the Night Blades was indeed very complicated. Shadow Celestial had become the supreme leader of the Night Blades, but he seemed indifferent to the organization''s interests. Some of the other elders in the Night Blades were willing to stand with Elder Astra, while the majority were reluctant to take the risk of opposing Shadow Celestial. "It seems the Night Blades are in a dire situation; you even feel unable to tell me directly," Elder Seville remarked with a smile. "There''s nothing that cannot be said," Elder Astra replied softly. "The Night Blades are now completely under Shadow Celestial''s control. He also emerged from the Abyss of Death. He claims to be the founder of the Night Blades and states that he was trapped in the Abyss of Death for a long time while searching for some artifact. I cannot determine whether what Shadow Celestial says is true or false. I only know that he has a significant secret and seems to be using the Night Blades to help him regain his power." Elder Astra shared nearly all the information he knew. Elder Seville nodded. "I understand. For now, we don''t need to concern ourselves with him. After all, he has no way to interfere with what happens in the Abyss." After saying this, Elder Seville led Elder Astra further into the vast castle. They arrived at an opulent small room. "When I first began constructing this fortress, I hid my most precious memories in this room. Now, I will let you see my most cherished memory." As soon as Elder Seville finished speaking, Elder Astra felt a flood of unfamiliar memories pouring into his mind. Within these fragments of memory, Elder Astra witnessed extraordinarily powerful beings. He also saw some incredibly ancient entities, so ancient that they could be said to have existed before the birth of the universe. A multitude of memory fragments rushed through Elder Astra''s mind. He saw many scenes that were difficult to describe, and he even felt as though he was witnessing the birth of the universe and the end of the world. A look of shock appeared on Elder Astra''s face. He didn''t know what he should say. Elder Seville smiled at him. "So, what do you think? Don''t you believe these memories are truly precious?" In response to Elder Seville''s inquiry, Elder Astra did not answer immediately. After taking a few deep breaths, he slowly asked, "How could these possibly be your memories? Some of the scenes I saw appear to have never happened. How could you have experienced things that never occurred?" Elder Seville simply smiled at Elder Astra''s question. "There are many things you cannot imagine! After my successful resurrection, I received numerous gifts from the great beings. Not only can I now control the powers of darkness, but I can even create them." Elder Seville spread his hands. From his palms, one energy form after another, composed entirely of dark power, quickly emerged. These energy forms possessed extremely powerful dark forces. The moment he saw these energy forms, Elder Astra completely believed in Elder Seville. "What do you want me to do? I believe you truly possess tremendous power. I also believe that you have indeed experienced things that never happened." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since Elder Seville had such formidable strength, Elder Astra naturally understood that he should not oppose him. Moreover, it was clear that Elder Seville would join forces with Elder Astra to confront Irving and Shadow Celestial. "I won''t tell you the complete plan. The full plan is vast and profound; I will only share a portion of it with you. What we need to do next is to defeat Irving. We must ensure that Irving cannot return to the real world or the Shelter Game for the next few days." Elder Seville finally revealed his plan. Upon hearing this, a look of confusion appeared on Elder Astra''s face. "Why should we do it this way? Shouldn''t we be aiming to eliminate Irving?" "If we could, I would certainly like to eliminate Irving. But we are simply unable to do so; Irving''s strength is greater than ours. Furthermore, he still has allies in the Abyss." Elder Seville said this with a touch of sorrow. Elder Astra did not ask any further questions; he simply nodded in silence. After all, he only needed to follow Elder Seville''s plan and take action; there was no need for him to concern himself with other matters. On the other side of the Abyss, Irving and his companions finally found what seemed to be a passage to leave the Abyss. In a dilapidated urban area, they discovered a shimmering passage. "If we go through this passage, we should be able to leave the Abyss, right?" James asked in a weak voice. Although James quickly recovered with the help of Irving and Nick, he still wasn''t in great shape. Furthermore, the three of them had been on the move for a long time, leaving James feeling extremely weak. "It''s not that simple. If we go through this passage, we''ll only enter the area between the Abyss and the Shelter Game. In that area, we might still encounter enemies," Irving said in a very calm tone. Upon hearing Irving''s words, both James and Nick wore expressions of distress. "If what you say is true, then we will have to face a lot of dangers after this, won''t we? Even if we manage to return to the Shelter Game world, we won''t be able to easily get back to our respective shelters," James''s voice became even weaker than before. "How about we just wait here for others to rescue us? I''m sure someone will come to save us," Nick quickly added after James. The attitudes of Nick and James deeply disappointed Irving. "You want to wait here for rescue? Who do you think will come to save us? Aron and Benjamin are missing, and their fates are unknown. Anna and Vicky are not strong to begin with. Are you really hoping Wendy will come to rescue us? Do you honestly think Wendy has that kind of power?" Faced with Irving''s questioning, James and Nick had no response. They both understood that no one would come to save them. They could only rely on themselves to escape their predicament. "Although there are still many difficulties ahead, I believe that as long as we work together, we can still return to the real world as quickly as possible," Irving said, pulling James and Nick up from the ground. The two had just been sitting on the ground, unwilling to move forward. As the three of them got closer to the passage ahead, they were unaware that many monsters had already gathered around them. In the world of the Shelter Game, Shadow Celestial stood at the edge of the ruins of the Abyss of Death. He had just witnessed the complete collapse of the Abyss of Death ruins. Before him lay an area of utter void, leading into unknown depths. As Shadow Celestial gazed into this void, he felt immense pressure. Although he didn''t know much about the Abyss, he had spent several hundred years in the Abyss of Death. He was acutely aware that something extraordinarily terrifying must exist in the deepest parts of the Abyss of Death. "Where has the ruin of the Abyss of Death collapsed to? Should I enter this completely void area? Perhaps by entering this area, I might gain even greater power." Shadow Celestial continued to hesitate. He knew that staying here posed certain risks, but he was eager to gather more information. At that moment, he sensed someone behind him. Turning around, he saw Aron slowly crawling on the ground. Aron''s condition was terrible; he was covered in wounds, and those wounds were further corroded by the power of the Abyss. Seeing Aron, a smile finally appeared on Shadow Celestial''s face. "It seems that the collapse of the Abyss of Death ruins has exceeded everyone''s expectations. The Abyssal Demon didn''t even take all of his hostages. Well, this hostage is now mine!" Shadow Celestial approached Aron. Aron struggled to lift his head and glanced at Shadow Celestial. His eyes were filled with pain and hatred. Aron never imagined that after managing to escape the control of the Abyssal Demon, he would fall into the hands of Shadow Celestial once again. Shadow Celestial noticed the look in Aron''s eyes. With a smile, he said, "This isn''t your first time falling into my grasp. So by now, I think you should be used to it, right? Irving and the others have already entered an unknown area. I cannot enter that area to find Irving. So I plan to use you to thoroughly destroy the Angel Guild. This isn''t necessarily bad news for you. At least you can become the final leader of the Angel Guild!" Shadow Celestial laughed heartily at the end of his statement. He believed this was a perfect opportunity to annihilate the Angel Guild, and Aron, in fact, shared Shadow Celestial''s assessment. Aron felt immense regret; had he known this would happen, he would never have gone to such lengths to escape the Abyssal Demon''s control. Shadow Celestial didn''t give Aron more time to regret; he knocked Aron unconscious and then took him away. Shortly after Shadow Celestial left with Aron, Benjamin slowly crawled out from the shadows. In reality, Benjamin was faster than Aron, but upon seeing Shadow Celestial, he found a place to hide. This made Benjamin the only survivor. Chapter 406 Never Underestimate Yourself Although Shadow Celestial had disappeared from Benjamin''s line of sight, he did not act recklessly. After waiting for a considerable amount of time, he slowly crawled out from his hiding place.Benjamin did not dare to linger at the edge of the Abyss of Death ruins; he knew that the longer he stayed, the greater the danger he would face. He made a direct choice to return to his shelter. Once back in the shelter, Benjamin finally felt a sense of relief. He used the healing potions he had left in the shelter to treat his injuries. With his condition barely stabilized, Benjamin began to contemplate his next course of action. "I can''t stay in the shelter game world any longer. Irving and the other companions are likely in grave danger, and Shadow Celestial may soon launch an attack on our shelter. I must return to the real world as quickly as possible. Although the allies in the real world are not particularly strong, there should still be some powerful weapons and items within the Angel Guild." Having made his decision, Benjamin quickly activated the magical formations for teleportation within the shelter. In the real world, the atmosphere inside the headquarters of the Angel Guild had been tense. Although the members of the Angel Guild were still unaware that Aron had been captured by Shadow Celestial, their communication with Irving had been cut off. The interruption in communication made the members of the Angel Guild realize that Irving was likely in significant danger. If Irving was in such peril, then the safety of the others was certainly not guaranteed. The members of the Angel Guild gathered in the conference room of the headquarters. Anna, the most senior and highest-ranking member, sat at the head of the table in silence. Although Anna was deeply concerned, she did not want to show it. She believed she had to maintain an appearance of composure so that the other members of the Angel Guild would not panic too much. However, Anna knew she couldn''t keep up the facade for long. Her anxiety was growing, and she would soon find it impossible to continue pretending. Just then, the door to the conference room was suddenly pushed open. An ordinary member of the Angel Guild announced loudly, "Everyone, there is someone claiming to be Benjamin who wishes to see Lady Anna." All eyes in the conference room turned to the Angel Guild member. Anna slowly opened her eyes and nodded, saying, "I understand. Please take him to my office and wait for me there." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anna gradually stood up and, in a relaxed tone, said, "Benjamin was working with Aron. Since he has managed to return successfully, Aron should not be in too much danger. So you don''t need to worry so much. You can all return to your respective duties." After Anna finished speaking, she left the conference room. Benjamin''s return did ease some of the tension among the members of the Angel Guild, but there were still some who felt uneasy. They reasoned that since Benjamin had returned but Aron had not, it likely meant that Aron had been killed by the enemy. However, these were merely their speculations. They did not intend to act solely based on these assumptions, and all the members of the Angel Guild were waiting for Anna and Benjamin''s conversation to conclude. Benjamin was brought to Anna''s office, where he began pacing back and forth. "What could she possibly be busy with? Isn''t the situation in the shelter game world more urgent? Shouldn''t Anna come to see me right away?" he muttered to himself, slightly annoyed. At that moment, the door to the office opened, and Anna walked in. "It seems you have some complaints about me, but didn''t I arrive in time?" Anna said with a smile as she casually closed the door behind her. The moment the office door shut, Anna''s expression quickly turned serious. "What is the situation? Why are you the only one who returned? Where is Aron? Did you see Irving, James, or Nick?" Anna hurriedly asked the questions that were most concerning her. Benjamin''s face was grave as he recounted his and Aron''s ordeal. "Aron was ultimately captured by Shadow Celestial. We never saw Irving or the others. However, I believe the collapse of the Abyss of Death ruins is related to their actions. It''s likely that their battle with the Abyssal Demon completely destroyed the ruins." Anna was deeply shocked by Benjamin''s words. She had never imagined that Irving and the others would fail in their mission, and that Aron had been captured by Shadow Celestial, who despised the Angel Guild. In Anna''s eyes, Aron had little chance of survival. "I came to find you to discuss our next course of action. Since we can''t rely on Irving and Aron anymore, we must take on the responsibilities ourselves," she said. Although Benjamin felt tremendous pressure, he had not lost hope. He still hoped to collaborate with Anna to overcome this crisis. However, Anna appeared very dejected, almost as if she had lost all motivation, sitting there in silence. "Did you hear what I said? While our strength may not be great, we can still utilize the powerful weapons and items within the Angel Guild. We need to act quickly; time is of the essence for us!" Faced with Anna''s lack of response, Benjamin could only urge her a few more times. At that moment, Anna looked at Benjamin with a profoundly sorrowful expression. "What good is it to say these things now? Even if we can use the powerful weapons and items that the Angel Guild possesses, we cannot save Irving and Aron. They have already failed; how can we, who are worthless, succeed?" Anna''s tone was filled with despair. Benjamin felt as if Anna might burst into tears at any moment. He thought she was underestimating herself far too much. "We shouldn''t give up hope just yet! We are not worthless. While our strength may not be great, that doesn''t mean we can''t provide help to Irving and the others. Even if you think our efforts are unlikely to succeed, are you really going to abandon the last glimmer of hope? Aren''t you planning to rescue Aron? Only by taking action can we save him!" Benjamin continued to persuade her. However, Anna''s expression did not change significantly. She still believed their efforts would be meaningless. She didn''t even intend to respond to Benjamin''s inquiries. Seeing Anna in such a state made Benjamin extremely angry. "You are only a true failure if you believe you are one! It seems you truly are a failure; you won''t even attempt to try, so how do you know you will definitely fail?" Benjamin shouted vehemently. In Benjamin''s eyes, Anna''s current demeanor was incredibly disappointing. Anna did not rebut Benjamin''s words; she merely stared blankly ahead. "It seems that no matter what, you are unwilling to cooperate with me, so I have no need to waste my time here!" With that, Benjamin pushed the door open and walked out. As he exited, he slammed the office door shut behind him with considerable force, the sound echoing through the hallway. The members of the Angel Guild headquarters were all taken aback, their gazes drawn to Anna''s office. Everyone wanted to know what had just transpired. However, since Anna remained inside the office, the members of the Angel Guild did not dare to disturb her. So, they could only wait for Anna to come out of the office. After leaving the Angel Guild headquarters, Benjamin chose to return directly to the Ocean Group headquarters. Since he couldn''t get any help from Anna, he had to inform Vicky about everything. As the head of the Smith family and president of the Ocean Group, Vicky had access to a vast array of resources. When Benjamin arrived at the Ocean Group headquarters, the members of the security department were quite surprised. Benjamin looked extremely disheveled. In their impression, he had always been someone who cared deeply about his appearance. Even during his days off, Benjamin would ensure his clothes were impeccably tidy. His current state was far beyond their expectations. "Is the president in her office?" Benjamin asked one of the security guards directly. The guard quickly nodded, "Yes, the president is indeed in her office. But why do you look like this, sir?" Before the guard could finish his question, Benjamin hurried toward Vicky''s office. Vicky was in her office at that moment. Although she was very concerned about Irving''s safety, she was still the president of the Ocean Group and needed to handle important company matters. When Benjamin knocked on Vicky''s office door, she sensed that a significant piece of bad news was approaching. The moment Benjamin entered, he quickly recounted his recent experiences. Vicky was shocked after listening to him. However, she did not take immediate action. "I can allocate all the resources of the Ocean Group for you to use. But as far as I know, the Ocean Group doesn''t possess any particularly powerful items or weapons. I think there might have been some miscommunication between you and Anna. I will go with you to talk to her again." Vicky believed that without Anna''s assistance, their efforts would be unlikely to succeed. Thus, she decided to return to the Angel Guild headquarters. Vicky felt that she had more common ground with Anna. Although Benjamin thought Vicky''s plan might not succeed, he had no other options. He could only hope that Vicky''s plan would yield some results. "Alright! But before we head to the Angel Guild headquarters, I need to bring all the items I have in the real world with me. If Anna is persuaded by you and willing to cooperate with us, that would be fantastic. But if she refuses to cooperate, I will go straight into the shelter game world. Because we really don''t have much time left," Benjamin said earnestly to Vicky. Vicky nodded in agreement, recognizing Benjamin''s assessment. Chapter 407 The World Connector At the Angel Guild headquarters, Anna remained in her office after Benjamin left. For nearly an hour, several members of the Angel Guild knocked on her office door, but Anna chose not to open it. By this time, many members had gathered outside her office, discussing the current situation."What is going on? After Benjamin came, Anna locked herself in her office. It can''t be good news that Benjamin brought!" "I think it''s more than just bad news; what Benjamin brought could very well be extremely bad news! Aron might already be dead!" "That can''t be true, can it? Isn''t Aron quite powerful? If Aron is dead, how can we possibly fight against the Night Blades?" "Should we consider just running away? If we withdraw from the Angel Guild now, we might not become targets for the Night Blades." With all the strong members of the Angel Guild having left, the organization was thrown into chaos. The members were anxious, each contemplating their own escape routes. While everyone was discussing in hushed tones, Vicky finally arrived with Benjamin. Vicky was a well-known figure, and all the members of the Angel Guild recognized her. Upon seeing her, they instinctively stepped aside to clear a path. "Everyone, please disperse for now. The situation is indeed a bit complex. I''m here to discuss our next course of action with Anna. She invited me here," Vicky said with a smile. Vicky''s intention was to reassure the Angel Guild members and ease their panic. If she was invited by Anna, it meant that Anna still had a plan in place. This calmed the members, who began to settle down after hearing Vicky''s words. Vicky then knocked on Anna''s office door with Benjamin beside her. When there was no response, Vicky subtly signaled to Benjamin. Without hesitation, he forcefully opened Anna''s office door. Once Vicky and Benjamin entered the office, the door slammed shut behind them. Although the members of the Angel Guild were no longer in a state of panic, they still chose not to leave. They remained gathered outside Anna''s office, waiting for her to reappear. Inside the office, Vicky carefully observed Anna''s current state. Anna''s condition could only be described as despondent. Although she noticed Vicky''s presence, her expression remained unchanged. "President, you see it, right? No matter how much we persuade her, she won''t change her mind. Anna has given up all hope; she doesn''t plan to take any action at all. It seems she''s just waiting for her own death," Benjamin said coldly to Vicky. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vicky turned around and shot Benjamin a warning glance. He promptly closed his mouth, but his expression remained icy. After all, Anna had left a very negative impression on him. Vicky approached Anna and slowly crouched down in front of her, speaking softly, "I know you must be under a lot of pressure right now. I understand that you feel helpless. But I hope you realize that this is not the time to feel helpless. We used to rely on others, but now there is no one left to depend on. We can only rely on ourselves. Although my strength is not great, I am still willing to take risks. No matter what, you are stronger than I am. Do you really think you are weaker than me? Can I take risks while you cannot?" Vicky spoke to Anna in the gentlest tone she could muster. Finally, Anna''s expression changed somewhat. She looked at Vicky, and a tear slipped from the corner of her eye. "What''s the point of taking risks? Aron has already been captured by the Shadow Celestial! They will never let him go! He might already be dead!" Anna finally spoke up. After saying this, Anna suddenly broke down in tears. Seeing Anna in such a state caused a shift in Benjamin''s expression as well. He suddenly felt that Anna wasn''t as detestable as he had thought before. "Stop crying! We can still turn the situation around! The Angel Guild must have powerful items and weapons! The reason we couldn''t use those items before was that they would definitely trigger strong negative effects. But now, we can''t afford to be so cautious," Vicky''s tone became more assertive than before. Vicky believed her persuasion had started to take effect, so now she aimed to ignite Anna''s fighting spirit. Anna indeed stopped crying. "You''re right! If we want to succeed, we must use the most powerful items! As far as I know, the Angel Guild does have an extremely powerful artifact. It is located deep within the Angel Guild headquarters. Using this artifact will undoubtedly trigger very negative effects, but we can''t worry about that anymore," Anna declared, her resolve firm. With her determination set, Anna quickly opened the door to her office. As the door swung open, the members of the Angel Guild outside turned their attention to her. They could see the redness in Anna''s eyes and the resolute expression on her face. "Stop lingering here! Get back to your posts immediately! Aron and Irving are in trouble in the Shelter Game world. Vicky, Benjamin, and I will go rescue them!" Anna commanded in an undeniable tone. The members of the Angel Guild quickly dispersed. Anna''s resolute voice reassured them, allowing them to finally relax. Anna then led Vicky and Benjamin to the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters. In addition to the warehouse where the Knowledge Fairy resided, there was another hidden area. This hidden area contained the most powerful artifact ever possessed by the Angel Guild since its inception: the World Connector. "What you are about to see is the most powerful artifact that the Angel Guild possesses. In fact, I believe it might be the strongest artifact known to humanity," Anna stated as she stepped forward and recited an incantation. The moment the incantation was completed, a burst of vibrant colors erupted from a wall ahead. These colors formed a barrier, which transformed into a large door. "The World Connector is just beyond this barrier! If you want to back out now, feel free to tell me. I must warn you in advance, once you see the World Connector, you will be affected by its negative effects," Anna solemnly cautioned Vicky and Benjamin. Naturally, Vicky and Benjamin were not deterred. They had come here specifically to obtain a powerful artifact. Neither of them asked about the negative effects, as they knew that if Anna could tell them in advance, she would have done so. The fact that she didn''t meant that the negative effects couldn''t be disclosed beforehand. After receiving confirmation from Vicky and Benjamin, Anna directly opened the large door. As the door swung open, Vicky and Benjamin saw a peculiar-looking gramophone. It seemed to be constantly emitting strange music. The moment they heard the odd music, Vicky and Benjamin felt as if they possessed three different types of vision simultaneously. One of the visions was normal sight, allowing them to see the bizarre gramophone, known as the World Connector. The other two types of vision were quite strange. With these two visions, Benjamin and Vicky could see things that didn''t exist in the real world. They could even perceive various forms of energy as tangible entities. Experience new tales on empire "You must be feeling the effects now! Any living being that sees the World Connector will be infused with sensory perceptions from other strange worlds! Your vision is likely the only sense affected right now, but it won''t be long before your hearing, touch, taste, and smell are affected too. We need to use the World Connector to rescue Irving and Aron as quickly as possible! If we delay too long, our souls will be fragmented across different worlds by the World Connector," Anna quickly explained the negative effects of the World Connector. Vicky and Benjamin both agreed that they needed to act fast. However, they still didn''t understand the powerful capabilities of the World Connector. "What exactly should we do to use the World Connector?" Benjamin asked Anna directly. As Anna picked up the peculiar gramophone, she slowly explained, "We can use the World Connector to travel directly to other worlds we know! During this process, we must stay focused. We absolutely cannot think of anything other than the target world. Additionally, the World Connector can forcibly banish our enemies to other worlds! With the World Connector, we can go directly to where Irving and Aron are!" After explaining the function of the World Connector, Anna turned to Vicky and Benjamin and said loudly, "Who do you think we should rescue first? Should we go for Irving or Aron?" Facing Anna''s question, Vicky replied decisively, "Aron is likely in more danger! So let''s go rescue him first!" Vicky was very aware that Anna definitely wanted to rescue Aron first. However, Anna was unlikely to voice that herself, so Vicky directly spoke on her behalf. Anna nodded and said, "Now focus your minds on remembering what Aron looks like! I am about to activate the World Connector!" At Anna''s prompt, Vicky and Benjamin began to recall Aron''s appearance in their minds. Anna, of course, took corresponding action as well. After two minutes, Anna activated the World Connector directly. Chapter 408 The Battle at the Night Blades Headquarters Accompanied by the eerie music emitted by the world connector, Anna, Benjamin, and Vicky each experienced three different visions simultaneously. The three of them were continuously recalling everything related to Aron in their minds.As time passed, the world connector finally locked onto Aron''s location. Subsequently, the world connector transported Anna and the others directly to Aron''s side. Before Anna and the others could shake off the negative effects of the world connector, they heard Shadow Celestial''s astonished voice. "Who are you? Why are you here?!" Anna and her companions had been transported directly to the headquarters of the Night Blades. They found themselves in the deepest part of the headquarters, which served as Shadow Celestial''s secret base. Shadow Celestial did not recognize Anna and Vicky, so he did not react immediately. It was only when he saw Benjamin that he finally realized that the three individuals before him were his enemies. Without hesitation, Shadow Celestial launched an attack on Anna and the others. Powerful chaotic energy formed shadowy figures that charged toward Anna and her companions with wild abandon. Shadow Celestial used his strongest attack right from the start. Even Irving would have to be extremely cautious when facing such an assault. In Shadow Celestial''s view, Benjamin and the others would surely be severely injured by his attack. Although he was unaware of how they had suddenly appeared before him, he was certain that Benjamin and his companions were in a poor state. Benjamin and Vicky were struggling to cope with the negative effects of the world connector, and as a result, they could hardly see their surroundings. Anna''s situation was somewhat better; however, she still had not reacted in time and didn''t even manage to activate the spellbook she was holding. The shadowy figures composed of chaotic energy surged forward, closing the distance to less than a meter from Anna and her companions in an instant. A smile crept across Shadow Celestial''s face. He believed his attack was bound to succeed, thinking that the three unexpected enemies would be easily eliminated. However, what happened next left Shadow Celestial utterly astonished. As the shadowy figures approached a strangely shaped gramophone, they suddenly twisted into an odd form. The chaotic energy possessed by these figures inexplicably vanished. "What is going on? They clearly haven''t reacted yet! How could my attack suddenly fail?" Shadow Celestial was filled with confusion. However, he also knew that he could not afford to stop his attack. He had to defeat the enemy completely before they could react. Shadow Celestial quickly drew a long sword and slammed it heavily into the ground. The part of the sword that touched the ground erupted with black light, which shot toward Anna and her companions at high speed. Despite the rapid flight of the black light, as it neared the world connector, it was ultimately twisted into a significantly weaker attack spell. Upon seeing this, Shadow Celestial confirmed that the oddly shaped gramophone in Anna''s hands was his greatest threat. "That gramophone can somehow distort my attack spells in an unknown way. I must find a way to seize it!" Shadow Celestial made a swift decision. He concealed himself in the shadows and quickly approached Anna''s direction, moving stealthily through the darkness. As he got within a meter of Anna, he too was affected by the negative effects of the world connector. Suddenly, he began to see images from the past. "What is happening?! Why am I seeing people who are already dead?!" Shadow Celestial was deeply shocked. Unable to comprehend the formidable power of the strange gramophone in Anna''s hands, he opted for a more cautious approach. He chose to flee. "Once I am prepared for battle, I will come back and eliminate all of you!" With that, Shadow Celestial transformed into a shadow and vanished. At the same moment, he also took Aron with him. Just as Shadow Celestial and Aron disappeared, Anna finally managed to shake off the negative effects of the world connector. She hurried to turn off the world connector and covered it with a red cloth. The negative effects of the world connector were completely blocked, and Vicky and Benjamin''s vision returned to normal. The three of them were aware that they had just endured an attack, but they could not ascertain who had struck them. "We must have just been attacked, right? Who was it that attacked us? And where exactly are we now?" Benjamin asked Anna with confusion while cautiously scanning their surroundings. He felt the powerful forces of darkness and chaos. Normally, the dark power was associated with the Night Blades and Shadow Celestial, while the chaotic power was solely linked to Shadow Celestial. Therefore, Benjamin concluded that the attack they had just endured must have been initiated by Shadow Celestial. However, he could not be certain, which was why he asked Anna. Anna shook her head. "I don''t know who just attacked us. All I know is that this person is extremely powerful! And we are currently in the headquarters of the Night Blades!" Anna''s words left Benjamin and Vicky in shock. "If we''re in the Night Blades'' headquarters, doesn''t that mean we''ve walked into a den of wolves?" Vicky said, her voice tinged with panic. "Regardless, we need to take action quickly! Now that we''re here, we shouldn''t hesitate any longer! Aron should be nearby, rightHe felt the powerful forces of darkness and chaos. Normally, the dark power was associated with the Night Blades and Shadow Celestial, while the chaotic power was solely linked to Shadow Celestial. Therefore, Benjamin concluded that the attack they had just endured must have been initiated by Shadow Celestial. However, he could not be certain, which was why he asked Anna. Anna shook her head. "I don''t know who just attacked us. All I know is that this person is extremely powerful! And we are currently in the headquarters of the Night Blades!" Anna''s words left Benjamin and Vicky in shock. "If we''re in the Night Blades'' headquarters, doesn''t that mean we''ve walked into a den of wolves?" Vicky said, her voice tinged with panic. "Regardless, we need to take action quickly! Now that we''re here, we shouldn''t hesitate any longer! Aron should be nearby, right?" Benjamin asked Anna directly. In his view, since they had already made a move, they should not be overly concerned about encountering danger. They had prepared for the worst outcomes even before activating the world connector. Anna nodded firmly. "The world connector is absolutely reliable; Aron must be around us. However, it''s very likely that Shadow Celestial just took him away." As Anna spoke, she took a compass out of her pocket. She began to examine the surroundings with the compass in hand. The compass spun rapidly before finally pointing deep into the Night Blades headquarters. "Aron is in the direction the compass is pointing! If we head that way, we will definitely find Aron!" Anna exclaimed. Benjamin, Anna, and Vicky immediately moved quickly toward the direction indicated by the compass. While that direction was indeed where Aron was located, it was also where Shadow Celestial usually resided. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Shadow Celestial had locked Aron in a secret chamber. "There''s no way I will let you succeed! Your ability to find this place has indeed exceeded my expectations! But I will make you realize that coming here is nothing but a death sentence!" Shadow Celestial said fiercely. He used his own power to seal all the exits of the Night Blades headquarters. He was determined to see Anna and her companions perish there. As Anna and the others advanced, they heard numerous doors slamming shut. They all understood that escaping from this place would not be easy anymore. The three of them were resolute in their determination to achieve victory in the upcoming battle. They indeed had a chance to win, as they were equipped with a plethora of powerful items. Some of these items were so potent that even the users found them difficult to handle. As Anna and her companions reached the entrance to Shadow Celestial''s lair, he stepped out from behind the door. He held a dagger in his hand, which emitted a silvery glow. In that light, Anna could tell that the dagger possessed formidable chaotic power. "You are truly overestimating yourselves! How dare you storm into the headquarters of the Night Blades! I will show you just how powerful I am!" Shadow Celestial declared. As soon as his words fell, the paintings on the walls around Anna and her companions began to tremble violently. The figures depicted in the paintings took on physical forms, appearing utterly insane. These beings launched an immediate attack on Anna and her friends. In response, Anna pulled out a clock. After pressing a button on the clock, she hurled it towards Shadow Celestial. The clock was one of the time-slowing devices possessed by the Angel Guild. Any enemy facing such a time-slowing device was bound to be affected, even if just slightly. Anna hoped to use the clock to slow down Shadow Celestial, allowing herself and her companions the time they needed to deal with the other enemies. At the same time Anna threw the clock, Shadow Celestial charged toward her with supernatural speed, gripping the dagger that glowed with white light. Vicky took out a green staff, and the moment the staff was drawn, a powerful life force surrounded her. The figures emerging from the paintings next to Vicky were entirely obliterated by this life energy. Benjamin, meanwhile, drew a sword that radiated an orange-yellow light. He swung the sword to attack the surrounding enemies. Those struck by the orange-yellow blade dissolved into puddles of water. Benjamin had no intention of merely fighting the relatively weak enemies around him; his goal was to carve a path through them directly toward Shadow Celestial. Due to the influence of the clock, Shadow Celestial''s speed was reduced to less than 1% of its previous level. Seizing this opportunity, Anna used another item, pulling a mirror from her pocket. When the mirror reflected Shadow Celestial, his soul felt a tugging sensation, as if the mirror wanted to draw his soul inside. Shadow Celestial sensed the immense threat and hurled the glowing dagger at the mirror. Upon impact, the mirror cracked with numerous fissures. At the same time, the evil spirits that had been contained within the mirror surged forth through the cracks. The sudden appearance of these numerous evil spirits disrupted the battlefield, leaving everyone with no choice but to respond to the unexpected onslaught of malevolent entities. Chapter 409 The Unyielding Opponent As Shadow Celestial and Anna''s group dealt with the attacks from the evil spirits, significant destruction was inevitably caused around them. The items previously used by Anna and the others almost obliterated the deepest structures within the Night Blades headquarters, resulting in substantial damage to the entire facility.Since Shadow Celestial had sealed all the main doors of the Night Blades headquarters, the elders on duty inside were left in the dark about the situation. They gathered together to discuss what actions they should take next. "What on earth is happening? Why is there such an abnormal situation? All the doors inside the headquarters are closed! Has the headquarters been attacked?" one of the Night Blades elders asked in a panic. As an elder not known for his combat abilities, he was particularly worried that the Night Blades headquarters was under siege. "We can''t draw any conclusions right now because we haven''t received any intelligence. Shadow Celestial hasn''t provided us with any information either," another elder lamented. While the majority of the Night Blades elders were extremely anxious, some believed this was a good opportunity. Two of the elders stepped into the shadows. "Should we inform Elder Astra about this? If he can return in time, we might be able to take complete control of the Night Blades," one elder whispered. The other elder quickly shook his head. "We can''t do that; this might be Shadow Celestial''s plot! Let''s observe the situation first! Once we understand what''s really going on, we can make a decision." "How much longer do we have to wait? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Shadow Celestial might also be trapped for some reason. If we don''t seize this chance, we could miss out on this unique opportunity!" The two Night Blades elders argued for a while, each harboring their own concerns. After some discussion, they ultimately decided to inform Elder Astra about the situation. As for whether to take immediate action, that decision should be left to Elder Astra. They quickly sent out the message, but Elder Astra was unable to receive it. At that moment, he was in the abyss, following Elder Seville as they made their way to the exit. They were determined to intercept Irving''s actions at the exit of the abyss. Even if they couldn''t eliminate Irving, they had to slow down his progress. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Near the exit of the abyss, Irving, James, and Nick were all set and ready. They had opened a gateway to the Shelter Game world, and passing through this door would allow them to leave the abyss. However, just as James was about to step through the door, it suddenly shut due to some unseen force. "What''s going on? Why did the door we worked so hard to open suddenly close? Has another monster appeared in the abyss?" Nick asked Irving in surprise. Irving didn''t respond. He slowly turned his head and gazed into the darkness behind them. James and Nick followed Irving''s gaze but could only see complete darkness; there was no sign of any presence lurking within. "Say something. Did you spot the enemy?" James whispered, lowering his voice. Irving still offered no answer. He simply tightened his grip on his weapon, readying himself for battle. While James and Nick pondered in confusion, the figures of Elder Seville and Elder Astra appeared a short distance away from the three of them. Upon seeing Elder Seville, James and Nick were both taken aback. They hadn''t expected to see him alive. Elder Seville, on the other hand, smiled eerily upon spotting Irving and the others. "You must be quite surprised, right? You probably thought I was dead at your hands. But in fact, I am very much alive, and I can still fight you!" Elder Seville announced, stopping about ten meters away from Irving and the others. He didn''t launch an immediate attack; his goal was merely to delay Irving''s movements. Attacking directly might not yield success. Irving also refrained from attacking right away, as he was still assessing the situation. He scrutinized Elder Seville from head to toe, a smile suddenly spreading across his face. "You dare to show yourself before me again? Don''t forget who was responsible for your downfall. If I could defeat you once, I can certainly do it again. Aren''t you worried that I might eliminate you once more? Or do you think that with Astra''s help, you can defeat me?" When mentioning Elder Astra, Irving shifted his gaze toward him. He did not regard Elder Astra as a formidable opponent. In Irving''s perspective, had it not been for the Abyssal Demon during their previous confrontation, he could have easily dispatched Elder Astra. Elder Astra could feel the contempt radiating from Irving. Although he was extremely angry, Elder Astra ultimately chose not to speak. "You have indeed killed me before; I do not deny that," Elder Seville said with a smile. "However, times have changed. In the abyss, you will not easily defeat me. And even if you manage to overcome me, you will not be able to leave here easily." As Elder Seville spoke, Irving could feel the power of the abyss around them growing stronger. It seemed that Elder Seville truly had the ability to harness the forces of the abyss. "I don''t understand," Irving said, a hint of confusion in his voice. "Why do you continue to oppose me? Are you still a member of the Night Blades?" Irving asked this question because he hoped to gather more intelligence. In the current situation, Elder Seville remained rather enigmatic. Elder Seville did not elaborate further; he merely nodded at Elder Astra. Then the two of them launched an attack on Irving and the others. Elder Seville displayed significantly enhanced strength compared to before. Not only did he use powerful dark spells, but he also augmented his physical abilities with the power of the abyss. Elder Seville was even able to suppress Irving in close combat. As the battle progressed, Irving felt an increasing amount of pressure. He realized that he, along with James and Nick, needed to find a way to escape from these two enemies quickly. "You really are persistent! I don''t want to keep fighting you. If you can maintain peace with me, I am willing to grant you even greater power. Isn''t that what you desire¡ªthe power of darkness? I can give you that power, as long as you help me eliminate the Night Blades. They have betrayed you in the past. You no longer need to be loyal to the Night Blades." Throughout the fight, Irving continued to communicate with Elder Seville. Elder Seville did not refuse to engage in dialogue. "I certainly want more powerful dark abilities," he replied calmly. "And I believe you can indeed grant me that power. However, my targeting of you this time is not solely for revenge. This time, I am acting on the orders of a great being. You may not know it yet, but you have been deemed an enemy that must be eliminated by this great being." Elder Seville''s revelation left Irving in shock. Irving believed that no great being truly sought to eliminate him. After all, he had previously collaborated with many high-ranking entities. "Who exactly is this great being you''re referring to? Is it the Lord of the Abyss?" Irving speculated. In his view, only the Lord of the Abyss could possibly have a reason to want him dead. Aside from the Lord of the Abyss, the only other entity that could be considered a great being was the Dark Overlord. However, the Dark Overlord was still in a state of gestation and had not yet fully manifested. Even if the Dark Overlord could lead to the world''s destruction upon its birth, it lacked self-awareness before that. In response to Irving''s question, Elder Seville merely smiled faintly. "You are not entitled to the answer to that question. If you manage to kill me again, I might consider revealing the possible answer. Until then, everything is left for you to speculate." After saying this, Elder Seville unleashed an even greater power. He not only succeeded in suppressing Irving but also forced him into a position of constant retreat. Irving found himself needing assistance from James and Nick. While James and Nick were able to gain a certain advantage against Elder Astra, their teamwork was flawless, causing Astra''s condition to deteriorate rapidly. Seizing the opportunity, Nick provided assistance to Irving. Although the battle was fierce, both sides clearly couldn''t guarantee victory. Each retained some strength, planning to reveal their hidden power at the most critical moment. Meanwhile, changes were occurring in the abyss. It seemed that something was drawing closer from the depths of the abyss. The door behind Irving and the others began to close slowly. If they couldn''t pass through the door quickly, they risked being trapped in the abyss forever. Being trapped in the abyss meant certain death, as the abyss''s power could continually erode human will. Humans could only withstand the encroachment of the abyss for a limited time. Noticing the door was slowly closing, Irving resolved to unleash all his remaining strength. He aimed to drive back the two elders in battle, allowing at least James and Nick to escape the abyss. Although he would encounter danger himself, he had means to protect himself. "Get ready, you two! I''ll hold off the enemies; you go through the door and leave the abyss!" Irving shouted to James and Nick. James and Nick were taken aback, looking at Irving in confusion. Chapter 410 Their Presence Here is Only a Hindrance "What are you just standing there watching me for?! Hurry up and do as I say!" Irving quickly urged Nick and James. At that moment, Irving was under immense pressure. On one hand, he needed to fend off the attacks from the two elders of the Night Blades, and on the other hand, he had to ensure that the exit from the Abyss remained open. Therefore, he hoped that Nick and James would take action immediately.Upon hearing Irving''s words, Nick and James made a quick decision. Although they did not understand why Irving wanted them to do this, they still acted in time. The two of them stepped through the doorway, leaving the Abyss behind. As the last person exited the Abyss, the door at the exit completely shut. Irving could no longer use that door to escape. "Is it really worth it for you to do this? You should know very well that our target is you. Even if your two companions do not escape from the Abyss, they won''t become our primary targets," Elder Seville''s voice came through. Elder Seville was very puzzled. He couldn''t understand why Irving would choose this course of action. In Elder Seville''s view, if he were in Irving''s position, he would never allow his companions to escape first. As long as his companions stayed behind, they would have a better strategy for the upcoming battle. Irving did not respond to Elder Seville''s question; he simply turned around and shot him a cold glance. Then, Irving summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him. The formidable power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl generated a silvery barrier around Irving''s body. This silvery barrier not only blocked the corruption of the Abyss but also shielded him from the attacks of the two Night Blades elders. Seeing this, Elder Seville sneered. "You are far too arrogant! You can''t seriously believe that you can defeat both of us on your own? Elder Astra may not be that strong, but my power has grown significantly!" Just as Elder Seville''s words fell, his figure became extremely illusory. It seemed as if Elder Seville was completely merging with the Abyss. The powerful forces of the Abyss converged onto Elder Seville''s body. His illusory form rapidly grew larger, transforming him into a gigantic specter. This massive, ghostly giant fixed its eerie gaze on Irving. "I will make you understand that the arrogant will ultimately meet a dreadful end!" Elder Seville''s voice echoed down from above. At the same time, the enormous figure of Elder Seville charged toward Irving. The illusory giant was immensely large, and as it advanced, the power of the Abyss that it enveloped became overwhelmingly potent. The overwhelming power of the Abyss even instilled a deep sense of fear in Elder Astra. Although Elder Astra knew that Elder Seville''s attack was not aimed at him, the instinctual fear compelled him to quickly retreat into the shadows. Facing the rapidly approaching illusory giant, Irving displayed no signs of tension on his face. He simply maintained a calm expression as he watched the giant charge toward him. He was preparing himself for the impending showdown. The reason he had urged James and Nick to leave was that he believed their presence would only be a hindrance. While James and Nick were significantly stronger than ordinary people, they would not be able to provide much assistance to Irving in the upcoming battle. Irving had summoned a sufficiently powerful force from the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Just as the illusory giant was about to strike, Irving finally brought out the Staff of Calamity. The top of the staff was radiating a dazzling silvery light. Irving did not fully channel the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl into his own body; instead, he projected the vast majority of its energy into the staff. With the enhancement of the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s power, the Staff of Calamity began to combine several different forces. The mixing of these diverse powers created significant conflict, which was why the tip of the staff shone with silvery brilliance. This silvery light was a direct manifestation of the universe''s primordial essence. Irving raised the staff high, casting the most powerful spell he had learned from his grimoire. In that instant, time around Irving and the illusory giant formed by Elder Seville seemed to slow down dramatically. Both Irving and the giant appeared to be frozen in place. Even Elder Astra, who was positioned at a distance, sensed that his own movements were becoming sluggish. A significant part of the Abyss was affected by the time-slowing effect. Taking advantage of the time dilation, Irving immediately activated his second skill. The second skill he employed was a super-enhanced version of Gravity Swamp. The illusory giant transformed by Elder Seville suddenly felt an overwhelming force of gravity. The colossal figure quickly began to collapse under the immense gravitational pull. Elder Seville''s power drawn from the Abyss was all compressed together. Such a formidable concentration of Abyssal power caused Elder Seville to lose control completely. Twisted limbs began to sprout from his body, with eyes and mouths emerging on these distorted appendages. These suddenly appearing eyes darted around, while the mouths emitted a variety of confusing and horrifying sounds. Elder Seville''s consciousness had become extremely hazy. He felt a cacophony of terrifying roars filling his mind. These horrifying cries actually originated from the Abyss itself. The sheer amount of Abyssal power concentrated in one place eventually gave birth to the Abyssal demons within Elder Seville''s body. Elder Seville could no longer continue his assault. Irving glanced at Elder Astra, who was hiding at a distance. Although Irving yearned to eliminate Elder Astra directly, he knew he had missed his best opportunity. The skill he had just used had nearly exhausted the power he possessed. He needed to take advantage of this moment to escape the Abyss as quickly as possible. "I''ll let you go this time! But when we meet again, I will make sure to eliminate all of you," Irving said fiercely, glancing in the direction of Elder Astra. After saying this, Irving slammed his staff into the ground. He unleashed the last of his remaining power. This energy formed a phantom doorway that led directly to the world of Shelter Game. Irving paid no mind to the nearly out-of-control Elder Seville behind him or to Elder Astra, who remained hidden in the shadows. He simply stepped through the doorway and returned to the world of Shelter Game. At this moment, the chaotic situation in the Shelter Game world was escalating further. The battle at the Night Blades headquarters was forced to pause due to the appearance of numerous malevolent spirits. However, neither Anna nor Shadow Celestial was willing to easily give up the opportunity to eliminate each other. Anna used the items she carried to evade the attacks from the malevolent spirits. She took out a translucent mask from her pocket. After putting on the mask, Anna''s figure became extremely ethereal. She fixed her gaze on Shadow Celestial and steeled her resolve. Anna dashed through the throngs of malevolent spirits, racing toward Shadow Celestial''s position. At first, Shadow Celestial did not notice Anna''s movements. It was only when Anna was within five meters of him that Shadow Celestial finally reacted. "You don''t really think a sudden attack like this will work, do you? Since you''ve chosen to come here to die, I''ll make your wish come true!" Shadow Celestial extended his left hand forward and clenched it in the air. In that moment, Anna felt the space around her compressing. Her speed of movement slowed significantly. Despite this situation, Anna did not panic. She once again used one of her items. A broken pocket watch was drawn from her possession. The instant she pressed the watch, time around Anna accelerated. She broke free from Shadow Celestial''s control. "Even if you are incredibly powerful and cunning, I will never let your scheme succeed! I will definitely save Aron!" Anna declared resolutely. As she spoke, Anna pulled out her last item. This final item was a short sword that emitted a dark blue-black glow. The sword was not an ordinary item; although it was not an artifact, it had a guaranteed kill effect. If Shadow Celestial was struck by this short sword, he would certainly be killed. Even if he could transfer the damage through a decoy or other means, he would still be severely injured. No matter what, Anna''s attack would have a significant impact. When Shadow Celestial saw this, his expression turned grim. He realized he was in serious trouble, but he was not one to easily succumb to fear. Shadow Celestial quickly regained his composure. He carefully analyzed the situation he was in and decided he needed to leave. "This is absurd! Do you really think I have to fight you here? You''re too naive! I''ll be leaving for now. It won''t be long before reinforcements from Night Blades arrive. When that happens, you''ll all be buried without a trace!" Shadow Celestial coldly mocked Anna before transforming into a cloud of black smoke and retreating through the door. Anna''s attack struck the door directly. The moment the short sword made contact, dark blue-black cracks appeared on the door. The cracks quickly spread, and the entire door was destroyed by the sword. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In that instant, Anna caught a glimpse of the scene beyond the door. Aron was still unconscious, and the shadowy form of Shadow Celestial was carrying him away. Although Anna rushed forward at full speed, she was still too slow to catch up with Shadow Celestial. Thus, Shadow Celestial escaped, while Anna and the others found themselves trapped deep within the Night Blades headquarters. What awaited them next was the siege from Night Blades! Chapter 411 The Need for Rescue Grows At the same time that Shadow Celestial escaped the Night Blades headquarters with Aron, Irving reunited with James and Nick."Are you two alright? The attacks from Elder Astra and Elder Seville shouldn''t have caused you too much harm, right?" Irving asked directly. Although Irving had faced the greatest pressure during the battle, he himself had not been injured. He suspected that James and Nick might have sustained injuries. James quickly shook his head. "I wasn''t hurt. Even though Elder Seville launched a surprise attack on me, I managed to dodge in time. Plus, you bore the brunt of the pressure, so you should be more concerned about yourself." After James spoke, Nick chimed in, "That''s right! You need to pay attention to your condition! Without you, we definitely wouldn''t have been able to escape. Our next actions will undoubtedly face some dangers, so you must ensure that you''re in peak condition." In response to their reminders, Irving nodded. "Don''t worry, I''m feeling great. However, my power has been nearly depleted, and we should return to the real world as soon as possible." Even though Irving was uninjured, he felt that staying in the Shelter Game world was still too dangerous. He hoped to return to the real world to rest and recuperate. Once he had restored his strength, he would return to the Shelter Game world. At that time, he would have his final showdown with Elder Seville and Elder Astra. He was determined to settle the score with those two elders! James and Nick naturally did not oppose Irving''s suggestion. The three of them promptly returned to the shelter and then transitioned back to the real world. Upon returning to the real world, the first thing they did was head to the headquarters of Angel Guild. At the Angel Guild headquarters, they received a flood of information, all of it bad news. "What are you saying? Anna and the others have entered the Shelter Game world to rescue us?" Irving asked incredulously, directing his question at an Angel Guild member. The member quickly nodded. "Yes! Anna, Benjamin, and Vicky have all entered the Shelter Game world together. But you don''t need to worry too much; they have a lot of items and weapons with them. They even took the most powerful items that Angel Guild possesses." The Angel Guild member relayed all the information he knew to Irving, hoping to calm him down. Irving nodded, "I understand. I don''t have any other questions; you can return to your duties." With that, Irving dismissed the Angel Guild member. After the Angel Guild member left, Irving''s expression quickly turned anxious. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why did Anna and Vicky act so recklessly? Don''t they realize their strength isn''t that great? Don''t they understand that their impulsive actions could put us in even greater danger?" Irving thought the actions of Anna and the others were extremely reckless. In his view, since they were already in crisis, others should be even more cautious about taking action. After all, the strength of the others was far inferior to his own. At that moment, Nick spoke up to defend Anna, as he was also a member of Angel Guild. "I think Anna had her reasons for doing this. Before we left the Abyss, Anna and the others must have been very panicked. Everyone was trapped, and Aron was in the most dangerous situation. Aron and Benjamin were both captured by the Abyssal Demon; Benjamin managed to escape, but Aron was taken away by Shadow Celestial. Angel Guild and Night Blades are extremely hostile to each other. With Aron in Shadow Celestial''s hands, he must be in great danger. Anna has a very close relationship with Aron, so of course, she would be very anxious." Nick''s explanation was enough to partially convince Irving. He nodded. "You''re right. But no matter how you explain it, it doesn''t change the situation we are facing. The number of people we need to rescue is growing!" Irving, having learned the specific effects of the World Connector, understood exactly where Anna and the others were now. Shadow Celestial would definitely take Aron back to his secret base. This also meant that Anna and the others were currently at Shadow Celestial''s secret base. "It seems we must head back to the Shelter Game world immediately! Even though my condition isn''t fully restored, if we continue to waste time, Anna and the others'' situation will surely worsen," Irving declared, planning to take Nick and James back to the Shelter Game world. They had only rested for less than an hour, and they did not have any additional items or weapons. Anna had taken all of Angel Guild''s powerful weapons with her. Even if Irving and the others wanted to carry other weapons, it was impossible. Meanwhile, deep within the Night Blades headquarters, Anna, Benjamin, and Vicky were filled with regret. They had been surrounded by the Elders of Night Blades. The three of them could only temporarily block the attacks from the Elders of Night Blades using the World Connector and the structure at the deepest part of the Night Blades headquarters. "I''m really sorry; I was too reckless! I didn''t expect the World Connector to bring us directly to the deepest part of the Night Blades headquarters," Anna said apologetically to Vicky and Benjamin. Benjamin did not respond at all. To him, apologizing now was meaningless. Since they were already trapped in the deepest part of the Night Blades headquarters, the next step was clearly to find a way to escape. Vicky, however, was able to understand Anna. She forced a smile, saying, "You don''t need to apologize! We actually support your plan. The dangers we face are the responsibility of all three of us. There''s no reason to blame you alone." Vicky''s words did not have much of an effect. Anna truly believed that Vicky and Benjamin had no reason to risk themselves alongside her. She felt that rescuing Aron was her responsibility alone. While the three were talking, a loud noise came from the nearby wall again. "The Elders of Night Blades are about to break through the last wall! We need to prepare for the upcoming battle! Can the World Connector be used again?" Benjamin asked Anna directly. Benjamin was not concerned about whose fault it was that they found themselves in such a dire situation. He was only focused on the battle plan moving forward. Anna shook her head. "The World Connector can''t be used again for a short period of time. We need to hold out for one hour. After that, the World Connector will be available again." Anna''s response left Benjamin speechless. To him, it seemed impossible to hold out for an hour. Even lasting ten minutes would be a struggle. If the last wall was breached by the Elders of Night Blades, they would be eliminated immediately. "Have you already devised a battle plan for what comes next?" Vicky asked Benjamin with a hint of curiosity. Benjamin nodded reluctantly. "Even though the World Connector can''t be used, we can treat it as our defensive anchor. When the World Connector is not activated, it creates a significant impact on the surroundings. We should use the World Connector to disrupt the actions of the Elders of Night Blades. After all, we have plenty of items on hand, and we can use them to fight to the death." Although Benjamin proposed a plan, he didn''t truly believe it would succeed. He simply hoped to fight until the end. Vicky and Anna could tell from Benjamin''s tone that he felt very uncertain. Anna said earnestly, "No matter what happens, I will fight until the end. If there''s a chance to escape, I will help you hold off the enemies." Anna''s words were sincere. While Benjamin felt there was no real chance of escaping, he had to admit that Anna was indeed taking on the responsibilities she should. "We won''t run away alone! We will fight until the end! Besides, even if we tried to escape alone, we wouldn''t be able to because we''re in the deepest part of the Night Blades headquarters right now," Benjamin quickly added. As soon as he finished speaking, another loud noise came from the nearby wall. After the massive sound, cracks began to appear on the wall. It was clear that the last wall was about to be destroyed by the Elders of Night Blades. Benjamin quickly said, "Stop thinking about anything else! Get ready for battle; we are about to face the attack from the Elders of Night Blades!" Following Benjamin''s reminder, Anna and Vicky immediately prepared for battle. They gathered all the usable items together. Even if they couldn''t achieve success in the fight, they could use these items to make the Elders of Night Blades pay a heavy price. The loud noise came again, and the cracks in the wall multiplied. With a sharp sound, a huge fissure appeared on the wall. Behind the crack, the figures of the Elders of Night Blades emerged. Benjamin and the others could even hear the Elders speaking. "The last wall is about to be destroyed! Everyone, prepare for battle! We absolutely cannot let those who dare to intrude into the Night Blades headquarters escape successfully!" came an aged yet authoritative voice. At that moment, upon hearing this voice, Benjamin tightened his grip on his weapon. "Get ready for battle! The fight is about to begin! We must let the enemy know our strength right from the start!" he quietly reminded Vicky and Anna. In Benjamin''s perspective, since they were at a disadvantage in strength, they should strike hard against their opponents right at the beginning of the battle. This would create a misjudgment of the situation on the part of the enemy, allowing them to buy more time. Chapter 412 The Fighting Spirit Erupting in Desperation Although Anna had her own thoughts, when faced with an immense danger, she ultimately chose to trust Benjamin''s judgment.The moment the wall was completely destroyed, Anna immediately threw all the items from her pocket in the direction of the enemy. Each of these items had different effects, and their powers were diverse. As they were tossed out all at once, the combined forces of these items created an unexpectedly powerful destructive impact. This led to significant damage for the first group of Night Blades members who entered Anna and the others'' hiding area. The Elders of Night Blades outside were also shocked by this sudden turn of events. For a moment, they were unsure of the strength of the enemies they were facing. "What is happening? How can the enemy display such formidable power? Did Shadow Celestial not tell us the truth?" one of the Elders of Night Blades muttered in astonishment. Upon hearing this, the other Elders began to have their own thoughts. They were not inclined to initiate an attack easily. Instead, they hoped that others would take the first step. Once they had a clearer understanding of the enemy''s strength, they would join the others in launching their own attack. The cautious mindset of the Elders of Night Blades slowed down their pace. This provided Benjamin and Vicky with more preparation time. Benjamin had already elevated his state to its peak. He fixed his gaze on the direction of the breached wall, intending to quickly eliminate the first person he saw. In desperate situations, people often unleash talents they never knew they had. Benjamin felt that his fighting power was stronger than ever before. He even thought that his current state was not much different from Irving''s. Next to Benjamin, Vicky was still slightly afraid. However, she understood that in the current situation, there were no other options besides fighting until the end. So, she was also prepared for battle. After waiting for a few minutes, a young Elder of Night Blades charged in. As an Elder of Night Blades, he was immediately besieged by Benjamin, Anna, and Vicky. However, their combined assault did not easily defeat this young Elder, as he was armed with a powerful weapon. The four of them were locked in battle, and it was difficult to determine a clear victor at that moment. For Benjamin and the others, this was absolutely unacceptable. They were not just facing a single young Elder of Night Blades; one after another, more Elders joined the fray. Benjamin and his companions felt an unusual and immense pressure. He shouted to Anna, "The situation is already very dire! Let me hold them off! I will block these Night Blades Elders here! You and Vicky need to use the World Connector to get back to the real world as quickly as possible!" Anna and Vicky were both taken aback by Benjamin''s words. They hadn''t expected him to suggest that they escape. Vicky immediately countered, "Absolutely not! How could we leave you behind? You''re our companion; we can''t just abandon you!" Anna quickly added, "Vicky is right! Taking on this mission was a joint decision. Therefore, we should fight until the end together. Regardless of life or death, we must advance and retreat as one." Facing the objections from Vicky and Anna, Benjamin felt a sense of helplessness. While he had unleashed remarkable strength in this desperate situation, he knew he couldn''t hold out against so many Night Blades Elders for long. With a hint of resignation, he said, "We can''t hold out for too long! If you keep wasting time, you''ll miss your chance to escape! Stop arguing with me and hurry and run!" After finishing this statement, Benjamin used his weapon to push back two Night Blades Elders blocking his way. He then turned around and gave Anna and Vicky a firm shove backward. "If you can get back to the real world quickly, you might be able to seek help from others. That way, I might also have a chance to survive. If you keep wasting time, we''ll all be dead." After saying this in a hurried tone, Benjamin turned back to continue fighting against the Night Blades Elders. Anna and Vicky decided not to argue any longer. They both understood that in their current situation, they had no time to waste. Anna moved directly in front of the World Connector. She picked it up and looked at Vicky with determination in her eyes. "Now it''s up to the two of us to activate the World Connector! You need to focus your mind! Otherwise, we might fail!" In response to Anna''s reminder, Vicky nodded solemnly. She understood very well that the situation was extremely severe. After receiving Vicky''s clear affirmation, Anna activated the World Connector. The World Connector emitted its strange musical sound once again. Both Anna and Vicky were affected by the World Connector, and this time the impact they experienced was far greater than before. They saw numerous illusions and had to concentrate all their mental energy just to barely ignore the visions that emerged. Not far from them, Benjamin was also engaged in battle with the Night Blades Elders, and he too was affected by the World Connector. The Elders of Night Blades suddenly found themselves experiencing hallucinations. Some of them panicked and fled the battlefield, which lessened the pressure Benjamin was under. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He felt that he could hold out for a longer period. "It seems that you Night Blades Elders are indeed incompetent! You can''t even break through my defenses alone! If Irving had come with me this time, we might have already completely destroyed your Night Blades headquarters," Benjamin said with a smile. His intention was to taunt the Elders of Night Blades, hoping to distract them with his remarks. Benjamin''s plan succeeded. The Elders of Night Blades became extremely angry, but none dared to unleash their full strength to attack. They figured that Benjamin''s bold words indicated he still had some hidden cards up his sleeve. Everyone was waiting to see how the situation would unfold. Not far from the battlefield, Shadow Celestial was furious. He couldn''t believe that so many Night Blades Elders were unable to eliminate Benjamin. "What are they doing?! Don''t they realize that the enemy they''re facing is very weak?! What are they waiting for?!" Shadow Celestial roared in anger. Around Shadow Celestial, none of his trusted subordinates dared to speak. They all sensed that Shadow Celestial was in a very bad mood. They worried that if they spoke up, he would turn his ire toward them. "Go tell those Elders immediately! They need to attack with all their strength and stop wasting time! Our time is extremely valuable! Benjamin and his group have already caused significant damage to the Night Blades headquarters!" Shadow Celestial coldly instructed his loyal subordinates. Shadow Celestial''s loyal subordinates quickly went to relay his orders. Once the Night Blades Elders received the clear command, they could no longer afford to sit back and observe the situation. All the Elders chose to attack with full force. At this point, Benjamin found it increasingly difficult to cope with the pressure. Eventually, under the combined assault of three Night Blades Elders, his weapon was completely destroyed. Forced to retreat, Benjamin hurriedly ran away. Seeing Benjamin flee in panic, a smile finally appeared on Shadow Celestial''s face. "Even if Anna and Vicky manage to escape, at least this time we can eliminate Benjamin. And Irving''s other companion, Aron, is in my hands. To take out two of Irving''s companions in one operation is quite rare. I suppose I shouldn''t have too many further expectations," Shadow Celestial muttered to himself. Although Shadow Celestial''s mood had improved somewhat, none of his trusted subordinates dared to speak. Shadow Celestial was known for his unpredictable temperament, and no one could be sure if he would suddenly switch from joy to fury. At the same time, under the influence of the World Connector, Vicky and Anna finally returned to the real world. They encountered Irving and the others right at the entrance of the Angel Guild. "You''re back already?" Anna''s face lit up with extreme joy upon seeing Irving. "Quick, we need to save Benjamin! He''s trapped at the Night Blades headquarters!" Anna briefly explained the current situation. Irving nodded gravely. "You used this device to enter the Night Blades headquarters, right? Tell me how to use it, and I''ll go rescue Benjamin myself." Anna shook her head. "The World Connector can''t be used again in a short time. It won''t be reactivated for at least half an hour. But I don''t think Benjamin can hold out for that long. Let''s find another way to get to the Night Blades headquarters! I remember there are blank teleportation scrolls in the Angel Guild headquarters. With these scrolls, I can return to the place we were just at. If you teleport with me, I can take you to the Night Blades headquarters!" Anna proposed an alternative plan, and Irving naturally did not oppose it. He and Anna quickly obtained the blank teleportation scrolls. Before the teleportation began, Irving turned to the others and said, "Don''t take any rash actions. Stay at the Angel Guild headquarters and wait for my return." Chapter 413 Let Them Go As soon as Irving finished speaking, Anna tore the teleportation scroll. The moment the scroll was torn, Irving felt a violent shift in the space around his body. He and Anna were quickly transported to the Night Blades headquarters.The location they arrived at was the same place where Benjamin had fought against the Night Blades Elders earlier. However, Benjamin and the Elders were no longer there; only some ordinary Night Blades members remained. Upon seeing Irving, the faces of these ordinary members were filled with terror. They all knew that they would not stand a chance against Irving. Irving, however, was not in the mood to deal with these ordinary Night Blades members. "Where is Benjamin?" he asked Anna. Anna was extremely anxious. After surveying the surroundings, she replied, "If Benjamin isn''t here, it means he chose to escape. He should be running deeper into the Night Blades headquarters." Irving nodded and quickly moved forward with Anna. Before long, they encountered a large number of Night Blades Elders. The Elders also spotted Irving and Anna at the same time, and both sides immediately engaged in combat. Although Irving had not fully recovered, he held a significant psychological advantage against the Night Blades Elders. His reputation was formidable, and no Elder dared to confront him directly. After all, several Night Blades Elders had already fallen to his hands. The Elders could only work together to hinder Irving''s progress. However, their attempts were not very successful. Irving was determined to do whatever it took to rescue his companion. Thus, he and Anna managed to repel several Night Blades Elders. They forced the Elders back into another area, successfully clearing the way. When Benjamin saw Irving, a smile finally appeared on his face. At that moment, Benjamin was in terrible condition. He had sustained significant injuries during the recent battle. The Night Blades Elders had used a considerable amount of dark magic to eliminate Benjamin. These dark spells not only injured Benjamin but also eroded his soul. "You finally made it! I thought I would never see you again!" Benjamin said weakly. "Don''t say that! How could you think you''d never see us again? We''re the best of companions! We will work together to completely eradicate the Night Blades!" Irving quickly replied. Experience new stories on empire Benjamin just smiled and fell silent again. At that moment, Anna hurriedly said, "What should we do now? The Night Blades Elders may have been temporarily driven back, but they certainly won''t give up easily. We need to find a way to escape from here as soon as possible." Irving naturally agreed with Anna''s assessment. He immediately took out the Staff of Calamity. "Think back to how you felt when you used the blank scroll. I will use my staff to simulate the teleportation effect of the blank scroll. Remember, you must concentrate; if your mind is not focused, we could fail the teleportation and might be trapped here forever." At Irving''s reminder, Anna quickly gathered her focus. She began to recall her thoughts when she had used the blank scroll. At the tip of Irving''s staff, an illusory blank scroll began to form. The moment the scroll appeared, Irving activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. This power enveloped Irving in a silvery light, which he then spread over Benjamin and Anna. "Get ready! I''m about to start the teleportation!" Irving warned his companions. The silver light began to coalesce, gradually forming a passageway. Once the passageway was fully formed, Irving and the others would be able to leave. However, during the formation of the passage, Irving remained on high alert, knowing that he might be attacked by the Night Blades Elders at any moment. Meanwhile, the Night Blades Elders were contemplating their next move. Although they knew Irving was likely about to leave the Night Blades headquarters, none of them dared to attack him directly. Not far from the Elders, Shadow Celestial was also deep in thought. He certainly wished to eliminate Irving, but he understood that it was impossible to completely take him down at that moment. He needed to wait for a more opportune time. Additionally, he had sustained significant injuries during the previous battle and needed some time to stabilize his condition. After thinking for a moment, Shadow Celestial slowly said, "Irving is indeed quite lucky! My current condition is not good, so I cannot act directly. If I don''t make a move, then the Night Blades Elders likely won''t act either. So let them go!" After saying this, Shadow Celestial transformed into a cloud of black mist and departed. The subordinates of Shadow Celestial finally breathed a sigh of relief. They actually did not wish to have a final confrontation with Irving here, as they knew they would be caught in the crossfire. One of Shadow Celestial''s loyal subordinates quickly relayed his orders to the Night Blades Elders. Upon learning of Shadow Celestial''s command, the Elders finally relaxed. "In that case, let''s not interfere with Irving''s actions. After he and his companions leave, we will set up new magical formations around the Night Blades headquarters. The new magical formations will ensure that they cannot locate the headquarters directly," one of the Night Blades Elders said slowly. The other Elders nodded in agreement. Although the Night Blades headquarters had faced two attacks in a short period of time, it was clear that the attackers did not know the exact location of the headquarters. They had merely arrived at the headquarters through some form of tracking. As long as the Night Blades set up some magical formations around the headquarters to ensure its position could not be tracked, Irving and his companions would not be able to easily break into the Night Blades headquarters again. The Night Blades Elders'' next task was to keep a close watch on Irving. They needed to ensure that he left quickly and did not continue to pose a threat within the headquarters. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving was unaware of the Night Blades'' final decision. Therefore, he remained vigilant until the passage was fully formed. After about ten minutes, the passage was completely generated. Although Irving was still puzzled and did not understand why the Night Blades Elders had not attempted to stop him, now that the passage was fully formed, he had no reason to stay any longer. "Let''s hurry through the passage! Once we cross it, we can return to the real world!" Irving said, and then led Anna and Benjamin into the passage. The moment the three of them entered the passage, they were teleported to the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. At the same time, the passage completely collapsed. After Anna and Benjamin returned to the real world, they let out a long sigh of relief. They felt that it was truly fortunate to have survived this time. James, Nick, and Vicky also rushed out to greet them. They looked at Anna and Benjamin''s conditions. Although neither of them was in great shape, at least they were still alive. "Everyone, take a good rest! Our previous actions didn''t achieve much success, and I think it''s because we weren''t fully prepared. For the next few days, we can''t act recklessly again. Although Aron hasn''t been rescued yet, I believe he won''t be easily killed. Shadow Celestial will certainly want to use Aron to achieve his own goals," Irving said slowly to the group. Although the others weren''t completely trusting of Irving''s judgment, they had no choice but to follow his orders. Aron was completely under Shadow Celestial''s control, and their next step was to recover and find a way to rescue him. James and Nick went off to deal with other matters concerning the Angel Guild, as they were currently in the best condition among everyone. Irving stayed at the Angel Guild headquarters. He needed to ensure that Anna, Benjamin, and Vicky were all in good shape. The erosion of chaotic power within Anna had not been fully resolved, and after a series of battles, her condition had worsened. Irving felt he had to seek the help of the knowledge fairy once again. "Your physical state has become worse than before. You can''t act recklessly any longer. What you need to do is rest and make sure your condition doesn''t deteriorate further," Irving said to Anna with a calm expression. Anna nodded. She knew that Irving was right. The reason she had acted rashly earlier was that she had received some astonishing news. "When do you plan to rescue Aron? I think we should do it as soon as possible. Even if Shadow Celestial won''t kill him, the longer he stays with Shadow Celestial, the greater the risks he faces," Anna asked Irving in a low voice. Irving thought for a moment. He actually couldn''t give a very certain answer, as he needed to understand what kind of scheme Shadow Celestial was planning. Only with a way to counter Shadow Celestial''s schemes could Irving make plans for their next actions. "I will rescue him as soon as possible! But you should know that Shadow Celestial is a very cunning individual. He won''t let our plans succeed easily. So before we rescue Aron, we must have a sufficiently cautious and complete plan. Developing such a plan will take a considerable amount of time, so you shouldn''t be too anxious," Irving replied. After hearing Irving''s response, Anna felt a bit disappointed. However, she had to admit that Irving''s words were indeed correct. In the end, Anna could only nod in silence. Chapter 414 Barely Some Gains Irving could see that everyone''s faces reflected a hint of disappointment.Of course, Irving understood this; after all, they had suffered significant losses during their recent operations. If it hadn''t been for Irving stepping in personally, his companions might have been completely wiped out by the enemy. Even with Irving''s personal intervention, he still hadn''t been able to save everyone. Aron remained directly under the control of Shadow Celestial. Moreover, during this operation, Irving unexpectedly learned that he would soon have to face enemies he had never encountered before¡ªdemons from the abyss and the resurrected Elder Seville, who had come back to life in the abyss. Despite the immense pressure he was under, Irving still hoped to lighten the mood for his companions. After hesitating for a moment, he smiled and spoke. "Although we are currently in a challenging situation, we didn''t leave empty-handed from our previous mission. We managed to obtain some gains, albeit barely." Irving''s words left everyone somewhat puzzled. They all turned their attention to him, waiting for an explanation. "While we encountered a series of troubles in the abyss, we also realized that it is one of the formidable foes we must face in the future. Furthermore, we learned that Elder Seville has already been resurrected. If we hadn''t ventured into the abyss, we might not have prepared for Elder Seville at all. As a result, he could pose a significant threat to us in critical battles." "On another note, we successfully accessed the Night Blades'' headquarters through the world connector. Although Night Blades will likely respond with a series of measures, making it difficult for us to enter their headquarters again, we at least have gained some understanding of it. This knowledge could prove invaluable for our future operations." The gains Irving mentioned might not hold much significance, but after hearing his words, the mood of the others improved considerably. James glanced at Nick and spoke up directly. "Do we still need to stay at Angel Guild''s headquarters? Nick can take charge of that. Even if Aron doesn''t return, Nick and Anna can ensure the safety of the Angel Guild headquarters." Irving turned his gaze towards James. He remained silent, unsure of what James meant by that statement, and was waiting for him to clarify his true intentions. James hesitated for a moment before expressing his thoughts. "I hope you can help me. If we act together, I might be able to regain control of the Green Ivy Company immediately." James spoke with a firm tone. After going through a series of crises, he felt that he must regain control of the Green Ivy Company. Only by doing so could he ensure his own safety and provide sufficient support to Irving. Upon hearing James''s words, Irving nodded. He understood exactly what James meant. So he responded straightforwardly, "No problem! I will join you in this endeavor! I will help you reclaim control of the Green Ivy Company." Irving''s response brought great joy to James. With Irving''s assistance, both felt confident they would succeed. Irving looked around the room. "If no one has any other thoughts, then let''s get back to our tasks. James and I need to discuss our next action plan." After saying this, Irving left with James. The meeting room was left with only two members of the Angel Guild, along with Vicky and Benjamin. Vicky glanced at Anna. After confirming that Anna''s condition hadn''t worsened, she said directly, "There are still many matters I need to handle with Ocean Group. So, I need to return as soon as possible." Anna nodded in response. Vicky then left with Benjamin. The last two remaining in the meeting room were members of the Angel Guild. Nick noticed that Anna was in very poor condition. So, he took the initiative to address her. "What you need to focus on now is resting. You don''t need to worry about anything else; I''ll take care of the safety of the Angel Guild headquarters. I believe I can ensure its security." Anna expressionlessly nodded. In truth, she didn''t care much about those matters. She was preoccupied with thoughts about what actions she should take next to rescue Aron. Aron was the person she cared about the most. Meanwhile, within the shelter game world, Elder Astra had finally returned to the Night Blades headquarters from the abyss. Upon arriving at the entrance of the headquarters, Astra sensed that the atmosphere was somewhat different. He stopped a hurried Night Blades member passing by. "Has something major happened at the headquarters? Why does the atmosphere feel so strange?" "Don''t you know? Just half an hour ago, enemies suddenly infiltrated the headquarters. To respond to the attack, nearly all the elders of Night Blades mobilized. Didn''t you receive the call?" The ordinary member of Night Blades quickly replied, looking at Elder Astra with a puzzled expression. Elder Astra suddenly realized what was happening. His mind raced, and he quickly concluded that it was likely Irving''s companions who were attacking the Night Blades headquarters. He hurriedly said, "I didn''t know about this, as I was just engaged in another, more important mission!" The ordinary member of Night Blades nodded after hearing this and then left. Elder Astra took a deep breath. He understood that he would soon have to face the wrath of Shadow Celestial. "No matter what, I must remain calm! I cannot show any signs of weakness in front of Shadow Celestial! The secrets I hold are far too many!" Astra silently repeated this to himself several times. Once he felt prepared, Elder Astra entered the Night Blades headquarters. As soon as he crossed the threshold, he sensed a tremendous hostility. He quickly grabbed his staff, ready for battle. At that very moment, a shadow appeared before him. "Shadow Celestial wishes to see you immediately," the shadow intoned in a chilling voice. After delivering this message, the shadow vanished without a trace. "So this was just a projection used by Shadow Celestial to convey his orders. I almost attacked it! I''m still a bit too on edge; I need to calm down right away!" Elder Astra still couldn''t fully compose himself. He wanted to prepare as quickly as possible. Since Shadow Celestial had directly conveyed his command, it was imperative for Elder Astra to meet with him promptly. Read new chapters at empire Fifteen minutes later, Elder Astra arrived at Shadow Celestial''s residence. Shadow Celestial stood a short distance away, and both recognized each other. Elder Astra quickly approached Shadow Celestial. "I sincerely apologize for not returning in time! I just learned that the headquarters was under attack!" he bowed and explained. Shadow Celestial''s expression was very calm. He didn''t appear angry; rather, he simply said, "You don''t need to apologize! No one could have anticipated that the enemy would launch a direct assault on the Night Blades headquarters. And even if the enemy appeared, it wasn''t absolutely necessary for you to return to protect it." Shadow Celestial''s words did not fully relax Elder Astra. He knew that being summoned by Shadow Celestial meant there was something very important to discuss. He waited for Shadow Celestial to express what he wanted to say. Shadow Celestial feigned a casual demeanor as he walked closer to Elder Astra. "What concerns me most is why you''ve chosen to ally with the Abyssal Demon," Shadow Celestial asked in a surprisingly relaxed tone, posing a question that was quite difficult for Astra to answer. Elder Astra certainly could not respond immediately. He understood that any slip in his answer could lead to an instant attack from Shadow Celestial. After pondering for a while, Elder Astra slowly replied, "I allied with the Abyssal Demon to combat Irving. Irving''s power is simply too formidable! Without the Abyssal Demon''s assistance, I have no chance of defeating him!" After making this statement, Astra waited for Shadow Celestial''s response. He believed that Shadow Celestial would not easily accept his explanation. However, to his surprise, Shadow Celestial seemed to be receptive. Shadow Celestial replied calmly, "You are correct. Irving is indeed too powerful for us to defeat on our own. Therefore, seeking assistance from others is understandable. I hope you will continue to cooperate with the Abyssal Demon. If you can gain access to the formidable powers of the abyss through him, that would be even better." "I called you here simply to inform you of a very important piece of news: the location of the Night Blades headquarters has already been discovered by Irving. He is highly likely to launch another attack on the headquarters soon. Thus, during this time, you do not need to return to the Night Blades headquarters. You should focus solely on your cooperation with the Abyssal Demon." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow Celestial''s announcement left Elder Astra in shock. However, he certainly would not miss this opportunity; he had no desire to return to the Night Blades headquarters frequently. Each visit meant another encounter with Shadow Celestial, and the more often they met, the greater the chance that Astra''s true intentions would be revealed. So, Elder Astra quickly responded, "Absolutely! I will follow your instructions!" Chapter 415 Weaving a Complex Scheme Elder Astra responded far too quickly; anyone could sense the abnormality in his tone. Shadow Celestial certainly noticed it as well. However, Shadow Celestial did not say anything else. He simply smiled and said, "There is nothing more. You can continue your cooperation with the Abyssal Demon. If you can make Irving pay a significant price in the short term, I will definitely reward you.""Rest assured! I will give it my all!" After saying this, Elder Astra left immediately. Elder Astra was undoubtedly very pleased. In his moment of joy, he failed to notice the coldness in Shadow Celestial''s gaze as he watched Astra''s retreating figure. Shadow Celestial had confirmed that Elder Astra was concealing very important information. What he could not ascertain was the specific details of the information Astra was hiding. However, Shadow Celestial was not particularly anxious. He was in the midst of weaving an extremely complex plot. After a series of previous events, Shadow Celestial suddenly realized that he was facing an overwhelming number of unexpected situations. He not only needed to deal with Irving''s direct threat from the outside, but he also had to confront challenges from within the Night Blades, including Elder Astra and others. On top of those threats, Shadow Celestial had to contend with powerful monsters in the shelter game world and certain agents of strange powers. Some of these strange powers were already familiar to Shadow Celestial, such as the abyssal powers represented by the Abyssal Demon and the blood moon powers represented by Sophia. However, there were other strange powers that he had yet to encounter. The strength of these unknown strange powers would clearly not be much lower than that of the abyssal powers or the blood moon powers. Facing so many threats simultaneously was certainly a headache for Shadow Celestial. Therefore, he decided to leverage the situation to his advantage. He hoped to incite hostility among his adversaries, allowing him to use one opponent to eliminate another. Elder Astra was the first person Shadow Celestial intended to manipulate. Experience new stories with empire Shadow Celestial was determined to provoke a direct conflict between Elder Astra and either Irving or Sophia in the short term. "Are you really sure that your plan won''t encounter any unexpected situations?" Not long after Elder Astra left, a phantom projection suddenly appeared beside Shadow Celestial. "Any plan can face unexpected circumstances. What we need to weave is an extremely complex scheme. While crafting such a scheme, we must be adaptable," Shadow Celestial replied to the phantom projection''s question. "You can have enough confidence; however, I won''t be able to assist you for a while. I must go to the real world because I need to stop Irving," the phantom projection said, leaving Shadow Celestial quite puzzled. Shadow Celestial furrowed his brow and retorted, "What kind of actions does Irving intend to take in the real world? Although he successfully took his companions away, he must have been injured as well, right? Shouldn''t he first rest and recover from his injuries?" "Irving will definitely take this opportunity to expand his power. One of Irving''s companions is named James. James is from the White family of the City of Warding. He was originally the president of the Green Ivy Company. However, during a previous attack by the Night Blades, the Green Ivy Company suffered significant losses. James lost the trust of his family and consequently lost his position as president. Irving will surely help James regain the presidency of the Green Ivy Company. The power that the Green Ivy Company can wield is considerable. I must stop Irving and James from acting." After hearing the explanation, Shadow Celestial did not voice any objections, as he also felt that even if Irving could not directly threaten him in the real world, he should not allow Irving to possess excessive power there. "I understand. Do you need my cooperation for your actions? I can have members of the Night Blades in the real world assist you." "No, that won''t be necessary! I can act alone! I also have allies within the White family," the phantom projection said before departing. Faced with the other party''s abrupt departure, Shadow Celestial sighed. The collaboration between Shadow Celestial and the phantom projection did not last long; they had only worked together for less than a week. Moreover, Shadow Celestial was not entirely clear about the true identity of the phantom projection. He was willing to cooperate because the projection could provide him with a wealth of information about the real world. Shadow Celestial even speculated that the true identity of the phantom projection might very well be a member of James''s family. "Regardless, Irving will be tied up in real life for a while. I can quickly construct the outline of my scheme in the shelter game world," Shadow Celestial murmured to himself. Although he had successfully manipulated Elder Astra, simply controlling Astra was not enough to guarantee the success of his plan. Shadow Celestial needed to find a way to manipulate other individuals as well. He had just sent out one of his messengers. The destination for that messenger was, of course, the area directly ruled by the blood moon powers. He still hoped to collaborate with Sophia once more. However, there was no certainty that Sophia would agree to work with Shadow Celestial. Her sole purpose at the moment was to free her main body from its seal. Sophia''s true form was still trapped in the deepest part of the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. If her main body could not break free from the seal in a timely manner, the Sophia projection that was currently active would gradually weaken until it ultimately faded away. In recent times, the Sophia projection had also been executing its own plans. However, her plans were unlikely to achieve success anytime soon. As a result, the shelter game world quickly returned to a state of calm. Everyone was waiting for the right opportunity to make significant progress in their plans. In the real world, Irving and James had already finalized their action plan. James''s family was not particularly powerful. The strongest member of his family was only slightly stronger than James himself. When facing Irving, every member of James''s family was utterly defenseless. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, James''s plan was quite simple. He hoped to bring Irving in front of his family members and have Irving support him in regaining the presidency of the Green Ivy Company. As long as Irving could promise to work closely with the Green Ivy Company in front of the family members, James believed he could gain their support. Irving actually had some reservations about James''s plan. From Irving''s perspective, James''s plan was quite risky. "Do you really think this plan can succeed easily? What if your family members don''t believe that we can cooperate perfectly? What if they cannot be persuaded by you? How do you plan to handle that situation? Will you resort to force?" Irving directly asked the question that concerned him the most. In his view, if James''s plan failed, they would have to go to war with the other members of James''s family. If James lacked the resolve to use force, Irving would not take action alongside him. James''s expression became somewhat conflicted. Although he had some grievances regarding his family, he did not want to turn against all of his family members. He simply wanted to reclaim the presidency of the Green Ivy Company. During James''s moment of hesitation, Irving remained silent. In Irving''s view, the final decision could only be made by James. After pondering for a while, James spoke with determination. "If they disagree with my proposal, then of course we will have to resort to force! While the Green Ivy Company may not be as powerful as the Angel Guild, it still possesses a significant amount of resources. If we cannot utilize these resources, then there''s no need to be polite with them! Even if we have to rely on force, we must take control of the Green Ivy Company''s resources!" James''s resolve stemmed from the belief that the current situation was dire. He felt that the various human factions could no longer engage in their petty rivalries. Humanity needed to unite to confront the impending crisis. James''s words delighted Irving. He patted James on the shoulder. "Your thoughts align perfectly with mine! Rest assured, if it comes to using force, I will act before you do. I won''t let you fight against your own family members directly." Irving genuinely admired James. In his eyes, James was not only a wise individual but also someone who took responsibility. Vicky and Benjamin, when faced with a similar situation, would certainly not make such a choice. Vicky was very sentimental and would be unwilling to oppose her family. Benjamin, on the other hand, was quite rigid. He would only follow Vicky''s orders, which meant he would not betray the Smith family. "When do we act?" Irving asked James. "The night after tomorrow! My family will hold a meeting among its members then. I have already informed them that I will attend. During this meeting, I will present the plan we have discussed," James replied, clearly having made all the necessary preparations. Irving nodded. "Got it! We''ll meet at the Angel Guild headquarters at noon the day after tomorrow! In the meantime, we can prepare for the upcoming confrontation. While I don''t think a fight is certain, we must be ready for the worst-case scenario." Irving naturally hoped everything would go smoothly, but he also prepared for the possibility of a negative outcome. James wholeheartedly agreed with Irving''s perspective. After finalizing their action plan, the two went off to make their final preparations. Chapter 416 Unconcealed Hostility Although Irving and James required some time for preparation, they did not feel significant pressure. Their preparations were merely to ensure that their weapons were ready for battle.At the agreed-upon time, Irving and James arrived at the headquarters of the Angel Guild. "The family meeting of the White family will be held this afternoon! We must seize this opportunity to regain control of the Green Ivy Company!" James said emphatically upon seeing Irving. Irving nodded. "I understand. I will demonstrate my strength in front of your family members. I will make sure they hand over the Green Ivy Company to us." Irving''s words reassured James somewhat. "Alright, then let''s head out now!" Under James'' lead, the two quickly arrived at the White family''s luxurious villa located in the suburbs of the City of Warding. As James and Irving reached the entrance of the opulent villa, all eyes were focused on the two of them. Irving did not recognize these people, so he did not react at all. James, on the other hand, recognized some of those looking at him. Among them were a few members of the White family, while others were merely employees serving the White family. "What are you looking at? Don''t you all recognize me? I am the heir of the family! Have you all forgotten the family rules?" James shouted sternly at the surrounding people. The ordinary employees serving the White family were clearly intimidated by James; some of them even began to bow to him. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the members of the White family did not easily succumb to James'' intimidation. One young man wore a contemptuous smile as he mockingly said to James, "I thought it was someone important. Turns out it''s just James! You used to be the heir of the White family, but don''t forget, you are neither the heir of the White family now nor the president of the Green Ivy Company. So you have no right to give orders here! In fact, I believe you aren''t even qualified to attend this family meeting! Why are you back here like a stray dog? Haven''t you already aligned yourself with the Angel Guild?" After the young man finished speaking, several members of the White family around him erupted into mocking laughter. Their hostility toward James was utterly unhidden. Faced with the scorn of the family members, James shot a cold glare at the young man. "You don''t have the right to judge me! You are just a distant relative of the White family! Your presence here is merely because you''ve ingratiated yourself with my cousins. Without their permission, you wouldn''t even be allowed to be here! You people are just opportunistic turncoats. I have no time to waste with you." After James finished speaking, he led Irving into the luxurious villa. No one stopped them. Although the members of the White family clearly held animosity toward James, they acknowledged that he was indeed qualified to attend this family meeting. Moreover, James was accompanied by Irving. The core members of the White family recognized Irving; they all knew of his formidable strength. Even if they did not intend to allow James to reclaim his position as the heir of the White family, they had no reason to offend Irving. Under James'' guidance, the two quickly arrived at the main hall of the White family''s luxurious villa. The core family members were already gathered there. As James and Irving entered, all eyes in the hall turned toward them. "Since you''re here, find a seat," an ancient voice called out from the depths of the hall. This voice belonged to the oldest member of the White family, who was currently in control of the family. James casually chose a seat, while Irving sat next to him. "The core members of the White family are all present. Today, we will discuss who should be appointed as the president of the Green Ivy Company," the ancient voice continued. "James is no longer qualified to be the president of the Green Ivy Company. Even if he has a very close relationship with the Angel Guild, it cannot compensate for the damage he has caused to the Green Ivy Company in the past." As soon as the ancient voice finished speaking, a middle-aged woman stood up and said loudly. She aimed to position herself as the president of the Green Ivy Company. "So, who do you think should be the president of the Green Ivy Company?" the ancient voice asked directly. Without any hesitation, the middle-aged woman replied, "I believe I am the most qualified person to be the president of the Green Ivy Company. I hold a doctorate in business management, and I am fluent in three languages. If I am in charge of the Green Ivy Company, it will thrive and grow!" The middle-aged woman was mistaken about one crucial point. She thought that the most important quality for the president of the Green Ivy Company was strong management skills. However, in reality, the president should possess formidable personal strength and be well-versed in the shelter game. The middle-aged woman had limited understanding of the shelter game. She only knew that some strange things appeared in the world of the shelter game. She even believed that the information related to the shelter game was merely a collection of odd tales and rumors. As soon as the middle-aged woman finished expressing her thoughts, laughter erupted in the hall. It was clear that she was the only one in the room unaware of the significance of the shelter game. Upon hearing the laughter, the expression on the middle-aged woman''s face turned very fierce. She looked around and shouted, "What are you all laughing at?! You''re just a bunch of useless fools! If you had enough capability, the Green Ivy Company and our White family wouldn''t be in such an embarrassing situation right now. The strength of the Green Ivy Company and the White family used to be comparable to that of the Ocean Group and the Smith family. But now, we have fallen far behind the Smith family!" The middle-aged woman hoped to persuade others to support her bid for the presidency of the Green Ivy Company with her words. However, it was evident that her plan would not succeed. "Is there anyone else with a new candidate for the president of the Green Ivy Company?" the ancient voice spoke again. At that moment, James stood up directly. "I am the one who should be the president of the Green Ivy Company! Although I made some mistakes in the past, those mistakes were unavoidable! After all, the Green Ivy Company faced targeted attacks from the Night Blades. No one could have performed better than I did. Who among you could withstand the attacks from the two elders of the Night Blades? Who among you could retreat unscathed under their full assault?" James spoke with a tone of great confidence. He believed that his past performance was indeed the best. Any member of the White family would not have done better than him. However, James'' words did not convince the others. The middle-aged woman was the first to respond, directly countering James. "Don''t try to deceive me with these lies. The Night Blades and the Angel Guild are just fabrications of your imagination. I don''t believe in the existence of such strange things." As soon as the middle-aged woman finished speaking, a young man stood up and said to James, "Cousin, stop struggling! Even if no one could perform better than you, you no longer have the right to compete for the position of president of the Green Ivy Company." As the young man spoke, everyone turned their gaze toward him. Once he finished, James coldly replied, "Do you really think you are qualified to be the president of the Green Ivy Company? You do have some abilities, but you should be a bit more humble." When the young man heard James'' words, he let out a cold laugh. "You''re really quite humorous! Even with Irving here, I have no need to be humble. My strength is not far behind Irving''s." As soon as the young man said this, expressions of shock appeared on the faces of everyone present¡ªeveryone except the middle-aged woman. James carefully examined his cousin, realizing he didn''t know much about him. All he knew was that his cousin was very ambitious and hardworking. For a moment, James didn''t know what to say, as he was unsure how strong his cousin really was. While James hesitated, Irving smiled and turned his gaze toward James'' cousin. He calmly asked, "Do you really think your strength is comparable to mine? If so, would you like to spar with me?" Although Irving spoke in a very calm tone, everyone who heard him felt a heavy tension in the air. They could tell that Irving was somewhat irritated. James'' cousin nodded. "Of course, I can spar with you! But before we start, I want to make sure we clarify everything. If I can withstand your attack during the spar, you and my cousin must acknowledge that I am the only one qualified to be the president of the Green Ivy Company." As soon as James'' cousin finished speaking, Irving smiled and replied, "No problem." Explore more adventures at empire Irving said this without even consulting James. James'' cousin didn''t trust what Irving had said, so he looked at James for confirmation. Although James felt uncertain, he could only trust Irving at this point. He nodded. "Let''s do it! However, if you cannot withstand Irving''s attack, you cannot contest the position of president of the Green Ivy Company with me anymore," James added. James'' cousin naturally agreed to this proposal, but before he could speak, Irving interjected, "It doesn''t need to be that complicated! You only need to withstand one of my attacks!" Irving was far more confident than James. The expression on James'' cousin''s face grew serious; he felt that Irving was underestimating him. He secretly resolved to ensure that the fight lasted at least a considerable amount of time. James'' cousin knew that his strength was not on par with Irving''s, but he believed he could still hold Irving back for a while. Chapter 417 Recognizing the Gap in Strength James''s cousin and Irving quickly got ready for the battle. In fact, Irving didn''t make any preparations at all because he believed his strength was far superior to that of his opponent. He thought he could easily defeat him with a full-on attack.On the other hand, James''s cousin took the preparations very seriously. He not only brought out all his weapons and tools, but he also mentally simulated various battle scenarios in his mind. Once they were both prepared, they began the fight in front of the core family members of the White family. All the core members of the White family recognized the agreement between James''s cousin and Irving. Except for the middle-aged woman, all the members of the White family understood that, in the current situation, strength was of utmost importance. James''s cousin and Irving moved to an open area where they could truly showcase their abilities. After getting ready, James''s cousin directly addressed Irving, saying, "I''m ready! You can attack me at any time!" "Is that so?" Irving feigned nonchalance as he asked, "Are you really ready?" "Yes! I believe I''m ready!" James''s cousin didn''t understand why Irving kept confirming whether he was prepared. In his view, he had made very thorough preparations and thought there was no way Irving could defeat him in one blow. Irving nodded. "In that case, let me see just how strong your true abilities are!" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving took out the Staff of Calamity. The moment the staff was revealed, an energy storm began to swirl around the battleground. All the energy converged at the top of the staff, while Irving simultaneously summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. A silver-white glow emanated from around Irving''s body. Amidst the astonished gazes of the onlookers, the silver-white light gathered together and eventually merged with the immense power of the staff, forming a terrifying spell. Blinding beams of light shot toward James''s cousin. Although James''s cousin had prepared thoroughly, he still performed poorly when faced with such a powerful attack. In the end, Irving didn''t unleash all of his strength; he only used a portion of it to completely defeat James''s cousin. Under the astonished gazes of the core members of the White family, James''s cousin was easily vanquished. Before anyone could process what had just happened, the battle was over. "What just happened? Is the fight really over? When did Irving even launch his attack? I didn''t even see how he did it," one member of the White family asked in shock, turning to the person next to him. The person beside him had no response, as he too had not caught the details of the battle. In fact, even James himself had not clearly seen what had transpired during the fight. At that moment, James''s cousin was in a state of extreme shock. He was not surprised that Irving could defeat him; in fact, he had felt a tremendous threat the moment Irving mobilized his power. What truly astonished him was that he hadn''t been able to withstand Irving''s attack at all. James''s cousin was wearing high-level armor, yet these top-tier items had provided no real protection. "What''s wrong? Are you still not willing to admit defeat? Or do you want to pull a fast one?" Irving asked slowly, looking down at James''s cousin who was lying on the ground. It was only then that James''s cousin came to his senses. He got up from the ground and shook his head. "Of course I won''t cheat! I won''t contest the position of president of the Green Ivy Company anymore. I believe James is indeed the only one qualified to be the president of the Green Ivy Company." James''s cousin''s withdrawal relieved James significantly. After the recent confrontation, the vast majority of the White family members recognized that there was a substantial gap between their strength and Irving''s. Therefore, they naturally had no desire to oppose Irving. With Irving''s support for James, they could only accept that James would continue as the president of the Green Ivy Company. An elderly voice spoke up again. "It seems that the situation is quite clear. If no one has any other opinions, I will officially announce that James will continue to serve as the president of the Green Ivy Company!" Just as the elderly voice finished speaking, the middle-aged woman stepped forward once more. "I haven''t agreed yet! How can you all disregard my opinion?! I am the one most qualified to be the president of the Green Ivy Company!" Although the middle-aged woman shouted loudly about her grievances, no one paid her any attention. The members of the White family had already acknowledged James''s position. "We will announce this decision shortly. Tomorrow, you can return to the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company. You will continue to be the president of the Green Ivy Company and also remain the heir of the White family," said an elderly man with graying hair as he approached James, speaking with a slight tremor. James quickly responded, "I will do my utmost to fulfill my duties. The Green Ivy Company will not face the disasters it once did. I will ensure that both the Green Ivy Company and the White family grow stronger." After the elderly man nodded, he turned and left. The other members of the White family didn''t linger either, as they all had their own matters to attend to. Only after everyone else had departed did the middle-aged woman step forward to confront James. She looked at him with eyes filled with jealousy and hostility. "Don''t think that this victory means you will win every time! I will find a way to reclaim the position of president of the Green Ivy Company!" she declared before hastily walking away. James did not care about her provocation. To him, she posed no threat. His true concern was his cousin, who was the one capable of being a real threat to him. "Why do you still look so worried? Isn''t the situation much better than before? You haven''t faced any difficulties, and you''ve regained your position as the president of the Green Ivy Company," Irving gently asked as he observed James''s furrowed brow. "What do you think of my cousin''s strength?" James didn''t answer Irving''s question; instead, he posed one of his own that weighed heavily on his mind. "Your cousin''s strength is indeed not very impressive, but I believe he has great potential. It won''t be long before his abilities improve significantly. So, you need to work on enhancing your own strength as well," Irving replied, understanding James''s concerns. Even though James''s cousin had not posed a significant threat this time, he was still very talented. Sooner or later, he could become a serious threat to James. James sighed and nodded. "I understand. I will do my best to improve my strength! However, in the near future, I will focus on handling matters related to the Green Ivy Company." After saying this, James smiled at Irving. "Thank you very much for your help. I will be sure to repay you! In our upcoming actions, I will ensure that the Green Ivy Company fully cooperates with you!" James''s words made Irving very pleased. Irving nodded. "That''s good! If there''s nothing else, you can go ahead and get busy! I also need to handle some other matters quickly." With that, Irving and James soon parted ways. James returned to the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company. During his absence, there had been some chaos within the company. Now that he was back as president, James needed to resolve the internal turmoil as quickly as possible. Experience more on empire Meanwhile, Irving returned to his home in the city of Warding. Wendy had been waiting for him at home. Over the past few days, all the news Wendy had received had been bad. Even though she believed in Irving''s strength, she couldn''t help but worry about him. When Irving finally appeared at the door, Wendy let out a slight sigh of relief. "Why are you only back now? Didn''t you tell me that you could handle everything quickly? Didn''t you say you could resolve all the crises in no time? Do you know how much I''ve been worrying about you? Do you have any idea that all the news I''ve heard has been bad?" Wendy fired off a barrage of questions at Irving. In fact, she didn''t need him to answer them; she simply wanted him to know how much she had been concerned about him. Irving didn''t say much in response; he just patted Wendy on the head. "I''m back now, aren''t I? I did run into some trouble while dealing with the crises, but I ultimately managed to resolve those issues. As a professional assassin, you should understand that unexpected situations can arise during a mission. It takes time to handle those unexpected events." Irving explained slowly. Wendy was certainly able to accept his explanation. "Alright then, since you''re back, make sure to rest well. I''ve prepared delicious meals for you." Wendy had no idea when Irving would return, so every evening she would prepare a lavish spread of dishes. When Irving saw the table full of food, he couldn''t help but feel grateful. Although many people cared for Irving, no one could do so like Wendy. Vicky, while very concerned about Irving, was the president of the Ocean Group and simply didn''t have that much free time. As for Sophia, it was needless to say; she was now under the control of the Blood Moon and had become Irving''s greatest enemy rather than his ally. "It seems that my decision to keep you from focusing too much on the shelter game was a very wise one!" Irving said with a smile to Wendy. Wendy looked slightly puzzled; she didn''t understand why Irving would say that. She gazed at him with a curious expression. "Focusing too much on the shelter game can distort a person''s mind," Irving explained. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 418 New Turmoil Although Aron had not yet been rescued and Irving and his companions still needed to address some other troubles, the overall situation for Irving and his allies had improved significantly compared to before. With Irving''s assistance, James had successfully regained control of the Green Ivy Company. Anna and Nick were managing to keep the Angel Guild operating, while Vicky and Benjamin were ensuring that the Ocean Group was running very smoothly.Under these circumstances, Irving didn''t have to worry too much. His main focus now was to recover quickly to his previous state. Throughout a series of battles, Irving had overcome many difficulties, but he had also sustained considerable injuries. He needed to harness the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to heal himself. Explore stories at empire However, the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl had already been significantly depleted, so Irving needed time to restore its full strength. He decided to rest for a week in his home. During this week, he wouldn''t actively disturb his companions. However, if they encountered any trouble, they were welcome to seek him out. During this week, none of Irving''s companions disturbed him, as they all understood that he needed to recuperate. While his allies did not wish to interrupt him, Irving''s enemies were eager to disrupt his state of recovery. The first to take action against Irving was the Night Blades. Although the headquarters of the Night Blades had been attacked by Irving previously, it had not been destroyed, and the elders of Night Blades had not been killed. This meant that the overall strength of Night Blades had not been weakened. Once they confirmed that their headquarters was secure, the Night Blades sought revenge against Irving. To ensure that they could effectively interfere with Irving, Shadow Celestial specifically dispatched two elders from Night Blades. These two elders collaborated with the members of Night Blades in the real world to directly assault Irving''s home. However, this operation by Night Blades did not achieve significant results. Even though they deployed two elders, both were quite cautious. They did not use their full strength during the battle. Upon encountering Irving, the two elders chose to retreat immediately. After returning to the world of the shelter game, the two Night Blades elders embellished their account of the battle with Irving. "Lord Shadow Celestial, if we hadn''t escaped quickly, we might have been completely eliminated by Irving! His strength has nearly fully recovered. We shouldn''t proactively seek trouble with him anymore. We must prepare to defend against Irving''s attacks," one of the Night Blades elders said anxiously to Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial nodded. "I understand. You''ve worked hard. I will consider your suggestions. You can go and rest now." There was no change in Shadow Celestial''s expression, and although the two Night Blades elders felt uncertain, they had no choice but to leave for the time being. Once the two elders departed, Shadow Celestial''s expression quickly darkened. He was well aware that the two Night Blades elders had deceived him. He had his own trusted subordinates monitoring their every move in the real world. Not long ago, one of his loyal subordinates informed him that the two Night Blades elders had only made a test attack on Irving''s home. They had not used their full strength during the battle. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Shadow Celestial knew the elders were lying to him, he couldn''t directly confront them because of their deep qualifications. Moreover, at least they had not joined Astra''s conspiracy. "Let you fence-sitters enjoy your time for now! Once I clear out all my enemies, I will deal with you!" Shadow Celestial muttered to himself. In reality, Shadow Celestial had sent the two Night Blades elders out merely to distract Irving. His true plan had already begun. Shadow Celestial''s real plan was very complex. It involved the power of the Blood Moon as well as the forces of the Abyss, and he even intended to exploit Irving''s suspicions. Shadow Celestial had dispatched his own envoy, who would meet with Sophia and Elder Seville. Shadow Celestial hoped his envoy could persuade Sophia and Elder Seville to collaborate with him. In Shadow Celestial''s view, he had no major conflict with either Sophia or Elder Seville. They could unite for a common purpose¡ªspecifically, to target Irving. Sophia needed to rescue her true self, while Shadow Celestial aimed to eliminate Irving in order to acquire the chaotic powers he possessed. Shadow Celestial did not actually know why Elder Seville was targeting Irving. However, he was certain that the conflict between Elder Seville and Irving ran deeper than the one he had with Irving. As long as he could reestablish a partnership with Sophia and Elder Seville, he could put Irving in significant danger once again. Shadow Celestial''s envoy quickly found Sophia. Of course, what he found was actually a projection of Sophia. The real Sophia remained sealed away. Although Sophia''s projection did not possess the same formidable power as her true self, it was still capable of channeling the power of the Blood Moon. In crucial battles, the power of the Blood Moon could play a significant role. Even if the power of the Blood Moon itself was not extraordinarily strong, its characteristics could create substantial crises for Irving during combat. Sophia''s projection did not seem surprised by the arrival of Shadow Celestial''s envoy. She simply asked indifferently, "Does your master have any new plans? How does he intend to cooperate with me this time?" The envoy quickly replied, "My master indeed has a new plan! However, I do not know the specific details of this new plan." "Is that so?" Sophia''s projection gazed at the bright moon in the sky without turning around. "Then what do you intend to tell me? He sent you to find me, so you must have a few words to convey." The envoy hurriedly relayed what Shadow Celestial hoped he would communicate. "My master told me that as long as you are willing to cooperate with him this time, he can guarantee your rescue from the seal. Moreover, he can provide you with an opportunity to seal Irving away. This would essentially give you a chance for revenge against Irving." After hastily delivering this message, the envoy awaited Sophia''s response. Sophia let out a cold laugh. "What kind of condition is that? He doesn''t think these words will persuade me, does he? I do indeed wish to take revenge on Irving. However, my reason will not be overwhelmed by vengeful emotions! I am very aware that the power I currently possess is far inferior to Irving''s. Even if Shadow Celestial is willing to cooperate with me, the two of us together might not be able to defeat Irving. Furthermore, Irving is certainly in a secure area in the real world right now. If we launch a direct attack on him, his companions will surely provide support. We cannot engage in a life-and-death battle with Irving and his allies in the real world! Such a confrontation would leave us with almost no chance of victory." Sophia''s words relieved Shadow Celestial''s envoy. Although her statements were questioning Shadow Celestial''s sincerity in collaborating, the envoy interpreted her willingness to engage in such a discussion as a sign that she was eager to work with Shadow Celestial. "You are correct. My master anticipated that you would express these concerns. So he also instructed me on how to respond to you," the envoy said. Upon hearing this, Sophia slowly turned around. She finally allowed herself to look directly at Shadow Celestial''s envoy. The envoy noticed her movement and quickly added, "My master hopes I can convey this to you: in this collaboration, all you need to do is summon the Blood Moon during critical battles. He will handle everything else." This statement puzzled Sophia. "Is that really all? Does he truly not need me to take action during the battle?" "Not at all! My master told me that he only wishes for you to let the Blood Moon envelop the battlefield during the fight. He does not require you to engage directly in combat because he understands that your current condition is not optimal," the envoy explained slowly. After hearing this, Sophia''s expression wavered slightly. Although she had always desired revenge against Irving, she was acutely aware that her power was insufficient to challenge him directly in battle. Thus, she had been looking forward to a renewed collaboration with Shadow Celestial, allowing him to take on the primary combat responsibilities. Even though their previous undertaking had failed, Shadow Celestial was now the only person Sophia could rely on. Additionally, there had been some unforeseen circumstances contributing to Shadow Celestial''s earlier failure. The terms of cooperation he proposed this time were extraordinarily generous, leaving Sophia momentarily unsure whether to trust his words. After contemplating for a moment, Sophia nodded. "I understand. I will cooperate with your master''s plan. During the battle, I will ensure that the Blood Moon rises on the battlefield." She finally agreed to collaborate with Shadow Celestial again. However, she also issued a warning to Shadow Celestial''s envoy. "While I am willing to work with your master, I hope you can relay this message back to him: he must ensure that this plan succeeds. If this plan turns out to be as ineffective as the previous one, I will no longer be able to collaborate with him." With that, Sophia dismissed Shadow Celestial''s envoy. Chapter 419 No Proposal for Cooperation Will Be Refused While Shadow Celestial sent envoys to meet with Sophia and Elder Seville, Elder Astra anxiously pondered his next course of action within his castle. He had sensed Shadow Celestial''s doubts about him, and he desperately wanted to do something to regain that trust."If Shadow Celestial continues to keep a close watch on my every move, my plans will surely fail. I need to win back his confidence," Elder Astra muttered to himself as he paced back and forth in the hall. Not far from Astra, several members of the Night Blades observed his every action. They were currently very confused. "Why does the Elder seem so anxious right now? Has he run into some serious trouble? Or is it that our Night Blades are facing a significant issue?" a regular member of the Night Blades asked his companions. None of his peers provided an answer, as they were equally in the dark. After a while, one member of the Night Blades slowly spoke up. "I haven''t heard that the Night Blades have encountered any major problems lately! While the headquarters did face an enemy attack previously, didn''t the Elders drive the enemies away? Moreover, I believe Elder Astra himself hasn''t run into any significant trouble. He just returned from headquarters not long ago, and I heard that Lord Shadow Celestial even rewarded him for his efforts. Elder Astra''s anxiety must just stem from not having thought of a strategy to deal with Irving." Although the ordinary members of the Night Blades did not have much information, they all knew that Irving posed the greatest threat to the Night Blades. It was clear that any anxiety among the Elders would inevitably be connected to Irving. Ultimately, the conversation among the ordinary members of the Night Blades did not lead to any definitive conclusions. Just as they were about to discuss further, a crow suddenly flew into the hall. The appearance of the crow captured everyone''s attention. Elder Astra furrowed his brow but felt a slight easing of tension. The crow was a messenger from Elder Seville. Its presence here meant that Elder Seville had new information to convey. "What are you still doing here? Don''t you have any tasks? Should I assign you new ones right now?" Astra snapped as he noticed the ordinary members of the Night Blades. He had a strong dislike for these regular members, believing they should be out gathering intelligence instead of lingering in a safe place. Upon hearing Astra''s words, the ordinary Night Blades members quickly departed. Once everyone else had left, Astra extended his arm, and the crow landed directly on it. In that moment, the crow suddenly spoke. "The power of the Abyss has become even stronger than before. It seems that some changes have occurred deep within the Abyss. I won''t be able to leave the Abyss for a while, so you''ll have to act on your own for the next few days," the crow said in Elder Seville''s voice. After delivering the message, the crow flew away. Astra was taken aback to find that he received bad news. "If Elder Seville cannot provide me with assistance, I shouldn''t act rashly. It seems I will have to focus on gathering intelligence to prepare for the upcoming battle in the next few days," Elder Astra ultimately decided to remain inactive. Given that there were unusual changes occurring deep within the Abyss, he certainly needed to prepare for any potential alterations. After all, the Abyss was already connected to the world of the Shelter Game. If the strange changes in the Abyss were caused by some powerful monster, that monster could very well enter the world of the Shelter Game. Astra''s preparations were, in fact, somewhat unnecessary. The information provided to him by Elder Seville was false. The Abyss had not undergone any changes; Elder Seville had given this false information simply to ensure that Astra would not disturb him in the coming days. In reality, not long ago, Elder Seville had met with Shadow Celestial''s envoy. When they met, Elder Seville appeared very relaxed, while Shadow Celestial''s envoy bore a grave expression. "Elder Seville, long time no see. You should remember me, right? I used to be a regular member of the Night Blades and worked alongside you," the envoy forced a smile as he spoke to Elder Seville. Elder Seville smiled and nodded. "Of course I remember you. When I was dealing with Irving in reality, you served as my subordinate. You provided me with a lot of assistance during that operation." Elder Seville''s words eased the tension for Shadow Celestial''s envoy. However, shortly after, Elder Seville shifted the tone of the conversation and began to question the envoy. "Why did you choose to align yourself with Shadow Celestial? Although I have only just been revived, I have gathered a lot of information related to the Night Blades. The previous Supreme Leader of the Night Blades has been killed by Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial has forcibly taken control of the Night Blades. Did you gain a higher position by aligning with Shadow Celestial?" Faced with Elder Seville''s interrogation, Shadow Celestial''s envoy could only respond with difficulty. "There was no other way. Even if I didn''t cooperate with Shadow Celestial, others would still align with him. Moreover, my collaboration with him does not pose any threat to the Night Blades. I haven''t betrayed anyone." The envoy spoke sincerely, genuinely believing that he had not betrayed anyone. "You may not have betrayed anyone, but do you think I can cooperate with someone who forcibly controls the Night Blades?" Elder Seville lowered his voice and asked ominously. The envoy found himself momentarily at a loss for words. The pressure exerted by Elder Seville was overwhelming, disrupting his thoughts. Elder Seville chose not to say another word. Instead, he quickly moved closer to Shadow Celestial''s envoy. When the distance between them shrank to less than a meter, Elder Seville suddenly chuckled. "You are far too tense! What I just said was merely a joke. Of course, I will cooperate with Shadow Celestial. In fact, I will not refuse to cooperate with anyone, as long as that person can offer me enough assistance." Elder Seville''s rapid shift in emotions caught Shadow Celestial''s envoy off guard. He stood there, stunned, unsure of what to say. "Don''t you have anything to say to me? Even if you have nothing to say, Shadow Celestial must have something for you to convey to me, right?" Elder Seville prompted the envoy. The envoy quickly replied, "Yes! My master certainly has a message for you. He wants you to understand that under the current circumstances, only he is qualified to cooperate with you. The other Elders of the Night Blades do not have the qualification to work with you." Shadow Celestial''s words clearly referred to Elder Astra. Shadow Celestial wanted Elder Seville to understand that the resources Astra could mobilize were far inferior to his own. Therefore, if Elder Seville sought a reliable partner, Shadow Celestial was obviously more suitable than Elder Astra. Upon hearing this, Elder Seville let out a cold laugh. "Is that all he wants you to tell me? Does he have nothing else to say?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, my master has more to say. He wants you to understand that he knows Irving very well¡ªperhaps even better than you do. He also knows where the Smith family''s true treasure is hidden." Shadow Celestial''s envoy finally revealed the most critical information. When Elder Seville heard about the Smith family''s true treasure, his expression suddenly changed dramatically. "Is it true? Does he really know where the Smith family''s treasure is hidden?" Elder Seville asked anxiously. The envoy nodded earnestly. "To convince you of this, he specifically had me bring this." The envoy pulled out a fragment of stone from his pocket. Elder Seville could discern the powers of chaos emanating from the stone fragment. Unlike the naturally occurring chaotic powers, the chaos within this fragment was arranged in a very intricate manner. This arrangement was something Elder Seville had only seen in the ancestral home of the Smith family. Elder Seville quickly concluded that Shadow Celestial was not lying. "If he can help me find the Smith family''s true treasure, I would certainly be willing to cooperate with him," Elder Seville said eagerly. While Elder Seville had gained even more powerful abilities than before, he still did not realize that the Smith family''s true treasure did not actually exist. The treasure was merely a fabrication of Shadow Celestial. Thus, Shadow Celestial successfully drew Elder Seville to his side. However, this approach also carried significant risks. If Elder Seville were to discover later that Shadow Celestial had deceived him, he would undoubtedly be furious and become one of Shadow Celestial''s most formidable enemies. Nonetheless, Shadow Celestial could not afford to consider the potential fallout too deeply. He believed that his final showdown with Irving was imminent. After all, Irving''s companion, Aron, was still in his hands. Once Irving regained his strength, he would immediately do everything he could to rescue Aron. To save Aron, Irving would have no choice but to confront Shadow Celestial; there was no way Shadow Celestial would release Aron without a fight. Experience tales at empire The ultimate showdown between them was inevitable; only the exact timing remained uncertain. Therefore, both Shadow Celestial and Irving would make every effort to prepare as thoroughly as possible. Chapter 420 Unlimited Deception Deep within the headquarters of Night Blades, Shadow Celestial patiently awaited the return of the two envoys he had sent out.The envoy dispatched to Sophia was the first to return, bringing back news that was neither good nor bad. "Your Excellency, Sophia has decided to cooperate with you. She can ensure that the Blood Moon covers the entire battlefield during your fight with Irving. However, she has her own conditions," the envoy quickly stated upon seeing Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial nodded, indicating for the envoy to continue. "Sophia''s condition is that she wishes to speak with Irving before eliminating him," the envoy directly conveyed Sophia''s additional request. Upon hearing this, a hint of confusion crossed Shadow Celestial''s face. He did not understand what Sophia wanted to personally say to Irving. However, Shadow Celestial did not dwell on the matter. He nodded again, "I understand! I can agree to Sophia''s condition. You should hurry and deliver my response to her." With clear instructions in hand, the envoy promptly took action. Shadow Celestial felt a bit more at ease at this moment. Regardless of the circumstances, Sophia had agreed to cooperate with him once more. This meant that his subsequent actions would become somewhat easier. Nonetheless, for Shadow Celestial, the most critical factor was his collaboration with Elder Seville. Elder Seville was a highly experienced elder within Night Blades and had been through many trials. In terms of combat experience and understanding of various powers, he was far superior to other elders in Night Blades. In some respects, he was even on par with Shadow Celestial himself. If he could join forces with Elder Seville, Shadow Celestial believed he could inflict a significant blow to Irving in a short amount of time. Just as Shadow Celestial furrowed his brow, contemplating his next actions, the envoy sent to Elder Seville finally returned. "Your Excellency, Elder Seville is willing to cooperate with us. However, the prerequisite is that we must help him acquire the treasure hidden by the Smith family. Additionally, he wishes for us to eliminate all members of the Smith family!" Facing the information brought back by the envoy, Shadow Celestial''s expression turned serious as he slowly replied, "I understand. You must return and tell Elder Seville that I can agree to all of his conditions. Moreover, I can directly inform him of the location of the Smith family''s hidden treasure. It is actually not far from the Angel Guild headquarters. Therefore, if he wants to obtain the Smith family''s hidden treasure, he must confront the Angel Guild!" Shadow Celestial revealed this crucial information.. The envoy wasted no time and directly conveyed the information provided by Shadow Celestial to Elder Seville. The treasure hidden by the Smith family that Shadow Celestial mentioned was, in fact, a lie. He needed to weave more lies to continuously deceive Elder Seville. Only by doing so could he ensure that Elder Seville would remain cooperative with him. Shadow Celestial was acutely aware of the considerable risks involved in his actions, but he found himself with no other options. "I hope Elder Seville won''t see through my lies immediately. As long as I can keep deceiving him, his power will be at my disposal. Once I use Elder Seville''s strength to defeat Irving, even if he discovers I have been lying to him, he will no longer pose any threat to me," Shadow Celestial muttered to himself. In truth, Shadow Celestial felt uncertain, which was why he kept repeating these words. He hoped to calm himself down, knowing that if Elder Seville genuinely intended to cooperate with him, he would come looking for him soon. During their meeting, he absolutely could not show any signs of weakness. The envoy spent the better part of the day before finally reaching The Abyss again. The news he brought back delighted Elder Seville. "It seems Shadow Celestial is indeed very sincere! Since Irving was just recently dealt a severe blow, we should act quickly. Take me directly to the Night Blades headquarters! I will discuss the next steps with Shadow Celestial myself. Having you relay messages is quite a waste of time," Elder Seville said with a smile to the envoy. The envoy naturally did not refuse, especially since Shadow Celestial had previously instructed him to bring Elder Seville if he wished to see him. Elder Seville and the envoy soon arrived at the Night Blades headquarters. Upon arrival, Elder Seville couldn''t help but exclaim, "It hasn''t been long since my last visit here, yet it feels like a lifetime has passed." Elder Seville''s sentiment was understandable. However, the envoy chose not to prolong the conversation, as he was eager to bring Elder Seville before Shadow Celestial as quickly as possible. Once inside the Night Blades headquarters, Elder Seville observed his surroundings closely. The headquarters had undergone significant changes since his last visit. After successfully taking control of Night Blades, Shadow Celestial made certain modifications to its headquarters. Not long ago, Irving and his companions had directly come to the Night Blades headquarters, which forced Night Blades to undergo even more extensive renovations. After these two rounds of changes, the headquarters of Night Blades had transformed significantly compared to before. Elder Seville believed that without someone to guide him, he could easily get lost within the Night Blades headquarters. After about an hour of navigating through the Night Blades headquarters, Elder Seville was finally brought to Shadow Celestial''s residence. Both men wore somewhat complex expressions during this meeting. Shadow Celestial took the initiative to speak. "Welcome! I am truly delighted that you are willing to cooperate with me! I assure you that I will definitely hand over the treasure hidden by the Smith family to you." Shadow Celestial''s tone was very sincere as he spoke. Elder Seville nodded with a smile. "I certainly believe you will keep your promise! I can also guarantee that I will use all my strength in the battle against Irving. Furthermore, I can summon demons from The Abyss to assist us in combat." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Seville was equally sincere in his response. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, the two began to discuss the specific action plan. "My action plan is actually quite simple," Shadow Celestial said slowly. "Irving and his companions have not fully recovered. Therefore, we should seize this opportunity to take action directly in the real world. Relying solely on my strength and that of Night Blades, it is impossible to defeat Irving. However, with your help, we can take decisive action. We might even use this opportunity to directly obtain the treasure hidden by the Smith family." Shadow Celestial laid out his plan. Elder Seville simply furrowed his brow in thought and did not immediately respond. After a moment of silence, Elder Seville slowly asked, "Are you suggesting that we directly attack the Angel Guild headquarters? As far as I know, there should be many powerful artifacts and weapons within the Angel Guild headquarters. Moreover, the Angel Guild is likely to have defensive magical formations set up around their headquarters. Is it not a bit too risky to launch a direct attack on the Angel Guild headquarters?" Elder Seville''s comments left Shadow Celestial momentarily puzzled. In Shadow Celestial''s view, shouldn''t Elder Seville be the one most eager to directly assault the Angel Guild headquarters? After all, only by attacking the Angel Guild headquarters would Elder Seville have the opportunity to directly obtain the treasure hidden by the Smith family. Although Shadow Celestial felt some confusion, he did not easily counter Elder Seville''s suggestion. He simply asked, "What kind of action do you think we should take?" "I believe we should first attack Ocean Group! The Smith family''s power is now concentrated entirely in Vicky''s hands. If we succeed in our attack on Ocean Group, we can capture Vicky. At that point, we will be able to obtain more information regarding the treasure hidden by the Smith family from her. Additionally, we can use Vicky to threaten Irving. Vicky and Irving have a very close relationship, and Irving cares deeply about her! By doing this, we can create the greatest threat to Irving while also avoiding the danger posed by the Angel Guild," Elder Seville laid out his plan. Shadow Celestial did not immediately agree. He felt that if they truly captured Vicky, the information she provided would likely differ significantly from what he had given to Elder Seville. This could lead Elder Seville to realize that Shadow Celestial had been deceiving him all along. With a smile, Shadow Celestial shook his head. "I believe this approach is a waste of time. What if Irving decides to abandon Vicky? While Vicky is indeed one of Irving''s companions, I already have control over another one of his associates. This companion is a significant member of the Angel Guild, and Irving doesn''t seem particularly anxious about this important member. Your journey continues with empire So, even if we capture Vicky, Irving may not feel threatened by us. It would be better to attack the Angel Guild headquarters directly. This would create the greatest intimidation for both Irving and his companions." At that moment, neither Shadow Celestial nor Elder Seville could persuade the other. They continued to argue without coming to blows, as both were acutely aware that the upcoming actions were crucial. They needed to reach a consensus before proceeding, as this would maximize their chances of success once the operation commenced. The primary reason for their previous failures was that they had not managed to coordinate perfectly with their allies. Each time, they had been defeated by Irving in various ways. This time, both Elder Seville and Shadow Celestial hoped to resolve this issue. Chapter 421 Vickys Sense of Danger although shadow celestial and elder seville were arguing over the specific action plan for their upcoming operations, both were determined to take action in the near future. regardless of the circumstances, their actions would pose some level of threat to irving.at the same time, in the real world, irving''s companions were each busy with their own tasks. vicky, as the president of ocean group, was naturally in her office, handling various matters related to the company. after completing the majority of her work, vicky decided to make herself a cup of coffee to take a break. however, just as vicky stood up from her seat, she suddenly felt a wave of anxiety. this anxiety seemed to indicate that she was about to face a very dangerous situation. vicky had experienced similar feelings before; each time she felt this way, she encountered significant trouble shortly thereafter. immediately, vicky sat back down. she took several deep breaths to calm herself. once the feeling of anxiety subsided, vicky picked up the phone in her office. "i need benjamin to come to my office immediately. i have something very important to discuss with him." vicky chose to call benjamin to her office first. a few minutes later, benjamin arrived at vicky''s office. "president, what important matter do you need to discuss with me?" although benjamin''s tone was calm, he was slightly puzzled. in his view, vicky shouldn''t have any pressing issues to discuss, especially since irving was resting at home and everyone else was busy with their own matters. ocean group was not facing any threats. s~ea??h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "i just suddenly felt anxious! this means that i am about to encounter a great danger. i called you here to hear your thoughts on this," vicky asked, appearing somewhat flustered. benjamin''s expression became more serious. "your anxiety has returned, which indicates that the danger warning has come up again. this is not a trivial matter; we must take it seriously. i don''t know of anything that could pose an immediate threat to you, so i suggest you inform irving about this. he might have some insights." both benjamin and vicky had a high level of trust in irving. after hearing benjamin''s words, vicky immediately relayed this information to irving. when irving received the news, he was also quite puzzled. "what is going on? how could vicky be in danger again so soon? is there something wrong with her sense of danger?" he didn''t believe that vicky would actually face danger in such a short time. instead, he thought she might just be overthinking things. irving directly called vicky. "i think you''re just under too much pressure! you don''t need to be overly anxious. no matter what unexpected situation arises, i will ensure your safety. just focus on doing what you need to do." irving tried to comfort vicky over the phone. although she thanked him, vicky still felt that her sense of danger was legitimate. "i know you can ensure our safety. but i hope you take this sense of danger seriously. my instincts are usually quite accurate. we may soon face another crisis." vicky persuaded irving again during the call. this time, he didn''t dismiss her concerns as lightly as before. "i understand! i will keep a close watch on any changes. if anything unusual happens, i will respond immediately and inform you." irving''s response reassured vicky somewhat. she decided not to dwell on the potential dangers any longer and resumed working on her documents. after hanging up the phone, irving felt very strange. "could my enemies have formed an alliance again? elder seville wouldn''t collaborate with shadow celestial, would he? they haven''t even met before." irving believed that elder seville and shadow celestial would not easily cooperate for several reasons. the first reason was that the powers each of them wielded were entirely different. elder seville had the power of the abyss, while shadow celestial possessed the powers of chaos. these two forces were not only different but also fundamentally conflicting. the second reason was that elder seville must have a deep hatred for the night blades, which were under shadow celestial''s control. therefore, it was natural for elder seville to harbor animosity towards shadow celestial as well. the final reason was that irving thought elder seville could not easily leave the abyss. "even though i think it''s unlikely for them to cooperate, i must be prepared for the worst-case scenario! it seems i need to accelerate my recovery!" ultimately, irving decided to hasten the pace of restoring his powers. after two days of rest, irving had mostly restored the power of the taikoo flame pearl. if he wanted to accelerate his recovery, he would have to tap into the power of the taikoo flame pearl once again. although doing so would bring about some additional troubles for irving, it was the best option available. at the same time that irving was focusing on regaining his strength, unexpected changes were occurring at the headquarters of the angel guild. the knowledge fairy, who had been residing in the innermost depths of the angel guild headquarters, chose to emerge from the warehouse. the knowledge fairy directly approached anna. "you should know who i am, right?" the knowledge fairy transformed into a large owl and smiled as it spoke to anna. although anna had not had much interaction with the knowledge fairy, she recognized it. she also knew that the knowledge fairy possessed very powerful abilities. anna nodded. "of course, i know you. you are the knowledge fairy! however, i think you shouldn''t be here. you should remain in the depths of the warehouse. if you don''t go back, i will have the other members of the angel guild attack you alongside me." anna remained very cautious at this moment. even though the knowledge fairy had cooperated with anna and irving before, it was still a creature of unknown nature. as a member of the angel guild, anna felt a deep sense of wariness towards any such creature. the knowledge fairy then transformed into anna''s likeness, moving very close to her. "if you send me back, you will have no way to obtain a solution to the erosion caused by chaotic power. do you want to be continually eroded by chaotic power? the erosion will intensify over time." the knowledge fairy''s words left anna stunned. "are you saying that you will provide me with a solution to the erosion caused by chaotic power? you must be lying! because you previously told irving that you don''t have any way to resolve the chaotic power erosion!" anna seemed to see through the knowledge fairy''s deception. the knowledge fairy chuckled softly. "i truly do not know how to resolve the chaotic power erosion, but i can help lessen the extent of your chaotic power''s erosion. this way, you will have more time to find a way to save yourself." the knowledge fairy spoke in a very calm tone. however, anna did not trust the knowledge fairy. she felt that the knowledge fairy was still testing her, so she simply waited for the knowledge fairy to continue speaking. "i can use a time-condensing spell to slow down the rate at which time flows in your body. this will also reduce the speed of the chaotic erosion," the knowledge fairy explained, presenting a solution to lessen anna''s chaotic power erosion. anna''s expression remained largely unchanged. she calmly responded, "why do you want to do this? what do you want to gain from me?" anna was fully aware that the knowledge fairy wouldn''t offer help without a reason. its appearance here and the offer of assistance surely meant it sought something in return. the knowledge fairy nodded with a smile. "of course, i won''t help you reduce the chaotic erosion for free. i want you to assist me. i hope you can take me out of the angel guild headquarters. and you must not tell anyone about this." the knowledge fairy finally revealed its demands. upon hearing this, anna''s expression turned hesitant. she did indeed want to lessen the erosion caused by chaotic power. after all, she could feel the extent of the chaotic power''s erosion deepening in her body, and the pain was becoming increasingly apparent. experience tales at empire however, the knowledge fairy''s insistence on keeping this matter secret made her wary. "why don''t you want others to know? are you trying to keep irving from finding out that you''ve left the innermost depths of the angel guild headquarters?" anna''s eyes were filled with caution as she stared intently at the knowledge fairy, waiting for a response. the knowledge fairy did not deny it. "this is a collaboration between you and me. there''s no need to involve irving. do all your actions require irving''s approval? is it impossible for you to do anything meaningful without him?" the knowledge fairy coldly questioned anna. anna understood that the knowledge fairy was attempting to provoke her. yet, she realized that her dependence on irving was excessive. throughout the series of events that had transpired, anna had never accomplished anything significant on her own. she constantly relied on irving''s assistance. in fact, there were times when she needed irving to rescue her repeatedly. anna felt that she had been holding irving back. her expression underwent various changes as she wrestled with her thoughts. the knowledge fairy noticed anna''s hesitation and decided to share more critical information. it believed that what it was about to reveal could persuade anna to cooperate with it. "if you still have any doubts, then listen to what i have to say next! what i''m about to tell you will surely convince you to work with me!" the knowledge fairy said confidently. Chapter 422 The Hidden Threats Close at Hand "do you really think you are safe right now? do you believe that night blades are your only enemies? haven''t you noticed that there are hidden threats lurking right nearby?" the knowledge fairy slowly asked anna.anna''s expression did not change much. she was well aware that the knowledge fairy had not yet revealed the critical information. furthermore, the information offered by the knowledge fairy could very well be a deception. therefore, anna felt she needed to remain calm and wait for the knowledge fairy to disclose the truly vital intelligence. "not far from the angel guild headquarters, beneath the foundation of the city bank, there is a passage leading to an unknown space. the exit of this passage has been opened by some mysterious force. if we do not take immediate action to close this exit, powerful monsters will soon emerge from the passage. at that point, the entire city of warding will be destroyed by these monsters," the knowledge fairy finally revealed the crucial information. anna''s expression remained unchanged. she simply looked coldly at the knowledge fairy. "are you sure you''re not lying to me?" anna replied cautiously. the knowledge fairy smiled. "do you really think i would deceive you about something like this? and you don''t have to let me out. i will tell you how to find that unknown passage. all you need to do is go to the city bank and have the bank manager open the elevator to the underground warehouse. take the elevator down to the third basement level of the city bank, and you will see a door at the end of the basement that emits a mysterious light. that door is actually the exit of the mysterious passage. if you want to close that door, you must have my help, because only i know how to seal the exit of that mysterious passage!" the knowledge fairy''s words successfully convinced anna. she was beginning to believe that the knowledge fairy was not lying. however, anna still did not make a decision; she was still unwilling to let the knowledge fairy out directly. "what are you still hesitating about? as a member of the angel guild, don''t you want to protect the city of warding? do you want to see the city of warding completely destroyed by monsters? stop wasting time! the longer you wait, the greater the danger to the city of warding!" anna''s inaction made the knowledge fairy slightly anxious. the knowledge fairy began to urge anna repeatedly. however, the fairy''s insistence did not achieve its aim; instead, it only made anna feel she should be even more cautious. s~ea??h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. your next read is at empire after pondering for a moment, anna said to the knowledge fairy, "if what you''re saying is true, then the city of warding is indeed facing a significant danger. however, i absolutely cannot decide to let you go on my own. i will contact irving immediately; he will come right away! as long as you can convince irving, we will let you out." anna then dialed irving''s number. upon witnessing this, the knowledge fairy''s expression shifted to one of slight disappointment. "it seems i cannot easily persuade irving''s companion. they trust irving too much. i don''t think i can use irving''s companion to my advantage," the knowledge fairy thought to itself, feeling a hint of disappointment. it had initially believed that with the knowledge it could provide, it would be able to easily convince irving''s companion to cooperate with its plan. however, it had underestimated the level of trust that irving''s companion had in him. upon receiving anna''s call, irving reacted immediately. he felt that he had recovered enough to investigate the mysterious passage to the unknown space that the knowledge fairy had mentioned. before leaving, irving made sure to inform wendy. "something unexpected has come up at the angel guild headquarters, and i need to rush over to handle it! you don''t need to worry about my safety; i can ensure my own safety," he said before departing. wendy had wanted to remind irving of a few things, but before she could say anything, he had already disappeared from sight. wendy''s expression turned a bit melancholic. "i thought you would stay home for a few more days. it seems you really can''t sit still. you just can''t stay at home," wendy muttered to herself. wendy wished that irving could spend more time at home because that would allow them to be together. however, she also knew that she could not stop him from taking action. after all, irving bore a heavy burden of responsibilities. he must find a way to handle all matters related to the shelter game, which were crucial to the safety of all humanity. wendy felt she had no right, nor any desire, to interfere with irving''s actions. it took irving less than half an hour to arrive at the angel guild headquarters. anna and the knowledge fairy did not communicate at all during the half-hour wait. the knowledge fairy had no intention of trying to win anna over again, and anna also did not want to engage in further conversation with the knowledge fairy. both were somewhat wary of each other. when irving arrived, both the knowledge fairy and anna turned their attention to him. "anna has already briefed me on the general situation over the phone. i understand that you mentioned there is a secret passage to an unknown space beneath the city bank," irving said, his eyes fixed intently on the knowledge fairy. "do you have any other information that you haven''t provided me? since you know about the existence of this secret passage to an unknown space, you should have more information, right? at the very least, you should know how powerful the monsters we might encounter could be." in response to irving''s inquiry, the knowledge fairy did not answer immediately. it merely looked curiously at irving and then slowly replied, "if i can provide you with that information, what kind of reward would you offer me? do you think i should just give you the information for free?" irving smiled. "i certainly do not think you should give us the information for free. i understand the principle of equivalent exchange very well. so if you tell me more information, i will take you farther away from the angel guild headquarters." irving''s words surprised both the knowledge fairy and anna. the knowledge fairy had not expected irving to see through its true intentions. the knowledge fairy''s real purpose was never what it had claimed; it did not actually want to investigate the mysterious passage to the unknown space beneath the city bank. its true intention was to leave the angel guild headquarters. the knowledge fairy intended to gather some information in the real world. it had keenly sensed a shift in the balance of various different forces, which likely indicated a significant change in the situation. when anna heard this, her expression changed dramatically. she finally realized that the knowledge fairy had been deceiving her all along. anna''s gaze shifted back to the knowledge fairy, her eyes filled with anger. "i don''t know what you''re talking about," the knowledge fairy flatly denied. it had no intention of revealing its true purpose. in the face of this situation, irving spoke in a warm voice, "you don''t need to keep denying it. continuing to deny it won''t benefit you at all. we can definitely cooperate, but the prerequisite is that you must tell us the truth." faced with irving''s persistent questioning, the knowledge fairy let out a resigned sigh. "you''re right; i do want to go to other places in the real world. but i''m not trying to escape. the angel guild headquarters is the safest place for me. i just want to gather more information." "why do that? have you detected something unusual?" irving was very sensitive to the knowledge fairy''s response. he felt that under normal circumstances, the knowledge fairy wouldn''t choose to investigate various pieces of information in the real world. the knowledge fairy chose not to answer irving''s question further. "i won''t answer that question. if i did, you''d need to provide some extra compensation." irving smiled. "alright! let''s finalize our previous deal then! you provide us with the information regarding the mysterious passage beneath the city bank, and i will take you to the suburbs of the city of warding. you should be satisfied with this condition, right? after all, the suburbs of the city of warding are quite far from the angel guild headquarters. you''ll also have the opportunity to gather a lot of information in the real world during the journey." initially, the knowledge fairy wanted to negotiate further in response to irving''s proposal. however, after considering the situation for a moment, it realized that continuing to bargain might anger irving. so, the knowledge fairy directly stated, "no problem! let''s reach an agreement!" the knowledge fairy then recounted the relevant information about the mysterious passage beneath the city bank. the passage led to an area that was indeed an unknown space, filled with various strange powers. the most powerful of these forces was known as the powers of chaos. at first, the knowledge fairy suspected that this unknown space might be related to the shadow celestial. however, as it gathered more information about the unknown space, it began to think that this space was likely a natural formation. even if it wasn''t naturally formed, it was created by some even more powerful existence. this unknown space should be linked to some great entity. this also meant that a large number of monsters could emerge from the unknown space at any time. these monsters would pose a threat not only to humanity but also to the angel guild headquarters. if the angel guild headquarters were to be attacked by a multitude of monsters, the knowledge fairy itself would certainly be at risk. thus, the knowledge fairy decided to share this information in exchange for irving''s permission to leave the angel guild headquarters for a while. Chapter 423 Cunning and Unyielding after hearing the information provided by the knowledge fairy, both anna and irving reacted. irving couldn''t help but tease the knowledge fairy, saying, "you really are someone who never comes out at a loss. closing off the mysterious passage beneath the city bank would benefit you, yet you''ve chosen to exchange valuable information for more rewards from us. it seems you are indeed much smarter than we are! you truly live up to your name as a fairy born from knowledge."the knowledge fairy was indeed clever and had taken advantage of irving and the others. however, irving was not particularly angry. in his view, if he were in the knowledge fairy''s position, he would have done the same. anna, on the other hand, did not share irving''s ease. she felt she had been deceived. as a result, her impression of the knowledge fairy worsened. "if you are all ready, then let''s move quickly! the sooner we close off the mysterious passage beneath the city bank, the better," the knowledge fairy urged. the knowledge fairy was indeed eager to resolve the threat posed by the passage as soon as possible. irving nodded and then turned his gaze to anna. "i will be going with the knowledge fairy. you don''t need to accompany us; your injuries are still quite severe. you should stay at the angel guild headquarters. if nick or james returns, just inform them of my actions. they will take the necessary measures." irving straightforwardly assigned anna her task. anna slowly nodded. for her, the only option was to follow irving''s orders, as she knew she couldn''t assist him further in other matters. "don''t worry; i will handle everything. you just focus on your mission, but i also want to remind you: don''t trust the knowledge fairy too easily. there''s a good chance it may deceive you on crucial information," anna warned. anna''s words made the knowledge fairy very angry. "why would you say that? when have i ever deceived you?" the knowledge fairy questioned anna. anna did not respond. she felt there was nothing more to discuss with the knowledge fairy. "alright, you two stop arguing. let''s get moving; the city bank is not far from the angel guild headquarters. i''ve already brought all the weapons and tools we need before coming here," irving said. after this statement, irving directly set off with the knowledge fairy. anna watched as the two figures disappeared from sight. once they were completely gone, she felt a tinge of loneliness wash over her. anna thought to herself that she felt utterly useless. though vicky and wendy didn''t seem any stronger than her, sophia was undeniably much more powerful. even though sophia had turned into an enemy, she remained exceptionally strong. stay tuned to empire after thinking for a moment, anna sighed and muttered to herself, "when will i ever possess such immense power? if i had strong abilities, i could provide significant assistance to irving during missions." despite her deep reflections, anna found herself unable to work on improving her strength. the chaotic power that had invaded her was not something that could be resolved in the short term. meanwhile, irving and the knowledge fairy had arrived at the entrance of the city bank. the bank staff recognized irving; he was considered a vip customer. the knowledge fairy, disguised as anna, made her presence even more significant in the eyes of the bank employees. "are you two here to conduct some business? what kind of services can we assist you with? we will arrange for someone to help you right away," a bank employee said with a smile, approaching them eagerly. irving shook his head. "i''m not here for business; get your manager right away! i have something extremely important to discuss with him!" upon hearing irving''s words, the employee quickly replied, "the manager is in his office upstairs; let me take you there immediately." with the employee leading the way, irving and the knowledge fairy arrived at the manager''s office. the manager was puzzled by their unexpected visit, but he understood that he needed to cater to both irving and the knowledge fairy, who was disguised as anna. he hurriedly poured coffee for them. "you must have something very important to discuss during your busy schedule. please let me know how i can assist you; i will do my utmost to help," the bank manager said warmly. irving nodded. "what i''m about to tell you is extremely important. this concerns not only the safety of your city bank but also the security of the entire city of warding. i need you to take me and my companion down to the third underground level of the city bank. after that, you simply need to close off the exit to that level. you don''t need to ask any further questions, and we won''t elaborate." irving''s words were a standard response. when it came to matters related to the shelter game, he had no need to reveal too much. after all, if the other party wasn''t a player in the shelter game, they wouldn''t be able to understand. the city bank manager felt a slight headache. normally, he would immediately follow irving''s instructions, especially since irving had official backing. however, the third underground level of the city bank was not just a storage room; it housed valuable items belonging to the bank. each storage room on that level corresponded to a vip client of the city bank. the manager hesitated slightly. as he furrowed his brow in thought, irving coldly urged, "what are you hesitating for? are you not going to cooperate with our actions? or are there some unsavory activities happening in your city bank''s underground level?" "absolutely not! our city bank would never engage in any unsavory activities! my hesitation is only because the third underground level contains the storage rooms for vip clients, where many valuable items are kept. if i take you down there, the items of our vip clients could be at risk. we must consider the interests of our vip clients," the manager replied. after hearing the manager''s response, irving smiled. "i understand. we will not check any of the items in the storage rooms. we are merely investigating for any unusual conditions on the third underground level. you must be aware of what has been happening in starling city recently, right? we want to prevent the same events from occurring in the city of warding." irving ultimately convinced the city bank manager. the manager led irving and the knowledge fairy down to the third underground level. once they entered, the manager was immediately shocked by the scene before him. the entire level was enveloped in a strange, silvery-purple glow. this silvery-purple light was the mysterious passage leading to an unknown space that the knowledge fairy had mentioned. "what on earth is happening? why is there such a strange glow on the third underground level?" the manager exclaimed, staring in disbelief at the unusual light. at that moment, irving turned his gaze to the knowledge fairy. the knowledge fairy nodded and then began to cast a spell. the spell floated in front of the city bank manager, who suddenly went blank. s§×arch* the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the spell used by the knowledge fairy was a form of puppetry. the knowledge fairy transformed the city bank manager into a puppet and erased all of his recent memories. the city bank manager walked out in a daze and then locked the door behind him. "isn''t there any way you could have done this? why did you insist that i handle it this way? is it to make it easier for you to dodge responsibility in the future?" the knowledge fairy asked irving. "i thought you were more suited for this kind of task, which is why i asked you to do it. enough with the nonsense; let''s quickly deal with the mysterious passage," irving replied, then headed directly toward the source of the silvery-purple glow. as irving approached the source of the silvery-purple light, he felt a powerful force emanating from it. this overwhelming power was indeed, as the knowledge fairy had said, not a singular force but a mixture of various powers. among all these forces, the most dominant was the powers of chaos. as he got closer, irving seemed to hear the voices of the ancestors of the smith family. this surprised him and made him feel a bit wary. "are you really sure this unknown space has nothing to do with shadow celestial?" irving asked, glancing back at the knowledge fairy when he was very close to the mysterious passage. the knowledge fairy nodded emphatically. "i''m absolutely certain! the chaotic power controlled by shadow celestial is different from the chaotic power here. if the chaotic power here really belonged to shadow celestial, he could have attacked the angel guild''s headquarters long ago. he wouldn''t waste so much time with you." the knowledge fairy''s explanation did indeed convince irving. he nodded. "alright then! let''s continue to approach the mysterious passage! if you sense any danger, let me know immediately! i have a feeling that there''s something hidden in that mysterious passage that could pose a great threat to us." irving had already sensed the presence of danger. however, he didn''t back down, knowing full well that if he retreated now, he might end up with nothing. time was incredibly valuable for irving, especially since he was facing powerful enemies whose strength was continuously on the rise. he needed to save time to focus more on enhancing his own abilities. thus, irving and the knowledge fairy reached a position very close to the mysterious passage. from there, they could finally see the entrance of the mysterious passage clearly. the entrance appeared as a glowing door, and from deep within, it seemed like several malicious eyes were watching irving and the knowledge fairy. Chapter 424 Acting at the Same Time by Chance as irving and the knowledge fairy approached the mysterious passage, just one step away, a brilliant white light suddenly erupted from its entrance.in that instant, both irving and the knowledge fairy reacted immediately. the two of them quickly retreated a considerable distance using different methods. accompanied by the dazzling white light, a multitude of monsters surged forth from the mysterious passage. these monsters were formed from different powers, which meant they could not be defeated using the same method. at that moment, irving and the knowledge fairy assessed the general situation. the two quickly reached a consensus. "i''ll take care of the monsters with dark powers! you handle the ones with chaotic powers!" irving said quickly to the knowledge fairy. the knowledge fairy nodded in agreement. being particularly skilled at combating monsters with chaotic powers, the knowledge fairy had no reason to refuse irving''s suggestion. the knowledge fairy swiftly transformed into a massive spellbook. the book opened quickly, and countless mysterious symbols flew out from its rapidly turning pages. these symbols morphed into various spells. a multitude of spells shot toward the monsters. all these spells were highly effective against chaotic powers. when the monsters with chaotic powers encountered these spells, they would feel an overwhelming suppression. the spells used by the knowledge fairy at this stage would not completely eliminate all the monsters with chaotic powers. instead, the knowledge fairy aimed merely to suppress them. this was because the knowledge fairy felt that the number of monsters was simply too great. if the goal were to eliminate the monsters entirely, some would undoubtedly evade the attacks. meanwhile, irving also grasped the staff of calamity. his thoughts aligned completely with those of the knowledge fairy. he too did not intend to kill all the monsters with dark powers directly. irving unleashed powerful light spells using his staff. these light spells created a significant suppression effect on the monsters that possessed dark powers. with the cooperation of irving and the knowledge fairy, they quickly managed to suppress all the monsters near the entrance of the mysterious passage. "you can gradually eliminate the monsters with dark powers! i''ll be responsible for suppressing the others!" the voice of the knowledge fairy came through. after the two had controlled the situation, the knowledge fairy felt it was time to quickly begin the process of eliminating all the monsters. irving nodded. he threw his staff directly into the air, and as it flew, he summoned the power of the taikoo flame pearl. sea??h th§× n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a silver-white barrier formed around irving''s body, which then transformed into a humanoid figure that flew alongside the staff. when the staff came into contact with the nearest monster possessing dark powers, the humanoid figure created by the silver-white barrier merged with the staff. a massive shadow resembling irving lifted the staff and slammed it down heavily toward the monsters. with a violent surge of energy, approximately half of the monsters with dark powers were eliminated by irving. upon witnessing this, the knowledge fairy couldn''t help but praise irving. "it seems your combat power has become even stronger than before! i remember you weren''t able to eliminate so many monsters with a single strike previously, right?" irving nodded. he could certainly tell that the knowledge fairy was testing him. however, given the current situation, they were allies, so irving felt he needed to respond to his ally''s question. "i''ll be able to eliminate all the monsters with dark powers shortly! get ready for battle. i''ll handle the task of suppressing the other monsters; you focus on eliminating those with chaotic powers." as the number of monsters with dark powers rapidly decreased, irving felt they could proceed to the next phase of their plan. the knowledge fairy did not express any objections. "i understand! i will prepare for battle immediately! i will show you the best way to eliminate chaotic powers!" the knowledge fairy stated plainly. as it spoke, its form began to change. the massive spellbook gradually transformed into a gigantic eye radiating blue light, surrounded by a myriad of complex, mysterious symbols. in the very center of the blue eye, numerous mysterious symbols coalesced into a book that seemed to possess infinite knowledge. at the moment the book formed, the enormous eye suddenly emitted a dazzling blue light forward. within this brilliant blue light was a wealth of knowledge. irving was slightly taken aback when he saw the knowledge fairy''s method of attack. he had never witnessed such an offensive approach before. irving hoped to quickly understand the principle behind the knowledge fairy''s method of attack. although he was very eager to grasp how the knowledge fairy''s attacks worked, at this moment, he needed to focus on eliminating the remaining monsters. irving used his powers to suppress all the monsters, while the knowledge fairy gradually eliminated those with chaotic powers using its unique attack method. although both were very serious, their speed of action was not particularly fast. this was because the monsters seemed to be able to draw power from the mysterious passage. both irving and the knowledge fairy felt considerable pressure, but they remained calm. their current plan was not being hindered in any way. "we probably need about another fifteen minutes to eliminate all the monsters! i believe that once we finish off the monsters, we won''t encounter too many difficulties within the mysterious passage. the power from the mysterious passage should have been fully provided to these monsters. if the mysterious passage didn''t supply these monsters with extra power, they wouldn''t be able to hold out for this long," irving said as he slowly articulated his judgment. the knowledge fairy naturally agreed with irving''s assessment. "you''re right. so i want to remind you not to forget your promise to me! after this operation, you must take me to the outskirts of the city of warding." the knowledge fairy was very afraid that irving might backtrack on his promise. however, its concerns were somewhat unfounded. irving had no intention of going back on this matter. he had always hoped to win over the knowledge fairy. if he reneged on this deal, he would never be able to convince the knowledge fairy to fully ally with him. "don''t worry! i will definitely keep my promise. as long as we handle this matter well, i will take you to the outskirts of the city of warding," irving reiterated his commitment. irving''s words finally eased the knowledge fairy''s mind. with that, irving and the knowledge fairy focused their energies on swiftly eliminating the monsters before them. at the same time, outside the city bank, a portal suddenly opened. elder seville and shadow celestial stepped through the portal and arrived in the real world. while irving and the knowledge fairy were taking action, shadow celestial had finally persuaded elder seville. their mission this time was to make a direct strike against the headquarters of the angel guild. your next read awaits at empire both of them knew that it was unlikely they would be able to completely destroy the angel guild headquarters with this operation. therefore, their goal this time was to damage the headquarters and seize as many valuable weapons and items from it as possible. "it seems there aren''t very tight defenses around the angel guild headquarters," elder seville said slowly after surveying the surroundings. shadow celestial also noticed this situation but felt that they should not let their guard down. "even if the defenses around the angel guild headquarters aren''t very tight, irving will quickly come to provide support once we make our move! we must be extremely cautious when facing him in battle." in response to shadow celestial''s warning, elder seville simply nodded slowly. "in any case, since we''ve come this far, we shouldn''t waste any more time! if you don''t plan to make the first move, then let me take that opportunity." elder seville walked onto a platform from where he could see the entire situation at the angel guild headquarters. he extended his hands, looking at them intently, and in that moment, a black sphere began to form between his palms. the black sphere contained a powerful force that also exuded an aura of corruption. "is that the power of the abyss?" shadow celestial asked curiously, observing the scene. elder seville replied, "you''re correct; this is the power of the abyss! normally, the power of the abyss cannot reach the real world. even if i bring it here in some way, it dissipates very quickly. so our next actions must be swift!" elder seville already had a concrete plan in mind. he decided to use the power of the abyss to quickly destroy the angel guild headquarters. this way, when irving arrived to provide support, he and shadow celestial could focus entirely on dealing with him without worrying about attacks from the members of the angel guild. although the power of the abyss would dissipate quickly, the fading energy would still provide some assistance to elder seville. as the power of the abyss intensified, the black sphere in elder seville''s hands grew larger and larger. feeling that he had summoned enough powerful energy from the abyss, elder seville decided it was time to launch a direct attack on the angel guild headquarters. however, at that moment, he suddenly sensed a powerful surge of chaotic energy. elder seville''s gaze turned toward the city bank building. he changed his mind, believing he had discovered the treasure that shadow celestial had mentioned, hidden away by the smith family. that powerful chaotic energy was the very treasure the smith family had concealed. elder seville resolved to go after the treasure first. Chapter 425 An Inexplicable Coincidence elder seville''s actions were closely observed by shadow celestial, whose expression changed dramatically. he couldn''t understand why elder seville had suddenly altered his course of action."what are you doing? are you not planning to use the power of the abyss to launch an attack? have you noticed something strange?" shadow celestial quickly asked elder seville. elder seville shook his head. "i haven''t noticed anything strange; i just found what i''ve been looking for all along!" after saying this, elder seville transformed into a cloud of black mist and swiftly flew toward the building of the city bank. he absolutely would not allow himself to miss the treasure hidden by the smith family again. elder seville moved with such speed that he didn''t even give shadow celestial a chance to persuade him otherwise. after frowning and thinking for a moment, shadow celestial also sensed a powerful chaotic energy beneath the city bank. upon realizing this, shadow celestial immediately understood. "why is there the power of chaos here?! how should i explain this to elder seville?! could it be that the smith family really has hidden treasure?!" faced with this inexplicable coincidence, shadow celestial began to doubt his own memory. he was certain that the smith family absolutely did not possess any hidden treasure. the true treasure of the smith family was merely a portion of chaotic energy and a chaotic artifact. the chaotic artifact of the smith family had already been obtained by him, and the portion of chaotic energy owned by the smith family was sealed within the bodies of its family members. if those family members had not been killed, that portion of chaotic energy would never leak out. as shadow celestial thought about this, he suddenly felt that a member of the smith family had died in the city bank building. "could it be that unlucky? if that''s the case, isn''t fate conspiring against my success?! that can''t be true! this must just be a coincidence!" shadow celestial refused to believe that he could be so unfortunate. he quickly made a decision and began to chase after elder seville. elder seville passed through several barriers in quick succession and directly reached the second underground level of the city bank. elder seville found himself facing a large door that he couldn''t open. after irving and the knowledge fairy entered the third underground level of the city bank, they instructed the bank manager to close the door and also added a special barrier. this barrier could, to some extent, block powerful players from the shelter game, but only for a limited time. "there''s no doubt that the treasure hidden by the smith family is behind this door! this time, i definitely haven''t been mistaken!" the existence of the door only strengthened elder seville''s conviction. he once again began to gather the power of the abyss. this time, he condensed the power much faster than before. the black sphere between his hands rapidly expanded until it became a black sphere taller than a person, containing immense power from the abyss that manifested in the real world. sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. enjoy new stories from empire the powerful energy from the abyss even distorted the surrounding space, causing ripples around the black sphere. these ripples were merely illusions caused by the distortion of space affecting the light. without hesitation, elder seville hurled the black sphere toward the door. at the moment of impact, the overwhelming power of the abyss shattered the barrier on the door. just as the door''s barrier was destroyed, shadow celestial arrived on the scene. he had intended to stop elder seville''s actions, but clearly, he had not succeeded. with the barrier gone, the forces of the abyss, chaotic energy, dark power, and magical energy collided. the city bank building shook violently. the massive explosion caused the building to tilt precariously. when the explosion subsided, elder seville and shadow celestial immediately spotted the knowledge fairy and irving. similarly, irving and the knowledge fairy recognized elder seville and shadow celestial. both sides were taken aback upon their encounter. however, the expressions of the four quickly settled into calmness. they all felt as if they had fallen into each other''s traps. "it seems they were already aware of your plan! the chaotic energy we sensed was intentionally released by irving! they set this trap to lure us in!" elder seville said slowly to shadow celestial. shadow celestial nodded in agreement. "regardless, we must seize the initiative! let''s attack the enemy directly! we can''t give them any more time to prepare!" shadow celestial directly unleashed his most powerful spell. as chaotic energy gathered, a series of howling, distorted figures surged toward irving and the knowledge fairy. although irving and the knowledge fairy were very surprised, they had long been prepared for battle. irving raised his staff and used his puppet skills to summon a lava giant puppet. the knowledge fairy transformed from a giant eye into the form of a magical book, which quickly opened, releasing a torrent of spells. all four of them simultaneously employed their most formidable abilities. they each hoped to gain the upper hand right from the start of the fight. however, it was clear that none of them could achieve an absolute advantage during the battle. furthermore, the sheer power of the spells being cast led to another massive explosion when they collided. the city bank building, which had already suffered structural damage from the previous explosion, was completely destroyed in this latest blast. most of the employees in the city bank had chosen to escape after the first explosion, so they were not buried beneath the rubble of the building. irving, the knowledge fairy, elder seville, and shadow celestial were also unaffected by this explosion. the four of them resolved to engage in a final showdown beneath the ruins of the city bank. "we cannot retreat! behind us is the mysterious passage, and if we fall back into it, we will have no chance of winning," irving said coldly to the knowledge fairy. he believed that the existence of the mysterious passage was a trap set by shadow celestial and elder seville, so they absolutely could not retreat to that area. the knowledge fairy had some doubts but did not oppose him, as she was also very cautious. elder seville and shadow celestial had also noticed the mysterious passage but viewed it merely as bait prepared by irving. the four powerful players from the shelter game engaged in an intense battle in the narrow underground space. the outcome of this fight could not be quickly determined, as all four felt it was a good opportunity to weaken each other. during their confrontation, a series of tremors shook the ruins of the city bank. this naturally caught the attention of many, including the angel guild headquarters, which was not far from the city bank and had noticed the disturbances early on. at the angel guild headquarters, anna, accompanied by ordinary members of the guild, felt the tremors around the ruins of the city bank. "you all need to stop gathering here! this is very dangerous; you should quickly move to another location! leave this to us at the angel guild!" anna urged the ordinary members of the guild to drive all the civilians away. in anna''s view, having civilians around would only hinder her upcoming actions. once the civilians were cleared out, anna lowered her voice and asked a nearby person, "do you have any idea what''s going on? what exactly happened? why did the city bank building suddenly collapse?" although anna posed this question, she didn''t expect an answer. she was well aware that the knowledge fairy and irving had just recently entered the city bank. the sudden collapse of the building was undoubtedly related to them. however, anna didn''t want others to suspect this possibility. in response to anna''s inquiry, the ordinary members of the angel guild could only shake their heads in confusion. "we don''t know why this is happening. the bank manager said that not long ago, two members of the angel guild entered the city bank. they also requested access to the third underground level." the ordinary members of the angel guild could only relay the information they had gathered from the bank manager. anna nodded. "i understand! we just need to stay around and ensure that ordinary people are not in danger." she had no intention of taking any further action. her only wish was to ensure that all civilians left the area. with the efforts of the angel guild members, the majority of the civilians retreated to a safer distance. during this process, other official organizations from the city of warding also provided some assistance. however, these official organizations were also hoping to gain some information from the angel guild. when faced with inquiries from other official organizations, anna feigned ignorance, revealing no information at all. the other organizations were quite frustrated, but they had long known that the angel guild was a very mysterious organization, so they had no choice but to accept anna''s evasive answers. after everyone had left, anna looked toward the direction of the city bank and murmured to herself, "irving, you must not get into trouble! if something happens to you, i really won''t know what to do next! everyone''s hopes are resting on you!" anna even began to pray. under normal circumstances, she would never place her hopes in someone else. however, after a series of crises, she had lost confidence in herself, and even in the angel guild. now, her only trust lay with irving. if irving were to die due to some unforeseen circumstance, anna would believe that humanity had no chance of facing the impending crisis. Chapter 426 The Prolonged Struggle Apart from evacuating the ordinary citizens around the City Bank and summoning Nick back, Anna also compiled all the intelligence she had gathered and reported it to the others who were in the City of Warding. This included James, the president of the Green Ivy Company, Vicky, the president of Ocean Group, and Benjamin, Vicky''s subordinate. These three were the only individuals Anna could contact and trust alongside Irving.After completing these tasks, Anna found herself unable to take any further actions. She simply stood a short distance away from the ruins of the City Bank, gazing anxiously in their direction. "We must achieve victory!" Anna murmured to herself. While Anna''s actions may not have provided much assistance to Irving, she had truly done her best. Even if Irving were present, he would not blame her. Moreover, for Irving at this moment, he needed to concentrate all his attention on the battle, as it had entered a critical phase. Although the City Bank had been reduced to ruins due to the conflict among four powerful individuals, there remained a vast space beneath the debris. The four highly skilled players of the Shelter Game, including Irving, were engaged in a protracted struggle within these ruins. For each of them, this battle could be considered a grueling one. Despite Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville having made extensive preparations for combat, the strength exhibited by Irving and the Knowledge Fairy left both of them in shock. Elder Seville had already revealed all his trump cards. He not only harnessed the power of the Abyss but also employed the dark powers related to the Night Blades that he had previously possessed. The powers of the Abyss and the dark powers were inherently conflicting. When both forces were used simultaneously, Elder Seville himself would be affected to a certain extent. Elder Seville''s mental state had begun to deteriorate. Although he could still fight, he felt that the situation was becoming increasingly dire for him. "We need to come up with a way to defeat our opponents quickly! The power I possess is rapidly dissipating! If we can''t defeat them in time, we might even be eliminated by them!" Elder Seville exclaimed in a panic, all while fending off the attacks from Irving and the Knowledge Fairy. At that moment, Shadow Celestial also felt an immense amount of pressure. Although he could harness the chaotic energy surrounding the ruins, this power was not sufficient for Shadow Celestial to secure a swift victory in the battle. Shadow Celestial still had other trump cards that had not yet been employed. He possessed two chaotic artifacts, and once activated, they would undoubtedly have a significant impact on the battlefield''s dynamics. While they might not be enough to quickly defeat Irving and the Knowledge Fairy, they could at least place Irving and the Knowledge Fairy at a disadvantage. However, Shadow Celestial hesitated to make the decision to use the two chaotic artifacts. In his view, these artifacts were crucial to his strategy, and he believed they should only be used in critical situations. Additionally, the chaotic energy contained within the artifacts would gradually diminish with their use, which was something Shadow Celestial found difficult to accept. After all, he believed that the chaotic energy within the artifacts ultimately belonged to him, and he should not allow any loss of this energy. "I have no choice! We can only endure the pressure and continue fighting! I think Irving and the Knowledge Fairy aren''t in great condition either! If we just hold on, they might give up before we do," Shadow Celestial said after thinking for a while, uttering a statement that left Elder Seville exasperated. Shadow Celestial was essentially placing his hopes on the idea that Irving and the Knowledge Fairy lacked the same determination as himself. In reality, Irving and the Knowledge Fairy''s resolve was far stronger than that of Shadow Celestial. They both believed that Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville were there to eliminate them, leaving them with no option but to fight desperately. Moreover, Irving and the Knowledge Fairy felt they had gained the upper hand in the battle. Irving noticed that Elder Seville''s mental state had worsened compared to before. The Knowledge Fairy, utilizing her extensive repertoire of spells, successfully suppressed Shadow Celestial in the fight. If they continued to battle, it seemed likely that they would soon manage to defeat their opponents. In this prolonged struggle, the first to falter was Elder Seville. Despite his strong desire to obtain the Smith family''s treasure, the rapid deterioration of the situation forced him to abandon his plans. "I can''t continue to fight any longer! I have no choice but to retreat first! If you want to keep fighting, then do so!" Elder Seville quickly conveyed his decision to Shadow Celestial before merging with the power of the Abyss. Elder Seville quickly returned to the Abyss in this manner. His sudden departure plunged Shadow Celestial into a significant crisis. Without Elder Seville''s restraint, Irving was finally able to focus all his attention on Shadow Celestial. The Knowledge Fairy also sensed that this was the best opportunity to eliminate Shadow Celestial. At the same time, Irving and the Knowledge Fairy unleashed their most powerful attacks. Irving raised the Staff of Calamity, channeling nearly endless power into the tip of the staff. Simultaneously, he transformed the Lava Giant puppet he had summoned into pure energy form. All the energy coalesced at the staff''s tip, and Irving used the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to fuse this energy together, ultimately forming a formidable spell. A radiant sphere of multicolored light shot from the tip of the staff directly toward Shadow Celestial. Upon seeing this, fine beads of cold sweat quickly appeared on Shadow Celestial''s forehead. He knew very well that he absolutely could not be hit by this attack. If he were struck, he would be completely eliminated. Shadow Celestial swiftly drew a short sword that radiated powerful chaotic energy. The moment the sword was drawn, the space around Shadow Celestial was distorted by the sword''s power. "You will not eliminate me this way! I will never be defeated so easily!" Shadow Celestial shouted as he hurled the short sword toward Irving. The short sword collided with the multicolored light sphere. Subsequently, the light sphere was rapidly absorbed by the sword, which began to shine with a brilliant glow. Taking advantage of this moment, Shadow Celestial quickly summoned a portal. He hoped to return to the Shelter Game world through this portal. However, the Knowledge Fairy would not let him succeed. She transformed from the state of a magical book into a massive mirror. Shadow Celestial and his summoned portal were reflected directly in the enormous mirror. Shadow Celestial suddenly realized he was unable to take any action. The Knowledge Fairy successfully trapped Shadow Celestial by transforming into the mirror. "It seems we can finally settle our grievances today!" Shadow Celestial heard Irving''s voice coming from nearby amidst his panic. With great difficulty, Shadow Celestial turned his gaze toward Irving. Although Irving could not launch the same powerful attack as before, he was still capable of casting spells strong enough to severely injure Shadow Celestial. A series of fireballs erupted from the tip of Irving''s staff, targeting Shadow Celestial. In a state of extreme panic, Shadow Celestial ultimately chose to draw another chaotic artifact. The second chaotic artifact he used took the form of an ordinary small box. The moment the box was produced, Shadow Celestial found that he could move freely once again. The Knowledge Fairy''s restrictions on Shadow Celestial were completely lifted. Although Shadow Celestial could now move freely, he remained extremely anxious. Without any hesitation, he immediately opened the box. The moment the box was opened, a vast amount of chaotic energy surged forth from beneath the ruins. This chaotic energy disrupted the senses of both Irving and the Knowledge Fairy, preventing them from locating Shadow Celestial again. Seizing the opportunity, Shadow Celestial chose to escape. When the powers of chaos dissipated, only Irving and the Knowledge Fairy remained beneath the ruins. "It seems Shadow Celestial has successfully escaped! Once again, we have failed to eliminate him completely," Irving said, a hint of disappointment in his voice. He had initially thought he could take advantage of the situation to finish off Shadow Celestial once and for all. Experience tales with empire However, the Knowledge Fairy believed that Irving had no reason to be disheartened. "Shadow Celestial has a wealth of combat experience, and his strength is not to be underestimated. Moreover, this time, he set a trap for us. How could we possibly eliminate him so easily? Just being able to thwart his scheme is already a significant achievement," she calmly expressed her thoughts. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving nodded in agreement, but his face still bore a look of disappointment. After confirming that there were no immediate dangers in their surroundings, he turned his gaze back to the mysterious passage behind him. Though the passage no longer exuded any power, it remained open. Irving hesitated slightly, unsure whether he should enter the passage. It seemed that the only way to close it would be to step inside. Just as he was pondering this, the Knowledge Fairy approached his side. "Let''s temporarily seal this mysterious passage! There''s a chance that enemies we cannot deal with may be lurking inside! Both of us are not in the best condition right now; it''s not a good time to take risks." The Knowledge Fairy''s persuasion ultimately led Irving to make a decision. He nodded, saying, "You''re right! Let''s seal this place for now! Once we''ve fully recovered, we can completely close off the mysterious passage." Chapter 427 Fulfilling Promises With the cooperation of the Knowledge Fairy, Irving quickly sealed the mysterious passage. Although this was only a temporary solution, the seal he established was very sturdy. "Even if Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville come here again, they will need some time to break the seal," the Knowledge Fairy remarked as she assessed the sealing.Irving nodded in agreement. "Now that we''ve dealt with the situation here, let''s hurry and leave! The battle we just fought must have drawn a lot of attention. Before I fulfill my promise, I need to handle some other pressing matters." Irving spoke in a tone that suggested he was negotiating. He certainly remembered his agreement with the Knowledge Fairy. Since they had temporarily resolved the issues posed by the mysterious passage, he was naturally obliged to keep his promise to take the Knowledge Fairy to the outskirts of the City of Warding. However, in Irving''s view, there were still other pressing matters to address before he could fulfill that promise. At the very least, he needed to reassure the ordinary citizens around the city bank and inform his allies about the specific circumstances he had just encountered. The Knowledge Fairy did not object; she simply said, "You should handle it quickly. I believe many people have gathered around the ruins of the city bank. Our recent battle was indeed earth-shattering." With the Knowledge Fairy''s consent, Irving swiftly climbed out of the ruins of the city bank. As he emerged, he immediately spotted Anna nearby, her expression filled with anxiety. Anna almost simultaneously noticed Irving. She rushed over to his side and asked urgently, "What exactly happened? Was the mysterious passage a trap? Or did you encounter a very powerful enemy underground at the city bank?" Anna''s face reflected a mix of anxiety and relief. The anxiety stemmed from her lack of knowledge about what Irving had faced, while the relief was due to the fact that, at the very least, Irving was safely standing in front of her. Irving quickly conveyed the key information. When Anna heard about Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville appearing simultaneously, her expression turned to one of sheer terror. "Why did those two suddenly show up here? Could it be that the mysterious passage was actually a trap designed by them? And is there a possibility that the Knowledge Fairy collaborated with them?" Anna was still very cautious regarding the Knowledge Fairy. Just as Anna finished asking her questions, the Knowledge Fairy''s voice came from nearby. "If I had really collaborated with them, Irving would not be standing here talking to you. Do you think the power I would gain from allying with Shadow Celestial would be insufficient to eliminate Irving?" The Knowledge Fairy transformed into the form of an owl, her large eyes fixed intently on Anna. A slightly embarrassed expression appeared on Anna''s face. "That''s not what I meant. You didn''t show up right away, so I mistakenly thought you might be one of our enemies," Anna explained. Her explanation, however, did little to convince the Knowledge Fairy. But Anna didn''t consider the conflict between herself and the Knowledge Fairy to be a significant issue. "You really don''t need to worry too much. Although the Knowledge Fairy sometimes hesitates to help us, she would never collaborate with Shadow Celestial. We should trust her," Irving said slowly to Anna. Anna nodded, seeming to agree with Irving''s perspective. However, deep down, she still harbored doubts about the Knowledge Fairy. Irving felt a bit helpless; he couldn''t force Anna to fully trust the Knowledge Fairy. Therefore, he decided not to dwell on the matter any further. "I have other, more important things to attend to, so I hope you can relay what I just said to our friends. I don''t want them to worry too much," Irving said gently to Anna. Anna nodded. "Of course, no problem! I will quickly inform everyone about what just happened. They must be very worried right now." Irving patted Anna on the head. "Thank you so much for your help. With you here, I don''t need to worry too much. I can go handle the more important matters immediately." A slight blush appeared on Anna''s cheeks, and a shy smile crept onto her face. "Don''t worry! I will definitely complete the tasks you''ve entrusted to me perfectly!" Anna replied earnestly. Irving was very satisfied. "That''s great!" With that, Irving left with the Knowledge Fairy. Meanwhile, Anna quickly gathered the members of the Angel Guild. "Do not disclose what has happened at the city bank. If anyone asks, just say there were structural issues with the building itself." Anna wanted to keep unrelated individuals from learning too much information, so she directly instructed the Angel Guild members to maintain confidentiality. Naturally, the members of the Angel Guild understood the importance of discretion. They all knew that every piece of information they possessed was classified. After the members of the Angel Guild confirmed Anna''s orders, she sent a few individuals to relay the information she had learned from Irving to James, Benjamin, and Vicky. After everything was settled, Anna began to recall what Irving had just said to her. "Irving must value me a lot! I can still provide him with significant help! I must keep working hard; I absolutely cannot disappoint Irving," Anna murmured to herself. Meanwhile, as Anna took action, Irving and the Knowledge Fairy were moving quickly. Both of them entered a special state. In this state, their speed of movement became much faster than before, and the ordinary people of the City of Warding were unable to detect their presence. In just a quarter of an hour, they reached the outskirts of the City of Warding. The outskirts featured a vast forest, and not far from the forest was a river that flowed directly to the sea. Upon arriving here, the Knowledge Fairy became much more excited than before. "I can finally feel the power of nature. All life radiates the essence of nature. Everyone should enjoy these powers," the Knowledge Fairy exclaimed excitedly. Irving did not understand what the Knowledge Fairy meant by the "power of nature." He did not feel any natural power; he could only sense the fresh air and the pleasant atmosphere around him. "What is the power of nature? Did you come here to collect the power of nature?" Irving asked the Knowledge Fairy slowly. The Knowledge Fairy did not respond immediately. Instead, she transformed into a raven and quickly flew to a nearby tree. "The power of nature is not a singular force; it is a special form created by a mixture of various powers. In fact, the powers of chaos and dark energy can, to some extent, also be considered as aspects of natural power. Each type of power embodies a facet of nature. This means that if one focuses too much on a single power, they may become distorted by it." "The human soul and body are actually very fragile. A human soul can easily be corroded by powerful forces, and a human body can easily be warped by those powers," the Knowledge Fairy explained what the power of nature truly was. After listening to this, Irving smiled and asked the Knowledge Fairy, "Are you giving me advice? Do you think I should not focus on any single type of power?" "I am not giving you advice, as I believe you have already been doing that. You possess not only the powers of order and light but also dark energy and the powers of chaos. You have unconsciously mastered a great deal of power. These different types of power have achieved a certain balance within you. Ultimately, this manifests in your ability to easily maintain your mental stability," the Knowledge Fairy seemed to be praising Irving. Irving smiled but did not think much of it. Irving did not believe that the effect he had achieved was purely accidental. He thought that this effect was closely related to the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within his body. The Taikoo Flame Pearl came directly from the Taikoo Divine Clan, a clan that had survived the destruction of the previous era. This meant that the Taikoo Divine Clan had a deeper understanding of power than anyone existing in the current age. "I''ll take that as a compliment. But you still haven''t told me the real reason you''re here. If you''re not here to collect the power of nature, then what could it possibly be?" Irving redirected the conversation. He didn''t want the Knowledge Fairy to know too much about him. The Knowledge Fairy transformed from a raven into a massive spellbook. As the huge spellbook opened, various mysterious symbols suddenly emerged around them. The moment these symbols appeared, they were absorbed into the spellbook. "I''ve already told you my purpose for being here¡ªI''m here to gather enough information. Haven''t you noticed that various powers are becoming increasingly chaotic?" the Knowledge Fairy responded while continuing to absorb information from the surroundings. Irving frowned. He hadn''t sensed any growing chaos in the powers around him. While he had noticed that the powers of chaos and the abyss were becoming more volatile, he thought this was only a special circumstance pertaining to those two types of power. After all, both the powers of chaos and the abyss were inherently negative. Negative forces inherently represented chaos. "I haven''t noticed that. But if you have, maybe you can explain it to me. I''d like to understand why the powers are becoming increasingly chaotic," Irving countered. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Knowledge Fairy did not provide any immediate response. "If you want the answer to that question, you will have to pay a greater price. I have finished gathering the information; you can take me back now," she stated plainly. Chapter 428 The More I Think, the More Anxious I Become On the way back to the Angel Guild headquarters, Irving tried to get the Knowledge Fairy to reveal the reasons behind the increasing volatility of power. However, the Knowledge Fairy did not budge and continued to withhold any information from Irving.When they arrived at the Angel Guild headquarters, Irving finally asked, "What kind of price do you want me to pay? I really want to know the answer to this question. If the price is something I can afford, I will be willing to pay it." Despite Irving''s earnest inquiry, the Knowledge Fairy''s attitude remained unchanged. "The time is not right. You cannot know this information yet. No matter what price you offer, I will not tell you," she replied. After saying this, the Knowledge Fairy quickly returned to the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters, into the warehouse. Irving felt quite helpless at her response. At that moment, Anna approached Irving. "You finally returned. Did everything go smoothly? Did you encounter any other troubles?" Anna asked with concern. Irving smiled and shook his head. "I didn''t encounter any trouble. The Knowledge Fairy has returned to the deepest part of the Angel Guild warehouse. The real world has returned to peace." Although Irving answered Anna''s questions with a smile, she could still sense his anxiety. "You''re not telling me the truth. You''re just pretending to be relaxed, but your emotions should be quite worried right now. What exactly happened?" Faced with Anna''s probing, Irving could only share what had transpired between him and the Knowledge Fairy. After hearing Irving''s account, Anna responded angrily. "The Knowledge Fairy shouldn''t behave this way! If he wants to cooperate with us, he needs to share the information that we care about!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After finishing her statement, Anna intended to go directly to the deepest part of the Angel Guild warehouse. It seemed she wanted to confront the Knowledge Fairy. Irving quickly grabbed Anna. "Don''t be so impulsive. If we force the Knowledge Fairy, there''s a good chance he will become our enemy. Our current enemies are already strong enough; we cannot afford to create more enemies." Irving''s words indeed made a lot of sense. Anna''s expression turned slightly hesitant as she looked back at Irving and asked, "So, are we just going to do nothing?" "Of course not! Since we have learned from the Knowledge Fairy that various powers are becoming increasingly chaotic, we should collect relevant clues. After all, each of us possesses at least one type of power, and we can sense this power. This gives us the opportunity to uncover the reasons behind its growing volatility." Irving''s words finally calmed Anna down. A slightly embarrassed smile appeared on her face. "I''m really sorry; I was a bit impulsive." "You don''t need to apologize. In fact, I was quite anxious at the beginning as well. I was able to calm down because I took some time to think carefully on the way back. I believe you can also find your calm after some reflection," Irving reassured her. He certainly wouldn''t blame Anna. Her reaction showed that she genuinely cared about him. "Let''s each handle our own matters. The Angel Guild must have a lot of things for you to take care of, right? You shouldn''t stay here with me any longer. I will also head to the Green Ivy Company to check on James," Irving said as he chose to bid Anna farewell. Anna indeed had many responsibilities to manage. With Aron gone, all the tasks had fallen solely on her shoulders. Although Nick had recently started trying to handle various matters within the Angel Guild, he still lacked experience and was quite slow in dealing with things. The main pressure was still on Anna. "I agree. I do have a lot of things to take care of," Anna replied. After saying this, she turned and left. Irving quickly made his way to the Green Ivy Company. Upon arriving, he found that James was in his office at the headquarters, raging with fury. Even through several walls, Irving could hear James''s angry shouts. "Are you all a bunch of useless fools? I already told you to take my tasks seriously! But you clearly didn''t listen at all!" As Irving reached the door to James''s conference room, he heard James''s roar once more. He hesitated, unsure if he should knock. Just then, the conference room door suddenly swung open from within, and a furious James appeared right in front of Irving. Upon seeing Irving, James displayed not only anger but also a hint of confusion on his face. "Do you have something important to discuss with me? Why didn''t you notify me in advance?" Although James tried to soften his tone, his previous anger made his words come out somewhat stiff. Irving didn''t pay much mind to James''s attitude. He simply replied, "I have something very important to discuss with you." James glanced back at the others in the conference room. "I''ll give you all three more days. If you can''t complete the tasks I''ve assigned within that time, then you can all get out!" After saying this angrily, James''s expression finally calmed down a bit. "Alright then, come directly to my office. We can discuss important matters there without any interruptions," James said as they made their way to his office. "I''ve received some very important information from the Knowledge Fairy. Various powers are becoming increasingly chaotic. The Knowledge Fairy believes this indicates that something significant is about to happen," Irving stated seriously. He felt that this matter was indeed of utmost importance. James furrowed his brows and thought for a moment. "Are you sure? Why haven''t I felt any increasing chaos among the various powers? The power I possess is the Powers of Order. From my perspective, the Powers of Order haven''t become chaotic at all. In fact, they seem to be easier to control than before." As he spoke, James demonstrated a spell using the Powers of Order he commanded. Irving chose not to argue against him. He merely replied, "This might also be a reflection of the Powers of Order becoming increasingly chaotic." James was puzzled by Irving''s statement. However, he quickly grasped the idea. After all, James was a smart person; with just a slight nudge from Irving, he could quickly understand. "So you''re saying that the various powers representing chaos and negativity are becoming increasingly chaotic, while those representing order and positivity are becoming more orderly?" James asked Irving uncertainly. Irving nodded. "Exactly. I believe that the various powers are beginning to reflect their true nature. This means that the Knowledge Fairy''s judgment is likely correct. Only when significant events are about to happen do the various powers reveal their true essence." Irving''s words left James feeling very anxious. "What should we do? Shouldn''t we take some measures in response?" Although James hadn''t been particularly anxious before, the more he thought about it, the more anxious he became. Irving felt the same way as James. Irving felt increasingly anxious. More importantly, he couldn''t think of any countermeasures at all. "I do hope to find a way to respond, but given the current situation, we can only focus on gathering clues. We shouldn''t take any rash actions until we have enough information." Irving''s words left James feeling helpless. He nodded, acknowledging the point. "Alright, I''ll have my subordinates start collecting clues during this time." "I hope you don''t put too much pressure on them. If some of them have allied with the Night Blades, we could face even bigger problems," Irving cautioned James. In Irving''s view, James was too harsh with his subordinates. James chuckled lightly. "You don''t understand! If I want everyone at the Green Ivy Company to follow my orders, I have to appear very aggressive. I can only intimidate them into executing my commands." Read latest chapters at empire James expressed his true feelings. Irving chose not to argue further, recognizing their differing perspectives. He realized he couldn''t change James''s mindset, so he decided to remain silent. "Alright then. You know the Green Ivy Company better, so your approach may be more reasonable. I need to inform Vicky and Benjamin about this, so I won''t disturb you any longer," Irving said before leaving. As James watched Irving''s retreating figure, he fell into deep thought. The information Irving had provided was indeed crucial. James also recognized that the changes in the various powers could trigger a series of issues. Quickly, he made a decision and issued new orders. "Everyone must search for information related to the changes in power. Each person must find at least three pieces of information within a week. If anyone fails to collect three pieces, they will face punishment." James bluntly delivered his new command. He didn''t care whether his subordinates could fulfill his new orders or not. The members of the Green Ivy Company who received James''s new orders were in a state of panic. They felt that this directive was impossible to accomplish since none of them had noticed any changes in power. However, none of them dared to oppose James. They could only grit their teeth and carry out his orders. Some even began to contemplate whether they should betray James under the pressure he exerted. Chapter 429 The Seal Shows Signs of Breaking It wasn''t just Irving and his companions who were in a state of anxiety; his enemies were also experiencing considerable distress. Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville had managed to escape, but both of them were in a very precarious situation.After returning to the headquarters of the Night Blades, Shadow Celestial began to find ways to stabilize his condition. Meanwhile, Elder Seville''s situation in the Abyss was even worse. He had brought the powers of the Abyss into the real world, which allowed certain forces in the real world to reach into the Abyss as well. Although the Abyss itself was not significantly affected, this was enough to make some of the powerful entities within it very displeased with Elder Seville. For the time being, Elder Seville could only hide in his castle. The failure of Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville triggered a series of consequences. Elder Astra, who had been waiting for news from Elder Seville, was the first to react. Upon receiving the relevant information, he immediately summoned his subordinates. "Irving poses a greater threat to us than before! We must launch an attack on Irving''s shelter directly!" Elder Astra announced a shocking plan in front of everyone. "Elder, are you sure we should attack Irving''s shelter? If his shelter is attacked, Irving will definitely take action himself. We are no match for him. This will only place us in a huge crisis without any benefit," one of Elder Astra''s subordinates mustered the courage to retort. Elder Astra''s expression remained unchanged. He knew the other person was right, but he still wanted to proceed with the plan. "You are correct; we will face significant risks. But do not forget that Irving''s current condition is likely not good either. Even if Shadow Celestial''s actions failed, he was still able to inflict serious damage on Irving." Elder Astra''s explanation seemed to hold some weight. Some members of the Night Blades had accepted Elder Astra''s proposal, but many others remained unwilling to accept his explanation. However, their objections were ultimately futile. Elder Astra had made up his mind. "No matter how much you all say, I will not change my stance. What you need to do is follow my orders! This time, we will bring a lot of weapons and tools with us. If we encounter significant risks while attacking Irving''s shelter, I will choose to withdraw immediately, and you all can retreat with me." Elder Astra spoke again, hoping to reassure the members of the Night Blades. His words did have some effect. In the end, Elder Astra led his subordinates to launch an attack on Irving''s shelter. Naturally, this attack did not yield any results. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving''s shelter was equipped with extensive defense infrastructure. Moreover, during the attack on Irving''s shelter, Irving himself made an appearance. He had originally planned to go to the Ocean Group to find Vicky and Benjamin. On his way to the Ocean Group, Irving learned that his shelter was under attack. Any player in a shelter game would prioritize protecting their shelter, and Irving was no exception. When Irving arrived at the shelter, he immediately spotted Elder Astra among the crowd. "How dare you come to my shelter?! Your master has failed, and you will certainly fail as well!" Irving was furious. He launched a direct attack on Elder Astra. In terms of strength, Elder Astra was certainly inferior to Irving. However, he was in slightly better condition. Therefore, Elder Astra managed to barely fend off Irving''s attack, but the fight lasted only a short time. Elder Astra did not expect this attack to eliminate Irving; he had come only to gauge Irving''s condition. After confirming that Irving''s state had only slightly declined, Elder Astra chose to flee immediately. As he escaped, Elder Astra fulfilled his promise and indeed fled with his subordinates. Although Irving wanted to eliminate the members of the Night Blades, he knew he couldn''t accomplish that. His actions had been rushed, and he hadn''t prepared adequately. This meant that the Night Blades members could quickly escape using various tools. "It seems I must relocate my shelter as soon as possible. The Night Blades already know the location of my shelter, and if I don''t move it quickly, they will certainly attempt to attack it again," Irving resolved in his mind. Although the Night Blades'' attack had failed this time, they were not going to give up easily. To prevent the Night Blades from continuously attacking his shelter, Irving had to relocate it to a safer position. After driving away the members of the Night Blades, Irving reinforced the defense infrastructure of his shelter once again. He then returned to the real world. On Elder Astra''s side, after successfully shaking off Irving''s pursuit, both he and his subordinates were extremely excited. They did not consider this attack a failure; they had not only posed a certain threat to Irving but had also managed to retreat successfully from his counterattack. "I told you all before that our operation had a very good chance of success. Now you can finally believe me, right?" Elder Astra asked the members of the Night Blades with great satisfaction. The members of the Night Blades naturally began to flatter Elder Astra. "You all should understand that I possess greater strength than any of you and a wiser mind as well. So before the next operation begins, do not question my plans," Elder Astra stated to the members of the Night Blades. After saying this, he instructed the Night Blades members to attend to other matters. Elder Astra then shared the details of the recent operation with Elder Seville. Elder Seville had been watching Astra''s every move in the Abyss. He had not fully trusted him yet, believing that Astra might not act entirely according to his orders. However, after witnessing Astra''s attack on Irving''s shelter, Elder Seville completely trusted him. Read new adventures at empire "You did very well! You have proven that you are someone I can trust! You will play a significant role in the upcoming operations," Elder Seville immediately sent a new message to Elder Astra. Elder Astra was very pleased; he had finally earned Elder Seville''s trust. He also had the opportunity to truly act alongside Elder Seville. In previous operations, although he had the qualification to follow Elder Seville, he had merely been regarded as a tool to achieve Seville''s goals. It was only at this moment that Elder Astra became a true ally of Elder Seville. While Elder Astra and Elder Seville were testing each other, an unexpected visitor arrived deep within the headquarters of the Night Blades. This visitor was Sophia. At that moment, Sophia was surrounded by a pink glow. This pink light represented the power of the Blood Moon, and this power was actually much stronger than before. Shadow Celestial looked at Sophia. "Your current state seems to be quite different from before. The power you wield has become much stronger. Have you broken the seal?" Shadow Celestial asked Sophia with a hint of surprise. Sophia smiled and nodded. "Irving thought his seal was very secure. However, in reality, a breach has appeared in the seal he set. My true self is continuously using this breach to siphon the power of the Blood Moon. The power I possess now is stronger than before. My strength is now comparable to yours. Therefore, I believe I can provide you with direct assistance in the upcoming battles." Sophia''s words did not make Shadow Celestial any more excited. He simply replied calmly, "Even if you can provide me with direct assistance, I will not seek trouble with Irving immediately. Not long ago, I suffered a serious blow from him. I will not confront Irving directly again for a while! If you want to fight Irving, then go ahead on your own. Perhaps Elder Seville will assist you, but I cannot help you." Shadow Celestial had made up his mind. He would not take action lightly until he had fully recovered. Sophia was not extremely disappointed by Shadow Celestial''s words. Her expression remained calm. She simply said, "If that''s the case, then it''s a bit of a shame. I have already found a way to completely defeat Irving." Sophia hoped to pique Shadow Celestial''s curiosity with this statement. However, Shadow Celestial smiled and shook his head. "Whatever method you have, do not share it with me. I am not interested in these ways to defeat Irving. You can go to Elder Seville instead." With that, Shadow Celestial disappeared without a trace. He rejected the idea of collaborating with Sophia in this manner. Although he believed that the seal set by Irving had indeed been partially breached by Sophia, he did not think that she could truly find a way to completely defeat Irving. Shadow Celestial believed it was time to focus on enhancing his own strength. Until he made significant improvements to his abilities, he would not seek out Irving lightly. The power Irving had displayed in previous battles had already frightened Shadow Celestial. He did not believe he could defeat Irving through any underhanded methods. Chapter 430 Gradually Seeping Out Ones Own Power The refusal from Shadow Celestial did not leave Sophia feeling too disappointed.Sophia simply stated, "It seems Shadow Celestial has completely lost faith in defeating Irving. In that case, there is no need for me to continue collaborating with him. Someone who lacks the courage to even fight Irving cannot provide me with much help during the battle." After saying this, Sophia transformed into a pink light and departed from the headquarters of Night Blades. Sophia did not seek out Elder Seville. This was because Sophia felt that Elder Seville would not be able to offer her much assistance either. Sophia had previously witnessed Elder Seville''s power at the edge of the Abyss of Death ruins. Elder Seville was indeed a strong individual. However, the power that Elder Seville possessed was related to the abyss. The powers of the abyss and the blood moon were, to some extent, mutually restraining. If these two types of power appeared on the same battlefield, neither of them would be able to unleash their true potential. After careful consideration, Sophia decided to act independently. Even without the help of others, Sophia was still capable of gradually seeping her controlled blood moon power into the outside world. Sophia resolved to retract her power projected into the shelter game world. As all the blood moon power returned to the seal, the cracks on the seal slowly began to widen. The blood moon power extended out from the cracks in the seal. At that moment, Sophia''s true form was sealed deep within the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Surrounding the seal were additional defensive magical formations set up by Irving. Initially, all the blood moon power that seeped out from the seal was absorbed by the defensive magical formations. However, over time, the strength of the defensive magical formations was gradually weakened. On the night two days later, the last remnants of power from the defensive magical formations were finally exhausted by the blood moon power. The blood moon power that Sophia possessed could finally enter the real world. The blood moon power generated one werewolf after another in the real world. These werewolves, the moment they were born, began to gnaw at the seal with their sharp teeth. Although the attacks of these werewolves could not quickly destroy the seal completely, they could still weaken it to some extent. With the help of the werewolves, Sophia gradually broke free from the seal. When the seal was weakened to a certain extent, a massive crack suddenly appeared on it. A flood of blood moon power surged out from the crack. The entire underground area of the old Angel Guild headquarters was filled with the power of the blood moon. A blood-red moon appeared in the sky above the old headquarters. When this blood-red moon emerged, all the creatures surrounding the old Angel Guild headquarters underwent a certain degree of mutation. However, these mutations were not particularly exaggerated. Sophia deliberately limited the power of the blood moon. Even though Sophia had, to some extent, broken free from the seal, she still did not want to alert Irving. After all, under the current circumstances, the seal could still impose some restrictions on Sophia''s power. If Irving were to arrive now, he could easily defeat Sophia again with the help of the seal. Sophia''s goal was to continually gather the power of the blood moon. Once the power of the blood moon in the real world reached a sufficient level, she could completely destroy the seal. After that, Sophia could either choose to engage in a final battle with Irving in the real world or quickly escape to the shelter game world. This was the safest way for Sophia to break free. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The significant emergence of the blood moon power naturally caused some changes to the other powers within the old Angel Guild headquarters. A mysterious entity composed entirely of dark power, upon detecting the blood moon power, immediately concealed itself in an unreachable area of darkness. This dark entity seemed to be very fearful of the power of the blood moon. However, apart from the dark power, other forces did not choose to retreat. Various powers clashed with the power of the blood moon. Although these forces were not weak, the fact remained that Sophia, who completely embodied the blood moon, was within the old headquarters. Therefore, the power of the blood moon could be continuously replenished. Ultimately, the old Angel Guild headquarters was entirely under the control of the blood moon power. The surveillance equipment set up by Irving and Aron became completely ineffective. Neither Irving nor any members of the Angel Guild had any idea of what was happening at the old headquarters. Moreover, since the old headquarters was inherently dangerous, no one would want to come and check on it unless there was a particular reason to do so. This led to Sophia''s plan being nearly perfectly successful. Sophia could almost ensure that she could wait peacefully for the power of the blood moon to gather. Her actions successfully evaded the scrutiny of everyone. Even Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville were unaware of it. The nearest inhabited place to the old Angel Guild headquarters was a small town. The town itself had a low population, and the residents were unwilling to venture near the old headquarters. As a result, even ordinary people in the real world did not notice any unusual changes. While Sophia was diligently gathering the power of the blood moon, Irving was discussing with Anna whether to initiate the relocation of the shelter immediately. Irving''s shelter had recently come under attack from Elder Astra. Although this attack, like previous ones, had failed, it made Irving feel that he needed to hide his shelter. The Night Blades had always known the exact location of Irving''s shelter, which posed a significant threat to him. "We had planned to relocate the shelter a long time ago. I even already selected a new location for it. If it weren''t for the interference from the Night Blades, our operation would have been a success by now," Irving slowly said to Anna. "Not long ago, my shelter was once again attacked by the Night Blades. I believe this was likely a probing attack. I think they will soon launch another assault on my shelter." Irving explained his reasons for wanting to relocate the shelter immediately. Of course, Anna agreed with Irving''s reasoning. However, Anna felt that their current strength was much weaker than before. Irving had not yet fully recovered, and his companions were in trouble. The most important member of the Angel Guild, Aron, had been captured by Shadow Celestial. Given their current situation, how could they possibly relocate the shelter? It should be noted that relocating a shelter was a very dangerous act. During the relocation process, the shelter was extremely vulnerable, and if it were destroyed, the owner of the shelter would also face death. "I certainly agree that your assessment is correct. But if we truly want to relocate the shelter, the Night Blades can intervene to stop us. Our current strength is weaker than before, and the risks of relocating the shelter are much greater now. Perhaps we should, like before, enhance the defensive infrastructure around the shelter. As long as there is enough defensive infrastructure surrounding the shelter, the Night Blades'' attacks won''t be successful." Anna''s proposed approach was indeed very conservative. Although Irving was quite dissatisfied, he had to admit that Anna had a point. "You do make a valid argument. Since we cannot reach an agreement, let''s ask for the opinions of the others." Irving then gathered his other companions at the Angel Guild headquarters. These companions included James, Vicky, Benjamin, and Wendy. Although Wendy was not particularly strong, she had already joined the shelter game, and her shelter was located next to Irving''s shelter. Therefore, if Irving wanted to relocate the shelter, it was necessary for Wendy to be informed. After all, Irving''s actions directly concerned Wendy''s safety. When everyone learned about Irving''s thoughts, each person reacted differently. James''s judgment was completely in line with Anna''s. Explore more stories at empire James hoped that Irving would not rashly relocate the shelter. "If you truly believe your shelter is in danger, I will help you enhance the defensive infrastructure around it. I can promise you that as soon as your shelter comes under attack, I will provide immediate support." Benjamin and Vicky did not immediately express their opinions. They both felt that Irving''s judgment was likely correct, but they also believed Anna''s reasoning had merit. Thus, they were momentarily conflicted and unable to make a direct statement. Wendy was the only one who strongly supported Irving. "I don''t think we need to debate this! Irving is the strongest among us and has always been our backbone. Since he has made a decision, we should support him." Wendy''s words deeply moved Irving. However, Irving knew that Wendy''s support would not change the opinions of the others. Just as everyone was struggling to reach a conclusion, Nick suddenly walked in. "Even though you didn''t invite me, I overheard your discussion. I believe we should relocate the shelter immediately." Nick''s statement shocked everyone present. He did not elaborate further but simply handed a document to Irving. After Irving took the document and glanced at it, everyone could see the extreme shock on his face. "Are you sure everything written in this document is true?!" Irving asked Nick in disbelief. Nick gave a slight wry smile. "At first, I was reluctant to believe it myself. But this is the latest intelligence gathered by our Angel Guild members. A large number of monsters are gathering toward your shelter. Their apparent goal is to completely destroy it. As for who is gathering these monsters, I do not know." Nick revealed shocking information that stunned everyone. All eyes turned to Irving. Those who had previously opposed Irving''s plan began to regret their stance. Chapter 431 Investigating the Truth Everyone was waiting for Irving''s decision, but Irving himself did not rush to make a judgment.After a moment of silent contemplation, Irving addressed Nick directly. "I cannot make a judgment right now. The intelligence you provided may be true. However, these monsters are definitely not gathering together of their own accord. There must be a reason behind their gathering. I need to find that reason before I can make a final decision." Irving''s reasoning was undoubtedly sound. Nick nodded, waiting for Irving to continue. "I will head to the shelter game world immediately. This time, you should come with me. After all, you brought this intelligence." Irving said quickly to Nick. After saying this, Irving turned to look at the others. "I apologize for making you come here for nothing. An unexpected situation has arisen, and I must address it first. You can all return to your own matters." With that, Irving left with Nick. Once Irving departed, Wendy followed suit without any hesitation. Only four people remained in the conference room. These four did not leave immediately, as they felt there were matters to discuss now that Irving was gone. "If the intelligence Nick provided is true, and these monsters are indeed gathering on their own, then it seems Irving should relocate his shelter immediately," James said slowly. As he spoke, he observed the expressions of the others. James hoped to gauge their thoughts through their reactions. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he felt somewhat disappointed as the others maintained very calm expressions. "What do you mean?" Anna asked directly. "I believe James means that Irving can relocate his shelter alone, while the other shelters may not need to be moved right away," Benjamin said slowly. James nodded toward Benjamin. "Exactly! That''s what I mean! The process of relocating a shelter is fraught with significant risks. Irving is the strongest among us, so he has the highest chance of successfully relocating his shelter alone. Moreover, during this process, we can still provide him with assistance. If we all try to relocate together, we won''t be able to help him. If unexpected situations arise, we could all die as a result of a failed relocation. The risks are far too great; we must not take such a gamble." James expressed all his concerns. Anna and Vicky acknowledged that James''s worries were indeed valid. However, both felt that ultimately, it should be up to Irving to make the final decision. "I share your concerns, but I believe only Irving can make the ultimate call. Let''s patiently wait for his return," Anna said before standing up. As the current leader of the Angel Guild, Anna''s actions in the conference room signaled her desire for the others to leave. James sighed, then turned and left without looking back. Vicky and Benjamin were the last to leave the conference room, apart from Anna. Once outside, Vicky lowered her voice and asked Benjamin, "Do you think we might encounter even bigger troubles ahead?" Benjamin looked around to ensure no one was eavesdropping on their conversation. Once satisfied that they were alone, he replied with a serious tone, "I believe we will definitely face greater troubles. The reason is that Irving has already defeated all the opponents we currently face. This means that the monsters suddenly appearing are likely driven by an opponent we''ve never encountered before, and this opponent is probably very powerful." Benjamin''s response left Vicky feeling uneasy. "You''re right; it seems we''re about to face a formidable enemy again." Vicky disliked fighting immensely. To her, combat posed significant risks for everyone involved. Even someone as strong as Irving could encounter unexpected situations during battle. Benjamin sensed Vicky''s worries. Read latest stories on empire Not wanting her to be too anxious, he quickly reassured her, "Actually, the situation may not be as dire as you think. Perhaps this new opponent''s actions are merely a test. If Irving can effectively resolve the crisis facing his shelter, our new enemy may not take any rash actions afterward. We still have some time to prepare and respond!" Benjamin''s words did little to ease Vicky''s concerns. She chose not to say anything further, and the two of them returned to the Ocean Group headquarters in silence. Inside Irving''s shelter, Irving and Nick were discussing the upcoming action plan. "According to the latest intelligence provided by the members of the Angel Guild, the monster horde is currently located at the foot of the Lava Mountains. It''s about a two-day journey from your shelter," Nick pointed out the location of the monster horde on the map. Irving glanced at the map, furrowing his brow as he asked, "Since the monster horde is still quite far from my shelter, how can you be so sure that their target is my shelter? The horde''s target could be the mineral veins within the Lava Mountains, or perhaps the lair of the Lava Giant. I even think it''s quite possible that their target is a secret base of the Night Blades." Irving raised his doubts. In his view, Nick''s basis for judgment seemed insufficient. Nick shook his head. "I had my doubts too about whether the horde''s target was your shelter. However, every member of the Angel Guild who provided intelligence assured me that the target is indeed your shelter. They once tried to lure some of the monsters away to other locations, but even after being moved, those monsters continued moving in the direction of your shelter." Nick''s response finally addressed Irving''s concerns. A wry smile appeared on Irving''s lips. "It seems that I have a significant attraction for these monsters. Even if I pull them away from the horde, they still head towards my shelter. Am I really that appealing to monsters?" Irving jokingly asked Nick. Nick did not respond. He felt that Irving was being a bit too lighthearted. In Nick''s perspective, the situation Irving faced was extremely critical. Irving needed to come up with a solution quickly. Although the monsters in the horde were not particularly strong, their sheer numbers were alarming. Even Irving could face unexpected challenges when confronted with such a large number of monsters. "Have you thought about the next action plan? How do you think we should deal with this monster horde?" Nick asked Irving seriously. Irving did not provide an answer; he simply smiled and replied, "I actually think we don''t need to rush. According to what you said, the monster horde is still about two days away from my shelter. We just need to come up with a response in the next two days." Irving''s response surprised Nick. Nick hadn''t expected Irving to be so unconcerned. "Why are you looking at me like that? Did my behavior surprise you so much?" Irving asked with a smile, noticing the look of astonishment on Nick''s face. Nick nodded. "Your behavior definitely surprises me. Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t you be more worried? At least you should be concerned about the safety of your shelter." Nick''s words succeeded in making Irving laugh. "My shelter has long been unsafe. The Night Blades have launched several attacks on it. Since the Night Blades can attack, others can do the same. Besides, I believe that if we act immediately now, we won''t be successful. The monster horde is still quite far from my shelter, and whoever is controlling that horde won''t reveal themselves easily. When the horde gets closer to my shelter, that person will show themselves. At that point, we can identify the one behind the horde." Irving''s reasoning was indeed very clear. Although Irving''s thought process left Nick feeling bemused, he had to admit that it was the best strategy. Moreover, staying in the shelter could provide them with the advantage of being prepared while the enemy was not. "So, are we going to stay in your shelter for the next two days?" "Of course not! We can use these two days to gather intelligence about the surroundings! If you want to investigate the current situation of the monster horde, you can head straight to the Lava Mountains. I will prioritize checking the situation around my shelter. I''ve been busy with other matters lately and haven''t closely observed the changes around my shelter. I think it''s necessary for me to grasp all the information around my shelter. Only then can my subsequent actions proceed smoothly. Whether I need to deal with the monster horde''s attacks or relocate the shelter, I must have a complete understanding of the information surrounding it!" After saying this, Irving immediately took action. He headed straight to a small lake not far from his shelter. Although the lake was quite small, it was very deep. There were likely some monsters present in the lake; however, these monsters were not very strong, which was why Irving hadn''t eliminated them all. Seeing Irving''s actions, Nick felt he should also take action. Deciding to follow Irving''s advice, Nick chose to head towards the Lava Mountains. There was also a temporary camp set up by Irving and the others in the Lava Mountains, and Nick decided to wait there for the monster horde''s arrival. He hoped to gather more intelligence related to the horde. Chapter 432 The Manipulator of the Monster Horde When Nick arrived at the Lava Mountains, the monster horde was still about half a day''s journey away.Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Nick decided to take advantage of this time to rest and check the temporary camp set up by Irving and the others in the middle of the Lava Mountains. After all, the Lava Mountains were a very important location. Irving and the others might return here after this. First, Nick assessed the general condition of the temporary camp. The defense infrastructure of the camp was still intact. Although the camp had previously been attacked by the Lava Giant Legion, Irving, James, and the others had worked together to fend off the assault. In that battle, the Lava Giant Legion suffered significant losses. As a result, the Lava Giants no longer dared to continue their attacks on the temporary camp. "It seems I don''t need to worry about threats while I''m here. The Lava Giants must have migrated to other areas. This means I won''t be able to lure the monster horde to the Lava Giants'' nest," Nick thought, feeling a tinge of disappointment. Initially, Nick believed he could use the Lava Giants to eliminate the advancing monster horde. The Lava Giants were incredibly aggressive. They would attack anything that posed a threat to their nests. While the Lava Giants would likely still be unable to defeat the monster horde, they could significantly weaken the monsters during the fight. This would make it easier for Irving and Nick to deal with the horde. Although slightly disappointed, Nick quickly adjusted his mindset. "Since the situation is no longer in our favor, I must choose the most cautious plan," he ultimately decided to stay at the temporary camp to observe the specific situation of the monster horde. He would determine his next course of action only after gathering sufficient intelligence. After waiting for about two hours, the monster horde finally appeared on the horizon. At the front of the horde were some weaker monsters. These weaker monsters were very fast, serving as the navigators for the entire horde and also taking on a reconnaissance role. When the weaker monsters appeared, Nick hid himself even deeper. He tucked himself away in the innermost part of the temporary camp. "The speed at which the monster horde advances is not only faster than that of ordinary monsters, but they can even coordinate with each other. This is quite astonishing. Are these monsters really devoid of intelligence?" Nick was taken aback by the situation of the monster horde. However, Nick did not change his mind. Since he had already decided to observe the specific situation of the monster horde, he would carry through with that decision. Nick hid very well, and the weaker monsters at the forefront of the horde did not detect him. Thus, the monster horde passed directly through the Lava Mountains. As the horde moved through the area, some of the stronger monsters seemed to sense that something was amiss. These stronger monsters began to search around the Lava Mountains, seemingly looking for the hidden Nick. Seeing this, Nick quickly took appropriate action. He activated the magical formations he had previously set up. These magical formations were located in other areas of the Lava Mountains. Once activated, they would generate a series of illusions designed to attract the attention of the monsters. Nick''s magical formations proved to be quite effective. The majority of the stronger monsters rushed toward the illusions. As soon as they spotted the illusions, they launched their attacks without hesitation. "It seems the monsters in this horde are extremely vicious. If these monsters reach Irving''s shelter, it will surely face a fierce assault. I must quickly inform Irving of this news," Nick thought as he observed the situation around him and relayed the latest intelligence he had gathered to Irving. When Irving received Nick''s information, his expression remained largely unchanged. In fact, he had already anticipated that such a situation might arise. He believed that the monster horde was indeed coming straight for him and had prepared for battle long ago. "I understand! The information you''ve provided is crucial. However, I hope you won''t stay in the Lava Mountains any longer. Remaining there could put you in a significant crisis. The monster horde may have already discovered you. You need to return to my location quickly. Only here at my shelter can I provide you with assistance," Irving warned, sensing that Nick was likely facing a grave danger. However, Nick did not heed Irving''s caution. After receiving Irving''s message, he quickly replied, "You don''t need to worry. I know my limits. If I truly encounter danger, I will return promptly. But at least for now, I am not in any danger. I''ve decided to continue gathering intelligence here. Once I have enough information, I will return immediately. You don''t need to be concerned!" After sending his reply, Nick cut off communication with Irving. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, Nick still needed to remain hidden. If he continued to communicate with Irving, he would soon be discovered by the stronger monsters within the horde. In fact, Irving''s assessment was very accurate. Nick had indeed been detected by a powerful presence among the monsters, specifically the manipulator of the monster horde who had been lurking in the shadows. When Nick arrived at the Lava Mountains, the manipulator had already received some warning. As Nick spotted the weaker monsters at the forefront of the horde, the manipulator simultaneously locked onto Nick''s location. The reason the manipulator did not initiate an immediate attack was simply because he wanted to gather more intelligence related to Nick. The manipulator of the horde was actually somewhat familiar with Irving and his companions. He understood that Nick was one of Irving''s allies, which meant that gathering intelligence on Nick also equated to gathering intelligence on Irving. During the communication between Nick and Irving, the manipulator recorded their entire conversation. He had confirmed that Irving would not provide Nick with any further information, so there was no need to waste more time. While remaining concealed, the manipulator chose to command the stronger monsters in the horde to launch an attack on Nick. Two of these monsters quickly charged toward Nick from a direction he could not see. It was only when these two monsters were about ten meters away that Nick suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of danger. Nick''s danger alert had indeed been activated. However, he had no more time to prepare. When Nick turned to look at the monsters behind him, their claws were already less than ten centimeters from his face. Faced with this situation, Nick had no choice but to use one of the items he carried with him. Nick had with him an item that could slow down the flow of time in the surrounding area. This item was originally intended for use in the final battle. However, it seemed that he would not be able to save it for that moment after all. Without hesitation, Nick activated the item. Once the item took effect, the two monsters attacking Nick were significantly slowed down. Under normal circumstances, Nick would not have to worry about facing a threat. However, he was acutely aware that the fact two monsters had already launched an attack meant he had entered the attack range of the horde. It was possible that it wouldn''t be long before more monsters would also come after him. For Nick, the only thing he could do now was to quickly return, just as Irving had advised. Without hesitation, he dashed towards the edge of the temporary camp. At the edge of the camp, Nick had specifically set up a teleportation magical formation. As long as he could reach the teleportation formation, he would be transported directly to Irving''s shelter. Not just anyone could use a teleportation formation that leads directly to someone''s shelter. The user had to have a very close connection with the owner of the shelter and must also obtain the owner''s consent to use it. This was why Nick was not worried about his actions bringing monsters directly to Irving''s shelter. Although Nick moved with great speed, a few monsters managed to follow him. As Nick reached the edge of the teleportation formation, two bolts of lightning suddenly appeared in the sky. These bolts struck Nick directly. He felt intense pain coursing through him. However, he would not let the pain stop his actions. Nick knew very well that if he stopped now, he would be caught by the monsters. The monster horde was already hostile towards him, and if he were captured, his fate would surely be grim. Enduring the excruciating pain, Nick stepped into the teleportation formation. The formation quickly activated, surrounding Nick''s body with a white light. Just before he was transported away, Nick suddenly thought he saw a human figure among the monsters. However, the image was fleeting. When the teleportation formation fully activated, Nick was transported back to Irving''s shelter. He had no way of knowing whether the human he thought he saw was real or just an illusion. As soon as Nick arrived at Irving''s shelter, he heard Irving''s voice. "You must have been attacked, right? It seems the manipulator of the monster horde knows a lot about us. He could even guess that you and I have a very close relationship. Plus, he easily breached the defenses of the camp at the Lava Mountains." Irving looked at Nick with an expressionless face and spoke slowly. He had anticipated such a situation would arise, so he didn''t feel too much sympathy for Nick. Of course, he wasn''t mocking him either, because Nick had indeed provided him with a wealth of intelligence. This information would be invaluable in their battle against the monster horde. Chapter 433 Understanding the Opponent Through Battle Nick was not really paying attention to what Irving was saying. There were two reasons for this. The first was that Nick was preoccupied with whether what he had seen just before being transported was real or not. The second reason was that he was still experiencing intense pain.Before being transported, Nick had been struck by lightning. The two bolts of lightning in the sky had caused him significant harm. Nick felt as if his very soul had been injured by those lightning strikes. Irving did not immediately offer help to Nick because he believed he needed to think carefully about the situation. Nick had clearly sustained serious injuries, and Irving could see the pain etched on Nick''s face. However, he was uncertain about how to help Nick return to normal. "Standard healing spells won''t work. The attack you faced was very unusual. Can you describe what the attack was like?" Irving quickly asked Nick. Nick nodded heavily and then recounted the circumstances of his attack. After listening, Irving''s expression grew more serious. "The ability to control powerful monsters within the horde indicates that the manipulator shares a puppet skill similar to mine. Additionally, since you were hit by lightning, it means the manipulator can use lightning spells. It''s possible that in addition to lightning spells, the manipulator may have access to other powers as well. This suggests that the manipulator''s variety of attack methods is at least comparable to mine. The strength of the monster horde''s manipulator may be very close to my own. Therefore, I think there''s no need for you to stay here any longer; you can choose to return to the real world." Irving made his judgment immediately. His reasoning was indeed very sound, and he was justified in making such conclusions. However, he overlooked a crucial point: he hadn''t considered how to treat Nick. After hearing Irving''s words, Nick painfully said, "You''re right about everything, but could you please treat me first? I''m in a lot of pain right now. If you''re unwilling to help me, I might just die from the agony." Upon hearing Nick''s plea, Irving finally realized the situation. He immediately harnessed the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. As he called upon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, he also allowed Nick''s energy to merge with his own. The energy from the Taikoo Flame Pearl surrounded Nick''s body with a white light. Under the healing effect of the white glow, Nick quickly began to recover. Nick, now back to normal, chose not to leave immediately. He felt that he could still provide assistance to Irving in battle. Having witnessed the scale of the monster horde, he believed that Irving would not be able to face such a vast army alone. "I can''t just leave! I must fight alongside you!" Nick said earnestly to Irving. Irving did not outright refuse; instead, he gently asked, "Why?" "Because I believe you can''t win by yourself. Your understanding of the monster horde is very limited. While I don''t know much either, I''ve at least seen the horde before," Nick replied seriously. After saying this, Nick felt that his argument still lacked enough persuasive power, so he continued, "Besides the horde, we also have to face the manipulator of the monsters. As you said, the manipulator''s power is likely comparable to yours. In this situation, if I leave, wouldn''t that mean you have no chance of winning in battle? I need to be here to coordinate with you." Nick''s reasoning was quite sound. Irving found it difficult to think of a counterargument. However, he was reluctant to let Nick stay because he worried that having him around might complicate matters. "I do have limited knowledge of the monster horde and its manipulator. But I don''t think that''s a significant issue for me. I can learn about my opponents during the battle. If you stay here, you might restrict my performance in combat. Don''t forget, the backlash from my clashes with the enemy could have a considerable impact on you." As soon as Irving made this statement, Nick''s expression turned grave. Irving was indeed correct; although Nick had a strong fighting spirit, his strength was simply too weak. He was not qualified to participate in the upcoming battle. If he couldn''t handle the attacks from the monster horde, how could he face the manipulator? Seeing Nick''s mood decline, Irving spoke slowly, "You''ve already provided me with enough help. You informed me that the monster horde is heading towards my shelter. You also told me that there is a manipulator behind the horde. This information is extremely valuable. You''ve completed everything you need to do. I can handle the upcoming battle on my own. You should return to the real world. There are plenty of things that still need your assistance there. After all, Anna can''t manage everything by herself." After hearing these words, Nick ultimately chose to agree. After all, Irving had made his point very clear, and if Nick had continued to disagree, it would have led to an awkward situation. "Alright then! I will return as soon as possible. But I must remind you, you don''t have a full two days to prepare. After what just happened, the monster horde''s manipulator will surely speed up their actions. It''s very likely that you will be attacked by the horde within a day," Nick warned Irving before turning and leaving. He returned to the real world through Irving''s shelter. Irving certainly took note of Nick''s warning. He was well aware that he might not have much more time to prepare. However, Irving was not particularly concerned. In his view, at least in the current situation, the monster horde''s manipulator would not dare to confront him directly. Though the manipulator''s strength might be similar to his own, the opponent was likely to be very cautious. He believed he could catch the enemy off guard by exploiting their characteristics. While Nick was leaving, Irving had completed the enhancement of the defense infrastructure around his shelter. The defense infrastructure surrounding Irving''s shelter was quite robust. He felt confident that he could leave the shelter and take the initiative to strike. About half an hour after Nick left Irving''s shelter, Irving chose to head towards the Lava Mountains. The distance between him and the monster horde was quickly decreasing, and they would encounter each other in half a day, during the night in the shelter game world. Nighttime in the shelter game world was actually very dangerous. All the monsters in the shelter game world became stronger at night. Therefore, typical shelter game players would usually seek safety during this time. Even if they were on a mission and couldn''t reach a safe location, shelter game players would find ways to mask their presence. Irving''s approach was similar to that of other shelter game players; he also concealed his presence. However, his reason for doing so was not out of fear of the enemy. In fact, it was to ensure the success of his impending ambush. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire On the side of the monster horde, the manipulator had been hiding at the very center of the horde. Powerful monsters surrounded him. These monsters not only provided protection for the manipulator but also continuously empowered him. Under normal circumstances, the horde''s manipulator would not feel worried. However, Nick''s successful escape made the manipulator sense that something had gone wrong with his plans. "Irving must have made some preparations! How can I ensure that my attack will definitely succeed? Could Irving launch an attack against me? If he does, what should I do?" The manipulator of the monster horde was caught up in these complex thoughts. Although he wished to quickly find answers to these questions, it was simply not feasible. At this moment, the manipulator did not have a complete understanding of Irving''s strength. He only knew that Irving was stronger than the elders of the Night Blades. He had even heard that Irving had defeated Shadow Celestial. However, without a direct confrontation, the manipulator could not ascertain Irving''s true abilities. As the manipulator furrowed his brow in contemplation, some of the monsters at the outer edges of the horde suddenly exhibited extremely abnormal behavior. These monsters seemed to go crazy, fleeing from the horde. "What''s going on? Has my control over them failed?" The manipulator felt a twinge of confusion. He did not believe that his control had faltered. Typically, the strongest monsters were the ones most likely to break free from manipulation, while the weaker ones could not escape at all. Yet, in this situation, the stronger monsters remained under his control; only those on the outer fringe had broken free. The manipulator did not dwell on the issue for long. He quickly became alarmed, realizing he had been attacked. "The only one bold enough to attack me now is Irving!" The manipulator confirmed that he was indeed under attack from Irving. He immediately gathered all the monsters together. Although he had never faced Irving directly, he was still very wary of Irving''s strength. The manipulator decided his first priority was to ensure his own safety. Only after gauging Irving''s true power would he consider engaging in battle. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the manipulator''s actions, the massive horde of monsters began to respond accordingly. Chapter 434 Apocalypse Proclaimer A massive horde of monsters quickly responded to Irving''s attack. The weaker monsters on the outskirts of the horde swiftly dispersed, creating space for the stronger creatures to engage in battle.As soon as the weaker monsters cleared out, four powerful creatures charged out from the center of the horde. The strength of these four monsters was entirely different from one another. Leading the charge were two monsters infused with chaotic and dark powers. Their forms were heavily influenced by their respective powers. The monster embodying chaotic energy took the shape of a gigantic moose, surrounded by a swirling aura of furious chaotic energy. This chaotic energy spread outwards like mist, enveloping the area around it. The creature representing dark power was a pitch-black crocodile. Despite its seemingly clumsy appearance, this crocodile moved with incredible speed. The pure darkness that covered its body was a manifestation of the most potent dark energy, which even devoured the surrounding light. As a result, the space around this monster was filled with strange shadows. Upon seeing these two creatures, Irving''s sense of caution heightened significantly. "Whoever is controlling this horde must be more powerful than I anticipated. They can even manipulate such formidable monsters." Irving felt a wave of unease wash over him. However, with the situation at hand, retreat was not an option. Having chosen to attack the horde, Irving realized that even if he didn''t intend to fight to the end, he should at least battle until he uncovered the true identity of the one pulling the strings. Resolute, Irving prepared to face the threat head-on. He raised his staff high into the air. Then, in quick succession, waves of intense flames shot forth from the tip of the staff. These searing flames successfully struck the two powerful monsters charging toward him. While the flames did not annihilate the creatures, they significantly slowed their movements. "I shouldn''t waste time with these monsters. I need to push directly into the center of the horde and confront the one behind it in a decisive battle." With that thought, Irving activated the Gravity Swamp skill. This ability further hindered the speed of the two powerful monsters rushing at him. Taking advantage of the moment, Irving swiftly maneuvered through the gap between the two creatures. However, at that moment, Irving discovered that behind the two powerful monsters, there were two more creatures that were not weak either. The additional two monsters possessed the powers of the Abyss and Order. The monster with Abyssal power took the form of a smaller Abyssal Demon, featuring massive horns surrounded by swirling red flames. These red flames were clearly a manifestation of Abyssal energy. In contrast, the creature embodying Order appeared as a gigantic, indifferent eye. Its form was almost identical to that of a knowledge fairy. Upon seeing this creature, Irving momentarily froze. "Could it be that I''m facing another knowledge fairy?" Irving was filled with confusion, unable to comprehend why he encountered a knowledge fairy within the horde of monsters. As Irving stood there in disbelief, the Abyssal-powered monster locked its malicious gaze directly onto him. Suddenly, a thick, viscous liquid composed of Abyssal energy began to materialize around Irving''s body. At the same time, the knowledge fairy closest to him seized the opportunity, and its indifferent eye was suddenly filled with a multitude of mysterious symbols. These symbols transformed into a series of spells that shot toward Irving. Faced with the full-force attack from the two monsters, Irving felt an immense pressure bearing down on him. However, he managed to withstand their onslaught using the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, allowing him to slip past the monsters once more. At this point, Irving was very close to the center of the monster horde. He could even see a hunched figure at the heart of the horde. This figure was likely the one controlling the monsters, Irving deduced within himself. "Whoever you are! Whatever your intentions may be! Since you have attacked me, you are my enemy. I will do everything in my power to eliminate you!" Irving''s resolve hardened. As he charged forward, he gripped the Staff of Calamity tightly. During the earlier battle, he had refrained from using the staff''s inherent power. He had held back its power for this very moment¡ªto swiftly eliminate the one behind the horde of monsters. The figure at the center of the horde seemed to sense Irving''s intentions. It no longer intended to hide. The previously hunched figure quickly stood upright, revealing an ordinary-looking young man. This man was clearly the one who had orchestrated the monster attacks against Irving. "Even if you manage to evade the attacks of the powerful monsters I control, you will not defeat me in the coming battle! As the Apocalypse Proclaimer, I will show you just how strong and terrifying the forces of doom that will descend upon this world truly are!" The ordinary-looking young man introduced himself as the Apocalypse Proclaimer. Irving had never heard of this title before; it was the first time he encountered the name "Apocalypse Proclaimer." However, Irving did not need to fully understand what the name "Apocalypse Proclaimer" represented before taking action. Since the Apocalypse Proclaimer had admitted to initiating the attack on Irving, there was no reason for Irving to show any mercy. With the powerful staff in hand, Irving charged to within just a few meters of the Apocalypse Proclaimer. In that instant, he pointed the staff directly at him and concentrated all his energy. Empowered by this immense force, the Staff of Calamity erupted with dazzling brilliance. Following this, a powerful attack shot forth toward the Apocalypse Proclaimer. A look of terror spread across Apocalypse Proclaimer''s face. He knew very well that he couldn''t evade this attack, nor could his strength withstand it. In a moment of desperation, Apocalypse Proclaimer funneled all the life force from the monsters he controlled into himself. When Irving''s attack struck, the monsters he commanded absorbed the brunt of the impact. As a result, Irving''s attack did not severely injure Apocalypse Proclaimer; in fact, it barely caused him any harm at all. While Apocalypse Proclaimer remained unscathed, the majority of the monsters he had controlled were nearly wiped out. The few remaining monsters were barely hanging on. Even those creatures, despite their considerable strength, would not have much impact in the upcoming battle. The next confrontation would be a direct duel between Irving and the Apocalypse Proclaimer. "Your attack doesn''t seem very effective!" Apocalypse Proclaimer said coldly to Irving. Although beads of sweat were forming on his forehead, he remained defiantly stubborn. Apocalypse Proclaimer did not want to lose any momentum against Irving. Irving, unaware of how Apocalypse Proclaimer had mitigated his attack, began to form his own suspicions as he observed the near-total annihilation of the monsters. After hearing Apocalypse Proclaimer''s words, Irving responded icily, "My attack has only just begun. You will soon find out whether it can affect you!" As soon as he finished speaking, the tip of the Staff of Calamity shone brightly once more. An even more potent force erupted from the staff, distorting the space around it. Upon sensing the true power of Irving''s impending attack, Apocalypse Proclaimer realized that he was unlikely to win this battle. Therefore, he decided to temporarily retreat. The Apocalypse Proclaimer took out a stone tablet. As Irving launched his attack, Apocalypse Proclaimer threw the tablet to the ground at his feet. The moment the tablet touched the ground, a massive circular void appeared beneath it, and Apocalypse Proclaimer fell directly into it. This allowed Apocalypse Proclaimer to escape Irving''s attack. Naturally, Irving was unwilling to give up so easily. He sprinted toward the direction of the void with all his speed. However, just as he was about to reach the circular opening, it suddenly vanished without a trace. All that remained on the ground was the stone tablet left behind by Apocalypse Proclaimer. Irving scanned the area, ensuring there were no other threats before he took care of the few remaining monsters that had not been eliminated. Afterward, he began to examine the stone tablet left by Apocalypse Proclaimer closely. The tablet was covered in intricate symbols. Most of the symbols were unfamiliar to Irving, but one symbol at the very center was something he recognized and remembered vividly. The last time he encountered this symbol was deep underground at the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. There, he had met a powerful entity that called itself the Dark Overlord''s messenger. This formidable being had once provided assistance to Irving, but at the cost of requiring him to offer even greater dark power in return. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire "Could it be that Apocalypse Proclaimer is also a subordinate of the Dark Overlord? Is Apocalypse Proclaimer''s attack on me meant to execute the Dark Overlord''s orders? Has the Dark Overlord truly been born?" A flurry of questions flooded Irving''s mind. If Apocalypse Proclaimer was indeed following the Dark Overlord''s commands, it would mean that the Dark Overlord''s self-awareness had already manifested. The true arrival of the Dark Overlord would then be imminent. This, in turn, suggested that the apocalypse was truly approaching. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Irving had been preparing for the arrival of the apocalypse for a long time, he still felt a surge of anxiety upon realizing that it was genuinely drawing near. "I need to accelerate my preparations!" he resolved. "Before the apocalypse arrives, I must complete all my arrangements. Only then can I successfully lead my companions through the initial onslaught of its arrival." Chapter 435 Signs of the Imminent Apocalypse Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library EmpireAfter making his preliminary judgment, Irving quickly returned to his shelter with the stone tablet in hand. He decided that he needed to return to the real world first. He hoped to take the tablet to the Knowledge Fairy, who should be able to decipher the meanings of the other symbols engraved on it. Only after that would Irving share his suspicions with his companions. Irving wanted to ensure he was fully prepared before revealing the news of the impending apocalypse to them. In this situation, he felt more confident that he could quickly calm his companions'' panic. Not long after Irving left with the tablet, the Apocalypse Proclaimer returned to the battlefield. He frowned as he looked at the corpses of the monsters. Although he had not suffered a significant blow in his confrontation with Irving, he had lost all the monsters he controlled. Without them, his subsequent actions would be extremely challenging. "What should I do next to complete the task my master assigned to me? Without these monsters, I have no way to defeat any formidable enemies in the Shelter Game world. If I fail to accomplish my master''s task, I will surely be punished." Apocalypse Proclaimer felt a wave of anxiety wash over him. He recalled the last time he had faced punishment, and in that instant, he felt as if his very soul had been subjected to immense suffering. "I cannot allow myself to panic! I must remain calm! While I was unable to defeat Irving, I at least managed to gauge his strength. I need to control more monsters to defeat him. Before that, I should focus on dealing with other powerful beings in the Shelter Game world. The Night Blades are the most powerful organization besides Irving and his companions. They have many elders, and if I can eliminate just one of them, it would mark progress in my task." After a period of hesitation, Apocalypse Proclaimer finally made his decision. He resolved to tackle his mission by starting with the easier challenges first. His task was to eliminate all the powerful beings within the Shelter Game world. Regardless of the attributes of their powers, these beings were all his enemies. After all, the Dark Overlord''s goal was to bring an end to everything, and all forms of power were enemies of the Dark Overlord. Even dark power was something the Dark Overlord sought to destroy. After making his decision, the Apocalypse Proclaimer quickly took action. He began searching for information related to the Night Blades. However, due to the sudden attack by Irving, all members of the Night Blades were on high alert. As a result, Apocalypse Proclaimer was unable to gather sufficient intelligence in a short period of time. For now, the elders of the Night Blades did not need to worry about the threat posed by Apocalypse Proclaimer. Nevertheless, the signs of the impending apocalypse continued to draw the attention of the Night Blades elders. After all, these signs were appearing in every corner of the Shelter Game world, and there were even some indications in the real world that an apocalypse was near. Elder Astra, who had been hiding in his castle, noticed a certain degree of distortion in the dark powers he commanded. These dark energies seemed to be converging on an unknown location. The unusual changes in the darkness left Elder Astra feeling perplexed. Initially, he suspected that the aberration in the dark powers might have been caused by Irving. "Is Irving trying to weaken my powers in this way? But can he truly control such powerful dark forces? He didn''t seem to use much dark power during our previous battle," Elder Astra pondered. After some contemplation, he concluded that the situation likely had little to do with Irving. After a long period of deep thought, Elder Astra decided to communicate with the other elders of the Night Blades. When he arrived at the headquarters of the Night Blades, he sensed that the atmosphere was even more tense than before. Several elders had already gathered there, all of them wearing serious expressions as they discussed something among themselves. "What is going on? Why do I feel such a heavy atmosphere in the headquarters? Has it come under attack by Irving again?" Elder Astra approached the murmuring elders, slightly puzzled. The elders exchanged glances, and one of them stepped forward to quietly ask Astra, "Have you noticed any unusual changes in the dark power you command?" At that moment, Astra raised an eyebrow in surprise. He nodded and replied affirmatively, "Yes, there have been abnormal changes in the dark powers I command. It seems as if these dark energies want to leave me. Have you encountered similar situations? Do you have any insights?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In response to Elder Astra''s inquiry, the other elders shook their heads gravely. "We have no insights. Moreover, the situation we are experiencing is exactly the same as yours. It seems that there is a problem with the very source of dark power," another elder said with evident concern. "If that is the case, then the situation we face is extremely dire," Elder Astra said, his tone filled with despair. He had originally hoped to defeat Shadow Celestial and Irving through an alliance with Elder Seville. However, with the abnormal changes in the dark powers, his own strength had been significantly weakened. Even if Elder Seville was willing to help, it was likely that they would not be able to achieve victory. As Elder Astra sank into despair, lost in thought, the voice of Shadow Celestial suddenly echoed in his ears. "What are you all talking about?" Elder Astra and the other elders turned their gazes toward Shadow Celestial, surprised by his sudden appearance. However, they quickly regained their composure. "Your Excellency Shadow Celestial, we have noticed abnormal changes in the dark powers we command. We believe this may indicate that something significant is about to happen. Do you have any intelligence regarding this matter?" one of the elders asked directly. Shadow Celestial shook his head. "I don''t know what you are talking about. Don''t make a fuss; dark powers are inherently volatile. You should all return to your respective duties. The Night Blades have many matters that require your attention." With that, Shadow Celestial dismissed them all. He seemed rather unconcerned about the abnormalities in the dark powers. This reaction left Elder Astra feeling perplexed. However, he had no grounds to say much more, as it appeared that Shadow Celestial would not offer him much assistance. Soon, the elders dispersed. Shadow Celestial watched them leave, letting out a slow sigh. In truth, he had already known that there were certain issues with the dark powers. Not only were the dark powers problematic, but even the powers of chaos he commanded were showing signs of trouble. It seemed that the powers of chaos could no longer be concentrated within his body. Not long ago, Shadow Celestial had attempted to extract all the chaotic energy from a chaotic artifact. However, his efforts had ultimately failed. The chaotic energy appeared to be fixed within the artifact. "What is going on here? If powers of different attributes are all experiencing abnormal changes, it means that something significant is about to occur. If the prophecy book is correct, the apocalypse may be imminent," Shadow Celestial thought to himself. He had once seen a prophecy book that contained numerous predictions, some of which were true and others false. However, the vast majority of the prophecies had, to some extent, been validated. On the last page of the prophecy book, there was a chilling statement that sent shivers down Shadow Celestial''s spine. "All powers will be overwhelmed by the forces of the apocalypse. As the end approaches, all powers will be affected, leading to their distortion." The final prophecy recorded on the last page was directly related to the apocalypse. Now, all signs indicated that the apocalyptic prophecy in the book was about to be validated. "I must prepare for the apocalypse immediately! Once it arrives, both the real world and the Shelter Game world will suffer devastating blows. At that time, even more terrifying and grotesque monsters will emerge. To survive in such a harsh environment, I must build a more perfect fortress; I need to possess even greater power." With that resolution, Shadow Celestial swiftly returned to his secret dwelling, determined to construct a more formidable fortress. This fortress needed to withstand enemy attacks and also endure the tremendous shock brought by the apocalypse. Deep within the Abyss, Elder Seville closed his eyes, listening to the cacophony of sounds surrounding him. These chaotic noises were the whispers of the monsters dwelling in the depths of the Abyss. Although the Abyss was located at the deepest part of the Shelter Game, it too would face severe upheaval when the apocalypse struck. The monsters within the Abyss sensed the impending doom. They unconsciously murmured the news of the apocalypse, their words forming the background noise of the Abyss. Elder Seville gathered a wealth of intelligence by probing into this background noise, and he also learned that the apocalypse was approaching. "I never expected the apocalypse to arrive so soon. I thought we had hundreds of years left. It seems Irving has indeed changed a great deal," Elder Seville mused. The intelligence he possessed surpassed that of both Shadow Celestial and Irving. Elder Seville had collected extensive information within the Abyss. This information indicated that under normal circumstances, the apocalypse would not occur for hundreds of years. However, Irving''s appearance had altered everything. Irving had not only thwarted Elder Seville and Shadow Celestial''s series of plans but had also curtailed the encroachment of various powers into the real world. His most significant impact on this world was to hasten the arrival of the apocalypse. Yet, all of this was merely Elder Seville''s speculation; the timing of the apocalypse would not change due to Irving''s actions. The timing was solely related to the Dark Overlord. Chapter 436 The Eccentric Knowledge Fairy As soon as Irving arrived at the headquarters of the Angel Guild, Anna and Nick rushed to meet him. Both of them looked at Irving with very concerned expressions, and Nick anxiously asked, "How did it go? Were you able to destroy the monster horde? Who is the puppet master behind the monsters?"In response to Nick''s inquiry, Irving did not provide too many details. He only gave a brief overview of the situation. "The monster horde has been completely destroyed. The person who used the horde to attack my shelter should not attempt the same thing again for the time being. During the battle, I discovered some important clues, but they are also questions I need to resolve. I need to find the Knowledge Fairy immediately; only the Knowledge Fairy can answer my questions." As Irving spoke, his pace was slightly hurried. Both Anna and Nick could sense that he was quite anxious. Therefore, they quickly made way for him. Irving proceeded directly to the innermost part of the Angel Guild headquarters, where the Knowledge Fairy''s warehouse was located. Upon reaching the entrance of the warehouse, Irving turned to Anna and Nick. "You can leave the next part to me. If you come in with me, the Knowledge Fairy is unlikely to answer my questions." Although Anna and Nick felt a bit disappointed, this was not the first time they had encountered a similar situation. They both understood that the conversation between the Knowledge Fairy and Irving involved a great deal of sensitive information, which could be dangerous for them. Anna nodded. "I understand. I won''t go in with you. I have many other matters to attend to. Once you have gathered enough information from the Knowledge Fairy, come find me and tell me what you''ve learned." With that, Anna turned and left. Nick hesitated slightly. He felt that Irving was not being entirely truthful with him and suspected that Irving was withholding important information. "Do you have anything else to say? If not, you should focus on your own tasks," Irving remarked, noticing Nick''s hesitation. However, he felt that now was not the right time to explain himself. Nick glanced at Irving and ultimately decided not to press further. After Anna and Nick had left, Irving pushed open the large door of the warehouse. The moment he entered, the Knowledge Fairy appeared before him. It seemed that the Knowledge Fairy had anticipated Irving''s visit. "It looks like you knew I would come to find you, so you decided to wait for me here," Irving said to the Knowledge Fairy with a hint of indifference. "Did you also predict what I wanted to discuss with you?" At that moment, the Knowledge Fairy appeared as a massive eye radiating a blue glow. This enormous eye was constantly generating one mysterious symbol after another, which converged to form a complex network. All the symbols within the network shifted and changed, creating an elusive atmosphere. "You have come to me regarding the apocalypse," the Knowledge Fairy replied to Irving in a cold voice. Irving''s expression remained unchanged. Although the Knowledge Fairy had guessed correctly, he felt he could not react too openly. "Is that all you predicted? Surely there''s more?" Irving asked calmly. "That is all I have foreseen. Although I possess the ability to glimpse the future, what I see is not guaranteed to occur. The information I perceive is often quite vague. However, one thing I can confirm is that you are facing significant troubles, which is why you seek my assistance. I believe we should not waste any more time. Our mutual probing is pointless." The Knowledge Fairy felt that there was no need for further testing between them. Irving nodded, and then he took out the tablet he had obtained from the Apocalypse Proclaimer. The moment the Knowledge Fairy saw the tablet, its form underwent a dramatic transformation. The mysterious symbols on the enormous eye almost vanished simultaneously, and it seemed to retreat deep within the eye. "Why did you bring this here?! Don''t you realize that this tablet will bring disaster?!" a pained and hoarse voice emerged from the depths of the giant eye. Irving was slightly taken aback. However, he sensed that the Knowledge Fairy was not deliberately trying to deceive him, so he needed to quickly clarify everything. "The Apocalypse Proclaimer commanded a horde of monsters to attack my shelter. To thwart its plans, I launched a counterattack against the horde midway. During the battle, I not only completely annihilated the horde but also defeated the Apocalypse Proclaimer. After being defeated, the Apocalypse Proclaimer left behind this tablet and opened a portal to an unknown space. It escaped through that portal, leaving only the tablet behind. I believe the symbols on this tablet contain crucial information. That''s why I brought it to you, hoping you could explain what information the symbols hold!" After Irving explained his purpose, the Knowledge Fairy''s form returned to normal. The Knowledge Fairy stared intently at the tablet. After observing it for a while, it slowly said, "This tablet can indeed open a portal to an unknown space. And that so-called unknown space is actually the realm of the Dark Overlord!" This information confirmed Irving''s suspicions. He had already realized that there was a very close connection between the Apocalypse Proclaimer and the Dark Overlord. Irving nodded. "Is that the only purpose of this tablet? Why did you say it would bring us disaster?" Irving continued to press for answers. The Knowledge Fairy did not respond immediately; instead, it transformed into a massive book of magic. When the book opened, the pages were filled with dense text. "This tablet contains the main powers of the Dark Overlord. While the Dark Overlord possesses immense dark power, its primary force is actually the power of calamity. Any area that the Dark Overlord gazes upon will inevitably experience numerous disasters, and any area it directly descends upon will face an apocalypse. Although the tablet does not contain a vast amount of calamity power, disasters will frequently occur around it. You must find a way to seal this tablet quickly. Otherwise, you will soon encounter disaster!" The Knowledge Fairy specifically warned Irving. He looked at the tablet and nodded solemnly. "I understand. However, before sealing this tablet, I hope you can help me interpret what the symbols on it represent." Irving still hoped the Knowledge Fairy could provide him with more information. However, the Knowledge Fairy appeared slightly impatient. "The symbols on the tablet are all related to the Dark Overlord. I cannot interpret what these symbols signify. If I were to truly decipher the meaning of any of these symbols, I would inevitably draw the attention of the Dark Overlord. That is something I absolutely cannot accept. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Any being noticed by the Dark Overlord will face unavoidable death. I do not want to die just yet; I even want to find a way to ensure my safety when the apocalypse arrives." After saying this, the Knowledge Fairy transformed into an owl and swiftly flew to the depths of the warehouse. Irving understood very well that the Knowledge Fairy would not provide him with any more information. By the end of their conversation, the Knowledge Fairy''s disdain was clearly evident. Irving believed that part of what the Knowledge Fairy said was true, but there was certainly also a portion that was false. The tablet possessing the power of the Dark Overlord was likely true, but the claim that the Knowledge Fairy could not interpret the symbols on the tablet was probably a lie. Irving believed that the Knowledge Fairy must know the meanings of certain symbols, but the Knowledge Fairy was unwilling to share this information, perhaps because the meanings were too negative. "It seems that there''s no way to strike a deal with the Knowledge Fairy! No matter what kind of bargaining chip I offer, the Knowledge Fairy won''t provide any assistance. Perhaps I should head directly to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. There, I might find the mysterious entity that helped me before. Since that entity possesses symbols identical to those on the tablet, it likely has a deep understanding of the Dark Overlord." Irving ultimately made his decision. Since the Knowledge Fairy couldn''t provide him with much information, he had to seek it through other means. Although going to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild was extremely dangerous for him, he had no other choice. Even if the mysterious entity he had been searching for turned out to be a servant of the Dark Overlord, he had to take the risk and talk to them. With that, Irving left the deepest part of the Angel Guild''s headquarters, the warehouse. As the door to the warehouse closed, the Knowledge Fairy slowly floated out from the depths of the room. At that moment, the Knowledge Fairy appeared as a cold, massive eye. It seemed to be engulfed by a sense of impending crisis. The mere existence of Irving felt threatening to it. "The situation is much worse than I anticipated; the apocalypse is approaching sooner than expected. My preparations are far from complete! I must accelerate my actions! Irving and his companions may not provide me with help once the apocalypse arrives. I need to make more preparations; only then can I ensure my survival when the end comes." The Knowledge Fairy had never fully trusted Irving. To the Knowledge Fairy, Irving was merely one of the collaborators. If partnering with someone else offered greater benefits, it would not hesitate to betray Irving. As the apocalypse loomed closer, the Knowledge Fairy prioritized its own safety. It knew exactly what the symbols on the tablet represented, but it would never disclose their meanings to Irving. Once Irving learned the meanings of those symbols, he could use them to enhance himself. Chapter 437 An Unexpected Encounter Irving was unaware that the Knowledge Fairy had been observing him from the shadows. He was currently focused solely on how to proceed with his next actions.As soon as Irving arrived at the upper levels of the Angel Guild headquarters, he ran into Nick. It was clear that Nick had been waiting there for him. "How did it go? Did you get enough information from the Knowledge Fairy?" Nick asked, concern evident in his voice. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Irving shook his head helplessly. "The Knowledge Fairy isn''t willing to provide me with sufficient information; he even lied to me." Nick was taken aback by this revelation. "The Knowledge Fairy lied to you? Does that mean he''s in cahoots with those people?" Nick asked, slightly astonished. Nick''s question reminded Irving of something. He had indeed seen monsters resembling the Knowledge Fairy among the creatures controlled by the Apocalypse Proclaimer. He had intended to ask the Knowledge Fairy about this matter. However, during their discussion, he had completely forgotten about it. Irving hesitated for a moment. He considered going back to inquire further with the Knowledge Fairy. But after some thought, he ultimately decided against it. The conversation with the Knowledge Fairy had not been very pleasant; even if he returned, there was no guarantee that the Knowledge Fairy would be willing to meet with him again. Irving resolved to visit the old headquarters of the Angel Guild first. He thought that if he could gather enough information or find additional clues there, he could return to the Angel Guild headquarters and have a more productive discussion with the Knowledge Fairy. "The situation isn''t as bad as you think," Irving said with a smile, hoping to calm Nick down. He didn''t want Nick to be overly worried. "Although the Knowledge Fairy didn''t provide me with much information, it''s possible that he just views that knowledge as very valuable. Right now, I can''t offer enough to exchange for the information he possesses." Irving''s words finally eased Nick''s concerns. "As long as the Knowledge Fairy isn''t our enemy, that''s good enough. If the Knowledge Fairy were our enemy, we''d be in serious trouble. He knows us very well and has always stayed deep within the Angel Guild headquarters. If he decided to attack us, we would be completely caught off guard." Nick said this with a hint of melancholy. Irving nodded. "You''re right. I need to head to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild immediately. There should be the information I need. You don''t need to follow me; just relay the information I just told you to Anna." With that, Irving left the Angel Guild headquarters. Nick had originally intended to follow in Irving''s footsteps. Although Irving had told him not to accompany him, Nick believed he could simply hide in the shadows. As long as Irving didn''t discover him, Nick thought there wouldn''t be any major issues. However, after thinking it over for a while, Nick ultimately chose to heed Irving''s advice. While Irving made his way to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild, Nick found Anna and carefully relayed the information that Irving had shared with him. Anna already held a significant bias against the Knowledge Fairy, and upon hearing the latest information, she angrily said, "I knew the Knowledge Fairy wasn''t to be trusted!" "However, we don''t have many other options right now. After all, the information we possess is far less than what the Knowledge Fairy has," Nick replied helplessly. Anna nodded and let out a silent sigh. Both Anna and Nick felt a bit disappointed. Their disappointment stemmed primarily from their lack of strength. They both believed that if they were stronger, they could provide Irving with more substantial help. However, for the two of them, enhancing their own strength would require a significant cost, leaving them to maintain a resigned silence. Meanwhile, Irving spent an hour reaching the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Upon arriving at the entrance, he was astonished to find it filled with the power of the Blood Moon. "What is going on here? Why is there such a massive presence of Blood Moon power? Could it be that Sophia has broken through the seal I set for her?" Irving was deeply shocked, feeling an immense threat. If Sophia had truly broken the seal, she might be able to attack him at any moment. He immediately prepared himself for battle, and almost simultaneously, the overwhelming power of the Blood Moon filled the space around him. He felt the howls of werewolves echoing in his mind. Clearly, Sophia had already launched an attack against him. Irving hadn''t anticipated that he would find himself caught off guard in a battle with Sophia. The Blood Moon power wielded by Sophia, having broken through the seal, was exceptionally formidable. If Irving wanted to emerge victorious in this battle, he needed to quickly adjust his tactics. Irving didn''t act recklessly; he utilized the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to counter the Blood Moon power while scanning his surroundings for Sophia''s whereabouts. Without being able to locate Sophia, any countermeasures he devised would be futile. After several minutes of searching, Irving finally pinpointed the direction where Sophia was located. "Sophia hasn''t fully broken through the seal! The massive Blood Moon power is merely seeping through the breach in the seal. As long as I act quickly enough, I can reinforce the seal!" Irving quickly assessed the situation. Although the overall circumstances were dire, they had not reached an irreparable point. The seal had merely developed a breach; as long as Irving could repair the opening, Sophia''s plan would be completely thwarted. He dashed toward the direction of Sophia with maximum speed. During this time, Sophia was not idle either; she was continuously harnessing the power of the Blood Moon. Sophia was well aware that she needed to act quickly. She had to completely break through the seal before Irving arrived. If she failed to do so, she would be sealed away once again. "All the Blood Moon power must be concentrated together; only then can I destroy the seal as swiftly as possible." With her eyes tightly shut, she gathered all the Blood Moon power into one force. The overwhelming power of the Blood Moon prevented the already significantly weakened seal from holding any longer. When Irving passed through the last door and entered the area where the seal was located, the seal completely collapsed. Sophia had finally used the power of the Blood Moon to break free! In the instant the seal shattered, Sophia''s form transformed into a pink light and charged toward Irving. Under these circumstances, Irving hurriedly took out the Staff of Calamity. Although he knew that casting spells was no longer an option, the staff itself possessed immense power. With this powerful staff in hand, he could temporarily block Sophia''s attack. An almost endless torrent of Blood Moon power surged toward Irving. While most of these attacks were deflected by the staff, the ones that got through still inflicted severe damage on Irving. He felt a cacophony of frenzied howls echoing in his mind. These howls did not sound like those of werewolves; they felt more like his own. The mental assault from the Blood Moon power intensified further. "You don''t really think this tactic will succeed, do you? I won''t be easily disturbed! Even if you drive me into madness, the mad version of me will still defeat you!" Irving had made up his mind. No matter what happened, he would not let Sophia escape. He summoned all the power he possessed, determined to reactivate the seal. Although the seal had been breached by Sophia, some of its power still lingered. With the aid of that residual power, Irving could restore the seal with relative ease. Irving''s actions met with some success. The magical formations of the seal were reactivated. Sophia felt the space around her begin to compress. She realized that the situation had become very dire. "You will not seal me away again! The apocalypse is imminent, and I will never accept being sealed until it arrives!" Sophia shouted fiercely. Her words were not only meant to express her defiance, but she also aimed to use her piercing voice to disrupt Irving''s focus. Sophia infused her voice with powerful Blood Moon energy, giving it the effect of driving listeners into madness. Faced with Sophia''s attack, Irving gritted his teeth and held on. Although his will was incredibly steadfast, the increasing cacophony of howls in his mind was making his consciousness blur. He could barely see his surroundings anymore. "I absolutely cannot give up! The apocalypse is coming, and if Sophia breaks the seal, the situation I will face next will be even worse!" Irving hoped to endure under Sophia''s assault. However, he may have overestimated his own strength. He had already expended a significant amount of power in his battle against the Apocalypse Proclaimer, leaving him unable to defeat Sophia now. In the end, Irving could no longer reactivate the seal; he had even slipped into a semi-mad state. The magical formations of the seal were completely destroyed, and Sophia was finally able to escape successfully. Irving was in a terrible state, and if Sophia chose to attack him, he could very well be killed. Yet, Sophia did not do this, as she understood she could not afford to waste any time. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Escaping the seal was her highest priority. Now that her plan had succeeded, there was no reason to take unnecessary risks. Sophia was very wary of Irving''s power; although he was severely injured, she still lacked the confidence to quickly defeat him. To avoid any unexpected developments, Sophia chose to transform into a beam of pink moonlight and swiftly depart. As she left, she took most of the Blood Moon power with her, and the howls in Irving''s mind gradually subsided. Chapter 438 The Unquestionable Failure of Negotiation As the roar in his mind gradually subsided, Irving''s condition was slowly returning to normal."What on earth is going on? How can Sophia still possess such powerful abilities? Has the seal not been enough to suppress the power of the Blood Moon after all this time?" Irving chose not to pursue Sophia, as the strength she had just displayed left him utterly shocked. Although he was not at his peak strength, he felt he should have been able to stop Sophia from leaving. With Sophia''s departure, the power of the Blood Moon within the old headquarters of the Angel Guild began to diminish rapidly. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire The series of abnormalities caused by the Blood Moon''s power were also fading quickly. It took Irving quite a while to completely free himself from the influence of the Blood Moon''s power. Irving glanced around. While the sealing magical formations still had some residual power, that power was no longer of any use. "What a pity! I had thought the sealing magical formations would last at least a year. Who would have imagined they would ultimately last less than three months?" Irving said with a dejected tone as he looked at the remnants of the sealing magical formations. After reflecting for a moment, Irving decided to delve deeper into the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. After all, his purpose in coming here was to gather more information related to the apocalypse. Encountering Sophia''s attack was truly an unexpected situation. Passing through several doors, Irving finally reached the innermost part of the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Here, he finally saw the dilapidated wooden door he remembered, radiating a powerful dark energy. At this moment, the dark energy on the door had become much stronger than before. Irving felt a slight sense of worry. He thought that if he recklessly opened this door, he might be eroded by the dark energy. "It seems I must prepare more thoroughly. If I am not adequately prepared, I could very well be completely consumed by the dark energy. The dark power is even stronger than the Dark Overlord''s darkness I saw during my predictions of the future." Irving began to prepare for his next actions. He activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, generating a silvery barrier around his body. While this silvery barrier could not completely block the erosion of dark energy, it would at least provide Irving with some time to react. After making his preparations, Irving took a deep breath. With a determined gaze, he pushed open the dilapidated wooden door before him. The moment the door swung open, a powerful dark energy surged forth. The silvery barrier around Irving was almost instantly shattered by the overwhelming dark power. In this situation, Irving had no choice but to draw upon more of the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s strength. After a few seconds, he finally managed to stabilize himself. He could barely ensure that he wouldn''t be immediately destroyed by the powerful dark energy. Seizing the moment before the dark energy intensified significantly, he took a look at what lay behind the door. The arrangement behind the door was no different from before. Row after row of bookshelves were neatly placed in the room, and at the far end, a familiar black figure stood directly in front of Irving. Irving was certain that the shadowy figure was the mysterious presence he had encountered before. "I''m not here to be your enemy! I''ve come hoping to discuss a partnership with you. Even if you represent dark powers, we can still work together. Have you forgotten our previous successful collaboration?" Irving called out loudly in the direction of the black figure. The shadowy figure did not react at all; it seemed as if it hadn''t heard Irving''s words. Irving refused to give up easily and decided to continue speaking to it. "I''ve learned that the Dark Overlord is about to bring doom upon everyone. Aren''t you worried that I might stop the Dark Overlord''s actions?" Since the approach of collaboration was met with indifference, Irving''s only remaining tactic was to issue a direct threat. As soon as he finished speaking, the black figure swiftly approached the doorway. It was now less than half a meter away from Irving. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could feel the powerful dark energy emanating from the shadowy figure. "Do you really think you have the ability to defeat the great Dark Overlord? You are merely a tiny human. Even if you possess strength that is extraordinarily powerful for a human, those powers are insignificant compared to the greatness of the Dark Overlord." The black figure spoke in a voice that was utterly terrifying. As it spoke, the dark energy surrounding the figure surged toward Irving. Irving could feel the obvious effects of the dark power on his body. He could no longer feel his feet; they had clearly been completely controlled by the dark energy. At this moment, Irving was unable to flee. All he could do was rely on his wits to continue to engage with the figure. Irving let out a light chuckle, hoping to convey his confidence through this manner. "The Dark Overlord is indeed very great. As a being capable of bringing doom to any world, He certainly does not regard humans highly. But I am not an ordinary human; I possess a great deal of knowledge. I have faced an apocalypse before, and not only did I survive, but I also successfully helped many others to survive." Irving was not lying; the apocalypse he had experienced was also brought about by the Dark Overlord. Although his response during that apocalypse was not perfect, he ultimately returned to the time before the calamity for various reasons. Irving had more information than anyone else. Even the Dark Overlord might not know exactly what would happen after the apocalypse; only Irving knew the specific details of what was to come. What Irving said caused the shadowy figure to undergo some changes once again. It seemed that the black figure had determined that Irving was not lying; it sensed the threat he posed. Irving could feel the dark power surrounding his body growing stronger. "You can try to kill me now! But if you fail, I will bring you immense disaster. Your master has not yet fully awakened; He cannot assist you at this moment." Irving began to further threaten the black figure. As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a gaze filled with extreme malice. The shadowy figure was thoroughly enraged by Irving''s words. The dark power surrounding Irving was again enhanced. However, this increased dark power did not inflict any greater harm on Irving. For some reason, the Taikoo Flame Pearl within Irving''s body unleashed a power far beyond what he had imagined. A golden glow emerged around Irving''s body, even dispelling all the dark energy that surrounded him. The unexpected change of the Taikoo Flame Pearl surprised Irving. However, for him, this was not a bad thing; in fact, it was quite the opposite. The shadowy figure also sensed the change in the power within Irving. It took a step back, seemingly filled with a degree of fear towards Irving. "You must be starting to fear me now! I did not come here to eliminate you. I actually want to collaborate with you. As long as you can tell me the specific time of the apocalypse, I will no longer trouble you. As a servant of the Dark Overlord, you should know the exact time of the apocalypse, right?" Irving''s primary concern was the specific timing of the apocalypse. Although Irving had experienced an apocalypse before, he had been nothing more than a relatively weak player in a shelter game at that time. When he was affected by the apocalypse, he realized that it had arrived, but he did not know the exact timing of its onset. In response to Irving''s repeated inquiries, the shadowy figure did not provide any answer. Instead, it retreated to the farthest corner of the room. The powerful dark energy swallowed all the light in the room. The black figure refused to continue negotiating with Irving. Irving wanted to say something more, but before he could open his mouth, the shadowy figure sealed the door of the room with immense power. As the wooden door closed completely, Irving knew that this negotiation had undoubtedly failed. Standing at the door, he did not leave immediately; a serious expression crossed his face. "It seems I was indeed a bit too na?ve. The shadowy figure is after all a servant of the Dark Overlord; even if I display my own great power, it won''t collaborate with me. It looks like I won''t be able to gather more information. Therefore, the only thing I can do now is to prepare for the arrival of the apocalypse." He realized he should quickly relocate his shelter to a safer place and ensure that his companions were fully prepared. After experiencing a series of failures, Irving understood that he could no longer gather more intelligence. In this situation, all he could do was get ready for the impending apocalypse. Although he did not know the exact timing of its arrival and was unsure of what the symbols on the stone tablet signified, Irving believed that as long as he made all the necessary preparations, he and his companions would be able to survive this apocalypse. The initial moments of an apocalypse were the most perilous; if they could endure that critical period, he and his companions could seek ways to save themselves in the aftermath. After formulating his strategy, Irving left the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. At the entrance of the old headquarters, he once again left behind a sealed magical formation. This time, the power of the magical formation he set up was not particularly strong. Irving did not expect this magical formation to completely seal off the dark energy within the old headquarters. He left this formation merely as a precaution. If the dark energy from the old headquarters seeped out, then his magical formation would undoubtedly be destroyed, and he would receive an immediate warning. Chapter 439 Preparations by All Parties Irving sensed that the apocalypse was about to arrive, so he began to make the necessary preparations. It was not just Irving who was preparing; all of his enemies were also getting ready for the impending doom.Under the orders of Shadow Celestial, the members of Night Blades began a series of actions. In addition to reinforcing the Night Blades'' headquarters, they specifically gathered items that possessed powerful dark and chaotic energies. Shadow Celestial planned to use the powers from these items to activate the defensive magical formations he had designed. As long as these defensive magical formations proved effective, Shadow Celestial could ensure that he would not be directly obliterated by the shockwaves of the apocalypse. The preparations being made by Night Blades were not limited to Shadow Celestial; other elders of Night Blades were also making their own preparations. Those elders willing to obey Shadow Celestial''s orders would certainly assist him, but they also had their own interests at heart, each preparing their own secret bases. On the other hand, the elders who refused to follow Shadow Celestial''s commands focused all their efforts on their own preparations. These resistant elders were led by Elder Astra. Elder Astra constructed a series of highly complex defensive magical formations centered around his castle. While the effectiveness of these defensive magical formations might not surpass those set up by Shadow Celestial, they would at least serve a purpose when the apocalypse arrived. "We can only prepare so much. If we make too many preparations, Shadow Celestial will surely notice something is off. At that point, he will take corresponding actions. If that happens, even if the apocalypse doesn''t come, we will face a significant crisis. So I hope you can understand my position." After finishing the setup of the defensive magical formations, Elder Astra took the time to explain his reasoning to the other elders. Elder Astra knew that the defensive magical formations he had laid out were not perfect. He felt he had his reasons and hoped to make the other elders understand his plight. Naturally, the other elders did not say much in response. After all, Elder Astra was the strongest among them, and only he had the capability to prepare for the apocalypse. Thus, the elders who had been secretly opposing Shadow Celestial accepted Elder Astra''s explanation. "Should we take some other actions? Are we just going to wait here until the apocalypse arrives?" One elder stepped forward to ask Elder Astra directly. To this elder, it seemed that there was still some time before the apocalypse arrived. Since they had already set up the defensive magical formations, there was certainly room for further preparations. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Upon hearing this question, Elder Astra slowly shook his head. "We cannot make more preparations. As I mentioned before, if we prepare too much, Shadow Celestial will surely notice our activities. Besides the threat from Shadow Celestial, we must also consider the dangers posed by others." Elder Astra paused at this point, leaving some room for others to ponder. In truth, he had not fully considered what other threats they might face aside from Shadow Celestial. In his mind, he believed that before the apocalypse arrived, they would not encounter any threats from anyone. Even Irving, who had always been their enemy, would no longer be inclined to provoke them. Irving would undoubtedly focus his attention on finding ways to deal with the apocalypse. However, Elder Astra would not voice his true thoughts. He feared that if he expressed these ideas, his fellow elders might become complacent. As soon as Elder Astra finished speaking, the other elders began to whisper among themselves. Clearly, the majority of the elders believed that Irving posed a greater threat than Shadow Celestial. "Everyone, since you''ve already formed your own speculations, there''s no point in wasting time here. As I said, we all need to give our utmost effort; only then can we successfully confront the crisis of the apocalypse." Elder Astra''s words persuaded the other elders, who then went off to attend to their own matters. After the other elders left, Elder Astra reestablished contact with Elder Seville. "My preparations are complete. How are things on your end?" Elder Astra inquired with great concern. Elder Astra and Elder Seville actually had a plan for dealing with the apocalypse. They had discussed this plan extensively before. The plan was quite complex, requiring simultaneous preparations to be made in both the shelter game world and the depths of the abyss. The preparations in the shelter game world were what Elder Astra had just completed. The preparations in the depths of the abyss were solely Elder Seville''s responsibility, and he had not even shared the relevant details with Elder Astra. This was why Elder Astra was anxious to contact Elder Seville; he hoped to obtain more intelligence from him. Elder Seville''s voice soon came through. "My situation is also quite good. I have basically completed all the preparations. Once the apocalypse arrives, our plan can commence immediately." Elder Seville spoke with confidence, yet he still did not disclose the details of his plan. This made Elder Astra feel a bit tense. "What exactly is your specific plan? Are you going to keep hiding it from me? I am your most important ally, and one could even say I am the only one capable of cooperating with you." Elder Astra felt he should take this opportunity to clarify things. He did not want Elder Seville to perceive him as too weak. Even though his power was not as great as Elder Seville''s, he still hoped to make the other party recognize his value. Elder Seville did not respond immediately. During Elder Seville''s silence, Elder Astra felt an immense amount of pressure. He was very worried that Elder Seville might suddenly terminate their collaboration. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After an unknown amount of time passed, Elder Seville''s voice finally came through again. "I can reveal some details of the plan to you, but I will not disclose the entire picture. The full scope of the plan pertains to the essence of the abyss. If you understand the essence of the abyss, you will be eroded by its power." Elder Seville''s tone was very serious. When he mentioned the essence of the abyss, his voice seemed to emanate the power of the abyss itself. Elder Astra was not intimidated by Elder Seville''s tone. "Of course, I do not wish to be eroded by the power of the abyss, so you need not mention any information related to the essence of the abyss. Just tell me other intelligence." Elder Astra spoke sincerely. "At the very moment the apocalypse arrives, all worlds will face a shock. Whether it is the shelter game world or the underlying rules of the real world, everything will be destroyed. Various powers with different attributes will rapidly enter a frenzy stage. These chaotic forces will annihilate every being that lacks sufficient strength. Meanwhile, the abyss will also undergo certain mutations due to the large number of deaths caused by the apocalypse. As a result, a massive number of souls will appear within the abyss. The power of these souls can distort the abyss. All the monsters within the abyss will, in that instant, be subjected to the overwhelming power of the abyss. Additionally, many forces from the abyss will seep out. These seeping powers from the abyss could significantly impact both the shelter game world and the real world. My plan is to ensure that the power of the abyss does not seep out. In the process, I can also convert these abyssal powers into my own strength. Once I possess this power from the abyss, my strength will be greatly enhanced compared to before. At that point, the two of us will be able to easily handle the series of crises brought about by the apocalypse." Elder Seville finally revealed a portion of his plan. After hearing Elder Seville''s plan, Elder Astra found it to be quite feasible. Especially when Elder Seville mentioned his ability to harness the power of the abyss, Elder Astra also hoped to gain some of that power for himself. "Since you can convert a portion of the abyss''s power into your own strength, could you share some of that power with me? If I possessed the power of the abyss, I could also play a greater role." Elder Astra was eager to enhance his own strength. However, Elder Seville certainly would not hand over the power of the abyss to him. Elder Seville chuckled softly a couple of times. "You are not yet qualified to wield the power of the abyss; it is far too overwhelming. If you wish to control it, you must elevate your own strength to a certain level." After saying this, Elder Seville abruptly cut off communication with Elder Astra. Elder Seville felt he had provided enough information. Elder Astra felt a bit disappointed. Although he learned part of Elder Seville''s plan, he did not obtain what he desired most: greater power. "It seems relying on others is not as effective as relying on myself. While Elder Seville is willing to collaborate with me, he still has his reservations. I should take this time to strengthen myself. Once I possess powerful abilities, whether facing Shadow Celestial or Irving, I won''t be as helpless as before." Elder Astra ultimately made a decision. Despite the immense threat posed by the impending apocalypse, he had placed all his hopes for confronting it on Elder Seville. He would no longer make additional preparations for the apocalypse; instead, he resolved to rapidly enhance his own strength while there was still time before it arrived. Chapter 440 Further Mutation of the Blood Moons Power Deep within a jungle in the Shelter Game world, several werewolves were aimlessly wandering about. They seemed to be waiting for something to arrive. The sky was pitch black, devoid of any light. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Suddenly, a pink moon appeared in an instant. The entire jungle was illuminated by the pink moonlight, and at the same time, the wandering werewolves raised their heads, their eyes fixated on the blood-red moon in the sky. All the werewolves let out a howl. The howls of the werewolves intertwined, and amidst this cacophony, a pink figure gradually emerged. This pink figure was Sophia. After escaping from Irving''s pursuit, Sophia found a passage in the real world that allowed her to quickly return to the Shelter Game world. Although this passage enabled her to return swiftly, it also significantly weakened her. Almost all the power of the Blood Moon was concentrated within Sophia. Sophia''s weakening meant that the power of the Blood Moon itself had also been diminished. At that moment, Sophia was not in a very good state; as her figure was fully outlined, she could not maintain her balance and fell directly to the ground. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire The werewolves that were howling around her hurried over to Sophia''s side, quickly helping her up. Sophia, with a weary expression on her face, struggled to stand. After surveying her surroundings and confirming that there was no immediate danger, she finally let out a sigh of relief. "The power of the Blood Moon has undergone further mutation. I cannot use too much of its power before the apocalypse arrives. I must prepare for the coming of the end." Sophia had already sensed a significant change in the power she wielded. Although she did not yet know the reason behind the mutation of the Blood Moon''s power, she believed that as long as her powers were undergoing change, the situations she would face would become much worse than before. Even though Sophia had successfully escaped from her seal, Irving remained her enemy. Irving would certainly not let Sophia off easily. Meanwhile, her previous allies were all occupied with their own affairs; neither Elder Astra nor Shadow Celestial seemed willing to offer Sophia any assistance. Sophia''s situation had become worse than before. After pondering for a while, she finally made a decisive resolution. She decided to command the werewolves she could control to move deeper into the Shelter Game world. The pink moon in the sky would guide her in finding a way to strengthen the power of the Blood Moon. Thus, Sophia, accompanied by the werewolves, moved forward into the unknown, following the guidance of the Blood Moon. In reality, the pink moon in the sky did not physically exist; only Sophia and the werewolves could see it. This pink moon was merely a symbol of the Blood Moon''s power. By following the symbol of the Blood Moon''s power, Sophia encountered the least danger along her path. However, despite the protection of the Blood Moon''s power, the depths of the Shelter Game world were filled with unknown dangers. Although many players had already entered the Shelter Game, whether they were ordinary humans or highly gifted individuals like Irving, they were continuously exploring the world. To date, the areas they had explored were not particularly extensive. The Ruins of the Abyss of Death marked the farthest reaches of human exploration in the Shelter Game world. Countless dangers lay hidden in the unknown regions. If Sophia had not been pushed into such a perilous situation, she would not have easily ventured into unexplored areas of the Shelter Game world. Guided by the Blood Moon, Sophia and her werewolves soon entered a region of the Shelter Game world that had never been reached by anyone before. At first, Sophia and the werewolves under her control encountered no dangers. However, as time passed, her mood began to darken. Although she still had not encountered any monsters, she felt as if something was watching her every move from the shadows. "What is going on? Is there really a hidden monster nearby? Why aren''t these monsters attacking me? Could it be that the power I wield is stronger than theirs?" Sophia''s anxiety grew, becoming more pronounced than before. However, she did not act impulsively; as someone with extensive combat experience, Sophia understood the importance of gathering sufficient intelligence before taking action. Despite her various concerns, her expression remained calm. She continued to lead the werewolves forward. After a while, a towering wall suddenly appeared in front of Sophia. This wall had appeared abruptly in her path, and she had had no prior awareness of it. Although the area Sophia found herself in was relatively dim, she possessed the power of the Blood Moon. Under normal circumstances, this power should have enabled her to detect anomalies in the darkness. The moment she laid eyes on the towering wall, Sophia quickly used the Blood Moon''s power to construct a barrier around her body. Although her reaction was incredibly swift, she was still unable to successfully defend herself. Before the barrier constructed from the Blood Moon''s power could fully form, a massive maw filled with sharp teeth lunged at Sophia, ready to bite down on her. In a split second, Sophia made a quick judgment. She realized that there was no way she could confront the monster before her with her current power. Sophia transformed into a beam of pink moonlight and fled. While Sophia was able to escape, the werewolves she commanded were not able to run away. The moment Sophia vanished, the werewolves surrounding her were immediately swallowed by the monstrous maw. Then, the sounds of the werewolves'' anguished screams and the crunching of bones erupted from within that gaping mouth. At this moment, Sophia was still not far from the monster in its maw form; she could clearly hear the screams and the sound of bones being shattered. Sophia was beginning to feel regret. She thought that she should not have ventured so recklessly into the unknown areas of the Shelter Game world. However, it was now too late for regrets. Even if Sophia wanted to turn back, she would not be able to evade these monsters. The pink moon in the sky continued to emit its glow, seemingly conveying an order for Sophia to press on. "The power of the Blood Moon seems to have regained a sense of self-awareness! It is urging me to keep moving forward! If I stop here, the power within me will surely weaken rapidly." Sophia had come to realize that she could no longer fully control the power of the Blood Moon. The pink moon in the sky appeared to have transformed into a new self-awareness of the Blood Moon''s power. If Sophia did not act according to its will, the Blood Moon''s power would soon abandon her. Under these circumstances, Sophia had no choice but to grit her teeth and continue onward. Before her lay an absolute darkness, while twisted monsters lurked behind her. At this point, Sophia could only rely on the power of the Blood Moon to continue providing her assistance. As Sophia explored unknown territories, Elder Astra was tirelessly seeking out the Lava Giant and various monsters infused with fire power in the Lava Mountains. Elder Astra had already resolved to enhance his strength as much as possible before the apocalypse arrived. While his primary power was that of darkness, rapidly increasing dark power was nearly impossible. Furthermore, a swift enhancement of dark power would raise the alarm of Shadow Celestial. Therefore, Elder Astra ultimately decided to master a new power in a short amount of time. Among the powers that were relatively easier to grasp were those of various elements. The power of fire represented the fire element. Moreover, Elder Astra happened to know of an area where the fire power was concentrated¡ªthis area was, of course, the Lava Mountains. When Elder Astra arrived at the Lava Mountains, the main peak was continuously erupting. A substantial amount of magma gushed forth from the volcano''s crater, unleashing powerful flames that quickly spread to the surrounding areas. Most of this fiery power would be absorbed by the Lava Giant and other fire-infused monsters, enhancing their strength in the process. A smaller portion of this power would combine with ordinary creatures, transforming them into monsters with formidable combat capabilities. Elder Astra''s goal was to prevent the fiery energy of the magma from spreading to the nearby areas. To achieve this, he had specifically brought a tool from the Night Blades'' headquarters: the Flame Collector Net. The Flame Collector Net appeared to be an ordinary fishing net. However, when someone grasped it, they could feel their body heat rapidly dissipating. The Flame Collector Net could absorb all the fire energy it came into contact with. Once the collected fire energy became sufficiently powerful, it would coalesce at the center of the net and manifest as fire gems. Using this method, Elder Astra collected numerous fire gems. After gathering ten fire gems, he quickly returned to his castle with them. He intended to use his unique spells within the castle to transfer the fire energy from the gems into himself. With a sufficiently strong fire power, he would be able to wield fire spells in battle. While the fire power obtained in this way could not be used with great flexibility, it could still play a significant role in combat. "If I had fire spells during my battle with Irving, I wouldn''t have been defeated so quickly. I could have used my fire spells to disrupt Irving''s Taikoo Flame Pearl''s power." Elder Astra was actually making some misjudgments; he was unaware of the true nature of the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s power that Irving possessed. He merely thought it was a unique form of fire energy. This misunderstanding drove him to urgently collect fire power. Chapter 441 Im Not Joking The actions of the people in the Shelter Game world did not attract Irving''s attention. After leaving the former headquarters of the Angel Guild, Irving immediately sent a message to all his partners. He summoned everyone to the Angel Guild''s headquarters.When Irving''s companions received this message, they were slightly surprised. They believed that most of the crises they had faced had been alleviated, and they did not expect to encounter any major events in the near future. Therefore, everyone thought they had time to take care of their own matters. However, upon receiving Irving''s message, everyone realized that something significant must have happened again. As a result, they all rushed to the Angel Guild''s headquarters as quickly as possible. By the time Irving arrived at the Angel Guild headquarters, everyone except James had already gathered. At that moment, Vicky stepped forward a few paces and approached Irving. "What exactly is going on? Why did you rush to gather us all together? Is there another crisis?" Vicky''s expression was one of great anxiety as she spoke. She felt that she had not been able to help Irving at all, and if another crisis arose, she would surely blame herself. Irving did not respond immediately; instead, he turned to Anna and asked, "Why hasn''t James arrived? Where is he right now? Have you been in contact with him?" Irving''s questions clearly indicated that he intended to wait until everyone had arrived before sharing the information he wanted to convey. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire Anna quickly replied, "James should be here shortly. I spoke with him earlier; he was in Starling City today. The Green Ivy Company had some matters that required his attention. He is hurrying back as fast as he can. I think we won''t have to wait long to see him." As soon as Anna finished speaking, James appeared before everyone, looking worn out. Upon seeing Irving, he gasped, "What happened? Why did you gather us all in such a hurry?" After asking this, James took several deep breaths, clearly exhausted. Seeing James, Irving nodded slowly. "Since all of you are here, let''s head to the conference room quickly. What I''m about to discuss is very important for all of you. You need to be in the right mindset and remember every word I say." After saying this, Irving led everyone into the conference room. After everyone entered the conference room, the door closed heavily behind them. Irving took the extra step of using a sealing magical formation, ensuring that no one outside could hear the voices from within the room. Once all the preparations were complete, Irving''s expression turned serious as he spoke. "The reason I urgently gathered you all here is to share a very important piece of information. The apocalypse is about to arrive." As soon as Irving''s words left his mouth, everyone present displayed expressions of sheer shock. Nick, James, and Benjamin''s reactions were not as exaggerated; they were merely slightly taken aback. However, Anna and Vicky were visibly astonished. "You''re not joking, are you?" Anna quickly pressed for clarification. In her mind, while the situation wasn''t ideal, they were managing to hold on. Once Irving and the others regained their strength, they could head to the Night Blades'' headquarters to challenge Shadow Celestial again. Even if they couldn''t eliminate Shadow Celestial, they could take the opportunity to rescue Aron. As long as they got Aron back, the overall situation would be significantly favorable for them. Anna never imagined that the apocalypse was imminent. If it truly was, wouldn''t they have no extra energy left to save Aron? They might not even be able to ensure their own safety. The moment Anna finished her question, Irving responded immediately. "I am not joking! I am speaking to you very seriously!" Irving''s voice was resolute, and his meaning was crystal clear. His response only deepened the grim atmosphere among those present. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You should remember the monster horde we encountered earlier, right?" Irving shifted his gaze to Nick. "The one who summoned those monsters and commanded them to attack my shelter is a servant of the Dark Overlord, known as the Apocalypse Proclaimer. His appearance signifies that the Dark Overlord is about to descend, and the arrival of the Dark Overlord will undoubtedly trigger the apocalypse! According to the information I found on the stone tablet, the apocalypse is expected to occur within the next month or two." With that, Irving revealed the most crucial piece of information he had. The conference room fell into a haunting silence. No one spoke, and every face reflected shock and a sense of helplessness. After a long pause, James slowly asked, "Since you already know that the apocalypse is imminent, you must have a strategy in place, right?" His question drew everyone''s attention to Irving. Irving could clearly feel the weight of their gazes, and he nodded slowly. "I do have some strategies! We cannot stop the apocalypse from coming, as the power of the Dark Overlord is beyond our imagination. What we can do is prepare ourselves as best as we can before it arrives. We must help as many people as possible survive the initial impact of the apocalypse." Irving''s reasoning was quite sound. He and his companions were good people; they could not solely focus on their own safety, but also had to consider the safety of ordinary people. Furthermore, the Angel Guild was an official organization, and it had a responsibility to support government institutions in various regions. Anna and Nick quickly came to this realization. Anna suppressed her panic and swiftly asked Irving, "What should we do?" "Our plan needs to be divided into three parts! The first part is that we must relocate our shelter to a safer location. The arrival of the apocalypse will not only impact the real world but will also severely affect the Shelter Game world. It''s clear that our shelter will be in a very dangerous situation right at the moment the apocalypse strikes, so we need to move our shelters to more concealed areas." "After completing the first part of the plan, the second part is to strengthen the defenses in this critical area within both the Shelter Game world and the real world. Although these areas are not as vital to us as the shelter itself, they can provide refuge for ordinary people. Only by ensuring the safety of these areas can we help enough ordinary people survive." The first two parts of Irving''s plan were indeed very reasonable, and everyone in the conference room agreed with him. However, when Irving announced the final part of his plan, the reactions among the group began to vary. "The last part of my plan is that before the apocalypse arrives, we must rescue Aron!" As soon as Irving said this, the reactions in the conference room were mixed. Anna and Nick were, of course, very pleased. After all, Aron was an important member of the Angel Guild, and if they could rescue him, the strength of the Angel Guild would undoubtedly be much greater than it was now. However, James and Benjamin looked somewhat hesitant. Benjamin slowly directed his question at Irving. "Do you really think we have enough time to rescue Aron? Aron is captured by Shadow Celestial! Shadow Celestial is surely hiding in a concealed location. We don''t have enough time to find Shadow Celestial and defeat him in battle! It would be better to focus all our energy on preparing for the apocalypse instead. Shadow Celestial wouldn''t let Aron die when the apocalypse arrives. After all, Aron is Shadow Celestial''s biggest bargaining chip; he would want to keep Aron around to continuously threaten us." Benjamin''s analysis was quite reasonable. James cast an appreciative glance at Benjamin. His thoughts aligned almost perfectly with Benjamin''s. Vicky remained silent. Although Benjamin was her subordinate, Vicky wasn''t necessarily inclined to fully support his viewpoint. Moreover, she was currently in a state of confusion and didn''t even know what to say. Faced with Benjamin''s opposition, Irving sighed. "What you''re saying is certainly very reasonable. Rescuing Aron before the apocalypse will present us with numerous challenges. But I want you to understand one thing: Aron is our comrade. It''s essential to rescue our comrades. Do you want me to abandon him?" Once Irving posed that rhetorical question, Benjamin found it difficult to continue arguing. After all, Benjamin was also one of Irving''s companions. If Irving could abandon Aron, he could just as easily abandon Benjamin later on. "I think we should first complete the first two parts of Irving''s plan. If we have enough time after finishing those, then we can work on the third part of the plan," Vicky finally spoke up after a long moment of contemplation. It was clear that she was trying to find a compromise between the two sides. Since Vicky had stepped in to persuade everyone, Benjamin naturally wouldn''t insist on his original stance any longer. With Benjamin''s agreement to Irving''s plan, James''s opposition lost its significance. In the end, everyone agreed to Irving''s plan, with the condition that the first two parts must be completed before they could proceed with the third part. After drafting a detailed action plan, they immediately set about taking the necessary actions. The first step was to relocate the shelter, but before the relocation, each person needed to take special precautions regarding their own shelter. They had to ensure that there were no powerful monsters around their shelters. Chapter 442 Splitting Up to Get Busy After making a decision, Irving and his companions quickly sprang into action.Irving''s companions headed off to the Shelter Game world, eager to confirm the condition around their own shelters as quickly as possible. Meanwhile, Irving went directly to the area where he had chosen the new shelter to be located. Irving did not intend to relocate the shelter to the Lava Mountains. After experiencing an attack from a horde of monsters, he realized that the Lava Mountains were not a very safe place. He planned to move his own shelter and those of his companions to a more concealed location. Before telling his companions about his plan, he had already selected the site. The location he chose was the edge of the Abyss of Death ruins, an island completely surrounded by various violent forces. Surrounding this island, in addition to the chaotic forces, was a body of water that continuously emitted the power of the Abyss. This entire body of water blocked all ordinary pathways leading to the island. Only through special spells could one gain entry to the island. Irving had already devised this special spell. He planned to inform his companions of the incantation. When his companions recited the spell, he would receive corresponding prompts, allowing him to determine whether they could enter the island. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To ensure the success of his plan, Irving took a moment to check the situation around the island once more. To outsiders, the area appeared as a bottomless lake emanating a terrifying power, with a wall made of various chaotic forces at the end of the lake. Only someone as powerful as Irving could see the habitable area behind this wall of chaotic forces. "The power of the Abyss in the lake has become even stronger than before. It seems that it won''t be long before an Abyssal Monster is born in the lake," Irving remarked to himself. The power of the Abyss surrounding the lake was overwhelmingly strong, enough to deter enemies that weren''t particularly powerful. However, if faced with formidable foes like Shadow Celestial or Sophia, they would not be easily scared off by monsters. "Even if ordinary people can''t find this place, my few troublesome enemies might still come here. Perhaps I should set up a few more obstacles around the lake," Irving thought for a moment before casually placing several traps around the perimeter of the lake. The power of these traps was not very strong; Irving set them up merely to confuse any potential intruders. When outsiders stepped into these traps, they would not face any physical attacks. Instead, they would become ensnared in illusions. Within these illusions, they would completely lose their sense of direction, and during their aimless wandering, the residual power within the traps would guide them away from the island. After completing the final arrangements, Irving recited the incantation he had devised. Upon finishing the spell, an image of himself appeared in his mind. "There''s nothing wrong with the spell setup. However, just to be safe, it''s best if I have a companion recite the incantation," Irving mused. He then opened the channel leading to the island. The moment the passage opened, a glimmer appeared within the barrier formed by various chaotic forces. Following that, Irving stepped through this glimmer and entered the island. The environment of the island was drastically different from the outside world. Outside, there were uncontrolled forces and terrifying, extremely dangerous monsters. In contrast, the sky above the island was always graced by a gentle sun. The entire island was illuminated by this warm sunlight, and a variety of plants grew throughout most of the island. Some of these plants provided spiritual materials, while others served as food sources. Scattered throughout the expansive farmland were numerous buildings. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire These buildings were reserved for Irving''s companions. He hoped that his companions could relocate their shelters into these structures. By doing so, not only would they ensure the safety of their shelters, but they could also directly seek refuge on the island when the apocalypse arrived. "My arrangements should be flawless now. Next, it''s just a matter of when my companions can return with accurate information. They must ensure that their shelters are free of any dangers before I can assist them in relocating," Irving thought. There were numerous shelters that needed to be relocated. However, Irving had at least one good piece of news: his shelter was situated alongside those of a few others. He could relocate his shelter along with those of Wendy, Vicky, and Benjamin all at once. Relocating the shelters of others would not be as convenient. After moving his own shelter, he would have to help each of his companions relocate their shelters one by one. This would take a considerable amount of time, but Irving believed it was a necessary task. While Irving was inspecting the island, James and the others were also checking their own shelters. James''s shelter was situated alongside those of other members of the Green Ivy Company. Due to the large number of shelters clustered together, the area around the shelters attracted some monsters. Although these monsters were not particularly powerful, they were extremely perceptive. If an attack was launched against them recklessly, they would quickly react and hide. "Damn it! Why are there so many monsters around our shelter? And the moment they see me, they all hide!" James shouted angrily at his subordinates. None of the members of the Green Ivy Company dared to answer James''s question. They understood that James did not really need their answers; he was just venting his frustration. After venting for a while, James finally calmed down. "Everyone gather together! I expect you to eliminate all the monsters surrounding the shelter within half an hour!" James said with a cold tone. When the others heard James''s command, their faces displayed shock. One of James''s loyal subordinates incredulously asked, "This task is nearly impossible to accomplish. Although the monsters around our shelter are not very strong, they can hide. We won''t be able to find all the hidden monsters within half an hour. Even if we do find them, it will take a long time." James shot a cold glance at his loyal subordinate. "I don''t want to repeat my command! If you think you cannot carry out my order, then be prepared to face the consequences!" As the last syllable of his words faded, James transformed into a puff of purple smoke and vanished. James''s subordinates looked at each other in confusion. They all wore expressions of distress. After a silence of several seconds, the one who had dared to voice his thoughts earlier resignedly said, "We have no other options. Since you have issued the command, we can only do our best to accomplish it. Even if we ultimately fail to fulfill your order, I believe you won''t hold it too much against us, as long as we give our all." With his encouragement, James''s subordinates began to quickly search for the monsters around the shelter. Two hundred kilometers away from James''s shelter, Anna and Nick were inspecting the shelter belonging to the Angel Guild. As an official organization, the Angel Guild had been quite powerful before Aron fell under the control of Shadow Celestial. Therefore, the members of the Angel Guild had their shelter located in a very concealed area. This hidden location was deep within the Lava Mountains, surrounded by volcanoes that constantly erupted with fierce flames. Normally, no one would venture here; if it weren''t for the impending apocalypse, the members of the Angel Guild wouldn''t need to relocate their shelter at all. However, as the apocalypse approached, the area where their shelter was located became extremely dangerous. Nick glanced around the environment and had to admit that Irving''s assessment was indeed correct. "The geological conditions around our shelter are terrible. Once the apocalypse arrives, all the volcanoes will erupt, and there''s no way our shelter will survive. We have to relocate it to another place." Anna, standing next to Nick, silently nodded in agreement. She certainly recognized Irving''s judgment. However, she had an emotional attachment to this area and did not want to move the shelter. But regardless of Anna''s feelings, since Irving had already made a decision, everyone had to act according to his plan. Anna and Nick quickly cleared all the monsters surrounding the Angel Guild''s shelter. There weren''t many monsters in the vicinity, after all. The harsh environment made it unlikely for any creatures to choose to settle deep within the Lava Mountains. In addition to the actions of James and the members of the Angel Guild, Benjamin was also taking corresponding actions. Although Benjamin''s shelter was located alongside Irving''s, he had to ensure the safety of all the members of the Ocean Group as well. Therefore, during this shelter relocation plan, all members of the Ocean Group would participate. Benjamin was helping his guild members clear the monsters around their shelter. Ultimately, Benjamin was able to act a bit faster than the others. Just one hour later, Irving received a message from his companions. They had cleared all the monsters around their shelters and were ready for relocation. Upon receiving the news from his companions, Irving finally breathed a sigh of relief. "It seems the situation isn''t as bad as I thought! The next step is to relocate the shelters! Of course, I''ll start by moving my own shelter first." Irving decided to begin the plan to relocate shelters, starting with his own. This was the safest approach! By completely controlling the relocation of his own shelter, he would be able to respond promptly to any unexpected situations that might arise. Chapter 443 Unbelievably Smooth Before officially starting to relocate his shelter, Irving made sure to contact his companions. "I hope you can come quickly. I am sure I will encounter enemies during the process of relocating the shelter. While I can handle some powerful foes, I won''t be able to keep an eye on those who are not as strong. You need to take care of the weaker enemies."Irving did not view this operation as a solo effort, so he called his companions to join him. Just ten minutes later, his companions arrived by his side. "Thank you all for getting here so quickly! I am about to relocate my shelter, and all of you need to be prepared for battle." Irving didn''t give his companions much time to prepare. He believed that the sooner he moved the shelter, the lower the danger they would face. Only a few minutes later, Irving began the process of relocating his shelter. During the relocation, his companions remained vigilant, observing the surroundings closely. James and Nick were beside Irving, responsible for monitoring the more rugged areas around his shelter. Anna and Benjamin followed Irving closely, as there was a significant possibility he could come under attack during the relocation. Everyone felt a great deal of pressure. However, this operation went remarkably smoothly¡ªmore smoothly than Irving had anticipated. When Irving successfully moved his shelter to the isolated island, he couldn''t help but say to Anna and Benjamin, "It seems I was indeed a bit too anxious. We didn''t encounter any attacks while relocating the shelter. Our enemies must also be preparing for the apocalypse, just like us." "Therefore, I''ve decided to speed up the relocation process. Since there is no enemy interference, we should finish moving the shelter as quickly as possible." Irving''s guess was indeed correct. Although Irving and his companions had many enemies, those enemies were also preparing for the impending apocalypse. Shadow Celestial was well aware that Irving was relocating his shelter, but they did not take immediate action. This was because Shadow Celestial was encountering some troubles of their own. Shadow Celestial''s shelter was actually located deep within the headquarters of the Night Blades. Under normal circumstances, this area would not face any attacks. However, just as Irving was relocating his shelter, monsters imbued with the power of the abyss suddenly appeared deep within the Night Blades headquarters. These abyssal monsters caused chaos at the headquarters. The elders stationed at the Night Blades headquarters immediately entered a state of combat. Although they unleashed all their strength, the monsters imbued with the power of the abyss were not easy to defeat. Ultimately, Shadow Celestial had no choice but to take matters into his own hands. Utilizing his formidable chaos power, he directly obliterated the monsters born of the abyss. However, this also resulted in the deepest part of the Night Blades headquarters becoming tainted by abyssal energy. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire Observing the creeping spread of abyssal power from the Night Blades headquarters, Shadow Celestial''s voice turned cold. "We are not only facing the threat of the apocalypse; we are also confronted with hidden enemies lurking in the shadows." At this point, Shadow Celestial paused, leaving the members of Night Blades around him confused. They had no idea what he was talking about. Finally, one person mustered the courage to ask, "My lord, what do you mean? Who are these hidden enemies we face? Is it Irving and his group?" The one asking the question did not expect a clear answer, as Shadow Celestial had always been a very aloof individual. He was not inclined to share too many words with the other Night Blades members. However, this time, Shadow Celestial turned to face the questioner directly. "The hidden enemies are not Irving; he is our overt enemy. I very much want to eliminate him, but now is not the right time for that. The hidden enemies I refer to are those deep within the abyss. I do not yet know the specifics of who they are, but I will soon uncover their identity." After saying this, Shadow Celestial''s tone softened slightly. "However, you do not need to concern yourselves with this matter! What you need to focus on now is preparing for the apocalypse! It is imminent, and before it arrives, you must fortify the Night Blades headquarters." With that, Shadow Celestial turned and left. While he had provided some explanations, they revealed very little information. The members within Night Blades still had no idea what dangers lay ahead. Nevertheless, Shadow Celestial''s confident demeanor alleviated their worries to some extent. After all, he was the most powerful among them, and if they truly faced a significant crisis, he would undoubtedly intervene. This was the collective mindset of all the Night Blades members. However, Shadow Celestial did not share this perspective. When faced with a threat he could not handle, he would choose to abandon everyone. In his heart, only he mattered the most. Although the Night Blades faced a series of unexpected events, they did not stop preparing for the apocalypse. After being attacked by enemies, the Night Blades actually accelerated their preparations. A multitude of defensive magical formations had been set up around the headquarters, and surrounding these magical formations were various labyrinthine defensive structures. Shadow Celestial felt a significant lack of security. Even with so many defensive measures in place, he remained uneasy. He continued to urge the members of the Night Blades to set up even more defenses. Meanwhile, somewhere in the shelter game world, Sophia stood in a dense thicket. Above her, a pink moonlight still enveloped her, a light that seemed never to fade. Around Sophia, there were numerous werewolves. These werewolves vigilantly observed their surroundings, remaining completely silent. Although Sophia had closed her eyes, she continued to emanate the power of the blood moon. She was using this power to assess her environment. Not long ago, Sophia had encountered a powerful enemy. Despite the assistance of the blood moon''s power, she had still suffered severe injuries. Now, Sophia felt a twinge of regret. She believed she should not have delved so deeply into the shelter game world. If she, like others, had been preparing for the apocalypse, her current situation would likely be much better. Just as Sophia was lost in thought, a gentle voice suddenly broke the silence nearby. "It''s not too late to regret now. You can still prepare for the apocalypse. As long as I offer you my help, you will not face any threats from the coming disaster." At the moment she heard these words, Sophia opened her eyes wide. The pink moonlight above her grew even brighter. All the power of the blood moon began to converge. Sophia was actually ready for battle, her gaze fixed intently in the direction from which the voice had come. If any enemy appeared, she would harness the power of the blood moon to launch an immediate attack. Under Sophia''s gaze, a young man slowly emerged from the shadows. He wore a brown jacket and black pants, topped off with a comically large straw hat. A long scar ran across his face, stretching from just above his lip to his left temple. "I am not your enemy, beautiful miss. In fact, I am here to save you," the man said with a gentle tone and a smile. Sophia didn''t respond much; she sensed no hostility from him. However, she was also wary of trusting this man. "You may not believe me, but I will soon prove what I say. You are trapped here, and you need to leave immediately. I will help you find an escape route," he continued, pointing a finger behind Sophia. She did not turn around right away, concerned that it might be a trap set by an enemy. "Do you truly not trust me at all? I have been standing before you for several minutes. If I had intended to attack you, I would have done so by now," the man said, his tone remaining calm as he continued to persuade her. Clearly, his attempts were not successful. His expression shifted, showing signs of impatience. "Since that is the case, I suppose I must demonstrate my power," he said. He removed the comical straw hat from his head and threw it in Sophia''s direction. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the hat flew through the air, Sophia felt a powerful, unknown force emanating from it. This force was so strong that it seemed to split the space around her, and she sensed the pink moonlight above her rapidly fading. Acting quickly, Sophia transformed all the werewolves around her into the power of the blood moon. In her view, this was the only way to ensure her safety. As the hat drew closer, her anxiety mounted. She could clearly feel that once the hat reached her, her life would swiftly come to an end. Sophia widened her eyes, staring at the incoming hat. Just as it was about to hover above her, it suddenly vanished. The comical straw hat reappeared atop the man''s head. "You should have seen that, right? My power is far greater than yours. If I truly intended to attack you, you would have had no chance to resist. This should prove my goodwill," he said smoothly. "The escape route is right behind you. If you turn around, you will see it." With his voice still gentle, Sophia finally turned around. Just as the man had said, behind her was a portal emitting a white glow. On the other side of this portal lay a city within the shelter game world. Sophia was slightly taken aback; she couldn''t understand why he would want to help her. However, just as she prepared to turn back and ask him for more details, the man had already vanished without a trace. Chapter 444 Flawless Decision As Sophia found her way out, Irving completed the first batch of shelter relocations.Irving successfully moved his shelter to the island, and naturally, Anna and Benjamin followed him there. When they arrived on the island, both Anna and Benjamin displayed looks of astonishment. Irving had only mentioned the island to the two of them in passing, but neither of them had ever been there before, so they were not very clear about what to expect. Anna and Benjamin had assumed that the island Irving referred to was merely a small area. They did not anticipate that the island would be so spacious. Moreover, the overall environment of the island was much better than what Anna and Benjamin had imagined. "The location you''ve chosen is truly impeccable! Did you always intend to call this area ''the island''?" Anna asked Irving with satisfaction after taking a good look at the island''s surroundings. Irving did not feel that ''the island'' was an inappropriate name, so he responded frankly. "I think ''the island'' is a fine name, but if you have other ideas, feel free to share them. If everyone thinks the new name you come up with is better, I can certainly rename this place." Irving was not particularly concerned about what the area was called. If his companions believed it would be best to choose a new name, he would be open to that. Anna did not respond immediately; instead, she turned her gaze toward Benjamin. After a moment of contemplation, Anna slowly said, "How about we call this place ''Utopia''? It looks incredibly enchanting, and after the apocalypse, we will use this place as our base. The name ''Utopia'' carries a very positive connotation. With this as our base, we will surely be able to successfully tackle all the crises we face." Anna wanted to rename the island to Utopia. However, Benjamin, who had remained silent until now, expressed his dissent. "I don''t think ''Utopia'' is very suitable. After all, our upcoming situation is likely to become quite dire. We came here to escape the disasters brought on by the apocalypse. So, I believe calling this place ''Ark'' would be more appropriate." Benjamin proposed changing the island''s name to Ark. Anna was not upset by Benjamin''s disagreement; in fact, she thought ''Ark'' was a more fitting name. With a smile on her face, Anna said, "I think ''Ark'' is indeed a nice name. If we could add the word ''Hope'' in front of it, that would be even better." As soon as Anna finished speaking, Irving made a decision. "Then it''s settled. We will call this area ''Hope Ark.'' Now, let''s head to the area where James''s shelter is located. The next batch to be relocated will be James and his subordinates'' shelters." After Irving finished speaking, he immediately left Hope Ark. Anna and Benjamin naturally followed closely behind him. Even though they had not encountered any dangers during the recent shelter relocation, they should not let their guard down. It was possible that the Night Blades were waiting for them to relax, ready to strike when they were caught off guard. The second batch of shelter relocations went very smoothly. Throughout the process, James had been extremely tense. It wasn''t until they arrived at Hope Ark that he finally let out a sigh of relief. Upon seeing Hope Ark for the first time, James had an expression almost identical to that of Anna and Benjamin in similar circumstances. "You actually found such a perfect location! This area is surrounded by two natural barriers. Plus, there are a lot of monsters in the vicinity. Under normal circumstances, no one would want to come here to explore." James remarked with amazement. Irving smiled and nodded. "After all, Hope Ark will be our stronghold for a long time to come." "Hope Ark, huh? I think that name is quite fitting! After the apocalypse, many people will surely lose hope. Let''s start from Hope Ark and bring new hope to all of humanity." James felt much better than before. He had only just returned to the Green Ivy Company and still had not managed to handle everything there. Relocating the shelter had taken up too much of James''s energy, leaving him on high alert. However, upon arriving at Hope Ark, he finally felt a sense of relief. He no longer had to worry that the apocalypse would directly destroy his and his subordinates'' shelters. After that, Irving and the others spent nearly two days relocating the remaining shelters to Hope Ark. The entire process went very smoothly. When everyone arrived at Hope Ark, they were all stunned by the scenery. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone praised Irving for selecting such a wonderful new location. Irving smiled as he accepted their compliments, though he felt it was no big deal. After all, as the strongest among them, he believed it was only right for him to bear the heaviest responsibilities. "Although your shelters have all been moved to Hope Ark, you still need to take time to reorganize your shelters. This will take about two or three days. Please prioritize this important task. I have a feeling that the apocalypse is very close. Even if it doesn''t directly arrive in the next few days, we still have many other things to take care of." Irving urged his companions to quickly set up their shelters again. After all, the shelters had been relocated to a different area, and adjustments were necessary. Under Irving''s encouragement, everyone began to tweak the details of their shelters. Irving stood alone at the entrance of Hope Ark, watching the busy crowd inside. He murmured to himself, "I hope we can move quickly enough, and that everything is still on time." Although the relocation of the shelters had gone very smoothly, Irving felt that he might not be able to complete all three of his plans before the apocalypse arrived. While Irving''s companions cheerfully adjusted the details of their shelters, Sophia''s figure slowly emerged on the other side of the Abyss of Death ruins. As Sophia appeared, a pink glow filled the surrounding space. The monsters that had been aimlessly wandering nearby were drawn to the pink light, and they quickly approached Sophia. However, as they drew closer, these monsters were also eroded by the power of the Blood Moon. By the time the monsters were just a few steps away from Sophia, they had all been transformed into wolf-like creatures by the Blood Moon''s influence. Sophia glanced disdainfully at the monsters, not feeling threatened by them at all. She believed that what she needed to do now was to quickly figure out where she was. Although Sophia had spent a long time in the Abyss of Death, the area had undergone significant changes due to several large-scale battles. These battles had drastically altered the terrain of the Abyss of Death. In the final battle, the Abyss of Death had even collapsed entirely. Now, what remained was merely a ruin, and the landscape within this ruin was even harder to recognize. After a considerable amount of time, Sophia finally determined her location. "I can''t believe I''m back in the ruins of the Abyss of Death! Does this place hold any significance for me? Why did I end up here after escaping?" Sophia''s mind was filled with questions. However, it was clear that no one could answer the thoughts swirling in her head. Ultimately, Sophia decided not to linger and ponder aimlessly any longer. She planned to find a safe place to hide for the time being. Whether it was the impending apocalypse, the strange middle-aged man she encountered deep within the shelter game, or Irving, who had always posed a significant threat to her, Sophia had many crises to face. If Sophia couldn''t adjust her state in time, she would likely be destroyed along with the power of the Blood Moon. Although Sophia had, to some extent, gained control over the Blood Moon''s power, her mind was still heavily influenced by it. However, she also had her own selfish desires. Sophia did not want to lose her life directly. Transforming into a pink light, she quickly flew toward another direction within the shelter game world. Her arrival triggered fluctuations in the Blood Moon''s power, and her departure naturally caused similar ripples. Although the fluctuations were not significant, they still caught Irving''s attention. At the entrance of Hope Ark, Irving furrowed his brow and carefully sensed the changes in the surrounding power. "I can sense the Blood Moon''s power again. Could it be that Sophia is nearby?" Irving felt a twinge of uncertainty. To ease his mind, he decided to leave Hope Ark and thoroughly investigate the surrounding area. "You all focus on adjusting your shelters for now. I have some other matters to attend to. Our second phase of the plan will start tomorrow morning, so you should be able to complete your adjustments by then, right?" Irving asked the group in a gentle tone. His companions responded with firm affirmations. A whole day was more than enough time for adjusting the shelters. No one sensed anything unusual in Irving''s tone. After smiling and nodding, Irving left Hope Ark. He quickly arrived at the place where Sophia had just been. Irving saw the corpses of the monsters that had been eroded by the Blood Moon''s power. "It seems that Sophia was indeed here just now! But she must not have sensed my presence, nor did she discover Hope Ark. After all, the magical formations protecting Hope Ark''s perimeter didn''t trigger," Irving quickly concluded. After confirming that Sophia hadn''t found Hope Ark, Irving let out a temporary sigh of relief. He had no intention of pursuing Sophia, as she would ultimately waste his precious time. Irving decided to wait until the apocalypse arrived before figuring out how to counter Sophia. Chapter 445 The Panic Spreading in the Shadows The strong individuals in the shelter game world were mostly aware that the apocalypse was approaching. Although they did not intend to disclose this information, as the time for the apocalypse drew nearer, more and more people began to receive hints about it. In the real world, certain well-informed individuals also learned about this news. As a result, the feeling of panic began to spread quietly. At first, only those familiar with the shelter game knew that the apocalypse was imminent. However, just a few days later, the vast majority of people were already aware of the situation. Official organizations in various countries faced immense pressure. Although these organizations initially chose to conceal the truth, it was clear that their approach did not achieve the success they had hoped for. On the morning when Irving was about to initiate the second phase of his plan, Anna brought some bad news. "I''m very sorry, but the Angel Guild can no longer cooperate with your second phase plan," Anna said to Irving with a disappointed tone. At that moment, Irving was working with his companions to outline the detailed steps for the second phase of the plan. When Anna spoke, everyone turned their gaze toward her. Each person''s expression was different. Irving''s expression was relatively calm; he simply asked, "Why?" Anna wore an apologetic look on her face and opened her mouth to explain. However, before she could say anything, the door to the conference room was suddenly slammed open. Nick rushed into the room, visibly panicked. All eyes were on Nick, but he didn''t seem to notice. He quickly walked over to Anna''s side, lowered his voice, and whispered a few words to her. Anna''s expression changed dramatically. "I can''t go into too much detail with you! The Angel Guild must cooperate with the official organizations to maintain order in the real world! Many ordinary people are aware that the apocalypse is about to arrive, and the order in the real world is on the brink of collapse." After saying this, Anna hurriedly left with Nick. What Nick had just told Anna was the latest order from the officials. Due to significant issues with the order in the real world, the authorities hoped that the Angel Guild would focus on maintaining that order. As Anna and Nick departed, the atmosphere in the conference room grew somewhat oppressive. James couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "The officials are under immense pressure, and the Angel Guild must do something. In fact, there are also some issues within the Green Ivy Company. Ordinary employees at the Green Ivy Company are trying to obtain information related to the apocalypse through various means. Although I''ve instructed the shelter game players within the Green Ivy Company not to disclose any information, some people have still leaked information privately. It seems that the situation has exceeded our expectations. Before the apocalypse arrives, the collapse of order in the real world could lead to significant losses for humanity." James spoke with a somewhat melancholic tone. He felt that the situation was beyond their control. Benjamin, sitting across from James, showed little change in his expression. He was, of course, aware of these developments, but Benjamin didn''t care much. In his mind, he only wanted to protect Ocean Group and the Smith family. Next to Benjamin, Vicky appeared somewhat worried and asked, "So what should we do? Should we offer assistance to the Angel Guild? Or should we continue to follow Irving''s plan?" Vicky finally asked the crucial question. As soon as she posed her question, everyone''s gaze turned toward Irving. Irving''s expression remained largely unchanged. After thinking for a moment, he slowly replied, "I believe both Vicky and James are correct. The collapse of order in the real world will lead to significant losses for humanity and will also greatly impact us. Our second phase plan involves setting up defensive magical formations at key locations in the real world. This plan needs to be executed smoothly when the external situation is calm. Therefore, I think we should offer some assistance to the Angel Guild." As soon as Irving finished speaking, his companions were ready to take action. However, after a brief pause, Irving continued, "While providing assistance to the Angel Guild, we must also proceed with my second phase plan. All of us are relatively strong. We can send a few people to assist the Angel Guild, while the rest can continue to act according to my previous plan." Irving finally revealed his true thoughts. Although he was willing to offer help to the Angel Guild, he believed that his own plan was equally important. Therefore, he directly chose to have James lead his subordinates to assist the Angel Guild, while the others would continue to execute his second phase plan. Everyone immediately sprang into action. James quickly left with his subordinates, while Irving opted to go with Benjamin and Vicky to the headquarters of Ocean Group. Ocean Group was an important area in the real world that Irving aimed to protect. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only did Ocean Group possess a vast array of resources, but its headquarters building was also a very sturdy fortress. After the apocalypse arrived, this stronghold could become one of the key bases for Irving and his companions. When Irving arrived at Ocean Group, Benjamin pulled out the design blueprints for the headquarters. "The design of the Ocean Group headquarters took into account the potential threats it might face. Therefore, the entire structure is extremely robust. In previous battles, although the headquarters was attacked, it has never been completely destroyed by the enemy. Additionally, I have specifically set up some defensive magical formations around the headquarters. While the defensive magical formations I created may not be as strong as the ones you set up, I believe they can still provide a certain level of protection." Benjamin quickly introduced the defensive strategy for the Ocean Group headquarters building. Irving listened attentively and nodded slowly. He considered the design of the Ocean Group headquarters to be very reasonable, and he also praised Benjamin for the defensive magical formations he had set up around the building. "Your design has no issues at all, and the defensive magical formations you''ve left behind have actually been a great help to me. With these magical formations in place, I won''t have to expend too much effort. I just need to set up three or four more defensive magical formations and connect all the ones you''ve set up together. Individual defensive magical formations can be easily destroyed, but when multiple formations are linked, they can share their inherent power. This way, attempting to destroy the defensive magical formations will require a tremendous amount of strength." Irving articulated his thoughts, and both Benjamin and Vicky naturally expressed their agreement. Following that, everyone at Ocean Group began to assist Irving in implementing his ideas. Irving spent most of the day finally completing the setup of all the defensive magical formations. The headquarters of Ocean Group was completely protected by these formations. Even if the apocalypse struck, the headquarters would not be directly destroyed. "It seems our efforts have indeed yielded excellent results!" Irving said with a smile as he looked at the Ocean Group headquarters. He was very satisfied with his plan and felt confident that the headquarters was secure. "Let''s return to the Angel Guild headquarters; they should have finished their tasks by now," Irving casually remarked to Benjamin and Vicky. Vicky nodded, but Benjamin hesitated slightly. "Do you really believe the defenses of the headquarters are perfect? I think you should set up more defensive magical formations around the building." As the manager of the security department at Ocean Group, Benjamin was eager for the headquarters to be impenetrable. Although Irving''s defensive magical formations were already quite strong, Benjamin still hoped for additional layers of protection. Irving shook his head with a smile. "More defensive magical formations are not necessarily better. For these formations to work effectively, they need to absorb different attributes of power from the surrounding space. If the formations are too densely packed in one area, their combined power will diminish. The number of formations I''ve set up is already sufficient. Moreover, we can''t place all our hopes on the magical formations alone. After the apocalypse arrives, if you want to ensure the safety of the Ocean Group headquarters, you still need to focus your attention here." Irving''s reasoning was quite sound, and Benjamin was ultimately persuaded. "You''re right. After the apocalypse, I''ll certainly keep my focus here. Let''s head to the Angel Guild headquarters now. Shouldn''t we add some defensive magical formations there as well?" Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire A slight smile appeared on Irving''s face. "The Angel Guild headquarters is indeed a critical location, but I believe we should save the defensive planning for there for last. My main purpose in returning to the Angel Guild headquarters is to meet with James. I want to go to the Green Ivy Company as well; we must set up defensive magical formations around their building. We can''t afford to have the Green Ivy Company''s power suffer too much loss when the apocalypse arrives." Irving shared his true thoughts. Vicky and Benjamin then followed Irving back to the Angel Guild headquarters. When they arrived at the Angel Guild headquarters again, the atmosphere surprised them slightly. Everyone inside seemed to be moving around in a hurry, and they appeared to have just received some very bad news. Irving called over a passerby. "What''s going on? Why do you all look so flustered?" The person who was stopped by Irving looked somewhat panicked. After calming himself, he quickly replied, "The connection between the Angel Guild headquarters and its branches has been severed. No one knows what has happened to those branch offices!" Chapter 446 Those Who Take Advantage of Chaos The three individuals learned that communication between the Angel Guild headquarters and its various branches had been severed once more, and their expressions varied widely. Irving was not overly surprised; he maintained his calm demeanor as he pondered what questions he should ask next.Vicky and Benjamin, however, were far less composed. Vicky wore a deeply worried expression, feeling that they were facing yet another major crisis. Benjamin was only slightly different; after frowning in thought for a moment, he turned his gaze toward Irving. At that moment, Irving spoke up again, asking, "Do Anna and Nick know about this?" "They do! About half an hour ago, we informed both of them. They should currently be at the Starling City branch assessing the situation," a member of the Angel Guild replied quickly. Irving nodded. "I understand. You can return to your own tasks now." Once the member of the Angel Guild had left, Irving lowered his voice and said to Vicky and Benjamin, "It seems we need to change our action plan. We won''t be able to wait for James here." As soon as Irving finished speaking, Benjamin quickly asked, "Do you think we should head straight to Starling City now?" "Of course! The severing of communication between the Angel Guild headquarters and its branches is definitely connected to the powers of the major families in Starling City. Anna and Nick''s judgment should align with mine; otherwise, they wouldn''t have rushed to Starling City right away. Their combined strength won''t be enough to resolve the trouble we are facing this time. So, we need to hurry and support them." Irving made a swift decision.He had a good understanding of the situation in Starling City. He was well aware that the major families there did not actually trust him or the Angel Guild. However, due to the display of significant strength from him and the Angel Guild, the families had temporarily cooperated with them. After the news of the impending apocalypse spread, the families of Starling City undoubtedly lost faith in him and the Angel Guild. Consequently, they would be looking for other allies. In this context, the most likely allies the families could find would be the Night Blades. Although the Night Blades were busy preparing for the apocalypse, they would certainly want to disrupt Irving and the Angel Guild''s actions. Thus, Irving believed that the unexpected situation they faced this time was caused by the families of Starling City, with significant assistance from the Night Blades behind them. Irving did not express all his thoughts, and neither Vicky nor Benjamin pressed further. The three quickly made their way to Starling City. During their journey, Vicky finally found it impossible to remain silent any longer. She was aware of her own limited strength and felt she shouldn''t interfere with others'' judgments, especially Irving''s. However, her anxiety overwhelmed her, and she chose to ask Irving a question. "Is the situation really that dire? Are the enemies we are facing extremely powerful?" Upon hearing Vicky''s question, Irving glanced at her. He could see that she was genuinely worried, so he offered a relaxed smile. "They are just some troublemakers taking advantage of the chaos! As soon as we reach Starling City, we can eliminate all of these troublemakers." Irving''s tone was very lighthearted as he responded. After hearing this, Vicky finally felt a sense of relief."That''s good to hear! After all, the apocalypse is looming, and I really don''t want to encounter additional troubles just when everything is about to go down." Irving gently patted Vicky on the head and said in an easygoing manner, "Don''t worry, with me around, there won''t be any problems. Even if our enemies attack us, I will be able to fend them off successfully." Irving''s words completely put Vicky at ease. After all, he had already demonstrated immense strength before. Moreover, whenever Vicky found herself in trouble, Irving was always there to help her out and solve problems that she couldn''t tackle herself. Meanwhile, as Irving and the others were heading to Starling City, Anna and Nick had finally tracked down the person responsible for interfering with communication between the Angel Guild''s headquarters and its branches. Just as Irving had suspected, this individual was a powerful member of one of the major families in Starling City. Anna and Nick even recognized the person, who had recently collaborated with the Angel Guild."Why are you doing this?! We were allies before! Are you really going to betray your allies?!" Nick demanded vehemently. "Yes, we were allies, but the apocalypse is imminent. You have no capacity to deal with it, and my family and I must seek new allies," the former ally replied. With that, the once-ally transformed into a wisp of smoke and vanished from sight. Nick was extremely angry; he felt that the other person was underestimating him too much. He made a move as if he was going to chase after them directly. However, Anna timely stopped him. "Don''t chase after him; you definitely won''t catch up. Besides, there are others hiding in the shadows. If you recklessly pursue him, you''ll surely fall into a trap," Anna calmly expressed her thoughts. After hearing this, Nick finally calmed down. "You''re right. Almost all the major families in Starling City have betrayed us. Even the Green family in Starling City is no longer willing to cooperate with us." Nick mentioned the Green family in Starling City again. Sophia belonged to the Green family, and before she was controlled by the power of the Blood Moon, the Green family had been closely cooperating with the Angel Guild and Irving. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Sophia was controlled by the Blood Moon, the Green family in Starling City had continued to cooperate with Irving and the others for a period of time. However, for reasons unknown, Jony suddenly refused to continue collaborating with Irving and the others not long ago.Jony did not provide any reasons and didn''t even intend to say another word to Irving or the members of the Angel Guild. Anna couldn''t help but sigh at that moment. The situation in Starling City had indeed worsened significantly compared to before.Moreover, both of them were not particularly strong. Without Irving''s help, they would not be able to suppress the major families in Starling City by relying on their own strength. "What should we do now? There are many enemies in Starling City, and we haven''t attacked any of them yet. So the enemies will be hiding in the shadows, observing our actions. However, once we attack any enemy, those hiding enemies will surely retaliate against us. At that point, it''s very likely that we will be swiftly eliminated by them," Nick asked Anna after thinking calmly for a while. Although Nick was now stronger than Anna, he had a much shorter tenure in the Angel Guild. In a very critical situation, he still needed to listen to Anna''s decisions. Anna''s expression showed a hint of hesitation. After thinking for a while, she decided that she needed to contact Irving first. "I didn''t plan to disturb Irving, but the situation in Starling City has exceeded my expectations. It seems we must seek Irving''s help," Anna said, promptly dialing Irving''s number. At that moment, Irving had already arrived near the outskirts of Starling City. Upon seeing that the call was from Anna, he understood everything immediately."I''m already at the outskirts of Starling City. Where are you? Tell me your location, and I''ll join you right away," Irving spoke before Anna had a chance to respond. On the other end of the line, Anna was slightly surprised, but she quickly regained her composure. "We are at the commercial building. We just repelled one enemy, but many others are hiding in the shadows. You need to be careful in your movements." Anna cautioned Irving and relayed the intelligence that she and Nick had collected."Don''t worry! If those troublemakers plan to attack me, they will surely regret it for the rest of their lives," Irving assured her before hanging up the phone. "Anna and Nick are at the commercial building. Let''s hurry over there. The apocalypse is imminent, and we have little time left to prepare for it. We must resolve these distractions as quickly as possible!" Irving said seriously to Vicky and Benjamin. The three then rushed toward the commercial building at the quickest pace they could manage.When Irving, Vicky, and Benjamin arrived at the commercial building, they met up with Anna and Nick. The five of them discussed the specific circumstances. "The communication channels between the Starling City branch and the Angel Guild headquarters have been restored. While we don''t know how long it will last, we can coordinate with the members at the headquarters for a short time," Anna hurriedly explained. Irving nodded. "The other branches probably still haven''t restored communication with the headquarters, have they?" He asked, continuing the inquiry. Anna shook her head. "That''s correct. Nick and I have no idea what methods the major families in Starling City used to cut off all communication between the Angel Guild headquarters and its branches. We just drove away the enemies surrounding the Starling City branch and used some unique methods to restore the communication between the branch and the headquarters." After listening to Anna, Irving finally understood the situation."From now on, just follow my lead. I can assure you that I will resolve this crisis within a day," Irving confidently told Anna and the others. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire Naturally, Anna and the others did not question Irving, as they all believed in his abilities."Our first step is to eliminate all the enemies that have been secretly observing us from the shadows!" Irving''s tone suddenly shifted dramatically, and a powerful force emanated from his body as he charged toward the shadows not far away. Chapter 477 Indeed, There Is an Ambush Irving''s sudden attack shocked everyone around him. Before his companions could react, Irving directly killed the nearest potential enemy.This action instilled a tremendous sense of intimidation in the enemies hiding in the shadows. Those among them who were not very strong fell into a state of extreme panic. Some attempted to flee, while others sought to conceal themselves and evade Irving''s assault. Taking advantage of the chaos among his enemies, Irving swiftly drew forth the Staff of Calamity. Powerful spells generated from the tip of the staff quickly enveloped every enemy he discovered.Since the strength of these enemies was not particularly high, they were promptly eliminated by Irving''s magical onslaught. The enemies who did not panic immediately were, of course, the stronger ones.The enemy closest to Irving who remained calm was Robert, the head of the Brown family in Starling City. He was a powerful player in the shelter game and had long held a grudge against Irving.Robert snorted softly. Gathering his power, he formed a barrier made of ice elemental energy. This barrier not only shielded the Brown family from Irving''s attack but also protected those around Robert. "Stay calm! Follow our original plan!" Robert commanded in a stern voice to those around him. As soon as he finished speaking, Irving appeared before him, staff in hand. "So it''s you? I was wondering who had the audacity to collaborate with the Night Blades against me. It seems you truly intend to lead the Brown family of Starling City into hell!" Irving recognized Robert. His impression of Robert wasn''t particularly deep; he only knew that the other man was quite strong. Facing Irving''s threat, Robert''s expression showed no signs of change. He coldly replied, "Who will triumph is still uncertain! Your strength is indeed formidable, but I have been preparing for this battle for a long time! You won''t easily defeat me!" Although Robert maintained a calm exterior, internally, he was still very anxious. Irving''s display of power had already surpassed Robert''s imagination, and he certainly never expected Irving to appear right before him. Robert was stalling for time for his companions. Irving recognized the other man''s intentions, but he had no plans to eliminate him outright, as he hoped to extract more information from him. "You''re about to find out whether I can easily defeat you!" Irving declared as he summoned the Lava Giant army.A multitude of Lava Giants materialized around Robert. Although the Lava Giants had yet to take any action, the fiery energy they radiated was enough to cause the ice elemental barrier Robert had created to collapse immediately. "Go ahead and use whatever tricks you have! This is your first battle with me, and it will also be your last. If you don''t unleash all your skills now, you won''t get another chance," Irving taunted Robert with a smile. Robert glared fiercely at Irving. He once again summoned the ice elemental power within him, and suddenly dark clouds appeared in the sky above the battlefield, quickly generating a snowstorm. With the arrival of the blizzard, the Lava Giants faced suppression. Irving found it difficult to command the Lava Giants to attack the enemy as swiftly as before. Seizing the opportunity, Robert began to flee in the direction away from Irving. As Irving pursued Robert, his companions also took corresponding actions. Although they hadn''t reacted initially, after a few minutes of battle, they all understood that they needed to coordinate with Irving. Anna and Vicky stood together. While neither possessed strong combat abilities, they each had their own skills that allowed them to control the battlefield. Anna retrieved the item she always carried with her, the ''Eye of Darkness.''The ''Eye of Darkness'' was an artifact possessed by the Angel Guild, infused with dark powers. Once activated, it would envelop the surrounding area in shadows, causing everyone within the shadows to have their movement speed slowed and gradually eroded by dark energy. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anna placed Vicky next to her in order to utilize the positive effect of another item she carried, the ''Glimmer Candle,'' to ensure Vicky''s safety. The ''Glimmer Candle'' continuously purifies the surrounding space, preventing the dark energy from the ''Eye of Darkness'' from taking effect within its range. As the battlefield was shrouded in shadows, Benjamin and Nick quickly joined the fight. Although the Brown family had fled, other enemies still remained. Members of various families in Starling City who had allied with the Night Blades, as well as some former Angel Guild members who had betrayed them, were present on the battlefield. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire Benjamin and Nick showed no mercy when facing these enemies. From the very beginning of the battle, Irving''s companions held the upper hand. However, as time passed, they began to sense that something was off. Anna had a nagging feeling that a pair of eyes was watching her from a distance.Having a high level of intuition, Anna was not in the best state to join the fight directly, but she still keenly detected the presence that posed the greatest threat to them. The expression on Anna''s face darkened significantly. Vicky, noticing the change in Anna''s demeanor, lowered her voice and asked, "What''s wrong? Aren''t we dominating the battle? Why do you look so distressed?" In response to Vicky''s inquiry, Anna replied coldly, "There are still enemies yet to appear! Perhaps our apparent advantage in this battle is just an illusion; we might have already fallen into the enemy''s ambush." As soon as Anna finished speaking, the ''Glimmer Candle'' suddenly extinguished. In that instant, both Anna and Vicky felt the encroachment of dark energy. However, the dark energy''s intrusion was not particularly alarming for either of them. What truly frightened them was the sudden extinguishing of the ''Glimmer Candle.'' It signified that a very powerful enemy, lying in ambush, had now launched an attack against them. Without hesitation, Anna threw the extinguished ''Glimmer Candle'' straight ahead. In that moment, she grabbed Vicky and quickly began to flee toward the Angel Guild''s Starling City branch. Vicky was bewildered by Anna''s actions. She didn''t understand why Anna was doing this, but she knew that Anna''s judgment was likely more accurate than her own. As Anna and Vicky fled through the chaotic battlefield, Nick and Benjamin quickly registered the unexpected shift in the tides of battle. They exchanged tense glances, each reflecting the confusion and gravity weighing heavily in the other''s eyes. An unsettling tension filled the air; they could feel the dark energy around them intensifying at an alarming rate, yet the source of this ominous escalation eluded their senses. Instinctively, Nick and Benjamin pressed their backs together, forming a protective barrier that allowed them to cover each other''s blind spots. The surrounding darkness deepened, enveloping them in an oppressive gloom. Within that darkness, they could hear a disconcerting symphony of chaotic footsteps echoing around them, heightening their sense of impending danger. Gripping their weapons and items tightly, they braced themselves for the unknown threat lurking just beyond their sight. In an instant, the chaotic footsteps ceased, replaced by an eerie silence that sent chills down their spines. Suddenly, a massive claw erupted from the shadows, aiming directly for Nick. Years of training and instincts honed in countless battles kicked in. With a swift, practiced motion, Nick reacted, pulling Benjamin with him as they both dove to the side just in time. Although Benjamin was quick on his feet, Nick''s reflexes were finely tuned, allowing him to evade the claw''s deadly swipe as it sliced through the air where they had just stood. "What in the world just happened? What was that thing that attacked us?" Benjamin asked, still trying to comprehend the sudden turn of events and the fear that gripped his heart. Nick''s gaze remained fixed on the shadows, his expression serious and unwavering. "There''s something powerful hiding in the darkness," he replied, his voice low and tense. Although the entity had missed its attack, Nick had no doubt it wouldn''t simply retreat. The shadows around them seemed to pulse and writhe, taking on a tangible form as the dark energy around them thickened. It felt as if they were being submerged in a viscous, murky pool, and breathing became increasingly difficult. "We''re ambushed! The enemy''s strength is too overwhelming! We can''t defeat them on our own!" Nick exclaimed, panic creeping into his voice. "We need to get Irving back here to rescue us!" Benjamin nodded, his expression mirroring Nick''s concern. However, they quickly realized that they had no way to contact Irving. The oppressive atmosphere suffocated their voices, rendering them utterly silent. It was as if the very air around them had conspired to keep them from calling for help. Panic began to set in as they felt their bodies growing colder, an ominous sensation creeping in as if their very souls were being tugged from their bodies. Despair washed over both Nick and Benjamin, leaving them feeling helpless and vulnerable against the encroaching darkness. Meanwhile, Anna''s timely decision had proven crucial, enabling her and Vicky to escape the chaos and return to the relative safety of the Angel Guild''s Starling City branch. Heart racing, Anna immediately activated all the defensive magical formations embedded within the Angel Guild''s headquarters. The flickering lights and shimmering barriers sprang to life, creating a protective aura around them. With a sense of urgency, she attempted to contact Irving, her mind racing with concern for Nick and Benjamin. At that moment, Irving was still hot on the heels of Robert, the distance between them shrinking rapidly. Robert was clearly struggling, having already sustained severe injuries from his battle with the Lava Giants. "Stop running! You can''t escape my grasp! Just accept your fate!" Irving taunted, his voice dripping with condescension as he called out to the panicked Robert, who was desperately trying to find a way out of his dire situation. The thrill of the chase lit a fire in Irving''s eyes, but in the back of his mind, he couldn''t shake the nagging worry about his comrades left behind in the unfolding battle. Chapter448: Signs of the Coming Apocalypse At this moment, Irving had not yet received a distress message from Anna, so he felt there was no need to panic too much.Irving could have easily eliminated Robert by now, but he still hoped to extract more information from him by cornering him into a desperate situation. Despite the immense pressure and his serious injuries, the panicked Robert still refused to yield to Irving. "Don''t think you can intimidate me into submission like this! Your strength is indeed formidable; even if I teamed up with my allies, we wouldn''t stand a chance against you. However, I will soon have reinforcements! You have no idea how powerful the people behind me really are! In fact, the one who is truly on the brink of life and death is you!" Robert shouted with a hint of madness. Irving did not believe Robert''s claims and remained on high alert. At this point, the two had entered an area Irving had never been to before. This region was part of the outskirts of Starling City, with very few buildings, giving off a desolate and tranquil vibe. Feeling the desolation and tranquility of the atmosphere, Irving immediately associated it with dark forces. The powerful dark forces could lead everything into gradual decay, ultimately heading towards destruction.At this moment, Robert''s condition had worsened significantly compared to before, and his escape speed had slowed down.Irving also chose to reduce his pace. After chasing for a few minutes, Robert came to a sudden halt. He could no longer continue fleeing. He slowly turned his head, his eyes fixed intently on Irving. "The tragic fate my family and I have suffered is all your fault! If it weren''t for you, I could have used the power of the Night Blades to help my family rule Starling City!" Robert seemed to be on the brink of death, and his words appeared to be nothing more than an outlet for his despair and anger. After hearing this, Irving let out a cold laugh. "The true culprit behind the tragic fate of you and your family is yourselves! No one should ever collaborate with the Night Blades. They are only out for their own gain, seeking greater power without regard for anyone else''s fate. They are a purely evil organization!" Irving countered Robert''s outburst. At this point, Irving pretended to concentrate all his attention on Robert, intending to deceive the person observing his every move from a distance. Although he sensed the presence of his opponent, Irving was unable to pinpoint their exact location, which is why he had not taken immediate action. In response to Irving''s rebuttal, Robert did not utter another word. He merely glared fiercely at Irving, as his current physical state could no longer support further conversation. "How pathetic! If you weren''t so ambitious, you wouldn''t have fallen to this level. If you had been willing to collaborate with me, I would have guaranteed the safety of you and your family," Irving continued to gaze at him and said. Robert''s expression gradually became vacant, and eventually, his pupils fully dilated. At that moment, Irving received a distress message from Anna. "What on earth is happening? Has the strength of the enemies left behind grown so formidable that Anna and the others can''t defeat them? Something seems off," Irving thought, feeling slightly perplexed. He believed that the families that had betrayed them should not have been able to gather such overwhelming power. While Irving frowned in thought, a distorted figure suddenly materialized not far behind him. This twisted figure charged at Irving with incredible speed, causing the space around it to warp due to its movement. When the distorted figure was just a step away from Irving, he quickly turned around. Irving''s eyes locked onto the warped figure, and he sneered, "The rat hiding in the shadows finally dares to show itself!" As soon as he finished speaking, the top of the Staff of Calamity in Irving''s hand erupted with dazzling light. A powerful spell was unleashed, and the immense force obliterated the distorted figure.Although Irving''s response was flawless, he did not let down his guard, knowing that the previous attack was merely a test. He quickly harnessed the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to bind some fragments of the twisted figure. He could sense that these fragments contained potent dark energy, and, in addition, one of them carried a familiar aura. "This aura belongs to the Apocalypse Proclaimer! The Apocalypse Proclaimer can actually manifest in the real world?" Irving was slightly taken aback, as he had previously believed that the Apocalypse Proclaimer could only exist within the realm of the shelter game. "You''re right; I can indeed come into the real world." The voice of the Apocalypse Proclaimer drifted over from a short distance away.Irving quickly turned his gaze towards the direction of the voice, and the familiar silhouette of the harbinger of doom came into view before him. Irving immediately made a judgment."So it was you supporting the families of Starling City from behind! It seems I have misunderstood the Night Blades!" Irving finally understood why Anna and the others encountered enemies they could not defeat. The mastermind behind it all was the Apocalypse Proclaimer, not the Night Blades, and the Apocalypse Proclaimer naturally possessed far greater power than the Night Blades. The Apocalypse Proclaimer smiled."I do support the families of Starling City from behind, but you have not misunderstood the Night Blades. They are also secretly backing these people!" "Have you already collaborated with the Night Blades? Or has your master allied with them?" Irving asked coldly. The smile on the Apocalypse Proclaimer''s face quickly vanished, and he snarled, "What right do the Night Blades have to be compared with my master?! I wouldn''t collaborate with them either; I am merely using them! You and your companions have already fallen into a trap, and you will not be able to cope with the coming apocalypse! The great Dark Overlord is about to descend upon this world!" The Apocalypse Proclaimer finally declared the arrival of the apocalypse. At the moment the Apocalypse Proclaimer finished speaking, the previously clear sky was swiftly covered by dark clouds.Irving could feel the dark forces in the real world rising rapidly.This was all a sign that the apocalypse was imminent. Although Irving appeared very calm on the surface, he was actually growing anxious inside.His original plans for the apocalypse had not yet been completed, and he and his companions were being held back by the Apocalypse Proclaimer.If the apocalypse were to strike at this moment, Irving and his companions might very well be killed by the shockwaves of its arrival! "Stop deluding yourself into thinking there is another way out! You will be killed by powerful forces at the very moment the apocalypse arrives!" A cold smile crept across the Apocalypse Proclaimer''s lips. He was finally able to take his revenge on Irving. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he finished speaking, the Apocalypse Proclaimer launched an attack on Irving. Powerful dark forces materialized into screaming shadowy figures, each emitting haunting cries to disturb Irving, while they rushed toward him at high speed.Irving was already prepared for battle. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire He continuously maneuvered using the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to fend off the rushing shadowy figures, while simultaneously contemplating what actions he should take next. From the current signs, the apocalypse was about to arrive. The second and third parts of his plan could not be completed at all. In this situation, Irving decided to take those who had already completed the shelter migration to the Hope Ark. This would at least prevent his companions from being killed by the powerful dark forces at the moment the apocalypse struck. As for everything else, he could no longer afford to worry about it. The rest would have to wait until the first wave of the apocalypse had passed. Having made a swift decision, Irving immediately focused on the battle at hand. He summoned the full power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl and also utilized the powers of order he had acquired. A dazzling white beam of light descended directly upon Irving. A powerful energy barrier manifested around his body. Gripping the Staff of Calamity tightly, Irving converted all the power of the Lava Giant puppets he had summoned into searing fireballs. "If you want to hold me back, then let''s see if you truly have the ability to do so!" With the energy barrier surrounding him and numerous blazing fireballs in tow, Irving charged at high speed toward the Apocalypse Proclaimer. Upon witnessing this, a hint of panic finally crossed the Apocalypse Proclaimer''s face. The power Irving wielded was far beyond anything he had imagined. In a moment of desperation, the Apocalypse Proclaimer had no choice but to concentrate all his dark powers. Countless shadows descended from the sky, forming a barrier in front of him. However, that barrier failed to effectively stop Irving''s attack. With almost a single strike, Irving shattered the barrier, and a torrent of searing fireballs surged through the broken remnants. The Apocalypse Proclaimer realized he had no other option but to temporarily escape. However, he also understood that if he chose to flee, Irving would undoubtedly go to rescue Anna and the others. The Apocalypse Proclaimer had little time to think. The scorching fireballs were about to hit him. In a state of extreme tension, the Apocalypse Proclaimer ultimately chose to prioritize his own safety. He transformed into a swirl of darkness and concealed himself within the dark forces. The Apocalypse Proclaimer successfully evaded the attack of the fireballs, but at the same time, he gave Irving the opportunity to take other actions. The moment Irving saw this, he brought the Staff of Calamity crashing down to the ground. As the staff struck the earth, a portal appeared out of thin air, and Irving jumped directly into the portal. Chapter 1 - 1: Shelter System! I Awoke with a Tenfold Drop Rate "Get lost!" "Leave something for me!" "This meat smells so good. It''s just a bit lean." "Irving, don''t blame us. We''ve been starving for a long time. If we continue this way, we''ll all die of hunger." "Sacrificing you can let us all survive. Consider this as your good deed." "..." Inside a dark basement. Irving was tied to a wooden stake, his body covered in syringes, and an old woman was muttering to herself beside him, holding a small knife. Anyone who sees this would think this old woman and Irving were mortal enemies, they will only sharpen their knives for him. But no one could have imagined that this old woman was - Irving''s mother-in-law. "Hurry up, old woman." "Two pounds of meat, as agreed." The burly man urged impatiently, frequently glancing at the sticky fluid-soaked sofa beside him. On the sofa. Two bodies were entwined together, a beautiful woman underneath was tightly strangled by a belt around her neck, her fair legs trembling uncontrollably. Thick white fluid covered her entire body. She lost count of how many times she had been tormented by the man on top of her. The burly man seeing this scene, laughed: "Honey, hang in there! You''re not at a loss.This way we can trade two pounds of human meat from them." "Besides... you seem to enjoy it too!" The abused woman on the sofa was his wife. Last night, this burly man persuaded his wife for over two hours to exchange her body for meat... After all, in this apocalyptic time, chastity was nothing compared to starvation. Half a year ago. The world was suddenly shrouded in darkness, all species underwent some energy changes, but humans became the lowest existence in the food chain. Facing the hunting of these mutated creatures, with severe shortages of supplies, the order of civilization completely collapsed, and the number of human survivors was dramatically reducing! Even to the point of cannibalism. "Damn it!" "Alice!" "Charles!" "You as a family!" "If I have another chance, I won''t let you go!" Irving, tied to the stake, roared in grief and anger. Watching his flesh being cut off, leaving only stark white bones. The heart-wrenching pain made him pass out several times. "The meat on the legs has been cut off, and there''s no meat on the hands." "He can''t survive anyway." "Just take out his heart." "There are still many people waiting in line." A cold voice came, the speaker was Alice. His fiance. And the one fighting on the sofa was his brother-in-law, Charles. Seeing these two, Irving was filled with endless rage. The next moment. A dagger stabbed into his chest from behind. Chilled to the heart! Irving only felt like he had fallen into an ice cave, his vision gradually engulfed by darkness. ... "Damn!" With a roar. Irving abruptly woke up, and when his blood-red eyes looked around, he was slightly stunned: "Didn''t I die?" Inside the bedroom, apart from Irving''s coarse breath, everything was so peaceful. Ding dong. His cellphone suddenly rang. He glanced at the time on the screen, finding himself unexpectedly back before the apocalypse started. Resurrected?! I resurrected! Irving couldn''t control his excitement. At this point in time, he had just started dating Alice, that wretched woman. According to the timeline, they were to be married in a month and Alice, that wretched woman agreed to marry him so quickly because she was pregnant¡ª With someone else''s child! In order to arrange the wedding, Irving sold the only property left by his parents after their death. He thought he had found true love. But later realized, he was just a patsy. The key point was, ever since he married Alice, Irving had been working from dawn till dusk, tired like a dog. His brother-in-law Charles spent his days whoring and accumulating debts. He had to pay them off! Alice''s parents were retired, idling at home doing nothing. He came to serve! Alice''s belly was getting bigger and bigger, the illegitimate child of another man inside her. He came to support! Irving, deceived and used, was working tirelessly for their whole family. But what was the outcome? The outcome was that when the end of the world came, he was betrayed and sold by these ungrateful betrayers. They stripped him bare, cut off his flesh and sold it to others! "You wait for me, I will definitely settle this score with you!" Irving gritted his teeth, and at this moment he thought of something even more important. In a month, the end of the world will come. How should he face this catastrophe when the time comes? Hoarding supplies? Building a safehouse? Useless. Absolutely useless! S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his previous life, Irving had experienced the end of the world once. Thinking of those mutant creatures, he couldn''t help but shudder. Even mice could mutate into beasts as big as an ox... those sharp teeth could easily crush a grown man''s skull. And those pet cats and dogs, they all turned into ferocious beasts, even fiercer than tigers. Besides there were even more terrifying existences... "What should I do?" Irving suddenly realized that no matter how much he hoarded now, when the end of the world came and he encountered those mutant beasts, there was only one end - death. Ding! Just then. A crisp prompt sounded in his mind. Just as Irving was wondering if he had heard wrong, the prompt sounded again. [Detection of Blue Star will be devoured by the Dark Lord in a month.] [The will of Blue Star is awakening!] [Otherworld is being generated...] [The game world will synchronize with reality.] [Internal testing quotas are gradually being released... Please wait patiently.] What the hell? Irving was stunned. His biggest hobby used to be playing online games. He was once a top player in many games. But since he got married and became a workhorse for the Fang family, he played less and less... And now he was actually granted a quota for the internal test of a game system? "The game world... will synchronize with reality?!" Irving exclaimed in surprise. That meant he could possibly become one of the professions from online games, like warriors, mages, knights... and their spell abilities and attack methods could also be transferred into reality. "If that''s the case, maybe I still have a chance to fight!" Irving thought of the terrifying beasts that would appear after the apocalypse, and a glimmer of hope arose in his heart. The system''s voice came again. [Quotas are being released in batches...] [Congratulations to the host for getting the first batch of internal testing quotas!] [The will of Blue Star is binding with the host: Irving...] [Binding complete!] [Do you want to enter the game now?] His heart was trembling, his hands were shaking! With a slight move of mind, Irving did not hesitate to choose to enter the game. The next moment, Irving only felt his vision darken. When his sight returned, he found himself in a small wooden house. The furnishings in the wooden house were simple: a table, a wooden bed, and a wooden box. And the light came from a candle on the table. [This is the birthplace.] [The player''s refuge.] The prompt sounded. In front of Irving appeared a virtual interface with three options: Character attributes. Backpack. Leave the shelter. "Let''s get familiar with the environment first..." Irving chose to open his character attributes, and his information was immediately displayed on the virtual interface. [Irving] [Occupation: None] [Level: None] [Equipment: None] "..." "How come there''s nothing, isn''t there any kind of main character aura?" Irving muttered. But when he continued to scroll down, he couldn''t help but smile. [Materials: None] [Talent: Tenfold Drop Rate (Your drop rate will be increased by 10 times when you kill other creatures in the Otherworld!)] "Whistle!" "Is this..." "I''ve become a cheat!" Irving couldn''t help but gasp, saying excitedly. Then, he continued to learn some basic information. The game is a scene automatically generated by the will of Blue Star, directly bound to the host''s consciousness, no need to download, can be entered at any time. And players can get a chance to awaken their talents, and a shelter that can be upgraded indefinitely, as soon as they enter the game. There are many powerful creatures in the game, and even many races: elves, dwarves, dragons, and more... Most importantly, everything in the game can be brought back to reality. The more Irving thought about it, the more excited he became. He used to be an extreme addict of online games, and although he was not top-notch, he was definitely outstanding among ordinary people. And his awakened talent - 10 times drop rate, directly made his potential undergo a qualitative change! Not to mention that internal test players have an advantage to begin with. In a month''s time, maybe he could even set up a guild or something, pull in a bunch of strong people, and dominate! Even if that''s not possible. Honestly building a good shelter, he might have some self-protection ability against the mutant beasts after the end of the world... "Do you want to leave the shelter!" "Yes!" said Irving. The next moment, a whole new world appeared before his eyes. Chapter 2 - 2: The Beginning of Exploration, Slaughtering Pigmen Leaving the sanctuary. Irving was somewhat excited. He knew that to survive the impending apocalypse in a month, he had to become stronger. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The game was linked to reality! In this game created by Blue Star Will, if he could truly become strong, he could dominate in real life as well. This was his only chance to defy fate! "Damn! So the sanctuary was built underground..." After Irving stepped out, he glanced back at the cellar behind him, a bitter smile on his face. Before him stretched a forest. The breeze rustled through the trees, causing the leaves to dance in the air before falling to the ground. Irving opened his arms slightly, feeling the coolness brought by the breeze. "This... feels too real." In the past, when playing online games, he only controlled characters on the screen. But in this strange world, he felt as if he were truly there, experiencing all kinds of sensory impressions that surprised him. "Let''s see what''s around first." A thick layer of withered leaves accumulates on the ground, and every step makes a rustling sound. Irving explored in the forest, but didn''t take two steps and seemed to stumble on something. "Damn it!" He almost fell flat on his face. When he steadied himself and looked back, he saw a rusty long sword lying on the ground, covered by the fallen leaves. [Pick up: Rusty Iron Sword?] When Irving picked up the rusty iron sword, basic information about the sword appeared before his eyes. [Item Information: Rusty Iron Sword.] [Grade: Scrap.] [Details: A rusty iron sword left behind by an adventurer from the past. Despite its rust due to the long time it has been abandoned, it still inflicts considerable damage...] [Tip: Players can upgrade weapons by collecting materials.] "Picked up some scrap. Can''t believe it''s so insulting." Irving was speechless. But no matter what, it can still be considered a self-defense weapon, having it is better than not having it. Just as he was about to continue forward to see if he could collect other materials, he suddenly heard a roar behind him. Next moment. Irving felt as though the ground was trembling. When he turned around, he was taken aback. A hideous pigman was charging towards him at lightning speed! "So fast..." Though Irving was prepared, he had only ever controlled characters on the screen before, and now he was truly experiencing it. He could see the tusks in the pigman''s gaping mouth and even smell a foul odor. "Then I''ll use you as a sacrifice to my sword!" Irving tried his best to control his inner emotions, gripping the rusty iron sword tightly, and then jumped up and stabbed towards the pig man. In the forest, man and beast engaged in battle. Five minutes later. Irving panted heavily, beads of sweat covering his forehead. His deep eyes were fixed on the pigman, who was on the verge of death on the ground. The pigman was covered with sword wounds, blood flowing freely... It was hissing with its yellow tusks and continued to howl. "You dare to growl at me!" Irving was furious. He raised the rusty iron sword high above his head and stabbed it down into the pigman''s heart! [You have successfully killed the "Pigman".] [Dropped items: Pigman Bones10, Broken Ruby1.] [Pick up?] "Yes." Irving was somewhat surprised. He knew that normally, killing such a low-level creature should not result in so many drops. Pigman Bones*10. And there was even a ruby. Although it was broken, it was still considered a rare item. "The drop rate is ten times higher, how cool!" Every little bit counts. Not to mention this was his first creature killed in this alternate world, and he could get so many materials. After picking up the materials, the system prompt sounded again: [Upgrade the rusty iron sword?] [Available materials: Pigman Bones10.] [Available materials: Broken Ruby*1.] [...] Equipment is always crucially important. Just like if a hunter doesn''t have a suitable weapon, his strength will be greatly reduced. After some research, Irving chose to use the materials he just gained to upgrade the rusty iron sword. A faint golden light flashed in the equipment synthesis column, and then a new property column popped out. [Weapon: Iron Sword.] [Tier: Common¡ï] [Embedded.] [Introduction: The forged iron sword is extremely sharp, and a broken ruby is embedded in it. There is a 0.1% chance to trigger a critical hit during combat.] After some research, Irving had some understanding of equipment upgrades. The tiers are roughly divided into: common, advanced, rare, epic, legendary... And each tier has a star rating, up to five¡ï! "Not bad!" After tasting the sweetness, Irving continued to move deeper into the forest. Compared to the surroundings of the sanctuary, the deeper he went, the higher the chance of encountering pigmen. But now that the tier of the iron sword had been raised, it was sharper than before. Each slash could cut through the pigman''s thick armor, leaving a wound three to four centimeters deep. "Enjoyable." "Really enjoyable!" In the forest, Irving shouted with satisfaction, his suppressed anger had been released. Around him, countless pigmen fell in pools of blood... From the very beginning of the battle, as he gradually mastered some techniques, it had turned into a one-sided slaughter. With the tenfold loot drop bonus, in just half a day, Irving had collected: Pigman Bones*320. Broken Rubies*10. Along the way, he also gathered plenty of upgrade materials: Stones*224, Wood*182. In addition, During the process of killing pigmen, a piece of equipment also dropped¡ªPigskin Armor! [Equipment: Pigskin Armor] [Tier: Common¡ï¡ï] [Introduction: The armor made of pig skin has a certain defensive effect and can make the pig person feel scared when attacking.] Initially, Irving wanted to embed the broken rubies into the armor, but found it useless. Different types of gems correspond to different equipment, and rubies can only be embedded in weapons, obtaining random properties like: critical hit, life steal, berserk... Armor equipment can only be embedded with green gems. "Never mind for now." Irving shook his head. Even with a talent for tenfold loot drops, but he was about to kill all the pig people in this forest, only obtained 10 broken rubies, indicating the preciousness of the gemstones. Now was not the time to fuss over these. "These pigmen must be the lowest level of monster, and they seem quite unintelligent... Killing such creatures, even with a high loot drop rate, won''t yield anything valuable. Let''s move deeper." Irving thought to himself. ... On the mountain''s edge, the sun was setting. The afterglow illuminated the forest, casting a long shadow behind Irving, who was holding a blood-stained long sword, creating a somewhat picturesque scene. "What''s that?" As Irving continued to explore deeper into the forest, he hesitated upon seeing something, and his brows furrowed. In front of him, there appeared to be a large clearing. The open space is surrounded by low stone walls, with long spears erected next to them. Each spear bears a pig''s head. Crimson blood dripped continuously. "This..." Irving''s frown deepened, a strong sense of unease emerging in his heart. The pigmen''s heads on the spears must have been freshly killed, which also meant that there could be some powerful entity nearby. Irving lowered his footsteps, holding his breath. Trying not to make a sound, he slowly approached the eerie structure on the clearing. "It looks like some kind of altar..." Irving muttered to himself. Upon reaching the low wall, he saw scattered kidney organs inside, and a pungent smell of blood immediately rushed up. Just as he was puzzled, he suddenly noticed something in the corner of the altar, crouched and gnawing on something. Sharp teeth tearing at the innards, making a squeaking sound... As nightfall approached, the scene was chilling. A low growl came. The beast gnawing on the pigman''s corpse seemed to realize something, and suddenly turned its head. Its crimson gaze locked onto Irving and, like a bolt from a bow, it crazily pounced towards him. "Fuck!" Irving didn''t even have a chance to react before being pinned to the ground, helplessly watching as the monster opened its row of sharp teeth towards his throat. "It''s over! I''m done for..." Chapter 3 - 3: You were killed by the "Dammit!" Irving cursed as his throat was brutally torn apart. The excruciating pain enveloped his whole body before his vision plunged into darkness. [You have been killed by the "Butcher".] [You have exited the game!] "..." When Irving opened his eyes again, a layer of cold sweat coated his forehead. He subconsciously touched his throat. The feeling of having his throat crushed was far too realistic. Pulling back the curtain, he saw it was already dark outside. The time was a little past eight in the evening. The time in the game and in reality were synchronized. Irving first took a cold shower. The feeling of death had left him with lingering fear. I opened my phone and ordered a takeout, but found that there were 32 unread messages. Upon opening them, he found that all of them were sent by Alice. "Babe, what''re you up to?" "Do you miss me? Have you eaten yet?" "Why aren''t you replying to my messages?" "I just finished work. Would you like to invite me out to dinner tonight?" ... "Bitch!" Had this been before, when seeing Alice''s messages, Irving''s heart would have been filled with a sense of happiness. However, at this moment, not only was his heart unmoved, his eyes were filled with disgust. He had long seen through this bitch''s true colors. Irving frowned, closed his phone, and decided to ignore Alice for now. His death in the game was still bothering him. He had been killed before he even got a good look at the monster''s face... In the game, if a player dies, they can only reenter the game the next day. "Damn it." Irving muttered to himself, starting to ponder. Since the game had started its beta testing, aside from him, there should be a small number of people who had also gotten the chance to enter the alternate world. "I wonder if there''s a forum or something?" With this thought, Irving opened his computer and entered keywords in the search bar: Alternate World, Darkness, Pigman, Sanctuary... A forum called "Strange World" caught his attention. Irving entered the forum, which was styled in a dark theme with black backgrounds and all text in neon green, resembling the work screen of a programmer. Given that this alternate world, formed by the will of the Blue Star, had only recently been opened, the forum was understandably simplistic. It was divided into three sections: Discussion. Help. Trading. However, to access these sections, registration was required first. "This strict?" Irving was surprised. When he followed the prompts to the registration page, he found that it required real-name registration, including sensitive personal information like home address. "What the hell? What if my personal information leaks?" As Irving hesitated on the registration page, a pop-up appeared: "Players who have obtained the beta test qualifications for the alternate world, please register with confidence. This forum is officially set up. All player personal data will be uploaded to a secure repository. So there is no risk of leakage..." Official? "They''ve caught on to the existence of an alternate world this quickly?" Irving was surprised, but quickly understood why official registration was necessary... The alternate world was connected to reality, and all items and abilities could be brought into the real world! This was like a double-edged sword, and the official insistence on real-name registration was, on a deeper level, for the sake of social stability. "Anyway, I haven''t committed any crimes or done anything shameful," Irving said to himself. He then proceeded to register an account on the forum under his real name. First, he entered the Discussion area. There were already quite a few posts: "Help! The Pigmen are too damn terrifying!I died as soon as I came up, I couldn''t fight at all!" "What exactly is the Will of the Blue Star? Those who know, come discuss in-depth!" "So annoying! This game is too hard. I died once and it was too horrific. I''m scared to enter the game again..." "Looking for a team. Is there a guild?" "Holy shit! I actually awakened the Warrior talent, and got a profession right away..." Irving couldn''t help but smirk as he read these posts. "Pigmen difficult?" "I''ve been slaughtering them just fine..." "Weak! Just need more practice!" "Awakened a profession? What the hell is there to use. I awakened tenfold loot drop rate!" A sense of superiority unexpectedly surged within him, though Irving remained clear-headed. A tenfold loot drop rate talent was godlike in any game, almost like cheating. At any time, he cannot reveal this talent, otherwise it will inevitably lead to unnecessary trouble. He scrolled further down the posts, only to realize that no player had yet reached that altar... "Seems like getting information on that monster is unlikely." Irving felt a bit disappointed. He then opened the Trading section. "For Sale: Stone*100, note (all these materials were hard-earned in one day, nearly got killed by Pigmen.) Price: $2000!" "For Sale: Pigmen Bones*10, Price: $10,000!" "Sale: Shelter Wooden Bed..." Compared to the bustling discussion board, the trading section was sparse with posts. Someone had even sold the wooden bed that came with the shelter, just to exchange it for some real-world cash. "People can make money off this?" Irving chuckled. But he quickly understood. This game was new, with only a few having access to the beta. Even basic materials could be traded for cash. It was typical of any game''s early days. Then, a thought struck him, and his smile broadened. His character''s trait of a tenfold loot drop rate was like a treasure trove. With a mere thought, he re-entered the game. Since his character was dead, the game interface was black. But he could still access the storage box to check his materials... [Pigman Bones *320] [Stones *224, Wood *182...] [Shattered Rubies *10] A system prompt sounded. [10 shattered rubies can be combined into 1 ruby. Would you like to combine them now? ] sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes!" [A notification chimed.] [Successfully combined!] [Ruby *1...] Looking at the ruby, now gleaming brilliantly, Irving hesitated. He had previously set a shattered ruby in his iron sword, gaining a 0.1% critical hit rate. But this full ruby would increase it tenfold! But even so, that was just a mere 1%... That is to say, to defeat the unknown monster at the altar, he''d have to die a hundred times just to land a successful critical hit. "Forget it. It''s too much hassle. It''s all about who''s luckier. I don''t have the time to gamble!" Irving declared. With the apocalypse a month away, dying once a day, it would take a hundred days to overcome. Without hesitation, he posted the newly combined ruby and the pigman bones in the trading section. [Pigman Bones *320 (Note: Can be used to upgrade weapon quality) Price: $100,000.] The post has just been posted and immediately attracted many comments below: "Holy shit! Who''s this boss? The game just started and he''s got all these pigman materials!" "It averages out to one bone per five pigmen. Did this guy slaughter a whole village?" "Such a steal! 320 pigman bones for only $100,000..." "Damn! You''re disrupting the market, I don''t believe you''ve collected that many materials." "This guy must be a scammer!" Seeing this comment, Irving''s smile grew even brighter. The person complaining was obviously another seller in the trading section who dared to ask for $10,000 for just 10 bones, while he had 320 bones priced at only $100,000. This clearly means taking other''s job. No. To be precise, it means directly destroying the other person''s livelihood! Irving couldn''t be bothered to argue with such pettiness and posted another listing. [For Sale: Refined Ruby *1, price negotiable (preferably exchanged for equivalent items or crafting materials.)] Irving had his plans. Exchange for money? With the apocalypse arriving in a month, money would be as good as trash paper¡ªtoo rough even for toilet use. The money would only be useful for a month. For him, the most important thing now was to find a way to defeat the monster at the altar... Just after Irving finished posting these two trading posts, the entire forum exploded. Many netizens are discussing this user nicknamed "Lucky Little White Face". Rat-tat! Rat-a-tat! As Irving was monitoring the forum for trade updates, someone suddenly knocked on his door. Chapter 4 - 4: Official Inspector It was just his food delivery. Irving breathed a sigh of relief. Not long after he''d posted his trade, many forum users were discussing a player nicknamed "Lucky Pretty Boy". This player was, in fact, Irving. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The nickname suited him perfectly. A tenfold drop rate was akin to cheating! If this wasn''t a lucky pretty boy, what was? "I thought someone had traced me through the internet..." Irving shook his head. He opened the food bag, pulled out a burger and fries, and took a sip of his cola. Just as he was about to fill his stomach... Ding! The small horn on the forum interface flashed. "Congratulations! The trade was successful!" "Your trade post: Pigman Bones *320...has been bought by another user." "First trade reminder: This forum is globally networked. To ensure transaction safety, the transaction amount is temporarily held by the official, and will be automatically transferred to the personal account provided after the buyer successfully receives the goods." Irving wasn''t too concerned about this. After all, a good market environment was the foundation. $100,000 was easily obtained. Irving thought of another problem - how to deliver those pigman bones to the buyer? That was a total of 320 pigman bones. If he get larger items or materials in the future, wouldn''t transportation be a big problem? Ding! System prompt: "All game materials transferred into the real world can be proportionally reduced!" Irving was overjoyed and quickly tried it out. He went into the game, and chose to take out the 320 pigman materials. A prompt popped up on the system interface. "Do you want to proportionally reduce this item?" "Please enter __ __ ratio!" "3%." Irving typed in a random ratio, and the pigman bones, which were about the size of an arm, were all reduced to the size of toothpicks. All 320 of them could fit into a small box. "This is amazing!" Irving exclaimed. Having solved the transportation issue, Irving breathed a sigh of relief. When he looked back at the forum, he noticed that the little horn for message notification was still flashing. When he clicked on it, it wasn''t a trade reminder, but a private message from a stranger: Username, Anna. "What properties does the ruby have? How did you obtain it?" Irving''s smile faded and his brows furrowed, his guard immediately up. The internet was very advanced now. Although this forum was organized by the official, its security was somewhat guaranteed. But who knew who was behind this stranger''s account? "The ruby can increase the critical hit rate by 1% when embedded in a weapon... As for how I obtained it, you don''t need to know." Irving replied coldly. The other party seemed to sense something and continued to reply using the account Anna: "I know you are wary. But there is no need!" Lucky Pretty Boy sent a, "?" Anna: "Let me introduce myself briefly. I am an official forum inspector and also one of the first beta testers of the Otherworld!" "I saw you post two trades in a row, one for Pigman Bones *320, and the other for this ruby." "To be honest, I am very interested in you." Lucky Pretty Boy: "Official? Inspector? How can you prove that what you''re saying is true?" Anna: "Very simple! Each official inspector''s account has a certification at the end. You can see it if you click on it!" Irving directly clicked on the user "Anna" profile, and indeed there was a V-shaped certification symbol next to the username. Upon hovering the mouse over the certification symbol, a line of text popped up: Official Inspector. "It seems like it really is someone from the official team." Irving said. After confirming her identity, he finally let his guard down. A new message popped up. Anna: "Irving, I really admire you personally, and the official team could really use someone with your talents!" "I''ve looked at your IP address and it seems you''re near the capital. Would it be possible for us to meet offline?" "..." Irving didn''t respond. He wasn''t sure what this Anna was up to. But he decided that since she was from the official team, she would probably have access to more resources and information... It might be a good idea to meet up. Irving, using the account "Lucky Pretty Boy", replied: "Alright, but I want to make things clear in advance!" "I came to this forum to sell this ruby. If I''m not satisfied with the items or conditions you''re offering, I will refuse." Anna replied: "Rest assured! How about tomorrow at noon?" After their conversation, the username on the other end turned grey indicating she had logged off. Irving spent some more time on the forum. Although many users had messaged him privately showing interest in the ruby and some even offered one million dollars to buy it, he rejected them all. After finishing his takeaway, Irving, who had been messing around in the game all day, felt sleepy. He went to bed and fell into a deep sleep. .... The next day. The harsh sunlight poured in through the gaps in the curtains. By the time Irving woke up, it was already 11 a.m. He looked at his phone. Unread messages: 99! When he clicked to view them, all of them were from Alice, that bitch. The messages were all about why he wasn''t replying to her and how she wanted to meet up to clear things up. "Meet up? Let''s see how I deal with you then, bitch!" Irving cursed. After hesitating for a moment, in order to stabilize Alice first and implement her revenge, he reluctantly replied, "I''m busy these days. I''ll find you when I''m free!" Immediately afterward, Irving closed his phone. On the other side, Alice was eating at home. There was a young man sitting next to her. He was eating and scrolling through pictures of beautiful women on his phone, occasionally letting out a lewd smile. This was Charles, Alice''s younger brother. Seeing her brother''s worthless behaviour made Alice, who was already in a bad mood, even more irritable: "Can you stop playing with your phone while eating? All you do is sleep around! Don''t you dare bring any diseases back home!" Charles''s face fell at her words: "Sis! Can''t you wish me well for once? And what do you mean sleep around? I always pay." Alice became even more irritated! Their parents were retired and the only source of income was her salary. Alice snapped: "Pay? You think that justifies sleeping with prostitutes! The little money we have at home is almost gone because of you. My salary is not even enough for you to pay for two nights with a prostitute! Can''t you just go find a job?" Charles''s face alternated between pale and green as he struggled to find the right words to say. Suddenly, the old lady sitting quietly at the table rapped her knuckles against the surface. Her weathered face bore a stern expression as she shot Alice a fierce glare and said, "What''s wrong with your brother? "Isn''t it normal for young people to love having fun? What''s wrong with messing around with some women? It''s better to have more breeding; that way, I can hold my grandchildren sooner!" This elderly woman was none other than Aurora, the mother of both Alice and Charles. "Oh, by the way, sis!" Charles, who had spent all his money on women the night before, asked, "How''s that sucker you hooked up with last time?" "Did he enjoy spending money on you? Seems like he''s got a house or something!" "Rare to find such a sucker! Make sure you milk him for all he''s worth. Get him to sell the house and give me a cut so I can have some fun too!" "Sis..." Charles tried to continue, but Alice left without a word. Back in her room, Alice couldn''t help but sigh as she instinctively glanced at her stomach. She was pregnant! "I always made sure to use protection. How could this happen..." Alice often frequented bars for entertainment, and when she got drunk, things sometimes got out of hand. But even now, she had no idea who the father of the child in her belly is... She couldn''t tell anyone about this news. She desperately needed a sucker to take responsibility. Just then, her phone rang. Seeing Irving''s message, a glimmer of hope sparked in her eyes as she murmured to herself, "Sorry, but you''re so naive!" "It looks like I need to establish a relationship with you quickly. That way, I can smoothly pass off the child in my belly as yours!" Alice began to strategize. ... Irving emerged from the shower feeling refreshed. As he entered the living room, a knock sounded at the door. "Here we go!" Irving smiled, remembering his appointment with the official inspector from yesterday. However, when he opened the door, he realized that more than one person had come... Chapter 5 - 5: Catalog Information, A Beautiful Womans Overture There are two people standing at the door, one male and one female. The woman, in her twenties, sported a pair of slender, shapely legs clad in black stockings, a pleated miniskirt, and a tightly fitted white blouse, which accentuated her curvaceous figure to perfection. Her captivating eyes fixed on Irving as she spoke playfully, "Hello, Mr. Irving! We chatted on the forum last night. I''m the official inspector, Anna." Irving remained silent, his attention entirely focused on the man beside Anna. He felt an unprecedented sense of oppression emanating from him. Especially the man''s gaze was like a sharp blade, scrutinizing himself up and down from the moment he opened the door. That feeling is very uncomfortable. Anna''s pretty face broke into a smile. "Don''t worry, Mr. Irving. He''s also a member of our organization, mainly responsible for security." "Hello, I''m Aron." the man said in a rough voice, forcing a smile that was more grotesque than tearful on his stern face. Seeing no malice from them, Irving didn''t press further but merely shook hands with Aron as a formality. He could distinctly feel the thick calluses, especially around the base of Aron''s thumb. "This man is no simple character, and he''s dangerous." Irving thought to himself. Then, catching on to something Anna said earlier, he looked at her puzzled, "You just mentioned... organization? What do you mean?" Anna grinned, "Can we go inside to talk? It''s not convenient here." Irving lives near the city center. The house is a duplex structure divided into two floors. Downstairs are the living room, kitchen, bathroom, and so on. The upstairs is divided into two parts, one side is the work area, and the other side is the resting bedroom. This is the only asset left by his parents before their passing. ... Inside the living room. "You''re here for more than just the ruby, aren''t you?" Irving asked. Since registering on the forum, he had filled in his personal details and completed a real-name verification. As an official inspector, Anna had the authority to access user profiles. So it was no surprise that she could find him so easily. But if it was just about trading the ruby, that could have been done online. There was no need for an in-person visit. Anna responded with a calm smile, "Actually, we are here for two things. The first is, of course, the ruby¡­ What kind of resources would you like to exchange for it?" Officials in the game had access to far more resources than most ordinary players. Irving didn''t see any need to mince words, saying firmly, "I need something like a catalog. Ideally, it should contain a map of the Otherworld game and detailed information about each race or creatures like monsters¡­" Dying inexplicably at the altar yesterday had been a frustrating experience for Irving. Up until now, he had no information about the monster. There''s a saying¡ªknow your enemy and know yourself, and you will never be defeated. Even the most powerful beings have their weaknesses. And to defeat them, one must acquire detailed information about them. Next moment. Anna seemed to glean something from his words. Her eyebrows furrowed as she tentatively asked, "Mr. Irving... have you already found that altar?" Being an official inspector, Anna was quite sharp. After all, Irving, registered as "Lucky Little White Face" on the forum, had only purchased some pig bones in the trading area. From this, it wasn''t hard to gauge Irving''s progress in the game. Irving didn''t hide it, he nodded and admitted. Anna''s gaze towards him became complicated in an instant. This the Otherworld game, created by Blue Star Will, just started its beta phase yesterday, and this young man had already surpassed 99% of players Initially, when Anna saw the intact ruby, she speculated it might have been dropped by chance due to Irving''s exceptionally good luck. But now, it seemed this young man was even more formidable than she had imagined! Anna subconsciously glanced at Aron beside her, and it seemed they reached a consensus. "Mr. Irving," Anna skipped over the previous topic and continued, "you just mentioned something about the organization, didn''t you?" "Now, there''s no need to hide it from you. With your capabilities, you have the right to know these things." "In fact, from the moment the alternate world was generated, the officials took this game extremely seriously and established a secret organization¡ªthe Angel Corps!" "The second thing I mentioned earlier is actually an invitation for you to join us!" Irving seemed to have anticipated this. With the game connecting to reality, the officials wouldn''t allow players to develop freely. And this "Angel Corps" was like the official regulatory body. Joining official organizations allows one to enjoy the latest resources, information, and even obtain equipment benefits and real-life shelter from them! Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just the official background behind the "Angel Corps" was powerful enough to make countless people clamor to join, and this opportunity was now before Irving. With just a nod, he could enjoy generous treatment. "I''m sorry." Irving''s lips curled slightly, "I''m not ready to join any organization or guild at the moment." His words were quite blunt. Hearing this, the smile gradually faded from Anna''s face. She hadn''t expected this young man in front of her to outright reject her invitation. Come to think of it... Irving was the first player to refuse an invitation from the "Angel Corps" organization! "Why?" Anna hesitated and asked, "Can you give me a reason?" "I''m used to being free and don''t want to be bound by anything." Irving said, then his tone shifted, "Although I can''t join the Angel Corps, it doesn''t mean we can''t cooperate in the future... If there are areas where we can collaborate, I''m still very willing to participate." Joining the Angel Corps established by the officials might seem like a good thing, but for Irving, who possessed the awakened talent of "Tenfold Drop Rate," it would do more harm than good. Wouldn''t he feel restricted going solo? While enjoying the benefits of any organization, one would inevitably be bound by invisible shackles. In the living room, silence descended. After a long silence, Anna sighed regretfully, "Alright then... it''s a real shame, but we respect your decision, Mr. Irving." She understood that even if they couldn''t convince someone like Irving to join the Angel Corps, they needed to maintain a good relationship with him and avoid any offence. Then, Anna added, "The doors of the Angel Corps are always open to you. If you ever change your mind, you''re always welcome to join..." "By the way," she continued, "About the monster atlas you mentioned earlier, we have a player in the Angel Corps whose awakened talent is ''Eagle Eye''..." "Eagle Eye?" Irving asked, slightly puzzled. Anna nodded seriously and explained, "Players with the Eagle Eye talent can obtain basic information about monsters in the Otherworld game. After I return, I''ll send you a detailed file with information about the monsters via an encrypted file..." "But there''s one thing you have to promise - you cannot show this file to anyone, much less leak it!" As she said this, Anna''s face was particularly serious. "You can rest assured about that." Irving assured her, taking out the intact ruby from a drawer. He didn''t want to owe anyone any favors, so he handed it over and said, "Pleasure doing business with you!" Anna accepted the ruby, nodded, and said, "If there''s nothing else, we''ll be on our way!" Soon after, the two of them left. Alone in the room, Irving was ecstatic. He hadn''t expected to obtain the monster atlas so easily. Once he received the file and understood the information about the altar monster, defeating it would not be difficult. But compared to that terrifying monster, he was more curious about the purpose of the altar... ... On the other side. Just as they exited the residential area, the silent Aron couldn''t hold back any longer. With a stern face, he turned to Anna and demanded, "Do you know how important that atlas is? It''s a confidential file! Even amongst the members of the Angel Corps, not everyone is qualified to have it, let alone he''s not even willing to join us..." "So what?" Anna retorted, "Compared to his talent, it''s just an atlas. I''ll report this to our superiors and I believe they will support my decision!" For some reason, she had a strong hunch¡ªIrving might become a powerhouse in the near future. What does an atlas amount to, when getting acquainted with such a person? It''s crucial to build a good relationship with such individuals before they rise to prominence! Chapter 6 - 6: Into the Altar, The Ambushing Butcher! Ding-dong! Not long after the two uninvited guests left, Irving received the monster atlas from Anna in his forum inbox. He eagerly opened the contents. Butcher! Basic Information: The natural enemy of the Pigmen, cursed to serve as a guardian of the altar, living in underground caves. It appears at night, possessing extremely sharp claws and teeth... Weakness: Extremely afraid of light! "Afraid of light?" A smile appeared on Irving''s face as he thought of a plan. "Anyway, let''s fill our stomachs first." He pulled out his phone and ordered a Michelin three-star seafood delivery¡ªBoston lobster, salmon sashimi... In the past, he wouldn''t even glance at such high-end restaurants. Because he was broke! But now, things were different. Just yesterday, he made a hundred thousand from selling Pigmen bones on the forum, and they sold out in no time. "When doomsday comes, money will be just paper, useless to keep," Irving muttered to himself. After ordering takeout, he sent another 320 pig bones to the buyer via anonymous courier. 320 portions of pig human bones compressed in a 3% ratio were packed in just a small box. ... An hour later. After enjoying his seafood feast, Irving wiped his mouth and contentedly entered the alternate world... Welcome Player to the Game! Players respawned in the shelter the day after each death. But this time, Irving didn''t hurry to leave. He looked around... The shelter was only 10 square meters, just a bit larger than the bathroom at his home, containing only a storage chest and a single bed, which left even less usable space. Irving shook his head. First, he looked at the storage chest in the corner. The space inside the chest was linked to his backpack, and after each death, items from the backpack were automatically transferred to the chest. [Stone*224] [Wood*182] Then, a system prompt sounded. [Would you like to upgrade the shelter?] [Current shelter level: Lv0] [Next level increases space to 20 square meters, required materials: Stone*100, Wood*100] "Yes." Irving thought to himself, knowing that this shelter was his foothold after the apocalypse! In the next moment, the original 10 square meter shelter instantly expanded to twice its size. The space finally felt less cramped, but Irving was still somewhat dissatisfied. After some research, he had gained basic knowledge about upgrading the shelter... Upgrade the level of the shelter, corresponding to an increase in area. Besides expanding the area, players could also personalize upgrades within the shelter and set up defensive weapons like fences, trap mechanisms, watchtowers, or even arrow towers around the perimeter. "Let''s leave it at this for now. Just to make it a bit more comfortable." Irving murmured. He had more pressing matters to attend to¡ªheading to the altar. He had a feeling that something was hidden inside the altar. Otherwise, why would the "Butcher" be guarding there, and there is also an important message in the picture book Anna sent - the Butcher has been cursed in some way? Who could have cast such a curse? ... In the forest. Following his memory of the route, Irving quickly found the altar from yesterday. Although he encountered numerous Pigmen along the way, they didn''t dare to attack him due to his pigskin armor. People climb higher, water flows lower. Irving hardly spared a glance at low-level beasts like the Pigmen. When he arrived at the altar, rather than approaching it immediately, he started to collect materials around it: twigs, weeds. Tightly binding the weeds to a thick twig, he created a simple torch. However, Irving was not fully satisfied. When he spotted a Pigman not far away, a wicked grin spread across his face. "Sorry, piggy! I didn''t want to slaughter you, but I need fuel..." A Pigman''s cry echoed through the forest. After killing it, Irving, using his sharp sword, sliced open its belly. Besides the bloody, still twitching organs, there was a layer of white fat under the skin. "This fat makes excellent fuel!" Irving chuckled, smearing the fat all over the torch. Now, the torch would burn for a longer time and was less likely to go out. Holding the torch, Irving approached the low wall surrounding the altar, his heart pounding. Looking inside, he saw some gnawed organs scattered on the ground but no sign of the Butcher. "It seems the atlas was right. It doesn''t dare to come out during the day." Irving entered the altar and found a staircase leading to an underground area in the center. After lighting the fat-covered torch, Irving descended the stairs. On both sides of the stairway, unusual symbols were carved into the walls. The further down he went, a chill emanated from the walls, making him shiver. Upon reaching the bottom, he found a hall. Straight ahead, another path led to a deeper place. "What?" With the help of the torchlight, Irving noticed two wooden boxes piled up in a corner. His heart leapt. Both boxes were covered with a thick layer of dust, suggesting they had not been opened for a while. Just as Irving was about to approach the boxes, a strange noise echoed around him. Following the sound, a dark shadow suddenly lunged at him. This feeling was all too familiar! It was the Butcher! "Damn!" Irving cursed under his breath. Despite being prepared, the Butcher''s speed was extremely fast. All he could do was instinctively raise his torch. The blazing fire illuminated the scene, and he finally got a clear look at the Butcher. It was over two meters tall, its body covered in fat and its face full of pustules. Some of the pustules had burst, with viscous yellow fluid trickling down. It somewhat resembled a human, except for its incredibly long and sharp fingernails. "Roar!" The Butcher suddenly retreated, its beady eyes fixated on the torch as if it was somewhat fearful. "Damn it! I was bitten to death by this bastard yesterday! Now it wants to ambush me again!" Irving shouted angrily, feeling no fear at this point. So what if he died? He could just reenter the game tomorrow! However, the pain of death was something Irving did not want to experience again. So... He would fight for it! Surviving would naturally be the best outcome! His right hand held the iron sword and his left hand the torch. While keeping a vigilant eye on the Butcher in the corner, he continued to approach the two wooden boxes. "Roar!" A sharper roar rang out, piercing eardrums. The Butcher, being a guardian of the altar, saw a stranger approaching the boxes. Like an enraged beast, it bared its sharp, dense teeth and lunged at Irving again. Its attack this time was even more ferocious! It was hard to imagine such speed under the Butcher''s bulky body. It launched itself into the air like a heavy artillery shell, smashing towards Irving. "Not good!" Irving''s pupils constricted. The Butcher''s massive body weighed nearly 300 pounds. If it hit him, even if he did not die, he would be severely injured on the spot! The typical reaction to such a scene would be to dodge. "Let''s fight this!" Irving also became enraged, "Do you really think I''m easy to bully?" In the blink of an eye, Irving had an idea. He first threw the torch, its bright light temporarily blinding the Butcher who had long been in the cave. But seeing the item it was guarding about to be stolen, it still roared and attacked. The next moment... Smash! Behind the dazzling torchlight, a sword was hidden! S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sword pierced directly through the Butcher''s skull. Blood gushed out from the back of its head, mixed with red and white brain matter. Boom! A dull sound echoed as the Butcher crashed heavily onto the ground. The sword penetrated its skull even deeper, and Irving rolled to the side. Seeing the Butcher collapsed on the ground, its body spasming a few times before falling still, Irving finally breathed a sigh of relief. [You have successfully killed "The Butcher"!] [Dropped items: Sticky Pus*10, Broken Swift Boots*1] [Pick them up?] Chapter 7 - 7: Necromancer "What the hell... Pus? This thing can even drop such disgusting loot?" Irving was speechless. This was the first time he had felt disgust towards a dropped item. [Item Information: Sticky Pus (Applying it can mask your scent...)] Irving shook his head, hesitated for a moment, then picked it up anyway. His attention then switched to the pair of broken swift boots. [Item Information: Broken Swift Boots] [Quality: Common¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Description: These boots are quite old and are in terrible condition. However, wearing them increases movement speed by 10%.] "Holy shit?" Irving was somewhat surprised. Even though the item was damaged, the quality was still up to three stars. If it were in perfect condition, it might have been a common five-star item, or even a high-level item... "Increasing movement speed by 10% is barely passable." Irving clicked his tongue, seemingly somewhat dissatisfied. If any other player heard these words, they might have coughed up blood out of frustration. The odds of killing monsters and beasts and having them drop equipment were quite low. Some people might not even get a single drop even after grinding pigmen all day. Moreover, a 10% increase in movement speed was not trivial. Many battles could be decided in an instant. An increase in speed of even a fraction of a second could be the difference between life and death! "Let''s see what''s in those two boxes." After picking up the broken swift boots, Irving muttered to himself and moved towards the corner. Both dusty boxes were locked. Irving raised his iron sword and struck the chain. Sparks flew from the metal collision. After four or five strikes, there was not even a mark left on the chain. "Can''t break it open? This sucks!" Irving just felt numbness in his wrist. If he continued like this, he might break the iron sword before the chain was broken. However, the more difficult it was, the more he felt that the contents of the boxes were not simple. Just then. An idea suddenly flashed in Irving''s mind. He put away his iron sword, turned around to get the torch, flipped the boxes, and started to burn them! If the owner of these boxes saw this, they might be so angry they would fuming with anger. This was too cunning. A chain lock sometimes only prevents the honest man, not the cunning one. If the chain couldn''t be broken, that didn''t mean the wooden box couldn''t be burnt! After a lot of trouble, the bottoms of both boxes were charred. Irving kicked them hard, making large holes in both. For safety''s sake, he didn''t directly reach in, but instead used the light of the torch to peer inside. "It seems... like a scroll?" Confused, Irving reached in to retrieve the item from the first box. [Item Information: Invisibility Scroll (After use, you can become invisible, but only for two minutes)] "Invisibility? This is interesting! It could save my life!" This time, Irving finally seemed satisfied, nodding appreciatively. Then, he looked at the other box. But when he took out the item from inside, he froze for a long time, unable to speak. [Item Info: Necromancer Class Transfer Rune!] [Activating this rune allows one to change their class to: "Necromancer," granting the basic skill: Undead Resurrection (When killing a monster, there is a certain chance to control its undead to continue fighting for the player!)] Irving was initially stunned. After reading the detailed description, he felt like he had won a multi-million-dollar lottery, unable to contain the excitement in his heart. The mainstream class directions for ordinary players were: Warrior, Mage, Knight, etc., with some hidden professions like: Necromancer, Angel of Light, Alchemist, and so on... However, these hidden professions required the corresponding class-changing runes. The drop rate for such items was extremely low, and there was another issue¡ªa player could not possess two professions at the same time. For instance, if a powerful warrior wanted to change to a mage, they would have to forget all their warrior skills and start over from scratch, a hefty price to pay! Therefore, the earlier a player acquired such a rare class-changing rune, the more advantageous it was. "Man, that''s awesome!" Irving, unable to contain his excitement, pumped his fists in the air. He even imagined leading an undead army to conquer this the Otherworld game one day! Without any hesitation, he immediately used the class-changing rune... In an instant, the rune dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then transformed into a stream of light that burrowed into Irving''s forehead. A system prompt appeared on the virtual interface before Irving''s eyes. [You have gained the profession: Necromancer] [You have gained the innate skill: Soul Plunder!] [Would you like to use Soul Plunder on "The Butcher" immediately?] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving decisively chose: Yes! [Soul Plunder in progress¡­] [Plunder successful!] As the prompt appeared, the butcher''s corpse, which had been lying on the ground, suddenly convulsed a few times, then stiffly rose to its feet. Its vicious eyes became somewhat duller as it slowly approached Irving. At first, Irving had his guard up until he saw the vicious, bloodthirsty butcher in front of him acting like a puppet, his heart finally at ease. "Why does this feel a little off..." Irving murmured to himself, looking at the butcher in front of him. Upon further research, he finally found the problem. Creatures controlled using Soul Plunder, whether they were monsters or beasts, had their attack power significantly reduced. This was directly related to the power of the Necromancer. With Irving''s current power, the butcher he controlled could only exert 30% of its original attack power. "Better than nothing... I suppose." Irving knew he was too weak for now and reluctantly accepted the reality. He didn''t expect to obtain such a rare item right upon entering the underground hall of the altar. Irving excitedly picked up the torch, his gaze directed towards the tunnel leading to the depths. The tunnel was long. Irving hesitated for a moment, but ultimately decided to continue exploring the depths. He controlled the butcher to walk ahead - if there was any danger, it would be the first to take the hit! After an unknown distance, the light of the torch was much weaker than before, the fat oil on it was almost burnt out. "Where does this lead to..." Irving wondered. Watching the flickering flame, his heart could not help but flutter with unease. Crack! A sudden strange noise brought Irving back to his senses, an indescribable sense of danger emerged in his heart. At that moment, he keenly noticed something seemingly hurtling towards him at high speed from the front! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! "A trap!" Irving was startled and instinctively flung himself to the ground. As he raised his head again, he saw the butcher, who was leading the way, riddled with arrows from head to toe. Furthermore, all the arrows that pierced the butcher were drenched in a black liquid. Deadly poison! With a muffled thud, the butcher''s massive form fell to the ground, motionless as a small mountain. If it wasn''t for the butcher''s large body blocking all the poison arrows, Irving, even on the ground, would have had a hard time escaping death! "I can''t move forward anymore," Irving muttered under his breath. On one hand, the torch was about to go out, and on the other hand, no one knew what other traps or even more terrifying things lay ahead. The butcher he had been controlling was now dead, and he could be next... In the end, Irving decided to turn back. Although he was full of curiosity about the end of the passage, he had to wait until he was fully prepared to continue his exploration. It would be unwise to court death needlessly. By the time he returned to the entrance of the altar along the same path, it was nearly dark. The time in the game corresponded to reality. "You can''t see anything at night. There''s no point in continuing to explore. I need to quickly find some lighting tools!" Irving thought and planned to exit the game. However, before he exited the game, he slaughtered a few nearby pigmen and then performed a soul plunder. Through several experiments, he found that the success rate of soul plunder was highest immediately after the pigmen died. Furthermore, when he controlled three pigmen at the same time, his mental power consumption would grow geometrically. "So tired..." Looking at the pigmen he controlled in front of him, Irving shook his head, gave up persisting, and then directly exited the game. ... Inside the room. Irving slowly opened his eyes, his forehead was covered in a thin layer of sweat, and his face was a bit pale. This was the side effect of excessive mental power consumption. Out of helplessness, he could only lie down and rest for an hour. When Irving woke up again, his complexion had improved quite a lot. Then he logged into the "Strange World" forum on his computer. Ding-dong! Ding-dong! Ding-dong! Just after logging in, Irving found that the backstage messages seemed to have exploded, with the small horn blinking non-stop! Chapter 8 - 8: The Delivered After logging into the forum and looking at the private messages in his inbox, Irving couldn''t help but shake his head. Ever since he sold those pigman materials and rubies in the trading area, quite a few people had started to take notice of him. The private message area: "Bro, are you interested in joining our guild? Loads of benefits, and let me whisper in your ear, there are quite a few single ladies in our guild!" "Hey, do you still have that ruby? I''m willing to offer five million dollars for it. Are you interested in discussing it?" "Boss! Please take me with you!" "..." After entering the backend, Irving marked the post about the ruby in the trading area as ''Sold Out!'' As for the guilds tossing him olive branches, he had no interest. On the one hand, it was not that necessary, on the other hand, if he needed help in the future, he can completely build his own strength with his talent! Upon entering the discussion area and casually scrolling through, Irving noticed that there were significantly more posts than yesterday. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Otherworld Game was gradually opening more slots, and more and more players would be pouring in, which gave him a sense of urgency. Suddenly, Irving''s attention was drawn to an announcement on the forum homepage. The general content was: The officials will be hosting an offline event in the suburbs tomorrow! Irving frowned, although he had become a necromancer now, due to the limitations of mental power, he could only control three monsters at a time, and they were the lowest-level pigmen... Irving had been staying at home for two days. It was time for him to go out and get some fresh air. Maybe he could even get lucky and find some needed equipment. Looking at the posts in the discussion area, he felt rather bored. Most of the players were still discussing how to deal with the pigmen. After closing the forum, Irving stretched out on his gaming chair, ready to wash up and go to sleep early... Just then, his phone rang. It was a call from Alice. "What''s up?" After hitting the answer button, Irving''s expression darkened. Irving''s icy tone made her feel a wave of disappointment. But as she looked down at her slightly bulging belly, she swallowed it and spoke in a gentle voice, "What have you been busy with lately? You haven''t contacted me for a few days, and you don''t reply to my messages..." A cold glint flashed in Irving''s eyes: "What does that have to do with you?" Alice was taken aback. She remembered when they first started dating, Irving was all over her, like a puppy. But now his attitude towards her had become incredibly cold. "Could it be... He found out about my pregnancy?" A sudden fear gripped Alice, but she quickly dismissed the thought. "Impossible! I only found out a few days ago with a pregnancy test, and I haven''t told anyone." Alice''s brows furrowed, the only possibility she could think of... Could it be that this jerk was seeing someone else? "I can''t drag this out any longer!" With that thought, Alice''s voice became even softer. "I know you''ve been busy lately. How about this - I''ll come over to your place in a bit, to help you unwind..." Unwind? Irving laughed. Any man functioning properly would understand the implication of her words. He replied impatiently, "Whatever you say!" After leaving this remark, Irving directly hung up the call. He despised this woman, Alice, from the bottom of his heart. But he suddenly changed his mind and decided to slowly play with her, retaliate against her... to let her gradually experience the taste of despair! ... Half an hour later, there was a knock at the door. Upon opening it, there stood Alice! She was dressed in a form-fitting black satin dress, which perfectly accentuated her curvaceous figure. Her porcelain-white skin was as soft as milk. "Your takeout''s here!" Alice greeted Irving, lifting up the food she brought. Her face was adorned with a cute smile. Irving''s gaze fell on the dishes, but he was inadvertently attracted by the two huge and tender things on Alice''s chest - large, yet delicate. He had to admit, there was a reason why he was attracted to this woman in his past life. Irving didn''t say much, took the food from Alice, and headed back inside. Irving had spent the past few days exploring the alternative world, neglecting the mess at home. Alice sat on the sofa, tenderly opening the food containers for him. She glanced around the room and furrowed her eyebrows, "Why is your place such a dump? Are all men like this?" Having said that, she started cleaning up. Meanwhile, Irving sat on the sofa, eating his dinner, his gaze never leaving Alice. As Alice tidied up, her back was to Irving. Her ample hips wrapped in the satin black dress moved rhythmically. Her creamy, slender legs tightly pressed together, and every now and then she would bend over, making her enchanting waist form an S-curve. The sight was nothing short of tantalizing! Irving felt a warm surge in his lower abdomen. After carelessly wolfing down a few bites, he thought to himself, "If you''re going to offer yourself willingly, I might as well take a bit of interest in return." The next moment, Alice felt a strong arm wrapped around her waist. She couldn''t help but let out a soft cry, only to realize that his hands had already slipped into her dress, playfully kneading her chest. "You... what are you doing!" Alice could only feel a tingling sensation in her body, emitting a satisfied moan. Irving embraced her soft body tightly, the pinkish-red imprint of his fingers soon appeared on her pale skin due to his intensity. A meaningful smile spread across his face. What does he want? The question sounded as if a little bunny was asking a big bad wolf. Alice attempted to struggle, only to hear a harsh command in her ear. "Kneel down!" Irving showed no mercy, pushing her down, "Didn''t you say you wanted to help me relax? Start your performance." Kneeling on the ground, Alice barely had time to react when a large object filled her mouth, her saliva coating it. Irving looked down at Alice kneeling before him with satisfaction. From her initial resistance, she gradually started to comply. He could clearly feel her agile tongue stimulating his sensitive area. However, it wouldn''t be that easy to disarm Irving. "Baby, I''m so tired..." Ten minutes later, Alice was begging on her knees, her ample bosom streaked with saliva. "Come here!" Irving commanded, pulling her up from the floor and onto the balcony. Her black dress was now discarded, revealing her flawless, bare body as she shyly perched on the balcony railing. "Isn''t this a bit inappropriate? What if someone sees us¡­" Alice said, a blush spreading across her cheeks and worry in her eyes as she glanced outside. Thwack! Irving''s hand landed hard on her round bottom, leaving a red mark. "Shut up!" he snapped. At this moment, Alice has become Irving''s tool for venting her desires! Unapologetically, Irving thrust himself into her, each forceful invasion eliciting a sultry moan from Alice. A glistening liquid trickled down the inside of her trembling legs. "Stop, please! I can''t take it anymore. You''ll kill me¡­" Alice pleaded. But Irving, behind her, showed no signs of stopping. She could never have dreamed that the man before her would possess such voracious stamina! "¡­" Half an hour later, Irving released a guttural groan, and Alice collapsed onto the floor. Her eyes were foggy, as if she had just completed a physically exhausting workout. "Bitch." Irving said coldly, casting a sideways glance at her. "Don''t forget to clean up here later!" With that, he turned and walked towards the bathroom. Lying on the floor, Alice looked at the puddles of fluid scattered around her. She wore an expression of disbelief on her flushed face. "Oh god, is he even human? How can he be so powerful... I nearly passed out just now!" Chapter 9 - 9: Mutual Destruction The next day. When Irving woke up from bed, Alice was nowhere to be found. After the intense battle last night, she lay on the floor for a full hour before she recovered, supporting herself against the wall as she left. "She ran away pretty quickly..." Irving shook his head. After the passionate encounter last night, he felt much more invigorated, but he had no intentions of forgiving Alice. He was brutally cast aside by her in his previous life... the pain of being slowly, mercilessly stabbed would never be forgotten. He was determined to get revenge on Alice and her entire family! "She can''t really think I''m that easily fooled, can she?" Irving recalled his previous life with a sneer. He had long seen through Alice''s purpose - trying to make him a scapegoat? No way! In Irving''s eyes, Alice was nothing more than an object for venting his desires. Not because he was cold and heartless, but because his reincarnation made him realize many truths. In this world, the law of "survival of the fittest" can never be escaped! There''s a saying, " One man''s trash is another man''s treasure"!" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially in the apocalypse, morality collapses, order crumbles, human nature is ugly... as long as you have absolute power, women will naturally throw themselves at you. "The most important thing now is to quickly increase my power, having a strong fist is the way to go!" Thinking this, Irving took a shower, then checked the time. The official offline meeting was scheduled for three o''clock in the afternoon. It was still early, so he logged directly into the Otherworld Game. ... After leaving the shelter, Irving looked towards the altar deep in the forest. "There must be some secret hidden inside that altar." Irving mused. He had unexpectedly obtained two treasures just inside the altar hall yesterday, but he eventually shook his head. With his current power, even if he summoned three monsters to follow him, it would be very difficult to reach the core of the altar. In the end, he chose to explore in the opposite direction. With the addition of the Speed Boots, his speed was much faster than before. Ten minutes later. When Irving reached a hill, just as he was about to sit down and rest, a roar that made the earth tremble was suddenly heard. His expression immediately tightened, and he quickly hid behind a large rock. When he peeked out, looking in the direction where the roar came from, his face changed. Not far away, two beasts were confronting each other. Their cold eyes were fixed on each other, and their throats were emitting heart-shaking growls. One of the beasts was a leopard covered in patterns. Its huge body was over three meters long, double the size of a real-life leopard. On the other side was a hunting dog! The hunting dog was not very big, only a bit over one meter long, somewhat similar to a Tibetan Mastiff. Compared to the leopard, the hunting dog was at a physical disadvantage, but its ferocious momentum was not inferior to the leopard''s. What Irving found most incredible was that the hunting dog was surrounded by a layer of purple flames. Irving recalled the content in the bestiary that Anna had given him... Given the awakening level of the talent of that player in Angel''s Team, his talent [Eagle Eye] could only probe the information of otherworldly beasts that had appeared within a three-kilometer radius. Among them, there was an introduction to this very Ghost Hunting Dog. [Ghost Hunting Dog] [Introduction: Said to have once been the pet of a hell''s messenger, its body is enveloped in purple flames. Once anything gets touched by its flame, it is extremely hard to extinguish. Its nature is extremely ferocious, but if tamed during its infancy, it will be highly loyal to its master. Having it by your side can increase the luck factor!] Before Irving could think further, the mutated leopard got into a fierce fight with the Ghost Hunting Dog. Irving, who was hiding behind a boulder, felt a bitter taste in his mouth. With his current strength, there was no way he could contend with these two behemoths. "Leaving now... If they notice me, it would be troublesome." Irving dismissed the idea and chose to stay put and observe the situation. Although the Ghost Hunting Dog was much smaller in size than the leopard, for some reason, it was displaying an unusual fierceness. Especially its purple flames, whenever they came into contact with the leopard during the fight, they immediately burned a large wound. Roar! Irving waited for more than half an hour behind the boulder, and the noise of the two beasts tearing each other apart gradually died down. Looking in that direction again, he saw that the leopard''s flesh was burnt black by the purple flames, and it was lying on the ground, on its last breath. On the other side, the throat of the Hunting Dog was pierced, and it was crying out in pain, struggling to walk in a certain direction. But it couldn''t manage more than a few steps before it collapsed in a pool of blood... It was a mutual destruction! "Opportunity!" Seeing this, Irving''s heart leaped, and he stepped out from behind the boulder. When two dogs fight for a bone, a third runs away with it. At this moment, Irving was the fisherman! He first walked over to the leopard. The leopard, severely injured by the purple flames, instinctively bared its fangs and growled at the approaching stranger. "Trying to scare who?" Irving chuckled, a cold glint in his eyes. He would not miss this excellent chance to finish it off. He directly took out his iron sword and thrust it into its heart. Blood instantly gushed out. [You have successfully killed the Forest Leopard!] [Dropped items: Sharp Fangs*10, Damaged Night Blade*1, Emeralds*3] [Do you wish to pick them up?] "Yes." Irving didn''t expect to encounter such good fortune on his exploration to expand the map. He didn''t do much, just finishing off the ferocious Forest Leopard. Next, a row of information appeared before his eyes. [Item Information: Damaged Night Blade] [Tier: Ordinary ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Introduction: This is a dagger, incredibly sharp, compact and capable of being hidden on the body, to take the enemy''s life unexpectedly. However, it is somewhat damaged...] "Actually a five-star equipment!" Immediately, Irving could not contain his excitement. This was the highest-ranked equipment he had obtained since entering the game. Although it was still in a damaged state. He murmured, "If I could repair it, perhaps it would become a high-level piece of equipment!" It would be a sensation if a player managed to acquire high-level equipment this early in the game, only three days into the internal testing phase. "It''s not the time to consider this." Irving suppressed his inner excitement, turning his gaze back, and his expression changed instantly. In the brief moment when he was lost in thought, the Hell Hunting Dog that had previously been lying in a pool of blood had vanished. A sense of foreboding welled up in Irving''s heart. He had just witnessed the horrors of the Hell Hunting Dog, particularly its purple flames, which were difficult to extinguish once ignited. "It couldn''t be. Its throat was pierced. How could it disappear..." Irving became tense, gripping his iron sword tightly, and cautiously following the blood trail. Soon. Irving found the body of the Hell Hunting Dog outside a cave, his hanging heart finally let go. Besides, there was equipment scattered on the ground. [Dropped items: Purple Flame Armor*1] [Do you wish to pick it up?] "Yes." Irving''s equipment column once again appeared before his eyes. [Item Information: Purple Flame Armor] [Tier: High-Level ¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Introduction: Equipment left by the Hell Hunting Dog, the armor is soft and light, possessing a strong defense, especially against fire attacks. It also causes fire backlash to the enemy in battle!] "I''ve hit the jackpot!" Irving''s face was filled with an irrepressible excitement when he saw the high-level tier in the property. He even felt a bit dizzy. Fortunately, he didn''t choose to go to the altar again at the beginning, otherwise this incredible good luck wouldn''t have happened to him. Of course, his talent [Tenfold Drop Rate] played a significant role in the continuous equipment drops. Not everyone can get equipment when killing these beasts. "It''s strange. Why did the Ghost Hunting Dog come here before it died?" Irving looked at the cave in front of him, puzzled. The entrance of the cave was small, less than half a meter wide. Just as he was puzzled, a juvenile howling sound suddenly came from the cave. "This sound... it can''t be!" Irving''s heart jolted, seeming to understand something. He hurriedly walked towards the cave, looked inside, and the next moment his body was trembling with excitement. The juvenile howling sound came again! A juvenile Hell Hunting Dog was seen waiting to be fed inside the cave. Its body was covered with a layer of purple fur, fluffy and adorable. Chapter 10 - 10: Offline Exchange Meeting At the entrance of the cave. A fluffy puppy was looking curiously at the stranger that had suddenly appeared outside with its dark eyes. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving was speechless for a long time. "My God!" he finally understood, "No wonder the Hell Hunting Dog was so desperate to return here. It has a cub inside!" The Hell Hunting Dog, as a pet of the messenger of hell in the legends, is extremely rare and ferocious. They would rather die than surrender and are impossible to tame after they reach adulthood... And its cub is even rarer! Irving initially thought he was fortunate enough to have obtained two pieces of equipment by chance. He never expected to encounter a cub of the Hell Hunting Dog here! "The name ''Lucky Little White Face'' is really apt. My luck is about to explode!" Irving said with a smile. He then reached out to pick up the little creature from the cave, but the Hell Hunting Dog cub seemed to be repelled by his unfamiliar scent. It kept retreating and showed an attack posture with its milk teeth. "This little guy¡­" Irving was speechless, but he didn''t rush. He turned to look at the corpse of the Ghost Hunting Dog behind him, a glint in his eyes. He then used the Soul Snatch skill of the Necromancer talent. [Soul Snatch in progress...] [Snatch failed!] "What the hell?!" This was the first time Irving had failed. He originally planned to control the corpse of the Ghost Hunting Dog to lure the cub out of the cave. However, he quickly figured it out. Firstly, adult Ghost Hunting Dogs are extremely difficult to tame. Secondly, his mental power was too weak, which led to his failure. "I can only try other methods¡­" Irving then went to the body of the forest leopard. Unfortunately, the body of the forest leopard was too severely burnt and it would be difficult to display much strength even after soul snatching. After some thoughts, Irving was afraid to delay too long in case the Hell Hunting Dog cub in the cave ran away. He directly used the Night Peak Blade to cut open the body of the forest leopard and cut off a few pieces of fresh meat. He then quickly returned to the cave. Twenty minutes later. Irving was holding the Hell Hunting Dog cub in his arms, stroking its fluffy little head and feeding it a piece of fresh meat: "Be good and come home with me. From then on, I''ll be your master. Follow me and you''ll have meat to eat every day!" Woof! The Hell Hunting Dog cub, with its dark, shiny eyes, seemed to understand something. It kept wagging its little tail and looked very happy. "This little guy is so easy to deceive!" Irving thought to himself. Cubs of such beasts do not have much self-awareness and can easily be won over with a little benefit. When he returned to the shelter, he fed all the meat cut from the forest leopard to the Hell Hunting Dog cub, and then lightly touched its forehead. "Stay here and wait for me to come back! I have some things to deal with." Irving said then logged out of the game. ... When he returned to his room, Irving checked the time. Before he knew it, it was already past one in the afternoon. After ordering some takeout and eating a few bites, he hurried out the door. The offline exchange meeting organized by the official side was taking place in a park in the suburbs. By now. The park had gathered quite a number of players who had secured slots for the internal beta testing of the "Other World". Some were locals from the capital city, while others had come from all over. After all, this was the first offline exchange event for the Otherworld Game. After getting out of the taxi, Irving took a stroll around the park and found many people chatting about their experiences in the game. "I spent the whole day yesterday figuring out the trick to killing Pigmen¡­" "Tell us quickly! I''m so tired of getting killed by Pigmen. I''m starting to have a phobia of them." "I got a piece of ordinary three-star equipment this morning! Haha, my luck is really amazing!" "Damn it, I''m jealous!" Upon hearing about the ordinary three-star equipment, exclamations of surprise were heard from the crowd. For most players, even killing Pigmen was a difficult task, let alone getting equipment drops. But upon hearing this, Irving showed a calm and composed smile. No one knew that the young man in front of them had long figured out how to slaughter Pigmen mercilessly, and even had a way to kill the Butcher, the nemesis of the Pigmen. And as for three-star ordinary equipment¡­ "What the hell are you smiling at?" The young man who was bragging about his equipment suddenly noticed Irving, his face changing significantly. "What, I can''t smile?" Irving said with a playful tone, "It''s just a piece of ordinary equipment. Is there a need for such a fuss?" "Ordinary equipment? But it''s three-star!" The young man retorted proudly. Many people turned their attention to Irving. Their eyes filled with contempt and they started to gossip. "Just ignore him. He''s probably just jealous because someone else got equipment." "From the way he talks, it seems like he looks down on ordinary equipment. The game has only been in internal testing for three days, having a piece of equipment is already pretty impressive." "Yeah, I don''t even have one piece yet..." "Dude!" At this moment, a few more people surrounded the young man, asking, "How much are you planning to sell that three-star ordinary equipment for? I want to buy it!" "I want to buy it too!" Someone else chimed in. Even someone on the spot offered a sky-high price of a million, hoping to make a purchase. The young man''s face grew more complacent as he stared at Irving and mocked, "If you don''t have the capability, don''t embarrass yourself here. See? People are scrambling to buy from me!" Upon hearing such derisive words, Irving couldn''t help but laugh. Besides chatting amongst each other in the park, many people had set up makeshift stalls as well. Irving thought of the two pieces of equipment he had just acquired. The Purple Flame Armor was a great fit for him and naturally couldn''t be sold. But the Broken Shadow Peak Blade seemed somewhat redundant... As a necromancer, his main method of attack was to control the spirits of other beasts. A dagger was a more suitable weapon for classes like warriors. What he needed now was a piece of equipment that could enhance his spiritual power... Thinking about this, Irving had no hesitation. He re-entered the game, choosing the item [Sharp Fangs*10] and then selected the [Broken Shadow Peak Blade]. The prompt sounded. [Do you want to upgrade the Broken Shadow Peak Blade? ] The upgrading of a weapon had a certain probability of failure. And the higher the level of the weapon, the better chance of successfully upgrading with better materials. Irving was not flustered at all. After all, he was a man with a tenfold luck rate. He firmly chose: "Yes!" The next moment, a flash of golden light signified a successful upgrade! [Item Information: Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade] [Grade: Advanced¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Introduction: An extremely sharp dagger that can easily pierce iron armor. There are slight defects on the surface, and it seems that it could still be upgraded... ] Irving was somewhat surprised. Although he had long realized that the grade of this Shadow Peak Blade would be higher after upgrading and repair, he didn''t expect it to be on par with the Purple Flame Armor. Furthermore there was still room for further upgrades. Unfortunately, he couldn''t use this weapon at all... "Come take a look. Don''t miss out!" Irving took out the Shadow Peak Blade and the replaced Pigskin Armor, and started shouting: "Pigskin Armor, a two-star ordinary defensive equipment, naturally restrain Pigmen. Wear this equipment and you won''t have to be afraid of Pigmen anymore!" There was a commotion on the spot! "What? A two-star ordinary equipment!" "Holy cow! It even has additional attributes, and it restrains Pigmen. I really need this equipment! My mom won''t have to worry about me being chased by Pigmen anymore." "How much? Don''t compete with me! I want the equipment!" More and more people gathered around. Even the buyers who wanted to buy the young man''s equipment turned their attention to Irving. The young man was somewhat embarrassed and quickly said, "It''s just a two-star ordinary equipment, mine is..." Before he finished speaking, Irving raised another dagger, radiating a dark green glow: "Advanced Equipment! Three Stars!" The park suddenly went quiet. Everyone seemed to have heard something incredible, and it took them a long time to recover... Chapter 11 - 11: Catastrophe Generation For most players who are still figuring out how to kill Pigmen, even dropping a piece of junk is an unattainable luxury. Yet Irving had brought out two pieces in one go. One ordinary ¡ï¡ï [Pigskin Armor] and one advanced ¡ï¡ï¡ï [Slightly Flawed Night Peak Blade]. Even those who were setting up stalls nearby ran over to join the commotion after hearing Irving''s call. "Bro! Bro!" At this moment, a figure emerged from the crowd. It was a man in his thirties named Mark. His monotonous daily routine had left him bored, but the emergence ofthe Otherworld Game breathed new life into his dull existence. However, after researching the game for three days straight, every time he left the shelter, he would be ruthlessly massacred by the pigmen outside. It was even more unbearable than being in prison. [Pigskin Armor] had an additional attribute: it could make pigmen feel fear... Mark was so excited as if he had been injected with a shot of adrenaline, yet he didn''t notice his footing. He tripped and lost his balance, tumbling right down to Irving''s feet. "Bro! Can you sell me this equipment?" Mark clung to Irving''s trouser leg, begging. "Highest bidder wins." Irving said. His purpose of attending the offline gathering was not only to interact with other players but also to dispose of some of his discarded equipment. Moreover, after changing his profession to a Necromancer, the consumption of spiritual power had become a significant problem. "I''ll pay three hundred thousand dollars!" Mark pulled out his savings from years of labor. However, as soon as his words fell, other players around also joined the bidding. The additional attribute of the [Pigskin Armor], which could make it easier to kill Pigmen, was enough to make them green with envy. "What? You want to buy it for just three hundred thousand dollars? I''m offering three hundred and fifty thousand dollars." "Not only does it make pigmen feel fear, but this equipment also has decent defense power. It''ll surely be useful in the future... I''ll pay four hundred thousand dollars." "Four hundred and fifty thousand dollars!" "I''m tired of getting killed by pigmen every day. I''ll offer five hundred thousand dollars!" Even the young man who had just boasted about his equipment in front of Irving joined the bidding. Compared to this [Pigskin Armor], he felt that the equipment he had obtained was garbage. Irving didn''t expect that this discarded [Pigskin Armor] would be so popular in the market. He nodded satisfactorily, "Is there a higher bid? You can also exchange it for equivalent materials or equipment." At this point, a pretty young girl with a ponytail came over. She held out a scroll, "Can this be exchanged for your equipment?" Irving''s gaze fell on the scroll, and a virtual screen appeared in front of him. [Item Information: Watchtower Construction Blueprint.] [Description: This scroll can be used to build a watchtower on the outskirts of the shelter. It allows observation of the surrounding conditions. Starting level Lv1, observation range: 5 kilometers. It can be upgraded later to expand the field of vision, but it will require more basic materials.] Irving was intrigued. He thought of the player with the [Eagle Eye] talent in Angel Squad that Anna had mentioned before. With this watchtower, although he wouldn''t be able to discern information about the foreign beasts, he could observe the movements around the shelter... For instance, the morning fight between the Hell Hunting Dog and the Forest Leopard, all movements within a 5-kilometer radius were clearly visible. "No problem, but a blueprint alone isn''t enough. This is a piece of equipment with special attributes¡­" Irving said with a smile. "Add another two hundred thousand dollars then." Beautiful girl with a ponytail proposed. Irving nodded, and the two directly conducted the exchange on the spot and received the bank transfer information immediately. Many players around them cast envious and jealous glances. "My name is Lily!" Beautiful girl with a ponytail flashed a bright smile. Then she turned her gaze to the [Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade], her beautiful eyes glinting with an unusual light. Irving noticed this and asked, "Are you also interested in this piece of equipment?" "That''s an advanced piece of equipment. It''s my first time seeing one. You''re so lucky!" Beautiful girl with a ponytail expressed her admiration with a twinkle in her eyes. A piece of ordinary ¡ï¡ï equipment was actually bid up to five hundred thousand dollars, which sparked a discussion among the surrounding players. In their view, the price... was somewhat inflated. "The game has just started. There''s no need to rush. In no time. There will be many common equipment like this one!" "Exactly, we don''t have to rush for now. If worse comes to worst, we can just keep a low profile, hide in the shelter and wait a few more days." "Five hundred thousand dollars. Do you know what that means? I can''t earn that much in a year even if I don''t eat or drink!" Hearing these words, Irving shook his head. He had personally lived through an apocalypse. When the end times came, the dark lord engulfed the entire blue planet, with strange beasts rampant and living beings suffering immensely. Time was running out... By then, even an ordinary piece of equipment could save a life at a critical moment. As for the money... Under the apocalypse, wiping one''s buttocks feels too hard. "Remaining one piece of advanced equipment, anyone willing to bid or exchange?" Irving held the [Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade] as he spoke. Although those players were somewhat envious of the equipment, the atmosphere was much colder than before. Even if the ordinary equipment was bid up to five hundred thousand dollars, this advanced equipment would start at a million at least... Comparatively, they would rather keep a low profile and hide in the shelter. Ding! Just then, a system prompt suddenly sounded in everyone''s mind. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Otherworldly Disaster is generating...] [The Dark Lord will soon come to Blue Planet. In order for players to better adapt to the harsh environment, a disaster will occur in the Otherworld every once in a while!] [The first wave of the disaster will trigger a small-scale beast riot. Player''s shelters will be attacked!] [Important reminder: If the shelter is occupied, the player will directly lose the game qualification and the real body will also suffer severe backlash.] [First wave of disaster countdown: 24:00:00] The park fell into silence. Every player who obtained the game beta quota received the prompt at the same time. After a brief silence, the scene exploded. All the players'' faces grew ugly. "If I had known this, I wouldn''t have entered the game. I can''t believe it can even backlash!" "Beast riot? The pigmen in the forest are already terrifying enough, perhaps more powerful beasts will appear." "I''m going crazy, what should we do!" Originally, the players were considering temporarily hiding in the shelter, waiting for the market to have more equipment and the prices would naturally come down. By then, they could easily buy a couple of pieces and kill the pigmen...But now, it seems that this plan is no longer feasible. With only 24 hours to prepare, once the beasts start rioting, hiding in the shelter would be tantamount to waiting for death! Even Irving began to worry. Although he had become a Necromancer, his spiritual power only allowed him to summon low-level beasts like pigmen, and no more than three at a time. He might not be able to withstand the beast riot... Not to mention, every subsequent disaster would be more severe than the last. "Beauty, are you willing to sell the equipment you just bought? How about I offer eight hundred thousand dollars?" someone said. "I''ll pay nine hundred thousand dollars. I need at least one piece of defensive equipment, or I''ll be slaughtered." "I want it too. I don''t want to suffer a backlash!" Players who had just felt that five hundred thousand dollars for a piece of ordinary equipment was too much, flocked around Lily. However, they soon received a cold reply. Lily really needed the [Pigskin Armor], especially after learning about the impending disaster, she would definitely not sell it. She rolled her eyes, "Not selling! No matter how much you offer, I''m not selling. Besides, I don''t lack the money!" The surrounding players regretted their earlier decisions. If they had known this would happen, they would have kept raising the price earlier. Their eyes once again turned to the last piece of equipment Irving was selling - the [Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade], their eyes filled with a longing light... At this moment, in their eyes, this was not just a piece of advanced equipment, but a life-saving weapon! Chapter 12 - 12: The Useless Staff "Dude, name your price! I''ll buy it even if it means selling my house!" "Yes, this advanced equipment is only slightly flawed. After it''s repaired, it should be able to reach four or five stars. It''s a life-saving weapon." "Would one and a half million dollars do?" Surrounding players crowded around Irving, incessantly asking questions. The situation was far from a normal trade. Their voices carried a hint of pleading, begging Irving to sell them the [Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade]. It was only then that they realized how foolish they had been. Compared to their lives, what did money matter? "For now, I only want to trade this dagger, preferably for equipment that can enhance spiritual power." Irving replied. The moment his words fell, the crowd around him looked as if they had been doused with cold water. The previously excited atmosphere once again quieted down. Equipment relating to spiritual power? Most players found it hard enough to acquire equipment drops in the first place, let alone those that could enhance spiritual power. The players around them were suddenly at a loss for words. Irving observed their reactions and was somewhat disappointed. However, at this moment, he inadvertently spotted a familiar face in the distance. "Your dagger is quite good. It must have been dropped by a higher-level beast." A tall, beautiful woman approached him. It was Anna. "Well? Are you interested too?" Irving asked tentatively. Compared to other players, the officials certainly had more resources in the game. Upon hearing that the [Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade] could only be exchanged for equipment related to spiritual power, the surrounding players dispersed in disappointment. With the news of the beast riot, the players were in a state of panic, and prices of all equipment and materials started to soar. Anna''s gaze lingered on the [Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade] for quite some time. It was clear that she was interested in this piece of equipment. After a while, she conceded reluctantly, "Although several pieces of equipment have recently dropped in the Angel Squad, the highest grade is only advanced ¡ï¡ï. None of them has the attribute to improve spiritual power." "By the way, you just mentioned... that you need equipment to improve your spiritual power. Have you already changed your class?" Anna suddenly realized and looked at Irving in surprise, "If I''m not mistaken, your new class is a mage, isn''t it?" Among the talented players recruited from various places by the Angel Group, only a mere three have changed their professions, and they all switched to the most common jobs: Warrior, Warrior, Knight, Mage. Among these three basic classes, mage was the most difficult and rarest to obtain the class-changing inscription for! Irving merely nodded, neither confirming nor denying her speculation. The Necromancer is a hidden profession, somewhat similar to a mage, as it also requires the consumption of a vast amount of spiritual power. However, it is far more potent than a mage. If Anna knew this, she would probably be taken aback, but he had no plan to reveal this. "By the way, I haven''t seen Aron, the one who came with you last time." Irving deliberately changed the subject. "Aron has some tricky matters to deal with these past few days. So he didn''t come." Anna''s eyes flickered with a hint of inscrutability as she continued, "In fact, ever since the birth of the Otherworld Game, there have been disturbances in various places abroad." "Disturbances?" Irving frowned slightly, fully aware of the implications behind those words. Anna furrowed her brow, "Recently, some suspicious individuals have been discovered entering our country. However, everything is still under control. Aron, having served at the border for over a decade, should be able to investigate this thoroughly in no time." Irving nodded, recalling the thick calluses on Aron''s hand when they shook hands last time. He had already suspected something then. "Mr. Irving, are you really not considering joining our Angel Squad?" Anna had this idea since she first saw the Slightly Flawed Shadow Peak Blade. When she learned that Irving had class-changed to a mage, her desire for him to join the team grew even stronger. "With the current instability both at home and abroad, and the ongoing disasters in the Other World, wouldn''t you consider joining the Angel Squad? Not only would we provide protection in real life, but we would also dispatch other members of the Angel Squad to help you fend off the beast attacks in the game if necessary." The protection offered by the officials was a benefit that the fearful players could only dream of. However, Irving declined her offer once again. On the other side. The ponytailed beautiful girl, Lily, who just bought the [Pigskin Armor], was whispering to a young man in a suit and leather shoes. The young man in the suit and leather shoes is named James, the young master of the Green Vine Group in the capital. At this moment, his brows are furrowed:"He needs a piece of equipment that enhances spiritual power. I did find one a while ago, but it''s severely damaged and it''s only a common item. He might not want to trade with it." The two were siblings and among the first batch of players who got the beta testing quota. "Just give him more money." Lily sneered, "The guy who sold you the warrior class-change rune also refused at first, but didn''t he agree when you raised the price to 20 million dollars?" James nodded and they started walking towards Irving. "Hello, my name is James." James glanced at Anna and then at Irving, "I heard from my sister that you want to trade for an item that enhances spiritual power. I happen to have one." "Really?" Irving was somewhat surprised. James took out a staff. [Item Information: Severely Damaged Staff] [Grade: Common¡ï] [Description: A weapon left behind by a powerful mage. Severely damaged in battle, it can slightly enhance spiritual power. Other details are unknown...] "Your equipment... it''s too terrible." Anna, who was standing nearby, shook her head and said, "Are you joking? You want to exchange this piece of junk for a high-level item?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Due to severe damage, the staff appeared black all over. If it weren''t for the item information, one would have thought it to be a broken stick picked from a pile of firewood. James also felt somewhat embarrassed, "This equipment can only be used by a mage-class profession. It''s useless for me. And I really like your dagger... So, how about I add another five million dollars to the trade?" "Let me have a look first." Irving replied. For some reason, when he first saw this staff, an indescribable feeling arose in his heart. As if there was a connection between him and the staff. Soon, Irving took the staff from James. The next moment, he felt a faint flow of warmth emanating from within the staff and spreading in his palm. The otherwise black body of the staff seemed to flash a hard-to-detect golden gleam. [Equipped: Severely Damaged Staff.] [Staff Affinity is increasing, Affinity: 5 points] [Activated equipment additional skill: Beginner Fireball!] [Notice: This staff has a certain level of spirituality. Unfortunately, due to severe damage, its initial form will be slowly restored with continuous repairs. The higher the Affinity, the greater the function of the staff.] The equipment was ranked from trash, common, advanced, rare, epic to legendary. A jolt ran through Irving. He realized that he couldn''t judge the value of this staff based on its current grade. Surprisingly, the staff could generate affinity. Although this was related to his necromancer profession, the fact that the weapon''s inherent skill [Beginner Fireball] was activated as soon as it fell into his hands showed that this staff was extraordinary! "Calm down, calm down," Irving muttered to himself, suppressing his excitement. He couldn''t show it now, at least not letting James notice anything unusual. Irving shook his head, pretending to be reluctant, "This equipment is really bad. It can only slightly enhance spiritual power, not much use." "Ten million dollars!" James slapped Irving on the shoulder, "Buddy, how about we become friends? Consider it as selling me a favor. If you need anything in the future, you can always ask for my help!" Lily chimed in, "Ten million is already quite a lot. The warrior class-change rune my brother bought last time only cost twenty million. Besides, one favor from my brother is very valuable. He knows quite a few people in the whole capital!" "Well... okay then." Irving sighed and reluctantly agreed. In fact, he was almost bursting with joy inside. He was sure that this staff had a great potential for future improvement. He definitely profited a lot from this deal! ... At that very moment. The players in the park who were busy looking for equipment to prepare for the first catastrophe didn''t notice a group of men in black quietly approaching from a nearby dense forest. The group consisted of fifteen men, all stout and robust, led by a man with a terrifying scar on his face. "We''ve finally escaped the encirclement and arrived here. Kill them all!" "Yes, sir!" The men under the scar-faced leader showed a fierce gleam in their eyes as they prepared for a merciless rampage. Chapter 13 - 13: Under Attack Within the park, players were preparing for the impending calamity. None of them noticed the group of men in black emerging from the distant woods. "Happy trading!" James said. After receiving the [Slightly Flawed Night Peak Blade], he then transferred ten million dollars to Irving''s account on the spot, leaving behind his business card. "Mr. Irving, if you ever need help or have better equipment in the future, feel free to call this number!" With that, James left the place with his sister, Lily, satisfied with the exchange. After the two left, Anna looked at the staff that resembled a piece of firewood and sighed, seemingly feeling sorry for Irving. Irving just smiled, he got what he wanted from this offline gathering and prepared to leave. "Let me give you a ride." Anna offered. "It''s easy to get a taxi here. Since you live downtown, it''s on my way." Irving nodded. It would be a waste not to accept a lift from a beautiful woman. As they were about to leave, a loud bang came from the nearby woods. A dozen men in black, guns in hands, charged out. The first gunshot rang out. The players in the park had yet to react until they saw a young man''s head pierced by a bullet, his brain matter exploding instantaneously. The men in black were like killing machines, relentlessly spraying bullets at the players in the park. Shouts! Screams! Besides the deafening sound of gunfire filled the air. The park had descended into chaos! "What should we do, brother? These people don''t seem to be from our country." Lily and James were hiding behind a Ferrari sports car while the men in black were approaching from the hillside. "I heard a few days ago that the situation abroad was very chaotic, I didn''t expect it to affect us here... These people are clearly here to kill!" James gripped the [Slightly Flawed Night Peak Blade] protectively, keeping Lily behind him. Though he had fully transitioned into a warrior class, against fifteen riflemen, he would be shot to pieces in an instant. Seeing the men in black getting closer, staying put would mean certain death. In the park. The other players were no different than live targets. With each gunshot, people fell into puddles of blood. Although there were some official personnel maintaining order on-site, most had been taken away by Aron. The few security officers from Angel Group in the park could not even raise their heads against the overwhelming firepower of the men in black. "Didn''t Captain John say that he had intercepted them? Did they send more than one group?" Anna''s face turned pale. "What should we do now?" Irving asked. "Damn them all! Let''s fight!" Anna pulled out the pistol she carried with her to return fire, but before she could fire twice, the group of men in black coming down the hill had already turned their attention this way. "Kill her!" The scar-faced leader sneered. Bang Bang Bang! Under a fierce firepower suppression, Anna and Irving hiding behind the rock could only feel countless bullets flying past them. Irving shook his head with a wry smile, "How are we supposed to fight back... We''ve only managed to attract their attention..." He was somewhat speechless, but a cold glint flashed in his eyes. His gaze fell upon the [Severely Damaged Staff] in his hand, and he prepared to stand up. "What are you planning to do?" Anna asked incredulously, "You... don''t tell me you''re planning to fight them with this fire stick?" "Fire stick? That depends on whose hands it''s in." Irving revealed a meaningful smile on his face. Just now, he had successfully activated the staff''s auxiliary skill [Elementary Fireball Magic]. As the game was connected to reality, this meant he could cast it immediately! "I''ll use you guys as my test subjects!" Irving said, his gaze firmly locked onto the men in black on the hillside. Then, holding the staff in his right hand, he concentrated his mind and swung. "What..." Anna saw a dazzling light appear before her eyes. She could feel waves of burning sensation on her skin, and the fireball was still expanding. "What is that!" One of the men in black widened his eyes, exclaiming. "It seems like... it''s a fireball, and it looks like it''s heading this way." "Damn! Run!" The scar-faced man''s sinister smile disappeared as a pinpoint of light appeared in his pupils, rapidly expanding. At this moment, the group of men in black felt an unprecedented sense of oppression. They wanted to escape subconsciously, but it was already too late. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom! A loud sound echoed as the fireball, solid as a rock and enveloped with high temperature, smashed into the men in black. The men in black hit by the fireball were instantly ignited, falling to the ground and letting out painful cries. In no time, they were burned alive. As for those who had narrowly escaped, their skin started to rot due to the high temperature... Seeing this, Anna was both shocked and delighted. Without further ado, she quickly gathered the security on the scene and counterattacked the fallen men in black. ... Twenty minutes later. Numerous ambulances arrived outside the park, taking all the injured players to the hospital. At this point, several black armored vehicles rushed in. Aron and his fully armed subordinates hurried to the scene. "15 people died and 32 were seriously injured..." Aron''s face darkened like a storm cloud as he listened to the report from his subordinate. He had immediately led a team to investigate upon receiving the news of foreign intruders, and indeed managed to capture a group. However, he had not expected that the enemy had secretly sent two groups of people. "Captain Aron, we have captured three live subjects on the scene. How should we handle them?" At that moment, a few subordinates brought three men in black in front of Aron, including the scar-faced leader. Their bodies were horribly burned by the fireball. Aron glared fiercely at the three men in black, wishing he could tear them apart right there and then. "Take them away. We''ll interrogate them thoroughly later." Anna said from the side. "Yes!" Soon, the three men in black were taken away by the oncoming security personnel. The situation seemed to have finally been controlled. However, Anna kept her eyes on Irving, her emotions complicated. She knew that if it wasn''t for him, many more players would have been killed. "What are you doing?" Aron suddenly shouted. He saw the remaining players inexplicably gathering towards them, including James and Lily. Their gazes were all focused on Irving. Facing the onslaught of the men in black, many had thought they would die there. However, unexpectedly, it was Irving''s fireball that saved them! "Thank you! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t even have the chance to stand here and talk." "That was amazing. That fireball took out the men in black in an instant. My gosh!" The players gave Irving a thumbs-up, their faces full of respect. Seeing this, Aron''s face turned from pale to green and back again.The words of the players were like invisible slaps to his face. As the security captain of the official Angel Squad, he almost let the men in black succeed. "Mr. Irving, we will certainly review our performance today once we return. Thank you for your help!" Aron continued self-reproachfully,"We owe you a favor. If you need anything in the future, feel free to ask me." An official favor! In other words, as long as Irving''s request was reasonable, it would most likely be accommodated. "I was just protecting myself." Irving replied with a nonchalant smile. Soon, the players in the park were evacuated. Irving was taken home in Anna''s car. The moment he entered his house, Irving couldn''t wait and began to study the staff. Then, he found that in order to repair the staff, a material called "Black Luminous Stone" was needed... Chapter 14 - 14: Reaching an Agreement Inside the skyscraper. Alice sat listlessly, chin in hand, silently cursing the memory of the previous night, "Damn bastard, must he have taken something beforehand?" Of all the men Alice had been with, none had lasted more than ten minutes under her "Death Coil". Except for Irving. There were even times when she barely endured his relentless assault, begging for mercy on her knees. "If it weren''t for my pregnancy, that useless man wouldn''t stand a chance touching me!" Alice rolled her eyes, "In a couple of days, I''ll tell him the child is his. He definitely won''t find out." "Even if it means raising someone else''s child and being cuckolded, he should consider himself lucky to marry me!" Just as Alice was deep in thought, a group of people entered. Leading them was a man in a suit and shoes, followed by a beautiful young girl with a ponytail. As the front desk of the Green Vine Group, Alice quickly put on a warm smile when she saw James, "Welcome back, Manager. Would you like something to drink?" She held up a freshly poured cup of coffee, her eyes full of anticipation. "Step aside!" Lily snapped impatiently, feeling irritated. Alice''s warm face was met with a cold shoulder as the two left her behind and entered the elevator. In the upstairs office, James relived the events at the park with a long sigh, "We were really lucky to have Irving there. If he hadn''t stepped in at the critical moment, we would have been done for." "I didn''t expect him to be a wizard. No wonder he has such good equipment." Lily had initially thought Irving was just lucky until she saw the fireball spell he cast, which left her deeply shocked. "James, aren''t you planning to establish a guild in the game? If we could recruit people like him, I believe our guild''s strength would significantly increase!" Lily suggested James nodded. He knew that the Other world generated by Blue Star''s will was not just a simple game anymore. Forces in real life would start reshuffling because of this. He had to pave the way in advance, recruiting the strong players in the game at any cost to establish a foothold in the upcoming apocalypse struggle. "Even if we can''t recruit him into the guild, we can''t make him our enemy. His potential is too great..." James murmured. ... [Item Information: Severely Damaged Wand] [Materials Needed for Repair: 10*Obsidian Stones!] [Obsidian Description: Hard texture, glimmers faintly, rare, generally found in mines only.] At home, Irving looked at the prompt in the virtual interface, his eyebrows furrowed as he gently touched the wand. In the eyes of others, it was nothing more than a piece of firewood. But every time Irving held it in his hand, he could feel a faint heat emanating from within the wand, a warmth that, albeit weak, always invigorated him. Even though it was severely damaged, the wand still managed to maintain a standard quality, especially with the attached skill [Basic Fireball]. Irving was filled with anticipation, longing to see what it would look like after the wand was repaired. "However... it''s really hard to get this obsidian stone." Irving sighed. In the trading section of the forum, not even a hint of [Black Obsidian] could be spotted. As for other equipment and materials, they were typically sold out within moments of being listed. The first wave of disaster would arrive in just 15 hours! In the communication section, numerous players had already begun complaining. Influenced by the looming disaster, the pigmen outside the shelter had started to actively seek out and attack players. Some people were even ambushed by groups of pigmen, ruthlessly slaughtered without even having the chance to cry out. "I don''t even dare step out of the shelter right now, but hiding like this isn''t a solution either." "Wait till tomorrow, the alien beasts will start attacking the shelter. Once the shelter is destroyed..." "God, can I quit the game? I don''t want to die!" "I''m willing to give ten million dollars to anyone who can help me survive the first wave of disaster!" Reading the discussions among players in the forum, Irving felt an inexplicable sense of urgency. If it were only pigmen outside the shelter, Irving would handle them with ease. However, he couldn''t guarantee that there wouldn''t be more powerful beasts emerging. Everyone had one chance. If the shelter were to be destroyed, their physical bodies in reality would suffer severe repercussions. Even if they survived, the outcome wouldn''t be good. Irving first purchased a substantial amount of wood and stones at a high price in the trading section. [Stones: 1837] [Wood: 1624] These basic materials were rudimentary items, used for expanding the area of the shelter. The larger the expanded area, the more materials are needed. In addition, the shelter could undergo special upgrades, such as enhancing the sturdiness of the outer walls. However, these upgrades required more advanced materials. Irving could only feel a headache brewing. He had already exhausted the materials available in the trading section. He suddenly thought of James, whom he met in the park. "He should have quite a network. It would be much more convenient for me to gather these materials through him." With this thought, Irving took out the business card and made a call. James, currently in his office, was taken aback upon receiving the call. Upon hearing that Irving needed a large amount of basic materials, he immediately agreed: "I haven''t had the chance to properly thank you for what happened in the park. You can rest assured about the stones and wood! I''ll send over the first batch of collected materials to you tomorrow morning." "Good." Irving nodded satisfactorily, "Also, see if you can collect some more advanced materials for me. I''ll take as much as you can get, and I''ll exchange equivalent equipment with you later." What James lacked the least was money, and he was thrilled when he heard about the exchange for equipment. Soon, both of them reached a collaboration over the phone. ... As he hung up, Irving once again entered the Other world. Arriving at the shelter, he saw the Hell hound pup nestled in the corner, sleeping soundly. "Howl!" The pup opened its eyes and began wagging its tail excitedly at the sight of Irving, rubbing against him affectionately. "You''re quite friendly. I should give you a name." Irving patted its small head, "I''ve got it, I''ll call you Little Black." "Howl!" The Hell hound pup seemed to understand and howled while sitting upright, as if responding. Irving went out and killed a pigman nearby. When he returned, he fed the fresh pig meat he was carrying to Little Black. After that, he started upgrading the shelter. The shelter was currently at LV1, with an area of 20 square meters. It was still too small! S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He must expand the area as soon as possible. [Would you like to use wood* 500 and stones* 500 to upgrade the shelter?] [The next level will increase the area to 100 square meters.] "Yes." Irving replied. In the next moment, the area of the shelter expanded fivefold. Little Black, who was eating the pig meat, witnessed this amazing change and started running excitedly around the shelter, as if inspecting its own territory. "This should do for now." Irving was still somewhat unsatisfied. Although he still had a lot of stones and wood left, he didn''t plan on continuing the upgrade. Instead, he went outside the shelter with Little Black and took out a scroll. It was the[Watchtower blueprint]he had exchanged with Lily for the[Pigskin Armor]. [Would you like to use 1000 * stones and 1000 * wood to build a Lv1 Watchtower?] "Yes." Soon, a tower about four meters high appeared outside the shelter. Irving climbed up it and began observing the surroundings with a telescope... He immediately spotted the altar from before, and the slope where the Hellhound and the Mountain Leopard had fought the day before. The viewing range from the shelter was a radius of five kilometers. "Wait... what''s that?" Irving''s face gradually turned grave. A group of alien beasts was gathering under the distant slope. But when his gaze went further, he suddenly became excited. "Over there... there''s actually a mine!" Chapter 15 - 15: The Healing Mage "It''s a mine!" Irving could clearly see through the telescope that there were numerous gleaming stones on the mountain behind those alien beasts. Although he was not sure whether there was any [Obsidian] present, this discovery made his heart race. "What are those alien beasts exactly..." Irving thought, temporarily exiting the game before contacting Anna. Soon, Anna had received accurate information through a member gifted with the [Eagle Eye] talent. [Fierce Wind Wolves] [Introduction: A highly aggressive alien beast that prefers to live in groups. Its claws and teeth are hard and sharp...] Irving now had a basic understanding of the Fierce Wind Wolves. He was not afraid of a single one. The key point was their tendency to live in groups... Faced with the attack of hundreds of Fierce Wind Wolves, even players wearing heavy armor would not be able to withstand such an onslaught. "There''s less than 13 hours left." Irving glanced at the countdown for the first wave of disaster and made up his mind. After returning to the shelter and making a few preparations, he took the magic staff intending to head towards the mine. "Howl! Howl! Howl!" Just then, the puppy, Little Black, suddenly followed him. Seeing its cute appearance, Irving shook his head with a smile, "I can''t take you with me this time, wait until you''re bigger." Little Black was not yet matured, and it would be dangerous if it caught the attention of those Fierce Wind Wolves. It seemed to understand something from Irving''s words and suddenly bit onto the corner of Irving''s pants and bared its teeth, looking ready for a fight. Irving burst into laughter at this sight, but the next moment, he couldn''t laugh anymore. Little Black''s fur suddenly stood up, and a ball of purple flame ignited instantly. Its eerie glow enveloped Little Black completely. "What is this..." Irving was taken aback, instantly recalling the scene he had seen on the hillside that day. Little Black''s mother, the adult hellhound, even though she had just given birth to a pup and was in an extremely weakened state, managed to burn the massive mountain leopard to death solely with that ball of purple flames. The purple flame was incredibly difficult to extinguish once it caught onto something, but the Hell hound possessed a natural immunity to it. "Alright, I''ll take you with me. But you must follow my orders, understand?" Irving said. "Howl!" Little Black howled, wagging its tail excitedly. Soon, the duo headed towards the distant mine. ... Half an hour later. A kilometer away from the mine, Irving halted. He crouched in a bush, his deep gaze fixed intently on the Fierce Wind Wolves not far away. He began to contemplate, trying to devise a way to lure them away. After all, his purpose for coming here was the mine, not to kill these Wind-Demon Wolves. Just then, footsteps suddenly sounded not far off, followed by the light of a torch moving in their direction. People were approaching! Irving''s brow furrowed even more. This was the first time he had encountered other players in the Other world - a group of four men and one woman. "Watch out!" Leading the player-formed squad was a man with a pointed chin and hollow cheeks named William. Like Irving, he had also discovered this mine and had therefore assembled other players through an online forum to form an expedition party. Under the leadership of William, all members of the party clutched their long swords tightly until they saw Irving. Only then did they let out a breath of relief. "You¡­are you also aiming for that mine?" William squinted as he scrutinized Irving from head to toe. Irving did not respond. He had no intention of interacting with these players. However, at that moment, the only female player in the group, a tall and sexy beauty, approached him. She was looking at Little Black, "Such a cute puppy. Where did you find it?" As she spoke, she reached out to touch it. Little Black bared its teeth fiercely, assuming an attack posture, which made the female player jump in fright. "Come back." At Irving''s command, Little Black scampered back to his side. Irving then turned to the woman, "He''s not a mutt and doesn''t like being touched." William gave Irving a cold glance, standing up for the woman, "Kid, mind your tone! You can''t possibly think that with that broken stick and this mutt you can defeat those beasts at the foot of the mountain? With your ability, you won''t even know how you died." William and his three men laughed dismissively. "You''re lucky to have run into us! How about this, hand over your mutt for us to play with, and we''ll let you come with us to kill those beasts. Once we reach the mine, whatever leftovers we don''t need, we''ll give you a share." William proposed. To them, Irving was just an ignorant fool who was perfect to act as their servant. Irving ignored them, picked up Little Black and walked away. "What an ungrateful fellow!" William seemed surprised, but he was mostly contemptuous. He made a gesture to his men behind, and they began to clear an open area for rest. ¡­ It was already late into the night, and it was pitch black in the woods, save for the dim moonlight. Launching an attack on the beasts at the foot of the mountain now was not a good idea. William and his group planned to wait till daylight to make their move. Meanwhile, Irving didn''t rush to move forward either. He had been observing the pack of Wind-Demon Wolves, his mind working rapidly. Just then, the beauty from before walked over to him, a grilled steak in her hand. "Hello, I''m Vicky... Sorry about before, I was just speaking off the top of my head. I remember that although the Other world is linked with reality, it''s one-way. Things from reality can''t be brought in here." "So... it should be an Other world beast, right?" Vicky handed the grilled steak to Little Black, trying to win its favor. However, Little Black was not buying any of it. Its dark, round eyes went straight to Irving and only after Irving nodded did it take the food from Vicky''s hand. Vicky looked somewhat disappointed at Irving, "You can''t possibly defeat those beasts at the foot of the mountain with just that stick in your hand. Even it might get eaten... You can choose to join us. We have two warriors and one mage in our team." "Mage?" Irving was somewhat surprised. He glanced at the four men resting not far away and shook his head, "They all hold long blades. Where''s the mage?" "It''s me." Vicky sighed, "Actually, my awakened talent is to be a mage, just a little different. I lean towards being a healing support mage. If I hadn''t met them, I wouldn''t even be able to kill those pigmen outside the shelter. I still don''t have decent equipment. I came with them this time just to try my luck." "Healing Support Mage!?" Irving''s heart jolted. He didn''t expect the beauty in front of him to have such a special talent. This was akin to the "Healer" in games. A strong team must have one such presence. "So, will you join us?" Vicky asked. "No." Irving shook his head. Vicky felt disappointed at his words. She took another look at Little Black who was enjoying its food. She managed a smile on her alluring face and then turned to leave. "Since you''ve brought the roast, I''ll give you a tip." Irving continued, "In a pack of beasts like the Wind-Demon Wolves, there''s definitely a leader. And they''re highly intelligent. They''re not as easy to deal with as you think." Vicky paused, looking shocked. Wind-Demon Wolves? She couldn''t understand how this seemingly weak young man knew so much, but she didn''t want to question it further. She returned to her group. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time passed, and it was soon the middle of the night, one hour before dawn. A breeze suddenly swept through the forest, rustling the leaves. None of them noticed that the Wind-Demon Wolves, which had been at the foot of the mountain, had suddenly disappeared. It wasn''t until a wolf howl echoed through the night that they realized something was amiss. In the pitch-black darkness, pairs of cool, blue lights began to illuminate their surroundings... Chapter 16 - 16: The Gale Demon Wolves "What''s happening?" The five, awakened by the sudden howl of wolves and seeing the dim blue lights appearing around them, were filled with confusion. For a moment, they even thought they were seeing fireflies. It wasn''t until William threw a torch towards the blue lights that they got a clear view of what was going on. With that, a chill spread from their feet throughout their bodies. "Wolves... it''s a pack of wolves!" William''s face turned pale with fear, his voice trembling, "Weren''t they at the foot of the mountain? How did they get here all of a sudden?" "Captain! We seem to be surrounded by wolves... What do we do now?" one of the team members nearly wet his pants in fear. These players had only been in the Other world for a few days, having only faced pigmen. In real life, they had never experienced a scenario of being surrounded by a pack of wolves. Another howl echoed through the skies. The Gale Demon Wolves, as if given an order, rushed at William and his team like a tide! "Quick! Grab your weapons and fight these beasts." William shouted. But before his words could even die down, a Gale Demon Wolf had already pounced. He quickly dodged, but another man behind him wasn''t so lucky. The man had no time to react and was knocked to the ground. He tried to protect himself with his arm, only to hear a "crack," as his arm was bitten off. Blood spurted out like a fountain! "My leg! My leg has been bitten off!" "Captain, save me, please!" The other two men also let out heartbreaking screams. The Gale Demon Wolves, as if starved for a long time, started feasting on the three fallen men, even biting through their bellies and pulling out the bloody intestines... At this point, only William and Vicky remained. Back to back, they watched as more and more Gale Demon Wolves gathered. A sense of despair welled up in their hearts. "Captain... what do we do now?" Vicky''s voice trembled as she asked. Her delicate face had long lost its color due to fear. Vicky was just a support healer mage with no combat abilities. Just then, she felt a strong force pushing her forward. She lost control and fell in front of the Gale Demon Wolves... She froze. Turning her head, she saw that William had taken this opportunity to run! "You!" Vicky''s face was filled with grief and anger. She never expected to be betrayed at this critical moment. As she watched the Gale Demon Wolves closing in, she closed her eyes in despair, a tear sliding down her cheek... Boom! Just as Vicky was silently waiting to be eaten by these beasts, a loud noise suddenly echoed in her ears, followed by a wave of heat. She slowly opened her eyes, only to see the ferocious Gale Demon Wolves engulfed in flames, howling and writhing in agony. Following the glow, Vicky saw a figure slowly approaching, with a cute mythical creature wobbling at his side. "It''s him!" Vicky exclaimed, her face filled with disbelief. "Hey, are you okay?" Irving asked indifferently. Vicky, with a myriad of emotions evident in her gaze, hurriedly stood up, aware of the imminent danger. "Cast your healing talent and stick close to me." Irving directed, his deep gaze focused on a massive Gale Demon Wolf in the distance, which was staring intently back at him¡­ If he was not mistaken, this was the Alpha of the pack. A high-pitched howl echoed through the air. Dozens of Gale Demon Wolves circled around, forming an oppressive ring. The tension in the air made it hard to breathe. [Do you wish to cast Soul Plunder on the "Gale Demon Wolf" immediately?] Looking at the charred corpses of the toasty Gale Demon Wolves, Irving decisively chose: Yes! [Soul Plunder in progress¡­] [Plunder successful!] The burnt Gale Demon Wolves, as if awakened, slowly stood up. One, two, three, four... in the span of a few breaths, nine Gale Demon Wolves had rallied to Irving''s side. The sight nearly made Vicky scream. Until she saw the nine resurrected Wind Demon Wolves come to Irving''s side, the shock in her heart could no longer be controlled. She stuttered, "You... you''re a mage too? And you can resurrect... This is...this is against the heavens!" Irving chuckled and chose not to elaborate. In fact, he was also surprised. Previously, casting Soul Plunder on three low-rank pigmen had already been the limit of his mental power. But the Gale Demon Wolves were on a higher level than the pigmen, and he had miraculously revived nine of them. More importantly, the reason he could revive nine was that there were only nine Gale Demon Wolf corpses on the ground... That means this isn''t even the limit! Irving could distinctly feel a weak energy source inside the staff continuously pouring into him. However, this was far from enough. "This staff indeed enhanced my mental strength significantly, but the crucial factor is her." Irving thought, glancing at Vicky, who was looking at him with wide, admiring eyes. Roar! With a sorrowful howl, the nine Gale Demon Wolves acted like loyal guards, battling with their brethren. Irving didn''t sit idle either. As soon as a Gale Demon Wolf fell, he would immediately cast[Soul Plunder]. A peculiar balance emerged momentarily as Gale Demon Wolves kept falling and rising again... However Irving''s deep gaze was fixed intently in one direction, right at the leader of the wolf pack. The massive Gale Demon Wolf leader on the distant hillside seemed to sense something odd about this human. Its deep blue eyes narrowed into thin lines. With a roar, it rushed forward like a bolt of lightning, arriving in front of Irving within seconds! Upon seeing the arrival of the alpha wolf, the surrounding Gale Demon Wolves retreated to the side one after another. In contrast, Irving barely twitched his mind, directing the Gale Demon Wolves, whose souls he had plundered, to launch the first round of attack. To be precise, it was a probe. He wanted to test the power of the alpha wolf first. The next moment, he saw the Gale Demon Wolves he controlled pounce. But they were either brutally gutted by the alpha wolf, had their throats torn, or were swatted away with a single blow. "I''ve really met a formidable opponent this time." Irving muttered to himself. At this moment, the alpha wolf was lunging towards him. Its bloody mouth wide open, revealing rows of sharp and hard fangs. "Watch out!" Vicky couldn''t help but exclaim. Unexpectedly, even as the alpha wolf was about to pounce on him, Irving stood quietly in place. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the distance closed, he could even smell the strong stench of blood emanating from the alpha wolf''s open mouth. The massive alpha wolf, with its gaping mouth, could swallow Irving whole. "Now!" A cold light flashed in Irving''s eyes as he suddenly extended his staff. He was actually waiting for a chance. He knew he was no match for the alpha wolf in close combat. If he used fireball magic directly, the wolf, not being a fool, would definitely dodge. A massive fireball suddenly formed on his staff, heading straight for the alpha wolf''s open mouth. The alpha wolf no longer had a chance to change direction, as the distance was too close. Boom! With a loud noise, the fireball exploded in the alpha wolf''s mouth. Its massive body, like a torn rag, fell straight to the ground. The fireball continued to burn rampantly in its body... Vicky stood frozen in her tracks, unable to recover for a long time. The remaining Gale Demon Wolves, witnessing the defeat of their leader, let out a series of whimpers, before scattering and fleeing in disarray. At this moment, Irving finally let out a sigh of relief, "The leader of the Gale Demon Wolves, I should get quite a few good things from defeating it..." Just as he was about to move forward to check... There was a sudden rustling noise from the nearby bushes, and a figure walked out from them. It was William, who had fled earlier. Chapter 17 - 17: More Sinned Against Than Sinning "You bastard!" Vicky, seeing William emerge from the bushes, felt a surge of anger wash over her beautiful face. Just moments ago, when they were surrounded by the Gale Demon Wolves, William, their supposed leader, had abandoned her to the wolves at the critical moment, just to buy himself some time to escape... It was utterly despicable and shameless! Vicky glanced at the corpses of her former companions, their bellies gnawed open, their insides strewn about, and felt a chill run down her spine. Her anger towards William grew even stronger. "I really had no other choice just now..." William spread his hands and said shamelessly, "At least one of us survived. That''s better than us all dying here, right?" Then his gaze shifted to Irving, a hint of sycophancy in his eyes. The Fireball Spell just now! It was as powerful as a small meteor falling, it had burned the ferocious Gale Demon Wolves to a crisp... What was even more unbelievable was that Irving could control the bodies of the Gale Demon Wolves, making them serve him like they had been resurrected! "Bro, how did you do that? That was amazing!" William chuckled, "It''s almost dawn. Now that these Gale Demon Wolves are dead, let''s hurry to that mine. I''m sure we''ll find some good stuff there." "We?" Irving''s face was stern. "Well..." William quickly replied, "Don''t be angry, bro. We''re all players in the Other world. Since we met here, it must be fate. And you can''t carry all those ores by yourself, so why not let me help you out?" He said this with great conviction. Vicky was fuming as she listened, but she didn''t say a word. Her gaze fell on Irving. After all, he was the one who had killed the Gale Demon Wolves, and he should be the one to decide how to distribute the resources they had found. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s clean up here first." Irving said indifferently. He looked around. It was already dawn, and the once dense bushes had been mostly burned away by the fire. Many bodies of Gale Demon Wolves lay haphazardly on the ground, and a fair amount of gear and materials had been dropped. "Alright!" A joyous William began to clean up the battlefield energetically. Irving''s eyes fell onto the body of the alpha wolf. The Fireball Spell had been thrown directly into its gaping mouth, and its body had been torn apart by the explosion, lying on the ground like a piece of rag. "Why does he get to come along? He didn''t help at all, and he almost got me killed. People like him shouldn''t be brought along!" Vicky muttered quietly to herself. Irving just smiled without saying a word. [You have successfully killed the "Alpha Gale Demon Wolf"] [Items dropped: Wolf Fang*30, Wolf Fur*12, Wolf Crystal Core*3... Hero''s Sword*1, Hero''s Armor*1, Sky Guardian Necklace*1] [Do you wish to pick them up?] "Yes." Irving said. Wolf Fangs could be used for weapon modification, Wolf Fur could be used to make items like blankets in the shelter, and the Crystal Cores were like gems that could be embedded in weapons. As for the [Hero''s Sword]and[Hero''s Armor], he didn''t need them for now... Irving''s eyes landed on the necklace. [Item Information: Sky Guardian Necklace] [Grade: High¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Introduction: It is said to contain the power of the Sky Goddess, made from a rare mineral called "Sky Crystal". Wearing this necklace can activate the power within it in times of danger, providing the player with a 90% damage reduction for 1 second (after use, the equipment will enter a dormant state, needing to absorb energy to be awakened again...)] 90% damage reduction! Vicky also saw the item information of this necklace, a sparkle emerged in her beautiful eyes. For a support healing mage like her, who has basically no offensive means, this could be a lifesaver in key moments. At this moment, William, who was clearing the battlefield, also returned. He ran back like a madman, shouting all the way: "Brother! We really struck it rich this time, really struck it rich!" [Steel Longsword, Grade: Common¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Wooden Armor, Grade: Common¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Chainmail Chestplate, Grade: Common¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Power Bracers, Grade: Common¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Reinforced Boots, Grade: Common¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï] [...] There were a total of twelve pieces of equipment, in addition to many basic materials. For most players, getting one piece of equipment is already as difficult as reaching the sky. But a hint of disappointment flashed across Irving''s face. Among these equipment, only one or two can be used, such as the previous[Damaged Speed Boots], which could be replaced by the[Reinforced Boots]. But for him, it''s just a temporary transition. "Is that all?" Irving asked. This sudden remark stunned William, his eyes shifted a bit, but he quickly retorted angrily: "What do you mean by that, bro? Are you suspecting that I secretly stashed some?" "Just rest assured, I, William, am not that kind of person!" Irving said, "Oh, really?" Although he didn''t put those common equipment in his eyes, and his purpose of coming here was to find[Obsidian]in the mine, there are some things that he could give, even offer. But before he said it, he wouldn''t allow anyone to steal or rob. "Anyway, I didn''t steal anything. If you don''t believe it, there''s nothing I can do." William played innocent, a hint of smugness flashing in his eyes. The player''s storage space is private, and it''s impossible to see unless it''s actively taken out. Woof! With a childish roar, Little Black wobbled over. Seeing its cute appearance, Vicky couldn''t help but smile and was about to pet it. The next moment, Little Black suddenly pounced on William, its sharp teeth leaving two rows of bloody holes on his leg. "Argh!" William screamed in pain, roaring: "You son of a bitch, dare to bite me!" As he said this, he kicked out hard at Little Black''s fluffy body. Little Black was kicked and flew out. "You!" Seeing this, Vicky''s face changed dramatically and she glared at William in anger, "Are you crazy?" "You''re the one who''s crazy. A little dirt dog dared to bite me, I was kind not to kick it to death." William replied. At this moment, a chilling light shone from Irving''s eyes. He knew Little Black would never bite someone for no reason. His gaze fell on William: "Do you know what two types of people I hate the most?" "Betrayal and lies!" Irving had been betrayed by those closest to him in his previous life. His wholehearted devotion returned only a torturous death by countless stabs. "What does that have to do with me? I didn''t lie to you anyway. As for betrayal, I just didn''t want everyone in the team to die here. I have to survive to avenge them..." William wanted to continue explaining, but Irving gave him no further chance. "Little Black, you always wanted me to bring you out, didn''t you? Show him your strength." Woof! Little Black, who had just been kicked away, had somehow gotten up. It wagged its tail excitedly, adopting an attacking stance. Suddenly, a strange purple flame ignited on its body, and it pounced again at William. "Mixed breed dog, are you really seeking death?" William sneered. But in the next moment, he paid for his words... The instant he was touched by Little Black''s purple flame, his body ignited as if self-combusting, rapidly spreading from his pant leg to his entire body! "How can this be! No! Fuck!" William, lit by the purple flame, writhed painfully on the ground, rolling about. No matter what he did, he couldn''t extinguish the flame. He could only watch himself being burned alive. His bloodcurdling screams echoed in the forest for more than ten minutes. Seeing William, burnt to a crisp, Vicky felt somewhat reluctant. But when she looked again at Irving, especially at the seemingly cute Little Black, a trace of trepidation flashed in her eyes, and horror arose in her heart. " People who are pitiable often have their own issues to blame. You have sympathy for him, but who will sympathize with you?" Irving seemed to discern something and spoke indifferently. A word that jolts someone into realization! Vicky stood still, recalling the scene where she was betrayed. She knew that William, who had been burnt to a crisp, deserved it. Her brief compassion for him completely vanished. When Irving came to William''s side, the system prompt sounded. [You have successfully killed a player!] [Do you want to pick up the dropped items?] [Note: Players killed in the game cannot be revived! The real body will die in the same way!] Chapter 18 - 18: Little Blacks Great Accomplishment "Killed by a player, and the real body will die too?" Reading the content of the system prompt, Irving frowned. He felt an inexplicable pressure, not out of sympathy for William. When a player is killed by a beast, they may endure the pain of death, but reality remains unaffected. They can eat, sleep, and re-enter the game the next day. But if a player is killed by another player in the Other world, it means they are truly dead¡­ completely vanished! At this moment, a thick smoke suddenly emerged from a cheap rental house for no apparent reason. From the smoke wafted a smell akin to burnt meat. By the time the landlord broke in with others, there was nothing left but one charred body. "He was lying indeed." Seeing the items dropped from William, Irving smiled indifferently. The equipment collected from the bodies of the Gale Demon Wolves far exceeded the twelve that William initially claimed. There were twenty-five pieces! However, all of them were of common grade, with the highest being five stars. "See if there are any you need." Irving turned to Vicky. Vicky, who had just come back to her senses, was startled. Having witnessed William being burned to death, she felt that the man in front of her was cold, even cruel¡­but she now realized that she was too naive. "Thank you." As a support mage who had no combat power, Vicky hadn''t even gotten a single piece of equipment till now even with a talent far surpassing other players. She was in desperate need of equipment for self-protection. She quickly picked three light protective items and a common ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï[Elemental Staff]from the dropped loot. "She''s not greedy." Irving thought to himself, nodding in satisfaction. Even if Vicky had taken a few more pieces, he wouldn''t have said anything, as most of this equipment was of little use to him. Half an hour later, the sky was bright. As the sunlight bathed the earth, two human figures and a fluffy figure were cast long shadows on the mountain. They seemed to be searching for something. [Scanning in progress...] [Item Info: Black Iron Ore (a rare and valuable ore that can be used to manufacture or upgrade advanced equipment or weapons)] [Item Info: Gold Sand Ore (this ore contains gold elements, but refinement is necessary...)] This mine wasn''t large, but it had many rare ores. Irving had searched for most of the day, sweat beading on his forehead. He sighed, then looked towards Vicky in the distance, "How about it?" Vicky shook her head, "Nothing..." She was somewhat puzzled, "These ores are rare enough. I''ve never seen them before, and they can upgrade advanced equipment. Does it have to be that Obsidian?" Irving gave a bitter smile in his heart but didn''t explain. To repair the[Severely Damaged Wand], Obsidian was necessary. He had hoped to find it in this mine, but to no avail...And now, the time for the first wave of disaster was approaching, with only a little over eight hours left. "If the wand cannot be upgraded, Irving could only rely on the weak bonus of spiritual power currently available. He wouldn''t have much confidence against the ferocious tide of exotic beasts. If anything went wrong and the shelter was breached, it would be over! "Let''s look a little further." Irving said reluctantly. Just as he was about to give up, Little Black, who was not far away, seemed to have something in his mouth and came trotting over with a wagging tail. In the midst of rummaging through the pile of ores, Irving only felt his trousers being tugged twice. He looked back with some confusion, and the next moment, when his gaze fell on the shiny black ore, he couldn''t help but be stunned. "This is... Obsidian!" Irving became excited when he read the item information. [Obsidian] [Description: An extremely rare mineral resource, with a small probability of appearing only in mines where Black Iron Ore exists.] Woof! Little Black was sitting in front of Irving, wagging his tail non-stop and even howling a bit, as if he wanted to be praised for his achievement. Irving stored the piece of Obsidian and patted Little Black''s head, "I''ll reward you properly when we get back. Where did you find it, can you find more?" Upon receiving orders, Little Black got busy again. A full hour later, Irving had three more pieces of Obsidian in his hands, making a total of four with the initial piece. By this time, Little Black was tired and was lying down panting heavily. "It''s enough for now. We should go back as time is running short. There are still many things that haven''t been done yet." Thinking of this, Irving called Vicky over. Apart from the four pieces of [Obsidian], they had collected a total of [Black Iron Ores*35] and [Gold Sand Ores*89]. "These ores are of no use to me. You can have them all." Vicky said, she was already very grateful to Irving, not only had he saved her life, but he had also given her three protective equipment. Irving nodded, and left with Little Black. Watching the figures of the man and his pet fade in the distance, Vicky felt a little empty. Her feelings for this man had evolved from sympathy at first sight, to shock and disbelief. Now, there was a trace of admiration in her eyes. Whether it was the formidable methods this man employed against the Gale Demon Wolf pack or the ruthless way he dealt with the scumbag William, Vicky knew he was right. Such a man was the only one who could survive in this game. "Wait!" Irving, who was rushing back to prepare for the first wave of disaster, suddenly heard a shout from behind. Turning around, Vicky was running towards him. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s up?" Irving asked with a frown. Vicky''s charming cheeks flushed. She caught her breath and said, "Can... Can I join you?" Her cheeks turned even redder. "Follow me?" Irving asked, slightly taken aback. However, he quickly realized that even though Vicky, standing in front of him, was a mage, she specialized in healing and support. In a game overrun with exotic beasts, she struggled to get by. Even with the three pieces of equipment she had just received, without any offensive skills, her chances of surviving the first wave of disaster were very small. Before Irving could respond, Vicky, who seemed to have made up her mind, hurriedly explained without any regard for her dignity, "I can see you''re different from the others! I can assist you. My awakened talents not only accelerate spirit recovery, but also provide healing if you''re injured! Besides, I can help with tasks. Aren''t you looking for those pieces of obsidian? I can help you find them. Furthermore..." Vicky racked her brain to prove her value. As she looked into Irving''s deep, silent eyes, she couldn''t help but lower her head, her heart pounding with anxiety. The first wave of disaster would strike in six hours! This man in front of her was her only chance of survival. Moreover, after half a day of brief interaction, her feelings towards this man had evolved from admiration and awe to an indescribable affection. "Is that okay?" Vicky asked, pursing her lips. She had decided that if she was rejected, she wouldn''t say anything else and would simply return to the shelter to face her fate. She was waiting for an answer... "You''ll have to hurry, then." Irving said indifferently. Vicky, who had prepared herself for the worst, hesitated momentarily before becoming excited. They quickly headed towards the shelter, one leading, the other following. [Detecting the presence of other players entering the shelter. Please confirm affiliation!] [Reminder: Once the affiliation is confirmed, if the shelter is breached, the affiliated player will also be implicated and face severe backlash! (The default shelter for affiliated players will automatically be here)] Irving glanced at the panting Vicky trailing behind him and couldn''t help but smile: "Confirmed." [Affiliation confirmed.] The system notification sounded again. " Okay, I have some other matters to attend to." Irving said quickly after entering the shelter. He then hurriedly logged out of the game. Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong!... When Irving returned to reality and looked at his phone, he was surprised to see many missed calls and text messages. "Irving, I''ve collected some of the materials you asked for last night. But I haven''t found the obsidian yet. I''m contacting other channels." "Irving, the identities of those people in black who attacked the park last time have been confirmed. This matter is very tricky... I couldn''t reach you on your phone. Please call me back as soon as you see this!" "Bastard! My sister is pregnant? You dare not answer the phone. Are you even human. Can''t you take responsibility?" "Courier delivery notification." "Banking alert: Your account ending with 0020 has recently received multiple large transfers, and your bank card has been temporarily frozen." Chapter 19 - 19: The Nightfall Organization Inside an interrogation room. Three men, bound tightly, were beaten until their skin split open, each hanging their heads like frostbitten eggplants. "Any news yet? Should I go over with a team..." Aron suggested seriously. Just as he finished, Anna''s phone rang. Upon seeing the number on the screen, her composed face quickly pressed the answer button. It was Irving. Hearing his voice eased her worried mind. "Why did you take so long to answer the phone?" Anna questioned. Irving was somewhat helpless. It has only been a half day since he entered the Other world and discovered a mine, but his phone was blowing up with calls. "What''s so urgent?" Irving inquired. "Those three attackers we captured from the park incident, we''ve interrogated them. They all work for an organization called ''Nightfall''." Anna explained, her face turning serious again. "This organization is formed by a foreign underground force. I''m sure they''ve already received news of their failed mission. Be careful, I''m worried they might target you..." Foreign organization? Nightfall? A chilling gleam flashed across Irving''s eyes. Initially, he was just trying to defend himself. But if they dared to come for him, he wouldn''t hold back. "Alright, I understand. I''ll contact you if anything happens." Irving assured. Anna still had her brows furrowed, as if she thought of something :"On another note, the swift wind demonic wolves you asked me to investigate, they''re a powerful species of exotic beast that usually move in packs. They''re hard to handle! A few members of our Angel Squad also encountered them and suffered heavy losses. You didn''t run into any trouble, did you?" what happened at the mine last night, Irving didn''t feel the need to share at the moment. As for the so-called "trouble", he only laughed. If he were to reveal that the Wind Demon Wolves had been annihilated, with the Alpha Wolf even being killed, Anna would probably be shocked to the point of dropping her jaw. With the first wave of disaster set to strike in five hours, the beasts in the Other world Game were becoming increasingly aggressive, leading to players being attacked... Seeing as Irving remained silent, Anna assumed he had run into trouble, but didn''t want to admit it. She continued, "As long as you are willing, you can join the Angel Squad at any time. Even dealing with the swift wind demonic wolves isn''t completely impossible..." However, before she could finish, Irving cut her off,"Alright, that''s enough for now. I have other things to handle." Upon hanging up the phone, Irving''s gaze fell upon the unread text messages. His bank card had been frozen due to multiple large transfers, and he''d have to deal with that when he had time. As for the swearword-filled text message from Charles about his sister Alice being pregnant... Irving chose to directly block him. "Pregnant? Does she really think I''m as naive as I used to be?" A glimmer of anger flashed in Irving''s eyes. However, he didn''t have time to deal with this sibling pair right now. After a night of intense mining, he had collected four[obsidian]gems in the mine, enough to start the initial upgrades and repairs on the[severely damaged staff]he had. Irving was somewhat optimistic, although he didn''t know what changes would take place after the repair... "First, I need to fetch those materials quickly, at least to reinforce the shelter. If I could set some traps, that would be even better." Irving thought, pulling out his phone again to make a call. James''s voice came through: "Hey bro, why are you calling back just now? I''ve prepared some of the materials you asked for, about seven thousand each of stone and wood. I got these through my contacts and friends." Irving nodded in satisfaction. After all, to withstand the first wave of disaster, players were frantically purchasing all kinds of basic materials and equipment. It was impressive that James could gather so much in just half a day. "Furthermore, I have a surprise for you." James added cryptically. "You''ll know what it is when you get here. I guarantee it will make you happy!" ... The Green Ivy Group Building was located in the bustling central district. It wasn''t far from the residential area where Irving lived. After sprucing up a bit, he took a taxi there. Ten minutes later, Irving was standing in front of the towering office building. He walked in, and the cool lobby was a welcome contrast to the hot weather outside. Luxurious natural marble floors and surrounding green plants caught his eye. "Welcome to Green Ivy Group. Do you have an appointment, sir?" A receptionist dressed in a black silk uniform asked politely. For some reason, Irving found her voice remarkably familiar. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, the receptionist, Alice, noticed Irving. Her professional smile instantly disappeared. "It''s you! What are you doing here?" At first, she was taken aback. Then she became angry. "You jerk, why didn''t you answer my calls last night? I''m pregnant, do you understand?" Alice glanced around and lowered her voice when she saw no one was around. She had wanted to break the news last night but couldn''t reach him. In the morning, she still couldn''t get through and feared that Irving had run away. She had no choice but to tell her brother Charles, asking him to find a solution... However, she never expected Irving would suddenly show up here. "You have to take responsibility if I''m pregnant. It has to be from that night... it''s all your fault for not using a condom." Alice continued, "Why aren''t you saying anything? As a grown man, dare to do but not admit?" Irving looked at her pitiful appearance and couldn''t help but laugh. "If you could add some tears, it would be more convincing. If you''re not nominated for the Oscar for Best Actress this year, I''m not watching." Alice was stunned. "What are you trying to say? You think I''m joking with you? Are you worth it? There are countless men chasing me outside. Just look at yourself." She rolled her eyes, "If you don''t believe it, I can send you a photo of the pregnancy test!" "Is this your first time getting pregnant?" Irving looked at Alice''s puzzled face and chuckled, "Pregnancy tests can only detect pregnancy after at least seven days. Could it be that the child you''re carrying isn''t mine, but some bastard''s?" Alice was left standing in place, stunned, unable to utter a word for a long time. In his previous life, Irving was far too naive with no experience in these matters. Moreover, he was wholeheartedly in love with Alice and didn''t think too much about anything else. But looking at it now, it was full of holes! "Get out of my way." Irving said coldly. He would settle the score with this woman, but not right now. As he walked towards the elevator, Alice clung to him like a stubborn plaster: "Where are you going?" "To meet someone." Irving replied. "Weren''t you here to see me?" Alice was even more puzzled. Then, it seemed as if she saw through something. "Stop pretending. Not just anyone can get into the Green Ivy Group! Nor can just anyone make your acquaintance! Who are you trying to see, tell me." "James." Upon hearing this name, Alice''s smile vanished instantly. She couldn''t believe her ears. James, the young master of the Green Ivy Group, was the man she saw every day, the man she continued to receive a cold shoulder... She couldn''t believe it! " You? You know him? You must have been on drugs last night." Alice mocked. Chapter 20 - 20: The Marsh Trap "You know Mr.James?" Alice seemed slightly taken aback, then she looked at Irving with disdain, "I advise you not to cause trouble here, or it will be embarrassing when you get kicked out!" Alice knew Irving quite well. Irving''s parents had died in a car accident years earlier, leaving him a house in the city center. Without this house, Alice probably wouldn''t even glance at him. To her, Irving was just an average Joe, someone who could never cross paths with Mr.James. "And what was that you were saying about a pregnancy test...? I don''t understand But now I''m pregnant, and the child inside me is yours." Alice continued in a lowered voice, threatening, "I know where you live. If you dare to run, my brother won''t let you get away!" Charles? A flicker of coldness flashed in Irving''s deep eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that he was busy with the game recently, he would have taught this pair of siblings a lesson a long time ago. Now, less than four hours remained before the first catastrophe in the game... Irving really didn''t have the time to deal with Alice. He walked straight towards the elevator. "Security! Come quickly!" Alice was enraged. On one hand, she was confused about Irving''s attitude. She didn''t understand how the Irving who used to be like an ass-kisser to her seemed to have changed entirely. On the other hand, as the company''s receptionist, it was her responsibility if a stranger made it upstairs. Alice began to shout in the direction of the entrance. Soon, several burly security guards came running in, again stopping Irving: "Sir, I''m sorry. You can''t go up without an appointment." One of the guards stared coldly at Irving, issuing a final warning: "Please leave immediately, or we''ll be forced to remove you!" Seeing this, Alice felt a wave of satisfaction, crossing her arms and watching with cold eyes. At that moment, the nearby elevator doors suddenly opened. James rushed out as if there was some urgent matter, just in time to see the security guards about to forcefully remove Irving. His face instantly turned sour: "What are you doing?!" "Mr.James...why are you here?" Alice was surprised. She quickly walked over to James, sycophantically saying, "Mr.James, if you need anything in the future, just call the front desk. I can run errands for you, like fetching documents or delivering messages..." She dreamt of making a good impression in front of James! "Who told you to stop him?" James glared at Irving, questioning. The guards seemed to sense something from his tone. They looked at Irving with complex expressions and quickly let go of him. However, Alice didn''t notice this at all. More accurately, she refused to believe that a loser like Irving could have any connection with a high-profile figure like James. "It was me!" Alice didn''t want to miss this opportunity to shine. "Mr.James, this man insisted on going upstairs to see you and claimed to know you. How ridiculous! The Green Ivy Group isn''t a place that any Tom, Dick or Harry can just waltz into." While speaking, she even gave Irving a sideways glance. "Just anybody?" James was taken aback. He knew better than anyone the strength of Irving. He glared fiercely at Alice and shouted, "Shut up! Listen to me carefully. I invited Mr. Irving! He is a distinguished guest of our Green Vine Group. Apologize, apologize to Mr. Irving right now!" Gasp. At this moment, all the people present couldn''t help but gasp. The smile on Alice''s face instantly froze, and the look in her eyes when she looked at Irving was full of disbelief: "How... how is this possible!" Irving just smiled faintly. He didn''t say a word from beginning to end, as if he was an outsider. "Didn''t you hear me asking you to apologize?" James said sternly. "Sorry, sorry..." In the end, Alice had to compromise. She gritted her teeth and bowed deeply to Irving. As for the security guards, they were informed by James that even without an appointment, Irving could freely enter and exit Green Vine Group in the future. "And you." James'' gaze fell on Alice again,. In fact, he had noticed this enthusiastic receptionist a long time ago, but he just didn''t look up to this kind of stuff. "This time it''s fine. Dare to have next time, you can immediately go to HR to resign, and one more thing, know your place! You just need to do your job as a receptionist, as for helping me send documents and issue notices..." "You are not qualified!" Alice stood in place like a wooden chicken. Until James and Irving entered the elevator, she still hadn''t recovered from the shock. A bitter feeling surged in her heart, and tears of grievance were about to fall: "Isn''t he a loser? How could this happen... Did he hide it from me before?" ... On the other side, in the office at the top of Green Vine Group. "Mr. Irving, I''m really sorry about just now." James said, his face showing a bit of apology. Then, he gave the collected wood and stones to Irving: "These basic materials each have 7,000 pieces. If you need more in the future, just let me know." Irving nodded, relying on James'' network of resources could indeed save him a lot of time. After putting those basic materials into the bag, Irving asked James: "What is the surprise you mentioned?" If it weren''t for James insisting that he had a surprise for him, he wouldn''t have bothered to come. And if he hadn''t come, he wouldn''t have encountered that bitch Alice. "I believe you will be interested in this." As he spoke, James took out an item that looked like a scroll. Irving''s gaze fell on it, and a virtual interface appeared before his eyes. [Item Information: "Swamp Trap" Blueprint] [Item Introduction: Using this blueprint, you can set up a swamp area outside the shelter. Whether it''s alien beasts or other players, once they enter this area they will be trapped and unable to escape, and it also has a poisoning attribute.] "A trap?" After reading the introduction, Irving was a bit surprised, but more excited. He knew very well that the first wave of disaster was about to come, player shelters were being attacked by a large number of alien beasts. Such traps could play a large protective role. "Thanks to your help at the park last time. My sister and I owe our lives to you. Please accept this blueprint of the trap as a token of my gratitude." said James, afraid that Irving would refuse. This blueprint was a sincere offering! Without any hesitation, Irving accepted the[blueprint of the Swamp Trap]and said slowly, "I don''t like to owe people." Having said that, Irving took out the equipment he had obtained from killing the Wind Demonic Wolves in the mine. There were twenty-five pieces in total. Vicky had chosen three, leaving twenty-two, which he placed in front of James. The quality of this equipment ranged from ordinary to top-tier, with a minimum of one star and a maximum of five stars. James was stunned. Even though he was the general manager of the Green Ivy Group and had formed a guild, he had never seen so many pieces of equipment at once! Even more astonishing was the fact that all of these pieces had come from a single person! He paused for a moment before asking, "Mr. Irving, what do you mean by this?" "Consider these as payment for your help gathering materials and for the trap blueprint." Irving said nonchalantly. There were twenty-three pieces of equipment in total. Even if they were sold on the market, they would be worth millions of dollars! However, to Irving, these pieces of equipment were like a white elephant. After leaving them, he rose to leave. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to return and continue upgrading his shelter before the first wave of disaster hit, preferably setting up the[blueprint of the Swamp Trap]as well. "Wait..." James quickly stood up. "Mr. Irving, please wait. Actually, I have another matter to discuss with you." "What is it?" Irving asked, puzzled. "I would like to invite you to join our Green Ivy Guild." James said sincerely. Ever since the Other world Game appeared, he realized that there would be a major reshuffling of power in the country. This could be both a blessing and a curse for the Green Ivy Group... If the Green Ivy Group could seize this opportunity, they might become more prosperous. If not, they could fall from grace, even facing life-threatening danger. If the incident at the park had sparked James''s interest in Irving, the sight of twenty-plus pieces of equipment had solidified his resolution... No matter the cost, he had to win Irving over! Chapter 21 - 21: The Beast Wave Approaches The Green Ivy Group''s strength ranks within the top ten in the capital city. Moreover, James and his sister Lily were among the first batch of beta testers. The guild had now recruited a large number of players from all over the country, making it a force to be reckoned with. "Mr. Irving, as long as you''re willing to join the guild, I can guarantee that all the resources within the guild would be supplied to you as a priority! Whether it''s collected materials, equipment, or blueprints..." James said in a solemn voice. If someone else heard this, they would be green with envy. All the resources of a guild being prioritized to a single player showed just how much James valued Irving. "I''m sorry, but I have no intention of joining a guild." Irving said. James was stunned. He had thought that no one could refuse the conditions he had offered, yet Irving''s words felt like a bucket of cold water was dumped over him. If he knew that the official Angel Squad had extended an olive branch to Irving several times only to be refused, he might not have been so surprised. Irving had his own plans. Although joining a guild would have its advantages, it would also mean being tied to a single boat. His awakened talent was [Ten Times Drop Rate], and he had successfully become a [Necromancer]. He really didn''t need to join any guild. However, the mine he discovered last time would inevitably become a target for players in the game. Sometimes, being a lone wolf, many things couldn''t be accomplished simultaneously. Seeing James''s disappointed face, Irving showed a smile: "Although I can''t join your guild, it doesn''t mean we can''t cooperate." "How can we cooperate?" James asked quickly. Irving explained, "Your Green Ivy Guild could act as my agent. For instance, I recently discovered a mine. I will take care of the surrounding beasts, and your guild can take over the mining and guarding of the mine. Then, you can supply me with the required ore on a regular basis." James, who had been running the family business for several years, instantly understood Irving''s meaning. If the 23 pieces of equipment had surprised him, the mention of the mine was like a boulder dropping into a still pond, causing ripples of excitement in his heart. Whether it was for shelter upgrades or equipment, a lot of rare ore was needed! And a resource like a mine would surely attract countless players to scramble for. However, there were usually powerful beasts around mines. Not everyone had the strength to fight for them... James knew the benefits and risks, and immediately agreed. "I''ll send you the location of the mine. I''ve cleaned up all the beasts around it. After the first wave of disaster, you immediately take people over there and secure the place." Irving said. He didn''t want the mine he had worked hard to clear to be taken over by others. The next instant, a prompt sounded. [Do you wish to share map coordinates with another player?] [Prompt: The areas explored by the player will be displayed on the map, and specific location coordinates can be shared.] "Yes," Irving replied. After sharing the location of the mine with James, Irving promptly left the office. As he was descending the stairs, he caught Alice looking at him with an indecipherable expression, as though she wanted to say something. However, Irving did not give her the opportunity to speak, walking out without a backward glance. ... Once back home, Irving checked the time and immediately logged into the other world game. Inside the shelter, Vicky had somehow procured a significant quantity of pork, which she had cooked and was now feeding to Little Black. The little creature was enjoying the meal, wagging its tail in delight. As soon as Little Black saw Irving, it scampered over, rubbing its small head against his trousers non-stop. After spending these past few days together, Little Black had already acknowledged him as its master. "You''re back?" Vicky greeted Irving with a brilliant smile upon seeing him. She added, "Earlier, some Pigmen were attacking the shelter. So, I took Little Black out and dealt with them." Hearing this, Irving''s brows knitted into a frown. Once he stepped outside, he quickly realized what had happened. The shelter, which was originally underground, was now exposed in the midst of a forest. [The first wave of disaster will arrive in 1:32:19.] [Player''s shelter''s newbie protection period is over, the shelter will be moved to the surface. Please reinforce it quickly to withstand the beast attacks...] Looking at the log cabin in front of him, Irving shook his head. This level of defense could just barely fend off low-level beasts like the Pigmen. But if it were the Butcher that he had encountered at the altar earlier, it would probably only take a few hits for a hole to be knocked into the wall. Irving checked the materials he had at his disposal. [Stone*7337] [Wood*7124] [Black Iron Ore*35] [Gold Sand Ore*89] [Obsidian*4] The shelter was only 100 square meters in size, expanding it wasn''t an urgency. Irving''s gaze landed on the shelter upgrade interface. [Do you want to spend 800*wood, 1000*stone to build a Wooden Fence?] "Yes," Irving responded. The next moment, a row of fences appeared around the perimeter of the shelter. To be safe, Irving added two more layers of fences. Now, there were three rows of fences surrounding the shelter, effectively delaying the pace of beast attacks. [Do you want to spend 3000*stone to upgrade the shelter to a Stone Wall?] "Yes," Irving replied. The original wooden hut immediately transformed into a stone house, its durability significantly improving, although subsequent upgrades would require a large amount of stone. However, Irving was not worried since he had discovered that mine. "That should be enough for now." Irving said, shaking his head helplessly as he saw the materials he had just collected get used up in an instant. He then took out the[blueprint for the ''Swamp Trap]. [Do you want to use "Swamp Trap" immediately?] [Materials required: Wood*2000, Stone*500] [Hint: Once used, a 10m*10m swamp area will be created!] Irving furrowed his eyebrows in deep thought. If he haphazardly placed the trap and the beasts happened not to pass through the[Swamp Trap]during their attack, the trap would be wasted. Taking this into consideration, he decided to dismantle part of the recently constructed three-layer wooden fence, creating a passage in the middle. Following that, he positioned the[Swamp Trap]specifically at the entrance of this passage. Everything was ready! Irving looked over his handywork with satisfaction. Suddenly, he remembered the most crucial part: he hadn''t upgraded the[Severely Damaged Staff]yet. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fences and traps surrounding the shelter were merely supplementary. If he wanted to successfully survive the first wave of disaster, his personal strength would be the most vital factor. He took out the staff that resembled a fire stick, a glimmer of anticipation in his eyes. [Would you like to consume Black Luminous Stones*4 to upgrade?] "Yes!" Irving''s words had barely finished echoing when he saw a flash of golden light before his eyes. The four Black Luminous Stones transformed into a stream of light, swiftly sinking into the staff. The next moment, [Upgrade Successful!] [Item Information: Damaged Staff] [Staff Affinity is rising, Affinity: 20 points] [Attached Skill 1: Intermediate-level Fireball (Increased attack range, enhanced burn damage)] [Successfully activated Attached Skill 2: Low-level Gravity Mud! (Skill Tip: Applies gravity magic within a certain range, currently at double gravity. The speed of beasts or players in the spell range will be slowed down...)] Although Irving had long known that the staff in his hand, which resembled a fire stick, was extraordinary, his heart still couldn''t help but be filled with excitement when he discovered another activated skill: "Gravity Mud? Swamp Trap! They''re a perfect match!" The[Swamp Trap]itself could slow down the beasts, and with the addition of the [Swamp Trap]Gravity Mud]skill, it could trap all the beasts attacking him. Then, by using the fireball spell... Irving could already imagine the spectacular sight. Just then, the ground inexplicably began to tremble subtly. Little Black, who was following behind Irving, was staring in one direction and making a series of howls, as if warning of some impending danger. Irving immediately climbed up the lookout tower, from where he could monitor all activities within a five-kilometer radius. However, when he looked through the telescope at the scene of a sea of beasts rushing like a tide, his face turned serious. He could see that a tide of thousands of beasts was surging towards him! Although they were still three to four kilometers away from the shelter, he could already hear the earth-shaking roars of the beasts. In addition to the pigmen, there were beastmen with wolf heads, and further back, there were sporadic butchers... What was strange was that these beasts seemed to be organized. Different species mingled harmoniously within the horde. This gave Irving an ominous premonition. "Never mind that for now. At this rate, they will be here within two to three minutes." Irving looked at the wooden fences in front of the shelter and began to worry. Faced with the beast tide, his few layers of defense would not hold for long. He turned to Vicky: "Stay by my side and focus on casting your support magic!" "Understood!" Vicky took the situation seriously. She knew that if Irving fell, it would also mean the end of her. This man was her only hope! Chapter 22 - 22: The Beast Tide Attacks "It''s coming!" Irving''s deep gaze was fixed in one direction. As the tide of beasts, composed of various species, was rapidly advancing, a surge of anxiety was filling him. This was his first time facing such a massive horde of beasts. Compared to the group of Wind Wolves he had encountered in the mine, this group was at least ten times larger. The most crucial part was that if the shelter behind him fell, the game would be over! Meanwhile. In other shelters scattered across the other world, waves of beasts were attacking. Many players were so terrified by the sheer scale of the attack that their legs gave out before they could even start fighting back. "No! No!" The players gasped, their pupils dilated like bronze bells. The next moment, they felt their bodies being flung away like kites with broken strings, and the shelter behind them was obliterated in an instant. This beast tide, driven by the will of the Blue Star, was the first test before the apocalypse. Under the law of survival of the fittest, weaker players would be eliminated. There were also many players who had formed temporary alliances. There were also some guilds that choose to jointly defend a shelter together. This split the pressure among them. However, in the face of such a vast tide of beasts, they could only hold on desperately. Players are constantly being mercilessly slaughtered by exotic beasts. Blood stained the ground red, and every corner of the other world was filled with the howls of beasts and the screams of players. Outside a stone shelter, the three layers of wooden fences appeared so frail in front of the massive beast tide. Irving could clearly see the pigmen leading the charge, their eyes glowing red like lanterns. They were the first to break through the outermost fence, entering the designated path in the middle. Vicky was fully engaged in casting support magic. Streaks of flowing light emerged from her body, briefly lingering in the air before swiftly entering Irving''s body. Whir! The staff in Irving''s hand was continuously gathering power, while he kept his gaze fixed on the rapidly approaching beast tide. Two hundred meters! One hundred meters! Finally, fifty meters... Vicky could clearly see the grotesque faces of the pigmen and even smell the stench emanating from their bodies. Her nerves were like a tightly strung bow, and she couldn''t help but cry out, "It''s too late! They are about to pounce!" The next moment, the group of pigmen at the forefront inexplicably slowed down. "Now is the time!" A glint of chilling light flashed in Irving''s deep eyes. He abruptly manipulated the staff in his hand toward the location of the swamp trap, casting the spell [Intermediate Fireball]! Boom! S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dazzling firelight was as blinding as the sun, hurting the eyes. A giant fireball was hurled at the pigmen stuck in the swamp. When the fireball hit, a massive shockwave rippled through the air. Even Irving''s figure swayed, and Vicky behind him had to hold onto the railings of the shelter. When the two lifted their heads again, the former swamp had morphed into a sea of fire, with countless pigmen rolling in the flames, emitting gut-wrenching screams. "Watch out!" Just then, Vicky suddenly noticed a figure bursting from the fiery sea. With a plump figure and incredible speed, she quickly alerted. Irving''s gaze narrowed, and he immediately recognized the figure. It was the Butcher, the monstrous creature they had encountered at the altar earlier! This Butcher, however, was now enveloped in roaring flames and charged towards them like a ball of fire. Roar! Before Irving could react, he heard a familiar sound by his ear. Then he saw Little Black rush out. Its body enveloped in purple flames, although it looked tiny compared to the Butcher... The Butcher roared, opening its huge gaping mouth, as if it could swallow Little Black whole! "Come back!" Irving''s face paled instantly, and even Vicky, who had just let down her guard, felt her heart jump into her throat. The next moment. An unexpected scene took place. Little Black, after being swallowed by the flames, suddenly swelled, transforming into a fierce beast two to three meters tall! The purple flames covering its body grew even more intense! Roar! Little Black roared and with a swipe of its paw, it sent the giant Butcher flying. It seemed to enjoy bathing in the sea of fire, continually knocking down all the beasts trying to rush out. Seeing this scene, not only Vicky but even Irving was stunned for a moment. However, he quickly understood. The purple flame inherent in the Hellhound indicated that it had a unique affinity with fire. The fiery sea in front of them seemed to be a playground specifically prepared for Little Black, and its inherent genes were instantly amplified. In front of the shelter, the flames raged on. Hundreds and thousands of beasts were trapped in the pre-set swamp trap. As one batch fell, a new one surged in. Meanwhile, system notifications kept ringing in Irving''s ears. [You have successfully killed a pigman...] [You have successfully killed a pigman...] [You have successfully killed the Butcher...] [You have successfully killed...] Countless equipment and material information appeared before his eyes. Faced with catastrophe for the first time, Irving, who was initially a bit nervous, now felt waves of excitement. This is not a catastrophe, it''s clearly a cornucopia! Thousands of beasts were trapped in the swamp trap, and when the sea of fire gradually died down, there was more equipment and materials dropped than they could possibly collect. "We''ve finally survived this wave of disaster¡­" Vicky looked at the scene before her and couldn''t help but sigh in relief. Her eyes filled with gratitude as she looked at Irving. If she had to face such a massive wave of beasts on her own, there wouldn''t be the slightest chance of survival. At this moment, Irving also put down his staff, looking forward to the dropped equipment. Thousands of beasts, coupled with his talent, [Tenfold Drop Rate], this wave could at least yield thousands of pieces of equipment, some of which might even be of high or rare tier... The mere thought of it was exciting. Roar! Suddenly, a deafening roar rang out. Through the flames, they could vaguely see two figures entangled in a fight. A moment later, Little Black suddenly let out a mournful howl, its body thrown out from the fight and landing heavily in front of Irving... Chapter 23 - 23: Cataclysmic Beast Boom! Upon seeing Little Black heavily crashing in front of him, Irving''s expression suddenly turned sour, and a sense of foreboding surged in his heart. In fact, he had sensed something unusual when the beast tide arrived. Different species of beasts inherently had restraining relationships, like the butcher and the pigman. However, they were able to harmoniously coexist within one camp¡­ "Could it be¡­ there are even more powerful beasts in this tide?" Irving muttered to himself. Thud! Thud! Thud! The ground suddenly began to shake. From within the sea of fire, a huge figure was steadily moving towards them, getting closer and closer. A massive figure about five meters tall appeared, its body covered with hard rocks. Its eyes, glittering like red rubies, were filled with a fierce glow. The raging fire could not pose any threat to it, and even the swamp trap could not hinder its steps. "This is terrifying. Is it¡­ still considered a beast?" Vicky, looking up at the enormous creature in front of her, voiced out tremblingly. In her impression, beasts were creatures of flesh and blood, whether they were butchers, pigmen, or wolf-headed humanoid beasts¡­ This stone giant in front of her had obviously gone beyond this category. At this moment, a system notification sounded in Irving''s mind. [Player has successfully unlocked Cataclysmic Beast!] [Rockman] [Introduction: A low-level beast of the Elf race. The Rockman is formed from the essence of the earth, nurtured by the essence of sun and moon for hundreds of years, gradually gaining life and consciousness. It possesses an indomitable physique and strong defense, with weaknesses being slow movement and eyes...] [Hint: Every cataclysm will generate a Cataclysmic Beast, which is a test from the will of the Blue Star to specific players. Once defeated, rich rewards will be granted.] "Damn it, did I hit the jackpot?" Irving felt bitter inside. The player chosen by the Will of Blue Star was directly related to Irving''s strategy of using swamp traps and fireball spells to burn thousands of beasts. After all, other players were fighting life-and-death battles with the beasts at this moment. Their cries of despair echoing all around. Some of them had even fallen prey to the ruthless slaughter of the beasts... Meanwhile, Irving was leisurely waiting for the fire to die out, then casually picking up equipment scattered on the ground. If other players were to see this scene, they would definitely be furiously spitting blood: "Is this a human thing to do?" Although the system mentioned that defeating the Rockman would yield generous rewards, but how easy could it be to defeat a cataclysmic beast? Most importantly, if Irving were to die in this process, and the shelter were to be destroyed, the consequences are unthinkable. Irving just wanted to safely survive the first cataclysm, but now he had no choice! The next moment, the Rockman, with eyes like eerie gemstones, stared at Irving, then roared and charged through the sea of fire. Its five-meter-tall body was like a heavy bomb that would pulverize anything it hit. "Irving!" Vicky''s gaze fell onto Irving. She put all her hopes on this man. If it weren''t for him, she would probably not have survived the first wave of the beast tide. Now, facing the cataclysmic beast - the[Rockman], she made up her mind, even if she were to die, she would die with him! "Don''t panic." Irving''s brain was running fast. He knew that panicking would only make him die faster. However, he didn''t have much time left... As the Rockman was about to break free from the swamp trap, Vicky closed her eyes in despair. She just prayed now that the pain would come quickly. Just then, a familiar voice came into her ear. "I''ve got it!" Irving''s deep eyes stared at the Rockman. He swiftly waved his staff and casted the subsidiary skill [Gravity Swamp]. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next moment, the Rockman''s figure lurched downward, its movement to pounce became clumsy and slow. Roar! The Rockman roared continuously, striking the ground with its massive hand, as if trying to break free from its binding. Upon witnessing this scene, Vicky''s expression was one of disbelief. The Rockman, who was previously able to easily traverse through the swamp trap, now seemed confined in place, seemingly exerting a lot of effort to move forward even a single step. "How did you do it?" Vicky asked, puzzled, but more so surprised. Irving smiled, not offering an explanation, but nodded satisfactorily within. [Auxiliary Skill: Low-Rank-Gravity Swamp! (Skill hint: Apply gravity magic within a certain range, the current stage is twice the gravity, the speed of the beasts or players within the spell range will be slowed down...)] This was the second auxiliary skill he obtained after upgrading his staff. It allowed all beasts within the spell area to bear twice their gravity. Meaning¡ªthe Rockman was currently enduring twice its own weight! However, Irving''s smile did not last long. At this moment, he felt his mental power being consumed rapidly. At this rate, he wouldn''t be able to hold on for a minute. The [Gravity Swamp] he just deployed would fail. He looked over at Vicky: "Hurry! Use your healing spells at full strength. We need to figure out a solution quickly." As threads of flowing light radiated from Vicky and rapidly entered Irving''s body, he quickly cast his talent skill [Soul Plunder] as he looked towards the charred bodies in the sea of fire. The next moment. Slowly, bodies stood up from within the sea of fire, ranging from the lowest-ranked Pigmen to butchers and the Wolf-headed beast. They seemed to have been resurrected, feeling no pain even standing amidst the raging fire, like walking zombies. Irving, on the other hand, was not faring well either. He had to maintain the oppression of the [Gravity Swamp] on the Rockman while controlling more than two dozen beasts. Even with Vicky, the healing mage, constantly supplying mental power from behind, he was still running out... Sweat droplets the size of beans appeared on his forehead, he clenched his teeth: "Attack!" With his command, over twenty beasts charged forward, furiously gnawing at the Rockman trapped in the swamp. "It doesn''t seem to be working..." Vicky could see clearly. The Rockman''s outer defense was too strong, even amidst the siege, no damage could be done to it. Roar! The Rockman roared forcefully again, swinging its massive arms. The beasts that had just pounced on it were knocked into the air. With each thud of landing, their already charred bodies shattered upon impact. "Is there really no other way?" Irving shook his head. He suddenly remembered the system''s hint, which clearly stated the Rockman''s weaknesses: One, slow movement speed, two¡­ Irving gazed into the Rockman''s eyes, which shone brilliantly like gemstones. He slowly lowered the staff he held in his hand. "Irving, what''s wrong with you?" Vicky was still working hard, exerting all her strength to cast the talent spell [Healing Art], she continued: "There must be other ways¡­" However, when she said this, she could feel a significant lack of confidence in her heart. After all, what stood before them was the cataclysmic beast, the [Rockman]! As the staff was put down, the [Gravity Swamp] that had been bound to the Rockman also disappeared. It was as if a beast had escaped its cage, vigorously climbing out of the swamp, swinging its massive arm made of rock, and slamming toward Irving''s direction. "Irving!" Vicky shouted, her voice filled with both grief and anger. Even Little Black, who had initially been thrown out of the sea of fire, raised its head with difficulty at this moment. Its big watery eyes watched this scene and couldn''t help crying out a desolate howl. The arm of the Rockman that was lifted was falling rapidly! "Little Black!" Irving suddenly turned his eyes to the side, "Help me! Get up there!" As he said this, his gaze was firmly fixed on the Rockman''s eyes. With just these few keywords, the clever Little Black seemed to understand something. It suddenly rose up and began to run with all its might. On the other hand, Irving seized the opportunity, jumped up while stepping on Little Black''s back, using Little Black''s upward inertia, his whole body leaped several meters in the air. However, just as Irving leapt, the Rockman''s arm also slammed down with a resounding crash. Bang! With a violent collision sound, the world seemed to become quiet at this moment. Vicky despairingly closed her eyes, a tear trickling down her cheek¡­ Yet, she didn''t notice a golden ray that suddenly flashed by! Chapter 24 - 24: The Master-Servant Contract Just when Vicky was about to fall into despair, a dazzling golden light suddenly flashed before her eyes. It was emanating from Irving. [The passive skill of the "Sky Necklace" equipment has been successfully activated.] [Player receives damage reduction of 90%, duration lasts for 1 second.] "Even if it''s only for a second, it''s enough!" Irving''s deep eyes sparkled with a cold light. He was wagering his life, bearing this lethal blow to buy time for his next move. The Rockman''s biggest weakness, besides its slow speed, was its eyes, the most vulnerable part of its body, and also where spiritual energy gathers. Bang! Even with a 90% damage reduction, Irving felt his blood flowing backward against the colossal punch of the Rockman, resembling a crushing mountain. Then, a mouthful of blood spurted out. "Irving!" Vicky seemed to understand Irving''s intention at this moment. All she could do was to silently pray in her heart while fully casting [Healing Art]. However, her talent level was too low. Plus, she had expended a lot of physical strength in the previous battle. The few specks of light that drifted toward Irving were not enough to make any significant difference. "Today, it''s either you die, or I die!" Irving''s eyes were filled with resolve. He steadied his body just as the golden light around him was about to fade away. He firmly grasped the Rockman''s fist with both hands. Using all his remaining strength, he jumped up again, and cast the Fireball spell. Irving''s body, with the upward push, briefly stayed in the air before falling rapidly. However, he could already see the Rockman''s gem-like dazzling eyes. This was his only chance! Boom! The next moment, a huge fireball, like a volcanic eruption, smashed into the Rockman''s face. When the fireball hit the rocks covering its body, it instantly exploded into countless sparks. Roar! The Rockman''s body stiffened in place. At first, it was puzzled, unsure of what this weak human was trying to do. When it saw the fireball explode, its eyes showed deep horror! It would never have imagined, that this seemingly "insignificant ant" would dare to fight back, and even exhibit such a powerful skill! Everything was over... The Rockman''s massive body fell heavily to the ground, stirring up layers of dust. The fireball that had exploded in the air also scattered like fireworks, leaving countless tiny sparks. "Irving!" At this moment, Vicky''s emotions completely broke down. Tears flowed down her cheeks like beads from a broken string. She rushed into the dust like a madwoman, "Irving, where are you? Are you... are you still alive?" Outside the shelter at this moment, it had become a field of ruins. The sea of fire in the swamp trap was gradually dying out, leaving behind countless grotesque corpses of monsters. The air was filled with a suffocating smell of scorching. In addition to this, the moment the massive stone man fell, the spiritual energy within its body was destroyed, crumbling into chunks of rubble. As the dust settled, Vicky was seen kneeling on the ground, cradling a shattered body in her arms. It was Irving. "No!" Tears slid down Vicky''s cheeks, dropping onto Irving''s pale face one by one. Occasionally, streaks of light were seen diving into Irving''s body from her. The desolate sound echoed through the ruins and spread far in the deserted forest. More than just here, countless players in the Other world were suffering this catastrophe. Many didn''t even have the power to resist the onslaught of beasts. Their fragile bodies were mercilessly trampled by monstrous creatures, even the hard-won shelters were instantly destroyed. Of course, quite a few had managed to survive through this disaster by forming factions or guilds at the last minute, but they had all paid a heavy price. Countless cries and sobs echoed in every corner of the Other world. Those lucky players who survived finally tasted the cruelty of the apocalypse. However, it''s only just the beginning... [The first round of disaster has ended!] [All players within the remaining shelters have passed the first stage of the Bluestar consciousness test.] [Entering the second stage...] [All players'' shelters will automatically be moved to the ground and will appear on other players'' maps! (Note: If the shelter is destroyed by monsters or other players, the game will end automatically and the noumenon will suffer severe backlash.)] [Second round of disaster countdown: 72:00:00...] [Kind reminder: This round of disaster will recreate the environmental changes caused by the Dark Overlord devouring other planets. Players, apart from facing more ferocious monster assaults, will also endure extremely harsh weather - Extremely cold climate and endless darkness, lasting for 24 hours.] At the same time, all players received the system prompt. Complaints were heard from all corners of the world. Cough, cough! A slight cough startled Vicky. When she looked down at Irving in her arms, he slowly opened his eyes. "Why are you crying?" Irving wiped the tears off his face and forced a smile, "As long as the shelter is still there, even if we die, we can revive tomorrow." Vicky was stunned for a moment before she understood. Her sadness gradually faded as she explained, "I... I couldn''t help it." Upon hearing this, something seemed to melt in Irving''s heart. However, in just a moment, his eyes suddenly turned cold again, "Did you just hear it?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hear what?" Vicky gently helped him up while continuing to use her [healing skill]. The streaks of light emanating from her were constantly repairing the wounds on Irving''s body. "All shelters will now appear above ground, and they will be visible to other players." Irving repeated the system''s message, noticing Vicky''s confused expression. He sighed, "If you want to survive in the Other world Game, whether it''s materials, equipment, or mining resources, everyone will be vying for them. Do you know the quickest way to acquire them?" "You mean..." Vicky immediately guessed, her thoughts drifting to William, who had been killed last time at the mine. If killed by monsters, as long as the shelter remains, players can revive the next day. But if killed by another player, there would be no resurrection, and the real-life noumenon would die in the same way! Just like William, who was burned alive in the game by the purple flames on a creature named Little Black, and when found in real life, he was nothing but a charred corpse! This case remains unsolved to this day. Despite extensive forensic techniques, the police have been unable to determine how William died, let alone track down his killer. Once a player is killed, all their equipment will drop. This, precisely, was the quickest way to obtain resources, as Irving had mentioned. "Once shelters become visible, we''ll have to worry not just about potential monster attacks but also about other players ambushing us." Vicky said, her face showing concern. "Rather than worry, we should focus on getting stronger." Irving said as he slowly stood up. In just a few minutes, his injuries had significantly healed, which made him reassess Vicky. Her remarkable healing speed would be very useful in future battles. The next moment, his gaze then shifted to the charred remains of the monsters, his mood lifting somewhat. "We''ve struck gold this time!" Irving exclaimed excitedly. Thousands of monsters had perished in the swamp trap he had set, all burned alive. There were countless pieces of equipment and materials to be gathered, more than they could possibly carry. Especially the recently slain "disaster-level" monster¡ªthe Stone Man! Just as Irving was about to collect the spoils scattered around, a shadow darted nearby. "Little Black!" Irving watched as Little Black limped towards him, feeling both relieved and pained. The creature had been seriously injured by a punch from the Stone Man in the sea of fire, but it seemed not too worse for wear now. He affectionately stroked Little Black''s head, "You were a big help just now." Little Black whimpered softly, rubbing against Irving incessantly, appearing exceptionally docile. The battle seemed to have deepened their bond. Vicky looked on enviously at the scene. [Ding!] [Notification: Player''s affinity with Hellhound has increased to 30 points!] [Hellhound has issued a "Master-Servant Contract" request. The player may choose to "Accept" or "Reject". If accepted, the player will establish a bond with the Hellhound.] [Please choose¡­] Irving was stunned, looking incredulously at Little Black who continued wagging its tail, then without hesitation, he chose "Accept." The next moment, something unexpected happened! Chapter 25 - 25: Threat from Abroad [The master-servant contract has been successfully signed.] [Intimacy +10!] As the system notification sounded, a series of messages appeared before Irving, causing his heart to surge with excitement. [Pet: Hellhound] [Description: A mysterious and powerful creature, said to originate from the depths of hell, covered in purple flames. It has an extraordinary affinity with fire, eyes that seem to peer into the soul, glowing with a deep red light. It can see clearly in darkness, intelligent and loyal, brave and unbeatable, making them fearless warriors and guardians!] [Species: Undead] [Growth Stage: Juvenile] [Intimacy: 40 points (Intimacy will affect the synergy between player and pet as well as boost associated attributes)] [Skill 1: Hellish Scent: The Hellhound can sniff out hidden dangers and treasures, increasing the likelihood of discovering rare items during adventures.] [Skill 2: Lucky Charm: The close relationship with the Hellhound brings good fortune to the protagonist. When adventuring together, his luck significantly increases, making it easier to obtain high-level equipment and rare materials.] [Skill 3: Shadow Guard: In the darkness, the Hellhound can provide additional defensive bonuses, protecting the protagonist from enemies lurking in the shadows.] [...] Irving looked at his pet, Little Black, in disbelief. The player with the [Eagle Eye] talent from the angel squad hadn''t been this extraordinary. He could only gather basic information about mythical creatures, nowhere near as detailed and accurate as this. "No wonder we couldn''t find the obsidian in the mine, but Little Black could..." Irving murmured as he reviewed Little Black''s skill list, finally understanding. "And it can see everything clearly in the dark?" Irving thought of the second wave of disasters that would arrive in three days, suddenly feeling more prepared. He turned to Vicky, "My wounds are almost healed. Help Little Black heal quickly. That hit from the stone giant was no small matter." Despite using the [Celestial Necklace] to receive 90% reduced damage, Irving had still been seriously injured by the stone giant''s hit. This clearly demonstrates just how incredible Little Black''s defense is, given its undead lineage. What''s even more remarkable is that it is still only in its juvenile stage. Thinking of this, Irving''s heart filled with anticipation. He could already imagine how powerful Little Black would become upon reaching adulthood. This would be a major support as he ventured through the Other world! [Ding!] [Player Talent Skill: Tenfold Drop Rate, boosted by pet skill, has increased to twentyfold.] One surprise followed another! In fact, when Irving saw Little Black''s skill [Lucky Charm], he had already guessed there would be such a change, but he hadn''t expected it to double. The original [Tenfold Drop Rate] was already incredibly powerful, and now it had turned into a [Twentyfold Drop Rate]! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Player talent skills can continuously improve, not only for Irving but also for Vicky''s talent [Healing Art], which is still in its initial stage. While talent skills can be enhanced, this process is challenging, and not everyone is as lucky as Irving to adopt a Hellhound with limitless potential¡­ "Time to gather the gear!" Irving announced. He first approached the remains of a stone golem, now just a pile of rubble. [Void Ring] [Tier: Rare¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Description: Upon equipping, grants the player a personal storage space measuring 10m*10m*10m] [Guardian''s Armor] [Tier: Rare¡ï] [Description: Forged from tough stone, this armor effectively protects against fierce enemy attacks but reduces movement speed when worn] [Staff of Holy Healing] [Tier: Rare¡ï] [Description: Enchanted with holy power. This staff offers strong healing support for allies. While healing, there''s a chance to trigger Divine Light, instantly restoring a significant amount of health to the target] Three pieces of rare equipment! "This staff will be perfect for you." Irving said as he stowed the other two items and handed the [Staff of Holy Healing] to Vicky. "It''s actually... a rare item!" Vicky exclaimed excitedly when she saw the equipment''s details. As a healer with the innate skill [Healing Art], the value of the staff to Vicky was undeniable. Her grateful gaze towards Irving said more than words could. "Don''t overthink it. I just don''t want extra baggage." Irving said coolly. The experiences from his past life have made his heart incredibly cold, and he does not easily trust anyone around him. He had reasons for taking in Vicky. On one hand, her innate [Healing Art] greatly augmented his necromantic abilities, which were extremely draining on his mental energy. On the other hand, it is precisely because of Vicky''s talent that she is destined to survive only by staying close to the strong. Although Irving could see that Vicky''s anxiety, worry, and tears during the battle with the stone golem were genuine, he understood a fundamental truth: power is everything. "I..." Vicky looked at Irving''s retreating back, her eyes shadowed with a tinge of sadness. Clutching the staff, she made a quiet vow, "I will definitely not disappoint you!" ... Night fell. After Irving finished collecting all the equipment scattered across the scorched earth and returned to the shelter, he almost collapsed from exhaustion, chuckling, "I never knew picking up equipment could be such a painful task..." If other players heard this, they''d likely want to throttle him out of sheer envy. Irving roughly tallied the loot: Ordinary equipment, over six hundred pieces! Advanced equipment, over two hundred pieces! Besides the three from the stone golem, another rare item had dropped from a lesser beast! [Destructive War Axe] [Tier: Rare¡ï] [Description: This heavy war axe, imbued with formidable destructive power, ensures each swing instills fear in enemies, coupled with a 30% chance of a critical hit] "The drop rate for rare items is frustratingly low, thought I''d be numb from picking them up..." Irving remarked disinterestedly after glancing at the [Destructive War Axe]. This type of equipment was suited for warriors, not for him. Different classes have unique attributes, and even if he were to equip it, he wouldn''t be able to harness the true potential of the war axe. It was not just this one item. Among the thousands of pieces of equipment acquired this time, there were hardly any that he could use. This was quite frustrating, but of course, it had a direct connection to him being a necromancer. "Only this ring seems interesting." Irving looked at the [Void Ring] on his hand, which had dropped from the cataclysmic beast, the stone golem. At first, he thought the additional attribute of the ring, which granted a 10m*10m*10m storage space, was somewhat trivial. After all, in the game, equipment could be picked up at will. Even if not worn, it could be transported directly to a wooden box in the shelter for storage. However, Irving quickly discovered the usefulness of this [Void Ring]. The game and reality were one-way connected. All items in the game could be brought into reality, but items from reality couldn''t be brought into the game. If he utilized this Void Ring, he wondered if he could achieve a two-way connection... But Irving quickly thought of the creator of the Other world Game - Blue Star Will! Although he was extremely lucky, some loopholes weren''t so easy to exploit, and they were bound to be restricted by the Blue Star Will. "I''ll try it when I have time." Irving said. Before logging out of the game, Vicky asked Irving for his contact information to repay him for taking care of her over the past two days. Irving initially didn''t want to give it to her, but he couldn''t resist her persistent pleading. Moreover, he realized that he might need this "healer" in the future, so he eventually agreed. After taking a refreshing shower in the bathroom, the utterly exhausted Irving felt his eyelids grow heavy as if they were filled with lead. He collapsed onto the bed and immediately fell asleep. He slept until noon the next day. It wasn''t until the glaring sunlight broke through the gaps in the curtains that Irving reluctantly got up from bed and instinctively reached for the cellphone under his pillow. There were a bunch of unread messages. Besides Anna and James, there was one full of curse words. He knew without looking that it was from Charles... As Irving scrolled through his phone screen, his eyes suddenly fixated on one of the messages. "Irving, 23 years old. Address: Sunshine Community, Building 5, Room 0801..." Irving froze, he sat up in bed immediately and looked at the sender''s information - it was from an overseas number! A sense of foreboding surged in his heart. Chapter 26 - 26: Acquisition Frenzy The text message coming from abroad astonishingly noted all of Irving''s personal information, even his home address was clearly stated. As he continued to read, Irving''s face grew more grim. At the very bottom of the message, there was an attached image, seemingly a symbol: against a profound black background, a radiant crescent moon was floating, and a dazzling solitary eye was hiding within the moon. "Could it be them?!" Irving thought of the last time that Anna had called him, the identities of those men in black at the park had been investigated, they were from an overseas organization named ''Dark Night''. He looked again at the emblem attached at the end of the message and shook his head helplessly. Back in the park, he was only trying to protect himself, he didn''t expect to actually attract attention from the Dark Night organization. It was a threat message, far more intimidating than any scary words! This meant the ''Dark Night'' could come knocking at his door at any time. Until now, Irving still couldn''t understand why the Dark Night organization would target ordinary players, but that was not important anymore. A hint of cold light flashed in his deep-set eyes, "Think I''m easy to bully? If they dare to come, they better not blame me for being rude!" He had some confidence in his own abilities, but he knew he needed to be well-prepared in advance. The second wave of the catastrophe will strike in 72 hours, replicating the extreme weather conditions when the Dark Overlord devoured other planets with a 1:1 accuracy. All players will face threats of extreme cold and darkness. In addition to this, there will also be attacks from even more powerful alien beasts. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems I have to continue upgrading the shelter, not only to strengthen its sturdiness but also to have cold resistance. It would be best to have more self-defense measures like swamp pits." Having personally experienced the end of the world in his last life, Irving knew better than anyone else the extreme environment he would face. His eyebrows furrowed, muttering, "And stockpiling supplies, I must prepare quickly..." There''s a saying, a person can''t function properly without regular meals Even if Irving was a talented necromancer, without food, he would starve to death. He didn''t need to worry about money. The equipment he sold before added up to more than ten million. What he was more concerned about was how to store the supplies. After all, many types of food had an expiration date. "I have to take the chance to try this thing out. I don''t know if it would work..." Irving glanced at the [Void Ring] on his finger, thinking to himself. At that moment, Irving suddenly heard his stomach growl. He looked down at his stomach and a bitter smile surfaced on his face. From yesterday until now he hadn''t eaten anything. So he ordered some takeaway on his phone, then used the delivery time to log onto the forum. Upon opening the communication section, there were quite a few new threads. "Newbie Guide: Sharing Secrets to Killing Pigmen. " "Looking for players to build a shelter together. " "Sky Travelers Guild recruiting a large number of players, over a dozen strong warriors already in the guild, join to receive protection... " "Question: Does anyone know the consequences of suffering backlash from the Blue Star? Please enlighten! " "Buying a large amount of equipment materials, interested parties contact privately! " "Does anyone know how to increase the success rate of equipment upgrades? How to get advanced materials? " Irving''s gaze fell on a question post: "What happens when you suffer backlash from the Blue Star?" A player below had posted a photo along with a comment: "This is a friend of mine, who suffered a terrible fate!" In the photo, the player who had suffered from backlash lay in a hospital''s intensive care unit. His body covered with gruesome wounds, some so deep that bone was visible... Normally, when players are killed by alien beasts, they are protected by the will of the Blue Star and can be resurrected the next day to re-enter the game. However, once a shelter is destroyed, this protection disappears, meaning any injuries suffered in the game will be directly brought into reality. Seeing the photo in the post, many players felt a chill and left comments below. "Holy shit! This is terrifying." "This guy definitely won''t live long... I don''t want to end up like this!" "My uncle works in a hospital. He said many people died overnight. The morgue is almost full." Irving shook his head, he had anticipated that there would be no good ending from suffering backlash. The law of survival in this world was the survival of the fittest. It was just now becoming more tangible. He felt a sense of urgency and murmured, "It seems that the shelter is the foundation of everything. I must upgrade it as quickly as possible..." He then opened the trading area to take a look. While the beast tide had claimed many players'' lives, crisis and opportunity coexisted. A fair amount of equipment had appeared in the trading area, but Irving only glanced at it briefly, his face showing a lack of interest. The equipment quality in the trading area was mostly ordinary. While there were advanced equipment, they were few and far between, and all within one or two stars range... Even so, as soon as they were listed, they were immediately bought. To survive in the Other world, becoming stronger was the only way, and equipment played a crucial role! In addition to ordinary players, many guilds were keeping a close eye on the trading area, ready to pounce on any high-grade equipment that appeared and buy it without hesitation if the price was reasonable. At this moment, Anna was also staring intently at her computer screen, with a burly man, Aron, standing beside her. "We''ve received a lot of news from abroad in the past two days. Some forces are trying to use the Other world Game to assemble an army, preparing to overthrow the higher-ups..." Aron said worriedly. "The situation outside is getting more and more chaotic... Last night, the leaders held an emergency meeting, requesting that our Angel Squad expand quickly to maintain domestic stability." Anna''s fine eyebrows furrowed even tighter, "Expansion isn''t the problem...We already have nearly a thousand members in the Angel Squad." She pointed at the computer screen, "From this morning until now, the equipment we''ve collected is far too little, and much of it is just ordinary. There''s simply not enough to distribute." Hearing this, Aron couldn''t help but sigh. Without equipment, players simply cannot utilize their true strength, let alone equip a team of thousands with suitable weapons. It''s easier said than done! It''s important to note that it''s not just the Angel Group that requires a large amount of equipment; many other guilds are also keeping a close eye on the activity in the trading area. Especially those wealthy family powers. They know that the day the Dark Overlord descends will also be the day the game gets reshuffled. If they want to stand firm in the apocalypse, they must have enough power in the Other world! They aren''t afraid to spend money, even willing to spend all of it. After all, when the apocalypse arrives most of their assets would become worthless. It''s better to convert them to in-game resources as soon as possible... ... Within the top office of Green Vine Group. "How''s it going?" James was also watching the trading area. In front of him sat five accountants, whose task was to buy up as much equipment as possible on the forum. "Mr. James, we began purchasing equipment right after the first wave of the catastrophe ended yesterday. While the prices of equipment are much cheaper than before, it''s not easy to buy that much all at once." The leading accountant spoke with a bitter expression, explaining the situation. "Take the capital city for example. Besides our Green Vine Guild, there are more than ten major guilds purchasing equipment, and they''ve even intercepted a lot of equipment..." James'' face turned even more gloomy, "How much equipment have we acquired so far?" "120 pieces of junk equipment, 12 ordinary equipment, high-end equipment...none at all." the accountant reported. "Not enough, not enough! Too little!" James exclaimed, feeling anxious. The Green Vine Guild he established had suffered heavy casualties in the first round of disaster, facing the sweeping beast tide. There were even several times when their shelter nearly fell. If the guild''s shelter was destroyed, all players affiliated with the guild would suffer a substantial backlash! Remembering the scenes, James still felt a chill. James had already put all of Green Vine Group''s available funds to use. He gritted his teeth and said, "Raise the price! Keep raising prices! Especially for high-end equipment, buy it no matter how much it costs!" "Understood!" The accountants responded in unison. At the same time, other guilds also began to spend copious amounts of money on transactions. Any equipment that appeared on the forum was almost immediately bought, and a large number of foreign users also joined in... At this moment, a post appeared in the trading area like a bombshell. "Ordinary Equipment: 684 pieces! High-End Equipment: 242 pieces! Rare Equipment: 2 pieces! Selling as a bundle, interested parties please contact! " In the bottom right corner of the post, the poster: Lucky Pretty Boy! Chapter 27 - 27: Warning of the Blue Stars Will Common equipment: 684 pieces! Advanced equipment: 242 pieces! Rare equipment: 2 pieces! After the first round of catastrophe, at this moment, there are quite a few forces constantly monitoring the contents of the forum''s trading area. As long as the price is relatively reasonable, it will be snapped up directly. But even so, not many players are willing to sell their equipment. After all, for the vast majority of players, the equipment in the game is related to their lives. Selling equipment before having the ability to protect oneself is tantamount to losing one''s life. As soon as the post was published, it was like a heavy bomb dropped down, causing the hearts of all those staring at the screen to boil like a turbulent sea. "Oh my God!" "He actually has so many pieces of equipment? There are more than two hundred advanced pieces alone, and... there are even rare ones!" "Lucky Pretty Boy... why does this name sound a bit familiar?" "Quick! Immediately contact the person who posted this, we at Dragon Age Guild want all the equipment! Let him name the price!" "Check! Use all means to find out all the information about this user, preferably to find him in person. Act fast, don''t get intercepted by others!" "If I remember correctly, this person appeared in the trading area when the game just started. At that time, not many people could kill Pigmen, but he had a lot of materials dropped from Pigmen..." "This guy is no ordinary person!" Not only domestically, but also many foreign forces were alerted. For a while, everyone began to investigate the user [Lucky Pretty Boy]... ... At this time, Irving, was sitting in front of the computer, happily eating the freshly delivered pizza. Before posting, he had already checked those equipment, apart from the [Void Ring] and the [xx Wand] he gave to Vicky, he didn''t care for the rest. He still didn''t know that the equipment he had discarded would cause such a stir after being posted on the forum... By the time Irving finished his pizza, his stomach was much more settled. He pressed F5 to refresh the forum page, and the small horn in the upper corner was constantly flashing, backstage private messages: 99+. When he opened it, all of them were inquiry messages from players. "Hello! I''m the president of the Dragon Age Guild. How much are you planning to sell your equipment for? Can you share your address to meet up?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hi, I''m interested in a few pieces of your equipment. Can I buy them separately? Please..." "Can you send a picture of all the equipment together? If there''s really so much, we''re willing to buy!" "Bro, can we be friends? Where did you get so many equipment... I''m so envious, can we play the game together? 001-xxx-0342, this is my number. We can meet offline." "..." The messages were too many, making Irving''s head spin. In addition to the short messages from the major forces, a lot of female players were attracted. They all wanted to have a strong protector like [Lucky Pretty Boy]. Of course, they would also pay a certain price, like meeting potentially offline... As for what would happen after the meeting, it''s something that every man would understand. For those retail investors and some players who doubted the authenticity of the equipment, Irving was simply too lazy to respond. As for the price... he hadn''t thought about it. Compared to that, he hoped to get some useful things, like [Obsidian] for upgrading his staff or materials for modifying the shelter, or blueprints for traps and other things. Just at this moment, Irving''s phone suddenly rang. "Huh? This is..." Another unfamiliar number. Irving glanced subconsciously at the forum. When he registered, he filled in detailed information. But all the data was strictly confidential by the official and should not be leaked out so quickly. He hesitated a bit, then pressed the answer button: "Who is this?" "It''s me!" Vicky''s voice came from the other end, Irving had left his contact information for her when he exited the game yesterday. "Irving, you should be awake by now, right?" At this moment, Vicky was sitting on the recliner in her bedroom. Wearing a strap lace nightgown, her smooth and beautiful legs were resting on the bay window, and her fair skin reflected a bit of light under the sun outside the window. She pursed her cherry lips and complained, "I''ve been in the Other world for a few days, and I''m almost suffocated." Thinking of the [Wind Wolves] she encountered in the mine and the beast tide she had just experienced, especially the [Stone Men]... she was still a bit uneasy. "How about...we go out and walk around in the afternoon?" A touch of anticipation was flowing in Vicky''s beautiful eyes. Seeing no response from the other end, she quickly found an excuse, "You have saved me several times these days. I''ll thank you and treat you to a meal." Irving thought for a moment, then nodded and agreed, sending her his location. After his rebirth, he hadn''t really been out much. Taking this opportunity to get out was a good idea. After all, once the end of the world arrived, most people could only hide in the dark underground pipe. Shopping? Going out? In a world full of strange beasts, stepping outside is nothing short of a death sentence. After hanging up the phone, Irving''s gaze unintentionally fell on the [Void Ring] on his finger [Void Ring] [Grade: Rare ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Introduction: Upon equipping, allows the player to have an independent storage space, size 10m*10m*10m] "Now that I have time, a little experiment will do." Irving murmured, then picked up the cup of unfinished iced cola on the table, his thoughts slightly moved. The next moment, something unexpected happened. The cup of iced cola on the table disappeared. In the shelter, Little Black was curled up sleeping in a straw nest. Suddenly sensing something, he saw Irving and lazily stretched, wagging his tail and preparing to come over. But before Little Black could get close, it suddenly stopped. Its dark eyes fixed on the object in Irving''s hand. It was the iced cola! "So, it really can bring objects from reality in here." Irving exclaimed happily, picking up the iced cola and taking a sip. A sense of refreshment instantly spread throughout his body, as if the taste had improved. Of course, this was just his psychological effect. The cola was still the same, but Irving''s mood was as though he had just won the lottery. This glass of iced cola confirmed his previous conjectures. He could bring real-world items into the Other world through this [Void Ring]. In this way, he could not only store supplies into it, but also make the shelter''s renovation possible. Facing the upcoming second wave of disaster, extreme cold? Just install a central air conditioner. Darkness? Buy a 1000w searchlight used in prisons and install it. As soon as a mouse approaches the shelter, it could be detected immediately. As for the power source... get a generator if necessary! The corner of Irving''s mouth unconsciously curved upwards. Thinking up to this point, his face was filled with an excited smile. However, the next moment, an unexpected prompt sounded. [System Alert: Warning from the Blue Star Will!] [The Otherworld and reality have a one-way connection. Only a very few players can make a two-way connection through rare equipment with "storage space".] [To maintain the intrinsic balance of the Other world Game, the Blue Star Will will strictly control "Two-way connection" players.] [Control restrictions are as follows: 1.The weight of the items carried each time cannot exceed one ton. 2.Special materials or items made with advanced technology cannot be transferred, for example: highly explosive, radioactive materials. 3.Each time the equipment is used for transmission, a "cooldown" period is required. Additionally, the higher the quality or the more advanced the item being transmitted, the longer the cooldown period will be. 4.Even if items are successfully sent to the game world, they will be subject to internal rules. Such as handguns, weapons of mass destruction, their speed, power will be greatly weakened. 5.No form of life can be transferred...] "Huh, this...." After reading these control restrictions, the smile on Irving''s face gradually disappeared. Many of his ideas were invisibly restricted. He didn''t expect that the Blue Star consciousness would always monitor the player''s actions and could respond quickly. He was probably the first player to receive this warning... However, having the ability is better than not having it, at least there is still hope to continue to try to bring some real-world items into the game. Whether that could be managed with these restrictions is another matter. "Be good and stay here. I''ll bring back something delicious when I return." Irving affectionately patted Little Black''s fluffy little head, then quickly left the game. The system alert indicated that someone was approaching his house. "Knock knock"... A vigorous knocking sound echoed! Chapter 28 - 28: The Brother-In-Law Visits The harsh knocking on the door wiped the smile off Irving''s face instantly. He glanced at the time. It was still too early for his meeting with Vicky. Women tend to delay their arrival due to makeup and other preparations. So there was no way she would arrive this early... Who could be at the door then? Could it be the players or guild members from the forum who wanted to buy his equipment? The attitude of the knocking didn''t quite match... The Night Group? Upon this thought, Irving''s face turned grave and a magic wand appeared in his hand. If it was indeed the Night Group seeking revenge, he wouldn''t hesitate to strike back. "Damn it, Irving. You bastard, get out here now!" A man''s voice roared, accompanied by more furious knocking. "I saw the delivery guy bring food to you. So stop hiding! If you don''t open the door, I''ll break it down!" "Open up!" Outside stood a young man wearing a checked shirt, cursing and swearing, with six rugged-looking young men following him, including a burly man with sideburns. "Are you sure this is the place?" The burly man asked with some doubt after waiting for a while without any response. "Michael, my sister has been here several times." The man in the checked shirt, Charles, pointed towards the house number. "This is definitely the place." "Hey!" Just as the two were speaking, the elevator bell rang, and two security guards hurried over. They had seen a large group of men trying to break down a door through the security cameras. This was a high-end residential area with stringent security measures in place. "What are you doing?" One of the security guards demanded sternly. "Who let you in? Leave immediately!" Charles retorted, "My sister ended up pregnant because of the bastard inside. I''m here to settle scores. What''s it to you?" Pregnant? The two security guards glanced at each other, not surprised at all. After all, the property owners here were all wealthy, having affairs with multiple women was not out of the norm. However, this was the first time they had encountered such a situation. "This is your personal matter. We can''t intervene." One of the security guards continued, "Since you''re not residents here, you can''t come in. Leave immediately or bear the consequences." As security guards, they couldn''t allow such incidents to occur. If things got out of hand, they would also be held responsible and might even lose their job... At Charles'' wit''s end, the burly man named Michael suddenly shouted, "Are you blind? Do you know who I am? Ever heard of Mad Dog?" Mad Dog! The two security guards were visibly taken aback. Being locals, they knew that the Mad Dog was a notorious underground force involved in smuggling, loan sharking, and even murder and fraud. Many of the people reported missing each month were victims of the gang, often found dumped in the sea with rocks tied to their bodies... The Mad Dog was so audacious because they were backed by various powerful families. "You belong to the Mad Dog!?" The security guard who had spoken earlier turned pale, his voice trembling. Seeing Michael''s men approaching, he hastily apologized, "We...we apologize...we didn''t realize..." "Aren''t you going to get lost?" Michael barked. The next moment, the two security guards scrambled into the elevator, while Charles moved closer to Michael, giving him a thumbs-up: "Michael, you''re awesome. Those two dogs were scared off by your words. Thank God I didn''t come alone today." "Let''s get down to business." Michael''s fierce gaze fell on Charles, reminding him: "Don''t forget what you promised me. I won''t be a penny short of the 300,000 dollars running fee once the job is done." "You can rest assured, just selling this house will cover more than that." Charles smiled obsequiously before glancing at Irving''s door, "If all else fails, we''ll just break down the door and force our way in. Once we beat the hell out of that kid, we can force him to hand over the property deed as compensation." "Fine." Michael nodded, then signaled to the six men he had brought. Each of the six men held a weapon. Some were armed with baseball bats, some with metal pipes, and one even had a newspaper which, when unwrapped, revealed a machete. Charles looked increasingly smug at the sight. On the surface, he said he came to seek justice for his sister Alice''s pregnancy, but in reality, he''s been strapped for cash lately. But in reality, he was short on cash for his daily expenses, which included paying for prostitutes. The meager salary Alice made as a hostess barely covered his fun for two nights, which was why he thought of extorting Irving. If soft tactics didn''t work, he''d resort to force. In any case, the security guards were scared off. If all else failed, he''d hire a locksmith to get into the room and drag Irving out. However, Charles and his crew didn''t realize that Irving saw everything that had happened through the peephole. "Charles!" Irving gritted his teeth. His painful experience in his previous life had shown him Charles''s true colors. He had been busy building a shelter in the game world and hadn''t had time to deal with him. Who would have thought that Charles would take the initiative to come to him? "Then I''ll take a little more interest from you!" A glint of cold light flashed in Irving''s eyes, but he was not foolish enough to resort to murder. Although he had the ability to send Charles at the door, along with those thugs and hooligans, straight to hell. He only needed to use a [Fireball Spell] to do it. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now was not yet the time of the apocalypse. Killing someone would still mean facing the death penalty. Especially considering this was right at his doorstep, and the neighborhood had surveillance cameras. "Irving, if you don''t come out, I won''t be polite!" Charles yelled, taking a sledgehammer from one of Michael''s men and aiming at the lock. Charles, who usually was very submissive and had a habit of shrinking his neck when security came, was no longer afraid because he had Michael, the small leader of the Mad Dog, behind him. He epitomized the phrase "throwing his weight around" perfectly. The hammer whistled through the air, landing powerfully. That lock surely wouldn''t withstand more than a couple of hits before breaking open. However, just as Charles''s smile was growing wider... Bang! The door suddenly opened from the inside. With a muffled thud, Charles was violently pushed back by the opening door before he could swing the hammer down. Losing his balance, he toppled backward. A scream was heard, and the next moment, Charles was seen with his nose bleeding profusely, having been hit by the iron door. He sat on the ground in disgrace, the iron hammer lying between his legs. "Holy shit, that was close!" Charles looked at the hammer that was less than a fist''s distance away from his groin. The scare caused his forehead to break out in a cold sweat. If he lost his penis, how was he to frequent prostitutes in the future? Not only would he lose his ''tool of the trade'', but he would also lose his qualification as a man. " You son of a..." Charles wiped his nosebleed and stood up angrily, only to find his gaze meeting Irving''s deep and icy eyes. For some reason, the man before him sent a shudder through Charles''s heart. Irving, standing at 188 cm tall, towered over him and he had to tilt his head back to look at him. "You..." Charles''s impending curse fizzled out. "What do you want from me?" asked Irving. "My sister!" Charles glanced back and summoned the courage to speak. "You got my sister pregnant, and you dare to ask me what I want? You ignored all my messages, and even blocked me. "You owe me an explanation today!" Behind him, Michael and the men he brought were watching Irving with a mocking look on their faces. From time to time, they would play with their baseball bats, a clearly threatening move. "What kind of explanation do you want?" Irving asked with interest. Hearing this, Charles thought Irving was scared of the men he brought. The anxiety in his heart disappeared, and he pointed at Irving''s nose in a domineering manner: "It''s simple! Either marry my sister and treat her well. Besides the daily chores like cooking and cleaning, you must also give her two hundred thousand dollars as pocket money each month." "Or..." "I see that this house of yours is pretty good. In such a prime location, it should be worth quite a lot." Charles sneered, "You can give me this house as compensation!" It was a tough decision to make, but Irving just laughed. "What the hell are you laughing at? I''m warning you..." Charles was angered, but before he could finish his sentence, a hard slap landed on his face. Thwack! With this slap, Irving used all his strength. Charles stood still, as if in shock. The next second, five bright red marks emerged on his face... Chapter 29 - 29: Begging for Mercy "You dare..." Charles covered the swollen side of his face, feeling as if his teeth were about to be knocked out. He never dreamed that Irving would dare to lay a hand on him in front of so many people. Just as his eyes glared viciously at Irving, preparing to curse. Another slap came flying. With a dull sound, another five bloody marks appeared on Charles''s other cheek. The faint traces of blood seeping out made it clear how hard the slap had been. "Shut your mouth!" Irving looked at Charles indifferently, then said with a smile, "Your sister is pregnant. Regardless of who the father is, I''m your brother-in-law correct?" Charles unconsciously nodded, his mind somewhat dazed from the two slaps. "Since I''m your brother-in-law, and you don''t even understand the basic level of respect. You don''t even know how to knock on a door? Instead, you want to break the lock with a hammer? That''s worth the first slap." Irving continued. "We''ve been talking for a while, you just blurted out a bunch of foul words. The second slap was also deserved, right?" "These two slaps are to teach you a lesson. You really lack upbringing. If you go out into society like this, you''ll surely suffer!" Irving''s tone was reminiscent of an elder. "You..." Charles found himself at a loss for words. He had a feeling that something was amiss, but couldn''t articulate it. In the end, he could only suppress his anger and retorted, "Even if I was wrong, don''t you think you have your own faults too? My sister is pregnant, and she can''t even go to work anymore. Are you planning to offer any compensation or not?" "Compensation?" Irving responded thoughtfully, "Hmm, you''re right. Since she''s pregnant, it should be my responsibility to take care of her. However..." "However what?" Charles asked. "The child in her belly isn''t mine at all. I''m not your brother-in-law." Irving laughed. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Michael and his gang were left speechless by this maneuver. Irving first went along with the assumption that he was Charles''s brother-in-law, getting two free shots in, only to claim that the child wasn''t his, absolving him of any responsibility or need for compensation... Once Charles regained his senses, he was almost about to explode with anger. His swollen face, which now resembled a pig''s head, turned stormy. He realized he had been played for a fool. "You dare to mess with me?" Charles was fuming, panting heavily, he roared, "If the child isn''t yours, then whose is it?" "That''s something you''ll have to ask your sister." Irving replied, raising his hand to close the door. "If you don''t believe me, you can take your sister to the hospital for a paternity test. Don''t come to me with this matter again." In his previous life, he had worked tirelessly for Alice, treating her like a princess. Only to find out, on his deathbed, that the child was not his. Any man couldn''t accept such a betrayal... Fortunately, fate had given him a second chance. The same tragedy would not repeat itself! "Wait." Just as the door was about to close, a foot suddenly wedged itself in the gap. Looking up, it was Michael, the small leader of the Mad Dog, his cold gaze fixed on Irving. He forced the door open and sneered, "Kid, whether the child is yours or not, you can''t just say whatever you want." "Who are you?" Irving asked. Michael glanced at Charles, who had been outplayed, and spoke up, "He''s my good friend. My friend''s sister is pregnant because of you, could I just ignore it? Whether the child is yours or not, it will take time to check at the hospital. However, to prevent you from running away, you need to show the property deed of this house as collateral!" Collateral? Even a fool wouldn''t believe such a ruffian''s words. The smile on Irving''s face gradually disappeared, and a cold light flashed in his deep eyes, "What if I refuse?" The moment these words were spoken, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. "Refuse?" Michael sneered and signaled the henchmen behind him. The next moment, six thugs wielding baseball bats and knives quickly surrounded him. "Kid, if you refuse to take the easy way, don''t blame us for getting rough with you." Michael''s eyes narrowed into a thin line. "Just a heads-up, when they start, they don''t hold back. If you end up getting killed, things could get really messy." This was an open threat! After slapping Charles, Irving''s anger slightly subsided. However, at this moment, his anger surged again. He understood one thing: these people were like mad dogs. If he didn''t teach them a harsh lesson this time, even if he handed over the property deed as collateral, they would still come back to threaten him. In the next moment, the six thugs, seeing that Irving showed no response, completely lost their patience. They pushed Irving and broke into his house. Michael, who was following them, prepared to close the door again. There were surveillance cameras in the corridor, and he didn''t want to get into trouble. Once inside the room, even if they killed Irving, no one would discover it. This was a common tactic of the Mad Dog. They would then dispose of the body by throwing it into the sea, everything happened without a soul knowing. However, Irving did not stop them. Instead, a smile appeared in his heart. He was now a powerful necromancer! Even a single [Fireball spell] could burn these people until no remains were left. They didn''t realize that their act of closing the door was actually helping Irving. The lambs they saw as easy prey would soon transform into demons that would make them beg for mercy. However... just as the door was about to close, the elevator bell rang. "Irving!" All eyes were turned towards the elevator doors, which opened slowly. Out stepped a young, beautiful woman, clad in a short, white skirt and a tank top. Her hair was meticulously done up in a ponytail and her face beamed with youthful vitality and a radiant smile. "Holy crap! She''s incredibly hot!" Charles'' gaze lingered on the woman''s legs, long and fair. He moved his gaze upward, admiring her slim waist and the ample chest barely hidden beneath her tank top, which stirred him up. Compared to the women he had sex with, they were not even in the same league. The beauty before him was like a princess, while those women... at best they were just maids. Beside him, Michael was equally captivated by the young beauty but his gaze was different from Charles''. Charles didn''t pay attention to that, though, he hurriedly approached her: "Hi there, do you live here?" He cleared his throat, thinking about the property deed that was soon to be his, then added, "We will be neighbors soon. I live here too. How about exchanging contact information, just in case you need any help in the future?" Vicky had located Irving through GPS, only to find him being held by a group of men as she stepped out of the elevator. Seeing the beautiful woman approaching hastily, Charles'' grin broadened, thinking to himself, "I didn''t realize my charm is that irresistible. She seems even more anxious than I am." However, the next moment, Vicky brushed past him without even glancing at him. "Irving." Vicky said cautiously as she reached the door. She glanced at Irving before turning her gaze on Michael and his group. "What do you think you''re doing?" Michael was dumbstruck. When he turned to look at Vicky again, he couldn''t meet her gaze. "Vicky, how come...?" Before he could finish, Charles, with indecent images flooding his mind, followed behind them. A wave of heat surged up in his lower abdomen and he was struggling to hold it back. "Do you know each other?" Charles asked with a hint of annoyance, glaring at Irving. When he turned to look at Vicky, he involuntarily reached for the exposed waist below her tank top, "Babe, I have some private issues to deal with him...How about we go somewhere else and have a chat?" Just as he reached out, Vicky slapped him hard across the face. "Asshole! Get your hands off!" Vicky yelled angrily. Charles, whose cheek was already swollen from the slap, felt a searing pain in his wounded face. "She''s got quite the temper." Charles said to Michael in a rush, "The previously agreed price is doubled. Drag this guy into the hallway and deal with him, I''ll take this beauty inside and teach her a lesson. "It''s a good chance to try out the new apartment!" Charles knew that Michael and his group were all greedy thugs, and he couldn''t wait any longer. However, Michael''s face looked unusually grim, and he kept giving him meaningful glances. Even the thugs beside him seemed to know something, as they all hung their heads in silence. "What? You guys want a piece of the action too?" Charles chuckled, "Alright...I''ll let you guys have a taste after I am done." The next moment... With a sudden ''thud'', Michael and the six thugs he brought surprisingly fell to their knees... Chapter 30 - 30: Ocean Group Charles looked at Michael who had fallen to his knees, he was stunned and unable to collect his thoughts for a long while: "What...what just happened?" "Miss Vicky." "We truly had no idea he was your friend!" Michael''s face looked as if he had just swallowed a bug, and even his voice started to tremble. The Mad Dogs was able to become one of the top underground forces in the capital, largely thanks to the protection from influential families. When these families had some "dirty work" they couldn''t personally handle, these street thugs served their purpose. The largest import-export trading company in the capital, "Ocean Group," is backed by none other than Vicky''s family¡ªthe Smith family.! Just last week, a family gathering was held in the city, and Michael and his crew were called to run errands. From a distance, he had seen Vicky giving a speech on stage. "Michael...what are you talking about?" Charles asked, in his eyes, Irving was nothing more than a loser. He had heard Alice say that if it weren''t for the house that Irving''s parents left behind, she wouldn''t have given him the time of day. How could a loser possibly know Vicky... "You must have mistaken." Charles shook his head with a smile. However, as soon as his words fell, a roar came over. This time, Michael''s fierce gaze landed on Charles: "Get down and apologize to Vicky now!" Charles'' face turned sour, he retorted: "Michael, I paid you to handle things for me this time, why should I kneel? They should be the ones kneeling." He paused then continued, "Michael, you''re part of the Mad Dog Gang. Are you really afraid of a worthless guy and a woman?" He was deliberately provoking... but Michael was regretting immensely at this point. If he had known Irving actually knew Vicky, he wouldn''t have come even for three million dollars, let alone three hundred thousand dollars! Some money, if you can earn it doesn''t necessarily mean you can spend it. In the eyes of ordinary people, Michael and his crew might appear successful. But in the eyes of those powerful families, they were nothing more than dogs kept at the door! Facing the young lady of the Smith family, the major shareholder of Ocean Group, Michael didn''t even have the right to stand up and speak. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, he was just a small leader within The Mad Dogs... For a powerful family like the Smith family, he was merely a dog that could be replaced or killed at any time! "You bastard, kneel when I tell you to." Michael didn''t want to be dragged into this by Charles, he quickly stood up, grabbed Charles by the neck, and forcefully pushed him down, "Bow your head! Apologize to Miss Vicky and this gentleman! Now!" "I..." Charles didn''t even get a chance to speak, he only felt as if his neck was clamped with iron pliers, then was forced to bow down by Michael''s powerful hands. Thump! Thump! Thump... Quite a while had passed, and Charles'' head was bleeding, only then did Michael dare to let go. He looked at Vicky with a pleasing expression: "Is this okay, Miss Vicky? I am truly sorry. I didn''t know this bastard had the audacity to trouble your friend." However, Vicky remained silent, her gaze shifting to Irving. Michael caught this, a jolt of shock ran through him, and he looked back at Irving with a complicated expression, realizing that the young man before him was not simple at all! "Get lost." Irving said. It was just two words but the moment they were spoken, Michael and his gang members on their knees seemed to have received a pardon. They scrambled to their feet and hurriedly left. "Help me throw the trash at the entrance as well." Irving said indifferently. Michael and his gang members looked towards Charles and immediately understood. At this moment, Charles didn''t even have the strength to stand up. His face was swollen like a pig''s head, his nose had been broken from the door, and his forehead was bleeding profusely... Even so, Michael and his gang had no intention of letting this bastard go. If Charles hadn''t called them over to trouble Irving, things wouldn''t have escalated to this extent. "Ouch...ouch..." Charles screamed as Michael and his gang members grabbed his two arms and dragged him into the elevator like a dead dog. "It''s all your fault, you bastard! If you dare scream again, I''ll kill you!" Michael, who had a belly full of anger, raised his fist and smashed it into Charles''s face. The elevator door slowly closed, and the sound of beating and screaming could be heard from inside. After these people had left, only Vicky and Irving remained. But neither of them spoke for a while. Standing at 1.88 meters tall, with a handsome and attractive face... Looking at Irving in front of her, Vicky felt as if a string in her heart had been plucked. Although the two had already met in the game, facing the beast attacks, she was constantly facing the threat of life, and her nerves were always tense. Now, the afternoon sun was shining on them, and the atmosphere was incredibly relaxed and comfortable. "Irving, what just happened?" Vicky asked. "Just ran into a troublemaker¡­" Irving replied, not planning to reveal any of his past life experiences to anyone. As for Charles, he didn''t care about him at all. If Vicky hadn''t shown up just now, he would have unleashed his[Fireball Spell]without hesitation once those people entered the room, burning Charles and those gangsters to ashes. But such an action would be risky. "If you encounter any trouble in the future, you must call me." Vicky said. After chatting for a while, the two left. ... About ten minutes later, on a bustling street in the city center. A black Mercedes sports car approached from a distance. As the stunning woman in a miniskirt and tank top stepped out, many passersby couldn''t help but stare in awe. Shortly after, a young man emerged from the car, stirring feelings of both envy and admiration in their hearts. "Finally out, I''ve been locked at home for almost half a month..." Vicky looked at the bustling scene in front of her, opened her arms and said excitedly. Just a casual stretch fully showcased Vicky''s perfect figure, further exciting the surrounding pedestrians. They knew that even a conversation with such a beauty was a luxury... "Irving!" Vicky''s soft voice came, she voluntarily asked, "Are you hungry now? Shall we go shopping or eat first?" "Let''s take a walk first." Irving replied casually. He had just eaten lunch, and after all the commotion with Charles, he really didn''t have much of an appetite. Plus, this was his first time out since his rebirth. Looking at the bustling scene in front of him, he felt an odd sense of alienation. But Irving quickly started to regret his decision¡­ After entering the mall, Vicky immediately dragged him to the fourth floor. Only after they arrived did he realize that it was filled with luxury boutiques, like Yves Saint Laurent, Chanel, Givenchy¡­ Women truly had an irresistible love and pursuit for beautiful things. Vicky excitedly went from one store to another, at least trying on the new arrivals. After over half an hour, she was already carrying seven or eight shopping bags of various sizes. And it didn''t end there. Vicky then entered the Herm¨¨s store. She took a handbag from a sales associate and glanced at Irving, who was sitting in the rest area. She quickly walked over, "I''m sorry, Irving. I''ve been locked at home for too long. As soon as I came out, I couldn''t help but to come here... By the way, is there anything you like? I''ll buy it for you!" There were quite a few people in the rest area, and her words immediately drew many strange glances. Irving, who wasn''t picky about his outfits and usually just wore jeans and a white T-shirt, declined, "No need." "Do you have any new arrivals for men''s clothing? Bring them all over to have a look." Vicky instructed the nearby sales associate, and then said to Irving, "Why don''t you take a look first. You might find something you like." Irving was a bit helpless, but he knew she meant well. So he didn''t say anything more. "Isn''t this Vicky? What are you doing here?" A young man in a business suit came over, "Haven''t you been grounded at home? How did you manage to sneak out? Or did you¡­ agree to that matter?" Vicky recognized the young man in front of her, but her face turned sour, "Dennis! Shut your filthy mouth! Where I go is none of your business." "Who says it''s none of my business. We''re going to be family soon." Dennis laughed. However, his gaze unintentionally fell on Irving beside her, "Who is he¡­" Before Vicky could explain, the sales associate from earlier returned, "Miss, the new men''s clothing you asked for is here. Would you two like to take a look?" Dennis was taken aback, and his gaze turned fiery, "I see how it is. I was wondering why you left home. Turns out you were here on a date with someone else... Your uncle already promised me! Does he plan on going back on his word?" Chapter 31 - 31: Vickys Past "I will never agree to you!" Vicky said defiantly, then grabbed Irving by the arm. "Let''s go, Irving." Witnessing this scene, Dennis''s speculation was instantly confirmed, making him more certain than ever that the two individuals before him were indeed a couple. His face turned much darker, "Vicky! Let me remind you, your uncle is now the Executive Chairman of Ocean Group. He makes all the decisions in your family, including your marriage!" "And you!" Dennis turned to Irving, speaking coldly, "I''ve seen plenty of pretty boys like you before. You might be able to fool her with a few sweet words, but you won''t fool me. You still have a chance right now¡ªget away from her immediately. Otherwise, a piece of trash like you...I could easily make you disappear without a trace!" Many people in the rest area were watching the commotion. As the words fell, everyone could feel an inexplicable chill creeping up from beneath their feet. Dennis was the young master of the Sunrich Group. As they looked at Irving, dressed in cheap jeans and a white T-shirt, they collectively sneered. "A man who spends a woman''s money is the most useless." "Yeah, it seems like the beauty''s family plans to marry her to young master Dennis." Some who recognized Dennis said loudly, "You better leave now, maybe young master Dennis will spare you. Otherwise, you won''t have a chance." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd pointed and whispered, their mockery louder. The words were particularly grating to Vicky''s ears. She had asked Irving out just to go shopping and thank him for his help in the game. Without Irving, she would have been torn apart by the [Wind Demon Wolves]and wouldn''t have survived the first wave of disaster. "Dennis! Listen to me, even if I die, I will never agree to this marriage, and I will never marry you!" Vicky said, her face resolute. She then boldly grabbed Irving''s hand. "Yes, I came out to date him. But, it was not in secret. I''m dating him out in the open!" "Get out of the way!" Ignoring Dennis, Vicky pulled Irving away. Soon, Dennis was the only one left in the rest area. Looking at the retreating figures of the couple, he felt a surge of anger in his chest like a volcanic eruption, "You ungrateful woman, can''t I even compare to that pretty boy? He''s nothing but trash..." However, it seemed as if he suddenly remembered something, a cold smirk appeared on his lips, "I told you, some things are out of your hands. It won''t be long before you come begging me¡­" The reason Dennis appeared here wasn''t for a leisurely stroll, but to scout out new suits in preparation for a crucial banquet tonight. Ever since the Other world game emerged, it caught not only the attention of the upper echelons of officials who promptly formed organizations like the "Angel Group", but also the many big and small family powers who anticipated a significant revolution. If they wanted to maintain their current status after the apocalypse, they needed to prepare in advance. Many guilds and factions have sprung up like mushrooms after the rain, and behind a significant number of them, you can see the influence of these powerful families. Tonight''s banquet centered around the Other world game! Ever since the forum post selling nearly a thousand pieces of game equipment was published, all the large family powers were searching for the username: Lucky Pretty Boy. Regular equipment: 684 pieces! Advanced equipment: 242 pieces! This amount of equipment far surpassed the total trade volume in the trading area, enough to equip a whole guild, teeth included. The key was that there were two pieces of rare-level equipment. However, the officials kept player information extremely confidential. So far, no one had been able to obtain information about the person who made the post¡­ "What just happened?" Irving casually asked as they left the mall. Their hands were still intertwined. A blush appeared on Vicky''s cheeks, and she quickly let go, sighing, "It''s all my uncle''s fault. He agreed with the Taylor family, arranging for me to marry Dennis. He even kept me locked at home these days." Irving finally understood. No wonder the young miss of the family had been cooped up at home for half a month. She was being coerced. The last time I killed the Apocalypse-level beast[Stone Man], I had to thank Vicky who''s in front of me now. Her talent skill [Healing Arts]played a crucial role, even if she doesn''t have any attack power. But having such a powerful talent, her role and value are much stronger than the rarely seen mages. Moreover, talent skills can be upgraded. Vicky''s role will only become more significant in the future! "Your uncle?" Irving was puzzled. "What does marrying someone have to do with your uncle?" In large families, marriages for daughters are typically arranged by their parents.The sudden mention of an uncle was baffling. At the mention of this, Vicky seemed to recall past events, her worried expression intensifying. She found a step to sit down, "My father was supposed to be the heir of the Smith family. My grandfather, old and ill, handed all the business of the Ocean Group to him. However, he suddenly died in a car accident a year ago. Even my mother passed away from grief soon after." "If my father were still alive, he would never allow such a thing to happen." A teardrop glistened in Vicky''s eye. She quickly turned her head to the side and wiped it away. "But there are no ''ifs''... now my uncle is the Executive Chairman of the Ocean Group. He holds all the power in the group and has a lot of followers in the family. As for my marriage..." At this point, Vicky didn''t want to continue. There was a sense of helplessness on her youthful face. Seeing this, something inside Irving resonated. Specifically, it was a sense of empathy. He had once experienced a similar sense of powerlessness when he was betrayed by the person he trusted the most. "Alright." Vicky then stood up again. She seemed to have already accepted this predetermined fate. Even if she was unwilling, what could she do about it? A smile returned to her beautiful face, and she optimistically said, "Anyway, I will never agree to them. Even if, in the end... nevermind. Thank you for shopping with me today. I need to head back now. There''s a very important banquet I have to attend tonight." "Thank you!" Vicky said it again. She was very grateful to the man in front of her. Especially when they first met in reality, her heartstrings felt plucked. However, she knew her life was like a quagmire, and she didn''t want to drag Irving into it. Watching her leave, Irving felt a certain discomfort that he couldn''t put into words. Perhaps it was because they both had had similar experiences. But before he could ponder further, his phone rang. After answering the phone, a familiar voice came from the other end: "Irving, where are you?" At the top floor of the Green Vine Group building, James glanced at his sister, Lily, who was dressed in a formal dress and applying makeup. He then asked, "Are you free tonight?" "What''s up?" Irving replied. "Well, there is a banquet being held at the Hinton Hotel tonight. Quite a few family powers will be attending. They all have guilds in The Other world. It''s a big networking event, so I''m wondering if you''re interested?" Irving frowned, looking up. Vicky was nowhere to be seen. The banquet she had mentioned before leaving must be this one. Seeing that Irving didn''t respond, James chuckled and said, "If you''re not interested, that''s fine. By the way, there is something else I wanted to ask you. Have you seen the forum post about the trade? There''s a user named¡ª" Before James could finish his sentence, Irving''s voice came through again: "What time tonight?" "Eight-thirty, at the Hinton Hotel. I happen to have an invitation. I''ll send it to you." James paused for a moment, then continued, " Or how about this? I''ll drive to your place and we can go together." "No need, I''m outside." Irving hung up. His brows furrowed even more at the thought of not only Vicky''s situation but also the sudden emergence of guilds in The Other world. These guilds could potentially become a significant threat in the near future. Chapter 32 - 32: The Banquet Begins "Still no leads?" Inside the Sunrich Group, an aged voice echoed in the room. A white-haired old man sat at the tea table, his gaze fixed on two middle-aged men in front of him. They were high-ranking members of the group. "Mr. Gary... We even visited the police station.Even the head of cybersecurity said he didn''t have the authority to access that person''s information." a middle-aged man helplessly reported. Just as his words ended, the other man standing beside shook his head in agreement, "Mr. Gary, we have also used many of our contacts, even asked an insider from the official Angel Squad. He said that the information of that poster has been classified as top-secret, only a handful of people are eligible to view it." Hearing this, a surprised expression flashed across Gary''s aged face, mumbling, "Classified as top-secret... meaning only a few high-ranking members of the Angel Squad know. This complicates things." "Oh, Mr. Gary." One of the middle-aged men seemed to remember something and continued, "I heard the Angel Squad will also attend today''s banquet. This is a rare opportunity for our Dragon Age Guild!" Gary nodded, "Continue to find out more about that person''s identity. Also, get Dennis back here immediately. The banquet is about to start. It''s time to leave." ... Inside Green Vine Group. James had just hung up the phone, his brows furrowed as if deep in thought. At that moment, Lily walked over. She was wearing a black formal dress with delicate makeup on her face. It was evident she took tonight''s banquet seriously, "James, what are you thinking about? What did he say?" "He has agreed to attend tonight''s banquet." James revealed his thoughts, "Lily, help me analyze this. What kind of person could accumulate nearly a thousand pieces of equipment, including two rare ones, in such a short time? As far as I know, no other players own rare equipment..." Forget about rare equipment, even a high-level piece was seemingly out of reach for most players. "How would I know who he is?" Although Lily was dressed in a formal dress, she pouted playfully in front of her brother, "A person who doesn''t care about selling rare equipment must be a strong player, at least a T0 level existence in the game." James nodded in agreement. The second wave of catastrophe was imminent. No one would be foolish enough to sell their best equipment. After all, life matters more than money. This suggested that the mysterious poster didn''t even value rare equipment. How strong could his powers be?! Thinking about this, James was filled with excitement. Then he tentatively asked, "Do you think that person could be Irving?" "Him?" Lily sneered, a hint of resentment flashing in her eyes, "He''s just a cunning businessman. The[Pigman Armor]I got from him last time was a total rip-off. It''s only good for fighting low-level beasts like Pigmen, it''s of no use to me now. In contrast, if my[Watchtower Blueprint]was still with me, it would probably be more useful. Too bad he took it." Looking at his sister''s aggrieved expression, James shook his head with a smile, "Come on, the basis of any transaction is trust. Do you actually plan to get it back from him? Besides, we might not be here today if it weren''t for him last time." Having said that, James checked the time and then left with Lily. ... Hinton Hotel. This was the most luxurious five-star hotel in the city. Although the banquet was half an hour away, the entrance was already filled with all sorts of luxury cars. Many people had arrived early, eagerly anticipating the event. To accommodate this banquet, the hotel had cleared out all its patrons a day in advance. Aside from the welcoming attendants, there were several burly security personnel stationed at the entrance. Today''s banquet was a gathering of all the family powerhouses in the city, so security measures were naturally top-notch. "Mr. Gary, you''re here." Martin, who had just left the Sunrich Group, saw a middle-aged man with a broad smile on his face approaching from a distance, immediately after he got out of the car. The middle-aged man was Joseph, the current executive chairman of the Ocean Group, and also the man Vicky referred to as her second uncle. "It''s you." A glimmer of indifference flashed in Gary''s aged eyes, " How is your father''s health recently?? " "Ever since he fell ill, he has been staying at the nursing home. The nurses there say his health is deteriorating, and he may not last much longer." Joseph put on a sad face. However, his mediocre acting skills couldn''t fool the worldly Gary. A cold smile flashed across his eyes, and he gently patted Joseph''s shoulder, "It seems the responsibility of the Ocean Group will soon fall on your shoulders." Joseph seemed sorrowful on the surface, but inside, he was overjoyed. A year ago, his older brother died in a car accident, and his father fell seriously ill and could no longer manage the family''s affairs. As a result, he naturally assumed the current position. He had not only cultivated a lot of loyalists within the group, but even those in the family were trying to curry favor with him, the future head of the family. "Don''t joke, Mr. Gary. I''m still inexperienced. I was able to secure those two recent deals thanks to your help. I''ll continue to rely on your guidance in the future." "It''s just two deals. Once we become family, there will be plenty more opportunities like this." Gary said with a profound meaning. "Don''t worry, my niece is still young and doesn''t understand much. Her parents are dead, and my father can no longer manage things. As an elder, it''s my responsibility to ensure she finds a good home!" Joseph chimed in. The only person who could challenge his authority now was Vicky. She was not only his father''s favorite granddaughter but also the rightful heiress after the death of his brother. However, Joseph took over in her stead, claiming she was too young to handle the family''s affairs. But after experiencing the thrill of power, Joseph was determined not to relinquish his authority to Vicky, and he had long ago formulated a plan. As long as Vicky marries into the Taylor family, she will no longer be suitable for handling matters related to the Smith family.... "I must settle this matter before my father finds out." Joseph worriedly muttered to himself. In his eyes, his father was the only variable. If he found out about this, he would never agree to the marriage. But Joseph had already devised a strategy. Almost all the major families in the city would be attending the banquet tonight. Once the engagement was announced, it would be too late for even his father to overturn. "Mr. Gary, it''s time for us to enter. The banquet is about to start." Joseph said, bending over in an obsequious gesture. Soon, both men entered the hotel. Not long after, James and his sister Lily also arrived. "We''re two minutes away from the start, where''s Irving?" James glanced at his watch. Most of the invited guests had already entered and there were few people left at the hotel entrance. He turned to Lily, "Here''s what we''ll do. You wait here for him with the invitation. I have something to do, I''ll go first." "Alright¡­" Lily was a bit reluctant, but could only nod in agreement. Inside the banquet hall. On the central stage, the host greeted every guest warmly: "Thank you all for attending tonight''s banquet." "Since the launch of the game ''the Other world'', rumors about the end of the world have been rampant online, and more and more powerful monsters have appeared. I''m here to express our gratitude on behalf of all players." "The establishment of guilds has given ordinary players hope and protection, and the heavy responsibility of defending our planet rests on your shoulders." After a pause, the host continued, "Well, I won''t waste any more time. This banquet will be held in a free format, whether it''s for cooperation or discussion. Anyone can take the stage to auction equipment from the game!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Applause broke out from the audience. As an opening event, the host family auctioned off three high-level equipment pieces on the spot, attracting everyone''s attention. In the end, the three pieces of equipment were bought by three different families, each costing millions. The atmosphere was whipped to a climax. "It''s all high-tier ¡ï¡ï¡ï equipment, fantastic!" Dennis was also on the stage, his face filled with excitement. Because Gary had just agreed to give him the[Heavy Broad Sword]that had just been auctioned off. "I remember Vicky also joined the Other world. With this equipment, she''ll definitely regret the foolish things she did this afternoon!" With that in mind, Dennis became even more smug, his eyes scanning the crowd, "There she is!" At the entrance to the banquet hall, Vicky, dressed in a luxurious white dress, was slowly approaching like a princess. Just as Dennis was preparing to go up and show off, his face suddenly stiffened, "It''s him! How did that useless guy get in..." Dennis''s face darkened as if he was about to drip water. He decided to take advantage of the banquet to expose Irving as the parasite he was to everyone. Chapter 33 - 33: Announcing the Engagement "James, we''re here!" Not only Vicky and Irving walked in from the outside, but also Lily who was waiting at the door with an invitation. As soon as she walked in, she hurried towards the crowd. At this moment, many people in the banquet hall were attracted by the commotion, and they all looked over. "Isn''t that Miss Vicky from the Smith family?" "She''s still so beautiful, whoever marries her would be really lucky." "Among the top ten beauties in the capital city, I think Miss Vicky can at least rank in the top three. But I heard she''s already engaged to the Taylor family?" "Is that right? But who''s that guy next to her... how come we''ve never seen him before?" The crowd was buzzing with curiosity. Vicky didn''t care about the gaze of others, instead, she turned to Irving at her side. She said with some surprise, "Irving, do you know the James''s younger sister? The Green Vine Group is quite a significant force in the city. " "I have some connections." Irving replied with a smile. Vicky was surprised that Irving had also come to the banquet tonight. They had just happened to meet at the door, and what surprised her more was that Lily was actually waiting for him with an invitation. She knew that the specifications of this banquet were high, not every family had received an invitation. Ordinary people didn''t even have the qualification to participate. Irving''s reason for coming was simple, the major guilds in the game were rising, and he had to prepare in advance. Although he had no intention of joining these guilds, it didn''t mean he couldn''t cooperate with them. On the other hand, he had another purpose this time, which was the Vicky next to him. Not only because of their similar experiences, the magician with the gift of[Healing Arts]would become a great help to Irving in the near future. "Halt!" Before Irving and Vicky could enter the banquet hall, they were stopped by a figure. Dennis stormed over, followed by two security guards. Seeing him, the smile on Vicky''s face disappeared instantly, "What are you doing here?" "Vicky, I can forgive you for sneaking out to date this loser. But bringing him to an event like this, are you trying to disgust me or everyone?" Dennis complained angrily. "What do you mean?" Vicky was indignant and chose to stand in front of Irving. "What do I mean?" Dennis snorted, "I don''t know if you''re stupid or cheap. This kind of loser has no right to attend a banquet of this level, not even qualified to kneel and shine my shoes! He is nothing but a piece of shit living off women, bringing him here is nothing but disgusting!" "Security!" Dennis shouted, "The Hinton Hotel has really gone downhill. Now any Tom, Dick, or Harry can get in" The next moment, the two security guards understood and walked up to Irving, "Please leave immediately! Otherwise, we will have to escort you out." The security guards at the entrance saw the commotion and several of them came over, quickly surrounding Irving. Seeing this, Dennis looked satisfied, thinking to himself: "Steal my girl? You should take a good look at yourself first!" The commotion here was too big, attracting the attention of everyone in the banquet hall. Seeing that Irving was about to be thrown out, Vicky panicked. But after all, she was just a weak woman, unable to compete with these burly security guards. "Leave immediately! This is your last warning!" The security guard glared menacingly at Irving, gesturing to his side, ready to throw this intruder out of the banquet hall. Irving was still dressed in cheap jeans and a simple white T-shirt, while everyone else in the banquet hall was in formal attire. He stood out like a sore thumb. To the security guards, even if Irving had an invitation, he must have stolen it¡­ "What are you guys doing?" A familiar voice sounded. Not far away, James and Lily came striding over. "James, this man..." The security guards recognized James and were about to explain. "Silence!" James glared at them, "This gentleman, Mr. Irving, is my friend and I invited him. Is there a problem?" The security guards instantly fell silent. "James, this guy''s your friend?" Dennis, who was ready to enjoy the show, was taken aback at first, then burst into laughter, "I''m really worried about your Green Vine Group. James, are you blind? Can''t you see that this guy is just a freeloader?" "Our Green Vine Group''s affairs are none of your concern." James gave Dennis a cold glance, then turned to Irving, "I''m really sorry about this, Mr. Irving. Had I not arrived early, this wouldn''t have happened... Mr. Irving, don''t pay any attention to these people. Let''s go inside." Irving didn''t say much, only nodded and was about to leave with Vicky. "Wait a minute." Dennis again blocked their path, his face darkening. "Dennis, what do you want to do? He''s my friend, doesn''t he have the right to attend this banquet?" James questioned. The power of the Green Vine Group was on par with Dennis''s Sunrich Group. Dennis forced a smile, "Of course he can, but..." His gaze shifted to Vicky, "Miss Vicky must stay here." "Why?" Vicky was fed up. Dennis kept showing up like an annoying fly, making her feel disgusted. Dennis grinned, "Because you''ll soon be my fiancee. I can''t control others, but I won''t allow you to associate with this loser. Come with me!" As he spoke, he attempted to pull Vicky away. But before he could get close, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Irving stood directly in front of Dennis. "What do you want, loser? Get out of the way!" Dennis yelled angrily. "She''s not going anywhere with you." Irving spoke calmly. Even though his voice was not loud, it was filled with determination. This completely infuriated Dennis. As the young master of the Sunrich Group, no one had ever dared to defy him! Especially this loser who was trying to steal his girl. "I''ve been ignoring you because you''re not worth my time. "Since you refuse to take the easy way, don''t blame me for what happens next.," Dennis raised his hand and slapped Irving. James was also enraged at the sight, "Dennis, you dare!" He tried to stop Dennis, but it was already too late. Just as everyone was watching the slap about to land on Irving''s face, Dennis'' hand suddenly froze mid-air in the next second. Irving had seized Dennis'' wrist. "You!" Dennis tried with all his might to break free, only to find that the so-called loser in his eyes had an astonishing strength, his hand gripped like iron, "You... let go!" "Apologize to her." Irving said coldly. His physical strength had greatly improved from his time fighting with beasts in the game, with his hand slightly increasing in strength, Dennis'' face began to show a painful expression. "Let... let go, my hand is about to break!" Dennis shouted. Everyone present was stunned. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one had thought that a young punk from nowhere would dare to fight against the young master of the prestigious Sunrich Group! Not to mention this punk, even a number of the families present would not dare to offend young master Dennis, was he seeking death? "How dare you!" Just as Dennis was about to collapse, a majestic and stern voice echoed. Everything that had just happened had been watched by Gary. How could he stand by and watch his grandson being bullied? He quickly strode over. "Release him." Gary''s aged gaze was like a sharp sword, "I asked you to let go! Did you hear me?" Every word was like a boulder falling, making people shudder. But it seemed as though Irving had not heard him at all. Dennis felt as if his wrist was about to snap, and he could faintly hear the "creaking" sound of his bones, for some reason a trace of fear flashed through his heart. "Irving, let''s just let it go..." Vicky quickly came over. She didn''t want to escalate the matter, her voice carrying a pleading tone. James also came over and said, "Mr. Irving, don''t bother with such people, let it go." "I hope there won''t be a next time. Otherwise, no one can save you." Irving frowned, finally slowly releasing his hand, his cold eyes glanced at Dennis, who was clutching his wrist in pain on the ground. As Irving was preparing to take Vicky into the banquet hall, he saw Gary''s face turning ashen, looking at his grandson in such pain. His aged eyes showed a trace of malice. "Vicky, stay where you are and come back immediately!" At this time, a figure emerged from the crowd, it was Joseph. "Uncle Joseph, you..." Vicky was stunned in place. "Didn''t you hear me when I told you to come back?" Joseph''s face sank as he continued, "Your parents died early. As your guardian, I have the right to manage you!" "Your marriage has been arranged with Dennis. You are now the fianc¨¦e of young master Dennis!" These words were clearly heard by everyone present. No one had expected that Joseph would take advantage of this dinner to announce his niece''s marriage. "Did you hear that, Vicky? Come and help me up!" Dennis, who managed to get up from the ground in embarrassment, revealed a triumphant smile and commanded. Chapter 34 - 34: Chief Advisor of the Angel Group "Aren''t you going to help your fianc¨¦ up?" "Get back here!" All eyes were on Vicky. Uncle Joseph''s words were like sharp spikes, viciously stabbing into her heart. Her heart bled! However, she was helpless. Uncle Joseph ruled the Smith family, she didn''t even have the right to resist. A sense of despair from deep within her heart completely filled her. "I''m sorry, Irving..." Vicky''s eyes filled with glistening tears as she turned towards the man next to her. "I have to go back. There probably won''t be any opportunity for me to accompany you in the game anymore." She understood Dennis better than anyone else. He frequented various clubs and played around with women all day. If she ended up marrying him, she would likely be treated well at first, but it wouldn''t be long before she was reduced to a mere tool. And she had no other choice! With these thoughts in mind, Vicky''s tears became uncontrollable. With a heavy heart, she accepted the path arranged for her by Uncle Joseph, and started walking towards Dennis. At this moment, even Irving was moved, despite his heart had been hardened by his experiences in his previous life. "Irving..." James, noticing something, quickly grabbed Irving, gently shaking his head at him. "Even if you help her this time, you can''t help her for a lifetime. Do you want to see her expelled from the family? The Taylor familys influence is too vast, it''s not something you can provoke right now." "Forget it..." James sighed uncontrollably. Even he couldn''t intervene in this matter. But the next moment, he felt Irving violently pull his hand away. "Irving!" James was shocked and wanted to stop him, but it was too late. Even if he could have stopped Irving, it would have been futile. Irving''s deep, determined eyes were resolute. In fact, even if he could stop Irving, it would be of no use. At this moment, Irving''s deep eyes are shining with a resolute light. Vicky''s sense of helplessness in facing reality vaguely reminded Irving of the shadow of his own past when he was harmed by his closest and dearest ones. Not only did he want to help Vicky escape from the control of the family, but he also wanted to help his past self to completely break free from these shackles. Expelled from the family? Retaliation from the Smith family? Those were all trivial! The dark dominion was about to engulf the blue star, the great cataclysm of the end times was imminent. Many people didn''t even have the chance to survive. The law of survival of the fittest was eternal. Who would consider these useless restrictions then? Vicky would regret it sooner or later. In the post-apocalyptic world, as long as you have enough strength, you could smash all the shackles with one punch! On the other side, as Vicky took step by step towards Dennis, her heart completely died. She felt like she was stepping into an abyss. But at this moment, a force suddenly pulled her back. "Irving." Vicky was completely stunned. She stared blankly at the man behind her. "I won''t allow you to go back." Irving said. When these words reached Vicky''s ears, her body trembled uncontrollably. She was thrilled - Irving was like a ray of dawn in a dark abyss. She was worried - she didn''t want this man to be implicated because of her. And she was also scared... scared of being expelled from the family, scared that her uncle and the Smith family would retaliate crazily. "I''m here." Irving looked at her intently. "All you need to do now is to follow your heart. If you want to go, I won''t stop you. If you don''t want to, no one can take you away!" The entire banquet hall fell into silence. The air was as if it had solidified, and everyone dared not even breathe as they silently awaited Vicky''s final decision. The next moment, without a hint of hesitation, Vicky threw herself into Irving''s arms. She knew this was her only chance to change her fate. "Bastard!" Dennis gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with bloodshot rage, as the man in front of him ruined his good fortune. "You little beast..." Even Gary was completely enraged. Joseph, standing beside, was shaking with anger at the sight: "Alright, Vicky, you dare to defy my command. From today on, you are no longer part of the Smith family!" It was as if a bomb had gone off in the banquet hall, with everyone discussing in hushed voices. They all looked at Irving, some with a hint of approval in their eyes, some with regret, but most of them had sympathy. They knew the consequences of crossing the Taylor family were unthinkable. "Bring him in!" Gary bellowed, and then a dozen men in suits stormed in from the outside of the hotel. These were the bodyguards he always had with him. "Take this little beast down. Nobody has ever dared to compete with our family. Today, I''ll teach you what death means!" His grandson got hit, and the marriage arrangement got destroyed. Gary did not care about the people present. He had made up his mind to make Irving pay a painful price! Otherwise, who would be afraid of the Taylor family in the future? Their prestige would take a hit. He wanted to tear Irving to pieces and let everyone know the consequence of offending the Taylor family. This is not only revenge but also a show of power! Facing the menacing bodyguards, Irving did not show any fear. Instead, he shielded Vicky behind him. Nobody noticed that he had produced a wand in his hand as black as charred wood. "Irving, no!" James, standing behind, saw everything clearly. His face suddenly turned pale as he immediately realized that Irving was going to cast a[Fireball Spell]. He had witnessed it before in the park. Even the assassins sent by the Dark Night Group couldn''t resist, let alone these bodyguards... But if Irving really killed all these bodyguards publically, the situation would become more severe. The apocalypse had not yet arrived, and by then, it wouldn''t just be the Gary family. He would be crossing the line with the authorities, and nobody could protect him then. "I dare any of you to touch him today!" James suddenly stepped forward, his face extremely cold as he stared at the closing-in bodyguards. "I don''t care who you are, if you dare to touch him, you''ll be making an enemy of me, the Brown family, and the Green Ivy Group!" The sound echoed through the banquet hall, and everyone''s heart quivered. The bodyguards, who had been about to step towards Irving, all stopped in their tracks. They looked at each other and saw fear in each other''s eyes. Both the Green Ivy Group from the Brown family and the Sunrich Group from the Taylor family were among the top in the capital city, and their strengths were evenly matched. "Did you not hear what I said?" Gary''s booming voice came again, "He''s not yet the head of the Brown family. So what if he seeks revenge later? Do you really think our Sunrich Group will be afraid of you? Today I must tear this little beast into pieces, and no one can stop me!" "Go on! If anything happens, I''ll bear it!" Gary commanded. At this moment, the bodyguards no longer hesitated. They sidestepped James and charged directly at Irving. "You..." James looked on with a gloomy face, his heart sinking. He wanted to protect Irving, but Gary seemed to have gone mad. Even the mention of the Green Ivy Group was useless. He was determined to see Irving dead. James couldn''t help but sigh, watching the bodyguards, who seemed oblivious to their impending doom, charge at Irving. He could already envision the scene of these men being consumed by fire. Irving had made up his mind. His energy was rapidly concentrating on his wand, and a dazzling light began to shimmer at the tip of the wand. Just as the[Fireball Spell]was about to be launched from the wand¡­ Suddenly, a large group of people barged into the banquet hall from outside. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These people were all dressed in white uniforms, with badges on their sleeves. The distance was too great to see clearly, but the person leading the group was seen sprinting towards them. "Stop!" "Everyone, stop!" A shouted command was heard. As the distance closed, Irving was surprised to see who was leading the group. It was Anna, followed by Aron, and those dressed in white uniforms were likely from the Angel Corps. "The Angel Corps! How come they are here?" The crowd exclaimed. Many of the families present had established guilds in the game, and all these guilds were under the supervision of the Angel Corps. From another perspective, the Angel Corps organization was just another form of official presence in the game. "Irving is the chief advisor of the Angel Corps! You dare to lay hands on someone under official protection! Are you openly rebelling?" As Aron''s rough reprimand came, everyone felt as if the ground was trembling with it. Chapter 35 - 35: The Restraint of the Authorities "Chief Advisor of the Angel Corps!" "Officially protected¡­" Just these few words caused a storm in the hearts of everyone present. Their gazes once again fell onto the young man in the cheap jeans and white T-shirt, their faces full of shock. By this time, Anna had already rushed over to Irving with her team. For some unknown reason, her expression was complex, as if she had a lot to say. She paused for a moment, then whispered, "Quickly put away your wand. Leave the rest to me. We can''t cause a scene here." On the other side, Aron approached the bodyguards. Having served on the frontier for several decades, his eyes were filled with a chilling murderous intent, "Do I need to repeat what I just said?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "All Angel Corps players are protected by the authorities, let alone the Chief Advisor. Do you want to break the law knowingly?" The bodyguards were completely flustered this time. They could ignore James, disregard the threats of the Green Ivy Group... but they couldn''t ignore the authorities unless they wanted to court death. "You didn''t hear what Captain Aron said?" Gary''s elderly face squeezed out a smile. He had met Aron before when setting up the Dragon Age Guild. He quickly shouted at the dumbfounded bodyguards, "Are you blind? Get back here." "Y-yes..." The bodyguards were mentally cursing their luck. "Captain Aron, have you made a mistake? How could that kid be the Chief Advisor of the Angel Corps? I''ve never heard of it before." Gary said with a puzzled expression. Not just him, this was the question in the minds of many people present. The Angel Corps represented the official power in the Otherworld Game. Main figures like Anna and Aron couldn''t avoid the investigation of family powers, after all, they wouldn''t want to unknowingly offend these people. However, this was the first time they had heard of the "Chief Advisor" position. "Do all the appointments within the Angel Corps need to be reported to you?" Aron retorted coldly. "...¡­" Gary was left speechless, feeling rather awkward. He quickly explained, "Captain Aron, I didn''t mean that. It was just a misunderstanding. If I had known he was your Chief Advisor, I wouldn''t have¡­" "Wouldn''t have what?" Aron cut him off, not giving Gary any face. And given his position, he didn''t need to either. He continued, "I will investigate exactly what happened just now. But regardless, sending so many personal bodyguards to target the Chief Advisor of the Angel Corps, how can you explain that?" This time, Gary fell completely silent. He couldn''t have imagined that sticking up for his grandson would result in offending the authorities. What was crucial was Irving''s identity as the chief advisor... Many of the people present began to speculate, with two primary conclusions. Either Irving had a very powerful high-level background. Or he had a top-tier talent in the game far beyond that of ordinary people. "Grandpa, are we just going to let that kid off the hook? The Smith family promised that Vicky would marry me..." Dennis, standing nearby, felt like crying. A while ago, he had grit his teeth and given up two projects he had worked hard to secure to Joseph, all with the intention of making him force Vicky to marry him... But now, not only had he lost Vicky and the two projects, he had also been humiliated by Irving in front of everyone. His wrist almost crushed. Despite Dennis keeping his voice low as he pleaded with Gary, his words were overheard by Aron. The murderous intent in his eyes, which had just receded, flared up again: "What did you just say?" "Shut up! You good-for-nothing wretch!" Gary, shocked, raised his hand and slapped Dennis across the face. "This whole thing started because of you! If it weren''t for you, how would I have... never mind." "Captain Aron, I''m truly sorry. I apologize on behalf of this disgraceful grandson of mine." Gary once again turned to Aron. This scene seemed somewhat unbelievable to many of the people present. But upon further thought, they understood why Gary would swallow his pride to say such things... The position of Chief Advisor of the Angel Corps was higher than even that of Aron, let alone Anna! And the fact that so many bodyguards had surrounded Irving with the intention of laying hands on him was witnessed by many. This incident could be explained as a misunderstanding at best, and an open attack on official personnel at worst. No matter how powerful the Taylor family was, they wouldn''t dare to clash with the authorities! "Why are you guys here?" Irving looked at Anna and slowly put his wand away. Anna gave a bitter smile: "How could we not come? Did you know what would have happened if you had cast[Fireball]just now?" "I knew." Irving replied. Anna was taken aback. She said, puzzled, "If you knew, why would you still do it? If we were a moment later, everything would have been irreversible." Once Irving had cast[Fireball]in the real world and killed someone in front of so many witnesses, not even Anna would be able to protect him. This precedent could not be set, at least not before the real apocalypse arrived. The authorities would never allow such a thing to happen. "I only do what I think is right. There''s no reason." Irving said lightly, but his tone was full of determination. This time, however, Anna could not find any words to respond. She looked at Irving with a complex expression. After a moment, she seemed to understand something. She let out a light sigh. A new respect for him was forming in her heart. Soon, the situation in the banquet hall was brought under control. After Anna and Aron roughly understood what had happened, they too frowned. There were many family matters involved in this situation, and it couldn''t be resolved immediately. "Alright, everyone please calm down. The recent incident will be followed up and investigated by the authorities, and the relevant individuals will definitely be punished." From the central stage, Anna''s voice came through the microphone. She continued, "I presume everyone came to this banquet with a purpose in mind. How to survive in the Other world Game. However, I must remind you all of one thing..." "The authorities allow the existence of guilds and will not intervene in cooperation and transactions between guilds. However, any act of rebellion will not be tolerated and will be subject to severe crackdown by the authorities. By then, it won''t just be the guild that faces consequences, but the entire family backing it will be implicated!" After laying out these words, Anna stepped down from the stage. The scene was eerily silent. She represented the Angel Corps, the authorities. Those words just now were a reminder, but also a warning to these family powers! Once certain lines were crossed, severe repercussions would ensue, like a strike of thunder! Descending from the stage, Anna didn''t leave, but walked straight toward Irving. Lowering her voice a little, she said, "Can you come upstairs to the private room with me? I have some things I''d like to discuss with you." "Can''t we talk here?" Irving looked at Vicky as he responded. Anna seemed to understand something and continued, "It''s not very convenient here with so many people around. Don''t worry, Captain Aron is still here. Even if those people had ten times the courage, they wouldn''t dare touch her." Irving nodded, and he and Anna both headed upstairs to the hotel. The Hinton Hotel, as a five-star establishment, has not only guest rooms but also dedicated meeting rooms and fully enclosed private rooms. Once they had seated themselves in the private room, before Anna could speak, Irving laughed and said, "You called me here about the equipment, didn''t you?" Anna seemed slightly taken aback, then nodded. When she saw the post in the trading area by the user[Lucky Pretty Boy], she immediately thought of Irving... As an insider of the authorities, she can see the detailed information of every user. Moreover, they had already met in person before. That was nearly a thousand pieces of equipment! Even the Angel Corps, with the backing of the authorities, couldn''t resist the temptation! Chapter 36 - 36: Strategic Reserve Supplies "Irving, name your price. The Angel Corps can purchase all of your equipment!" Anna proposed. Although the Angel Corps, established by the authorities, had attracted many players from around the world, lack of equipment proved to be their biggest challenge. A team without proper gear was like loose sand, their combat prowess greatly diminished no matter how talented they were. Irving smiled, choosing not to rush in naming his price. There were certain norms in trading, especially when it came to pricing. The one to name the price first loses the upper hand. Besides, he wasn''t in a hurry to sell his equipment. "I heard from Aron just now that I am now the chief advisor to the Angel Corps?" Irving asked, furrowing his brows. Not only were the various family powers downstairs unaware of this matter, but he himself was also clueless. "Irving, I''m truly sorry for the misunderstanding. Allow me to formally invite you on behalf of the authorities to be the Chief Advisor of the Angel Corps." Anna continued sincerely. "I know you don''t want to be tied down by any guild powers. The Chief Advisor position won''t involve you directly in the Corps'' affairs, nor limit you to any commands. And you''ve seen the reactions of those families. The authorities will never allow anyone to exploit any member of the Angel Corps, let alone the Chief Advisor." Irving fell silent again. The title of Chief Advisor to the Angel Group was somewhat akin to that of an external consultant, but it didn''t mean there''s nothing to do. Anna said earnestly, "All you need to do is give the Angel Corps the right of first refusal before selling the equipment. That''s all." She continued, "Of course, if you think the Angel Corps'' offer is not suitable, you can sell to someone else. It''s your right. We will not hinder you." The right of first refusal to buy the equipment wasn''t detrimental to Irving. After all, the backing of the authorities spoke volumes compared to those family powers. Though the title of Chief Advisor might not be of much use in the ruthless game of ''The Other World'', it could at least bring considerable convenience in reality. Not to mention... the equipment Irving was offering were all his discarded items. "How about it, Irving? As long as you agree, we will protect your safety with full force and provide necessary convenience for some matters." Anna quickly added. The attack he had staged at the park using the[Fireball Art]left a deep impression on Anna. After the first wave of the disaster, while all players were celebrating their survival, he pulled out thousands of pieces of equipment... The man before her seemed like an enigma, always full of surprises. Anxiety began to creep into Anna''s heart, hoping that Irving would agree. "There''s one more condition." Irving stated, "I should be able to relinquish this title at any time, with nobody able to limit my decision." "This..." Anna hesitated. How many people would kill for a title from the authorities, but the man before her didn''t seem to care. The more indifferent he appeared, the more convinced she became that her choice was correct... Of course, this would be validated in the not-so-distant future. But that''s a story for another time. "Alright, I agree!" Anna nodded, then pulled the conversation back, proactively saying, "There are a total of nine hundred and twenty-eight pieces of equipment, including two rare-grade ones...one billion dollars! Would that price be acceptable to you, Irving?" Even if calculated based on a thousand pieces of equipment, the average price per piece set by the officials would be one million dollars, which was already not a low offer. After all, out of them, six hundred and eighty-four pieces were ordinary equipment, and according to the current market, ordinary equipment only fetched a price of four to five hundred thousand dollars at most. "The officials are indeed generous..." Irving muttered. Even for him, who had experienced a rebirth, he was taken aback upon hearing this figure. But the next moment, his brows furrowed again. "What? You aren''t satisfied with the price?" Anna asked worriedly. The Angel Corps urgently needed this batch of equipment. This was the first transaction after Irving became the Chief Advisor of the Angel Corps. She had already quoted the maximum price set by her superiors. Any amount exceeding this price was beyond her authority to approve. "How much do you think would be a suitable price, Irving?" Anna asked tentatively. But Irving merely shook his head and didn''t answer. Anna felt a knot in her stomach and quickly said, "Alright, if you''re not satisfied with the price, I''ll call the superiors for instructions right now." Saying so, she was about to make the call. "It''s not about the price." Irving said. From Irving''s perspective, a price of one billion was already a substantial offer. However, his concern wasn''t about this. Although the money appeared astronomical to ordinary people, it would immediately turn into scrap paper after the apocalypse arrived. Its usability period was very short. Furthermore, there were two days left before the arrival of the second wave of disaster. He had to reinforce the shelter once more before that... There were a ton of things waiting for him to handle. "All of the one billion dollars must be converted into gold bars of equivalent value. Also, there''s something else I need you to resolve." Irving said, furrowing his brows. "I hope to get the official strategic reserve supplies." Anna looked puzzled, "What do you need the strategic reserve supplies for? If you''re just worried about the impact on living supplies after the apocalypse arrives, you can rest assured." As if understanding something, she immediately promised, "The officials will provide enough daily necessities for every player in the Angel Corps!" With Irving''s status as the Chief Advisor of the Angel Corps, even if the apocalypse arrived, he would be classified as an important supply protection target by the officials. "No." Irving shook his head, "Supply protection is the officials'' responsibility. It has nothing to do with me. I need something from the strategic reserve now. As for its purpose... you don''t need to ask, but I won''t be asking for any weapons of destruction, and I won''t need too many of them." At this moment, Anna''s gaze was incredibly complicated. Looking at Irving in front of her, the doubts in her heart grew bigger. She just couldn''t figure out what this man wanted to do. However, compared to nearly a thousand pieces of equipment that could arm the Angel Corps to the teeth... this condition wasn''t much. Moreover, Irving had already said that he wouldn''t ask for any weapons of destruction. As long as it didn''t cross the line, there wouldn''t be a problem. "Pleasure doing business with you!" With that, Anna took out a black bank card, "All the funds are in here. You can take this card to any official bank and exchange it for gold bars. As for the supplies you mentioned, just give me a list of what you need, and I''ll have someone deliver them to you." Irving directly entered the Other World, retrieving all the equipment. Despite the large quantity, they were all reducible in size and were ultimately all packed by Anna in a prepared briefcase. After completing the transaction, Irving stood up to leave. "Oh, by the way, there are some things I feel it is necessary to remind you about." Anna seemed to have thought of something and said from behind him, "The Taylor family is not as simple as they seem. Although I''ve dealt with the problem this time, it''s only a temporary solution... And that girl, her background is quite complicated too." Irving frowned and left the compartment without a word. ... At this point, everyone from the Taylor family had left the banquet hall. Joseph was nowhere to be seen, and as for the rest of the families, they were discussing something amongst themselves. When they saw Irving coming down from the upstairs, their eyes flashed a complex look. The status of Chief Advisor to the Angel Corps had been exposed, and no one dared to provoke this young man any further. "Irving." At this moment, James, who had been waiting downstairs, walked over with his sister Lily and Vicky. After what just happened, Vicky was feeling all sorts of emotions. She looked at Irving, then lowered her head again, her thoughts unknown to others. "Let''s go back." Irving said indifferently. The four left the Hilton Hotel. But Irving did not choose to go home. Instead, he headed to the Green Ivy Group building. It was well past work hours, and the receptionist was now another young woman. Irving glanced at James and casually asked, "Where''s the previous one?" "The one called Alice?" James, as the general manager of the group, remembered the receptionist who was always courteous to him, "I believe she had some family issue and has resigned." "Alright." Irving did not say anything more. The four took the elevator to the spacious top-floor office. After sitting down, James poured everyone a cup of coffee. He glanced at Vicky who had been silent all the way, then turned his gaze to Irving, "Irving, you should be careful in the coming days. That old man from the Taylor family isn''t easy to deal with..." Even though Irving is now the Chief Advisor of the official Angel Corps, the Taylor family had lost face at the banquet. Although they dared not openly move against Irving, no one could guarantee they wouldn''t pull any shady tricks behind the scenes. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Irving...I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have been implicated." A choked voice came. Vicky''s eyes had become red at some point, and tears were falling down her beautiful cheeks. Chapter 37 - 37: Mineral Resources Inside the office. James looked at Vicky, watching as her tears fell drop by drop down her face, and shook his head with a sigh. Even though the family had entrusted him with the management of Green Ivy Group, he still felt somewhat powerless in the face of that old man from the Taylor family. If it wasn''t for Anna and the others arriving in time, the outcome would have been hard to predict¡­ "Stop crying for now." Lily, sitting next to Vicky, comforted her while expressing her indignation, "This is too much! I''ve heard about that Dennis before. He''s no good, always frequenting upscale clubs, who knows how many women he''s ruined... And that old man from the Taylor family, his methods are even more devious. Who knows how many families in the city have been destroyed by them over the years!" "And that one, he''s your uncle, right?" Lily glanced at Vicky and continued, "Anyone with a keen eye could see that, in order to curry favor with the Taylor family, he actually pushed his own niece into the fire! Such a person is the worst, and he deserves to die the most!" "Enough, Lily. Stop talking." Seeing his sister''s unrestrained words, James cautioned her, then turned to Vicky, "Vicky, even though we haven''t had much contact before, since you are a friend of Irving''s, you are also my friend. If there''s anything the Green Ivy Group can help with, don''t hesitate to ask." James was somewhat aware of the current situation of the Smith family. Joseph had almost taken control of the entire Ocean Group. He continued, "Vicky, I suggest you don''t go home for now. At least not until this matter is completely resolved." Under Lily''s comfort, Vicky''s emotions gradually stabilized. She wiped her tears but did not speak, her moist eyes turning to Irving. It was this man who saved her from the brutal beasts, who helped her survive the first round of disasters, and who pulled her out of the mire of life. She didn''t know how to thank this man¡­ "Tears are the cheapest things in this world." Irving said lightly, "No one can help you forever. If you want to reclaim what belongs to you, you must first prove yourself. Only true strength is the key to breaking the chains." Vicky was stunned, and the tears in her eyes stopped at that moment. In an instant, she seemed to understand something. Not only her, but even James and Lily nearby were shocked by his words. In this world of survival of the fittest, power is always king! Whether it''s the upcoming second round of disasters or the impending end of the world, countless cries and howls will echo in every corner of the world. But even crying your throat hoarse will be of no use. "As for what you just said, the Taylor family will seek revenge." Irving gave a subtle smile. He really didn''t take the Taylor family seriously. Even without the government, even if Anna hadn''t come, those from the Taylor family wouldn''t have been able to take any advantage of him. "If they want to come, I''ll accompany them to the end!" After saying that, Irving looked at James, "By the way, what about that mine I told you about?" "I''ve already sent some of the powerful members of our guild over there. They should be mining by now." James replied. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving nodded, a touch of worry flashing through his heart for some reason. When he discovered the mine, he wasn''t the only one. And the resources in that mine were ideal materials both for upgrading equipment and for shelters. "I suggest we send more people there. We can''t let others take over the mine. Also, you need to speed up the mining process, especially for [Obsidian]. I need that material right now," Irving instructed. After spending these past few days with James, Irving concluded that there was no need to keep secrets about the mine from him. Although his experiences in his previous life made him wary of trusting anyone easily, he recognized that his energy was limited. He couldn''t possibly oversee the mining operations all day on his own. The two talked a little longer. Since the first round of disasters, every player''s shelter location in the Other World would be marked on the map and could be shared. Irving shared the location of his shelter with James and then prepared to leave. He originally had three days to prepare for the second wave of disasters. But time was running out after today''s incident, and he got up to leave. At this point, Vicky also got up, "Irving... I think I''ll stay with you for now. I can''t go home, I''m afraid I''ll be house arrest again, and hotels outside aren''t safe." Irving hesitated, "You can live with me, but you can''t stay for free." He continued, "How about this, you take care of all the housework and cooking, okay?" Before Vicky could respond, Lily stood up, "How could you, Irving? Vicky doesn''t know housework, and she has to cook for you? What are you thinking?" It goes without saying that if others heard Irving''s demands, they would also find them excessive... Vicky was one of the top ten beauties in the capital city. Many men would love to have her in their home. "If not, forget it." Irving said without looking back, heading outside. "Irving!" Vicky hurried after him. ""I promise you. It''s just sweeping the floor and cooking meals. As long as you don''t mind my cooking, I''ll consider doing some chores as paying rent to you." She wanted to thank Irving, let alone doing housework for him. Seeing Vicky agree, Lily didn''t say anything more. But she was uncomfortable. In her eyes, Irving was just a talented player in the Other World, not worthy of a miss from a wealthy family. "Irving, I want to ask you something." James came over with the car key. "Do you know the user called[Lucky Pretty Boy]on the forum? The guild is currently amassing a huge amount of gear, and I want to buy some from them. The monsters in the game are becoming increasingly powerful, so I really can''t manage without proper equipment." "James, don''t bother asking him. He definitely doesn''t know." Lily finally found a chance to embarrass Irving. "Since that post was published, not only us, but other powerful families have also been looking for[Lucky Pretty Boy], but no one has found him yet." "Do you think he knows him if so many people can''t find him?" Lily continued. "I think [Lucky Pretty Boy]must be handsome." "Handsome?" Hearing this word, Irving laughed, "Didn''t you say no one could find him? How do you know he''s handsome?" "What do you know?" Lily retorted. "In TV shows or movies, such mysterious players are usually handsome. And he has so many equipment, he must be powerful." TV shows? Movies... Irving didn''t expect that Lily actually liked chasing dramas and stars in her spare time. Somewhat speechless, Irving asked with a hint of mockery on his face, "So, by your standards, do you think I''m handsome?" "You?" Lily looked at Irving critically and commented, "Well, your facial features are quite decent. But it''s a pity about your dress sense - plain white t-shirt and jeans. No wonder the security at the banquet wanted to kick you out..." "Lily!" Seeing his sister''s words getting more and more excessive, James glared at Lily. His expression also became serious, and he scolded, "How can you talk to Irving like that? Have you forgotten what happened in the park last time? If it wasn''t for Irving, we''d be dead!" James''s gratitude for what happened in the park was still strong. "All right, it was just a joke." Irving said, patting the annoyed James lightly. He said in a deep voice, "Forget about the equipment on the forum. The Angel Squad has already taken them all." Hearing this, James was slightly taken aback and then seemed to realize something. He had had suspicions about Irving from the start, and they were confirmed now. When he looked at Irving again, his eyes were full of astonishment. "You... how did you know? Did Miss Anna from the Angel Squad tell you?" Lily pouted and asked. "Because all that equipment is Irving''s." Vicky explained. "During the first wave of disasters, I followed Irving and killed all the mutant beasts." At this moment, the room seemed to freeze. Both Lily and James were stunned, unable to say a word for a long time. "What did you say? The user called[Lucky Pretty Boy]on the forum is him?" Lily was dumbfounded. She originally wanted to use this issue to embarrass Irving, but in the end, she was the one who was played. "Vicky, are you saying... all of them? You guys killed all the beasts in the horde?" James''s heart was churning. At this moment, he could no longer control his expression, opening his mouth in surprise. Chapter 38 - 38: Perpetual Power Generator At this point, the eyes of James and Lily were all focused on Irving. They opened their eyes wide, their faces filled with incredulity. Especially Lily, she felt her cheeks burning. Although James had guessed that the[Lucky Pretty Boy]on the forum might be Irving, he never thought that Irving could kill all the beasts in the first wave of the beast tide. "No wonder there are so many equipment..." After a long time, James gradually came back from his shock and realized. Irving said: "Alright, don''t worry about the equipment. I will send another batch of equipment to your the Green Ivy Group... But that mine must not fall into the hands of others!" "Irving, don''t worry about that." James nodded, "Let me get you go home." "Okay." Irving agreed. After the three of them went downstairs, James drove up a black Maybach from the basement. He called his driver to follow in another car, and he personally drove Irving and Vicky home. In less than ten minutes, they arrived at Irving''s apartment complex. "Irving, take this car for yourself. It''d be more convenient for you to get around." After getting out of the car, James handed the car key to Irving and introduced, "This Mercedes-Maybach S680 is a special version I got by pulling some strings. It weighs five tons, and both the windows and the chassis have been bulletproofed. Even if the tires burst, it can still run. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It has a very powerful performance, not losing to some sports cars." This was something Irving didn''t expect. He looked at the Maybach S680 in front of him. Just the nearly six-meter long body was enough to show its luxury and grandeur, and the most important part was the special version. Men have a natural love for cars, as if it comes from their bones. Irving nodded. He knew this was James'' goodwill, and he actually liked this car. So he didn''t say much, and took the car keys. "Irving, I''m going back now. Contact me anytime if there''s any situation." James said, and got into the car his driver had driven and left. ... Back home, Irving''s room was a duplex structure, with both upstairs and downstairs available for living. The upstairs was divided into two sides. He cleared out one side, which had been used as a computer room, for Vicky to live in, while he stayed in the master bedroom on the other side. "Alright, go take a shower." After tidying up, Irving said again, "You''ll take care of your personal stuff tomorrow, just make do for tonight." For some reason, Vicky, who was lively and cheerful when they first met, now seemed a bit restrained. She didn''t say a word, just nodded obediently. Her heart was thumping at this moment. This was her first time staying in someone else''s house, and it was a man''s house... Irving smiled: "You''re not living here for free. Treat it as your own home. Remember to knock on the door if you need anything." After briefly introducing some of the items in the house, once Vicky had left, Irving went straight into the game of the Other World. ... Inside the shelter. Little Black had been sleeping all day and was now lounging in its small nest, bored. Upon seeing Irving return, it immediately wagged its tail and greeted him. Irving petted Little Black''s fluffy little head and then picked it up, cradling it in his arms, his mind began to race... The second round of disaster would descend in two days. This time, they would have to face not only more ferocious and powerful unknown beasts but two other threats: Extreme cold temperatures and a dark environment. Irving didn''t want to be frozen alive in the game, let alone be attacked by those unknown beasts in the dark... His first thought was to upgrade the shelter. In the upgrade options for the shelter, they could remodel the wall material and thicken the eaves to keep the cold out. But not only would this require collecting specific materials, the effect might not be as good as expected. "Might as well use the[Void Ring]to transport some cold-resistant items in." Irving muttered to himself. He had planned this a long time ago, which was why he asked Anna for strategic warehouse supplies during their trade. The official strategic warehouse supplies were all reserved for emergencies.The quality was top-notch, and their performance was much stronger than anything available on the market. For example, electric heaters, carpets, even heating air conditioners, and a lot of insulating materials... Furthermore, he could also get some lighting equipment, such as searchlights. It was very hard to buy high-wattage ones, but those supplied to the official side were completely different... If he could get large searchlights like the ones used in prisons, the surroundings of the shelter would be as bright as daylight, and not even a mouse could escape from sight. "It''s just unknown if I can bring them in..." Irving thought of the warning from the Blue Star Will and felt a headache. But no matter what, he had to try. "Fuck!" Irving seemed to suddenly remember something, and slapped his forehead, saying bitterly, "How could I forget something so important? Those devices all need electricity! And they require a lot of it. I can''t possibly build a power station, can I?" Even if those electric heaters and searchlights could be brought in, without electricity they would be as good as scrap iron! Constructing a power station in the Other World was unrealistic! Thinking of this, Irving couldn''t help shaking his head. Just as he was about to honestly start upgrading the shelter to improve its cold resistance, his eyes suddenly fell on Little Black, who was lying on its back in his arms. The next moment, a light flashed in his slightly disappointed eyes. "Beasts!" Irving excitedly lifted Little Black up, saying in excitement, "How didn''t I think of it before. I can use beasts to generate power!" He could totally bring a power generator into the Other World. Of course, there were many types of power generators. Some could use fuel to generate electricity, but it was likely that these would not pass the supervision of the Blue Star Will... But that was okay, there was another type of generator that only needed force to operate. Aren''t the beasts in the Other World free labor? Irving was a powerful necromancer, who could enslave many beasts to work for him. He could have them all stepping on generators, continuously providing electricity for the shelter! At this moment, he could already envision the tasks being carried out. Once he had electricity, whether the freezing temperature or the illumination in the dark, everything would be solved! "That''s it for today. Tomorrow we need to start preparing quickly. The only worry is whether those electrical appliances can be brought into the Other World..." Irving was somewhat anxious. Having spent the afternoon shopping with Vicky and the evening at a banquet, at this moment he felt waves of tiredness surge over him. He gave Little Black''s head a rub before exiting the Other World. Irving stretched lazily, then headed downstairs to take a quick shower and go to bed. He usually lived alone in the house and was a bit absent-minded from pondering over the electricity issue, so as soon as he got downstairs he headed directly for the bathroom. Arriving at the bathroom door, Irving looked up to see that the light inside was on, and only then did he remember that Vicky was still taking a bath. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, the door suddenly opened. The next moment, Vicky, who had just finished her shower, walked out wrapped in a white towel. She hadn''t even had time to buy any pajamas because it all happened so suddenly. The two locked eyes, and the atmosphere seemed to freeze at that moment. "Irving, you...why are you at the door?" Vicky stuttered. Whether from the bath or something else, her cheeks were flushed like ripe apples. However, that white towel could hardly cover her fair body, especially the huge objects on her chest that seemed ready to spring free at any moment. Irving felt a wave of embarrassment and explained, "Uh...I forgot you were at my place." He quickly averted his eyes, but they were too close, and even a split second was enough to catch a glimpse of something. "I''ll go upstairs first, and come down later. You should go to sleep soon." Saying this, Irving turned around and went back upstairs. He didn''t know how much time passed until the noise from downstairs finally ceased, and only then did he open the door to his room. Seeing that the light in the bedroom across the hall was already turned off, Irving assumed Vicky had gone to sleep. Only then did he feel relieved, and hurried downstairs to shower. However, he didn''t know that Vicky, lying in bed at that moment, was tightly clutching a corner of the blanket. The blush on her cheeks not only had not faded, but had spread to her ears, and the scene just now kept playing in her mind, her heart fluttering like a little deer... Chapter 39 - 39: Delivery at Doorstep Early the next morning. Irving got up early from his bed. Before he even opened the bedroom door, he could hear faint sounds coming from downstairs. When he went downstairs, he found freshly made fried egg sandwiches and a cup of warm milk on the table. "You''re awake?" Vicky just came out from the kitchen and smiled, "Irving, hurry up and have a taste. I learned how to make it from online videos. Luckily, there were some bread and other ingredients in the fridge." "Okay." Irving nodded. It was just past eight, and he was surprised that Vicky, a lady born into a wealthy family, would get up so early to prepare breakfast for him. Ever since the death of Irving''s parents, it had been a while since he had such a breakfast. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although his past experiences had hardened his heart, at this moment, it felt as if something was being touched, and he inexplicably felt a sense of warmth. "Is the taste okay? I think I might have overcooked the eggs a bit, they seem slightly burnt¡­" Vicky took a bite of the sandwich she had made herself and frowned. Just as she was about to look up again, she noticed that the sandwich that had been on the plate moments ago was gone. Irving had finished his milk and wiped his mouth, "It''s pretty good. Was it burnt? I ate it too quickly to even taste it." Hearing this, a smile spread across Vicky''s face. She then asked, "So, what''s our plan for today, Irving? Are we going to start playing the game right away?" Less than two days were left until the second round of catastrophe. She started to worry. Many players were staying up late into the night, frantically gathering supplies in the game. Even the large guilds were on high alert. No one dared to waste time. Especially this time, there were going to be more beasts, and the environment would be extremely harsh. And due to dealing with Vicky''s situation yesterday, a precious day had already been wasted. "There''s no rush." Irving sat leisurely on the sofa and began playing with his phone. Seeing this, Vicky couldn''t help but remind him, "Irving, I checked the forum last night. Upgrading the shelter''s cold protection function requires a lot of special materials, some of which are very difficult to collect. If we don''t act quickly, I''m afraid we won''t make it in time." "Oh, really?" Irving smiled. He had just edited a list of items on his phone and sent it directly to Anna. A moment later, Anna replied with a simple one-word message: Received. While Vicky didn''t say anything more, she was anxious like a cat on hot bricks, wishing she could immediately enter the game to collect resources. ¡­ An hour later. The phone rang again. Seeing Irving stand up, Vicky hurriedly followed him. She couldn''t contain herself anymore, "Irving, when are we going to enter the game to prepare? If we delay any longer, it will really be too late." Irving had long seen through her thoughts and did not hide anything anymore. He revealed the plan regarding the[Void Ring]. "You mean¡­" After hearing the entire plan, Vicky was stunned and couldn''t help but get excited, "If we really can do as you said, then all we need to worry about is the beast attack. That''s great!" No one would have expected that while other players in the Other World were working their fingers to the bone gathering supplies, Irving had found an easier method that might even yield better results. "Come downstairs with me. The delivery is here." Irving said, heading down the stairs. However, he wasn''t sure whether this plan would work. After all, he had only used the[Void Ring]to teleport a cup of iced Coca-Cola before. If the supplies listed on the checklist couldn''t be brought into the Other World, it would truly be a hassle. About a kilometer away from the residential area, there was a park. The land nearby was supposed to be developed into buildings, but due to financial problems of the developer, the construction had been indefinitely postponed. As a result, the accompanying park was also abandoned, with hardly anyone visiting it. At this moment, a large truck was parked at the entrance of the park. The carriage was tightly covered with a black canvas, even the license plate was blocked. All the supplies in the truck were taken from the official strategic reserve depot, which was supposed to be accessible only during emergencies. This was definitely against the normal procedure. However, through negotiations with the higher-ups, Anna managed to secure this special privilege for Irving. "Aron, is that you?" When Irving arrived at the location according to the coordinates, he was surprised to see the tall and sturdy figure standing before him. "You''re really something. Even the higher-ups have given you the green light to bend the rules." Aron was not a fan of this. But upon receiving the order, he had no choice but to go to the strategic reserve depot and haul these supplies out. "The equipment you requested, the searchlights, heaters, and generators are all in there." "Thanks, Aron." Irving smiled and couldn''t wait to open the truck. However, Aron stopped him with a serious face. "What are you planning to do with these things? You''re not going to take them home for personal use, are you?" Aron asked. Then, as if he had guessed something, his eyes filled with suspicion, "If that''s what you''re thinking, I advise you to drop this idea immediately. Even the ordinary players know that the Other World Game and reality are unidirectionally connected. It''s impossible..." "Aron." Irving interrupted him directly, "You don''t need to remind me of this. All you need to do is deliver these goods to me." Aron was speechless for a moment, but he still reminded Irving, "These materials are all military supplies. Although the higher-ups have given you the green light, they are for your personal use only. They absolutely cannot leak to the market. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to justify. Do you understand?" Irving didn''t bother to answer. He climbed directly into the truck. Seeing the neatly arranged supplies in front of him, he was overjoyed. Four military searchlights! These high-powered military searchlights were not available on the market. As long as there is sufficient power, the effective illumination area could reach at least one kilometer. Five high-efficiency heaters! All of these were specially produced by the official designated factories. They could generate the maximum amount of heat with relatively low power consumption¡­ And most importantly, their quality is excellent, far superior to the common goods available on the market. Even if the temperature drops to minus 30 degrees, turning on these five heaters would be more than enough for the size of Irving''s shelter. In fact, it might even feel too hot. Next came the most crucial equipment - eight mechanical generators! However, these mechanical generators looked a bit strange, as if they were disassembled from somewhere else. There were many chain-like devices placed next to them, which had not been assembled yet. "I really don''t understand what you need these things for." At this point, Aron also climbed into the carriage. When his gaze fell on the mechanical generators, he shook his head and explained, "To meet your requirements, these are turbines disassembled from some old aircrafts, which the engineers have slightly modified. If you install those chains and manage to rotate them, the turbines can generate power. However..." The turbines could be considered as motor generators, but all of them were disassembled from aircrafts. In Aron''s eyes, it was impossible to generate power by rotating these turbines with chains. Who could have such massive power to drive the turbines to rotate? And there were eight turbines in total! Even if you brought a hundred cows here, it would be impossible¡­ It was barely understandable to require high-power searchlights and high-efficiency heaters. But these eight modified aircraft turbine generators, which operate purely mechanically... Aron racked his brains but couldn''t figure it out. To his understanding, anyone with a slightly normal brain wouldn''t need such a thing. At this moment, even Irving could clearly feel the strange gaze Aron cast at him. However, he simply didn''t bother to explain. "Alright, Aron. You can go back first." Irving said. "What about these goods?" Aron asked. "You don''t need to worry about that." Seeing that he was a bit uneasy, Irving continued, "As long as the goods are delivered to me, your task is complete. The rest has nothing to do with you. You just need to come back tonight and drive this truck back." Aron wanted to say something but eventually shook his head and turned to leave. "I really wonder if this kid is out of his mind!" After walking a distance, Aron finally voiced the words he had been holding back. However, he had no idea that as soon as he left, all the equipment in the truck disappeared as if it had vanished into thin air... Chapter 40 - 40: Talented Skills A large truck, twelve meters long, had all its equipment disappear in just a moment. If Aron had seen this, he would surely be shocked beyond belief. Although the space generated by the[Void Ring]was only 10*10*10, Irving managed to transfer all these items to the Other World in batches. [Notification: All transferred materials are mechanical items without any lethal weapons and have been successfully transported to the Other World!] [The total weight of the transferred items has reached the limit!] [The Void Ring will enter a cooling period, during which no items can be transferred to the Other World. Cooling time: 15 days!] "So, does that mean I can''t transfer any more items for the next half a month?" Irving couldn''t help but shake his head. However, he was quite contented since he was able to transfer all the equipment to the Other World. At least it could help deal with the upcoming second wave of disaster. Actually, after transporting these equipments, he could let Aron drive the empty truck back. But Irving didn''t want to reveal that he has the[Void Ring]just yet. Despite his current status as the Chief Consultant of the official Angel Group, it''s prudent to be wary of others, otherwise it might bring unnecessary trouble... For now, only he and Vicky knew about the[Void Ring]. " With Irving having those pieces of equipment, we don''t have to worry about sudden drops in temperature or surprise attacks from monsters... Fantastic!" Vicky said happily. When she first heard about Irving''s plan, she found it incredible. But now, she felt more anticipation than anything else. Enslaving the beasts in the game to serve as free labor, powering the eight turbine generators and providing constant power to the shelter... Just this alone was astonishing! Since the appearance of the Other World and as more spots opened up, more players entered the game. Most of them still couldn''t even kill the lowest tier beasts. Even the first batch of beta testers who entered the game at the same time as Irving had to seek protection from guilds to survive. However, the path Irving was taking was completely different from other players. He was a powerful necromancer. Enslaving beasts for power generation was just the beginning... "Don''t get too excited. It''s not as easy as you think to drive those turbines." Irving said solemnly. Driving the turbines required a great deal of force. The low-level beastmen outside the shelter couldn''t do it. Irving had to find other more powerful beasts, kill them, and perform[Soul Plunder]. Furthermore, using purely mechanical operation for power generation, the amount of power generated was also a problem. At least eight turbine generators needed to operate at the same time to barely meet the power needs of the shelter. In other words, Irving had to control eight powerful beasts simultaneously... This would also be a significant challenge for his mental strength. Although his mental strength had been somewhat boosted after upgrading the[Severely Damaged Staff]last time, even with Vicky using the[Healing Art], he could only barely control over twenty low-level beasts... To control higher-level beasts, the mental strength consumed would increase geometrically. When Vicky heard this explanation, her expression became solemn and she couldn''t help but quicken her pace to follow Irving back home. Just as they were about to enter the game, Irving''s phone suddenly rang. "Irving, it''s bad!" James''s urgent voice came through the phone. After catching his breath, he continued, "Just now... A group of people suddenly barged in from the direction of the mine just now. They killed all the players we had sent there from the Green Ivy Group. A total of fifteen people died!" In the game, once players were killed by other players, they couldn''t be revived and would die in real life as well. That meant - fifteen lives were gone. For the Green Ivy Group, this was a massive loss! "One of the survivors said there was a mage among them who could cast a freezing spell. Many of our brothers were turned into ice sculptures before they could even fight back." James said with a complex expression. At this moment, he was filled with rage, he knew very well the power of a mage. Even if he immediately took the rest of the group to seek revenge, it was uncertain whether they could retake the mine.They might even lose their lives. "Freezing spell?" Irving''s brow furrowed. The[Black Luminous Stone]in that mine was the only material that could upgrade his staff. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the Other World, resources like mines were extremely scarce. At least at that time, within a five-kilometer radius centered around the shelter, there was no second mine located by the watchtower. Even if they could find another one, it might not contain the material he needed... In a nutshell, it was quite a hassle. "You take the people first and get near the mine. I''ll go there personally when the time comes." After saying this, Irving hung up the phone. Upon entering the game, Irving first found a few pigmen in the forest. Killing these low-level beasts was like a piece of cake. After performing[Soul Plunder]on them, he returned to the shelter. He first installed all the floodlights and heaters that had been transferred in the right places, then moved the eight turbine generators outside. "I''ll have to build a special place for power generation later." Irving thought to himself. These generators were the core of the shelter''s power generation. Because there was no place to store energy, if this area gets damaged, the power would be cut off immediately. The four floodlights were installed in four directions around the shelter. Once turned on, the area around the shelter would be illuminated as if it were daytime. As for indoors, there was no need to waste electricity. Irving used some leftover wood and stone to build a fireplace. Just adding wood to the fire would provide both light and heat. The remaining five heaters were temporarily placed in the corner and could be moved whenever needed. Now, all he needed to do was wait for the eight wind turbines to kick into action and generate electricity, allowing these devices to operate. After installing these, Irving let out a sigh of relief, only for his expression to darken immediately after. Although the[Severely Damaged Staff]had been upgraded, granting him a new auxiliary skill called[Gravity Sludge]and boosting his mental strength, to get the eight wind turbines working, he first needed to control eight powerful beasts and still be able to fend off other threats... The staff needed to be upgraded again in order to this. Therefore, the mine must be reclaimed at all costs! Vicky, who had been standing nearby, had heard the conversation on the phone clearly. Now, anger clouded her face. After we had finally defeated the Swift Wind Demon Wolf pack and secured the mine, it was brazenly snatched away by someone else. Moreover, they killed fifteen players from the Green Ivy Group. No one could swallow this indignation! "Irving..." Vicky was just about to say something. "Alright, stay here. I''ll take Little Black and go check out what''s happening at the mine. I''ll be back soon." Irving said, ready to head out. He was somewhat worried. He hadn''t expected to encounter players with the same mage awakening talent so soon. According to James, the player was so powerful that the Green Ivy Group members didn''t even get a chance to fight back. "Do you think I''ll be a burden, Irving?" Vicky asked, biting her lip. Her eyes shimmered with determination. A recent banquet had taught her a valuable lesson - to truly control her life, she needed to be strong. Whether in the real world or in the Other World, the weak could only live like ants. Irving didn''t respond. The strength of the group occupying the mine was unknown, and they were numerous. Even he himself might not be absolutely certain. He wouldn''t risk bringing Vicky along. The second round of disaster was imminent, and any mistakes now could completely disrupt their future plans. "Let me go. I can help you," Vicky pleaded, holding up the[Holy Healing Staff], a rare piece of equipment Irving had given her. "Irving, this staff not only enhances the effect of[Healing Art]by 30%, but also has a chance to trigger the Holy Light, which temporarily boosts the effect to 100%." Vicky explained. Despite her plea, Irving shook his head. He had checked the[Holy Healing Staff]and was familiar with its properties. "Those people won''t be easy to handle. I''ll go alone. If I can''t reclaim the mine, at least I''ll be able to retreat safely." He said, leaving the shelter without another word. However, before he could get far, Vicky caught up with him again. This time, Irving''s face was completely dark. "Look, Irving!" Vicky was clutching the[Holy Healing Staff]. She raised her hand, and a stream of dark green light emanated from the staff. After hovering in the air for a moment, it swiftly flew towards two Pigmen in the nearby forest. The next moment, the unexpected happened... The two Pigmen started fighting each other as if they had gone mad. "This... is my newly awakened talent,[Mental Chaos]!" Vicky announced. Chapter 41 - 41: The Action Begins In the blink of an eye, the two Pigmen in the nearby forest were covered in blood, yet they showed no signs of stopping their brutal fight. Seeing this scene, even Irving couldn''t help but be astonished. Irving was utterly shocked by the scene before him, as he had never witnessed anything like it. "After I got this [Holy Healing Staff], my increased mental strength activated a talent skill." Vicky explained. As a support mage specializing in healing, she didn''t possess significant combat abilities. However, aside from buffing skills like [Healing Art], she could also cast some debuffing skills. For instance, the skill she had just used: [Mental Chaos]. "Because this skill is still at the beginner level, its casting range is limited, affecting enemies within a ten-meter radius." Vicky explained, pausing briefly before continuing. "The specific effect is to cause enemies to fall into a brief state of confusion, making it difficult for them to distinguish between friend and foe. However, the effectiveness of this skill is influenced by the enemy''s strength.The weaker they are, the more likely they are to be affected. If the opponents are too strong, they can easily shake off this debuff. Additionally, this skill has a cooldown period, allowing it to be cast only once every five minutes." Hearing the skill description, Irving''s expression grew increasingly complex. These skills were actually not as powerful for Irving. But this skill was still very powerful for Vicky, a beginner. A range of ten meters was significant. For Vicky, it meant enemies would have a hard time getting close to her during battle. The skill [Mental Chaos] not only allowed her to launch attacks but also provided self-defense capabilities in critical moments. "Her talent is even stronger than I initially thought..." Irving murmured to himself. He had envisioned Vicky''s role similar to a "healer" in other games, someone who stood at the back casting buffs. Without self-defense capabilities, bringing her along to deal with the unknown enemies who seized the mine posed a significant risk. "Irving, can I go with you now?" Vicky quickly added, "Even if I can''t help much, with that skill... those bastards won''t be able to get close to me." "When we get there, you must follow all my orders. Understand?" Irving said calmly, then turned and started walking ahead without looking back. Vicky was thrilled and hurriedly followed closely behind Irving. In the forest, the two Pigmen eventually lay dying in pools of their own blood. Nearby, two figures swiftly moved past them, followed by a cute, entirely black furry beast. ¡­ In the dense forest, one kilometer from the mine. At this moment, James was hiding here with the remaining players of the Green Ivy Group. "Guild Master, those bastards are over there. Not only have they taken over the mine, but they''ve also stolen all the materials we''ve gathered over the past two days! Besides a large amount of [Black Iron Ore] and [Gold Sand Ore], they''ve taken eight [Black Obsidian] stones..." A player who had narrowly escaped from the mine clenched his fists tightly. As he looked toward the mine, a fierce rage burned in his eyes. James nodded, his expression equally grim. The death of fifteen guild members was a significant blow to the newly established Green Ivy Group. After all, recruiting players with sufficient strength to join was not an easy task. "Besides that mage, are there any other formidable opponents in their group? How many of them are there in total?" James asked. "There are no more than twenty of them, and only seven or eight are warriors. The rest are just regular players who haven''t changed their classes." the player who had barely escaped replied, frustrated. "If it weren''t for that mage, they wouldn''t have been able to take the mine from us..." James nodded, gaining a clearer understanding of the enemy''s strength. In the Other World, many players had successfully changed their classes by now. However, about ninety percent of them were warriors, and mages were extremely rare. Major guilds offered enticing incentives to attract mage players due to the immense power of their skills. Of course, mages had their weaknesses too, primarily their poor close combat abilities. But this was easily remedied by assigning more warrior players to protect them. "Mr.James , give the order. We have over thirty brothers here now! I refuse to believe we can''t reclaim the mine!" The player who had escaped was burning with the desire for revenge, eager to avenge his fallen friends. Other guild members quickly chimed in. "Yeah, Mr.James, we have so many people. Let''s kill those bastards and avenge our dead comrades!" "It''s just one mage. I don''t believe he can be that invincible. I''ll be the first to charge and see how tough he really is!" "Give the order, Mr.James. We''re all waiting for your command!" These thirty players had dropped everything to rush here upon hearing the news about the mine being taken. They had only one goal¡ªrevenge for their fallen brothers. All eyes were on James, waiting for his order to attack. "Let''s wait a bit longer. There''s one more person who hasn''t arrived yet." James said coldly. The guild members were confused. They looked at each other and quickly checked the headcount. The escaped player then said, "Mr.James, it seems like everyone is here. Who are you talking about?" Some players were growing impatient. "Mr.James, we have so many people here already. We don''t need to wait for one more. By the time he arrives, it might be too late." Others agreed. "Who is this person? Could it be that without him, we can''t take the mine?" "Yeah, it''s just one person. Whether he''s here or not won''t make much of a difference. He might not even be as strong as us." James''s expression darkened. His sharp gaze swept over the players, and the chatter immediately ceased. Everyone fell silent. As the president of the Green Ivy Group, James was not only backed by his family''s influence but also a formidable warrior, far surpassing the other players within the group. "We must wait for him before we can take action!" James said slowly. "It''s not just you. Even I stand no chance against him." The words hit the guild members like a thunderclap, leaving them collectively silent, their hearts boiling with tumultuous emotions. Besides shock, there was also a sense of anticipation building within them. The reason these players joined the Green Ivy Group was not only because the group''s benefits surpassed those of other guilds, but also due to their admiration for President James''s strength. They never expected, however, that James would admit he stood no chance at all against that person...Just how formidable could this presence be! Under the scorching sun, they waited in the dense forest for what felt like an eternity until suddenly, they heard hurried footsteps behind them. Two figures emerged, accompanied by a cute creature. It was Irving, accompanied by Vicky and little black, finally arriving. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. James quickly stood up, excitedly exclaiming, "Irving! You''ve finally come." At that moment, all eyes turned to Irving. However, within the guild, a wave of disappointment swept through the players'' hearts. To them, Irving appeared as nothing more than a young lad, holding what seemed to be a broken stick coated in darkness. "Is this the powerful figure you mentioned, Mr.James?" one player dared to ask, disbelief evident in his tone. Others began to grumble, questioning the strength of the young man before them and even casting a hint of challenge in their gazes. "Enough with the chatter." James intervened, leading Irving directly in front of the guild members. "From now on, everyone must obey Irving''s orders, including myself. Do you all understand?" A deafening silence fell over the crowd. "Do you not hear what I said?" James was about to continue his stern reprimand when Irving stepped in, halting him. Having lived through an entire lifetime, Irving could easily discern what these players were thinking. After all, in the cutthroat world of "the Other World," no one wanted to be commanded by someone weaker than themselves.Because the weak are always the weak, the strong can dominate this world, and the strong will always be above the weak. Irving saw all of this clearly and understood everyone''s thoughts very well. Sometimes, words are useless.Often, actions are the best proof. Gently patting James on the shoulder, Irving spoke softly, "For now, you will lead these people. I will enter the mine directly, and you just need to support from the sidelines. Time is short, so we must act swiftly." "But..." James looked awkward, knowing Irving''s strength better than anyone. He wanted to explain something to the guild members behind him. Those players seem to understand nothing, only by explaining it clearly to them can they continue.However, Irving had already started walking towards the mine. "Let''s get moving! If you don''t take action again, it will definitely be too late. The earlier you take action, the better." Chapter 42 - 42: Reclaiming the Mine! "Hurry, everyone, keep up and start moving!" Watching Irving''s figure as he walked towards the mine, James felt a sense of helplessness. He had no choice but to order the players from his guild to quickly follow. At this moment, as the guild members walked towards the mine, they whispered among themselves. "He''s just a young lad barely in his twenties. What qualifications does he have to command us?I''m definitely not going to follow his reckless orders. Just don''t let him lead us straight into a trap." "I''ll only listen to James''s commands. I won''t obey anyone else." "Look at that guy walking so fast, is he in a hurry to get himself killed? Let''s not even talk about the mage in the group occupying the mine who can cast freezing spells. With his frail body, he probably can''t even handle those few warriors." "I bet any ordinary player could take him down." "I really wonder what James sees in him." Some players in the guild deliberately slowed their pace, just so Irving could reach the mine first. That way, they could stand back and watch the show. Inside the mine. A young woman in a black cloak with a delicate face wore a hint of melancholy. She stood before a burly man draped in fur. "I''ve taken care of those people for you. Can I go back now?" The young woman asked coldly. "Sophia, rest assured, we won''t go back on our word. However, one of them managed to escape. He might be summoning reinforcements. So we can''t let you leave just yet." the burly man chuckled. Sophia sighed inwardly, a glint of coldness flashing in her eyes. "This is the third mine I''ve helped you secure. If you push things too far, don''t blame me for turning against you..." The burly man''s smile faded as he noticed the faint blue glow emanating from Sophia''s staff. He had witnessed her power firsthand, turning a warrior player into an ice sculpture in an instant. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sophia, there''s no need to rush. Once you''ve completely eradicated the guild occupying this mine, I''ll immediately send someone to take you back. Additionally, all the promises made earlier will be fulfilled." The burly man assured her. Sophia''s delicate face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost. The people in front of her appeared to be there to protect her, but in reality, they were monitoring her every move. Although she possessed the strength to kill every last one of them, she couldn''t bring herself to do it... Just then, one of her subordinates came running in from outside, shouting as he ran, "They''re here! They''re here!" The burly man in animal skins, who was the leader of the group, darkened his expression. "How many of them are there?" "Th-three..." the subordinate gasped, out of breath from running. "Thirty?" the burly man asked. Seeing his subordinate shake his head, a shock ran through him. "Are you saying there are three hundred of them? That shouldn''t be possible.There shouldn''t be a guild that large in this area." "No." the subordinate, having caught his breath, quickly explained, "There are three of them. To be precise, two people and a creature that looks like a hunting dog." The next moment, not only was the burly man in animal skins stunned, but even Sophia''s face showed a strange expression. "Two people dare to come here to die, how ridiculous!" As the burly man in animal skins walked out and saw the two figures in the distance, he sneered. Turning to Sophia, he said, "Sophia, you don''t need to act this time. Leave these two fools to us." With that, the burly man led a dozen men down to the foot of the mountain. ... On the other side, as they were about to reach the foot of the mountain, Vicky glanced back, her brows furrowed. "Irving, it looks like the rest of the guild hasn''t caught up yet. Should we wait for them?" "Ignore them." Irving''s deep eyes focused on the mountain. He could already see a group of people waiting there. "Remember what I told you earlier." "Don''t worry, Irving. I know." Vicky replied. As a healer and support mage, even though she had activated another talent skill, [Mental Chaos], it could only be used when necessary. After all, at close range, warrior players'' physical strength far exceeded that of mages. As they spoke, the two had already arrived at the foot of the mountain. They saw a burly man dressed in animal skins standing at the front. Behind him followed a large group of subordinates, a total of seventeen. From the weapons these people carried, it was clear that most of them were warriors. Irving''s eyes scanned the group continuously, looking for the mage who, according to James, could cast freezing spells. "You two are quite bold!" The burly man in animal skins shouted, then squinted and grinned. "If I''m not mistaken, the guild must have sent you, right? Just two of you? That''s not even enough to fill our teeth." Irving didn''t respond, not even sparing a glance at the burly man. In his eyes, the mage was the real threat. But no matter how hard he searched among them, he couldn''t find the mage. However, he noticed a detail: all these people had a tattoo on their wrists that resembled a moon. Irving felt the tattoo looked familiar but couldn''t recall where he''d seen it. "Hey, kid, are you deaf? Our leader is talking to you!" Another shout came from the crowd, and a young man carrying a heavy broadsword stepped forward. With a swing of his thick arm, the broadsword leapt from his shoulder and pointed at Irving. "Kid, where are the rest of your guild? Tell them to come out now, or I''ll cut you in half." "I''m here to reclaim what''s mine." Irving said. "Reclaim what''s yours?" The young man looked slightly stunned, then burst into laughter as if he''d heard the biggest joke. "I think you''re out of your mind. There''s nothing here that''s yours. Even your life is about to end." "Leave now, and I won''t pursue what happened before." Irving said again. The tattoos on their wrists at least confirmed that they were from a guild or organization in the Other World. Although he had killed fifteen members of the Green Ivy Group before, that had nothing to do with Irving. He just wanted to reclaim the mine, nothing more. As his words fell, a burst of laughter came from the other side. At this moment, the burly man in animal skins at the front stepped forward and said, "You claim this mine is yours? Do you have any proof? Resources in the Other World are meant to be shared." He paused and glanced at Vicky behind Irving. "Tell you what, I''m in a good mood today. I''ll spare your miserable life. Go back and call your guild members over. But... that beautiful lady behind you will stay with us as a hostage, and that hunting dog you have¡ªlooks like some kind of exotic beast cub¡ªwill stay too." "Now, get lost!" This group didn''t regard the young man in front of them seriously, treating him with utter contempt. After speaking, the burly man in animal skins circled around Irving and headed straight for Vicky. "Beauty, this wimp can''t protect you, don''t be scared..." "I already gave you a chance." Irving said, his deep eyes flashing coldly. His mental power instantly focused on his staff. As a dazzling light appeared, a small spark on his staff quickly expanded into a fireball and shot towards the burly man in animal skins closest to him. "You... how dare you!" The burly man was utterly shocked, completely unprepared. He was blasted away like a kite with a broken string, crashing heavily into the hard rock behind him. In that moment, the group could no longer laugh. They watched the fireball explode and scatter sparks in the air, their hearts filled with panic. "You''re... a mage?!" The young man who had provoked earlier stared wide-eyed. Just as he was about to swing his heavy broadsword, he saw a dark shadow flash by. Little Black darted out, seemingly understanding the conversation. Its black eyes were filled with rage as it bit down on the young man''s wrist. With a crisp snap, his wrist was bitten clean off .This kind of excruciating pain was heart wrenching. "You little beast!" The young man endured the intense pain and reached out to grab Little Black, but a bizarre scene unfolded... Little Black suddenly ignited with a purple flame, which instantly set the young man''s other hand ablaze! In mere moments, the purple flame spread over his entire body. Watching their companion completely engulfed in the purple flames, writhing in agony on the ground, the rest of the group panicked and tried to flee. However, it was too late. Behind Irving, specks of light continuously flowed into him. His staff gathered a light even more dazzling than before, and a fireball with a diameter of about seven or eight meters, like a falling meteorite, crashed down on the frantically fleeing crowd... Chapter 43 - 43: Running on fumes "Move quickly!" At this moment, James was leading a group of people rapidly towards the foot of the mountain. He had vaguely heard the sound of explosions earlier, and his anxiety was growing. The guild members following him, seeing his urgency, dared not slack off any longer. They were dissatisfied with being commanded by a player weaker than themselves, hoping that Irving would get into trouble first, but they never intended for anyone to actually die. Boom! sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another violent explosion echoed from within the mountain. As they drew closer, they began to hear the sounds of screaming. "Something''s really happened." one of the players said with a grim face, then glared at his companion. "Even if that guy is weaker, he''s still here to help us. Do you really want him to die at their hands?" "Alright, enough talking. Let''s hurry over." "This prank has gone way too far..." When the guild members looked up, they saw that James had already run far ahead. They quickly picked up their pace as well. However, when they reached the mine, the previous sounds had ceased, and the air was thick with the stench of blood. At the foot of the mountain, the atmosphere was deathly silent. Everyone stood rooted to the spot, their faces filled with disbelief as they took in the scene before them. Lying among the piles of rubble were numerous broken bodies, some still smoldering and giving off a charred stench. "It''s those bastards!" exclaimed the player who had previously escaped. He recognized them immediately as the group that had taken the mine earlier, feeling his pent-up anger finally release. "Wait, were those screams not coming from that guy?" As they regained their senses, they started to realize something, their emotions churning. Despite their reluctance to believe it, the evidence was right in front of them. Only James seemed unsurprised. He had already anticipated this outcome. "I''ve told you before, his strength far surpasses ours. Even I stand no chance in front of him." James said, glancing at the guild members behind him. "Let me reveal something else. Remember the first wave of the calamity and how we struggled to fend off the beast horde, losing so many lives to barely protect the shelter? He, on his own, not only held off the beast horde but also killed all those beasts!" This revelation left the others unable to stay calm. They conjured up an image in their minds of one person fighting off thousands of beasts alone... What kind of courage was that? What kind of strength! Reflecting on the things they had said when they first met Irving, they felt a deep sense of shame. Now, it was clear that the one overestimating their abilities wasn''t Irving but themselves. In this brutal Other World, everyone respected the strong immensely. At that moment, a wail came from nearby. James turned his gaze towards a rock, where a burly man in animal skins was struggling to climb up from the ground, looking utterly defeated. His body was covered in wounds large and small, his face charred black by the intense flames. "There''s still a bastard who hasn''t died!" The player who had narrowly escaped rushed forward, delivering a swift kick to the abdomen of the burly man clad in animal skins, then poised to continue the assault. "Stop!" James hurried over, restraining the player. "James, this bastard is the leader of that squad." the player said, glaring fiercely at the burly man. Though the burly man had been blasted out by a[Fireball], he had awakened as a warrior and was clad in heavy armor. Despite sustaining severe injuries, the kick knocked him back to the ground. "Which guild do you belong to?" James demanded sternly. Although most of the mine occupiers lay dead, he had a gut feeling that this matter wouldn''t end so easily. "Where''s the young man from earlier? And what about the mage among you? Why haven''t we seen him?" When James and his group arrived at the foot of the mountain, they found no trace of Irving, only charred corpses. According to the player who had escaped, there should have been a mage among the group capable of casting freezing spells, yet all they found were traces of[Fireball]... The burly man spat blood to the side, then grinned maliciously. "You mean the little brat with the hunting dog? He''s already dead!" "Impossible! You lot couldn''t kill him even if you tried!" James snapped. "Where did he go? I advise you to answer my questions honestly, or even if I spare you, they won''t!" The players from the Green Ivy Group glared fiercely at the burly man. If it weren''t for James holding them back, they would have rushed forward to tear him to pieces. "I never imagined that kid was a mage... But so what?" The burly man snorted contemptuously. "The news from here will spread sooner or later. Not only him, but all of you should prepare for ruthless retaliation! In my eyes, you''re already corpses! Haha!" A burst of maniacal laughter echoed through the air. The burly man, clad in animal hides, had withstood the attack of the Fireball Spell, but his internal organs had been shattered. Next moment, he pulled out a dagger and swiftly stabbed it into his own heart. Splat! No one present had anticipated the burly man would act so decisively, without even a shred of desire to survive! James tried to intervene but it was too late. As he looked at the lifeless body before him, a strong sense of unease washed over him for reasons he couldn''t quite grasp. Boom! At that moment, a sudden explosion sounded from the mountainside, startling everyone, their gazes turning towards the source. The sound emanated from a cave. James suddenly realized something and hastily led his group towards the mountainside. Inside the cave. On one side blazed intense flames, on the other, bone-chilling ice. Irving was exerting all his effort, casting[Fireball]to fend off the spreading cold from all sides. Despite Vicky''s assistance behind him,[Healing Art]could only swiftly restore his spiritual power and didn''t amplify the power of his skills. "I didn''t expect even Intermediate[Fireball]couldn''t dispel the ice skills she''s using..." Irving''s deep gaze fell on the woman in the black cloak not far away, a hint of surprise crossing his face. Across from him, Sophia''s cold beautiful eyes were filled with complexity. She thought to herself, "How could this be happening? I''ve never seen anyone withstand my skills like this before. Ice magic inherently counters fire magic, indicating his strength far exceeds mine..." Awakened mage skills also vary in attributes. Generally, under absolute suppression, unless one''s strength far surpasses the other, it''s impossible to endure for so long. Just as the two were at a stalemate. James arrived with the players from the guild. Seeing the scene before them, they immediately understood that the woman in the black robe was the culprit who had killed their fifteen brothers. "Damn it! It''s her! She killed so many of our brothers!" one of the players who had narrowly escaped shouted angrily, bloodshot eyes bulging. The rest of the guild members picked up their weapons, and James approached from behind, his face grim. "Irving, sorry for our tardiness. Leave the rest to us. Even if she''s powerful, without the protection of those people, she''s no match for us." Although mages can cast powerful spells, they are influenced by their spiritual power and will eventually tire... And this mine shaft left no room for retreat, so in such a short distance, even if the woman in the black robe could kill a few more people, she had no chance against James and the others rushing in for close combat. What awaited her was a dead end! "Bro those words we said before... don''t compare us with these people." The players who initially resisted following Irving''s orders also approached, their faces showing regret. "Thanks to you killing all those people. Otherwise we would have lost even more brothers this time." At this moment, they had completely changed their minds, looking at Irving with admiration. "Irving, leave it to us." James said, waving to the people behind him. All of these players recruited into the Green Ivy Group had already changed to the warrior class. Some held broadswords, some held axes, and they all stepped forward into the cave. After the battle with Irving just now, Sophia''s spiritual power rapidly declined, and now she was at her weakest. Her cold eyes watched as James and his group approached, a hint of resignation flashing deep within her eyes. Then, inexplicably, she let go of her staff. "I know you''re here to avenge those people, but this has nothing to do with me." Sophia gave up resisting, and for some reason, a sense of relief appeared on her face. She slowly closed her eyes, quietly accepting death''s arrival. Her words reached the ears of the players from the Green Ivy Group, sounding more like a defense before death. The player who had luckily survived had images of his friends being killed flash through his mind, and he angrily raised the axe in his hand, heading straight for the woman in the black robe. But the next moment, a figure suddenly stood in front of the crowd... Chapter 44 - 44: The Brotherhood of Night Blades The culprit behind the seizure of the mine was about to meet their end. The players in the guild felt the anger that had been festering in their hearts finally begin to dissipate... But just then, a figure swiftly appeared from behind, blocking their way. "Irving... what is the meaning of this?" James asked, bewildered. Everyone''s eyes turned to Irving, even Sophia noticed the abnormality and slowly opened her eyes. She doesn''t understand what this man intended to do. Irving ignored James and the others. He turned to Sophia and asked, "What''s the relationship between you and the Night Blades?" Just moments ago, he recalled a threatening message he had received on his phone from the Night Blades. At the very end of the message, there was an emblem: A deep black background with a bright crescent moon, inside which a single glowing eye was hidden... This emblem seemed to have some connection with the tattoos on the wrists of the group they had encountered earlier. "You just said this matter has nothing to do with you? What do you mean?" Irving''s deep eyes just like a sharp as blades, staring at Sophia. When the words "Night Blades" left his mouth, a flicker of shock crossed Sophia''s cold face. Though the expression was fleeting, Irving caught it. Sophia let out a cold laugh. "I killed the people. If you''re here for revenge, just make it quick. Why bother with this nonsense?" At the foot of the mountain, a heavily injured burly man in animal skins had preferred to kill himself rather than reveal any information about the forces behind this. Up to now, they still didn''t know who was orchestrating the seizure of the mine. "You damn bitch, tell us who sent you here!" A player in the guild shouted angrily, raising his axe to her snow-white neck. To their surprise, Sophia showed no fear.Instead, her tone was tinged with provocation. "Just kill me now. Don''t act like a coward!" "You''re really asking for death!" The player''s anger flared up. But just as he was about to strike, Irving grabbed his arm. Seeing Irving intervene again, even Vicky couldn''t hold back. She asked, "Irving, this woman killed so many of the Green Ivy Group. Why are you protecting her?" Her question echoed everyone''s thoughts. None of them understood why Irving was repeatedly protecting this woman. "You all think too simple. Do you really believe that once we take back the mine, everything will be peaceful?" Irving glanced at Sophia and continued, "If I''m not mistaken, you''re not with the group that died at the foot of the mountain, right? Or maybe you were forced to come here." Hearing this, everyone sensed something unusual. Why hadn''t this woman appeared during the battle at the foot of the mountain? She was a powerful mage with the protection of that group. Even if the Green Ivy Group had the advantage in numbers, taking back the mine would have come at a great cost. "You want to die that badly?" Irving said, noticing Sophia''s silence and adding meaningfully, "What if I decide not to let you die? Or what if I let them know you''re still alive?" In an instant, Sophia''s eyes snapped open. Her gaze was no longer as indifferent as it had been just moments ago. Instead, it was filled with anger as she glared fiercely at Irving. The atmosphere seemed to freeze. However, the anger in Sophia''s eyes didn''t last long. Because she knew the consequences if Irving truly did what he said... S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You were right. I''m not with the group at the foot of the mountain. They belong to an organization called the Brotherhood of Night Blades." Sophia finally conceded. "The Brotherhood of Night Blades? What about the tattoos on their wrists?" Irving inquired. Sophia had no choice but to reveal everything she knew. It turned out that the Brotherhood of Night Blades was a branch of the Night Blades. These individuals had been secretly dispatched domestically and had infiltrated the game the Other World. After the first wave of catastrophes, the guild Sophia belonged to was attacked by them, and all its members were enslaved. "They have many members, including several powerful mages. We had no choice but to obey their orders." Sophia paused and continued, "From what I know, they''ve used the same method to control many guilds in the surrounding areas. The players in those guilds have been turned into their slaves, forced to kill exotic beasts or gather resources for them. Because I''m a mage, I was sent out to help them seize nearby mines..." Everyone was stunned by her words. No one had expected the forces behind this group to be so formidable. "Yesterday, we took over another mine. The guild that occupied it lost even more people than yours did. Because they refused to submit, they were all killed in the end." Sophia sighed. "So you''re helping them kill people?" Irving asked, frowning. This seemed to provoke Sophia. She was initially taken aback, then became somewhat hysterical. "Do you think I want to? If I don''t do what they say, everyone in my guild will be killed! That guild was founded by my family. Many of my relatives are in it!" "Why didn''t you escape? That group''s strength doesn''t seem that overwhelming." Vicky asked. Sophia and Irving had just fought, and although she hadn''t been defeated due to the restrictive nature of her magic skills, she wasn''t weak. She was definitely stronger than the group they encountered at the foot of the mountain. "Escape?" Sophia smiled bitterly and shook her head. "Where could I go? If they find out I ran away, they''ll immediately destroy the shelter my guild established, and everyone will be buried along with me." Only now did everyone understand why Sophia had been so desperate to die earlier. Her family''s guild had been taken over, escape was impossible, and she was forced to killing, becoming their slave... perhaps only death could truly set her free. Maybe it was the only way not to implicate the others in her guild. The cave fell silent once more. Although they had reclaimed the mine. But everyone felt an unprecedented pressure. James, in particular, wore an exceptionally grave expression as he learned about the Brotherhood of Night Blades'' methods of enslaving other guilds. As the leader of the Green Ivy Group, he realized the significance of the current situation. This mine was undoubtedly already marked by the Brotherhood. Even though the group at the foot of the mountain had been killed, it didn''t mean the issue was resolved. He suddenly understood how crucial Irving''s earlier decision had been. If they had killed this woman outright, they wouldn''t have uncovered so much information. At least now, the Green Ivy Group had time to prepare. "Irving, what should we do now?" James asked, turning to Irving. "Should we inform the Angel Corps immediately? They might be the only ones capable of dealing with this..." Irving didn''t respond immediately. Although the Angel Corps was an official organization, facing the sudden appearance of the Brotherhood of Night Blades was no small feat. There was no guarantee they could eliminate them, and the guilds already under the Brotherhood''s control would likely be sacrificed first. Shelters were directly linked to their real-world counterparts. Once controlled, it meant their lifeline was in someone else''s hands. Moreover, having been reborn, Irving understood better than anyone that in the brutal environment of the apocalypse, no one could be relied upon¡ªnot even the authorities. But these thoughts couldn''t be spoken aloud. Irving glanced at Sophia, then turned to James and said, "Take your people immediately to the foot of the mountain and find a way to completely dispose of the body. It must not be found by anyone." "Understood. What about the mine?" James asked. The other players in the guild also turned their eyes to Irving, knowing that their only hope of avoiding the Brotherhood''s retaliation lay with this man. "The news of their deaths won''t spread quickly. At least until the second wave of catastrophes, this place will remain safe." Irving continued. "Take advantage of the next day or two to keep mining. Apart from the [Obsidian], you can take the other materials back for use." "And one more thing." Irving added, looking around at everyone present. "No one is to speak of what happened here. I trust you all understand what I''m saying." The players of the Green Ivy Group immediately nodded in agreement, understanding the gravity of his words. Following Irving''s instructions, James and the others got to work. In the cave, Irving''s gaze fell once again on Sophia. Although all fifteen players of the Green Ivy Group had died by her hand, the true culprit was the Brotherhood of Night Blades. Since the first wave of catastrophes, more and more guilds had been formed. They now faced not only the attacks of fierce beasts but also the crucial battle for resources. One person''s efforts were always limited. "If the heavens have given me a second chance at life, then merely surviving isn''t enough..." Irving thought to himself. Chapter 45 - 45: The Psychic Alarm Device To survive in a game plagued by rampant beasts and continuous disasters, one must build their own power! "Death is easy. It''s surviving that''s the hardest." Irving said, his eyes firmly fixed on Sophia. "If you choose the former, I won''t stop you. But if you want to truly control your destiny and save them, then you can come with me." After saying this, Irving left the cave with Vicky. By this time, James and his team had cleaned up the bodies of those people, leaving only traces of fire in the mine. The Brotherhood of Night Blades would eventually find this place. Having witnessed Irving''s strength firsthand, everyone''s attention was now focused on him. "Irving, we''ve gathered all the materials mined these past days." James said, presenting the materials. [Black Iron Ore*1249] [Gold Sand Ore*842] [Obsidian*8] S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In addition, they had picked up quite a bit of gear from the bodies of the Brotherhood members: thirty-two common pieces, eight rare pieces, and three blueprints. "The second wave of catastrophes is about to hit. Take all the[Black Iron Ore]and[Gold Sand Ore]back with you, along with the equipment." Irving instructed. "Irving." James hesitated. "You were the one who originally secured this mine. The Green Ivy Group only managed it. If we take all these materials, what about you?" Since the incident in the park, James had regarded Irving as a true friend, even risking a fallout with the Taylor family during that banquet. This deeply moved Irving, who secretly made up his mind that no matter how difficult the future may be, he would spare no effort to support and protect this precious friendship. Irving smiled. "We had an agreement, remember? I only need the[Obsidian]from the resources mined here. As for the equipment... the Green Ivy Group lost quite a few people this time, so it will be more useful for you to keep it." While the large amount of ore could significantly upgrade the shelter, it wasn''t of much use to Irving personally. Finally, Irving took the[Obsidian]and four blueprints, then left with Vicky. James left a small group of people to continue mining at the site and specifically instructed them to temporarily retreat if they encountered any attempts to seize the mine. He advised them to wait until after the second round of cataclysms before making any further plans. "Irving, are we really just going to leave her?" Vicky asked, following closely behind Irving, occasionally glancing back at the mine. At first, she had been filled with anger when she learned the mine was taken. But after hearing about Sophia''s plight, her anger turned to sympathy. "It''s her choice.No one can make it for her." Irving replied. A mage like Sophia, who can wield ice-based skills, would undoubtedly be highly sought after by many guilds. However, if she can''t overcome her own inner struggles, no one will be able to help her. Of course, part of the reason he was willing to give Sophia a chance was because of the Brotherhood of Night Blades... or more accurately, the Night Blades. The incident in the park and that threatening text message meant they would inevitably cross paths again. Irving wouldn''t allow such a threat to persist, and Sophia seemed to know more about the Brotherhood of Night Blades than he did. Perhaps this could be an opportunity. Unfortunately... Just then, trailing behind, Little Black suddenly let out a howl, as if to signal something. When Irving turned to look, he saw a figure swiftly running towards them not far away. Irving immediately became alert and clenched his weapon, carefully observing the figure, pondering whether the newcomer was an enemy or a friend. "It''s her!" Vicky exclaimed. Moments later, a young woman in a black robe, Sophia, arrived breathlessly. Originally, Sophia had planned to end her life in the cave, thinking that her death would be the end of it, sparing her guild and her family any further trouble. But at the last moment, Irving''s words lingered in her mind. "Death is easy. It''s surviving that''s the hardest." A person''s perspective could change in an instant. Thinking back to her confrontation with Irving just now, she realized she wouldn''t have stood a chance against him if not for the attribute disadvantage. More importantly, his calm demeanor and thoroughness when she tried to provoke the Green Ivy Group into killing her made her suddenly realize... This man might be her chance to change her fate. She took a deep breath and decided not to hesitate anymore. No matter how unknown the road ahead was, she would bravely face the challenge of fate. "I''ve made up my mind. As long as you help me seek revenge and rescue the guild my family established from those bastards, I''ll follow you!" Sophia said through clenched teeth. Yet in the next moment, Irving''s cold voice echoed, "You are not in a position to negotiate with me just yet." "What did you mean when you said you wanted to take control of your destiny by following you? Were you lying to me?" Anger flashed across Sophia''s cold face as she glared at the man in front of her. "Before I fulfill those promises, you have to make some sacrifices." Irving said in a deep voice. "At the very least, until you show me your worth, you have no right to negotiate with me. Think it over and decide if you still want to follow me." "You!" Sophia stood frozen, unable to utter a word. She hadn''t expected to be deemed worthless by this man, especially as a mage. Irving didn''t wait for her response. He simply continued walking toward the shelter with Vicky. But before they could get far, Little Black howled again. Other than that Sophia''s voice echoed from behind: "I promise you. As long as you give me this chance for revenge, I''ll follow you!" She had no choice! On her own, she stands no chance against the Brotherhood of Night Blades, let alone rescuing her family. Compared to dying alone in the cave, she''d rather take a gamble on this man! ... The afternoon sun bathed the earth in golden light, casting long shadows of the three figures in the forest. And among them was a cute creature, Little Black, occasionally drawn to butterflies by the roadside or disappearing into bushes, only to catch up with Irving and the others in the end. Soon, Irving returned to the shelter. And when Sophia entered the shelter''s range, a system prompt sounded. [Detected another player entering the shelter, please confirm affiliation!] [Reminder: Once affiliation is confirmed, if the shelter is breached, affiliated players will also be affected, suffering severe backlash! (Affiliated players will automatically relocate to this shelter)] This system prompt was audible not only to Sophia but also to Irving. Affiliation confirmation required the consent of both players. Once confirmed, only the shelter''s owner, Irving, had the authority to dissolve it. "Confirmed!" Sophia glanced at the man once again, firming her resolve. For Irving, Sophia''s addition was beneficial without any harm. So he naturally wouldn''t refuse. [Affiliation established!] "Alright, you take her to familiarize herself with the shelter''s situation and the power generator over there." Irving instructed Vicky. "A power generator?" Sophia couldn''t believe her ears, but she would soon realize how correct her decision to follow Irving was. As Vicky led Sophia towards the eight turbine generators not far away, Irving took out the materials James had given him. Three blueprints and eight pieces of black shimmering stone! [Would you like to view the blueprint information immediately?] "Yes," Irving replied, and as he did, the information of the three blueprints appeared before him. Blueprint One. [Attack Tower] [Introduction: Using this blueprint, you can construct a defensive arrow tower, which will enhance the shelter''s ranged defense capabilities. Additionally, upgrading the defensive arrow tower can improve the types of arrows it fires, thereby increasing the tower''s power...] Blueprint Two. [Thorn Wall] [Introduction: A thorny wall is a highly efficient defensive structure that uses spiked plants to create a barrier for the shelter. It can immediately stop any intruders attempting to enter the shelter.] Blueprint Three. [Mind Alarm Device] [Introduction: The core of this device harnesses the unique energy contained within the hearts of exotic beasts. This energy is closely linked to the life force of other exotic beasts. The device amplifies and converts this energy into recognizable signals, enabling real-time monitoring of the proximity and activity of nearby exotic beasts. Note: The more powerful the exotic beast heart, the better the monitoring effect. Low-tier exotic beast hearts will be unable to detect the activity of high-tier exotic beasts!] "I never expected to pick up such treasures from those people..." Irving''s gaze fell on the last blueprint, his heart pounding. Chapter 46 - 46: The Potential of the Staff The first two blueprints, [Attack Arrow Tower] and [Thorny Wall], could both enhance the defense of the sanctuary. Especially the arrow tower, being an active attack device, would attack any intruders that came within range of the sanctuary. Of course, just these two blueprints alone weren''t enough to make Irving feel as if he had hit the jackpot. [Mind Alarm Device] This was the real highlight! The second round of cataclysm would simulate the environmental changes of the Dark Dominator devouring Bluestar. Besides the threat of extreme cold weather, there would be endless darkness... In a pitch-black environment where one couldn''t see their hand in front of their face, there was a constant risk of being ambushed by alien beasts, leading to many deaths. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, this device could monitor the approach and activities of nearby alien beasts in real time. It was almost too good to be true... but Irving understood that activating this device wasn''t as simple as it seemed. There was a note in the blueprint information: Low-level alien beast heart energy would be unable to detect the activities of high-level alien beasts! This meant that not all alien beast actions could be monitored. The primary requirement was to obtain a high-level alien beast heart. As long as the special energy contained in the alien beasts near the sanctuary did not exceed the energy value of the alien beast heart within the [Mind Alarm Device], their actions could be monitored in real time. "This is somewhat like a radar..." Irving mused. Although he had brought in the spotlight, it was only for illumination. Clearly, this [Mind Alarm Device] would be much more useful. After putting away the blueprints, Irving''s gaze fell on the eight [Obsidian] pieces. For a necromancer, the stronger the mental power, the more alien beasts he could control. He once again took out the [Damaged Staff]. Since the last upgrade, the system interface information had changed from [Severely Damaged Staff] to [Damaged Staff]. But he knew that these were not the staff''s true name! From the outside, the staff had often been mistaken for a fire stick. However, Irving had never heard of any equipment that came with attack skills and affinity... Perhaps this is where its true power lies. "Could it be that this staff is alive?" Irving speculated. He could clearly feel a faint energy from the staff continuously spreading throughout his body. Although he couldn''t yet determine where exactly this faint energy was amplifying, the warm feeling it gave was comforting. [Do you want to consume: Obsidian*8 to upgrade?] The system prompt sounded. "Yes." Irving said, his eyes fixed on the [Damaged Staff] in his hand. During the last upgrade, not only was his mental power greatly increased, but [Fireball] also advanced to the mid-tier level, and he acquired the skill [Gravity Mire]. "I wonder what surprises this upgrade will bring..." The eight pieces of obsidian floated up and then turned into a stream of light that merged into the staff. A dazzling light flashed, making it hard to keep his eyes open. [Upgrade Successful!] [Item Information: Unknown Staff] [Description: Specific information is unclear... However, the staff seems to contain some powerful special elemental energy, which can only be awakened through further upgrades.] [Staff Affinity Increasing, Affinity: 35 points] [Attached Skill 1: Mid-Level - Fireball (Increased attack range, enhanced burn damage)] [Attached Skill 2: Mid-Level - Gravity Quagmire (Applies a gravity spell within a certain range, increasing gravity to three times normal, slowing the speed of beasts or players within the casting area...)] Originally filled with high expectations, Irving''s face showed a wry smile upon seeing the information. He had hoped to activate a new skill, but the result was merely an upgrade of the [Gravity Quagmire] to mid-level. However, as his affinity with the staff increased, the energy continuously emanating from the staff became noticeably stronger. "What is this..." Irving''s expression slightly froze when he looked at the staff in his hand again. The staff, which initially resembled a simple fire stick, had its dark, shell-like surface gradually peeling away, revealing a golden interior that seemed to be engraved with rune-like symbols. Although the dark shell of the staff hadn''t completely shed yet, obscuring its true appearance, Irving felt an indescribable power emanating from the engraved symbols. [Next Upgrade Requires: Black Obsidian *32...] After checking the required amount of black obsidian for the next upgrade in the system interface, Irving put the staff away. Even though he didn''t gain any particularly powerful skills this time, his mental strength had significantly improved. Irving could sense that with his current mental strength, without Vicky''s assistance, he could control at least forty low-level beasts like the pigmen. "It''s a pity that the pigmen''s strength is still far from enough to drive those turbine generators..." Irving glanced into the distance and shook his head. At this moment, Vicky returned with Sophia, the two having just taken a walk around the shelter''s vicinity. "How did you get those things in here?" Sophia asked. She wasn''t astonished by the modified turbine generators themselves, but rather by their presence in this place. "That''s something you don''t need to know." Irving replied. "Irving, should we reinforce our sanctuary further?" Vicky continued, "No one knows what kind of alien beasts will appear in the second cataclysm. Many players on the forum are selling materials. At least we should reinforce the walls..." Irving''s sanctuary wasn''t large, just a stone house of over a hundred square meters, surrounded by wooden fences. A passageway was left in the middle of the fence, seemingly the only way into the sanctuary but actually set with a [Swamp Trap]. During the first cataclysm, the combination of the [Swamp Trap] and a blazing fire had caused all the alien beasts in the beast tide to perish there. Sophia had no idea about these things. She looked at the crude stone shelter with even more astonishment on her cold face. However, this astonishment was completely different from the shock she felt when she saw the turbine generators. She looked at Irving and asked, "Just this little stone house? How did you survive the first wave of the cataclysm? Were you just lucky and didn''t encounter many alien beasts?" In her eyes, the crude stone shelter in front of her probably couldn''t withstand the first wave of a beast tide attack. If they survived the first wave by luck, such luck would not continue to bless the same person repeatedly. Sophia felt a mix of emotions. From the moment she entered and became a subordinate player, she formed a bond with Irving''s sanctuary. In other words, if this stone house were to be destroyed, she would also suffer serious repercussions. "Who said we didn''t encounter many alien beasts?" Vicky said indignantly. "At that time, we even faced a [Calamity-Class] alien beast, the Stone Giant, right, Irving?" She glanced at Irving, but he didn''t respond. Irving was well aware that he had encountered many exotic beasts at the time, but those beasts were nothing to him. In fact, he had encountered even more exotic beasts before. "[Calamity-Class]?" Sophia had never heard of this term. She looked at Vicky with a complicated expression, thinking this woman made it up to defend Irving. "There are only nineteen hours left until the second wave of the cataclysm." Sophia said with a furrowed brow. "This place can''t even compare to the sanctuary built by my family''s guild, whether in terms of size or sturdiness... I really don''t know what we''ll do when the catastrophe strikes tomorrow." She couldn''t help but sigh. Even though she had just seen the turbine generators, spotlights, and heaters, without a sturdy shelter, they couldn''t withstand the alien beasts'' attacks. "A sturdy shelter?" Irving shook his head with a smile. "Even if the shelter is built like a fortress, it will eventually be breached. The best way is to ensure the alien beasts never get close to the shelter in the first place!" Upgrading the sanctuary requires a large amount of materials and a significant amount of time. However, time is running out for Irving and his group. The exotic beasts from the second wave of the catastrophe will undoubtedly be far stronger than those from the previous wave, and they remain unknown entities. In Irving''s view, a sturdy shelter was important, but if that was all they had, they would just be sitting ducks waiting to be beaten. That didn''t fit his philosophy at all. He has always adhered to his own beliefs, which are different from those of others. He understood that if things continued this way, failure was inevitable. Failure was simply not an option for Irving. He didn''t want to just scrape by; he wanted to live with dignity and honor. He had had enough of barely surviving in the apocalypse in his past life. In this life, he would not sit and wait for death. Chapter 47 - 47: Entering the Altar Prevent those beasts from even approaching the shelter? Sophia was speechless. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Irving take out two blueprints and hand them to her. "Take these two blueprints, go to the trading section of the forum, and purchase all the necessary materials. Then, find a suitable location on the outskirts of the sanctuary and set everything up." "What about you, Irving?" Vicky, sensing something, asked. Vicky gradually became more alert, and now he always asks Irving when encountering uncertain things. "I have some other matters to attend to. Just follow my instructions, and you won''t need to worry about the second wave of the cataclysm." Irving replied. "But..." Sophia started, feeling a bit stunned after seeing the information on the blueprints. Such blueprints, especially those for shelter defense, were incredibly rare on the market. She hadn''t expected Irving to produce two of them so easily. Although these blueprints could significantly enhance the shelter''s security, Sophia still harbored doubts about Irving''s earlier statements. Even the large guilds didn''t dare to claim they could completely withstand the second wave of the cataclysm, let alone prevent beasts from approaching the shelter. If other players heard Irving''s words, they would undoubtedly laugh them off as a joke. After giving his instructions, Irving left the shelter with Little Black, while Sophia and Vicky temporarily logged out of the game to search the forum''s trading area for the necessary materials. Dusk was approaching. Looking ahead toward the forest, there was less than an hour before the sun would set. Most players generally avoided going out at night, but this did not deter Irving. This time, he was heading to the altar! He still remembered being brutally killed by the beast[Butcher]at the altar when he first entered the Other World, without even the slightest ability to fight back. Recalling that scene, a bitter smile appeared on Irving''s face. His reason for coming to the altar was quite simple. It was there that he had obtained the [Necromancer''s Job Change Rune], and at that time, he had not even reached the true core of the altar. This meant that there could still be other, more valuable items hidden inside. Places like this typically have powerful exotic beasts guarding them. Irving now possesses sufficient mental power. However, there are no suitable exotic beasts for him to enslave, nor is there any way to operate those turbine generators. This altar was the closest and possibly the last place where stronger beasts might be found near his shelter. Soon, he arrived at the outskirts of the altar. The first thing that came into view was a low wall, from which he could already smell a faint scent of blood even before getting close. Inside the wall was a passage leading down to the altar. As Irving prepared to move forward, a sudden piercing roar echoed in his ears. He looked up to see a large, fast-moving shadow lunging at him. "Gravity Mire!" Irving''s lips curled into a slight smile as he lightly waved his staff. In the next moment, the butcher, which had leapt into the air, suddenly slowed down dramatically. The intermediate skill [Gravity Mire] imposes three times the normal gravity on beasts within its range. The strength of the beastly butcher lay in its ability to combine massive size with swift speed. However,[Gravity Mire]turned this advantage into a critical weakness. The larger its size, the greater the gravity it had to endure. Under the influence of three times normal gravity, what should have been a powerful lunge toward Irving turned into a hard, vertical crash onto the ground. Another piercing roar echoed! The butcher''s blood-red eyes now held a flicker of terror as it looked at the player standing before it. But the beasts had been cursed and could not allow anyone to enter the altar. "Little Black, it''s your turn." Irving said calmly. With a howl, Little Black, engulfed in purple flames, dashed forward like an arrow from a bow, immediately engaging in a fierce battle with the butcher. The mysterious purple flames covering Little Black were incredibly powerful, allowing it to kill the butcher in mere moments, despite being at a size disadvantage. [Do you wish to perform Soul Reap on the butcher?] "Yes!" [Soul Reap in progress...] [Soul Reap successful!] Stepping over the blood-stained ground, Irving, with Little Black at his side, smoothly entered the passage leading to the underground altar. Following them was the butcher, now engulfed in dim purple flames. Any beast killed by Little Black would also be covered in purple flames. The difference was that these flames had weaker adhesive properties, slightly stronger than ordinary fire. Once underground, Irving had the butcher lead the way. The light from its burning body provided limited illumination, with visibility extending only two to three meters. Upon entering the main hall, Irving immediately noticed the boxes he had previously opened using a "special method." To his surprise, there were fresh bloodstains on the walls and floor. "It seems that other players have also discovered this altar, but unfortunately, they all ended up dying here..." Irving thought to himself. In the game, common beasts like pigmen and butchers would respawn after being killed by players. However, treasures, mining resources, and[Calamity-grade]beasts like golems would not regenerate. So, after Irving opened all the treasure chests in the altar hall, the other desperate players who arrived here found nothing but empty boxes... Many players were brutally killed by the butcher, only to discover that the place had already been raided, leaving them furious and wanting to bash their heads in... This altar has been mentioned in the forum''s discussion area, with posts indicating that the resources inside have already been taken. As a result, many other players have given up on the idea of exploring this place. Irving glanced at the passage leading deeper into the altar but didn''t proceed immediately. Instead, he began to wander around the hall. The passageway ahead was filled with traps and mechanisms, and a single shield wouldn''t suffice. Thus, Irving decided to enslave more Butchers to help him navigate the dangerous path. Last time he entered this place, he was too hasty to observe the environment of the hall carefully. But this time, Irving''s strength had greatly improved, and he no longer worried about the Butchers'' attacks. Suddenly, he noticed something carved into the surrounding walls. "Little Black!" Irving glanced at his companion. He and Little Black had a master-servant contract, and their synergy had significantly improved. With just a look, Little Black''s purple flames burned brighter. Under the illumination, although the murals on the walls had become somewhat mottled with age, the content was still discernible: At the top was a vast expanse of dark clouds, inky black and shrouding the entire sky. Below were withered trees and skeletal remains, the earth seemingly drained of all life... Seeing the mural''s content, Irving''s expression darkened, and he felt an intense sense of oppression. After spending some time in the hall, Irving deliberately made some noise to attract the nearby Butchers. About half an hour later, nine Butchers had gathered behind him, all emanating a layer of purple flames, brightening the surroundings considerably. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Satisfied with the number, Irving entered the passage, letting the enslaved Butchers lead the way while he and Little Black followed at a safe distance. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! They hadn''t taken more than a few steps when, with the sound of mechanisms clicking, countless arrows rained down like a sudden storm. The leading Butcher was instantly turned into a pincushion and fell to the ground with a thud. Thankfully, these Butchers were massive, serving as moving shields. The remaining eight Butchers bore various numbers of arrows, but Irving and Little Black were critically injured. The passage was long, and Irving had no idea how many traps lay ahead. If all the enslaved Butchers were lost halfway, it would be troublesome... After about ten minutes and encountering two more similar arrow traps, losing two more Butchers, Irving finally saw a light ahead. The light in the dark passage was like a beacon guiding his way. "Finally, almost there..." As the light grew brighter, Irving could finally breathe a sigh of relief. There were no other bloodstains along the way, indicating he was the first player to reach this place. If there were treasures inside, at least they hadn''t been claimed by someone else. Last time, he had only reached the hall and obtained the[Necromancer Transition Rune], making Irving excitedly anticipate what lay ahead. As he got closer, he could vaguely see the end of the passage. But in the next moment, his gaze fell upon something that made his face darken instantly. It was a coffin! Dozens of iron chains connected the coffin to the surroundings, suspending it in midair. This eerie sight made the temperature around him drop significantly. Just as Irving was about to step out of the passage, a rumbling sound suddenly echoed in his ears. The ground began to shake in response to the noise. "Damn!" Irving''s heart pounded with fear. Before he could react, the six Butchers leading the way were crushed into pulp. Chapter 48 - 48: The Source of Disaster "It''s... a rolling stone!" The rumbling grew louder and louder. Irving felt the light at the tunnel entrance vanish in an instant, only to see a massive rolling stone with a diameter of at least five meters barreling toward him. With inertia, the stone accelerated as it rolled. The six Butchers leading the way were crushed in an instant, reduced to pulp. "There are even more traps." Irving was shocked, but he had no time to think. The massive rolling stone''s impact would be unbearable for even the most physically strong warrior players, let alone a mage like him. Behind him, Little Black began barking frantically, seemingly urging Irving to leave immediately. "It''s too late." Irving felt bitter. The passage was a narrow straight line, offering no place to hide. The rolling stone gained speed. If he tried to escape backward, it would only lead to death. Boom! Irving quickly took out his staff and cast the mid-tier spell, [Fireball], at the massive stone. His [Unknown Staff], having undergone another upgrade, hadn''t gained new skills but had significantly boosted his mental strength. For mage players, increased mental strength substantially enhanced the speed and power of their combat spells. In an instant, a fireball the same diameter as the rolling stone formed and shot forward at high speed. Irving hoped to block the rolling stone this way. The next moment, a deafening explosion echoed through the tunnel, and his expression grew even grimmer. The fireball collided with the rolling stone and shattered into countless sparks, floating in the air. The stone''s speed only paused for a moment before continuing its relentless advance toward Irving. "Umm..." Sweat beaded on Irving''s forehead. "Am I really going to die here today?" While he could resurrect the next day after dying this way, time was running out. The second wave of the cataclysm would arrive tomorrow. Even with this experience, there was no guarantee he wouldn''t be killed again upon entering the depths of the altar. If he was killed again, he wouldn''t be able to enter the Other World to fend off the second wave of the cataclysm. Without him, there was no way Sophia and Vicky could protect the shelter from being destroyed. He couldn''t take that risk! And he wouldn''t take that risk! Little Black''s barking grew louder, and it even bit Irving''s pant leg, trying to pull him away. Despite the critical situation, it wouldn''t abandon its master to save itself, even though it lacked resurrection capabilities. Irving glanced at Little Black at his feet, his mind racing. The rolling stone was only tens of meters away and would crush him in just a breath or two. His deep eyes suddenly flashed with a brilliant idea. The fireball couldn''t stop the rolling stone because it lacked weight. But what if he could somehow give it some gravity? "Anyway, this is the only way!" Irving simultaneously cast[Fireball]and[Gravity Mire], tripling the gravity of the original fireball. Four meters! Three meters! Two meters... Just as the massive rolling stone was about to crush Irving and Little Black, the fireball with triple gravity finally shot out. Boom! This time, the power was far greater than before. As the fireball collided with the rolling stone, an explosion filled the air. The impact formed a visible shockwave, and Irving was thrown backward uncontrollably. He hit the ground hard! At this moment, Irving''s greatest weakness as a mage player was fully exposed. He felt as if his internal organs were boiling, and blood spurted from his throat. Staggering, he managed to get up and turned to look at Little Black, who had been flung even farther by the shock wave. Seeing that it was mostly unharmed, he finally let out a breath of relief and turned his gaze forward again. The massive rolling stone had finally been shattered by the fireball with triple gravity. Not only had it stopped rolling, but cracks also spread across its surface. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving let out a long breath. He had finally passed the last obstacle. After regaining his composure a bit, he led Little Black through the cracks in the shattered stone and headed straight to the innermost and most central part of the altar. Compared to the outer hall, this space was much smaller, more like a secret chamber. As he approached, Irving finally saw the coffin suspended in midair by iron chains. The entire coffin was made from some kind of indescribable wood. What was strange was that numerous green shoots had sprouted from the coffin, as if the wood was still alive... Irving glanced around again. Since all the Butchers he had enslaved had been crushed by the rolling stone, he could only rely on the dim purple flame emanating from Little Black to barely see the surroundings. He cast a fireball into the corner, and the blazing flames illuminated the secret chamber. There were still some murals on the walls, very similar to those in the hall. Oppressive dark clouds covered the sky and earth, and countless bones lay beneath withered trees... In this already small space, the atmosphere became even more eerie. In addition, numerous statues stood in the corners, all stone carvings of enormous beasts. Their hulking forms had faces pocked and pitted as if corroded by something, looking terrifying with their bared fangs and claws. At first glance, Irving was startled by the statues, as they were incredibly lifelike. He instinctively gripped his staff tightly until he realized they weren''t moving at all, distinguishing them as mere sculptures. "How strange... so many traps, these carvings, and murals, yet inside there''s nothing but this coffin." Irving shook his head. He had expected to find some treasure here, just like last time. He searched the secret chamber again, but after confirming there were no treasure chests or other passages, a look of disappointment crossed his face. Finally, Irving''s gaze fell once more on the coffin. "I nearly got crushed into pulp by that rolling stone trap just now. Can''t let this trip be for nothing..." Irving walked up to the suspended coffin, hesitated for a moment, and decided to open it to see what was hidden inside. Earlier, in the altar hall, after killing those Butchers, he acquired some weapons and equipment. After selecting a few, he took out the [Flame Dragon Broad Axe], a high-tier ¡ï¡ï weapon. In the trading market, this kind of equipment would undoubtedly be a sought-after treasure among players. But for Irving now, it was merely a convenient tool for prying open the coffin. He picked up the [Flame Dragon Broad Axe] and began hacking at the coffin, trying to chisel open the top wooden board. But after a few swings, he suddenly stopped. "What''s happening..." Irving saw, by the light of the fire, that fresh blood was flowing from the deep marks he had made on the coffin''s surface. It was as if he hadn''t been chopping wood, but human flesh. This eerie sight made Irving even more convinced that whatever was inside the coffin was no ordinary thing. Now, the coffin before him was covered in the blood that had flowed down. Worried that continuing to hack might cause more trouble, he forcibly wedged the sharpest part of the axe into the coffin''s seam, intending to pry off the lid. After much effort, with a crisp sound. The sharp edge of the high-tier ¡ï¡ï [Flame Dragon Broad Axe] snapped off, but the coffin lid finally opened a crack. He then gave it a strong push. As the coffin opened, Irving''s heart inexplicably started pounding. He glanced inside. Hiss! Seeing what lay inside, Irving gasped. Inside was the corpse of a woman... No! To be precise, it was a monster. Her face was deathly pale, like paper, yet showed no signs of decay. In fact, at first glance, there was an eerie beauty to her. But atop her head coiled hundreds of venomous snakes, lying limp as if devoid of life. "Was this altar built for her?" Irving speculated. At this moment, he wasn''t sure if the woman''s corpse still counted as a monster. Anything that appeared in the Other World Game certainly wasn''t a human corpse... but why did she look so human? Irving thought of the murals around him, feeling an ever-stronger sense of unease as he sensed a connection between the coffin''s contents and the paintings. His goal in entering the altar was merely to find something useful to face the upcoming second wave of the cataclysm. "This place is too strange. I need to leave quickly." Irving thought, his eyes scanning the contents of the coffin. He noticed that the woman''s corpse, with her head full of venomous snakes, seemed to be holding something¡ªa green stone, covered in mottled patterns and inscribed with ancient runes. Under the dim light from the corner of the chamber, it glowed with a faint green light... Irving gritted his teeth, fighting back the disgust at the corpse in the coffin, and grabbed the green stone. At that moment, a prompt sounded in his ear. [Notice: Player has unlocked the secret of the altar!] ["The Source of Plague" will arrive in the Other World ahead of schedule...] Chapter 49 - 49: Escape from the Clutches of Death [The source of the plague has been activated. Players, please leave the altar immediately...] "Plague?" Upon obtaining the peculiar green stone, a system prompt echoed in Irving''s mind, causing his face to turn grim. A foreboding sense of dread surged within him. Before he could contemplate further, the ground beneath him began to tremble. Irving was currently standing on suspended iron chains which he had used to pry open the coffin. "Could taking this strange stone be causing this place to collapse?" Irving''s heart skipped a beat. The source of the plague was now the least of his concerns. Little Black, who was waiting below, seemed to sense the impending danger and started barking frantically at Irving. Just as Irving was about to leap down from the chains, he was suddenly enveloped by a chilling sensation. In the next moment, the woman with a head full of venomous snakes lying in the coffin abruptly opened her eyes. Their gazes locked, and for reasons unknown, the serpent woman''s eyes bore an enchanting, bewitching light that could ensnare one''s soul. Irving was momentarily dazed. In that brief instant, the serpent woman sat up straight from the coffin and grabbed his arm! Irving was utterly shocked. He instinctively cast [Fireball] into the coffin. A burst of flames erupted skyward, and the resulting shockwave flung him against the chamber wall. Thud! He spat out another mouthful of fresh blood. As the smoke and dust settled, the coffin had been shattered by [Fireball]. However, when Irving looked over, he saw the serpent woman unscathed. Her eerie, cold eyes flashed with contempt as she gazed in his direction. "She actually..." Irving''s face grew even paler. With the upgrade to a mid-tier [FireBall], at such a close range, even a high-level beast would be severely injured if not killed. He instantly realized the terrifying nature of the serpent woman before him. She undoubtedly did not belong to the initial game stages'' classification of low, mid, and high-tier beasts. Irving realized he had entered a significant misconception¡ªa knowledge blind spot, to be precise. Just like the cataclysmic stone golem from the first disaster wave, which couldn''t be compared to ordinary beasts. This meant there were other levels of classification beyond what he knew, which the system hadn''t yet revealed. But these thoughts were irrelevant now. The only thing in Irving''s mind was: He couldn''t die here! Dying would not only waste a lot of time, but the stone he had just obtained would be lost, and all subsequent plans would fall apart. Escape! Irving forced himself to stand. He glanced at Little Black, who was barking madly at the serpent woman, then without a second thought, scooped him up. At this moment, the violently shaking altar was causing stones and debris to fall continuously. Just as he was preparing to escape through the entryway, the monumental statues standing near the walls began to crumble as if tiles were falling off their edges¡­ They were moving! All the statues were moving! It seemed they had sensed Irving''s intentions, and the entrance of the passageway was blocked by those massive, decaying-faced beasts. That was the only exit from the secret chamber, and in the mere moment that Irving hesitated, more and more statues seemed to awaken, taking heavy steps towards him. Truly, there was no way out, no escape. Behind him was the serpent woman, and in front were countless beasts resurrected from the statues. Irving glanced at Little Black in his arms, a hint of helplessness flashing in his eyes. At this moment, he suddenly remembered that when he first entered the altar, in addition to the [Necromancer Class Change Rune], he also obtained an [Invisibility Scroll]¡ªit could immediately render him invisible, lasting for two minutes. "I was going to save this [Invisibility Scroll] for the cataclysmic event, but now I can''t be picky." Irving knew the stone he had just snatched from the serpent woman was critical, let alone if he died now, Little Black probably wouldn''t survive either. [Do you want to use the "Invisibility Scroll" immediately?] "Yes." Irving said urgently. The next moment, the beasts in the secret chamber that were staring at Irving, the "intruder", had a touch of disbelief in their dull eyes. The human who was clearly there just a moment ago had disappeared. "Only two minutes¡­" After confirming that he was indeed invisible, Irving sprinted towards the entryway with all his strength. As he ran, his gaze unintentionally fell on the serpent woman standing atop the shattered coffin. For some reason, since she woke up, she had always stood still, but her eyes were fixed intently in Irving''s direction. "Can she see me?" Irving moved quickly, but found the serpent woman''s gaze followed him, causing him to panic. By the time Irving made it into the entryway, sprinting towards the outside of the altar, he saw the venomous snakes on the serpent woman''s head hissing and writhing. Irving was sprinting with all his might, his rugged breaths echoing in the passageway, his lungs on the verge of bursting. He didn''t dare stop for even a moment, as the thunderous footsteps behind him seemed ready to catch up at any second. The tremors of the altar grew stronger, with debris constantly falling around him. When Irving finally burst out of the altar, he found that the outside world was still shrouded in darkness, illuminated only by the moonlight casting its glow upon the earth. Only then did he dare to halt and glance back over his shoulder. The entrance to the altar was on the verge of collapse, and yet, the resurrected statues below were still in relentless pursuit... Irving had no choice but to continue running towards the sanctuary since the two minutes of invisibility had expired. ... Meanwhile... Inside the sanctuary, after Irving had left, Vicky and Sophia had started to buy a large number of supplies from the forum''s trading area. However, even with express delivery, the materials purchased from the forum''s trading area wouldn''t arrive until the next day at the earliest. In order to set up the [Attack Arrow Towers] and [Thorny Wall] as quickly as possible, Vicky directly made a call to James. As for James, after returning from the mine with the guild members, he wasted no time in using the mined materials to upgrade and renovate the guild''s sanctuary. Receiving Vicky''s call, he immediately gathered the necessary materials for the two blueprints and sent them directly to Irving''s house. The upgraded sanctuary was guarded on all sides by sturdy stone walls, which had sharp barbs on their surfaces. There was also a towering arrow tower nearby. Vicky and Sophia, who had just finished the arrow tower, were standing on top of it, looking at the surrounding scenery. The moon was shining, the stars were sparse, the wind was gently blowing, and the rustling of the trees made the atmosphere quite pleasant. "When will Irving get back¡­" Vicky''s eyebrows were knit together, a hint of worry appearing on her pretty face. Sophia raised an eyebrow. Her reason for following Irving was to avenge the guild and rescue family members who had been enslaved. "How did you guys get through the last catastrophe?" Sophia turned her head, finding it hard to believe that a simple stone-built sanctuary could withstand a beast tide. "You guys are really lucky. As far as I know, over half of the players permanently quit the game after the last catastrophe¡­" "I''m really worried about whether this place can withstand the upcoming second catastrophe, relying on those generators from who knows where? And they are still the most primitive mechanical types, needing someone to drive the turbines to generate electricity¡­" Sophia voiced her concerns, a hint of disappointment in her heart. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although she didn''t know where Irving had gotten those turbine engines and heating and lighting equipment from, without electricity, they were no different from scrap iron¡­ "Lucky?" Vicky let out a bitter laugh. "You could say we were the unluckiest. In addition to being attacked by the beast tide during the last catastrophe, a disaster-level aberrant beast also appeared. If Irving hadn''t risked his life to kill it, you wouldn''t be seeing me right now¡­" As a support healing mage, she was fated to follow behind a powerful protector. "A catastrophe-level aberrant beast?" Sophia shook her head. She had never heard the term before. Her family''s guild had lost half its players in defending against the beast tide, barely managing to hold their shelter intact. She found it hard to believe that just Irving and a non-combative Vicky could keep this place safe. "If you don''t want to admit it, maybe it''s because you haven''t seen a real large-scale beast tide..." Sophia sighed, thinking perhaps Vicky had only experienced minor skirmishes. Changing the subject, she asked, "Is he... your boyfriend?" Women naturally possess a curiosity about such topics, and Sophia was no exception. Caught off-guard by the question, Vicky''s cheeks flushed with a hint of red. Recalling past events, Irving had saved her life more than once and had even offended the Taylor family at a banquet to defend her. Some relationships are hard to define. Seeing Vicky blush and stammer, Sophia smiled knowingly: "Okay, you don''t have to say anything, I already know. A support healing mage and a fire mage¡ª you two make quite the lucky couple, but..." She glanced at the scrap metal beside the shelter, continuing, "It''s just too bad your boyfriend is too naive, trying to cut corners with these scraps rather than fortifying the shelter properly, hoping to avoid the second wave of catastrophe. Now I''m dragged into this as well." Sophia sighed deeply. She couldn''t imagine what Irving, as a fire mage, could possibly do to operate those turbine generators. Just as Vicky hesitated whether to reveal Irving''s true profession, she suddenly felt the arrow tower slightly tremble. "Something''s approaching us, but that shouldn''t be happening... Could the second catastrophe be arriving early?" Sophia said with an icy expression, her gaze fixed in one direction. As the arrow tower shook more violently, she finally saw clearly. In the night, a young man was being furiously chased by a group of huge beasts... Chapter 50 - 50: Evil Source Wand "That''s..." Vicky murmured, feeling that the figure looked very familiar. At this moment, Irving, who was being chased by a large group of aberrant beasts, was in utter agony. His frantic sprinting had almost exhausted him, and a deep, bleeding wound marked where the serpent-woman had touched his arm. Upon closer inspection, the wound was pitch black, a clear sign of poisoning... "Quick! Shoot the arrows!" Irving shouted as he spotted the newly constructed arrow tower within the shelter. "It''s Irving!" As the distance shortened, Vicky finally saw him clearly, her face turning extremely grim. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... The sound of mechanisms activating filled the air. Hundreds of arrows, pre-loaded in the arrow tower, rained down like a sudden storm, accurately targeting the aberrant beasts. Irving glanced back to see that, despite being riddled with arrows, the grotesque beasts with rotting faces were not slowed down. Instead, they were enraged further. "Open the gate!" Vicky shouted to Sophia below the arrow tower. After Irving had left, the outer walls of the shelter had been reinforced and covered with sharp thorns. The gate of the outer wall slowly opened, and Sophia, seeing Irving approaching, raised her staff and cast an ice spell. Blue beams of light coalesced and then shot rapidly towards the beasts. Ice spikes, each over thirty centimeters in diameter, pierced through the bodies of the beasts like sharp blades. This attack finally managed to slow their advance slightly. By this time, Irving had managed to slip through the gate. Barely catching his breath, he saw Vicky rushing down from the arrow tower. "Irving, where did those aberrant beasts come from?" Vicky asked hurriedly. But when her gaze landed on Irving''s arm, her face froze. "Irving! Your arm..." Not just her, even Sophia was taken aback. Irving''s arm, where the serpent-woman had grabbed him, was starting to fester, as if being corroded by something, and the area of rot was steadily expanding. Irving''s heart sank. After barely escaping death from the altar, his arm was now rotting. If this continued, the rot might spread throughout his body, and he could lose his life! "Don''t worry about me. Take care of those beasts outside first." Irving said through gritted teeth. His strength was completely depleted, making it impossible to cast any spells. The festering wound on his arm seemed to be affecting his mind as well, making his head feel foggy. Bang! Bang! Bang! The intense sounds of impacts echoed as the thorn-covered wall trembled from the hits. "Don''t worry, they can''t get in for a while," Sophia explained. "I upgraded this wall entirely with [Black Iron Ore], making it incredibly sturdy. The outside is covered with thorns. The more they crash into it, the more they hurt themselves. They won''t last long." When Sophia had secretly stored some[Black Iron Ore]while the Nightblade Brotherhood occupied the mine, she had not expected it to come in handy like this. "Irving, you should rest. You don''t look well at all." Vicky said as she began casting a[Healing Art]with all her might to treat Irving''s wounds. As beams of green light seeped into Irving''s body, he felt his groggy mind becoming slightly clearer. About ten minutes later, he looked at his wounded arm again. The ulceration had stopped, and there were signs of healing. The outside collision sounds had also subsided. Irving let out a sigh of relief, but a hint of bitterness crossed his face as he recalled the tense moments before. "What''s going on with those beasts outside?" Sophia had just climbed up the arrow tower and looked outside. Due to the previous impact, many of the pursuing beasts were riddled with holes from the thorns on the wall and were lying on the ground, barely alive. As for the remaining beasts, though they had stopped charging, they were still unwilling to leave. "These strange beasts, though never seen before, did not appear to be particularly intelligent..." Sophia said, looking quizzically at Irving. The matter of the altar, especially the source of disaster after the coffin was opened, Irving felt that it was not so simple. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. After it encountered me halfway, it kept chasing me here." "You don''t know?" Sophia frowned, but didn''t ask more. "Alright, preparations for today are almost done. I have some things to deal with and need to log off. I hope the materials bought in the trading area can all be delivered by tomorrow, otherwise..." She sighed deeply, a worried look on her face. After Sophia logged out of the game, Irving took out the strange stone from his arms. His brows furrowed as he studied the runes engraved on it. Vicky frowned, quickly realizing that the sudden assault of the beasts outside might be related to this strange stone. "Irving, where did you get this stone?" Irving didn''t answer, as a system prompt appeared before his eyes. [Item: Heart of Plague] [Description: This gemstone is said to be related to an ancient plague and has been buried in the dust of history. It is believed to contain the source power of the plague, which is both powerful and evil, capable of causing devastation... Many power-seeking mages have yearned for this gem, but few could truly harness its power...] "Heart of Plague?" Irving looked at the content in the description, his brows furrowing tighter. He thought of the snake woman in the coffin, the rotting beasts, and his own ulcerated wound... Just then, as his staff accidentally approached the strange stone, it began to tremble violently, as if there was some magnetic force between the two. The next moment, the strange stone flew out of his hand and landed on the top of his staff. With a crisp crack, a sound echoed through the air. The stone merged with the staff''s handle, causing the staff to shake even more violently. The dark outer layer completely fell off, revealing a golden light. The once ordinary-looking staff now appeared to be made of pure gold, revealing its true form. [Notification: The Heart of Plague has been automatically inlaid into the staff. Affinity: 99.9%!] [The staff has been upgraded!] [Item info: Evil Source Wand] [Grade: Legendary] [Description: This is a staff imbued with mystery and power. The gem embedded at the top, the "Heart of Plague," is the core source of its abilities. According to legend, the "Evil Source Wand" was once wielded by a powerful dark sorceress who used it to bring about countless disasters and calamities. The Evil Source Wand contains immense power, capable of unleashing devastating magical attacks and even exerting a degree of control over the minds of living beings!] "Holy crap!" Irving felt like he''d been injected with a shot of adrenaline, instantly becoming more alert. He stared wide-eyed at the staff radiating a golden glow before him, his face filled with incredulity. He had suspected that this staff was extraordinary, but he never could have imagined that it would turn out to be a legendary piece of equipment! Moreover, the[Heart of Plague]obtained from the snake woman in the coffin exhibited a strong attraction to the staff, merging almost perfectly with it. This suggested that the two were likely meant to be one, forcibly separated for some unknown reason. Equipment is categorized by quality: Trash, Common, Advanced, Rare, Epic, Legendary. Legendary equipment is the pinnacle, nearly impossible to obtain by simply defeating beasts. Irving''s heart was in turmoil, and his body couldn''t stop trembling. He had actually acquired a piece of legendary equipment, and not just any piece, but a staff, the main weapon that countless mage players dreamt of! "Irving, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Vicky rushed forward, worried that his ulcerated arm was acting up, ready to support him. "No... I''m fine." Irving waved her off with a smile, clutching the[Evil Source Wand]in his hand. He felt a surge of immense power emanating from the staff. Vicky''s eyes fell on the "pure gold" staff, and as if guessing something, she excitedly asked, "Could this be a rare piece of equipment?" "Rare?" Irving''s smile widened. If he told Vicky it was a legendary item, she would likely lose her composure more than he did. However, he decided not to reveal this. Sometimes, showing all your cards can put you in a passive position. Having been betrayed by his closest loved ones in his past life, Irving understood this well. In the face of immense profit, no one is reliable. Irving had waited for Sophia to log out before taking out the[Heart of Plague]because he was deeply wary of her, not knowing enough about her. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, it''s just a rare piece of equipment that suits me well." Irving replied dismissively. Unexpectedly, Vicky became even more excited upon hearing this. Her excitement was genuine. She had already come to see Irving as her pillar of support. Irving observed all of this. After a whole day of effort, he was thoroughly exhausted. Just as he was about to put away the [Evil Source Wand] and log out of the game, the system notification sound chimed once again. [The "Evil Source Wand" has appeared! It will be announced to all players in the game in three minutes¡­] [This weapon was once wielded by a powerful dark sorceress who caused countless disasters and calamities with it. The wielder of this equipment will be cursed and become the "Public Enemy Number One"!] Chapter 51 - 51: Public Enemy Number One [Player has become the game''s "Public Enemy Number One". This will be announced to all players in three minutes!] [Notice: Once a player is bound as the "Public Enemy Number One," special energy waves will emanate into the external world every 24 hours. Any player possessing a "Tracking Crystal" will be able to briefly detect the energy source.] [If another player kills the "Public Enemy Number One," they will receive the protection of the Blue Star''s Will, a permanent attribute boost, and a piece of legendary equipment as a reward...] [Countdown to announcement: 00:02:37] [After the countdown ends, the "Public Enemy Number One" will emit the first wave of special energy radiation, which will repeat every 24 hours.] "Damn it!" Irving couldn''t help but curse out loud upon hearing the system notice, his face darkening with the news. The excitement he felt earlier from acquiring the legendary staff, the[Evil Source Wand], dissipated instantly. Becoming "Public Enemy Number One" meant that from now on, he wouldn''t just have to fend off beast assaults.He would also have to constantly guard against threats from other players. A permanent attribute boost! Legendary equipment! The rewards offered by the Blue Star''s Will were simply too enticing. No player could possibly resist such temptation. Irving sighed, but moments later, a steely resolve gleamed in his eyes. Since he had already become "Public Enemy Number One," he could only accept this new reality. As the saying goes, a competent hunter must always be prepared to become the hunted. The Other World Game nearly replicated the post-apocalyptic world after the dark dominion swallowed the Blue Star in a 1:1 ratio. These current calamities were just trials. In the true apocalypse, no one could ever feel absolutely safe. In the game, the quickest yet most effective method to gain equipment and resources was through plundering! "Maybe this could turn out to be a good thing..." Irving muttered, his deep eyes becoming increasingly fierce. However, he was also clearly aware that he needed to rapidly enhance his strength, especially because this sanctuary was destined to become the core hub post-apocalypse. The next moment, his gaze shifted back to the[Evil Source Wand]in his hand, and the system''s virtual interface appeared before his eyes. [Evil Source Wand] [Grade: Legendary!] [Description: This is a staff filled with mystery and power. The gem embedded at the top, the "Heart of Plague," is the core source of its capabilities. According to legend, the "Evil Source Wand" was once wielded by a powerful dark sorceress who used it to bring about countless disasters and calamities... The Evil Source Wand contains immense power, capable of unleashing devastating magical attacks and even exerting a degree of control over the minds of living beings!] This time, he carefully read through the introduction, inevitably recalling the snake woman encountered in the altar''s coffin. "Could the former owner of this staff have been her?" Irving was almost certain of it. Otherwise, the "Heart of Plague" gem he obtained from the snake woman wouldn''t fit so perfectly with the staff. "The introduction says this staff can control the minds of creatures to some extent? Does that mean it can control not just the beasts but also other players?" Irving murmured, a flash of astonishment crossing his eyes. However, he knew he would have to slowly test these theories in the days to come. Though he had become "Public Enemy Number One," he had also acquired the[Evil Source Wand]. The mind-control attribute of this staff was particularly well-suited to his profession as a Necromancer. Yet, the exact enhancements it provided remained unknown for now. "Irving." At that moment, Vicky suddenly spoke up in surprise, "I just received a system notification saying that a player has been designated as the top enemy by the will of Blue Star in the Other World. Anyone who manages to kill this player will be rewarded with a piece of legendary equipment!" Irving smiled and shook his head, a complex expression crossing his face. "Well, that''s not something you should concern yourself with." "True..." Vicky seemed to have realized something, sighing, "To be marked as the enemy of all players, that mysterious player must be incredibly powerful. Otherwise, the will of Blue Star wouldn''t offer a piece of legendary equipment as a reward." At this moment, her heart was filled with curiosity. She couldn''t figure out what line the "Public Enemy Number One" player had crossed in the game to warrant such a "bounty." Before logging out of the game, Irving took one last look at the remodeled sanctuary. After ensuring that the revived beasts outside the thorny walls wouldn''t be able to break in, he finally felt at ease. Returning to the real world, he noticed it was already past 1 AM. Irving headed to the bathroom for a cold shower, and the exhaustion weighing on his mind finally began to lift. However, when he looked in the mirror, he was shocked to find that the festering wound on his arm was still there! Logically, the connection between the Other World and reality was one-way. As long as the sanctuary was not destroyed and he wasn''t killed by other players, no matter how badly injured he got in the game, it shouldn''t affect him in reality. "Why does this scar look like a mark..." Irving examined his arm. Although the wound had healed, it had left behind a pentagram-like scar. A sense of unease crept into his mind. "Could this be a mark left by the snake woman for revenge?" He had opened the coffin in the altar and then snatched away the "Heart of Plague" gem from the snake woman. It would be no surprise if this act provoked her wrath. But one thing puzzled him. The snake woman was far stronger than him, to the point of being overwhelming. Yet, she did not chase after him. Instead, she stood in place, commanding the revived beasts from the statues... "Could she be bound by some kind of power?" Irving speculated. More and more questions swirled in his mind, and he knew he wouldn''t be able to uncover the truth, at least not for now. "Well, forget it..." Irving muttered as he walked out of the bathroom, momentarily forgetting that he was only wearing a pair of shorts. A familiar scene unfolded once more. Vicky, noticing the prolonged silence from the bathroom, came down to check, only to collide head-on with Irving at the corner. Two young people living under the same roof, and at this moment, the atmosphere was becoming somewhat ambiguous. Vicky couldn''t help but notice Irving''s bare torso. Though Irving''s build wasn''t overly muscular, he had the right amount of definition. His abs were particularly striking, with eight distinct segments complementing his height of over six feet and his chiseled face. Vicky''s cheeks flushed red like ripe apples as her heart started pounding wildly, as if a little deer was racing inside her chest. "Irving..." Vicky murmured, lowering her head shyly. Her bashful appearance was so endearing that one might be tempted to rush over and embrace her protectively. "Go take a shower." Irving said, a strange flicker in his eyes before he turned to head upstairs. However, just then, Vicky recalled the conversation she had with Sophia in the arrow tower. From the moment she first met Irving, she had felt a strong attraction to this man. Without him, she couldn''t count how many times she would have died in the game The Other World. Without this man, she wouldn''t have survived the first round of cataclysm. Without him, she would have long become a sacrificial pawn for her uncle, forced to marry someone she didn''t love... It was this man who had completely changed her destiny! "Irving, do you have a girlfriend?" Vicky asked, gathering an unexpected courage. Irving stopped in his tracks, looking at Vicky with some surprise before simply shaking his head. No! Vicky clenched her fists tightly, her cheeks growing even redder. Although Irving had driven her uncle and the Taylor family away at the banquet hall, she knew that the issue was far from resolved... S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To completely solve this problem, she thought of a better plan. The atmosphere in the room grew more suggestive. Before Irving could react, Vicky suddenly leaped into his arms like a little bunny. Their bodies pressed together once more, and they both felt a warm sensation. "Irving... I''ve liked you since the first time I saw you. Thank you for all your help," Vicky mustered the courage to continue. "I... I just want to stay by your side forever!" Since her father''s unexpected death, she had been under her uncle''s control, even confined. But whenever she was close to this man, she felt an inner sense of security. However, to her surprise, Irving gently pushed her away. "Irving, you..." Vicky felt an immediate emptiness in her heart. She had never had a boyfriend before. As one of the top ten beauties in the capital city, suitors lined up from downtown to the suburbs. And yet... her first confession had been rejected? The next moment, a soft cry escaped her lips. As Vicky stood there in a daze, she suddenly felt herself being lifted. Irving had scooped her up in a princess carry. When she looked up again, she saw a smile on Irving''s deep, handsome face, and in that moment, she was utterly lost to him! Chapter 52 - 52: Transformation of a Young Girl No man could resist such a temptation! Through their interactions, Irving found that the young lady before him was not at all pretentious or rash, but rather, she was very gentle. Sometimes, she was like a well-behaved kitten, and at other times, she was like a lamb... A lamb to the slaughter. Perhaps this was why she had chosen to become a support healing magician in The Other World Game. Such women were destined to quietly follow behind a strong man, and naturally, Irving would not miss this "cake" that was being offered to him. Compared to the bedroom assigned to Vicky, the master bedroom had more space. Irving tossed Vicky onto the king-sized bed, resulting in a soft squeal. Vicky only felt as if she was lying on a cloud, the bed was so soft. "Irving, be gentle..." Like all girls experiencing this for the first time, Vicky was both excited and a little nervous. At this moment, she was wearing a short skirt and a tight black corset, her breasts seemed to be on the verge of spilling out under the dim room light, making one''s blood boil. Her fair legs were tightly clamped together, like a bud waiting to bloom. Irving gave a slight smile, skillfully removed her corset and unbuttoned her short skirt. Soon, her fair body appeared before his eyes, only her cheeks were extremely red at this moment. "No..." Vicky was completely flustered now. As Irving''s hands kneaded her soft body, a wave of numbness rushed over her, even her voice was so weak. Gradually, Vicky transitioned from initial nervousness to enjoyment. She didn''t know why, but her delicate hands reached up to wrap around this man''s neck and she began kissing him until a huge object entered her body slowly. Vicky only felt her body tremble, a sudden pain swept over her, making her involuntarily clench her fists. Her delicate nails dug into Irving''s back, leaving trails of blood. "Irving... I..." Vicky seemed to notice something. She wanted to quickly escape from the pain, but found that Irving had firmly held her ankle. "Relax." Irving said lightly, taking control of the rhythm. From slow and shallow, it gradually became smoother with the continuous lubrication of the body fluids. Then he quickened his pace, even going straight into her vagina core. On the bed, they intertwined, their bodies continuously colliding, making "slap, slap, slap" sounds. The soft mattress was truly coming into its own at this point. Unfortunately, a large area of the sheets had been soaked, in addition to the sweat from the intense workout, there were also body fluids that had sprayed out because of climax... After another round of intense onslaught, Vicky felt as if her body wasn''t hers anymore. From her initial lying position, she had now changed to kneeling on the corner of the bed. Her fair and plump buttocks were being spanked, leaving a trail of red marks. She could no longer hold on, her waist was in an S shape, and her upper body weakly fell forward. "That''s enough. I''ve really had enough." Vicky pleaded, her cheeks flushed. However, at this moment, Irving revealed a grin on his face, directly supporting the massive object on Vicky''s chest with his huge palm, forcibly lifting her. "No..." Vicky shook her head desperately. She initially wanted to resist, but her body instinctively moved against him, bending her waist even more. As the thrusting became more intense and deeper, a large amount of body fluids splashed out. Until a muffled roar came, Vicky only felt a hot stream entering her lower abdomen, uncontrollably shaking her body. But a hint of satisfaction appeared on her flushed cheeks. At this moment, she finally completed her transformation from a girl to a woman! When this hearty battle ended, it was already past two o''clock in the early morning. After a whole day of playing in the Other World Game, Irving fell asleep on the bed, holding Vicky. ... The next morning, when the sun shone through the curtains, Irving finally woke up. Perhaps it was because of last night, he felt his tiredness wiped out, subconsciously looking at the side, but found Vicky was not there. At this time, a light footstep came from outside the door. Vicky came in holding a plate, and in her other hand, a cup of warm milk. "Irving, get up quickly." Vicky said shyly, then placed the prepared breakfast on the bedside table. Irving gave a slight smile: "Actually, you didn''t have to get up so early this morning." Last night''s battle, as it was Vicky''s first time and she had no experience in this aspect, coupled with Irving''s strong combat power, almost wrecked her. "We agreed before that I would handle all the domestic matters since I''m living here." Vicky said. She had already made up her mind that since she chose this man, she would follow him for the rest of her life. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because whether in reality or in the game, this man was her only reliance. After breakfast, Irving glanced at the arrival notice of the second round of disaster. [Countdown: 05:21:32] In just over five hours, the second round of disaster would arrive. Last night, while Irving and Vicky were enjoying the pleasure brought by their physical intimacy, other players in the game were working overnight to build shelters... "Irving, when are we going to enter the game? Sophia said yesterday that our shelter can''t withstand the attack of the second round of disaster." Vicky started to worry. "She said?" Irving shook his head with a smile. "The shelter is the last line of defense. Once it''s destroyed, we''ll be in an irretrievable situation. That''s because she has no other means and can only rely on the shelter." In fact, not only Sophia, but the vast majority of players and guilds in the game, put all their energy into upgrading the shelter, yet they did not realize how foolish this behavior was! "Okay, you should rest in bed for a while. I''ll call you when I''m going to enter the game." Irving said, and calmly went to the computer. He opened the forum and began browsing the trading section. "Cataclysm Approaching! Dawnlight Guild Urgently Preparing for Battle¡ªHeroic Players Welcome! " "How to Efficiently Stockpile Resources and Supplies? Share Your Tips! " "What Are Your Preparations for the Cataclysm? Join the Discussion! " ¡­ There were countless posts like these. As Irving scrolled down, his eyes suddenly stopped on several posts with the same keyword. ""Public Enemy Number One" has appeared! All players across the server are gathering to hunt down this notorious player! " "The Will of Blue Star has surprisingly offered a legendary piece of equipment as a bounty... Does anyone know what heinous deeds the player labeled as ''Public Enemy Number One'' has committed? " "High bounty for information on the ''Public Enemy Number One'' player! Collecting a large number of ''Tracking Crystals''!" Irving casually clicked on one of the posts to take a look. It was posted just over half an hour ago, yet there were already hundreds of players signing up to join the hunt for the "Public Enemy Number One". Seeing how eager the players were for the legendary weapon, Irving couldn''t help but laugh, "Seems like no one knows my location yet¡­" Although he was bound as the "Public Enemy Number One" and would emit a special energy wave every 24 hours, other players needed to have a [Tracking Crystal] to briefly detect his location. At least until the second wave of the cataclysm arrived, no players would come knocking at his door. This thought gave Irving some temporary peace of mind. He continued to browse through the discussion section. The players'' focus was split between the impending second wave of the cataclysm and the sudden appearance of the "Public Enemy Number One" player. Irving left comments under several posts, expressing his desire to join the guilds'' "hunt" operations. As soon as he posted, he received numerous invitations from various guilds. Little did they know, the "Public Enemy Number One" they were desperately searching for was sitting behind the chat screen. At that moment, the doorbell rang. When Irving went downstairs, he saw a delivery man holding a large bag of packages. Inside were all the basic materials Sophia had bought from the trading section yesterday to upgrade their shelter. In the game. Sophia was sitting atop the arrow tower of the shelter. Outside the walls, a horde of beasts spawned from the altar were lingering, refusing to leave. Her expression grew increasingly grim. "Just over three hours left, why aren''t they here yet!" Sophia picked up a stone and hurled it towards the wall. An angry beast roar followed, and the sturdy walls were struck violently a few more times. "Damn, if I knew it would be like this, I might as well have died in the cave¡­" Sophia sighed repeatedly. To her, even though the outer wall was covered in thorns, its defenses were too flimsy compared to the shelter built by her family guild. All the materials bought yesterday were delivered to Irving''s house, but he wasn''t around to upgrade the shelter. As time ticked away, the once bright noontime sky darkened gradually. This was the prelude to the second wave of the cataclysm. Sophia was anxious and frustrated, but mostly she felt helpless¡­ "Sophia, we''re here!" Vicky''s voice rang out. Sophia turned to look behind her, and her gaze immediately fell on Irving, who was walking leisurely. The suppressed anger in her heart ignited instantly. Chapter 53 - 53: Enslavement "You''re actually here!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sophia could no longer contain her anger when she saw Irving''s unhurried demeanor. Her face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost. "There''s less than three hours left. Do you want to get us all killed? Do you really think the outer walls alone can withstand the second wave of the disaster?" she snapped, her voice tinged with desperation and frustration. "And all that junk you have piled up¡ªI have no idea what it''s even for, just taking up space." Sophia vented all her pent-up frustration. "I thought by following you, you''d help me get my revenge. If it wasn''t for me using my skills last night, those beasts outside would have torn you to shreds!" "Sophia..." Vicky beside her wanted to explain something, but Sophia interrupted her directly, "Shut up! Are you still trying to defend him? Some calamity-level beast? I''ve never even heard of that. It''s obvious you made it up. The fact that this shelter with such defense capabilities managed to survive the first wave of disasters is just sheer luck on your part!" "Good luck won''t always be on your side!" Within the walls of the shelter, Sophia''s scolding echoed, even startling the beasts wandering outside, causing them to once again charge at the walls. However, Irving merely watched her silently. "Are you done?" Seeing that she seemed exhausted from her outburst, a cold gleam flashed in Irving''s eyes. "If you have so many complaints, you can leave right now. I''ll immediately dissolve our affiliation. I won''t force you to stay." "You!" Sophia''s face turned livid. The reason she had spoken like that was partly due to her frustration from waiting for Irving for hours after she had logged in early in the morning. She couldn''t suppress her irritation any longer. On the other hand, she wanted Irving to realize that the true cataclysm was far more terrifying than he imagined. "I''m giving you one last chance¡ªstay or leave." Irving said, his face showing no emotion whatsoever. Sophia fell silent. Though she was as anxious as a cat on hot bricks, she knew she couldn''t leave this man. The air seemed to freeze at that moment. All the sounds seemed to be swallowed up, leaving only the sound of heartbeat echoing in the empty room. The tense atmosphere at this moment, like the tranquility before a storm, was heart wrenching. Seeing her silence, Irving walked past her. "If you want to stay, follow my instructions." Irving could have easily expelled this woman from the shelter. However, he knew that Sophia''s harsh words were essentially aimed at protecting the shelter from destruction. Although her intentions were good, her perspective was still limited to that of an ordinary player. Mindlessly reinforcing the shelter might solve immediate problems. But no matter how strong the shelter is, it will eventually be breached by more powerful beasts. To survive the impending apocalypse, one must learn to take the initiative and fight back! "Sophia, Irving isn''t what you think." Vicky said, glancing at the seething Sophia. "Once you truly understand him, you''ll see everything clearly." Vicky hurriedly chased after Irving, who was walking towards the outer wall, while Sophia, behind them, watched their retreating figures with a complex expression. After hesitating for a moment, she decided to follow them. She wanted to see if this man had a way to survive the second wave of the cataclysm. Outside the wall. The beasts that had emerged from the altar sensed the open gate, and their blood-red eyes immediately locked onto Irving. They pounded their chests with their fists, roaring loudly. Roar! With a series of thunderous roars, the hulking, hideous beasts charged at Irving once again. "Exhausted my energy at the altar yesterday, that''s why I didn''t finish you off. Do you really think I''m that easy to bully?" Irving''s deep eyes flashed with cold light. Remembering his disgrace at the altar last night, his heart was filled with anger. He gripped the[Evil Source Wand], its tip glowing with an eerie green light. "Go to hell!" Irving said coldly. With a slight wave of his wand, blazing fireballs shot towards the beasts like cannonballs. Boom! Deafening explosions echoed as the fierce light in the eyes of the leading beasts instantly vanished. They felt an overwhelming pressure emanating from this frail human! Moreover, there was something oddly familiar about that aura... But in the blink of an eye, the fireballs were already upon them. A mid-level[Fireball spell], which greatly drained a mage''s mental energy. Vicky, who had just arrived, was stunned by the scene before her. There were seven fireballs! The ground seemed to tremble, and the grassy field outside the wall was instantly scorched into a wasteland. All of this suggested that the powerful force had not disappeared but was instead gradually increasing. The beasts lay there, some with arms blown off, others severely maimed, and some with their heads hit directly by the fireballs, dying instantly with their brains splattered. "This..." Sophia had just stepped outside and saw the beasts all lying on the ground, either dead or grievously injured, moaning in pain. Her heart surged with turmoil, and she looked at Irving in utter disbelief. She knew the significance of casting eight fireballs simultaneously... "Could it be that when he fought her last time... he hadn''t used his full strength? Or even half of it? "She wondered, feeling a sudden sense of defeat. Irving ignored the two behind him and walked straight into the scorched earth, gazing down at the heavily injured beasts with a smile. Although Anna''s bestiary had no information on these creatures, it didn''t matter now. What mattered was that these beasts had immense strength, perfect for operating the eight turbine generators for free. As Irving prepared to end their lives and then use[Soul Reap], a prompt sound suddenly rang in his ears. [Do you want to enslave the ''Stone Gargantuan Beast''?] Irving was stunned. Since he had transitioned into a necromancer, he distinctly remembered that he could only control beasts as his slaves once they were completely dead. However, these beasts were very much alive. He seemed to realize something, and his gaze fell onto the [Evil Source Wand] in his hand. This was a legendary weapon! It was said that only true warriors can grasp it and unleash its immense hidden power. With each battle, it seems to be gradually awakening, ready to showcase its true power. "Could it be that this wand allows me to enslave beasts directly when they are severely injured?" Irving speculated. His hunch was indeed accurate. The[Evil Source Wand]contained immense power. Especially after embedding the[Plague Heart], it had regained its original form, capable of controlling the minds of all living beings. Note, it could control all living beings! This included players living in the Other World and even people in the real world. As long as there was a living presence, it could be controlled by it! However, with Irving''s current strength, he was far from being able to fully unleash the power of the [Evil Source Wand]. Moreover, there was a significant difference between direct enslavement and soul plundering. Soul plundering drastically reduced the original strength of the beast, turning it into nothing more than a zombie-like shell. Enslavement, on the other hand, meant directly controlling the body. Not only would its strength remain unaffected, but it could potentially grow even stronger over time. "Yes," Irving''s voice fell. [Enslaving Stone Gargantuan Beast...] [Completed!] [Notification: The player can freely command these Stone Gargantuan Beasts. They will become your loyal slaves and will unconditionally follow any orders!] [Number of enslaved beasts: Stone Gargantuan Beast*13...] Seeing these notifications, Irving felt a surge of surprise. His earlier speculation had been confirmed. Inwardly, he mused, "No wonder I''ve been labeled as Public Enemy Number One by the Will of Blue Star ever since I acquired this wand... It actually allows me to enslave otherworldly beasts directly. Doesn''t that mean I can form an entire army of otherworldly beasts?" Before he could ponder further, the system prompt chimed again. Colossus Behemoth] [Species: Stone Spirit Race] [Level: Intermediate Low Tier!] [A powerful otherworldly beast sealed within an ancient and mysterious statue. These creatures were once fearsome behemoths active on ancient battlefields. Due to a mysterious ritual, they were sealed within the statues. They possess formidable strength and enduring stamina, often used to charge and break through enemy lines on the battlefield...] All information about the Colossus Behemoth now appeared before Irving''s eyes. Previously, information about otherworldly beasts had to be obtained through the player in the angelic group who possessed the [Eagle Eye] talent. But now, simply by enslaving unknown otherworldly beasts, he could easily acquire this information. However, his brows furrowed tightly, his gaze fixed on the [Race] and [Level] fields. Beyond the surprise, a sense of foreboding began to well up within him... Chapter 54 - 54: Generator Startup "Stone Spirit Clan... Intermediate Low Rank." Irving''s eyes fell on these two options, his eyebrows furrowing tight. Previously, when he entered the Other World Game, most players simply separated the enemies they encountered, whether it was the [Pigmen] that spawned in the forest outside the shelter or the [Butcher] they encountered when they first entered the altar, into low, mid, and high rank. But now, it seemed that there was more to the beasts'' levels. They not only differed in race but also their classifications were not as simple as he had imagined. At this moment, the system seemed to sense Irving''s confusion. Its prompt sounded again. [Beast level classifications are as follows:] [From low to high, it''s divided into: low level, mid-level, high level, top level, legendary level, mythical level, supreme level... a total of seven levels.] [Each level is divided into three stages based on the growth value: low, mid, high.] Reading this information, Irving had a sudden realization. According to this classification, the Pigmen that appeared outside the shelter were classified as low-level low-stage. They were the weakest existence in the game. In contrast, the Stone Beast statues he had just enslaved were a whole level higher, having entered the intermediate low-stage. The gap between their strength was vast. "No wonder their strength is so formidable." Irving nodded. As his gaze fell upon the enslaved Stone Beast statues, their initial fierceness had long disappeared. With Irving raising his staff lightly, there was a booming sound, and all thirteen enslaved Stone Beast statues knelt on the ground. Their eyes were focused on the young man in front of them, their faces, which had been eroded to look exceedingly ugly, were filled with awe. At this moment, as long as Irving gave an order, they would immediately enter a combat state, and they would follow their master''s command unconditionally! "This... is incredible!" Sophia watched the scene in front of her, her cold cheeks filled with horror, her voice even shaking slightly. It must be known that for most players, the beasts were always the greatest threat. Some players with poor mental quality would even be scared into losing their combat power whenever beasts attacked. Of course, after the ordeal of the first disaster, players who were not suited for this harsh environment had already been eliminated. But even so, no player had ever been able to control, let alone enslave these beasts! Sophia had been impressed enough when she saw Irving conjure eight fireballs in succession earlier, but seeing the formerly restless beasts all kneel before this man. She rubbed her eyes to confirm she was not seeing things. She felt her cheeks burning hot. "How about it, Sophia. I didn''t lie, did I?" At this moment, Vicky came up from behind and said proudly, "You still know too little about Irving, even I can''t know his full strength... Every now and then he is able to do things that shock people. I''m also gradually getting used to it." Sophia suddenly realized that the Cataclysmic Beast that Vicky had mentioned repeatedly was real... The events that had occurred in the past few minutes had completely overturned her understanding. And all of this stemmed from the man before her! At this moment, there were exactly 02:01:21 left until the second wave of the cataclysm. Many players in the Other World Game were frantically gathering supplies, using the last bit of time to continue upgrading their shelters. After all, no one knew what unknown beasts would appear in the second wave of the cataclysm. A person''s fear often stems from the unknown... In contrast, Irving''s shelter was calm and serene. After enslaving the stone giants, he led them directly to the eight turbine generators. These stone giants possessed immense strength and tough, rugged bodies. Their only flaw was their lack of intelligence, making them the perfect labor force to drive these generators. When Aron had delivered the eight turbine generators, he had included chains and a suggestion relay device. By pulling these chains, power could be generated. With a hum, the eight turbine generators began to slowly turn. At this moment, due to the impending second wave of the cataclysm, the sky that should have been bright and sunny was shrouded in a dark veil, becoming unbelievably gloomy. Darkness was about to envelop this land... In various corners of the game, players within their shelters felt an unprecedented sense of oppression. Faced with the dark environment and the imminent unknown beasts, their hearts were gripped by deeper fear. Although they had torches for illumination, the limited light could not penetrate every shadowy corner. Meanwhile. Buzz buzz buzz...` The sound of crackling electricity filled the air. Vicky and Sophia both turned their gazes to the floodlights installed around the shelter. "Why haven''t they turned on yet? Could there be a problem?" Seeing the sky grow darker, even Vicky started to worry. These floodlights were crucial for dealing with the second wave of the cataclysm. If they couldn''t be activated, the consequences would be dire. At this moment, Sophia''s heart had gradually calmed. When she looked at Irving again, the initial arrogance was gone. She furrowed her brow and asked, "Irving..." Surprisingly, she called him the same way Vicky did. The reason was simple: she had genuinely come to recognize Irving''s capabilities. "Irving, waiting like this isn''t a solution. Why don''t we quickly gather some wood and light a few bonfires around the shelter?" Sophia suggested. The sky was almost completely dark, and if they didn''t prepare now, it would be too late. Irving remained silent, his brow furrowed as he stared at the eight turbine generators that were already running. He thought to himself, "This doesn''t make sense... those turbines were salvaged from old fighter jets and modified by an engineer. They should be able to generate enough power to drive four floodlights. Could there be an issue with some component?" Could these machines really end up being nothing but useless scrap metal? Seeing Irving''s silence, Sophia didn''t press further. She and Vicky could only silently pray in their hearts. Just then, a flickering light suddenly appeared, and the four searchlights installed around the shelter emitted a dazzling glow. However, the next moment, their sight plunged into darkness again! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These four searchlights were military-grade, fitted with stability chips that only activated when the current reached a certain threshold. The initial operation speed of the eight turbo generators was not fast, which led to a constant lack of needed current. "Do not look directly at those searchlights, their wattage can cause temporary blindness." Irving''s voice rang out. Vicky and Sophia quickly understood. After a moment, when their vision recovered, both showed visible excitement. "They''re on! They''re all on!" Vicky cheered. Sophia looked at the scene around them, a smile spreading across her usually cold face. The four military-grade searchlights lit the shelter as bright as day, making even a mouse scurrying under their eyes clearly visible. The lighting effect of these searchlights far surpassed that of a bonfire. If the view could be extended, you would find that Irving''s shelter was brightly shining on the ground like a brilliant star, while the shelters of other players were flickering, their dim light appearing as if it could extinguish at any moment¡­ With the lighting problem solved, Irving''s expression also relaxed considerably. He looked at Sophia and said gravely, "There''s a little over an hour left until the disaster strikes. You need not concern yourself with anything else. Just protect the eight turbo generators. We can''t let the beasts destroy them. Understood?" The eight turbo generators were the core of the shelter''s power supply. If they were destroyed, Irving and his team would be put in a disadvantageous position. "Don''t worry. As long as I still have a breath left in me, I won''t let any beast get close to here." Sophia said, determination filling her frosty gaze. The doubts and anger that had previously been in her heart were shattered by Irving''s formidable strength. In the brutal environment of ''The Other World'', the powerful are always revered by others. This is an unchanging rule. Out of the thirteen stone colossus beasts enslaved by Irving, besides the eight assigned to the turbo generators, five were left. To ensure everything was foolproof, he specifically left one stone colossus beast with Sophia to guard here. "Little Black!" Irving waved his hand, and a shadow darted out from the shelter. Since he and Little Black formed a[Master-Servant Contract], their tacit understanding had increased from the original 40 points to 45 points. At this point, Little Black could already communicate with him mentally. "Your task is to lead them on patrol around the shelter walls. If you detect any danger approaching, immediately sound the alarm. Understood?" Irving instructed. "Roar!" Little Black wagged his tail excitably, seemingly looking forward to the upcoming battle. Hellhound, a mysterious pet beside the messenger of hell in legend, had a noble bloodline far surpassing other alien beasts. When Irving issued an order, the five stone colossus beasts seemed to feel an irresistible awe for Little Black due to their high and noble lineage. The[Mental Alert Device]blueprint they had previously obtained couldn''t be used for now. So they had to rely on Little Black and the five stone colossus beasts for patrol and early warning. Once everything was arranged, Irving directly went up to the arrow tower. Although the effective illumination range of the searchlights was up to a kilometer, he adjusted the main illumination range to be limited to 300 meters around the shelter walls. The reason was simple. If the light shone too far, it could attract unnecessary trouble. Thinking of the last time he attracted a disaster-level alien beast, Irving did not want to be the unlucky one again. "Irving... it seems to be raining..." At this moment, Vicky reached her hand out of the arrow tower, touching the falling raindrops, she felt an inexplicable chill, "It seems to be freezing rain!" Chapter 55 - 55: The Onset of Freezing Rain "It''s freezing rain!" Vicky exclaimed, looking at the icy shards in her hand with a slight start. She immediately recognized it. Freezing rain consists of a mixture of ice and water and is accompanied by a severe cold front. Irving frowned. Although the system had previously indicated that the second wave of cataclysm would replicate the post-apocalyptic scenario on a 1:1 scale, including a sudden drop in temperature, it hadn''t mentioned that freezing rain would occur. Above, the sky was thick with dark clouds, and the rain was becoming heavier. Inside the arrow tower, Irving could clearly hear the dense clatter of ice hitting the roof from the freezing rain. Meanwhile, in other shelters within the game, players were thrown into a panic at the sudden freezing rain. "Why is it raining... No!" "Hurry, move the fire pits into the shelter. We mustn''t let the fires go out." "My God! Does the Blue Star Will want us all to die here?" "It feels like the temperature is dropping. It''s so cold!" Shelters large and small descended into chaos. All the players'' faces turned pale as their clothes became soaked by the freezing rain, spreading a bone-chilling cold throughout their bodies. They had no choice. Even if it meant freezing to death, they had to keep the fires burning. Those fires were their only hope against the attacking beasts. Without light, they couldn''t possibly fend off the beasts lurking in the dark, ready to strike at any moment. Complaints echoed throughout the game, with players grumbling and some even cursing outright. But they had no other choice¡­ On the other side, Irving had already prepared for the second wave of the cataclysm. He had moved two military-grade high-efficiency heaters into the arrow tower. Once connected to the power supply, the heaters emitted a warm glow, instantly dispelling the cold. Sophia, who was in charge of protecting the eight turbine generators, saw the freezing rain and immediately built a simple wooden shelter, placing a heater inside. As the freezing rain intensified, other players in the game shivered violently, their lips even turning pale. "What kind of weather is this! It''s freezing me to death.My hands are almost numb!" "How can it be so cold! At this rate, we''ll freeze into zombies before those beasts even attack!" "I can''t take it anymore! It''s so cold I can''t even use my skills! Can someone give me a down jacket?" "My hands... I think they''re numb. How are we supposed to play this game!" The players'' complaints were incessant. In the frigid weather, they desperately huddled around the fires, longing for a bit of warmth. However, most could only struggle bitterly in the icy landscape. Meanwhile, a complaint echoed from within the arrow tower as well. "It''s so hot..." Vicky said, taking off her coat and leaving only a white sports tank top. Yet, even so, a fine layer of sweat appeared on her forehead. The space inside the arrow tower was already small. To be safe, Irving had brought in two heaters, knowing full well they were military-grade with extremely high heating efficiency. Irving shook his head and decided to turn off one of the heaters. At this moment, the outside temperature had dropped to around minus 20 degrees and was still falling. However, thanks to these heaters, there was no trace of the biting cold, and it even felt a bit warm. If other players in the game saw this scene, they would be insanely jealous, though more likely they would be shocked. They couldn''t imagine that heaters, which only existed in the real world, would appear in the one-way connected Other World. Even more unimaginable was the fact that someone could generate electricity by enslaving exotic beasts. Yet, Irving had achieved all of this! sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were only thirty minutes left until the second wave of cataclysm. Irving seemed to suddenly remember something and leaned forward to look at the turbine generators. Despite being drenched in freezing rain, the stone giant beasts were still tirelessly pulling the chains as if they couldn''t feel the cold at all. For most of the exotic beasts in the game world, their bodies had long adapted to the environment here. Let alone the thick-skinned and tough stone giant beasts. Meanwhile, Little Black, patrolling near the walls, was covered in a layer of purple flames. The freezing rain that fell on its body evaporated instantly. The five stone giant beasts accompanying it were also on high alert, not missing the slightest sound. Irving nodded in satisfaction and then crouched back in the arrow tower, quietly waiting for the second wave of the cataclysm to arrive. Nearly an hour passed. A thick layer of frost had formed on the ground around the shelter. Although the freezing rain had stopped, the temperature remained at a chilling minus thirty degrees. Many players in the game had already frozen to death even before the second wave of exotic beast attacks arrived. "Why haven''t they come yet? Could it be that this wave of the cataclysm was just the freezing rain?" Vicky glanced outside, confused. The surroundings were dead silent, not a single noise could be heard. Irving, who had been resting with his eyes closed, slowly opened them. He noticed the[Evil Source Wand]placed beside him was emitting a faint green glow. Irving seemed to realize something. He slowly stood up, his deep gaze directed outside the walls: "They are coming." "No, they aren''t¡­" Vicky felt a nervous jolt. The area within five hundred meters of the shelter walls was illuminated clearly by the searchlights, but all she saw was frost-covered ground.Not a single exotic beast was in sight. Just then, Little Black, patrolling by the outer wall, suddenly let out a howl. The purple flames enveloping it flared up even more fiercely, and the five stone giant beasts began to roar as well. Exotic beasts shared a kind of perception, and this perception was never wrong. Vicky''s nerves tightened instantly. She couldn''t take her eyes off the outer walls for even a second. At that moment, she felt the tall arrow tower begin to tremble slightly. "They''re here!" Vicky exclaimed, pointing in a direction. In the icy, snowy landscape outside, a large number of white figures suddenly appeared. They were swiftly charging towards the shelter. As they got closer, Irving finally saw the appearance of these exotic beasts clearly. They were wolves! Irving had encountered a wolf pack before at the mining site and recognized them instantly. However, the wolves outside the shelter were different. Their entire bodies were pure white like snow, and they moved even faster. In no time, the wolf pack had reached less than a hundred meters from the shelter walls. Buzz! The green glow from the[Evil Source Wand]in Irving''s hand became even more intense, and a screen suddenly appeared before his eyes. [Scanning basic information of exotic beasts...] [Snow Shadow Wolf] [Species: Unknown] [Level: Mid-tier, Low Rank] [Description: Fur as white as snow, speed like a flash, capable of releasing disorienting skills that can cause temporary blindness in players.] Irving''s expression froze slightly as his gaze fell on the green gem, [Plague Heart], embedded in the handle of the[Evil Source Wand]. He immediately understood. This was a legendary piece of equipment! The [Evil Source Wand], fused with the [Plague Heart], inherently contained immense power and could control the minds of creatures. Hence, it was not surprising that it could sense some basic information about exotic beasts. The information provided was brief and offered only a rough overview of unknown beasts. Full details could only be unlocked after enslaving them. Irving furrowed his brows, his eyes fixated on the pack of Snow Shadow Wolves, a cold glint flashing within them. "These Snow Shadow Wolves should be the vanguard of the beast tide." With that, he activated the defense mechanisms of the arrow tower. A series of whistling sounds filled the air, as a torrential rain of arrows shot toward the Snow Shadow Wolves like a fierce storm. In wolf packs, there is often a leader. Among them, a larger-than-average alpha wolf appeared, commanding the other Snow Shadow Wolves to quickly scatter and continue their charge towards the walls. "What are they trying to do?" Vicky exclaimed in shock. The next moment, countless arrows rained down. Instantly, dozens of Snow Shadow Wolves were pierced by the long arrows. However, their combat prowess far exceeded Irving''s expectations. Despite severe injuries, they continued their assault on the outer walls of the shelter. Due to the Snow Shadow Wolves dispersing immediately, the threat of the concentrated arrow rain was significantly diminished. Irving quickly discerned the alpha wolf''s strategy. He turned to Vicky and said, "Stay in the arrow tower. I''ll go down and take care of them." The walls were covered in thorns, yet the ferocious Snow Shadow Wolves, baring their fangs, let out low growls. Despite being riddled with injuries from the thorns, they continued to climb over the corpses of their fallen kin. In no time, several Snow Shadow Wolves had climbed over the walls and entered the shelter''s perimeter. However, as they raised their heads, a young figure stood before them, holding a staff and quietly standing his ground... Chapter 56 - 56: Enveloped in White Mist More and more Snow Shadow Wolves successfully scaled the thorny walls, landing within the perimeter of the shelter. Their snow-white fur was now soaked in blood, with gaping wounds carved by the thorns, some even exposing their stark white bones. Despite their severe injuries, they continued to glare at Irving with cold, indifferent eyes. Irving felt a slight tremor in his heart, not out of fear of the wolves'' threat, but out of admiration for the tenacity of this pack. Whether in games or in reality, wolves, as social animals, are among the most resilient creatures, possessing formidable teamwork and absolute obedience to their alpha. "If I could enslave this pack of Snow Shadow Wolves, my combat power would increase significantly." Irving thought to himself. At that moment, the eerie green light emanating from the [Evil Source Wand] in his hand grew even more intense. As a necromancer, he previously needed ample mental energy to use the "Soul Plunder" skill for control. However, the [Evil Source Wand] seemed to bypass this requirement when enslaving exotic beasts. At this very moment, other players were also facing beast attacks within their shelters. While others were contemplating how to survive these ferocious beasts, Irving was strategizing on how to enslave them all... Inside the shelter, nearly a hundred Snow Shadow Wolves had gathered behind the alpha. Whether it was Vicky standing on the arrow tower or Sophia guarding the turbine generators not far away, both felt an overwhelming sense of pressure. Just then, little black arrived at Irving''s side, leading five stone gargoyles. Their appearance gave Irving some confidence, and he knew that the next battle would no longer be fought alone. The stone giants roared low, ready to face the enemy at any time. A piercing howl echoed, signaling the alpha wolf''s command to attack. Hundreds of Snow Shadow Wolves instantly transformed into white blurs, charging towards Irving. Little black and the five stone gargoyles alone could not fend off such a large-scale attack. As a mage, Irving''s greatest weakness was close combat. If those wolves got too close, it would be perilous. "Gravity Swamp!" Irving hastily swung his staff. In the next moment, a ripple appeared in the air, and the charging Snow Shadow Wolves abruptly slowed down. Irving''s lips curved into a slight smile. He was about to seize this opportunity to cast a mid-level [FireBall] when suddenly, a veil of white mist obscured his vision. The mist enveloped them out of nowhere, and the Snow Shadow Wolves, visible just moments earlier, vanished! "This¡­" Irving quickly realized it was a disorienting skill cast by the Snow Shadow Wolves. But he couldn''t find any immediate way to counter it. Not far away, Vicky and Sophia, their eyes fixed on Irving, saw him inexplicably lower his staff. The slowed Snow Shadow Wolves continued to approach him. Several of the leading wolves had already reached Irving. Their eyes sparkled with a cold light, while at the same time, Irving gradually felt a powerful fighting force gathering around him. "Irving! What''s wrong? They''re coming!" Vicky shouted anxiously, rushing down from the arrow tower. But it was already too late... The cold, mocking glances of the nearest Snow Shadow Wolves bore into him as they opened their bloodied jaws to tear at Irving''s throat. Not only Irving, but also Little Black and the five stone gargoyles stood motionless. From their perspective, all they could see was a layer of white mist enveloping them. A pungent, foul stench filled the air, and Irving felt the looming threat of death. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he cursed under his breath, "Damn it, am I really going to be bitten to death by these beasts?" The disorienting skill of the Snow Shadow Wolves was a form of mental attack, which was why they were classified as mid-level exotic beasts. As a necromancer, Irving could control and even enslave other creatures, but he had no means to resist mental attacks. At this moment, he could sense that the pack of Snow Shadow Wolves was very close to him, but with his vision being confused, he was completely unable to lock onto his targets. "No! Irving, watch out!" Vicky shouted, recklessly charging towards Irving. However, she tripped over a rock and fell hard to the ground, helplessly watching as the Snow Shadow Wolves leaped towards Irving''s throat, unable to do anything. On the other side, Sophia, noticing something was amiss, also ran towards Irving. But as she got within fifty meters of the Snow Shadow Wolves, a layer of white mist appeared before her. Even Sophia was ensnared by the mental skill of the Snow Shadow Wolves... In this state, her attack and defense abilities greatly decrease, and even her reaction became sluggish. "Ding!" At that moment, a system prompt suddenly echoed in Irving''s mind. [Hellhound''s auxiliary skill: Shadow Guard, activated!] [Shadow Guard skill provides additional defensive bonuses for the player. The shield amount increases with the bond intimacy between master and servant...] Just as the Snow Shadow Wolves were about to sink their teeth into Irving, their bodies suddenly froze in mid-air. Immediately afterward, a dark purple light enveloped Irving. It was the shield provided by Little Black''s auxiliary skill, [Shadow Guard]. The next moment, the Snow Shadow Wolves felt as though they had bitten into something hard, and their bodies uncontrollably flew backward. Irving couldn''t see the Snow Shadow Wolves, but he could see the dark purple shield that had just appeared on his body suddenly vanish. He realized that the shield had just saved him from a lethal attack. The Snow Shadow Wolves struggled back to their feet, and the rest of the pack arrived. He couldn''t see the Snow Shadow Wolves, but the oppressive feeling in his heart grew stronger. Little Black''s [Shadow Guardian] skill could only be used once in a short period, and now he had to act immediately. Otherwise, death would be his inevitable fate. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he were to die here, Vicky and Sophia would be unable to protect the shelter, and everything would be lost... "Come with me!" Suddenly, Irving heard a familiar voice in his ear. He turned to see Sophia, her face serious, saying, "We need to leave this area quickly. Their skill has a range limit.Once we escape it, the mist will disappear!" "Let''s go!" Sophia grabbed Irving and started running towards the shelter. This realization had just dawned on her. Initially, she couldn''t understand why Irving had suddenly ceased resisting the encroaching Snow Shadow Wolves. It was only when she got closer to them that she finally understood. "Range limitation?" Irving also comprehended the situation. Little Black, perfectly in sync with Irving, quickly followed him as he retreated. The five stone gargoyles were left behind, continuously attacking in all directions. Although they didn''t have specific targets, they occasionally managed to hit some of the passing Snow Shadow Wolves by chance. Quickly. When Irving and Sophia reached the stone house of the shelter and looked back, the white mist that had surrounded them finally dissipated. Some of the Snow Shadow Wolves were furiously tearing into the five stone gargoyles left behind, while another group, led by the alpha wolf, pursued Irving and Sophia. However, after being hit with the [Gravity Mire] spell, their speed was significantly reduced. This time, Irving didn''t give them any opportunity. Fireballs rained down like meteors from the sky, crashing into the pack of Snow Shadow Wolves, instantly turning them into a bloody mess. Thick smoke billowed within the shelter, filling the air with a strong burnt stench. The previously vast pack of over a hundred Snow Shadow Wolves was reduced to fewer than a dozen, all severely wounded by the fireballs. Seeing this, Irving shook his head in resignation. He wasn''t pitying the Snow Shadow Wolves. He was frustrated because his initial plan had failed. Most of the wolves were either dead or incapacitated, rendering them useless for enslavement. Although he could use "Soul Plunder" to control the corpses of the dead wolves, doing so would require a significant expenditure of his mental energy, which wasn''t worth it. The pitiful howls of the remaining Snow Shadow Wolves echoed through the air. The surviving wolves, now grievously injured, had lost all combat capability. Irving stepped over their bodies and fixed his gaze on the nearby alpha wolf. The creature''s legs had been broken by the fireballs, and its once pristine white fur was now dyed red with blood. Despite being severely wounded, it bared its fangs and let out a low growl, refusing to submit. "I don''t care whether you can understand me or not. This is your last chance¡ªsubmit to me!" Irving stared down at the alpha wolf, his deep, cold eyes glinting with a chilling light. [Do you wish to enslave the "Snow Shadow Wolf Alpha"?] "Yes." Irving replied. He knew that wolves, as a species, were generally hard to tame. But he still wanted to give it a try... Chapter 57 - 57: The Battle Begins The mangled body of the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf resembled a blood-soaked rag. Its cold, piercing eyes emitted a low growl, and despite its grievous wounds, its gaze at Irving was still full of defiance and anger. "This is your last chance! Otherwise... die!" Irving said coldly. At that moment, the ground began to tremble again. Outside the shelter, a horde of monstrous beasts was surging towards them like a tidal wave. Seeing the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf still refusing to submit, the coldness in Irving''s eyes intensified. He slowly raised his [Evil Source Wand]. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As his mental power concentrated, a brilliant fireball grew larger and larger. Just as he was about to lose his patience, the icy gaze of the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf suddenly became complex. The Snow Shadow Headed Wolf stared intently at the gem inlaid at the top of the wand. The next moment, the ferocity in its eyes gradually faded... [Enslaving Snow Shadow Headed Wolf...] [Enslavement Complete!] [Player''s Enslaved Beast Count: Stone Giant Beast *13, Snow Shadow Headed Wolf *1...] Irving was slightly taken aback. He had almost given up hope of taming such a ferocious and untamable beast as the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf, but at the critical moment, it chose to submit. The Snow Shadow Wolf is renowned for its incredible speed and unique mental attacks, which are key reasons why they rank among the mid-tier beasts. Irving had already made up his mind to assemble a formidable team in the doomsday, unlike other guilds.His team''s core would be composed of a massive army of beasts... In the harsh environment of the apocalypse, enslaving beasts to build an army was more reliable than recruiting other players. As human nature is fickle, while enslaved beasts would never betray their master. Of course, building a beast army wasn''t as easy as it seemed, but the addition of the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf brought him one step closer to his goal. "Irving, we''re running out of time!" Vicky could clearly feel the increasing tremors in the ground and urged him. Sophia walked over to the remaining Snow Shadow Wolves, preparing to unleash a skill to kill them all. "We can''t let these beasts live, or they might ambush us when we''re dealing with the monsters outside!" The confusing skills of the Snow Shadow Wolves were indeed troublesome, and she would not allow such a hidden threat to exist. "Stop!" Irving halted her. "Irving, you..." Vicky and Sophia were both stunned. They had no idea that the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf had been enslaved. Sophia said with a complex expression, "You can''t be going soft. Even if they''re badly injured, we can''t leave them alive, or we''ll be the ones to suffer." She had been filled with suspicion when she saw Irving standing in front of the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf, and now she was even more displeased. Irving did not want to explain too much. He looked directly at Vicky and said, "Quickly use [Healing Art]. Heal any Snow Shadow Wolf that is still alive." "What did you say?" Sophia could no longer contain her anger. Her face looked as if it were covered with a layer of frost. "You must be out of your mind! Not killing these beasts is one thing, but you want to heal them?" She felt that Irving must have lost his mind! Vicky, who was standing nearby, seemed to understand something. She was the first to follow Irving and knew his identity as a necromancer very well. She smiled and said, "Sophia, don''t worry. You''ll understand soon. Irving is not just a powerful wizard..." As she spoke, she immediately cast the[Healing Art]on the severely injured Snow Shadow Wolves. As strands of green light fell, their injuries were visibly healing at an astonishing rate. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, there were pounding sounds from outside the walls. It seemed that something enormous was trying to break in. The thorn wall was the last barrier of the shelter. Thankfully, the arrow tower had already activated its defense mode, and countless arrows were raining down, significantly slowing down the attacking monsters. Howl! A wolf howl echoed through the air. Within a few minutes, the injuries on the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf had mostly healed, and the other Snow Shadow Wolves had also gotten up. Witnessing this scene, Sophia''s face turned extremely grim. She gripped her staff tightly, bracing herself for a potential ambush by the Snow Shadow Wolves. But instead, the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf walked straight to the other wolves and began howling. It didn''t look like it was giving orders, but rather passing on information. Only a moment later... "Watch out!" Sophia shouted as she saw the Snow Shadow Headed Wolf leading the other wolves towards them again. "I told you we should have killed them!" Anger filled her voice. But the next moment, she saw the pack of Snow Shadow Wolves slowly approaching Irving. Instead of launching another attack as she had imagined, the leading wolf kneeled in front of him. "What..." Sophia was stunned. The anger that had just surged within her seemed to have been doused by a bucket of cold water. Not just her, if other players saw this situation, they would probably be even more shocked. The entire Other World Game was currently undergoing the second wave of disaster, and all players were desperately fighting against the invading monsters, yet Irving had tamed them. Sophia had seen Irving taming the Stone Golem Giants before, but she thought he had used some special scroll. But now, when the same scene happened again, she could no longer keep her calm. "You''re not a mage?" Sophia asked, her face filled with shock. But then she shook her head immediately, muttering to herself, "That''s not right. If you''re not a mage, then why can you use fire-based skills? Or do you have some special talent?" Her mind was in turmoil. Not every player awakened a talent when they entered the Other World, with the rate being about one in ten thousand. To both have a talent and also be a powerful wizard was even rarer... The more Sophia delved into this, the more incredible it seemed to her. "Sophia, the truth is, Irving can control these alien beasts with his spiritual power. His profession is also a mage, but he''s somewhat special." Vicky explained. Just like how she was also a mage, but one that specialized in healing and support. "Spiritual control?" Sophia echoed, struggling to find words. A thought nagged at the back of her mind that something didn''t seem quite right, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. In general, regardless of their specific discipline, mages can typically only specialize in their respective set of skills. For instance, as an ice mage, Sophia could only cast ice magic spells, and likewise, Vicky could only perform support and healing spells like the amplifying[Healing Art]or the debilitating[Mental Chaos], without any means for active offense. Listening to their discussion, Irving simply smiled inwardly. Whether it was Sophia or Vicky, they were both mistaken. Irving was a necromancer, and the reason he could cast Fireball was thanks to the skill embedded in the legendary equipment, the[Evil Source Wand]. Moreover, ever since he obtained the[Heart of Plague]gem from the Altar Serpent Woman, his class skill "Soul Plunder" had significantly improved. All of this was attributable to his talent skill[Tenfold Drop Rate]. Even if other players had the same experiences, they wouldn''t be able to acquire the same items. The drop rate in the game did not only increase for equipment dropped after killing beasts. The altar was actually an instance, and the items triggered within varied greatly. [Player''s controlled alien beasts: Stone Golem Giants*13, Snow Shadow Headed Wolf*1, Snow Shadow Wolves*14...] Irving glanced at the system interface again and nodded contentedly, "Alright, now''s not the time for discussions. The alien beasts are about to breach the walls, prepare for battle!" At his words, Sophia didn''t dwell on it further. They were still in the midst of the second calamity. The pressing issue was to handle the trouble outside. The temperature remained at minus thirty degrees. After awakening their professions, all three of them had enhanced physiques. However, without heaters nearby during the fight, their body temperatures were dropping rapidly. "I''ll take the main battlefield!" Irving declared. He instructed Vicky and Sophia to return to the arrow tower and turbine generator, respectively. Both locations were equipped with heaters and were of crucial importance. From the arrow tower, Vicky could not only cast[Healing Art]on Irving but also control the arrow tower to retaliate. The turbine generator was the core! The incessant collisions had pushed the thorny walls to their limits. Another resounding collision echoed as the walls finally collapsed, sending a flurry of wood chips into the air. An uncountable number of alien beasts were charging towards the shelter. Standing still, Irving could only feel wave after wave of pressure rolling towards him... Chapter 58 - 58: The Threat of the Rock-Piercing Beast Within the icy and snowy landscape, a boundless wave of exotic beasts swept across the view. And standing in front of them was a young man with a staff in hand, his overwhelming aura seemingly capable of annihilating everything, yet his profound eyes flashed with cold glints. To protect the shelter behind him, he, like all other players, had no way out! One step back meant death! In the brutal apocalypse, only those with firm will and fearless bravery had the right to survive, and of course, strength was an indispensable part. "Little black! And you guys¡­" Irving glanced at the group of exotic beasts beside him, in addition to Little Black, there were five Stone Golem Giants and fifteen Snow Shadow Wolves, his cold voice echoed again, "Fight alongside me!" The loyalty of exotic beasts to their master far exceeded any player. Once they chose to submit, even if they knew it would mean death, they would not back down. Roar! The Stone Golem Giants roared, continuously beating their massive fists against their chests. The blood running through their veins hailed from the ancient battlefield, their formidable defense and strength extremely suited for charging into battle. At Irving''s command, these five Stone Golem Giants took the lead with heavy strides. Behind them, the Snow Shadow Wolves also joined the battle under the lead of the alpha wolf¡­ Although this newly formed exotic beast army was small, it was enough to buy Irving a lot of precious time! "Gravity Swamp!" The staff in Irving''s hand emitted a dazzling light, and a visible shockwave rippled through the air. The charging beast horde suddenly slowed down. At this moment, Vicky, standing atop the arrow tower, was continuously emanating green specks of light. These tiny glowing particles, like fleeting fireflies, swiftly merged into Irving''s body. "Mental Chaos!" Vicky was not idle, casting a mental debuff skill, she simultaneously controlled the arrow tower. Countless arrows covered the sky like a rain, falling towards the beast horde, and a dozen fireballs as heavy as artillery shells were also thrown at them. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, the roar was deafening! The attacking exotic beasts were numerous, but most of them were of low to intermediate level, and a small number had reached the lower intermediate level. With the[Evil Source Wand], Irving could clearly see the basic information of these attacking exotic beasts. [Frost Bear] [Race: Bear Clan] [Level: High-order Low-level.] [Lives atop the snowy mountains, a cold-resistant exotic beast. Their thick fur can withstand extreme cold, and they possess great strength and endurance. They utilize the ice and snow as their battleground, delivering ruthless blows to their enemies.] ... [Swiftwind Leopard] [Race: Unknown] [Level: Mid-level, low-rank.] [A nimble exotic beast that roams the prairies. Renowned for their speed, capable of pouncing on their prey in an instant, their sharp claws and teeth serve as their lethal weapons.] ¡­ [Lightning Mink] [Race: Mink Clan] [Level: Mid-level, low-rank.] [A swift exotic beast that weaves through the forest. Capable of releasing weak electric currents for attacks, its agility allows it to easily evade enemy attacks.] Looking at the information of these exotic beasts, Irving''s brows gradually furrowed. Since the catastrophe, more and more never-before-seen exotic beasts had appeared, and their strength was growing stronger. "This beast wave is similar in numbers to the last one, but their strength has increased significantly. And the dark, freezing weather¡­" Irving shook his head. Compared to the first disaster, this time there will be more players suffering from backlash and dying. However, the game quota for The Other World was opening in batches. For new players who entered within the specified time, they would receive a certain degree of protection, which was still fair... Looking at the situation at hand, although the Stone Golem Giants and Snow Shadow Wolves commanded by Irving were at a numerical disadvantage, with the strong support of the Arrow Tower and Fireball, along with skills such as[Mental Chaos]and[Gravity Swamp], they hadn''t collapsed. Especially Little Black! As a Hellhound, the purple flames on its body would ignite any nearby exotic beasts upon contact, causing an unending blaze. A small sea of fire had already erupted within the beast horde, and its scale continued to expand. The situation fell into a stalemate for the moment. Just then, the thing that worried Irving the most happened. The spotlights hanging around the shelter''s stone house began to flicker, seemingly about to extinguish at any moment. "Damn it, something''s wrong with the turbine generator." Irving''s face changed drastically. Once the four spotlights went out, the shelter would be enveloped in darkness, and the situation would change like a collapsing scale... "We must hold on here!" Irving shouted at Vicky on the Arrow Tower, "You must cast[Healing Art]on Little Black and the others immediately. No matter what happens, we can''t let the beast wave break through." "Understood." Vicky nodded, her forehead already covered in sweat beads the size of beans, her face starting to go pale. Her mental strength was declining rapidly. Watching Irving''s retreating figure, she could only silently pray for his quick return. On the other hand. Sophia, who had returned to the eight turbine generators, was like a cat on a hot tin roof, seeing the beast wave breaking through the front wall and a large group of exotic beasts pouring in. She wanted to rush over to help, but she knew the importance of these generators and could only stay in place and panic. Just then, the eight Stone Golem Giants pulling the chains for power generation, as if sensing something, suddenly roared. Their eyes were fixed in one direction. The shelter was surrounded by walls on all sides, the front wall had just collapsed, but the other three sides were still intact. Just as Sophia was puzzled, a group of exotic beasts resembling oversized rats suddenly appeared from the corner of the wall and began to charge wildly in their direction. "Where... where did they come from?" Sophia felt a surge of horror, quickly firing off sharp icicles towards the attacking exotic beasts. However, these creatures, resembling oversized rats, merely curled up slightly, easily blocking the sharp icicles with their bodies. By the time Sophia recovered her wits, the exotic beasts had vanished once again, leaving only freshly dug holes in the ground. In the next moment, she felt the ground beneath her feet trembling slightly, as if something was rapidly approaching from below¡­ Before she could comprehend what was happening, a stern voice rang out behind her. "Move away!" Irving had arrived. From a distance, he had spotted the rat-like exotic beasts. With a slight tremble of his [Disaster Wand], the basic information of these exotic beasts immediately appeared before his eyes. [Rock-Piercing Beasts] [Race: Unknown] [Rank: Mid-level, low-rank] [Description: Resembling pangolins, they possess an even harder shell and a strong digging ability. Their scales are dense and hard, capable of swiftly traversing through mountains, unimpeded by any obstruction...] Heeding Irving''s warning, Sophia instinctively retreated. The moment she stepped back, the spot where she had been standing earlier was suddenly pierced from below, and the Rock-Piercing Beasts leaped out. Their surprise attack had failed, and they roared in anger. Sophia looked at the dense, fine teeth in the mouths of the Rock-Piercing Beasts, and she felt chills down her spine. She looked at Irving, "Thank you, otherwise¡­" "Enough, now is not the time for this." Irving''s gaze was fixed on the group of Rock-Piercing Beasts in front of him, his brows tightly knitted. He cast a[Fireball]at the group of Rock-Piercing Beasts. The huge fireball, capable of severely injuring exotic beasts of the same level, came crashing down, but the Rock-Piercing Beasts curled up once again. Their hard scales resisted the onslaught of the Fireball. By the time the smoke from the fireball explosion cleared, these Rock-Piercing Beasts were unharmed! "This!" Seeing this scene, Sophia was shocked, her face becoming even paler. Even Irving shook his head, "These exotic beasts are called Rock-Piercing Beasts. Although they are small, their defense is extremely astonishing, far more difficult to deal with than other exotic beasts of the same rank." The next moment, the group of Rock-Piercing Beasts burrowed into the ground again. This time, it was clear to see the soil rising slightly. But this time they changed their attack direction, heading straight for the eight turbine generators. "Damn it, they''re going to directly destroy the generators." Irving exclaimed. "Stop them quickly. If the shelter loses power, the exotic beasts at the front will reduce this place to ruins!" However, when facing these Rock-Piercing Beasts with their hard scales, Sophia felt helpless. No matter what kind of attack she used, it would be blocked by their bodies. The eight Stone Golem Giants, who were strenuously pulling the chains, sensed the approaching danger. Their roars became louder and louder. However, after just a brief pause, the four searchlights began to flicker again! Chapter 59 - 59: Sophias Apology As he watched the Rock-Piercing Beasts head towards the eight turbine generators, a murderous intent flickered in Irving''s eyes. If the power supply was cut off, the shelter would be breached immediately! Irving''s brain was working quickly. Coldly, he said to Sophia, "Immediately release your ice skills near the eight turbine generators and try to freeze all the soil!" Although the Rock-Piercing Beasts had strong digging abilities, they would still need some time to dig through the frozen soil. Following this, Irving quickly ran towards the eight turbine generators, arriving ahead of the group of Rock-Piercing Beasts. His staff emitted a dazzling light. He gathered all his mental power, quietly waiting for the moment the frozen soil was penetrated to deliver a lethal blow. His eyes were filled with determination, as if he had already seen the dawn of victory. He knew that this would be an opportunity for him to decide the future, and he couldn''t give up. Every exotic beast has its weakness, even the Rock-Piercing Beasts with their incredibly tough scales. While they may be able to fend off attacks from fireballs and ice spikes when they curl up, their underbellies remain the softest part. "They''re about to burrow out!" Sophia reminded with a serious look. The frozen soil around the turbine generators was cracking bit by bit, as if something was about to burst out from below. The next moment, a cracking sound was heard, and the group of Rock-Piercing Beasts surged out. "Now!" Irving roared, and his staff also fell at this moment. As the Rock-Piercing Beasts broke through the frozen soil, their bodies leapt high from the ground. At that moment, their underbellies, virtually unprotected, were exposed right in front of Irving. Boom! A dull sound was heard, and the fireball, which was almost a mass of concentrated mental power, was like a sun, fiercely smashing the Rock-Piercing Beasts back into the hole they had just dug. Then, a violent explosion was heard from underground, and the frozen soil within a radius of about ten meters from the hole burst open in an instant. Sophia, not far away, felt the violent tremors under her feet and swayed, actually falling to the ground. "Irving!" Sophia looked at the center of the explosion and exclaimed. Irving, who was also affected, had chosen the most dangerous method in order to hit the Rock-Piercing Beasts'' bellies at close range. Although the huge fireball exploded inside the hole, he was affected by the strong shock wave, and his body was thrown back like a kite with a broken line. Thud...Another dull sound came, and Irving, who had fallen heavily on the ground, felt an indescribable discomfort in his stomach, and his vision gradually blurred. Not far away, Sophia hurriedly got up from the ground and ran towards Irving. For some reason, she felt a twinge at the tip of her nose. Although their interaction time was short, this man had saved her twice! Once, in the mines, she had watched helplessly as her kinsmen yielded to The Brotherhood of Night Blades, one after the other. When she attempted to end her own life, it was Irving who saved her. And then there was just now... If it hadn''t been for Irving''s warning, she would''ve been devoured by the Rock-Piercing Beasts while standing clueless. And what did she do? She had repeatedly doubted Irving these past days, even mocking him, yet every time, he demonstrated abilities far more powerful than she could''ve imagined. A mage. A formidable mage capable of enslaving exotic beasts! From this man, Sophia saw not only hope for survival but also an opportunity for revenge for her clan! At this moment, her face wasn''t as cold as usual. It was as if she was watching a comrade-in-arms fall before her eyes, her face full of sorrow. "Wake up... Wake up, please!" Sophia looked at Irving, whose armor had been shattered by the explosion, and felt even more remorse for her previous actions. In a low voice, she said, "I shouldn''t have doubted you. I just didn''t expect you to..." "No wonder this shelter is so simple, yet it managed to survive the first round of disaster." "You said you wouldn''t give the exotic beasts a chance to approach here." "I really didn''t expect you to be a strong individual with the talent to enslave exotic beasts, and a mage at that!" Sophia shook her head with a bitter smile. When she first clashed with Irving in the mines, she had noticed that his strength was slightly superior to hers. However, she still held her own despite his superior skills. Now, it seemed to her that Irving had not really wanted to kill her at the time. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have had a chance to fight back... "I''m sorry, I was wrong." Sophia sighed. For someone as competitive as her, this was the first time in her life that she had sincerely apologized to someone. But she knew that the man before her probably couldn''t hear it. However, just at that moment. Cough! Cough cough! a series of urgent coughs sounded. Irving opened his eyes, saying, "Stop shaking me, you''re about to shake me apart." "You..." Sophia looked at Irving, who slowly sat up before her eyes, stunned for a moment, "You''re not dead?" "Do you see any dead people talking?" Irving said. Thinking about her earlier apology, Sophia''s face immediately turned cold again. She said resentfully, "If you''re not dead, why are you lying here motionless, not responding to my calls? Were you testing me?" "A test?" Irving responded with a noncommittal smile. "I just wanted to rest on the ground for a bit, who knew you would take it seriously? And your words just now... well, it''s good that you realize your mistake." Watching Irving dust off and walk away, Sophia''s guilt vanished instantly. She stared angrily at the man, unable to find any words to rebut him. In fact, Irving did want to rest for a bit, but he was also testing this woman. After all, their first encounter was during a conflict in the mines, and he didn''t know her well. Especially since she was an ice mage. Though her skills could complement others, she was fundamentally different from a pure support healer like Vicky. Naturally, Irving had to be cautious. Had it not been for their recent conversation, Irving would have expelled Sophia from his shelter right after the second wave of calamities. A principle in the survival law of the apocalypse is that any shelter can only have one decision-maker. All the ambushing Rock-Piercing Beasts had died inside the cave, and Irving finally relaxed. By the time he returned to the front line, the battle was nearing its end. Of the original five Stone Golem Giants, two had already fallen. The Snow Shadow Headed Wolf was covered in wounds from the other exotic beasts, especially the horrific gash on its abdomen where its intestines were faintly visible. Fourteen Snow Shadow Wolves had now been reduced to seven, and they were all severely injured, teetering on the edge of collapse. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving''s gaze fell on Little Black, and a flicker of surprise crossed his eyes. Enveloped entirely in purple flames, Little Black had somehow grown several times larger, and as it walked through the surrounding purple fire, its wounds seemed to be healing. "Little Black must have a natural affinity for fire." Irving murmured to himself. By now, the area around the shelter had become a wasteland, with collapsed walls, corpses strewn everywhere, and blood soaking the ground, the air thick with the stench of death. Seeing the bodies of their comrades, the remaining exotic beasts in the horde began to flee. As the rank of the exotic beasts increased, so did their intelligence. Unlike the lower-ranked Pigmen, they weren''t about to continue a fight they knew would lead to their death. Gradually, the battle finally came to a halt. When Vicky, perched on the arrow tower, saw Irving, she opened her mouth slightly as if to say something, but before she could utter a word, she collapsed from exhaustion. If it hadn''t been for her support, the stone giants and Snow Shadow Wolves would have suffered even greater losses, possibly even complete annihilation. In the game, although support healers rarely possess powerful offensive capabilities, their role within a team is crucial, often determining the outcome of a battle. "Irving, I did it... I defended the shelter." Vicky whispered weakly as Irving reached the arrow tower and carried her down, her body exhausted from overusing her mental energy. As he listened to her faint voice, Irving felt something stir within him. "Alright, don''t speak. Just rest for now." The second wave of calamity had finally ended. When Sophia walked over from the generator and swept her gaze over the mountainous pile of exotic beast carcasses in front of her, her body inexplicably froze in place. For the longest time, she was unable to snap back to reality: "I must be hallucinating... How could... How could so many items have dropped? This isn''t, this isn''t logical!" Chapter 60 - 60: Flowing Light and Dense Realm Outside the shelter, the corpses of exotic beasts were piling up into mounds, staining the very soil red. Sophia stood in shock at the scene before her. During the first wave of the cataclysm, her family guild had suffered over ninety percent casualties while trying to fend off the beast tide. The scene back then was completely different; the bodies of players far outnumbered those of the exotic beasts. But now... Sophia found it hard to believe her eyes, especially when she saw the numerous pieces of equipment scattered on the ground. [Shadow Chase Boots] [Grade: Advanced Three-Star] [Description: These boots are made from the hide of a creature known as the Lightning Mink, granting the wearer increased speed and agility, making it easier to navigate through battles...] [Frost Shield] [Grade: Advanced Four-Star] [Description: Crafted from permafrost stones buried underground for a century, the surface is smooth and lustrous. It offers excellent defensive capabilities, effectively resisting significant physical attacks and reflecting some degree of magical attacks, thus protecting the user from fatal harm.] ¡­ A multitude of equipment lay before Sophia, causing her heart to surge with excitement. She couldn''t help but murmur, "Oh my god...Why is there so much equipment dropping? Could it be that the exotic beasts from the second wave of the cataclysm are more ferocious, leading to an increase in equipment drops?" A quick glance revealed that the lowest-grade equipment was advanced, with even a few rare-grade items among them. Having survived the first wave of the cataclysm, Sophia found this unbelievable. Her family guild had also killed many exotic beasts previously, but only a dozen pieces of equipment had dropped. Now, with hundreds or even thousands of items before her, she couldn''t help but suspect that this had something to do with the man in front of her... Just as Sophia was about to ask something, she saw Irving helping the partly recovered Vicky to her feet. He said in a deep voice, "Alright, this should mark the end of the second wave of the cataclysm. However, this weather will likely persist for some time." "Let''s clean up the battlefield quickly." Irving suggested as he guided Vicky back into the shelter to rest. He then walked towards the chaotic ruins ahead. Although the freezing rain had stopped and the clouds overhead showed signs of dispersing, the temperature remained around minus twenty degrees Celsius. Heaters weren''t very effective outdoors, so Irving lit several bonfires for warmth and quickly began to gather the equipment scattered on the ground. Sophia followed closely behind him, and they busied themselves for nearly an hour. In total, they collected: Advanced equipment: 372 pieces, Rare equipment: 23 pieces, numerous materials dropped from the exotic beasts, such as [Frost Bear Fur] and [Swift Wolf Teeth]¡­ These materials had many uses, but they all shared a common trait: they could be used to upgrade equipment. The higher the grade of the exotic beast, the greater the success rate of upgrading equipment with its materials. However, these materials weren''t of much use to Irving. He casually selected a few suitable and lightweight pieces of armor from the collected equipment, then turned to Sophia and said, "See if there''s anything you need among these. Take whatever you like." "Take anything you''d like¡­" Sophia hadn''t yet recovered from her initial shock. These high-grade and, in some cases, rare-grade pieces of equipment would instantly spark a bidding war if posted in the forum trading section. Every single piece of equipment they''d just picked up was something most players could only dream of owning. Their value, to the average person, was astronomical! But the man in front of her seemed to care little for their worth¡­ "Fine...Thank you." Sophia glanced at Irving, and from the pile, she selected a one-star rare-grade staff and two pieces of three-star advanced lightweight armor. As a mage, lighter armor was always better. After all, they weren''t close-combat classes and mostly relied on ranged attacks in battle. [Cold Frost Staff] [Grade: Rare One-Star] [Description: This staff, carved from crystals buried in the coldest realms, enhances the elemental affinity of ice mages, increasing the power and effects of their skills.] [Additional Skill: Frost Shield- Basic (In times of crisis, the staff will quickly form a temporary Frost Shield, reducing damage taken by the player. The shield also has certain freezing effects, slowing down enemy attack speed).] Only an ice mage like Sophia could use the [Cold Frost Staff], which matched her abilities perfectly. She couldn''t let go of the staff she had just received. But when her gaze fell on Irving, in addition to gratitude, there was deep confusion in her eyes. She couldn''t help asking, "Did something feel off to you about this beast tide?" "Off?" Irving smiled, "What feels off?" "The drop rate for these pieces of equipment seems too high¡­" Sophia continued, "When I was cleaning up the battlefield, I counted. On average, every two exotic beasts would drop a piece of equipment, and they are all at least advanced-grade ones. I remember that the drop rate for equipment should be quite low, right?" If the system had increased the drop rate, there should have been prompt notifications. The abnormal situation made her suspicious. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Maybe I''m just lucky." Irving shrugged off with a smile. He knew better than anyone else that this had a direct relationship with his inherent ability - [Tenfold Drop Rate]. However, this secret was something he would never reveal to anyone. Sophia was clearly dissatisfied with this answer but couldn''t find any grounds for rebuttal at the moment. After all, the more equipment that dropped, the better it was, regardless of the circumstances. Ding! At this moment, both Irving and Sophia heard a crisp system notification. [The second wave of the cataclysm has ended, extreme weather will automatically dissipate in 24 hours...] [Congratulations to the survivors for successfully passing the test!] Every player in the game received the same system notification at the same time. Many were overjoyed, some knelt on the ground and wailed, while others fainted from the excitement... By now, the shelters in the game had already turned into a mess, littered with corpses and severed limbs. Among these, besides the exotic beasts, were also the bodies of many players. "Fantastic, absolutely fantastic! We''ve finally made it through!" "The losses this time are heavy, but no matter what, we''re still breathing and the shelter is still here!" The cheers of the surviving players echoed in every corner of the game world. Although most of the players were badly injured, with some even having a ghastly wound slashed open in their abdomen, revealing their writhing intestines, they didn''t feel it because of the cold weather. Their faces were plastered with smiles. To survive was the greatest fortune amidst the disaster! There were many shelters that didn''t even withstand the first wave of attack, being massacred by the powerful exotic beasts in the darkness and extreme cold, not even knowing how they died. However, just as all the players were celebrating their survival, they received another notification from the Blue Star Will. [Two rounds of catastrophe have eliminated more than 80% of players! More slots are being issued...] [For players to have better survival skills, Blue Star Will will open the Flowing Light and Dense Realm after 48 hours!] [Tips about ''Flowing Light and Dense Realm'': A special location temporarily opened in the Other World, where players can obtain a large amount of rare equipment, rare materials, and even treasures! However, opportunities come with challenges. The secret realm is also full of unknown dangers. The players who survive in the end will receive special rewards from Blue Star Will!] All players received this message. Many became excited, as equipment plays a crucial role in the Other World Game, possibly determining the outcome of a battle, even life and death. The limited-time open ''Flowing Light and Dense Realm'' is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for most players. Blue Star Will did not limit the number of players entering the secret realm, which means that guilds could form teams to enter it, greatly enhancing their combat and survival capabilities. All the players in the game were stirred up, the joy on their faces even made them forget about the disaster they''d just experienced. However, the system notification did not end there... The sky, originally shrouded in dark clouds, suddenly lit up with streaks of flowing lights. "What is that?" Sophia asked in confusion. Even Irving furrowed his brows, but the next moment he saw those golden flowing lights falling quickly, disappearing into his body. Immediately, he felt a user interface automatically pop up before his eyes. [Irving] [Occupation: Undead Summoner] [Novice, Lv: 3] [Talent: Tenfold Drop Rate] [Equipment: Evil Source Wand - Legendary, Five-star, Ice Crystal Heart Robe - Rare Three-star, Frost Step Cloud Boots - Rare Three-star] [Hidden Identity: Public Enemy Number One!] [¡­] The content in the introduction was simple, but Irving''s heart trembled. His gaze fell on the level column, and his face became complicated. Chapter 61 - 61: The Level System The golden light filling the sky was absorbed into every player of the Other World. They all saw the interface of this basic information bar. Clearly displayed were the identity, profession, and equipment information of each player. The most eye-catching, however, was the player level. Just as everyone was baffled, the system notification sounded again. [To prepare for the upcoming apocalyptic world, the Other World will undergo three rounds of catastrophes to test each player. Two rounds have been completed, and game slots will now be issued in large quantities.] [The third catastrophe will take place before the Dark Sovereign descends on the Blue Star, and its difficulty will far exceed the first two. Please prepare in advance.] [The Level Growth System is now officially activated.] [Levels 1-10, Title: Beginner Stage.] sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Levels 11-20, Title: Trainee Hero.] [Levels 21-30, Title: Junior Adventurer.] [¡­] [Different titles correspond to different stages, and players can display them freely. After each stage advancement, attributes like strength, agility, spirit, etc. will receive significant improvements. (Killing exotic beasts is the most direct way to level up) ] Many players in the game were curious and somewhat surprised when they saw this level growth mechanism. However, those who had played online games before quickly adapted. Especially Irving, his greatest hobby in his past life was playing online games. However, he had less and less contact with them after getting married to make money and support his family. He wasn''t too surprised about this growth level, after all, he already knew through the[Evil Source Wand]that different exotic beasts were also divided into different levels and low, mid, and high ranks. "Irving." At this point, Vicky came out from the shelter. She looked much better than before, "Irving, did you receive the system''s notification just now? It shows my profession as a healing mage, level 4." "I''m an ice mage, level 6." Sophia said. Sophia had only joined the shelter for two days, but Irving''s formidable ability had completely won her over. She increasingly felt that her decision was right. "What about you?" Sophia looked at Irving, curious about his level. "Yeah, Irving, you''re so strong. You must be higher level than us. What level are you?" Vicky asked expectantly. Both their eyes fell on Irving. Vicky, as a healing mage, had slow level growth. The main reason she had reached level 4 was because of the consecutive two rounds of catastrophes. She had killed quite a few exotic beasts with Irving and in turn, gained experience from killing them. As for Sophia, as an ice mage, her strength was not weak, so reaching level 7 was quite normal. Seeing Irving remain silent, Vicky seemed to understand something and said with a smile, "Irving, you wouldn''t be trying to subtly hide your strength again, would you? I know you''re always low-key. Let me guess." She hesitated for a moment, "You''re definitely stronger than Sophia, at least level 9, or even level 10." As soon as the words left his mouth, a wry smile appeared on Irving''s face, and he shook his head. "What? Not level 9 or 10..." Vicky and Sophia exchanged glances, both seeing deep shock reflected in each other''s eyes. "Irving, you haven''t already surpassed the beginner stage and become a Trainee Hero, have you?" Vicky asked, astonished. Each stage consisted of ten levels. Reaching level 11 or higher would advance a player to Trainee Hero status, resulting in a significant boost to all attributes. Most players in the game were still stuck in the beginner stage. Vicky''s speculation wasn''t unfounded. Irving''s power far exceeded Sophia''s, which implied he should logically be higher than her. "Alright, stop guessing," Irving said. "Both of you are higher leveled than I am. I''m only level 3." Level 3?! The air seemed to freeze at that moment. Vicky and Sophia stood dumbfounded, unable to process what they had just heard, even suspecting they might have misheard. "How is that possible?" Vicky said, unwilling to accept it. "There must be a system error. With your strength, Irving, how could you only be level 3? I don''t believe it!" Even if Irving had said he had reached Trainee Hero stage, or was level 12 or 13, they would have believed him. After all, this man had repeatedly shattered their expectations. "Are you trying to deceive us again?" Sophia asked, her eyes complicated. Irving didn''t continue to respond. In truth, he felt a wave of frustration. Through the two consecutive catastrophic events, he had no idea how many exotic beasts he had killed. Even Vicky, a healing mage, had leveled up to 4 just by assisting him. And yet? His level was still lower than Vicky''s... "Could it really be a system error?" Irving wondered internally, but quickly dismissed the idea. "If the Blue Star''s will can create the Other World game, it absolutely wouldn''t make such a basic mistake." This meant that Irving was indeed a paltry level 3, comparable to the lowest-tier players who could only survive by clinging to stronger guilds. "Alright, that''s enough for today. I''m a bit tired and logging out now." Irving said, unwilling to discuss the matter further. Since entering the Other World game early that morning, he hadn''t had a sip of water or a bite to eat, and he was now utterly famished. The second catastrophic event had ended, and players could exit the game at any time. In the room, Irving stood up and stretched. Vicky also logged out of the game. "Irving, there must be some mistake somewhere. With your strength, you should be much higher leveled." Vicky quickly tried to comfort him, thinking he was upset about his level. Irving didn''t know what to say for a moment and then laughed, "It''s alright. I''m just hungry. Let''s order some takeout." "Really?" Vicky found it hard to believe. For a normal person, receiving a level that didn''t match their strength would be infuriating, if not depressing. Yet, she saw none of these negative emotions on Irving''s face. "Alright." Vicky nodded and continued, "Always eating takeout isn''t healthy. I noticed a supermarket near our complex. I will go there and buy some ingredients to cook for you." "Sounds good." Irving agreed. Ever since Vicky moved in, Irving''s meals have significantly improved. There was a large supermarket just across the street below their building, so he wasn''t worried about her safety. Looking out the window, he saw the sky had already darkened. Although it was just past seven in the evening, Irving settled on the couch and turned on the television. News was playing on the TV, but it was clear his attention wasn''t focused on it. "Where did it go wrong... could it be because of my profession as a Necromancer?" Irving muttered, his brows knitted in thought. His extensive experience from past online games told him that levels didn''t mean everything. Some players may have high levels, but their combat effectiveness was still weak. The most typical example was Vicky, a healing mage, followed by Irving himself. Given Irving''s strength, he far surpassed Sophia, yet his level was much lower... And apart from different awakened talents, the greatest difference between players was their profession. "Could it be because the growth attributes of the Necromancer profession are different?" Irving seemed to have a sudden realization, a glint flashing in his deep-set eyes. If, as the system had indicated, killing exotic beasts could raise levels, then this didn''t align with Irving''s current situation. He had killed at least a thousand exotic beasts in the two cataclysmic events... It was absurd that he was only at a meager level 3. Every advancement in stages significantly boosts a player''s attributes. A rookie player and a trainee hero were on completely different scales. Even though real strength was paramount in the game, levels were still an essential component. While Irving was deep in thought, his attention was drawn to the news broadcasting on the television. "Good evening, viewers. Welcome to tonight''s city news broadcast..." "Today, our city''s central hospital suddenly received a large number of critically ill patients. The hospital has initiated emergency procedures, striving to save everyone, but medical resources are limited, and we are still seeking external assistance..." ""The recent international situation has become increasingly tense. According to information from our foreign correspondent, a faction in Genosha, which borders our country, is attempting to seize power by force. The airport in the capital of Genosha is now closed. Our station advises Chinese citizens in Genosha to contact the embassy as soon as possible."" Watching the news, Irving''s brows furrowed even deeper. The influx of critically ill patients in the hospital was most likely due to the players whose shelters had been destroyed in the second cataclysm. They had all suffered backlash from the Blue Star''s will. When the apocalypse arrives, the Blue Star''s resources will deplete, and even if these people survive the game, it will be impossible to survive then. Survival of the fittest was the unchanging law of this world. As for the chaotic situation abroad... Irving had heard some rumors. The assault in the park last time was proof of this. Although the incident was ultimately suppressed by the authorities, the threats still existed and were expanding. "Why is she taking so long?" Irving glanced at the time. Over half an hour had passed since Vicky went downstairs to buy groceries, and she hadn''t returned yet. A wave of unease swept over him, "Could something have happened?" Chapter 62 - 62: Expelled From the Family As time slowly trickled away, Irving''s anxiety mounted, despite the steel resolve he had cultivated from his trials in his past life. Like any man, he was innately possessive. Vicky was now his woman and without his permission, nobody had the right to harm even a single strand of her hair. "The Taylor family and her Uncle... they won''t give up that easily." Irving had long since recognized this. Despite Anna having publicly announced his role as the lead advisor last time, it wasn''t enough to pacify these families. They might not dare to act openly, but that didn''t mean they wouldn''t resort to underhanded tactics in secret. Irving had first tried to reach Vicky through several calls, but the only response was a constant, "The number you dialed is busy..." After a moment of hesitation, Irving decided to go downstairs and have a look. Just as he opened the door, he saw Vicky returning. "Irving?" Vicky stood there, carrying groceries she had just bought, along with some prepared foods like roast chicken and bread. She paused briefly, then smiled and explained, "I was wandering around the supermarket and lost track of time. I''ll cook for you right now." "Wait a moment." Seeing Vicky hurriedly heading to the kitchen, Irving stopped her. As soon as Vicky walked in, Irving had noticed the traces of tears at the corners of her eyes. Although she had wiped them away, these subtle changes did not escape his keen observation. The most important fact was that her phone had been busy just moments ago, and now she had suddenly returned home. There was definitely something amiss. "Are you sure you want to hide things from me?" Irving asked quietly. His words struck Vicky like a bolt of lightning. She stood frozen, and the next moment, tears welled up in her eyes, rolling down her cheeks like pearls off a broken string. She threw herself into Irving''s arms, sobbing and shaking her head, "I''m sorry, Irving, I didn''t mean to..." Irving felt the heat from her tears seeping through his shirt. He looked down at Vicky, gently stroking her back, and calmly asked, "It was your uncle who called you, wasn''t it?" "How...how did you know?" Vicky stared at Irving in disbelief, then silently nodded her head. "My uncle just called me asking where I was and demanded I go home immediately or I''d be removed from the family tree. I''d never be allowed to return..." Vicky''s father had died in a car accident. By rights, she should have been the sole heir, but her uncle''s interference had completely disrupted this plan. To fully control the Ocean Group, Joseph had first forced Vicky to marry a man she didn''t love, and now he was using the threat of expulsion from the family to make her comply. "What a vicious scheme!" A glint of cold light flashed in Irving''s eyes. "Irving, the only person I still care about in that family is my grandfather." Vicky continued as she wiped the tears from her eyes. "He started from scratch and single-handedly founded the Ocean Group. He went through a lot of hardship and his health suffered as a result. So, he''s been living in a nursing home these past few years." "Next week is my grandfather''s 85th birthday. I want to see him. There are some matters that only he can resolve." Vicky said. Her father''s car accident was also related to Ocean Group. Over these past months, the man in front of her had taught her an important lesson: avoiding problems only makes them worse. She no longer wanted to be submissive; she wanted to reclaim everything that rightfully belonged to her. Vicky knew that her grandfather''s 85th birthday next week was her only chance! "Alright, I''ll go with you next week." Irving said gently, patting her shoulder. "But..." Vicky felt a surge of joy in her heart at Irving''s words, but she didn''t want him to get entangled in her problems any further. "No buts, it''s decided." Irving said firmly. "Now, go make dinner. I''m starving." Soon, the sounds of cooking emanated from the kitchen, and Irving returned to the sofa, lost in thought. The international situation was currently unstable, and although the authorities were doing their utmost to maintain order domestically, impending chaos seemed inevitable. When doomsday finally arrived, unrest and turmoil would become the world''s new normal. He had to make all necessary preparations before that day arrived... and one of the most crucial steps was stockpiling resources! Although the authorities had promised Irving, as their chief advisor, a supply of essential goods, he wasn''t putting too much faith in that promise. Firstly, there was no guarantee that official organizations would still exist when doomsday came. Secondly, he didn''t want to have any vulnerabilities that could be exploited. Rather than relying on the authorities, it was better to take action now. Ocean Group was a leading force in the capital, primarily engaged in the business of resource transportation and trade... "Dinner''s ready!" Vicky called out as she emerged from the kitchen, setting three hot dishes and a soup on the table. Although she had never cooked before, there were plenty of tutorials online these days. Cooking came naturally to women, and with dedication, the results were seldom disappointing. After dinner, they had plenty of time left in the evening. Since yesterday''s events, Vicky had moved into the master bedroom. Half an hour later, the room was once again filled with passionate sounds. On the large, soft bed, their bodies entwined. Unlike the first time, Vicky had become more adept under Irving''s guidance. She even took the initiative, straddling his veined thighs and moving her sexy waist seductively. ... As night fell, the Taylor family group''s headquarters in the center of the capital city was dimly lit. In the top-floor office, Gary''s old face was plastered with a sycophantic smile as he gazed at a man in black sitting across from him. His aged eyes flashed with a trace of fear. The man in black wore a mask, obscuring his features, but the chilling aura he exuded sent shivers down Gary''s spine. "When did you arrive in the capital? You could have at least given me a heads-up." Gary said hastily. If anyone else had witnessed this scene, they would have been shocked. Given Gary''s status, there were few in the entire capital who could make him speak so deferentially. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do we need to inform you in advance when we decide to come?" The man in black asked with a cold voice. "Uh..." Gary was taken aback, quickly waved his hand, "I, I didn''t mean that, I just wanted to prepare to welcome you." "There are two things for which I am here." The man in black disregarded Gary''s flustered defense and pulled out a photograph, placing it on the coffee table. "Do you know this person?" Gary promptly glanced at the photo, and his aged face revealed utter disbelief. Once he gathered his wits, he quickly said, "I do know him! This rascal caused a commotion at the party last time. As far as I know, this brat is the chief advisor of the official Angel Group." The man in the photo was Irving. Ever since Gary returned from the banquet, he was so furious that he was trembling all over. If it weren''t for Irving''s sudden appearance, the marriage alliance with the Smith family would have been settled by now. His interest in this marriage was not solely for the sake of a good daughter-in-law for his son... However, all his plans had been thwarted. "Good that you know him." The man in black let out a cold laugh. "We already know what happened that night. The first thing is that we want the Taylor Family to take action and get rid of him." Gary was taken aback at these words. If it hadn''t been for the sudden appearance of an official at the banquet that night, he would have wanted to tear Irving to pieces. However, the title of Chief Advisor to the Angel Group was indeed problematic for him. Although there is turbulence abroad, the domestic authorities still hold absolute authority. With the current strength of the Taylor family, they dare not openly defy the officials. "He sabotaged our plans and killed our people, so... he must die!" The man in black''s eyes, dark as ink, flashed with cold light. "Don''t worry, I will send a few powerful individuals to accompany you. As for the officials, you need not worry. They probably won''t have time to deal with such trivial matters." Gary immediately understood the hidden meaning in these words. He had some hesitation but was fully aware of the means of the forces behind this man in black. If he outrightly refused, he might not even have the chance to leave this office alive. "The second thing," the man in black didn''t give the still-dumbstruck Gary a chance to respond. "A few days ago, a user named[Lucky Pretty Boy]appeared on the forum. You are aware of this, right?" Gary nodded subconsciously: "Of course." He seemed to guess something and quickly added, "You are late, the equipment he had for sale has already been removed. They must have been bought." Ever since the forum user[Lucky Pretty Boy]posted about selling thousands of equipment, the whole country was shocked. Many people tried to find information about this mysterious player, but in the end, no one found anything... "The equipment is not important." the man in black continued. "According to the information we got from inside the officials, this user is in the capital city. Your task is to help us find this person and hand him over to us, but you must ensure his safety. Do you understand?" The cold voice echoed once again in the office. Gary''s forehead was unknowingly covered with a layer of cold sweat, and he nodded in a somewhat rigid manner. It wasn''t until the man in black left that he slumped onto the sofa, looking as if he had lost all his strength. Chapter 63 - 63: The Mystery of the Car Accident After the man in black left, Gary collapsed onto the sofa, cold sweat dripping from his forehead as his eyes fell on the photograph. The symbol in the bottom right corner of the photo was that of the Night Blades. The Taylor family had previously worked with the Night Blades to deal with some competitors in the city. He hadn''t expected that after so long, these people would reappear. "The end is near anyway, there''s no point in worrying anymore." Gary thought to himself. The Dragon Age Guild was now considered a top-tier guild in the Other World, second only to the Angel Group. With that thought, he seemed to make up his mind, grabbed the photo, and left. The next morning. When Irving got up, he first went to the bathroom to take a refreshing shower. Just as he was about to have breakfast, the phone suddenly rang. It was Anna calling, wanting to meet up for a talk. He was now officially the Chief Advisor to the Angel Corps, and Aron had also been a great help in procuring those power generation devices last time. Half an hour later, in a downtown cafe. When Irving arrived, he immediately spotted Anna sitting quietly in a corner. Her brows were furrowed, indicating she seemed to have something on her mind. "You''re here?" Anna greeted him with a smile, "What would you like to drink?" Irving waved his hand. He knew that Anna must have something important to discuss with him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have arranged to meet alone. Anna was now one of the leaders of the Angel Corps. Although the Corps had been well-prepared for the second wave of cataclysms, they still suffered heavy losses. After all, in the extreme cold and darkness, the threat posed by exotic beasts significantly increased, especially since these were already mid-level exotic beasts. "Take a look at this first." Anna pulled out a manila envelope she had been carrying with her. Stamped on the envelope''s cover were the words "Classified." Generally, official documents can be divided into three levels: confidential, classified, and top secret. Irving raised his eyebrows. Upon opening the bag, he found photos of a car accident and some investigation reports. "After the banquet that day, I had someone investigate the Smith family. We suspect that the car accident in which Vicky''s father died was not an accident, but orchestrated." Anna explained with a significant look. "Orchestrated?" Irving was taken aback. His first guess was Vicky''s uncle, but he dismissed the thought. Given her uncle''s way of operating, there must be another culprit behind the scenes. "Could it be the Taylor family?" Irving speculated. Anna shook her head, her expression complicated, "You''re over-simplifying things. The Ocean Group is a leading trading group in the capital city. As far as we know, many foreign forces have tried to woo them, but the Taylor family has always refused. I think this is likely to be the direct reason for Vicky''s father''s death in the car accident." "Have you investigated who''s behind this?" Irving returned the accident photos and reports to the brown paper bag. This matter couldn''t be revealed to Vicky for the time being. Anna shook her head: "We''ve had limited time, so we could only find out so much. However, Aron''s team has continued to investigate." Her tone hardened, "Irving, as the chief advisor of the Angel Group, there are some things I think it''s necessary to tell you." "The current domestic situation is not optimistic. Although the overall state appears relatively stable on the surface, there are undercurrents stirring beneath, and there have even been numerous instances of families being bought and controlled by foreign forces..." Anna sighed deeply as she spoke. On one hand, the end of the world was looming, with many hidden forces waiting to seize the opportunity of a global catastrophe to achieve ulterior motives. On the other hand, ever since the launch of the ''Other World'' game, abilities gained in the game could be directly transferred to reality, posing a significant threat to the official bodies. "Speak plainly." Irving said in a deep voice. "I hope you can move to our official protective zone, which is not only safe, but also has abundant supplies." Anna stated solemnly. Actually, from the day the Other World Game was launched, the official bodies began planning to build protective zones. Not everyone is eligible to enter the official protection zone, but as the chief advisor of the Angel Group, Irving is on the list of those first to enter. To her surprise, Irving directly turned down the invitation. Standing up, he said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going." "Thanks for the files." Saying this, Irving prepared to leave. "Wait, Irving." Anna rushed to catch up, her gaze complex as she looked at the man before her, momentarily at a loss for words. When they first met, Anna on behalf of the official bodies offered him an olive branch which he directly rejected, this was the third invitation to Irving, but the result was the same as before. The Angel Group, official protection zone... these two phrases are distant aspirations for many, while to Irving they are a joke. Official body? Protective zone? Having lived through one apocalypse, Irving knew that when the end truly arrives, there will be no absolutely safe place. Joining any group, be it the official body or any other guild, is like wearing shackles. In this cruel world, relying on the protection of any party will not end well... However, the officials building their protective zones reminded Irving, why not build his own? "Irving, I''ll reiterate my previous statement, the doors of the Angel Group are always open to you." Anna sincerely said, "Even if you don''t want to join, I hope we can maintain our cooperation." Irving gave a slight smile then left the coffee shop. But he didn''t go directly home, instead, he drove the Maybach S680 that James had previously gifted him straight to the Green Ivy Corporation building. The receptionist at the entrance had been replaced with a young beauty, who immediately recognized Irving and quickly trotted over, "Irving, you''ve arrived?" "You know me?" Irving was somewhat surprised. "James has instructed us that you, Irving, may come and go as you please at Green Ivy Tower." The beautiful receptionist''s eyes flashed with a hint of ambiguity as she deliberately bent over, making a welcoming gesture that perfectly showcased her fair chest. However, such displays held no interest for Irving. Soon, under the guidance of the beautiful receptionist, Irving arrived directly at the top-floor office. At this moment, James was rubbing his temples, his face looking quite distressed as if he was worrying over something. When he heard the knock on the door, he looked at the receptionist who had entered and asked impatiently, "What is it?" "Mr. James, Irving is here." the receptionist hurriedly explained. James'' expression flickered with surprise. He quickly stood up and warmly led Irving to the sofa to sit down. He then looked at the receptionist and said, "Leave, and no one is to come in without my permission!" "Understood." The receptionist nodded repeatedly and made sure to close the door as she left. Soon, only James and Irving were left in the office. "Irving, you finally made it." James sighed and continued, "If it weren''t for the materials you gave me last time at the mine, you might not be seeing me now..." It turned out that after leaving the mine that day, James hurried back with other members of the guild, using the materials to reinforce the walls and the shelter. However, the sudden onset of extreme cold weather caught him off guard. Especially having to fend off those powerful exotic beasts in the dark¡­ In the end, they barely survived the second wave of the cataclysm thanks to the fortified shelter, but the guild members suffered heavy casualties. Even now, recalling those moments, James still felt a lingering fear. "Irving, I sent someone to that mine this morning, and they didn''t find the group that was there before, but they''ll probably notice something''s wrong soon." James said, frowning. "The Green Ivy Group has too few members right now, and I''m afraid we can''t hold that place..." Irving nodded. He had come precisely for this matter. Though the Green Ivy Group had the backing of t the White family ''s Green Ivy Corporation, they weren''t the only guild in the capital city. The most formidable was the Dragon Age Guild led by the Taylor family, having recruited at least several hundred players. Various guilds were offering generous conditions to attract players to join. After surviving two consecutive waves of the cataclysm, everyone understood one thing: to survive the apocalypse, one must form a strong enough team. When apocalypse struck, even the powerful families in the real world would disintegrate instantly, and no amount of money would be worth anything¡­ Thinking about the current situation made James feel like his head was about to explode, especially with the Brotherhood of Night Blades hanging over him like a sword, ready to exact revenge at any moment. The mine must be held, and any future resources obtained would need someone to manage them. The Green Ivy Group was currently the best option. Especially after the incident at the banquet, James'' selfless actions had earned Irving''s trust. "What kind of conditions can attract those players to join?" Irving asked. James paused and explained, "Initially, many guilds used money to attract players, but now equipment is the most important. With enough equipment, a strong team can be assembled immediately." Irving nodded and then took out all the equipment collected during the second wave of the cataclysm. High-level equipment*372 pieces! Rare equipment*18 pieces! S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is this enough?" Irving asked calmly. However, his words hung in the air without a response, as James stood there frozen, unable to utter a word, his face filled with shock. Chapter 64 - 64: Affiliated Power High-level equipment*370 pieces! Rare equipment*18 pieces! Upon seeing the plethora of equipment materializing before him, James was struck dumb as if hit by a thunderbolt. He was utterly speechless for a long time. "All this¡­ Irving, do you mean to sell all this equipment to me?" James questioned, hastily getting up to rummage through his desk, subsequently producing several bank cards and a check. "I''m so sorry, Irving. I don''t have that much money on hand. These four bank cards should contain over fifty million dollars in total, and this check can accommodate up to three hundred million dollars ¡­ If that''s not enough¡­" James stammered, simultaneously reaching to make a call to the company''s financial department. At this moment, he was a mixture of anxiety and excitement. Almost four hundred pieces of equipment, the lowest quality being high-level one-star grade, and even including rare graded equipment. At this point in the game, players who possessed even one piece of high-level equipment were few and far between. Even the currently thriving Dragon Age Guild could only offer its members standard-grade equipment, and not even a full set at that¡­ To say nothing of the rare-grade equipment, even a piece of high-level equipment would be fiercely contested if offered on the forum trading section, illustrating its rarity! "Wait for a moment." Irving halted James, who was scrambling to raise funds, and asked gravely, "You haven''t answered my question yet: can this equipment immediately assemble a team of over a hundred players?" "Of course, it can!" James exclaimed excitedly, "Forget a hundred, we could attract four times that much!" A guild comprising four hundred players could be considered top-tier in the game at this point. "Irving, rest assured, I won''t short you a penny. I''ll get the finance department to allocate funds immediately." James continued sincerely, "Just name your price, Irving, or I can settle it based on the current market rates." James could hardly contain his excitement. With this equipment, the Green Ivy Group could stand on solid footing in the game. Irving smiled. "Consider this equipment as temporarily in your possession. To me, money is merely scraps of paper. However, there is one point I must remind you of¡­" Here, a cold light flashed in his eyes, "We are in a cooperative affiliation, and I expect no repeat of the mine incident. You must manage all resources properly." "And!" Irving''s tone hardened, "If there''s any embezzlement of resources or if anything is kept from me, our cooperation ends immediately, and I will reclaim all the equipment I have given you." Having learned from his past life, he would not tolerate betrayal. Although James'' previous actions had proven him trustworthy, one must always draw lines in any solid cooperative relationship. The office fell silent. A moment later, James nodded gravely and said, "Irving, you can be completely assured on this point. The Green Ivy Group is at your disposal at any time. If you still have any doubts, I am even willing to step down from my position as the Guild Master." Irving had been carefully observing James''s expressions. No matter how well a person could hide their true feelings, subtle changes in their expressions were hard to control. "Guild Master?" Irving was a bit surprised. No matter how you looked at it, the Green Ivy Group had been painstakingly built up by the White family, involving not only considerable financial investment but also a lot of effort. The fact that James was willing to give up his position as Guild Master voluntarily spoke volumes about his sincerity. "Forget it, you should keep that position." Irving said, the cold glint in his eyes gradually fading. He continued, "We must prioritize quality over quantity when recruiting guild members. If we recruit too many useless members, they will only become a burden at critical moments." "Understood." James replied. "With this equipment, I''m confident many players will want to join the Green Ivy Group, and we should be able to hold onto the mine." Although the suddenly emerging Brotherhood of Night Blades had already swallowed up several surrounding guilds, James now felt somewhat confident. "Hold onto it?" Irving sneered. "Let me tell you the truth. I don''t just want to hold onto that mine. I want to eliminate any and all potential threats!" "Irving, you mean..." James seemed to suddenly understand something, and his heart surged with excitement. When he looked up again, he could only see Irving''s departing figure. Downstairs at the Green Ivy Corporation building, a Maybach S680 slowly pulled away. The immediate problems of the Green Ivy Group were resolved, but Irving, driving the car, still had a furrowed brow. The domestic and international situation was unstable, especially the foreign forces Anna mentioned. They had previously attempted to massacre game players in the park and were now covertly controlling several families. Irving keenly sensed that these foreign forces were brewing a massive conspiracy. The reason he brought out all that equipment to help the Green Ivy Group grow quickly was to cultivate his own power. In the imminent apocalypse, the brutal and turbulent situation would be like one whirlpool after another. To truly control his destiny, he would need to carve out a place for himself. Irving thought of the soon-to-be-unlocked [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] in the game. The system had hinted that it would contain a large amount of rare equipment and materials, but also numerous powerful exotic beasts. Many guilds in the game were already preparing to venture into the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm]. The allure of the equipment was massive for the players. For Irving, it was also a rare opportunity! With his [Tenfold Drop Rate] talent, entering the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] would be like stepping into a treasure trove. The powerful exotic beasts within could be used to expand his exotic beast army. "But it won''t open until tomorrow..." Irving muttered, seemingly formulating a plan. Just then, he suddenly heard the urgent sound of horns outside. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, he was driving his Maybach S680 through an intersection with traffic lights. As he looked in the direction of the sound, he saw a speeding truck heading straight towards him. Irving was shocked and quickly turned the steering wheel. This special edition Maybach S680 is so robust that even if all four tires were simultaneously blown out, it could still proceed at nearly 100 kilometers per hour, a testament to its formidable performance. As the car''s frame shook violently and the sound of tires scraping against the ground filled the air, a large truck careened dangerously close to the Maybach. Unexpectedly, the truck did not stop but instead continued its trajectory straight towards a black business sedan nearby. Bang! A dull thud echoed as the black sedan was forcefully overturned. Sitting inside his car, Irving was suddenly hit with a foreboding sense of danger, recalling the threatening messages from the Dark Night Blades. Just as he was about to drive away swiftly. A group of armed, masked men poured out of the truck''s rear compartment. The masked men immediately opened fire on the black sedan, bullets raining down and transforming the vehicle into a sieve within moments. Witnessing this scene, Irving quickly realized that this group was not targeting him. "Damn it!" Irving muttered, shaking his head. He had no intention of getting entangled with these armed, masked assailants. The gunfire struck terror into the hearts of passing pedestrians, who scattered in all directions. However, a few bold individuals hid in corners, secretly recording the chaotic scene with their phones. This was the city''s capital, right in the heart of the downtown area. No one could have imagined that someone would dare to open fire here. Meanwhile, though the black sedan was riddled with bullets, it appeared to be bulletproof, as moments later, someone inside returned fire. A fierce gunfight erupted on the street, plunging the scene into utter chaos. "Hand over the person!" the leading masked man shouted as he continued to shoot, signaling to his comrades to rapidly approach the black sedan. Irving, still in his car, was clueless about the unfolding events. As he prepared to leave the area, his eyes unintentionally caught sight of a familiar face near the black sedan. "How could it be her?" Irving was momentarily stunned. The familiar visage flashed by so quickly that he even doubted his own eyes. Beside the overturned black sedan, four men in suits were protecting a young woman, attempting to flee. However, the masked men outnumbered them and had superior firepower. Another burst of gunfire erupted, and one of the suited men was fatally shot, collapsing heavily to the ground. The remaining three men looked grim but continued to protect the young woman with desperate determination. Yet, given the stark disparity in strength, it seemed only a matter of time before they would be completely overpowered. At that moment, Irving finally got a clear look at the woman being protected in the center, and his expression turned extremely complicated. "It really is her!" Sophia''s face was ashen. She had been shot in the arm, and blood was gradually soaking through her clothes. She watched in despair as her bodyguards fell one by one in front of her. Chapter 65 - 65: The Pursuit of Death "Am I really going to die here today?" Sophia watched the masked men descending from the truck approaching closer and closer, a flash of powerlessness in her eyes. The sound of gunfire echoed incessantly in her ears. "Miss, leave quickly! We''ll stay here and cover you." shouted a seriously wounded bodyguard in a suit beside her. However, before his words had fully left his lips, his body jerked violently and a bloody hole opened up on his forehead. A viscous mix of red and white matter flowed out instantly, his eyes gradually losing their luster. "Move! If you don''t move now, it''ll be too late." the remaining two bodyguards urged, unable to spare a moment for grief. They used the overturned black business vehicle as a shield, resisting the attackers as much as they could. But their firepower was no match for the well-prepared masked men. A round of heavy fire had them pinned down, unable to raise their heads. Sophia clenched her teeth. Her arm had been hit by a bullet and she was unable to use her abilities. She glanced around the unfamiliar surroundings - even if the two remaining bodyguards could buy her some time, where could she escape to? "Miss, the hope of our entire family now rests entirely on your shoulders." One of the bodyguards, sensing the imminent arrival of death, said with teary eyes, "You must escape and avenge us!" The next moment, as if making a resolution, that bodyguard charged out from behind the vehicle, running straight at the masked men. "You bastards, I''ll fight you to the death." He roared with a mouthful of blood, quickly pulling the pin on the grenade in his hand. But the leading masked man looked on with disdain, "Insignificant ant, you''re courting death!" Irving, sitting inside a Maybach S680, saw everything clearly through the car window. The bodyguard who was prepared to sacrifice his life didn''t even get close to the masked men when thick vines suddenly sprouted beneath his feet. The bodyguard tripped and fell, his bloodshot eyes filled with regret just as the grenade in his hand detonated. Boom! A loud explosion echoed, accompanied by a shower of smoke and flesh debris. The scene was so bloody that even the bystanders hiding in the dark and secretly filming were scared almost to the point of wetting their pants. "I didn''t expect there to be a mage among them." Irving''s deep eyes were locked onto the lead masked man. He also spotted a very familiar tattoo on their wrists. The same tattoo had appeared on the men in the mine before... As another bodyguard from the family died in front of her, Sophia''s mental defenses were crumbling. As the smoke began to disperse, the masked men had completely surrounded the black business vehicle. "Sophia, step out now and come back with us. It''s not too late, otherwise..." the leading masked man said coldly, "you know the consequence of betraying us!" The air was filled with the smell of blood, making the atmosphere oppressive. The frost masking Sophia''s face gradually melted, replaced with a look of powerlessness. Thinking of her family members trapped back home filled her with a heart-wrenching pain. She managed to narrowly escape through multiple layers of blockade. She thought that once she reached the capital, they wouldn''t dare to pursue her. Who would have thought... all her efforts had been in vain. "Heavens! Are you really going to let these people run wild? Are you going to let the Green family perish entirely?" Sophia looked towards the sky, filled with defiance. "Miss..." The last remaining bodyguard''s legs had been riddled with bullets, his blood pooling on the ground. He continuously shook his head at Sophia, his eyes brimming with tears. "Do I even have a choice?" Sophia let out a bitter laugh. Just as she was preparing to surrender, something unexpected happened. "Stop!" A sharp voice rang out. Not only Sophia, but even the masked men were drawn to the sound. From a nearby Maybach S680, a young man stepped out and started walking towards them. "What..." Sophia rubbed her eyes from behind the car, unable to believe what she was seeing. She didn''t know that Irving lived in the capital city. As the familiar figure approach, a wave of excitement wash over her desolate heart. "It''s him! It''s really him!" A glimmer of light flashed across Sophia''s dimmed eyes. The leading masked man glared at the unfamiliar face, shouting angrily, "Kid, are you seeking death too? I advise you to mind your own business. You still have time to get lost." "You should keep those words for yourself." Irving replied with a faint smile. Meanwhile, bystanders hiding around the corner watched in shock. To them, the masked men were vicious criminals, and Irving''s actions were tantamount to jumping into a pit of fire. "Where did that kid come from? Is he blind? Can''t he see that those guys are armed?" "People these days, so many idiots. He dares to interfere in such dangerous situation." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Playing hero needs an appropriate situation. Isn''t this just seeking death?" The nearby onlookers whispered among themselves. But then, a scene that shocked them even more unfolded. Several fireballs, seemingly appearing out of thin air, hurtled towards the masked men. Bang! The massive fireballs, emitting bright light, enlarged in the pupils of the masked men. "Damn! He''s a mage, take cover!" The contempt in the lead masked man''s eyes disappeared instantly. He hastily cast a spell, causing countless vines to spread in front of him, quickly forming a shield. The other masked men, caught off guard by the sudden attack, sought cover but it was too late. "Now you run?" Irving sneered. After two bouts of chaos, he had mastered his abilities. He immediately launched the[Gravity Swamp]. [Gravity Swamp]didn''t have much destructive power, but coupled with[Fireball], it could maximize its power in a short time. The masked men felt as if they were laden with lead, each step they took was difficult. The heat from the oncoming flames intensified. Fear uncontrollably flashed through their eyes. Boom! The fireballs hit directly, killing the masked men who failed to escape. Even those lucky enough to avoid direct hit, their bodies were set ablaze. As the odor of burnt flesh filled the air, the remaining masked men let out agonized screams, writhing in pain on the ground. As for the masked man leading the group, although he had promptly released a shield made of vines, the moment it came in contact with the fireball, his body was flung backward like a kite with its string cut. The formerly calm and peaceful street was now marred with several deep pits where the fireballs had struck. Scattered embers were everywhere, along with shell casings and bits of exploded flesh... For most ordinary people, they had never experienced a sight like this. They stood dumbstruck, faces pale, eyes glazed over with shock. "You... Who exactly are you?" The leading masked man struggled to his feet, wiping off the fresh blood at the corner of his mouth while glaring coldly at the approaching Irving. "I just so happened to be passing by." Irving said with a laugh. He then looked over at Sophia, who was hiding behind him, his smile intensifying. The leader''s face darkened, threatening, "Kid, do you know who we are? Dare to interfere in our business, and even kill so many of us, you''d better watch out or you won''t even know how you died." "Who are you guys?" Irving retorted, amusement in his eyes. "Just The Brotherhood of Night Blades, right? A guild from a game acting so arrogant." As the name The Brotherhood of Night Blades slipped out, the masked man''s expression faltered. The coldness in his eyes was gradually replaced by surprise. Even if he racked his brains, he couldn''t figure out how this young man who had suddenly appeared knew about their organization. "And what did you say about killing so many of you?" Irving casually glanced at the corpses of the masked men on the ground, continuing, "A lot? Not at all, I killed just as many at the mine last time." "The mine?" The masked man seemed to suddenly understand something. The shock in his eyes was once again replaced by terror, "Was it you? You were the one who Stole the mine and saved her?" The Brotherhood of Night Blades sent squads to report back to headquarters every 24 hours. There had never been any accidents before, except for the squad sent to the mine, which had completely disappeared as if evaporated. Upon hearing Irving''s words, the masked man immediately realized that the missing squad had all been killed by this man. "Stole?" Irving scoffed, "That mine was originally mine, and as for her..." He pointed towards Sophia, who was hiding not far away, continuing, "She''s mine too, no one can touch her without my permission!" His voice was cold as ice, chilling to the bone. Seeing Irving walk towards him, the masked man felt an immense pressure. Just the Fireball from earlier had already made him realize how terrifying this young man was. But without completing the mission, he would face death even if he returned. "Go to hell!" The masked man''s expression turned ferocious. The next moment, several thick vines pierced through the ground like steel spikes, stabbing towards Irving from all directions. Chapter 66 - 66: Treated as a Criminal "Irving!" Sophia gasped in astonishment. Suddenly, several thick vines appeared out of nowhere, instantly wrapping around Irving. The tips of the vines, sharp as spears, began to tighten rapidly. The onlookers hiding in the corner were left in utter disbelief at what they were witnessing. Their mouths hung open, and it seemed as if even their breathing had stopped for that moment. "Holy shit! Did you see that? What is it?" "Am I seeing things, or am I hallucinating¡­? How could so many vines suddenly appear out of thin air? And those fireballs earlier, where did they come from?" "Is this some kind of movie shoot? It''s way too realistic." "Quick, get this on your phone!" Although spots for the Other World Game were gradually opening up, most people had not yet received an invitation. To them, what had just happened seemed like a dream. Seeing the vines tightly encircle Irving, the leader of the masked men let out a sinister grin. "Kid, no one has ever escaped my [Thorn Bound]." The [Thorn Bound] was his most powerful skill. Any creature ensnared by it couldn''t resist the spear-like attacks of the vines. "Is that so?" Irving replied with a calm smile. Then, the staff in his hand glowed with a dazzling light, and a massive fireball began to form. Irving''s [FireBall] had long since reached the intermediate level, and with the amplification from the [Evil Source Wand], its power was formidable. The masked man sneered, "You really don''t know what''s good for you. Even at this point, you think you can kill me? You should be worrying about how to save your own skin!" To him, Irving''s actions seemed like nothing more than a futile struggle, and the smile on his face grew increasingly smug. But in the next moment... As the brilliant fireball continued to burn, the vines around Irving began to retreat bit by bit. The spear-like vine tips tried several times to pierce Irving, but each time they came into contact with the flames, they withered away. Fire-based skills have a natural advantage over wood-based skills! "How is this possible¡­" The smile vanished from the masked man''s face. The fireball had already injured him. He had thought that his fully unleashed [Thorn Vine] would deliver a fatal blow to Irving, but it was neutralized so effortlessly. Watching Irving step closer and closer, the masked man started to panic. He felt an unprecedented sense of oppression emanating from this young man. "What is your connection to the Night Blades?" Irving asked coldly. Last time, the Night Blades had sent people to kill unarmed game players in the park and had infiltrated several families. Now, this newly emerged Brotherhood of Night Blades was aggressively taking over various guilds in the game¡­ These events seemed interconnected, as if these people were brewing some conspiracy. At that moment, the sound of police sirens echoed from the surrounding streets. Given the commotion in the city center, the local security bureau was immediately alerted. Surveillance cameras at the scene had captured the incident, prompting the authorities to notify the Angel Guild right away. The primary purpose of the Angel Guild was to maintain order and security. Within minutes, a dozen black armored vehicles had surrounded the area, and dozens of heavily armed police officers got out of the cars. "Stop! Drop your weapons immediately!" A stern voice barked from the loudspeaker, followed by the sound of guns being cocked. "This is your final warning! Otherwise, we will open fire!" The senior superintendent standing in front of the police officers stared intently in Irving''s direction. The masked man in black fell to the ground like a deflated balloon, his face ashen. The meticulously planned operation had been utterly disrupted by this sudden appearance of a young man. Sophia, who had been hiding behind an overturned van, stood up with a look of sheer relief. If it hadn''t been for the chance encounter with Irving, her fate at the hands of The Brotherhood of Night Blades would have been far worse than a swift death here... "Irving..." Sophia began to speak, but just then, the police saw that the situation was under control and quickly moved in to surround them. Seeing the cavalry had arrived, Irving let out a sigh of relief. But in that moment, he suddenly felt a sharp impact on his back and was forcibly tackled to the ground. Snap! The sound of handcuffs clicking shut echoed, and one of the officers shouted, "The suspect has been apprehended!" Suspect? Irving was stunned, and so was Sophia. The police, however, gave them no chance to explain. "Bastard! Causing trouble in the capital, with so many dead! Even if we executed you ten times, it wouldn''t be enough!" The senior superintendent approached with a chilling tone. Around the intersection, more than a dozen bodies lay scattered, the pavement pocked with craters from fireballs, the air thick with the stench of burning flesh. The arriving police swiftly secured the area. "Take him away and interrogate him thoroughly!" the senior superintendent ordered. "Yes, sir!" Two officers roughly yanked Irving up from the ground and began to lead him away. Irving quickly realized that the police mistook him for the criminal. Meanwhile, the injured masked man was being carried away on a stretcher. Not just the police, but the onlookers who had gathered couldn''t tell who the real culprit was. Irving''s earlier overwhelming show of force made him appear more like the villain. "You''ve got it wrong. He''s the one you should be arresting. I was just helping." Irving tried to explain. The officers ignored him, shoving him into the armored vehicle. "Still trying to argue? Look at the state you left that guy in, and you say he''s the criminal? Can''t even lie properly." "Take him away!" Irving was at a loss for words. Causing such a commotion in the heart of the capital was bound to have severe repercussions. Being taken to the police station for interrogation would surely mean facing harsh treatment. "Stop! What are you doing?" Just as Irving was about to be pushed into the armored car, two more vehicles sped over from a distance. A man and a woman quickly got out¡ªit was the belated arrival of Anna and Aron. "Aron?" The senior superintendent approached them, his stern face showing a hint of respect as he reported, "Aron, Anna, we have secured the scene, and the suspect is in custody..." Aron cut him off, stating firmly, "Release him!" "What?" The senior superintendent couldn''t believe his ears. "That bastard killed so many people on the street. After the interrogation, we should execute him immediately. How can we let him go?" "I order you! Release him!" Aron''s expression turned grim. At this moment, all the police officers present turned their gaze towards this scene. The hatred in their eyes towards Irving deepened; none of them had anticipated that the criminal would have such powerful backing. "This is absolutely against the rules. He is a criminal who has killed over a dozen people." The senior superintendent roared in anger. "Aron, you have to think carefully about the consequences of your actions¡­" The atmosphere immediately grew tense, almost at a breaking point. Although Aron held a higher rank than the senior superintendent, in such a matter of right and wrong, there was no way he would back down. "You really have the wrong person." Anna hurriedly stepped forward, continuing, "He is the chief consultant of the Angel Guild. There''s no way he would randomly kill people on the street." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What? Chief consultant?" The senior superintendent was stunned, looking incredulously at Irving, who was being detained beside him. "Anna, you must be kidding me, right?" He couldn''t believe it, as Irving looked way too young... "You can call your superior to verify this. When it comes to appointments within the Angel Guild, he should be more aware than anyone," Anna''s tone also turned firm. After the first wave of cataclysms, the thousand pieces of equipment Irving had provided significantly boosted the overall strength of the Angel Guild. Now, it wasn''t just Anna, Even some high-ranking officials were aware of Irving, this extraordinarily talented player, and had repeatedly instructed Anna that if they couldn''t get him to join the Angel Guild, they must at least try their utmost to draw him into the official camp. Regardless of whether this attack had anything to do with Irving or not, even if he were truly a criminal... those high-ranking officials would most likely find ways to protect him. "He is my friend." Sophia stepped forward at this moment, explaining, "Those masked men were after me. Without him, I would have been dead." "You''ve really wronged him." Sophia continued, pointing directly at the severely injured masked man on the stretcher, "He is the real criminal!" Upon hearing this explanation, the senior superintendent frowned and quickly had the surveillance footage from the intersection brought up. After seeing the content of the video, he was completely dumbfounded. When the Public Security Bureau received the emergency call, they arrived promptly but had no idea what had transpired. They only saw Irving appearing to threaten the masked man, and naturally assumed he was the criminal. The senior superintendent felt utterly embarrassed, realizing they had indeed arrested the wrong person... Chapter 67 - 67: Military Base "Hurry..." The senior superintendent, realizing the situation, hastily ordered the officers, "Release him immediately!" The officers who had arrested Irving were still in shock, having just watched the footage. None of them had expected that this young man could single-handedly take down a dozen armed masked men. This misunderstanding had led everyone to mistake him for the real culprit. "Why are you still standing there? Didn''t you hear my orders?" The senior superintendent''s face was filled with embarrassment. Another stern command snapped the officers back to reality, and they quickly removed the handcuffs from Irving. Their previous hostility and anger were now replaced by a complex mixture of emotions that words could hardly describe. "I''m terribly sorry. We misunderstood the situation earlier. It was really just a mistake!" The senior superintendent apologized profusely to Irving. After watching the video, he finally understood why Irving, despite his young age, could become the chief consultant of the Angel Guild. This young man''s abilities could only be described as terrifying. Irving gave a wry smile but said nothing. Soon, the senior superintendent and his officers dragged the masked man on the stretcher into an armed vehicle for interrogation. Before leaving, Aron made sure to keep the surveillance footage from the intersection. Seeing this, Anna shook her head. A large-scale shootout had occurred in the city center, with both sides using in-game abilities. Aron''s intention to withhold the surveillance footage was clearly to suppress the incident. However, many eyewitnesses had recorded the entire event on their phones. It was only a matter of time before the incident spread online. Shortly, the crime scene was cordoned off, and Irving and Sophia left with Anna and her team. In the suburbs. A familiar Maybach S680, escorted by several black SUVs, arrived at a securely fenced area. Along the way, numerous armed guards could be seen. Once inside the restricted zone, they drove a few more kilometers before finally arriving at a military base. After stopping the car, Anna had someone take Sophia, who had an injured arm, for medical treatment. She then led Irving in silence through multiple layers of security to an elevator heading underground. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the elevator descended for a solid two to three minutes. The doors eventually opened to reveal an underground base. Inside, numerous individuals were engaged in training, though their appearance and stature suggested they were not part of the regular military. "Deputy Leader." "Deputy Leader..." As Anna walked by, the trainees greeted her. When they saw Irving, their eyes held a mix of emotions. Once the two had passed, the trainees began whispering among themselves. "That guy looks familiar." "His name was on the position list the Angel Guild released a few days ago." "I think he''s the chief consultant who has never shown his face." "It seems he looks even younger than in the photos. He''s really handsome. I just wonder how he managed to secure this position..." Irving vaguely overheard snippets of their conversation. He furrowed his brow slightly and took another glance around this subterranean base, thinking to himself, "If I''m not mistaken, this should be the official safe zone they''ve built." He felt a bit puzzled, unsure of why Anna had brought him here. Once they entered an office, the previously silent Anna finally spoke, "Have a seat." "This used to be a military base for the capital," Anna continued, "Since the appearance of the Other World Game, the high-ranking officials decided to establish the safe zone here. We are now 200 meters underground, in a facility that spans the area of twenty football fields and is stocked with sufficient supplies. The people you saw training outside are all members of the Angel Guild..." Listening to this introduction sent a shiver through Irving''s heart. In his previous life, the apocalypse had arrived almost without any warning. By the time the authorities realized what was happening, the situation was already beyond control, and the subsequent events were predictable. The fact that they managed to construct such a vast underground safe zone in such a short period demonstrated just how seriously the authorities were taking this apocalyptic threat. "If there''s something you need to say, just get to the point." Irving interrupted, losing his patience as Anna continued her explanation. Slightly taken aback by the abrupt interruption, Anna''s gaze lingered on Irving with a complex expression before she spoke again, "Alright. The reason I''ve told you all this is simple." "With your abilities, if you are willing to join the Angel Guild, you will undoubtedly receive significant attention from the authorities. They might even allocate all their resources to you..." This was not the first time she had extended an olive branch to him. Although the Angel Guild had recruited many exceptionally talented players from across the country, many of whom were top-notch in their regions, their brilliance seemed to pale in comparison to Irving''s. "I''ve already given you my answer on this matter." Irving replied with a faint smile. "Let''s talk about something else." Though the official safe zone built deep underground had nearly exhausted all available resources, Irving did not find it as secure as it seemed. However, some things couldn''t be said directly. It wouldn''t be until the day the Lord of Darkness descended upon Blue Star that they would truly understand there is no such thing as absolute safety in this world... Anna couldn''t hide a trace of disappointment in her eyes. She nodded and said, "After the second wave of cataclysms, the game will temporarily open the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm]. I want to invite you to join the Angel Guild in entering the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm]." After the second wave of cataclysms, the game would open the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] to enhance players'' survival abilities. This would be the last chance for all players before the true apocalypse arrived. Irving fell into deep thought. As an officially organized guild within the country, the Angel Guild could be considered the mightiest of all guilds. Joining them would undeniably offer substantial support. "No, thanks." After a brief hesitation, Irving directly declined the invitation. Anna was stunned. She quickly continued, "I have to remind you, this time a large number of guilds will be entering the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm], including many foreign forces. To secure more resources, they might start slaughtering players even before entering the secret realm." "I admit, your strength far exceeds my initial expectations, but you''re just one person..." For most players, joining a powerful guild was the only choice for surviving the apocalypse. After all, one person''s strength is always limited and can never compete with that of a guild. "You might have misunderstood me." Irving smiled and continued, "It''s not that I don''t want to join the Angel Guild. I just don''t see the need for it." "You..." Anna felt as if something was stuck in her throat. The atmosphere in the office became deathly silent. At that moment, the door suddenly swung open. Aron stormed in, having overheard their conversation clearly from outside. "What did you just say? No need?" Aron''s face was dark as he glared at Irving. "Aren''t you a bit too arrogant? Do you know that according to the rules, since you haven''t formally joined the Angel Guild, you have no right to follow us into the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm]? This is an opportunity that many outside would kill for." Irving wasn''t buying any of it. "If there are people outside begging to join, then give the opportunity to them." Irving said coldly, "I''ve made myself clear. There''s no need to say it again." "I''ve had enough of you!" Aron could no longer contain his fury. "Last time, you took so many military supplies. Don''t tell me you used them all yourself. And this time, you released a skill in the middle of the street in front of so many people. Do you know how much trouble that causes us?" "According to the official rules, no player is allowed to use in-game skills in the real world before the apocalypse arrives, let alone kill anyone." Aron slammed the table and pointed at Irving, "I have the authority to arrest you right now!" "Enough." Anna stood up as well and sighed, "That''s enough, Aron. Leave." "Anna, how long are you going to indulge this kid? He''s gone too far!" Aron protested with a face full of resentment. "Didn''t you hear me? I said get out!" Anna''s face also darkened as she shouted angrily. However, Aron refused to back down and remained standing. The tension in the room intensified. "Arrest me?" Irving was furious as well. He slowly stood up, his deep gaze fixed on Aron. "How do you think your Angel Guild got those thousands of pieces of equipment? Those military supplies were just part of the deal." "As for what I do with those supplies, you have no right to question me, do you?" Aron was taken aback. He turned to Anna with a face full of confusion. "Didn''t you say all those pieces of equipment were bought from the trade zone? How did they come from him..." Chapter 68 - 68: Preparing the Plan "Is what he said true?" Aron stood there, dumbfounded, unable to utter a word. Anna had not revealed the full truth of the previous transaction to Aron for a simple reason: many external forces were still investigating the forum user "Lucky Pretty Boy." The details of the transaction were known only to her and a few high-ranking officials. The fewer people who knew, the lower the risk of a leak. Anna nodded silently. "Aron, your primary responsibility is security. I hope you can understand certain things." That transaction involved over a thousand pieces of equipment, distributed from top to bottom within the Angel Guild. Some elite members were armed to the teeth, their strength more than doubled. Inside, Aron was boiling with emotions, his anger gradually dissipating. Compared to the thousand pieces of equipment, those few military supplies really weren''t much... However, Irving wasn''t done speaking. "There''s one more thing I need to make clear: this incident has nothing to do with me." Irving paused and then continued, "You just mentioned arresting someone? I think you should start by arresting yourself." "You should be well aware of the attack in the park last time. And now, those masked men openly launched an attack in the city center. Regardless of their motives, it''s a failure on your Angel Guild'' part." Irving said bluntly. He did not disclose his relationship with Sophia. "As for the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm], I simply didn''t want to join, nothing more." Irving shot Aron another glance, "At least for me, there''s absolutely no need." Irving''s string of sentences felt like heavy stones smashing into Aron''s heart. The anger on his face had completely disappeared, replaced by a mix of shock and guilt. He had to admit that, whether it was the park attack or the incident in the city center, Irving''s actions, in a sense, were fulfilling the duties that the authorities should have carried out. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm], since it was an invitation, Irving inherently had the right to decline. Though Irving held the position of chief consultant within the Angel Guild, he had made it very clear when accepting the title that it was merely honorary. Moreover ,He didn''t care about the title at all, nor would he allow any chains to bind him. "I''ve said all I needed to say." Irving turned and walked away without looking back. In the office, Anna watched his departing figure, her emotions a swirling mix. Although every word Irving said had deeply pierced her heart, she couldn''t deny the truth in them. "Didn''t I tell you to leave? Are you satisfied with how things turned out?" Anna, exasperated, vented her anger on Aron. "Now that you know about the equipment, you should understand just how important he is to the authorities, right?" Aron suddenly felt a wave of enlightenment. The guilt on his resolute face deepened, and he quickly said, "I... I''ll go apologize to him right now." With that, he turned and hurried after Irving. Meanwhile, within the base, members of the Angel Guild noticed Irving walking out of the office alone. Their eyes followed him intently. These members, although selected as elites from various regions, held great respect for Anna and Aron. Yet, this young man had stormed out without giving them any face. The most surprising part came when Aron, known for his stern demeanor, hurriedly chased after Irving shortly after he left. Exiting the underground safe zone via the elevator, Irving immediately saw Sophia waiting outside. Her arm, wounded by a bullet, was now bandaged. Sophia had initially wanted to follow them down but was told by the guards that she didn''t have the necessary clearance. "Irving, what happened?" Sophia asked, puzzled upon seeing Irving''s troubled expression as he emerged from the elevator. Irving didn''t respond and instead headed straight to the parked car. Sophia, seeing this, had no choice but to follow him. Just as Irving started the car and prepared to leave the military base, he saw Aron rushing toward him from the rearview mirror. "Aron, is there something else?" Irving said slowly. "Are you planning to arrest me directly?" Aron detected the mocking tone in Irving''s voice, and his face flushed with embarrassment. He quickly said, "Irving, earlier... I really am sorry. I''m just a straightforward person, I say what''s on my mind. I hope you won''t take it to heart." "Is it not enough for me to apologize here?" Aron continued. Nearby, a few guards standing by the barbed wire fence overheard the exchange. Although they maintained their stern expressions, their curiosity was piqued. They couldn''t help but glance over. They were well aware of Aron''s strict nature. He was known for his rigorous training and for not tolerating even the slightest mistakes, always reprimanding harshly. It was hard for them to believe that such a resolute and uncompromising person was now apologizing to the young man in the car. "Alright." Irving shook his head, then gestured for Aron to get into the car. Although slightly puzzled, Aron complied. "Irving, if you''re still angry, I''ll apologize in any way you see fit." Aron said. Irving didn''t respond to that. Instead, he looked out the car window, his expression turning serious. "The masked men who attacked the city center today are from a guild called The Brotherhood of Night Blades." "The Brotherhood of Night Blades?" Aron asked, puzzled upon hearing the name. Seeing this, Irving realized there was no point in continuing to ask questions. It was evident that the authorities were not yet aware of this guild''s existence. This was understandable, as Sophia had mentioned that The Brotherhood of Night Blades used shelters as leverage whenever they took over a guild. Players who wanted to stay alive had to comply with their demands. "This Brotherhood of Night Blades is likely connected to Night Blades. They all bear similar tattoos. They''ve already taken control of several guilds..." Irving explained everything he knew. Aron''s face grew graver. It was clear that the Brotherhood of Night Blades'' goal went beyond merely enslaving players to do their bidding. Every guild, in reality, represented a familial power. The Schrader Family, to which Sophia belongs, is undoubtedly one of the most prominent families in Starling City. If even they have been controlled, one can only imagine the situation of the other families in Starling City. Aron thought about the numerous recent betrayals abroad and immediately sensed the danger. "Irving, what are you suggesting?" Aron asked. "This can''t be delayed any longer." Irving''s eyes flashed with a cold light as he laid out his plan. First, there was the incident in the park, and now this attack at the intersection. Especially troubling was the threatening message sent by Night Blades earlier, making him feel like a dagger was hanging over his head. The message had even listed his home address in detail, implying that they had the upper hand and could strike at any moment. There''s a saying: "The early bird catches the worm." By the time Irving and his group left the military base, the sun was already setting. In the car, Sophia, seated in the front passenger seat, occasionally glanced at Irving. Even though she knew that the Angel Guild was joining the plan, her face still showed worry. "Irving, I spent some time with The Brotherhood of Night Blades. Their strength is far greater than you can imagine..." Sophia sighed and continued to explain. The Schrader Family was considered one of the top powers in Starling City. Most members of their family guild were warriors, and besides her, there were two other mages. It''s worth noting that the mage class was already rare in the game, especially in its early stages. It was uncommon for a guild to have even one mage, let alone three. Yet, even with such a lineup, the Schrader Family was still completely subdued by the Brotherhood of Night Blades, without the slightest ability to fight back... The most critical point was that The Brotherhood of Night Blades didn''t only control the Schrader Family. If a conflict were to erupt, other families under their control would undoubtedly fight desperately to survive. In the game, the shelter is directly linked to the players. Once it''s destroyed, it''s equivalent to the end of their lives. Controlling the shelter is tantamount to seizing their lifeline. Throughout the journey, as Sophia voiced her concerns, Irving''s face remained emotionless. It wasn''t until Sophia had voiced all the worries pent up in her heart. Irving''s eyes began to flicker with even greater determination. In a deep, resolute voice, he said, "If that''s the case, we need to act even sooner. Are we just going to sit back and watch them snowball, growing larger and larger?" Backing down now and allowing The Brotherhood of Night Blades to continue their expansion would only make things worse. Even if the entire Angel Guild were to mobilize in the future, they might not be able to deal with this malignant force. Some hidden dangers are akin to a person falling ill. The longer they are left unattended, the more dire the consequences become. On the contrary, if one resolutely decides to cut out this malignant tumor with a single decisive stroke, all the problems will be resolved effortlessly. With this thought, Irving floored the accelerator, causing the Maybach to speed along the suburban roads. Half an hour later, Vicky, who was preparing dinner at home, heard a knock at the door. Chapter 69 - 69: Gathering the Troops "Sophia, what brings you here?" Vicky asked in surprise as she opened the door after hearing the knock, stepping out from the kitchen. Sophia''s face was full of bitterness. She didn''t know how to explain the situation. "Come on in quickly." urged Irving. The meal was already prepared. While eating, Sophia briefly recounted the attack she experienced on the way and her subsequent encounter with Irving, including details about the military''s constructed safe zone. Since both of them now belonged to Irving''s shelter, there was no reason to hold back any information. "Those bastards are truly despicable." Vicky muttered. She had thought her own experiences were bad enough, but hearing Sophia''s story brought a flash of sympathy to her eyes. "So, Sophia, what are your plans now?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sophia didn''t answer directly. Instead, she looked toward Irving. Irving shook his head helplessly. The duplex apartment he lived in, left to him after his parents passed away, was spacious enough for one person. When Vicky moved in, it became just barely fitting. Now with Sophia here, it was starting to feel a bit cramped. "Stay here for now. There''s a guest bedroom upstairs." Irving said, continuing to eat. "If tonight''s operation is a success and we can rescue the trapped group, you''ll be able to go back." Starling City was right next to the Capital City, not too far away. A flash of gratitude appeared in Sophia''s eyes, but she couldn''t bring herself to smile. The thought of tonight''s operation against The Brotherhood of Night Blades filled her with anxiety. By the time they finished eating, it was already 7 PM. Irving took a quick shower to wash off the lingering smell of blood, then called James. Meanwhile, at the Green Ivy Group headquarters. James was pacing back and forth in his office, while Lily, sitting beside him, was furiously typing on her keyboard, posting on forums. Her inbox was nearly exploding with messages. [The Green Ivy Group is inviting players to join! Our group is backed by strong players, and we''re offering high-level and rare equipment. Join us and conquer the game world together! ] As soon as the post went up, it quickly climbed to the top of the forum. After Irving left, James called his sister Lily over to handle the recruitment process. In the game, a player''s skills were important, but equipment played a crucial role in maximizing those skills. Take this example: A level 11 apprentice warrior equipped with a trash-tier item versus a level 9 beginner player equipped with high-level or rare gear. Despite the level advantage, the apprentice warrior would only have a 50% chance of winning. If they were at the same level, the player with high-level equipment would definitely win! In the game, as long as a shelter wasn''t destroyed, players killed by exotic beasts would revive the next day. However, being killed by another player meant no chance of resurrection, making the quality of equipment a matter of life and death. Once the Green Ivy Group''s recruitment post went live, the forum exploded with responses. Countless players flooded the inbox with private messages, following instructions to submit their basic information. While busy with recruitment, James received Irving''s call. After a brief conversation, he turned to Lily to ask about the current number of recruited players. "As of just now, we''ve screened and recruited a total of 234 players." "Among them, there are 152 players at Lv4, 68 players at Lv5, and 13 players at Lv6," Lily said, her excitement barely contained. However, she couldn''t hide a touch of regret as she added, "For now, all of them are specialized in the warrior class..." James relayed these numbers accurately to Irving. On the other end of the phone, Irving, fresh out of the shower, nodded. Recruiting over two hundred players in less than a day was already an impressive feat. To put it into perspective, many other groups had about the same number of players in total, but the Green Ivy Group had achieved this in just one day. As for mage players... those specializing in that direction were always rare. Any mage who declared their class on the forums would immediately be inundated with invitations from various groups. "Irving, it''s all thanks to the equipment you provided. At this rate, the Green Ivy Group will soon be among the top-tier teams." James said, his voice brimming with excitement. Without those three hundred-plus pieces of equipment as a foundation, no amount of money James invested could have attracted so many players. "Alright." Irving said, frowning slightly as his mind was elsewhere. "In a bit, I''ll share a game coordinate with you. At midnight tonight, bring the recruited players to that location." "Got it." James responded. Irving had already learned the exact location of The Brotherhood of Night Blades from Sophia. After hanging up the phone, he immediately logged into the game with Vicky and Sophia. After the second wave of catastrophes, the area around the shelter was in ruins. Large sections of the walls had collapsed, and the ground was littered with deep craters left by fireballs and scorch marks. There were even traces of blood here and there. However, all the exotic beast corpses had disappeared. In the game, exotic beast bodies are automatically recycled three hours after death, so there''s no need to worry about decomposition. At this moment, Little Black, having heard some movement, came trotting over with its tail wagging. Following behind it was a group of exotic beasts. Irving petted Little Black''s head affectionately and laughed, "Looks like you''re the boss now, huh?" "Howl..." Little Black seemed to understand, proudly lifting its harmless-looking, cute face and glancing back over its shoulder. The Stone Golem Giants and Snow Shadow Wolves gathered around, standing in neat rows. Irving''s smile broadened at the sight. With a slight thought, he opened his system information panel. [Irving] [Class: Necromancer] [Novice, Lv: 3] [Talent: Tenfold Drop Rate] [Equipment: Evil Source Wand (Legendary, Five-Star), Ice Crystal Heart Robe (Rare, Three-Star), Frost Step Light Cloud Boots (Rare, Three-Star)] [Hidden Identity: Public Enemy Number One] [Player enslaved exotic beast count: Stone Golem Giants*11, Snow Shadow Headed Wolf*1, Snow Shadow Wolf*7...] After the last battle, the number of Snow Shadow Wolves and Stone Golem Giants had dwindled. Besides the eight Stone Golem Giants maintaining the turbine generator, Irving had only eleven exotic beasts that could fight alongside him. "It''s still too few..." Irving thought with a hint of frustration. The Brotherhood of Night Blades had to be eliminated as soon as possible. The longer they waited, the more difficult it would become. Although Irving had already informed the Angel Guild about this operation, Aron had conveyed that the Angel Guild could not directly participate in the battle for two main reasons. Firstly, as an officially established group, the Angel Guild was principled against intervening in conflicts between players. Secondly, the Angel Guild had not received any distress signals from those enslaved family groups, so they couldn''t take action. This was extremely frustrating. Those enslaved family groups still had their shelters controlled by the Brotherhood of Night Blades. Any one of them who dared to report the situation would be killed instantly, implicating everyone involved. This situation was like the age-old dilemma of the chicken and the egg. Despite Aron''s assurance that the Angel Guild wouldn''t directly engage in the fight, he had promised to discuss with higher authorities to find alternative ways to assist Irving. However, no feedback had been received yet. Official procedures were always cumbersome, with every action needing approval through multiple layers of bureaucracy. "Forget it, by the time they come up with a solution, it''ll be too late." Irving shook his head. He instructed Vicky and Sophia to start repairing the collapsed walls around the shelter''s perimeter. As for himself, he took Little Black and the exotic beasts to scout outside the shelter. With more than four hours remaining until the operation, he decided to use the time to see if he could expand his number of exotic beasts. After all, eleven exotic beasts were still too few. Meanwhile. In another part of the Other World, inside a castle-like building. A masked man dressed in black was admiring the sword in his hand. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, and a cold glint flashed in his eyes. The blade of the sword was inlaid with several gemstones and shone brightly, exuding an aura that sent chills down one''s spine. "Master." a black-clad servant hurried in, his face grim. "The operation failed... According to the latest intel, the team we dispatched was almost completely wiped out. Only the team leader survived." "What did you say?" The masked man''s hand, which had been caressing the sword, froze. An incredulous look flashed in his cold eyes. "Impossible. Although that woman is a mage, the team was fully armed, and the team leader is also a mage of considerable strength. How could they all be dead?" Turning slowly, the masked man fixed his icy gaze on the servant. Feeling the immense pressure, the servant collapsed to his knees with a thud. Initially, he too couldn''t believe the news of the team''s near annihilation and had confirmed it multiple times. But the facts were undeniable. Hurriedly, the servant explained, "It looked like the mission was about to succeed, but suddenly, a young man appeared. And that young man was the very person we''ve been looking for..." Chapter 70 - 70: A Unique Way of Leveling Up "You mean to say, he annihilated that squad all by himself?" The masked man in black suddenly looked grave. The kneeling servant in black was streaming with cold sweat. He could feel the oppressive atmosphere around him growing. This castle was the sanctuary of The Brotherhood of Night Blades, and the masked man was their leader. During the daytime battle at the junction, numerous bystanders had filmed videos. Though Aron and his people later found those who had shot the videos, ordering them to immediately delete them from their phones and maintain strict secrecy about the incident. However, the servant in black had managed to obtain the actual footage. As the video could not be viewed in-game, the masked man temporarily exited the game. After watching the entire clip, he brought the image back up, stopping it on Irving''s frame. "It really is him!" The man in the mask recognized him at once, the chill in his eyes turning even more icy. "Master, this man is the target of the reward issued from above. I''ve heard that a previous operation from above was also ruined by him." the servant in black paused before continuing, "I suspect that the squad we sent to the mine a few days ago was also killed by him..." Previous at the mine, although James and his team had cleaned up all the player''s corpses and traces left at the scene, The Brotherhood of Night Blades had managed to find some clues. Upon learning that Sophia was still alive, The Brotherhood of Night Blades immediately dispatched people to hunt her down. That''s why Sophia appeared in the capital city. She thought she would be safe once she got there, but she didn''t expect The Brotherhood of Night Blades to be so audacious as to attack her on the main street without any regard for the authorities. "It turns out he has killed two squads I sent. It seems he is indeed different from the others." The masked man in black revealed a scornful smile on his face, "It''s just a pity, he won''t live much longer." "Master, what should we do next?" The servant in black asked. The masked man in black sneered: "I''ve been too busy controlling the family groups and have no time to deal with him. I didn''t expect this kid to continue to provoke us, so there''s no need for him to live anymore." "Tomorrow, you take people directly to his house and take care of him." The man in black mask spoke indifferently, his eyes filled with contempt. It seemed in his eyes, Irving was nothing more than an insignificant ant. "By the way." At that moment, the masked man in black seemed to remember something and his face suddenly became serious: "How is the preparation of the goods?" "They''re all ready and stored in the warehouse outside right now." the servant in black hurriedly reported. Upon hearing this, the masked man in black finally sighed in relief, and said with a complicated tone: "The upper management is very anxious right now. Send a squad out early tomorrow and make sure all the goods are delivered to the designated place at all costs." "Understood!" The servant in black responded, "I will arrange it right away." "Remember what I just said, they must be delivered. If there are any mistakes this time, you can forget about your life!" The masked man in black glared at the servant, then said impatiently, "That''s enough. I''m tired, get out!" ... Vicky and Sophia used the materials they had previously purchased in the trading zone to repair the damaged walls of the shelter. After resolving all this, the two finally breathed a sigh of relief. Ever since those eight turbines started operating, while other players had to honestly hide in the shelter every time night fell, they could walk around freely nearby. Four spotlights illuminated the surroundings of the shelter clearly, eliminating any worry about attacks from exotic beasts. This greatly increased the safety of the shelter. "He''s been out for so long. Why hasn''t he come back yet?" Sophia wiped the sweat off her forehead and looked outside the shelter. The next moment, her face turned pale as if she had discovered something. "Look quickly, what''s that?" Vicky also noticed the abnormality. Not too far away, a large dark mass was moving rapidly towards the shelter. "It seems... it seems to be a beast tide!" Sophia exclaimed, she couldn''t believe her eyes. "Didn''t the second wave of disasters already end? How is there a large-scale beast tide?" After surviving two disaster waves, Vicky was no longer the clueless heiress she was when she first arrived in the Other World. She quickly rushed towards the arrow tower. "Sophia, when the beast tide gets close, you use your abilities to block them. I will support you with my auxiliary abilities." A determined look appeared on Vicky''s face. "Since Irving is not here, we must hold this place. We can''t let them break in, no matter what." Sophia nodded and immediately entered a combat state. As the beast tide got closer, their nerves tightened like a taut bowstring. Just as they were ready to strike, they suddenly saw a familiar face. "Irving?" Vicky was stunned. As the two exchanged glances, they both saw an incredulous expression mirrored on each other''s faces. There, leading the pack of exotic beasts, was none other than Irving. Glancing to the side, they saw Little Black, proudly lifting its adorable little head, wobbling along beside him as if showing off the spoils of the recent excursion. "Open the door." Irving told them, shaking his head with a smile at their stunned expressions. It was then that they came to their senses and hurriedly opened the large gate to welcome him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vicky and Sophia''s gaze fell on the large group of exotic beasts, their expressions tense. "Irving, what''s going on?" Vicky asked, looking extremely perplexed. She knew Irving had the ability to control exotic beasts, but she still couldn''t comprehend it. Sophia, as if realizing something, said, "There are at least dozens of exotic beasts here. Controlling them requires a huge amount of mental energy... Didn''t you say you were only level three last time?" Normally, a level three mage would have limited mental power. Even if Irving was exceptionally talented, it was impossible to simultaneously control so many exotic beasts. "So... you were lying to us?" Sophia asked pointedly, this was the only possibility she could think of. "I suspected you weren''t telling the truth, Irving. With your power level, there''s no way you could be lower than us." Vicky said with a hint of reproach, "Alright, Irving. We trusted you so much, I didn''t expect you to be so guarded against us..." Vicky was the first one to follow Irving. As a support healer mage, she had almost no survival capabilities in the Other World. She had long resolved to follow this man for the rest of her life. Although Sophia was initially very dissatisfied with this man, after a series of events, she had also accepted him in her heart. But now... At this moment, they both felt a surge of indescribable emotions. Irving shook his head, at a loss for how to explain. Ever since he acquired the [Evil Source Wand], he had two ways to control the exotic beasts. One was to directly control them through his mental power, the other was enslavement. The exotic beasts he brought back this time were all enslaved in the second way. As for the level... "I was indeed only level three at that time." Irving offered a bitter smile. In the game, the level was indeed a symbol of strength. But he had absolutely no need to hide it from the two. After hearing this, their faces deepened with confusion. "Level three?" Vicky couldn''t help but gasp, "But I remember you saying that to control these exotic beasts, you must have sufficient mental strength. How could you achieve that with only level three?" Sophia furrowed her brows, as if she had detected some information. "Wait... he just said that he was only level three at that time? Does that mean you''ve leveled up now?" The next moment, both their gazes landed on Irving again. "I''ve reached level six now." Irving stated calmly. "What?!" "Level six?!" Upon hearing this, they both stood still as if petrified, plunging into silence. When they looked at Irving again, their eyes were as if they were examining a monster. Even though Sophia was now level six, her heart was still boiling like a stormy sea. "The leveling mechanism was only released by the system yesterday." Sophia continued in astonishment, "That means you only went out once, and directly leveled up from the original level three to level six?" "My God!" she couldn''t help exclaiming. If this news were known by other players, their reactions would probably be even more exaggerated than theirs. Although there were many ways to level up in the game, for the majority of players, the quickest way was to continuously kill exotic beasts, a process that required constant accumulation. However, the speed of Irving''s level up was like he had turned on some aid plugin! Irving just smiled and didn''t explain. He had just figured out why his level was so low at the beginning, even lower than Vicky''s, a support healing mage. His way of leveling up was different from all other players... Chapter 71 - 71: The Exotic Beast Legion Since the introduction of the level system, all players gained access to a [Personal Information] interface. For the vast majority of players, the quickest way to level up was through the relentless slaughter of exotic beasts. By this logic, given the "achievements" from the past two cataclysms, Irving''s level would far surpass 99.9% of the players. After all, when most players were still figuring out how to barely survive the cataclysms, Irving was planning how to assemble his own army of exotic beasts. This was a form of overwhelming dominance stemming from a superior mindset. This is an unbeatable superior force. However, certain specific classes have their own independent leveling systems, and simply killing exotic beasts is not enough to level up. The Necromancer was one such class! With a slight mental command, Irving reopened his [Personal Information] interface... [Irving] [Class: Necromancer] [Novice Stage, Lv: 6 (90/120) ] [Talent: Tenfold Drop Rate] [Equipment: Evil Source Wand (Legendary, Five-Star), Ice Crystal Heart Robe(Rare, Three-Star), Frost Step Light Cloud Boots (Rare, Three-Star) ] [Hidden Identity: Public Enemy No. 1! ] [Player''s enslaved exotic beasts display: Stone Golem Giants*11, Snow Shadow Headed Wolf*1, Snow Shadow Wolf*7, Gale Demon Wolf*14, Butcher*23, Pigman*34... ] Irving''s gaze fell on the last line, the display bar for the number of enslaved exotic beasts, and his smile grew even wider. The number of exotic beasts in his legion had now expanded to a full ninety! Apart from the eight Stone Golem Giants serving as "labor" in the turbine generator, the number of exotic beasts available for immediate battle was eighty-two, almost comparable to a small-scale beast tide. "No wonder my level remained at just three despite having killed so many exotic beasts during the previous cataclysms." Irving said with a bitter smile, his attention returning to the level bar. "It turns out that for the Necromancer class, leveling up requires enslaving exotic beasts..." [Novice Stage, Lv: 6 (90/120)] The numbers in parentheses resembled an experience bar, with the first number representing the quantity of enslaved exotic beasts and the second indicating the required amount for the next level-up. "Irving, you still haven''t told us what''s going on." Vicky said, looking rather perplexed at the smile on Irving''s face. "Alright, I''m indeed at level 6 now. As for the reason..." Irving paused before continuing, "My leveling method is just different from yours." "Different?" Vicky and Sophia were stunned. Just as they were about to press for more details, Irving, accompanied by his horde of exotic beasts, marched into the shelter. If anyone could see the inside of the shelter at that moment, they would be utterly astonished. Under the glaring lights, nearly a hundred ferocious exotic beasts stood neatly in front of Irving. They seemed like soldiers waiting for orders, while Little Black walked with a swaying gait through the ranks, as if inspecting its underlings. Seeing Little Black''s amusing demeanor, Irving couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. Due to the limited time, he could only "recruit" these low-tier exotic beasts nearby. Nevertheless, the numbers were substantial enough to alleviate much of the burden when launching an attack against The Brotherhood of Night Blades. "Move out!" Irving commanded with a raised arm. The exotic beasts, as if receiving a direct order, roared deafeningly in unison. This was his first time leading an exotic beast legion into battle... Meanwhile... James had already arrived at the designated location with the players recruited by the guild. Gazing into the distance, he could see a towering castle. His expression was complex, as he knew that the castle was the stronghold of The Brotherhood of Night Blades. "James, when do we start the operation?" a player asked eagerly. No one could have imagined that there were over two hundred players gathering in the forest. Fortunately, it was now dusk, and the night was effectively concealing their presence. All eyes were on James. "Wait a little longer, just a bit longer..." James said in a low voice. "There''s still a very important person yet to arrive." Most of the players in the guild were new recruits, and upon hearing this, they began to whisper among themselves. "Is it really necessary to wait for one person?" "Yeah, we have over two hundred people here. We could take down that castle in no time. We don''t really need him." The new players started to grumble, but their complaints were quickly silenced by the veteran members of the guild. The veterans still vividly remembered the battle at the mine. "If anyone dares to speak ill of him again, I''ll be the first to deal with them." "Once you see that man''s strength for yourselves, you won''t say such things..." Time was slipping away bit by bit. Hiding in the bushes, everything was quiet. Everyone was waiting silently, each with a sense of anticipation in their hearts. It was already past the agreed time, and James''s brows were furrowed with growing anxiety. Just then, the ground began to tremble slightly. At first, the group was puzzled, but as they looked in the direction of the sound, their expressions turned grim. Emerging from the night were enormous figures steadily approaching. "Is that..." One sharp-eyed player exclaimed in horror, "It looks like a group of exotic beasts is coming our way." More than just him, the other players also felt a strong sense of oppression. However, having survived two waves of disasters, their mental resilience had strengthened. They drew their weapons, preparing for battle. "Why would a large group of exotic beasts suddenly appear? The second wave of disasters is over..." James sensed something was amiss. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Generally, such large groups of exotic beasts would only guard areas like mines or treasure troves, while they were surrounded by mere bushes. As the ground''s trembling intensified, everyone''s nerves grew taut. "Never mind where they came from; they''re definitely coming for us in this direction. If we don''t deal with them, we''re just waiting to die here." one of the players roared, red veins appearing in his eyes. "Charge, brothers!" With that battle cry, a dozen players, all warriors skilled in close combat, were the first to charge forward. The rest of the guild members also mustered their courage and followed suit. However, just then, James, who was standing at the back, suddenly recognized a familiar face among the advancing beasts. His expression shifted from solemn to puzzled, and then to shock. "Wait!" James shouted to the charging players. "Stop! Don''t attack! They''re our own!" Our own?! The bloodthirsty players froze upon hearing these words. "What did James just say? He told us not to attack, our own?" "Did I hear that wrong? That''s a group of exotic beasts, not our own people." the crowd murmured among themselves. In just the brief moment of confusion, the distance between the exotic beasts and the players had decreased even further. When the players looked up again, they noticed something unusual. Leading the group of exotic beasts were three figures: one man and two women. At that moment, it was as if they had witnessed something unbelievable. The crowd erupted in astonishment. "How is this possible? Why aren''t those exotic beasts attacking them?" "Yeah, am I dreaming?" One particularly dazed player even slapped himself in the face. By this time, the group of exotic beasts had arrived right in front of them. The young man in the lead raised his hand slightly, as if giving a command. Immediately, the entire group of exotic beasts halted and stood uniformly in place. "Irving, you''re finally here. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time." James hurriedly ran over. He first glanced at Irving, then his eyes fell on the group of exotic beasts. He exclaimed incredulously, "Irving, these exotic beasts..." "Don''t worry, they won''t attack you without my command." Irving replied with a calm smile. As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere at the scene became deathly still. Even James stood there as if petrified, unable to utter a single word. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Irving. From the conversation, they realized that this young man was indeed the one they had been waiting for. Although the veteran players in the guild had already warned that Irving was incredibly powerful, they had never imagined in their wildest dreams that he could command a group of exotic beasts to escort him here. The sight before them shattered their understanding of the game! Even the veteran players were inwardly boiling with excitement. Although they had witnessed Irving''s use of the [FireBall] spell at the mine last time, they had never seen these exotic beasts. "They are members of my exotic beast legion." Irving explained. Exotic beast legion?! The crowd was once again stunned. This scene left everyone speechless, realizing that they were facing an existence beyond conventional cognition. Seeing the expressions of the players around him, Irving shook his head with a wry smile. Then, his gaze shifted to the towering castle not far away, a cold glint flashing in his eyes. "Alright, now that everyone is here, let''s begin the operation as planned!" Chapter 72 - 72: The Successful Ambush The group worked hard to calm their inner shock, and all eyes were fixed on Irving. This young man was far more powerful than they had imagined. In the game, strength is paramount! After all, in such a harsh environment, surviving well means closely following in the footsteps of the strong. "Let''s begin the operation." Irving commanded, his deep eyes flashing with cold determination. He then called over James and a few leading players from the guild. Upon hearing Irving''s plan, a look of astonishment appeared on their faces. They hadn''t expected this young man, not only gifted in gameplay but also seasoned in strategizing such actions. To know, Irving looked barely in his twenties... Of course, what they didn''t know was that Irving had already lived a previous life, giving him experience far surpassing that of most people. Under the cover of nightfall, the group began to move in batches. In the distance, on the imposing castle, several black-clad sentinels stood on guard, patrolling the area. As the night deepened, they leaned against the walls, engaging in aimless conversation. "Damn, I''m so tired. I just want to find an empty spot and nap." "You were out with a woman again last night, weren''t you? Look at how exhausted you are. One of these days, you''ll end up dead on a woman''s belly." "A few new girls came to the Royal Club the other day. They''re young and lively. Want me to take you next time?" "Cut the chatter and get back to patrol. If we''re caught slacking, we''ll get a good scolding." "Who''s going to catch us? At this hour, the boss is probably either asleep or drinking and fooling around at some club, leaving us to watch the gate." one of the black-clad men yawned and complained. "This shelter is so fortified. Who would dare come here to die? I don''t see the point in standing guard..." Just as they were chatting, a rustling sound reached their ears. Looking down from the wall, they saw a group of exotic beasts approaching, led by two figures¡ªa pair of women running for their lives. "Help! Help!" one of the women shouted frantically, pounding on the castle door. The patrolling guards focused on the two women and seemed to understand something. The guard who had been complaining about being tired suddenly had a gleam in his eye. "Damn, these two chicks are really pretty." He said, glancing at his companion. "Quick, quick, open the gate and let them in." "Are you crazy?" the other guard retorted. "Have you forgotten the rules? No one enters the castle without approval. If anything goes wrong, we lose our heads." By the light of the torches mounted on the castle walls, the two women standing below could be seen clearly. Their skin was fair, their features delicate, but their faces bore expressions of panic and distress. "Rules are dead, but people are alive, aren''t they?" The black-clad man raised an eyebrow, a suggestive smile playing on his lips. "Can''t you see how gorgeous those two beauties are? If we save them, they''ll surely find a way to repay us, won''t they?" "Besides, it''s just a bunch of low-level Pigmen outside. What could possibly go wrong?" These words swayed the other patrolling black-clad guards. After all, standing watch in the dead of night was a grueling task. The idea of having a woman to keep them company sounded like a delightful reprieve. Although Pigmen were the stuff of nightmares for most players in the early stages of the game, after two rounds of cataclysms, killing a Pigman had become significantly easier. For these patrolling guards, it was as effortless as squashing an ant. "Quick, let''s do it before anyone else finds out." said the black-clad man who had initially hesitated. Before long, the heavy gates of the castle creaked open, leaving a narrow gap. "Come on in, ladies." the first man who suggested opening the gate called out, his smile widening as he gestured for them to enter. Behind him, the other guards clutched their steel blades, ready to confront the approaching Pigmen. "These beasts don''t know their place, daring to chase prey all the way here." one of the patrolling guards sneered. Just as they were about to swiftly deal with the Pigmen and return to enjoy their newfound female company, several white flashes streaked through the air around them, accompanied by low growls echoing in their ears. "Damn it! There are other exotic beasts!" The face of the leading guard paled, but by the time he realized the danger, it was already too late. A series of crisp snaps echoed as his neck was brutally bitten through. It wasn''t until the moment of his death that he finally saw the exotic beast that had attacked him. It was an entirely snow-white wolf! "It''s an ambush! Retreat!" The other guards instantly sensed the danger. Without sparing a glance at their fallen comrade lying in a pool of blood, they turned and fled towards the castle gates. But within the next instant, their vision was engulfed in a blinding white light, and the castle gates that had been so close moments ago disappeared from sight. "What the..." The scorn in the eyes of the remaining guards was replaced by sheer terror as they realized their dire predicament. Near the castle gates, the black-clad man who had been leering at the two women now saw himself surrounded by a pack of wolves. His face contorted in fear, and he turned to sound the alarm. Yet, as his fingers brushed the alarm button, a chilling, piercing cold spread through his body, causing his heart to seize. He looked down to find an ice spike protruding from his chest, his crimson blood slowly staining the ice. The man in black lowered his gaze and saw that his chest had been pierced by an ice spike, with scarlet blood gradually staining the ice red. As if realizing something, he turned his head. The two women he had just saved were now looking at him with gentle smiles. "Thanks for saving us." said the taller woman with a smile. They were none other than Sophia and Vicky. The exterior walls of the castle were far too sturdy for a direct assault. With the defenders holding the high ground, even though James had brought over two hundred fighters, a frontal attack would be exceedingly difficult. The most critical issue was that once the people inside the castle were alerted, the situation would become even more complicated. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Brotherhood of Night Blades still had control over several guilds. If those guild members rushed over and surrounded Irving and his team, the consequences would be unimaginable. A direct assault was out of the question, so a surprise attack was the only viable option. The element of surprise was essential, striking when they least expected it. Within a few minutes, the outside of the castle had returned to silence. The black-clad patrol guards lay gravely wounded on the ground, looking in horror at the wolf pack that had suddenly appeared before them. "Hurry up, get killed by them quickly." one of the black-clad men managed to shout through gritted teeth, enduring the intense pain. The other black-clad men seemed to realize something as well. Despite their severe injuries, they struggled to their feet and chose to rush towards the exotic beasts. If they were killed by the exotic beasts, they would be immediately logged out of the game but could revive the next day. Most importantly, they could then relay what had happened here back to the real world. Unfortunately... Just as they were about to recklessly charge at the exotic beasts, a large group of players wielding weapons suddenly emerged from the midst of the wolf pack. James had selected some elite members from the guild to hide among the beasts according to their plan. "If they want to die so badly, let''s grant their wish." James said with a cold smile. In the next moment, the already severely injured black-clad men were utterly dumbfounded. They had never imagined that what awaited them were not exotic beasts, but long blades. Thud! A series of muffled sounds echoed. Blood splattered across the ground, and the black-clad men fell to the ground with their eyes wide open in disbelief, staring like copper bells. Being killed by players meant there was no chance of revival, and they would die the same way in the real world. "Thanks to that strategist, who anticipated that these black-clad men would try to relay information by committing suicide. If we hadn''t hidden among the exotic beasts, those bastards might have succeeded." one of the players remarked with a sense of relief. The other players nodded repeatedly, their admiration for Irving growing even stronger. "The patrol at the entrance has been completely dealt with." Sophia whispered as she opened the heavy double iron gates of the castle. At that moment, a figure slowly emerged from the midst of the exotic beasts. Under the moonlight, his shadow stretched long, and his deep, iconic eyes glittered with a cold light. As Irving stepped forward, all the exotic beasts present, along with James and the guild members, turned their eyes towards him, awaiting the next command. With a wave of Irving''s hand towards the interior of the castle. The horde of exotic beasts and the nearly two hundred players swiftly surged into the castle. Meanwhile, in the central hall of the castle, a masked man in black sat with a furrowed brow, lost in thought, surrounded by a few candles providing light. The masked man in black was named Duncan, the leader of The Brotherhood of Night Blades. "Such a pity about that item..." Duncan murmured, rubbing his temples and sighed, "If it hadn''t been discovered by those above, I would never have handed it over." Just then, for some inexplicable reason, the candles in the hall began to flicker violently. Chapter 73 - 73: The moment of the final battle had arrived In the silent hall, the candle flames suddenly began to flicker. Seeing this, Duncan''s brows furrowed tightly, and a strong sense of unease surged within him. He quickly stood up and grabbed the sword lying beside him, preparing to go out and investigate. Suddenly, a figure burst into the room from outside. "Master, it''s terrible..." A black-clad servant rushed in, panting heavily and hastily said, "Just now, right outside, a group of people broke into the castle, and they brought a horde of exotic beasts with them." "What did you say?!" Duncan''s expression changed dramatically. "How is that possible? What about the patrol guards? How could they not make a single sound?" Not to mention the guards patrolling the castle''s outer walls, the sturdy main gate itself would be difficult to breach even with a direct assault. "Master, I... I really don''t know." The black-clad servant, now kneeling on the ground with cold sweat dripping from his forehead, continued, "I was just coming over to report on the preparations for tomorrow''s operation when I accidentally saw a large group of people sneaking in through the gate... and they had exotic beasts with them." Duncan''s cold, piercing eyes glared fiercely at the black-clad servant, and he shouted, "Are you drunk, or are you blind, spouting nonsense here?" This castle, as the stronghold of The Brotherhood of Night Blades, was fortified like an iron bastion. In his eyes, it was impossible for anyone to breach it, especially without making any noise. Moreover, the notion of players and exotic beasts working together was inconceivable. They were natural enemies. How could someone possibly lead a group of exotic beasts into the castle? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Compared to the other slim possibilities, Duncan was more inclined to believe that the servant in front of him was lying. Located at the very heart of the castle, the hall provided Duncan with a swift route outside. When he reached the balcony, he looked down at the castle, shrouded in the night''s darkness and found it eerily silent. "Get over here and open your eyes wide!" Duncan roared at the servant, pointing downwards. "Didn''t you just say a large group had infiltrated? Where are they?" The black-clad servant trembled all over, his gaze following Duncan''s pointing finger. Seeing nothing out of the ordinary below, he felt a wave of confusion. "Master, spare me!" The black-clad servant pleaded miserably, "But I truly saw..." At that moment, a sudden scream shattered the castle''s silence. This was followed by a domino effect of cries, one after another... Gradually, the sharp sounds of cold weapons clashing began to echo. "Quick! Sound the alarm, we''re under attack." "Damn, why are there so many exotic beasts? Could it be that the third wave of catastrophe has arrived early?" "My eyes, I can''t see anything! Someone help me!" "Kill them! Kill them all!" Within moments, the castle was thrown into chaos. Many members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades were killed in their sleep, while those who were awakened hastily grabbed their weapons to fight back against the sudden invaders. The most terrifying and unbelievable part was that among these invading enemies, there were quite a few exotic beasts mixed in. Before the battle had even officially begun, nearly half the members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades had already been slaughtered. It was nothing short of a massacre! "Quickly!" Duncan, standing in front of the grand hall, reacted swiftly. Even through his mask, one could see the flash of panic in his eyes. "Get the four elders here immediately and notify our allied families to send reinforcements at once!" "Tell those families that if we don''t see them here within twenty minutes, they can forget about living!" The black-clad servant hurriedly obeyed and left. However, just as the servant had barely taken a few steps away, Duncan, who was anxiously monitoring the situation in the castle, suddenly heard another set of approaching footsteps behind him. "Didn''t you hear what I just said? Why are you back already?" Duncan barked angrily, assuming it was the same servant. But as his words fell, silence lingered behind him. Duncan sensed something was amiss. He turned around sharply to find a young man standing before him, accompanied by a hunting dog and several massive exotic beasts. "You..." Duncan''s cold gaze fell on the young man''s face, and his heart felt as if it had been struck by a boulder. "How can it be you?" He could hardly believe it. The young man who had appeared in the video was now standing right in front of him. "Haven''t you been looking for me all this time? Well, here I am." Irving said. Duncan struggled to control his inner turmoil. The face beneath his mask grew so dark it seemed ready to drip with malice. "Did you bring those people down there? And these exotic beasts...how did you manage it?" It was beyond his wildest dreams that the young man he had considered nothing more than an ant could so effortlessly breach the castle. Even more shocking was that this young man seemed capable of controlling these exotic beasts. "Isn''t your class supposed to be a mage?" Duncan asked, bewildered. Among his subordinates were many mages, but none who could control exotic beasts. In the video, this young man also seemed capable of using fire-based skills. It was utterly astonishing! "Do you really think it''s necessary to explain all this to someone who''s about to die?" Irving shook his head with a smile, the cold glint in his deep eyes growing even more menacing. Duncan felt an unprecedented sense of insult. In just this short period, he had already subdued over a dozen family guilds. Those within these family guilds feared him to the extreme, and no one had ever dared speak to him in such a tone. "Kid, I have to admit, I underestimated you before." Duncan said, suppressing his inner rage. "But do you really think you can take this place with just these people?" "Even if you do manage to take it, so what? Coming here means you must have done your homework." Duncan''s lips curled into a smug smile. "Behind me stands the Night Blades! They will surely hunt you down. If you make your men retreat from the castle now, there might still be a chance for negotiation..." "To be honest, I don''t know how you control these exotic beasts. But with your talent, if you join us, your position will certainly be far above mine." As he finished speaking, seeing Irving''s lack of response, Duncan''s smugness grew. "The apocalypse is imminent, and the world''s powers will be reshuffled. The chance to change your fate is right in front of you." "Do you really think that so-called Angel Guild can maintain order in the country?" Duncan sneered. "Let me share another piece of news with you. We''ve not only taken control of numerous families within your country but also infiltrated the higher echelons!" He burst into a fit of laughter. Irving couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down his spine at these words. Having lived through an apocalypse once, he had no faith in the Angel Guild established by the government. Even though this time, the Blue Star''s consciousness had given an early warning about the apocalypse and simulated the Other World Game, the true horrors of the apocalypse would far surpass anyone''s imagination. The survival crisis, resource wars, the rampant exotic beasts... and most importantly, the[Dark Overlord]who had devoured countless planets. "You''ve managed to infiltrate the higher echelons of the government?" Irving was a bit taken aback, but this surprise was fleeting. He shook his head with a bitter smile. The apocalypse tests human nature the most, and even those at the top are not immune to its trials. However, he hadn''t expected that foreign forces would infiltrate the higher echelons so quickly. At this rate, the country would soon be engulfed in a massive upheaval. "Have you made up your mind?" Duncan, feeling he had the upper hand, looked down at Irving with a smug expression. "This is your last chance!" Irving nodded. Duncan was taken aback. He had expected Irving to hesitate a bit, not agree so quickly. A look of appreciation flashed in his eyes. "It appears you truly are a smart man. In that case, have your people withdraw immediately." "Withdraw?" Irving chuckled. "I nodded because you were right about one thing... this is your last chance." Duncan''s smile immediately vanished, his voice turning icy. "What do you mean?" "Exactly what it sounds like. Didn''t you understand?" Irving shook his head. "This is the last chance for you and the forces behind you. If you don''t get off this land immediately, you will remain here forever." "Bastard!" Duncan was thoroughly enraged. "Fine, fine, I want to see who dies here today!" Just then, the black-clad servant who had left earlier returned, followed by four elders from the Brotherhood of Night Blades. These elders, dressed in black robes, quickly gathered around Duncan. Their eyes were fixed on Irving, and the atmosphere instantly became tense, like a drawn sword. "Irving, we''re here." came an urgent voice. Sophia and Vicky had arrived, their faces extremely grave. The next moment, two masses of light clashed violently! Chapter 74 - 74: The Scales of Victory Inside the castle, the air was thick with the smoke of battle. James, leading over two hundred Group members, was locked in fierce combat with the players from The Brotherhood of Night Blades. Severed limbs and pieces of flesh were scattered everywhere, even some blood-stained organs, and the bloodstains had turned the floor a deep crimson. "Damn it, I underestimated these people''s strength¡­" James''s armor was stained red, and his body was covered with wounds. The reason The Brotherhood of Night Blades had managed to aggressively take over more than ten Groups in just a few days was not to be ignored.Their strength was formidable. Although James and his team had launched a surprise night raid on The Brotherhood of Night Blades, gaining the upper hand by infiltrating the castle unexpectedly, the members of The Brotherhood quickly recovered from the shock, regrouped, and mounted a fierce counterattack. "President! Many of our brothers have already fallen. If this continues¡­" a blood-soaked veteran player from James''s Group approached him and said worriedly. Looking around, the ground was littered with bodies, nearly forming a small hill. Both sides had suffered heavy casualties, with neither gaining any significant advantage. "Shut up!" A glint of determination flashed in James''s eyes. He glanced towards the central hall and said coldly, "We''ve come this far, we can''t retreat now. Even if only one person remains, we must continue to fight!" When two adversaries encounter each other on a narrow path, the braver one wins. The battle had reached a fever pitch. At this stage, it was not only a test of skill but also a battle of nerves. Whichever side chose to retreat now would face total annihilation. At this point, both the players of the Green Ivy Group and those of The Brotherhood of Night Blades had their eyes fixed on the central hall of the castle. In the hall, Irving was engaged in a fierce battle with Duncan and his four chief elders. Blinding flashes of light made it impossible to look directly at the fight, with only the sound of explosions echoing through the hall. The duel between the strongest of both sides would determine the final victory or defeat! Below the hall, players from both camps could only silently pray that the scales of victory would tip in their favor¡­ Meanwhile. The family Groups nearby, controlled by The Brotherhood of Night Blades, had also received Duncan''s warning, instructing them to reach the castle for reinforcements as quickly as possible. Upon receiving the warning, these Groups erupted into chaos. Inside the Thunder Group. Several key members of the Group were gathered, their faces grave as they discussed the situation. "It''s unbelievable that someone dared to attack The Brotherhood of Night Blades!" The Group''s president, a middle-aged man, looked at the letter in his hand, his face filled with astonishment. He then asked, "Do we know which Group it is?" The vice-president beside him shook his head, his tone complicated, "Not yet¡­ but for them to have breached that castle, no matter which Group it is, their strength must be extraordinary." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t delay any longer. The letter says we only have ten minutes. If we don''t make it to the castle to reinforce them, The Brotherhood of Night Blades will definitely retaliate against us!" A small-statured player reminded, his eyes filled with fear. "But... but if we do this, won''t we become puppets of those bastards forever?" "I''d rather face retaliation than continue to serve those bastards!" "..." A fierce argument erupted among the players within the Group. And it wasn''t just within the Thunder Group.Other Groups controlled by The Brotherhood of Night Blades were also in heated discussions. Inside the Dream Group. The Group leader, seated at the head of the table, furrowed his brows, sighing and shaking his head intermittently, unable to make a decision. He looked at the other members of the Group. "Should we send reinforcements or not?" An elderly man, nearing fifty, was the first to speak. "I believe this situation could be a turning point. If that Group manages to break through The Brotherhood of Night Blades'' castle, we could seize the opportunity to rid ourselves of their control. But if they fail..." A young man sitting nearby interrupted him. "Oh, shut up already. Time is running out. Are we going or not? Just give us a straight answer!" "Fuck them!" Another burly man, with a giant axe slung over his shoulder, stood up and snapped, "Have you all gotten used to being their dogs? I''d rather face retaliation than continue to serve those bastards!" The atmosphere plunged into silence. After a long pause, the elderly man continued, "We need a foolproof plan, one that protects us without giving The Brotherhood of Night Blades any leverage, yet also gives us a chance to break free from their control." At that moment, the Dream Group leader''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he''d come up with an idea. ... Meanwhile At a military base in the suburbs of the capital city. Inside an office in the underground secure area, Anna and Aron sat in silence, both wearing grim expressions. The tension hung thick in the air. Finally, Aron couldn''t hold back any longer. He slammed his hand on the table and stood up, shouting, "We''ve already passed the agreed-upon time. They must have already started fighting. If we don''t go now, it''ll be too late!" Seeing Anna still silent, the hot-tempered Aron could no longer contain his emotions. He picked up a cup and hurled it to the ground with force. "I''ve already had people investigate. That Brotherhood of Night Blades has direct ties to the Night Blades. They might even be a subsidiary force sent to our country." Aron continued, his voice brimming with anger. "That kid was right the last time! This should have been handled by our Angel Guild, but now..." "What good does it do to take your anger out on me?" Anna cut him off, her eyes also filled with fury. "Do you think I don''t want to send reinforcements?" Hearing this, Aron fell silent. He could only channel all his pent-up rage into the wall beside him, landing a heavy punch that left a dent in the hard surface. After hearing Irving''s plan in the car, Aron had immediately returned to Anna''s office, relayed the plan verbatim, and then they split up to take action. Aron was responsible for selecting elite members from the Angel Guild and quickly forming a combat team. Anna, on the other hand, reported the situation to the top leadership as quickly as possible. She hadn''t expected any problems, but after reporting, she waited over two hours without receiving a response. She eventually called the higher-ups directly, only to find out that they were deeply divided over the operation and were still in a meeting to discuss it. After another hour, Anna finally received a call back. When she saw the final decision made by the senior leadership, she felt as if she''d been doused with cold water. The response was as follows: "Without any official complaints or relevant evidence from any Group, members of the Angel Guild will not be allowed to participate in this incident!" In other words, the senior leadership had treated The Brotherhood of Night Blades as a regular Group in the game, and deemed Irving''s actions as player disputes. According to the rules, the Angel Guild, officially formed by the authorities, would not interfere in any player disputes unless national interests were at stake. "This is fucking bullshit!" Aron had never felt so frustrated. As he punched the wall, he said, "If The Brotherhood of Night Blades didn''t have support from foreign forces, would they dare to be so arrogant?" "They even dare to openly kill people on the streets of our capital now. If we don''t eradicate them now, they will only become more arrogant in the future!" Aron said. Anna knew this all too well. She shook her head and let out a sigh, "An hour ago, I received a call from the security department. The leader they caught has committed suicide by poison." Aron found this hard to believe, "Suicide by poison? Are the people from the security department incompetent? Didn''t they search him before the interrogation? How could they let him die so easily," With the death of the leader, all the evidence was gone... "I also think there''s something strange about this." Anna said with a complex expression, then continued, "Well, it''s no use discussing a dead person. We can only investigate it slowly later, the most crucial thing is what''s happening right now." After interacting with him for this period of time, she was clearer than anyone about Irving''s importance. A player who could casually provide thousands of pieces of equipment would be a key protection target in any country, under any force! "I really don''t know what the higher-ups are thinking..." Anna shook her head, but a subtle gleam flashed in her eyes. "Alright." Aron didn''t notice this, heaved a long sigh, "What other options do we have? Honestly, I''m very disappointed with the decision from above. Now, all we can do is hope he can survive this." With that, Aron was about to turn around and leave. Looking at his originally straight spine, which now seemed slightly stooped due to despair, Anna made up her mind at this moment and quickly stopped him, "Wait!" She then said, "Now, I have a plan, one that does not violate the orders from above, and can also lend him a hand. It all depends if you dare to join me." Aron paused mid-step, and when he heard what Anna had to say next, the sorrow on his face instantly disappeared. Chapter 75 - 75: Moment of Decision Rules are rigid, but people are flexible. Despite the explicit order from the official higher-ups forbidding the Angel Guild from participating in the operation, Anna had thought of another way. "All of you, gather now!" When Aron emerged from his office, the dark cloud that had been hanging over his face had disappeared, and his robust voice echoed throughout the area. Soon. An elite squad specially selected from the Angel Guild, under the leadership of Aron and Anna, entered the game. When Aron led the team to the coordinates given by Irving, there was not a single soul in the deserted bush. Not far from them, thick black smoke was billowing from a castle, and faint cries could be heard. "He really dared to lead an attack..." Looking at the towering and sturdy castle, Anna''s expression became complex, "It seems there''s still a battle going on inside, I wonder how it''s going." "We should hurry up, it might be too late if we delay." Aron urged. At this point, if the perspective could be elevated, one could see from the sky above that not only the Angel Guild but groups from all directions were converging towards this location. Inside the castle. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The combat that James'' group had initially planned to end quickly now felt like they were stuck in a quagmire. The members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades who had gathered around were still resisting desperately. Neither side was willing to back down. "James, we can''t drag this on any longer. The guys are almost unable to hold on..." "Yes, we''ve lost too many men." A group of battle-scarred players gathered around James, expressing their concerns anxiously. Just then, a player from the group ran over from the direction of the castle gate, panting, "Bad news! Bad news, James, other groups are coming from outside. They have us completely surrounded. If we don''t leave now, it''ll be too late." The Green Ivy Group had deployed over two hundred players for this mission, but now only half of them remained. Everyone was distressed. In particular, the newly recruited players, many of whom had joined for the equipment provided by the Green Ivy Group. They were all astounded by Irving''s extraordinary power and tactical deployment far beyond his age, but... Players who died in this battle could not resurrect, they were essentially staking their lives on Irving. "James, please lead us out of here." Many players pleaded, "Even if we could kill these members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades, we would simply not be able to resist the supporting groups that will arrive." At this moment, all eyes were on James. Even a slight nod from him would signal the immediate retreat of his men, giving them a chance to survive. James looked around. Among the players he had brought, some had arms severed by sharp blades, others had deep chest wounds exposing bones, and there were those with long slashes across their abdomens, revealing glimpses of internal organs. James felt a slight sting in his nose. He knew these players had given their all. "Alright." Finally, James nodded, gritting his bloodied teeth. "While those groups haven''t surrounded us yet, you all should leave as soon as possible. Get as far away as you can. It has been my honor to fight alongside you." The players surrounding him heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing these words, but moments later, they seemed to remember something. "James, what about you..." asked a veteran member of the Green Ivy Group. "Aren''t you leaving with us?" "Leave?" A bitter smile crept across James'' face. His resolute gaze shifted towards the direction of the hall, where the battle continued fiercely. He said slowly, "Irving is still up there... Whatever the outcome, I can''t leave here without seeing him first." "I owe him this, and I must pay it back!" His words were powerful, striking the hearts of the players like weights. The next moment, silence fell over everyone. "Brothers, go save yourselves. I''m not leaving either." declared an older player from the group, drawing his sword from the ground and choosing to stand by James. "I''m staying too." another veteran player said solemnly. "These past days, I''ve watched friends and comrades die one by one. I don''t want to live such a cowardly life anymore." "Damn it, killing one is a fair trade, killing two is a bonus! If we don''t get rid of these Brotherhood of Night Blades bastards now, they''ll come after us sooner or later." "That''s right, so what if we die? We''ve all seen how powerful that guy Irving is. Following him is our only hope to survive!" "..." The players made their decisions one after another. Those who chose to stay were no longer motivated by the equipment provided by the Green Ivy Group. They genuinely recognized Irving''s strength from the bottom of their hearts. In the face of the impending apocalypse, only following a powerful leader could give them a chance to survive! Irving''s overwhelming strength and maturity far beyond his years had impressed them deeply. Just these two qualities were enough to make some players willing to risk their lives for him. Even though those who chose to stay might never see the light of another day, they had no regrets. Of course, some players still decided to flee towards the castle gates... Ten minutes later. The reinforcement groups began to arrive. A total of twelve groups, comprising nearly seven to eight hundred players, completely surrounded the castle. When Anna and Aron arrived with the elite squad from the Angel Guild, they were also astonished by the sight of the sea of players before them. "What should we do now?" Aron''s face was graven, he turned to Anna, "I didn''t expect The Brotherhood of Night Blades to have expanded to this extent in just a few days..." Twelve groups, seven to eight hundred players, if they stormed the castle at this time, James and the players who chose to stay would be like ants, easily crushed. "Don''t rush." Anna tried to calm her emotions, her gaze fell on the groups rushing over again. Unexpectedly, when these groups arrived with reinforcements outside the castle, they did not choose to enter immediately. They seemed to have reached some understanding and were silently waiting for something. "What..." Aron looked at this scene in surprise and said in confusion, "Aren''t these groups all under control? Why haven''t they gone in to help?" Anna seemed to understand something, a smile replaced the seriousness on her face, and she explained, "They are waiting to see how the wind blows." "What do you mean?" Aron asked. "If Irving can successfully take this castle and completely eradicate The Brotherhood of Night Blades, they can break free and regain their freedom." Anna continued, "On the contrary, if Irving is unfortunately defeated, they can quickly take action, rush into the castle, at least they would not be violating The Brotherhood of Night Blades order and could at least protect themselves." Aron immediately understood. In fact, their goal in bringing the elite squad of the Angel Guild this time was similar to these groups. Although the official high level did not allow the Angel Guild to directly participate in this operation, they did not say they couldn''t come to help. Anna had already made up her mind in her heart that she would save Irving even if she disobeyed the orders from above at the critical moment. The presence of the Angel Guild here was as the last line of defense to cover for Irving. "Since these groups have not gone directly in, then our goal has been achieved." Anna breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at the castle with a complex gaze, "It''s all up to him now..." At this moment. At the front of the hall in the center of the castle, Vicky and Sophia were pale, their foreheads were covered with beads of cold sweat like beans, and there were many corpses of Stone Golem Giants and Snow Shadow Wolves around... "Irving, I can''t hold on much longer." Vicky gritted her silver teeth and said, the green light emanating from her body had become dimmer than before. Sophia on the side didn''t say a word, but her soft armor had become tattered, and her fair skin was covered with scars, with bright red blood flowing down her skin. Irving looked at them, then at the dead bodies of the beasts on the ground. Almost all the beasts he had brought this time had been killed. "Kid... don''t you know you''re going to die?" Duncan shouted hysterically, "The groups outside have all arrived, and the moment they rush in will be your death!" Only two of the four elders around Duncan were left, both of them seriously injured. However, the reinforcements outside the castle had arrived, and the balance of victory was gradually tilting towards them. "Die?" Irving looked at the crowd outside the castle with a nonchalant smile, "Before our fight ends, I''m afraid they won''t come in." Duncan was stunned, as if he had also reacted to something, the smug smile on his face gradually disappeared. The next moment. The staff in Irving''s hand once again emitted dazzling light, condensing into a giant fireball with a diameter of more than tens of meters in a moment. But this time, he did not choose to release the fireball directly, but rushed straight towards Duncan and the remaining two elders. "Is he... going to die with them?!" "Are you mad!" Duncan exclaimed in horror. Chapter 76 - 76: On the brink of life and death The battle in the hall was gradually coming to an end. Although Duncan had lost two elders, Irving had also paid a heavy price. Almost all the creatures he had led to the battle had been wiped out, while Vicky and Sophia had completely exhausted their mental powers. The only ones who still had the ability to fight were Irving and the nondescript little black hunting dog by his side. "To be able to fight against four elders of The Brotherhood of Night Blades with his own strength, that young man is indeed terrifyingly strong. It''s just a pity..." The white-haired elder from Dream Group shook his head helplessly. "It''s indeed a pity, he was so close to success." "As far as I know, Duncan is a level 12, a powerful warrior who has reached the stage of a hero, and the other two elders are at least around level 9." "It''s hard for him to defeat Duncan and the two elders by himself, it looks like everything is over." "We should go in and reinforce, otherwise The Brotherhood of Night Blades won''t let us off." The Groups outside the castle were all staring closely at the situation inside. Although all the players present admired Irving''s courage, the balance of victory was ultimately tipping towards The Brotherhood of Night Blades. However, the next moment, something happened that no one expected. "It''s time to end this..." Irving''s deep eyes were filled with killing intent. He glanced at Little Black, who was closely following him, and then charged straight towards Duncan and the two elders. "He''s trying to take them down with him, he''s gone mad!" Duncan was watching Irving coming at him with a huge fireball, and the smile on his face completely disappeared. Although he was a powerful warrior with formidable close combat ability, he did not dare to take Irving''s[FireBall]head-on after witnessing its power. Furthermore, at this moment Irving had gathered all his mental power into the fireball, which made it even more terrifying. The key point was that if the[FireBall]was released directly, Duncan and the others might still have a chance to evade it. After all, once the fireball was released, its trajectory could not be changed. However, Irving had chosen this method of mutual destruction. No matter where Duncan and his men ran, they would eventually be locked on. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn it..." Duncan clenched his long sword and looked at the approaching Irving, a hint of fear flashed in his cold eyes. Close combat usually gave the warrior an absolute advantage, whether it was the powerful physical body or the means of attack. However, at this moment, Duncan dared not confront Irving directly. "You''re really mad!" Duncan turned to the two elders beside him and without hesitation pulled them in front of him, intending to offset the power of the giant fireball. "Master, you..." The two elders were stunned. Before they had a chance to resist, the giant fireball hit them directly. Boom! Whether it was James and the others who were fighting hard in the castle, or the Group players outside, they all saw the towering flames in front of the hall. After the violent explosion, the bricks and tiles were in ruins in front of the hall. A huge gap had been blasted in the fence, and with the dusty smoke gradually dissipating, Irving, Duncan, and the two elders had all disappeared... Vicky stared blankly at the scene in front of her, her mouth open but unable to shout. Her tears, like broken pearls, rolled down one after another. The explosion seemed to shatter her heart as well. "Irving... Irving " Sophia could no longer support her body. She felt a wave of dizziness rise up, her vision began to blur, and she fainted onto the ground. The enormous fireball of the explosion had consumed all of Irving''s spiritual power. Even the incredibly hard bricks and tiles in front of the hall were shattered into pieces, let alone a human. "Irving!" James, who was in the midst of battling, felt his body tremble slightly. The long sword tightly held in his hand fell to the ground as he roared in the direction of the explosion. But there was no response other than the rolling smoke. The players who had chosen to stay also lifted their gaze towards the direction of the hall. Their bloodshot eyes gradually became dim, and a sense of despair welled up in their hearts. Outside the castle. Players from various major Groups who had rushed over were also deeply shocked by this scene. They had originally thought that Irving was sure to lose, but they hadn''t expected that he would choose to die with Duncan in such an extreme manner. "That young man is very brave... Alas, if he''s still alive, he could definitely become a top player in the near future." the white-haired elder from the Dream Group sighed. The other players also shook their heads and sighed in unison. Howl! At that moment, a long howl sounded. Everyone was startled, and they turned their gaze in the direction of the sound. They saw a black hound standing on the edge of the ruined hall. It seemed to be holding something tightly in its mouth. Looking down, they saw a figure hanging on the edge of the ruins. "He... he''s still alive?!" After a moment, everyone seemed to realize something. Their eyes widened like copper bells, and they spoke incredulously. At this time, Anna and Aron also saw the figure hanging on the edge of the ruins, and a bright light suddenly flashed in their dim eyes. The recent explosion was too sudden, and they didn''t have time to react. They could only watch as Irving rushed towards Duncan and the others, followed by a burst of fire. "Quick! Rescue him!" Anna shouted, she couldn''t care less about the orders from the higher-ups at this moment. She led the members of the Angel Guild into the castle. The other Groups gathered outside the castle also rushed in like a tide. At this moment, Irving, who was hanging in mid-air, was covered with wounds caused by the fireball. Especially his chest, where the white bones were vaguely visible. "I didn''t expect it to be this bad..." he bit his teeth, looking down at the ground. The hall was about seventy or eighty meters above the ground. He was already seriously injured, and if he fell from here, he would definitely break into pieces. Little Black was biting his corner of his clothes tightly. Ouch...Little Black let out a series of low howls from his throat, using all his strength to try to pull Irving up. However, the recent explosion had not only blasted a gaping hole here but also caused the surrounding bricks and stones to crack. With each step Little Black took backward, more bricks would fall around them. "Damn it!" Irving felt excruciating pain all over his body, unable to muster any strength. He couldn''t help but curse. With a tearing sound, the corner of Irving''s clothes, which Little Black was tightly gripping, began to rip. After the intense battle just now, Irving''s clothes were already in tatters and could no longer bear his weight. As the tear in the fabric widened, just as Irving was about to fall, someone suddenly grabbed his wrist. "Irving!" James arrived just in time, with a group of players from the Green Ivy Group following behind him. "Hurry up and help!" Soon,Thanks to everyone''s efforts, they finally managed to pull Irving up. Inside the castle. The Group players who had rushed in saw the remaining members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades. Remembering the recent days of being oppressed by these people, their eyes were filled with rage. "Slaughter these bastards!" a voice shouted from within the crowd. Immediately, hundreds of players launched a brutal massacre on the remaining members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades within the castle. In front of the central hall, the battle had ended. Anna and Aron, leading the elite squad of the Angel Guild, had also arrived. When they saw Irving''s body, torn apart by the explosion, they were speechless for a long time. A deep sense of guilt filled their hearts. "Irving, we''re so sorry, we were already¡­" Aron tried to explain. "No need to say anything." Irving, lying on the steps, interrupted him. When he had heard from Duncan that the Night Blades had infiltrated the high ranks of the officials, he had already realized that the Angel Guild wouldn''t come. "You guys quickly go down and check if those three are dead or alive." Irving instructed James with a stern look. "We need to see them, dead or alive. They must not escape." "Understood." James responded and immediately led the Group members towards the lower part of the hall. But before leaving, he shot a fierce glare at Anna and Aron. "Spit!" One player from the Green Ivy Group spat thickly on the ground. Anna and Aron exchanged a glance, each seeing the helplessness in the other''s eyes. They knew that the players were beginning to harbor resentment towards the Angel Guild. "Come over here quickly," Anna said, glancing behind her. A young girl stepped out from the elite squad. The young girl approached Irving and gently waved her staff. "Irving, she''s the only healer in our Angel Guild," Anna explained. "She can swiftly heal your wounds." Mages were already a rare profession, and healer mages were one in a million. It was not surprising that the Angel Guild, an official organization, would have one healer mage. The next moment, Irving felt the intense pain throughout his body ease slightly. However, for someone as severely injured as he was, this level of healing was almost negligible. Just then, a piercing voice rang out: "My man doesn''t need your help!" Chapter 77 - 77: The Center of Attention "My man doesn''t need your rescue!" Vicky dragged her weakened body over and forcefully pushed aside the young girl from the Angel Guild. Her gaze, filled with a mix of resentment and weariness, fell upon Anna. According to the plan, the Angel Guild was supposed to send an elite team to participate in the operation to annihilate The Brotherhood of Night Blades. But what happened? By the time the battle here had ended, Anna arrived leisurely with her team, rendering their presence meaningless... Irving had almost perished alongside Duncan and the two elders just moments ago! "Vicky, it''s not what you think. We had our own difficulties." Anna quickly stepped forward, seeing Vicky''s expression, and sighed. "I know you''re not going to listen to anything I say right now, but Irving''s injuries are really severe. The healer we just brought in, she was recruited with great effort from across the country¡­" The young girl who had been pushed away earlier pouted in dissatisfaction towards Vicky. As a healer, a role extremely rare in the game, her status in the Angel Guild was very high. In the Other World Game, as well as in other types of online games, roles akin to "healers" are often the backbone of any team. Though they lack combat abilities, they are the essential support for all members. "What''s so special about it?" The young girl rolled her eyes arrogantly. "Your man? He''s so badly injured he''s almost dead. I''m the only one who can attempt to save him, and yet you''re unwilling to let me?" "Angla!" Anna quickly grabbed the young girl beside her and shook her head, signaling her to stop talking. Anna then walked over to Vicky and urgently said, "Vicky, now is not the time to discuss who''s right or wrong. The most important thing is to heal Irving''s wounds." "As of now, only Angla has the ability to treat him." Anna said confidently. Only a group with the official backing like the Angel Guild could recruit a healer, while other groups could barely recruit any players with magical abilities, let alone a healer. At that moment, a group of people walked up the steps to the hall. They were the leaders and elite members of the twelve groups. Although the castle''s hunt for the remaining members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades wasn''t over, the morale had plummeted after seeing Duncan and the two elders being pushed off the high platform, leaving the enemies completely demoralized and powerless. "That''s him!" The twelve group leaders instantly recognized Irving and hurried over with their elite members. Their hearts were filled with gratitude towards Irving. They were filled with gratitude towards Irving. Had it not been for this young man, they may still have been enslaved by The Brotherhood of Night Blades, living like dogs. But when they saw Irving''s severe injuries, their expressions turned grim. They whispered among themselves, but none of them had any idea what to do. "Vicky, please don''t be so stubborn. Let her treat Irving." Anna pleaded once more. Yet, her words were met with an icy response. "Not necessary!" Vicky retorted. The members of the various Groups present recognized Anna and her team, their gazes filled with a complex mix of emotions. When they looked at Angla, the healer mage, their hearts couldn''t help but skip a beat. Although these Groups harbored some grievances against the official authorities, everyone knew that at this moment, the only ones who could save Irving were the Angel Guild. Just as they were about to step forward and plead their case. The next moment, something completely unexpected happened. Vicky''s staff moved ever so slightly, and a series of green glows, like fireflies, floated out. They hovered momentarily before swiftly entering Irving''s body. "She¡­ she''s also a healer!" one of the group leaders exclaimed in astonishment. This profession was already incredibly rare in the game, and now there were two of them. The group members were stunned, and even Anna was taken aback. Angla, in particular, had the pride on her face slowly fade away. She could clearly sense that the life force in the green glows released by this woman was far stronger. Irving felt the excruciating pain from his countless wounds rapidly diminish, replaced by an itching sensation¡ªthe sign of healing. A deathly silence fell over the scene. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Irving, watching as his ghastly wounds visibly began to heal. Little Black, sensing his master''s improving condition, wagged his tail excitedly and circled around them. Ten minutes later. Irving finally managed to stand up from the steps. His equipment was in tatters, shredded and broken in the battle, but most of his wounds had healed. "Irving¡­" Vicky''s voice was weak. Having exhausted herself casting the[Healing Art], she swayed and collapsed before she could finish her sentence. At that moment, a pair of strong arms caught her around the waist. "You''ve worked hard." Irving said softly, looking at the unconscious Vicky in his arms, a gentle light flickering in his deep eyes. Just then, James returned with his men. Seeing Irving''s recovered state, his expression first showed surprise, then excitement. "Have you found them?" Irving asked. James nodded and called out to the back, "Bring them over here for Irving to see!" A few players from the Green Ivy Group dragged three charred corpses into the midst of the crowd, as if hauling garbage bags. The bodies belonged to Duncan, the leader of the Brotherhood of Night Blades, and the two elders. The two elders, used as meat shields, had their bodies blown apart, resembling nothing more than ragdolls with multiple limbs severed. Irving''s gaze fell upon the masked corpse. He frowned, then approached and removed the mask. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A pale face was revealed to everyone. The players who had been enslaved by the Brotherhood of Night Blades had never seen Duncan''s true face. When they finally saw the face beneath the mask, their hearts surged with turbulent emotions. Duncan''s pale face revealed a touch of delicate beauty, particularly the arched eyebrows and the pallid lips, features distinctly feminine. "He... he''s actually a woman?" a sharp-eyed player exclaimed in shock. No one had ever imagined that the ruthless and cold-blooded leader of the Brotherhood of Night Blades was a woman. To be precise, she was a female warrior. The crowd erupted in a cacophony of discussions. Irving''s deep, profound eyes flickered with a complex emotion as he looked at Duncan''s corpse. After a moment, he spoke slowly, "Alright, from now on, the Brotherhood of Night Blades no longer exists. You are all free." The Brotherhood of Night Blades had been completely annihilated in this battle, and the various groups were finally free from their control. After a brief period of discussion, the crowd settled down. As they glanced around, they were met with scenes of desolation¡ªcorpses scattered everywhere and ruins left in the wake of battle, leaving the castle in a state of desolation. "You there, young man, how should we address you?" The president of the Dream Group stepped forward with a hint of respect in his voice. The leaders of the other groups, along with their elite members, also gathered around, their faces unable to hide their excitement. "Indeed, young man, if it weren''t for you, we would still be enslaved by these bastards. You saved us." the president of the Thunder Group added, stepping forward. "We really don''t know how to thank you!" The memory of the battle that had just taken place in front of the hall, especially the scene of Irving recklessly charging at Duncan and the two elders with his[FireBall], was still fresh in their minds. They were all deeply impressed by the bravery of the young man before them. Most importantly, this young man had single-handedly destroyed the Brotherhood of Night Blades, a group that had terrified all the other groups. His formidable strength left everyone present in awe. Within the Green Ivy Group, the players who had chosen to stay and fight to the death felt more confident than ever in their decision as they looked at Irving. In that moment, Irving was surrounded by players like a star being admired by its followers. There was a mix of shock, admiration, and even a hint of reverence in their eyes. They all had a strong feeling that this young man would undoubtedly become a dominant figure in the near future, and now was the best time to forge a connection with him. Every player looked at him expectantly, eager to know the identity of this man. "I''m just an ordinary player in the Other World." Irving said with a calm smile. "This castle is now my personal property. If there''s nothing else, you may all leave now." As his words fell, a wave of disappointment washed over the crowd, as though they had been doused with cold water. "Young man..." the president of the Dream Group began, as if wanting to say more, but he was cut off before he could continue. "Please leave." Irving said coldly. Chapter 78 - 78: The Hall "Please leave!" Irving''s voice was tinged with a chill. The smiles on the faces of the twelve group presidents surrounding him gradually faded. They wore expressions of slight embarrassment, and in the end, they could only shake their heads, leading their players away from here. The Brotherhood of Night Blades had been eradicated, granting these groups their freedom once more. They were even more interested in the powerful man before them. Even if Irving made some demands now, these groups would probably agree without hesitation. No one expected Irving to give them an expulsion order. "Irving." Anna approached him at this time, her face bearing an apology. "I''m really sorry, originally we were ready to send an elite team to support this operation, but after discussion, the senior leaders above decided to cancel the operation." "We had no choice... I hope you understand." Anna couldn''t help but sigh. As the deputy leader of the Angel Troop, she must obey official orders. No matter how dissatisfied she was with the decision of the higher-ups, she couldn''t resist. "Alright, you don''t have to say more, I already knew you wouldn''t come." Irving replied with a bitter smile on his face. This was the main reason why he didn''t want to join the officials. Before the apocalypse, the authorities, as the largest force in the country, built a huge underground safety zone in less than a month and possessed a large amount of reserve materials. Countless players were desperate to join the Angel Guild. But many people overlooked the fact that while enjoying the benefits brought by the officials, they had to obey the orders of the higher-ups. Even if they were dissatisfied with the decisions made above, they had to carry them out. This was undoubtedly like putting an invisible shackle on themselves. Of course, for those players who were not so powerful in the game, or even had trouble protecting themselves, joining the officials was a good choice. But Irving had never thought of relying on any power. He even actively distanced himself from these powers, like the groups who wanted to curry favor with him just now... In the apocalypse, always remember that only when your own strength is strong enough is it the real capital! "You knew all along?" Anna furrowed her brows, seemingly catching some deeper meaning from his words. She looked at Irving with some confusion. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving said in a deep voice, "Someone within your official high ranks has been bought by foreign powers." His words were blunt, not only Anna, but even Aron on the side felt a huge rock drop in their hearts, stirring up ripples. Seeing their surprised expressions, Irving shook his head, "Don''t ask me how I know, it''s your internal affairs." "Alright, you can leave here now." Irving led James and the players within the Green Ivy Group to the castle below, which was now in ruins. The remnants of the Brotherhood of Night Blades had been eradicated by the groups that had arrived earlier. At this moment, the entire castle was permeated with a thick smell of blood... Looking at Irving''s back, Anna''s expression, which had come to her senses, was extremely complex. At this moment, she seemed to have figured something out. "Damn it." Aron couldn''t help but curse, "I knew there was something wrong when the higher-ups deliberated for so long and then cancelled the operation. There is a traitor amongst us!" Having served on the border for over a decade, Aron had an inherent love for his country running in his veins. Upon hearing the news, his rage was ignited. He would not tolerate any betrayal. "Enough." Anna interjected, her face stern. "Whether this information is accurate or not, we must investigate thoroughly once we return." Not only the abnormal decision of the official senior management, but also the captain of The Brotherhood of Night Blades who was arrested during the day. Despite being taken to the police station for interrogation, he suddenly died from poisoning... This couldn''t be a coincidence! "Let''s leave this place." Anna glanced once more at Irving before leading her elite squad away from the scene. The fight had lasted for over four hours. A ray of fish belly white appeared on the horizon, and the sunset slowly rose. The first ray of dawn illuminated the earth, gradually driving away the darkness. After this battle, apart from the players who chose to escape midway, there were still 89 players left in the Green Ivy Group. "Let''s clean up the corpses in the castle first. Those severely injured can log out of the game and rest." Irving instructed James. James asked, "Irving, the group suffered heavy losses. I worry about what might happen next. Should we recruit more members?" The Green Ivy Group relies on the Green Ivy Corporation behind it. The Green Ivy Corporation had ample funds and equipment. As long as they post in the trading area, they can recruit some players to join. "You handle recruitment. Not everything needs my approval." Irving replied coolly. His gaze rested on the eighty-nine remaining players. "Those who stayed have passed the test. They should be given priority when distributing equipment. As for new members, they must go through a new assessment." "Understood." James nodded. To strengthen a group, aside from recruiting players, it was crucial that these players were willing to fight steadfastly for the group in critical times. If there were players in the group who may escape at any time, then this group actually had no combat power and cohesion James was assigned the task of cleaning the battlefield while Irving returned to the hall in the center of the castle with Little Black loyally following behind. Vicky, who had fallen unconscious due to excessive mental exertion, had been sent back to her home in the real world to rest. "Hmm?" At this moment, Irving''s eyebrows suddenly furrowed. He had just been busy arranging for post-war cleaning and did not notice that Sophia had suddenly disappeared. She had been with Vicky when they initially charged towards Duncan and the two elders. He had not seen her since he was pulled from the rubble by James and the others. "Could she have gone back with her family?" Irving murmured. The battle was over and Sophia, being an ice mage, was no longer in danger. He didn''t think much of it and turned his gaze towards the magnificent palace unaffected by the battle. Irving, accompanied by Little Black, walked straight into the palace. Upon entering, his eyes were immediately drawn to the opulent d¨¦cor. A dozen large columns, painted with red lacquer, stood around the room. A pristine white carpet covered the floor, and at the center stood a throne crafted from a unique ore. Ding! At that moment, a system alert echoed in Irving''s mind. [You have entered another player''s shelter!] [System is detecting... The original owner of this shelter is deceased. You may choose to occupy this shelter.] [Notice: Once you choose to occupy, your original shelter will be automatically relocated here. Do you wish to proceed?] Irving paused, a faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. The shelter of the Brotherhood of Night Blades had been transformed into a castle. The towering and robust exterior walls alone required a considerable amount of ore to construct, not to mention the intricate interior layout. It didn''t take a genius to figure out that the materials used to build this castle had been gathered collectively by the twelve groups enslaved by the Brotherhood of Night Blades. Compared to this castle, Irving''s previous shelter seemed very basic. "Let''s see what else is here." Irving said but didn''t immediately make his choice. He started to roam around the palace. Aside from some everyday items, he didn''t find anything of value. There was a side hall in the palace used for rest. "Duncan must have lived in this side hall." Irving murmured to himself before walking in. The side hall was much smaller compared to the main hall, but it was still several times larger than Irving''s previous stone house. It was decorated with various plants, and a pleasant fragrance filled the air. Besides some tables and chairs, there was a large round bed covered with animal skins in the middle. Irving cast his gaze around the side hall, looking somewhat disappointed. "There''s nothing here, that''s odd." Just then, Little Black seemed to have discovered something. It quickly dashed towards a bookshelf in the corner and then anxiously turned to look at Irving, howling non-stop. Since the signing of the master-servant contract, Little Black had acquired three additional skills besides the purple flame that constantly surrounded it. One of the skills: [Hell''s Scent], allowed Little Black to detect treasures hidden in the dark! Irving''s eyes lit up. He immediately realized that something must be hidden near the inconspicuous bookshelf. He quickly walked towards the bookshelf and began searching. However, aside from a few ordinary scrolls used for setting traps and buildings, he didn''t find anything else. " Just then, he seemed to inadvertently trigger something. Irving only felt a rumbling sound by his ear, as if some mechanism was being activated... Chapter 79 - 79: The Ancient Race A rumbling sound erupted... Little Black seemed to sense something and became even more excited, wagging its tail incessantly. In the next moment, a secret compartment popped out from the bookshelf, a gleam flickering in Irving''s eyes. This hall was the core of the entire castle, and The Brotherhood of Night Blades had taken over the twelve guilds nearby, undoubtedly looting a lot of resources from them. The secret compartment was not large, only about thirty centimeters. However, as Irving looked inside, the smile on his face gradually faded. Were it not for Little Black''s [Hellish Scent] skill, this secret compartment would have been nearly impossible to discover. He had thought something hidden so well must be a treasure, but instead... inside the compartment was merely a tattered sheepskin scroll. "What a waste of effort." Irving shook his head, expressing his disappointment. The sheepskin scroll looked no different from the traps and architectural blueprints on the bookshelf, and it appeared even older and more dilapidated, as if it had been retrieved from a trash bin. With patience, Irving took out the sheepskin scroll. It was covered with densely packed, strange symbols, and beneath them were numerous lines, somewhat resembling a map. Although he couldn''t understand the meaning of those strange symbols, he could sense that there was a unique power embedded within the text. "This scroll seems different from the blueprints; it must be pointing to some place..." Irving thought to himself. He gradually realized that the sheepskin scroll was not as simple as it seemed. Given that Duncan had specifically hidden it in a secret compartment within the hall, its importance was evident. [Congratulations, player, you have obtained the "Lost Legacy Scroll"] [Description: This scroll is a relic of an ancient race from Blue Star. By following the guidance within the scroll to locate the indicated ruins and passing the tests, one has the opportunity to obtain the legacy of this ancient race...] As the system prompt echoed, Irving looked at the description before him, his brows gradually furrowing. "An ancient race?" Irving fell into deep thought. He had once watched a science program that suggested humans were not the only intelligent race to appear on Blue Star. Millions of years ago, when the ancestors of humans were still groping their way through primordial forests, continuously evolving, it was very likely that this ancient land had once harbored another group of mysterious deities, perhaps possessing technology beyond human imagination. But as time passed and history shifted, they were buried deep within the sands of time. Though this theory was speculative, it was not without basis. Scientists had discovered traces left by ancient races on Blue Star, but the span of millions of years made it nearly impossible to verify... Holding the worn sheepskin scroll, Irving felt an indescribable premonition. This ancient race might very well have been the rulers of Blue Star millions of years ago. And the legacy they left behind must be incredibly powerful! "These peculiar symbols must be the language of that ancient race." Irving deduced, looking at the edge of the sheepskin scroll and suddenly noticing signs of tearing. The scroll was incomplete! In other words, the sheepskin scroll in Irving''s hand was only part of a larger whole. "Irving!" A sudden shout from outside the hall interrupted Irving''s thoughts. James hurried in from the outside, looking rather flustered. Pulling himself back from his thoughts, Irving tucked away the sheepskin scroll and restored the hidden compartment in the bookshelf before he turned and left the small chamber. James came in, looking excited. "Irving." he said, "while I was leading a cleaning crew through the castle, we discovered a warehouse. Guess what we found inside?" Irving smiled. As a shelter for The Brotherhood of Night Blades, it was expected that they stored all the spoils they had collected here. Having a dedicated warehouse was hardly surprising. "Stop beating around the bush. What did you find?" Irving said. Ever since the start of the game with the [Tenfold Explosion Rate] bonus, he earned numerous pieces of equipment from every disaster round by defeating the exotic beasts. Consequently, he wasn''t interested in the ordinary equipment and materials collected by The Brotherhood of Night Blades. "A whopping three hundred sets of high-level equipment." James reminded, unable to hide his excitement, "Not three hundred pieces, but three hundred sets! All for warrior-class, from boots and armor to helmets and weapons, all perfect sets." If we''re talking about the total number of individual items, it would exceed a thousand. Irving wasn''t particularly interested in high-level equipment. However, when he heard that these were all complete sets, his expression became complicated. Three hundred sets of equipment meant that a powerful army of three hundred could be armed instantly. "What were they planning to do with all these matching sets of equipment?" Irving wondered. At this, the smile on James'' face gradually faded. "I remember during our combat with the members of The Brotherhood of Night Blades, not everyone had a complete set of equipment, and their gear''s quality varied¡­ But with so many sets of equipment in their warehouse, why didn''t they use it?" The Brotherhood of Night Blades had over four hundred members, a formidable force compared to other guilds. Of course, a guild''s strength depended not only on the number of its players but also on their capabilities. Duncan himself was a powerful warrior who had reached the "Trainee Hero" stage, and on top of that, there were four Mage Elders, which explained why they were able to dominate twelve guilds in such a short time. "They have so much equipment, but they didn''t distribute it to their members." Irving''s lips curled up slightly, "Which means these sets of equipment weren''t prepared for themselves." At Irving''s words, James'' expression faltered. On being reminded, the same thought occurred to him. Night Blades! The Brotherhood of Night Blades was a domestic branch dispatched by the Night Blades, and their unified tattoos were a clear indication of this. "Given these circumstances, it seems that the Night Blades have been scheming something recently." James paused for a moment before continuing, "I''ve received some information from certain channels that suggest some families in the capital city have been in close contact with foreign forces, which might be related to this matter..." There have already been uprisings in several places abroad, with some nations even experiencing government overthrows. "Irving, to my knowledge, the situation domestically isn''t that stable either... especially in the border areas, where some cities have already broken away from official control." James said with a sigh. The capital city is the core of the nation. While residents here are aware of the game "the Other World," their lives have largely remained unchanged. The authorities have strictly ordered a blackout on negative news to prevent panic, making it difficult for ordinary people to be informed. The world is already in chaos even before the apocalypse has truly descended. One can only imagine the upheaval when the Dark Overlord eventually arrives on Blue Star. "Alright, this isn''t something that concerns us directly for now." Irving said gravely. "All the equipment found in the warehouse will be handed over to you and the Green Ivy Group. Make sure to recruit more players in the coming days." "Remember what I told you: every player must be rigorously screened!" The number of players in a guild isn''t the absolute factor. If the recruits are cowardly and useless, having more of them is meaningless. Facing the Brotherhood of Night Blades and the numerous families coming to their aid could mean risking their lives at any moment. Despite this dire situation, James chose not to flee. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After this battle, Irving recognized James'' loyalty. In an apocalyptic scenario, it''s crucial to establish one''s own power. However, Irving didn''t have the time to manage the guild''s daily affairs, making the Green Ivy Group the best option for now. "Irving, what should we do with this castle?" James glanced at the grand hall and sighed. "It''s a pity to lose such a fine place." Although the Brotherhood of Night Blades had been eliminated, it wouldn''t be long before the Night Blades learned about it. Leaving the castle as it was posed a significant risk. "If push comes to shove, once we''ve moved all the supplies, I''ll send people to destroy it thoroughly. We can''t leave it for those bastards!" James declared. Irving didn''t respond. He realized that James was unaware that this Shelter could be[occupy]. According to the system mechanics, the[occupy]option is triggered only when a player kills the Shelter''s owner. For Irving, this impenetrable castle was practically a free gift. The Brotherhood of Night Blades had invested so much effort into building it, never imagining it would ultimately fall into his hands. "After we''ve collected all the supplies, send some players to repair this castle, restoring it as much as possible." Irving pointed to the bookshelf in the side hall and continued."There are some construction blueprints up there. Build anything useful from those." "Huh?" James was taken aback. "Alright, just follow my instructions. Leave these tasks to you, and ensure the repairs are completed before the third disaster wave hits." Irving smiled slightly and then turned to leave. The third disaster wave would be Blue Star''s final test, and having this castle would significantly enhance their safety. Chapter 80 - 80: Tracing Crystal Stones By the time Irving logged out of the game and returned to reality, it was already past eight in the morning. The battle with The Brotherhood of Night Blades had lasted the entire night. Although Irving''s mental strength had significantly increased since obtaining the[Evil Source Wand], battling Duncan and the four elders had still left him utterly exhausted. He had even had a close call with death¡­ Glancing at the still unconscious Vicky, who had fainted from exhaustion and was still sleeping on the bed, Irving let out a sigh of relief as he noted that some color had returned to her originally pale face. Once outside of the room, he checked the adjacent guest room only to find Sophia missing. "Where could she have gone?" Irving wondered, furrowing his brows. After the battle, Sophia had seemingly vanished. One of the twelve guilds present had been her family''s, but Irving had chased all of them away. Perhaps she''d been taken back by her family then. After taking a shower, Irving felt some of the fatigue wash away. Holding a cup of coffee, he settled in front of his computer. [Flowing Light and Dense Realm]was set to open at ten o''clock that night, where large quantities of rare materials and equipment would be available. He logged into the forum and entered the discussion section. "Flowing Light and Dense Realm opening soon: Penguin Guild recruiting large number of players! We look forward to your participation, let''s challenge and grow together! " "Wind Thunder Guild is recruiting new players in large numbers! Requirements: awakened profession, at least Level 5, high activity level¡­" "Any solo players want to temporarily group up? We''ll split the equipment earned in Flowing Light and Dense Realm evenly. If interested, please comment below. " ¡­ Most of the posts in the trading section were recruitment messages from guilds. Unlike the early stages of the game, after two rounds of disasters, guild recruitment was no longer open to just anyone. Most guilds had level requirements for players. Not all players preferred joining guilds, some preferred being solo players or "free players" as they were commonly referred to. As Irving continued scrolling, he murmured, "Seems like many guilds and some solo players are planning to enter the Flowing Light and Dense Realm." Just as he was about to log out, his eyes fell on an interesting post. "Buying large quantities of ''Tracing Crystal Stones''! High prices offered, hurry! " He opened the post. The content unfolded before his eyes: "We are the Hunter Guild, dedicated to tracking down the ''Public Enemy Number One'' in the game. It is our mission to eliminate this threat for the betterment of all players. We have already preliminarily located the approximate position of this player, but we require more ''Tracing Crystal Stones''..." A bitter smile appeared on Irving''s face. Public Enemy No.1? He had almost forgotten about his own identity¡­ Ever since returning from the altar last time, Irving had indeed acquired the legendary [Evil Source Wand], but he was also forcibly assigned the identity of "Public Enemy No.1" by the system. He hadn''t expected that there would now be a guild specifically formed to hunt him down. Despite the righteous tone of eradicating the public enemy for the public''s good in the post, anyone who knew better understood the real motivation: the system''s lavish rewards of a permanent attribute bonus and a legendary piece of equipment! The allure was simply too great. At this moment, Irving also felt a bit of a headache. He had a nagging feeling that this matter was directly related to the snake-woman he had encountered at the altar. Who exactly was she? S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why did she appear at the altar? A series of questions circled in Irving''s mind. He glanced again at the comments below the post. Although there were many replies, most were inquiries about the "No.1 Player," and no one had offered to sell "Tracing Crystal Stones" yet. For the majority of players, their current strength was only sufficient to kill some low-level exotic beasts, so the probability of obtaining "Tracing Crystal Stones" was very low. Irving felt slightly relieved. Although ever since being bound to the "Public Enemy No.1" identity, a special energy fluctuation would be emitted every 24 hours, this signal was very weak. It would take a large number of "Tracing Crystal Stones" to accurately locate him. In other words, it was unlikely that anyone would find him in the short term. However, just as Irving was about to close the post''s page, he suddenly noticed a comment from a player: "I have twenty Tracing Crystal Stones! Ready to sell¡ªwhat''s your offer?" Irving''s expression slightly changed. Each "Tracing Crystal Stone" could receive one signal source, and with twenty stones, it wouldn''t just be about locking down his general location anymore. The most critical point was, where had this player gotten so many "Tracing Crystal Stones"¡­ Was there some special method to obtain them? Thinking of this, Irving''s face gradually darkened. He knew that once the identity of "Public Enemy No.1" was revealed, countless forces would target him. This forcibly bound title by the system was like a ticking time bomb. After hesitating for a moment, Irving decided to take the initiative. He clicked on the player''s profile. The profile was completely blank, showing no personal information. He then clicked on the private message bar and sent a message: "How much are you selling those twenty Tracing Crystal Stones for?" He then added: "I''m also searching for the whereabouts of the ''No.1 Player'' and am interested in buying." After waiting for a while, the other party replied: "Four billion dollars!" Seeing this price, Irving was somewhat speechless. Calculating it, that meant each Tracing Crystal Stone was priced at two hundred million dollars. Even though doomsday was approaching and currency was starting to devalue, four billion dollars was still not a small amount. However, after the last transaction with the Angel Guild and selling those previous pieces of equipment, Irving now had twelve billion dollars quietly sitting in his bank account. Four billion dollars might be an astronomical figure for an ordinary person, but for Irving, it was just a moderately significant sum. Hesitating for a moment, Irving quickly typed back: "Where did you find so many Tracing Crystal Stones?" This was the main purpose. At least until doomsday truly arrived, he could not let his "No.1 Public Enemy" identity be leaked. Otherwise, a whole heap of trouble would come his way. After sending the message, there was no reply from the other side for quite some time. "Five billion dollars. I''ll take all of those Tracing Crystal Stones, and you answer my earlier question." Irving replied once more. "No problem!" This time, the mysterious player responded almost instantly. It didn''t take long for the two of them to agree on the transaction process during their chat. Initially, Irving wanted to complete the transaction through the official system, but the other party refused. Instead, the mysterious player suggested meeting in person for a direct exchange of money and goods. They scheduled the meeting for the following evening. After settling this matter, Irving browsed the discussion area for a while but found nothing of value. He then entered the trading zone and typed the keyword: Tracing Crystal Stones... To give players a general idea of equipment prices, the official system had added a feature for checking past transaction prices. Successfully traded items in the trading zone would display historical transaction records when searched by keywords. After hitting the enter key, only three transactions for Tracing Crystal Stones appeared... The first one traded for 19 million dollars, the second for 23 million dollars, and the third for 30 million dollars! Seeing these three records, Irving''s brows furrowed even tighter. "This means that, aside from private transactions, there have only been three official trades for Tracing Crystal Stones recently..." A cold glint flashed in Irving''s deep eyes. He couldn''t understand where the mysterious player had obtained more than twenty Tracing Crystal Stones. Moreover, judging by the trend in those three transaction amounts, the overall price was rising and had already broken through the 30 million dollars mark. Why would the mysterious player sell them at 20 million dollars each? He could easily sell them one by one in the trading zone, and at recent prices, they would definitely fetch more than four billion dollars. Another point of concern was that the mysterious player insisted on an offline transaction... All these indications made Irving suspicious, but since they had already set a meeting time, he decided to go and take a look. After all, if it were true, those twenty Tracing Crystal Stones falling into the hands of a powerful force like the Hunter Guild would pose a significant threat to him. Soon, Irving closed the forum. He glanced at Vicky, who was sleeping soundly on the bed beside him, then got up and went downstairs. He took a few things from a drawer and left the house. Five minutes later. In the underground parking lot of the residential complex, a Mercedes-Maybach roared to life and drove away. Irving headed straight to the bank. His bank card had been frozen due to large fund transfers, and he needed to resolve this issue and withdraw his money. He didn''t want to wait until doomsday arrived and watch his money turn into worthless paper. The most straightforward solution was to convert it all into gold bars. Gold bars have an intrinsic currency-like attribute; even after the apocalypse, many transactions could be conducted with gold bars. Moreover, being a rare metal, their value is irreplaceable. At the bank. There were very few people handling business. A young woman in a black uniform was idly resting her chin on her hand, looking bored. A metallic nameplate hung in front of her impressive chest, indicating her position and name. Teller: Daisy... Chapter 81 - 81: Exchanging for Gold Daisy had just graduated from college and had not been working at the bank for long. She was holding her chin in her hand, her eyebrows furrowed as if she had something on her mind. Her internship period was about to end, and to become a full-time employee, she needed to achieve a certain amount of business. However, she had not been at the bank for long, and there were few customers during this period. Most of them were small clients, and they didn''t bring much business to the bank. Beside her, several older female colleagues were discussing something. They were all regular employees of the bank, and they all had some steady clients. What they cared more about was how much commission they could earn this month. "Did you go out to accompany clients again last night?" a female teller asked. The asked teller was in her thirties, full-bodied, with fair skin, and golden wavy hair hanging down to her waist. She exuded a unique charm of mature women. She nodded and rubbed her lower back. "It''s that one from last time. He has deposited a lot of money with me these days. He invited me to his house for a drink last night, and I almost died... I didn''t expect him to be so vigorous at his age." "Maybe he took some pills. I''ve met clients like that before, five times in one night." The teller who asked first appeared exaggerated, then began to complain. They did not conceal their discussions on these topics. For bank tellers, "accompanying clients" was a common social technique. After all, those big clients were not fools. If they couldn''t get any benefits, they wouldn''t choose to deposit their money here. Listening to her colleagues'' discussions, Daisy felt even more frustrated. If she couldn''t improve her performance, she would be fired at the end of the month. However, all the big clients had been taken over by others. Just then. A figure entered the bank. The chatting tellers all looked over. They had been at the bank for a long time and could identify big clients at a glance. The person who came in was a young man. He was over 1.8 meters tall and handsome, wearing a white T-shirt and jeans. He was walking towards the service window. "Another poor guy..." a female teller rolled her eyes and murmured. Then she pressed a button, and the electronic sign in front of the window turned red: service suspended. The tellers at the other windows also looked disappointed. They didn''t think highly of such customers and didn''t want to waste any time. Some of them put up a "service suspended" sign, others turned away pretending to be busy, and some continued to chat. "You handle him." A female teller glanced at Daisy and said in a seemingly kind tone, "You''re still short of business this month, aren''t you? From now on, you can handle clients like this." Daisy nodded. She clearly heard the sarcasm in those words, but she had no choice. After all, she was just an intern. "Good day, sir. May I know what service you wish to avail?" Daisy greeted with a warm smile on her face. The young man who had just entered was Irving. He had followed his navigation to the nearest bank and heard Daisy''s voice as soon as he entered. "Can I exchange for gold bars here?" Irving asked. Daisy paused for a moment, then said, "Yes, sir. Are you planning to use it for investment or other purposes?" She then reminded him, "Please note that there is a handling fee for exchanging gold bars at our bank." It was normal for banks to charge fees for storing gold as it incurred costs. Irving nodded, then asked, "What''s the maximum amount of gold that can be exchanged here? Is there a limit?" Upon hearing this, not only Daisy, but even the female tellers nearby were stunned. However, after a brief moment, they scoffed internally. To them, the casually dressed young man was merely asking for the sake of asking. "Sir, how much do you wish to exchange?" Daisy asked. Instead of answering, Irving directly brought out the bank card given by Anna last time and handed it over the counter, "Can you first check how much is inside? If possible, convert everything into gold." "Alright." Daisy nodded but her expression changed drastically when she received the bank card. When she first started her internship at the bank, her supervisor had explained that bank cards came in different levels. Regular cards printed with the bank''s logo can only be used for specific transactions at the designated bank. Above these were platinum cards and supreme cards. Once a client''s deposit reaches a certain standard, the bank would automatically upgrade their card. The clients her colleagues mentioned accompanying were mostly platinum-level clients with million-dollar deposits. Some had supreme cards with deposits amounting to hundreds of millions. Encounters with supreme-level clients with deposits exceeding hundreds of millions were rare. Above the supreme level, there was another level ¡ª the so-called ''black card''. It was so uncommon that Daisy''s bank had never seen one. The card in Daisy''s hand was the legendary black card... She stood dumbfounded, unable to come back to her senses for quite a while. When she looked up at Irving again, her eyes were filled with disbelief. "What''s the matter?" Irving furrowed his brows, "If it''s not possible, never mind. I can ask in another bank." "We can do it!" Daisy quickly blurted out. She was as excited as if she had won the lottery, her voice unintentionally rising in pitch. Her sudden exclamation startled the nearby female tellers. "What''s the matter with you? Are you sick or something?" A female teller next to her rolled her eyes. The others also cast annoyed looks at her. However, the next moment, when they saw the black bank card in Daisy''s hand, they were all stunned. After a brief pause, they all crowded around. "This... is this a black card?!" "We''ve never seen this level of bank card here before. I heard that an account must have at least a billion dollars to get one." "Oh, my God!" The female clerks let out a series of surprised exclamations. When they looked at Irving again, their initial impatience was long gone. Besides shock, their beautiful faces were filled with bright smiles. A few female bank clerks even rushed out from behind their counters and gathered around Irving. "Sir, may I ask your name? It seems you''re interested in exchanging gold bars. Let me assist you with that." one of the clerks, a voluptuous woman with an air of charm, inquired warmly, pressing herself close to Irving. A black card! That meant a deposit of at least a billion dollars! These female clerks quickly realized that the young man standing before them was a top-tier client. Irving glanced at the buxom clerk now leaning too close for comfort, and a look of disdain crossed his face. "Please step aside. I came to her for assistance." he stated, motioning towards Daisy. Then, turning back to Daisy, Irving said impatiently, "Can we proceed? Make it quick. I have other matters to attend to." Irving wanted to exchange his funds for gold for two reasons: the upcoming deal with a mysterious player and to withdraw his money in preparation for the impending apocalypse. After touring the government-constructed underground shelter with Anna last time, he had formed some plans of his own. When the apocalypse hits, even though the Shelters in the Other World could still serve as places to live, the issue of supplies needed to be addressed early. After all, people need food, water, and daily necessities to survive. Although Irving, as the chief consultant of the Angel Guild, would receive necessary supplies from the authorities, he didn''t want to rely on any external forces. It''s well-known that there''s no such thing as a free lunch. Enjoying the benefits provided by the authorities would inevitably come with strings attached. Therefore, he needed to use the short time before the apocalypse to establish a personal safe haven to store a large quantity of supplies. "Yes, we can do that. I''ll check your account right away." Daisy said excitedly, fearing the loss of this significant client. She quickly began operating the bank''s computer. A moment later. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After repeatedly verifying the amount, she looked up and said, "Sir, your account balance totals ten billion dollars. Would you like to convert the entire amount into gold bars?" "That''s right." Irving confirmed, handing over another bank card. "And this card, the funds should be frozen. Help me unfreeze them and convert those funds into gold as well." "Of course, please wait a moment." Daisy replied, her hands trembling slightly from excitement as she took the second card. There was a dead silence in the bank, broken only by the sound of Daisy typing on the keyboard. The nearby female clerks watched her with immensely complicated expressions, feeling deep regret for not seizing the opportunity. Handling a business deal worth ten billion dollars could easily earn a commission of hundreds of thousands dollars. The commotion quickly reached the bank''s vice president, who was astonished to learn that over ten billion dollars was to be converted into gold. The bank didn''t have such an amount in stock and had to urgently arrange for additional supplies. "Mr.Irving, transferring such a large amount of gold will take some time. Why don''t you wait inside?" Daisy said warmly. Soon, they were seated in the VIP lounge, and as Daisy busied herself with serving tea and water, Irving began to entertain other thoughts. Chapter 82 - 82: Acquiring a Villa In a private VIP room, Daisy was standing by, serving tea and water, all the while assessing the young man before her. Young, handsome, and wealthy - characteristics of a man many women dream of. "Here is your water, Mr.Irving." Daisy said. A peculiar expression crossed her youthful, beautiful face as she handed him the glass. "The Deputy Manager has already sent someone to fetch the gold from the other banks. It should take about half an hour." An impressive ten billion in gold, which certainly made Irving a high-profile customer for the bank. Just the transaction fees alone would bring in a significant amount. What made Irving even more valuable was his status as a top-tier black card holder. The Deputy Manager understood better than anyone how important this man was and had specifically reminded Daisy to accommodate this high-profile client. Accommodate? Essentially, she was being subtly prompted. Daisy thought about the lengths other female staff would go to in order to please big clients and keep their positions in the bank. A flush crept onto her cheeks at the thought. "Would you mind helping me with a personal matter?" Irving suddenly asked. The flush on Daisy''s cheeks deepened, but she swiftly made up her mind, moved to sit next to Irving, and offered him a radiant smile. "Mr.Irving, please feel free to ask me anything. If it''s within my capabilities, I''d be glad to help." She had already braced herself, ready to acquiesce even if Irving were to make some "excessive" demands at this point. This man''s appearance not only allowed her to exceed her performance targets during her internship period, but she also understood that if she wanted to thrive in her banking career in the future, she would have to rely on him. Outside, the bank''s female staffers were busy gossiping and envying Daisy''s good fortune. Some were even scheming to poach this high-profile client from her. "Do you know of any vacant manors or villas in the capital city?" Irving continued. "Even if it''s in a distant suburb, I''m interested in purchasing one." A manor? Daisy was surprised but quickly composed herself, her eyebrows knitting together in thought. Although a bank isn''t a real estate agency, it pays great attention to large, fixed-asset properties like manor homes. After all, people who can afford such properties are prime targets for banks. Moreover, banks have a natural advantage when it comes to mortgages. Some people, in a hurry to raise large funds for investments, would mortgage their fixed assets with the bank. However, investment bears risks ¨C a successful venture can bring great wealth, but failure can result in ruin. Many who had failed in their investments had their properties seized by the bank. That''s why Irving didn''t go directly to a real estate agent but instead asked Daisy. Buying a bank''s foreclosed property could simplify the process, eliminating any further disputes after settling the price. As a black card holder, Irving naturally wanted to utilize the privileges at his disposal. "Yes." Daisy responded. Although she was just an intern, she was privy to some inside information. She nodded and continued, "Recently, we auctioned off a luxury villa located in the suburbs." "The luxury villa is situated on a hillside, surrounded by mountains and water. Not only is the scenery breathtaking, but the area is also vast, and it comes equipped with all the necessary facilities..." Daisy began her brief introduction before her expression turned somewhat complicated. "However, this villa has failed to sell at auction three times already. No one dares to buy it." "Why?" Irving asked, puzzled. If Daisy''s description was accurate, the villa''s location and construction were top-notch, perfectly meeting Irving''s needs. He urgently needed a place to store supplies. When the apocalypse arrives, areas with high population density are more likely to experience large-scale riots. The suburbs, therefore, are the best choice to avoid much trouble. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Given how desirable the villa sounded, the only reason Irving could think of for it remaining unsold was the price. "The total construction cost of the villa is at least two billion dollars, considering it''s within the city limits of the capital." Daisy explained, pausing before continuing. "The initial auction price was eighteen billion dollars, the second auction dropped it to twelve billion dollars, and the most recent auction offered it at just six billion dollars... yet still, there were no bidders." Not a price issue? Irving was surprised. The price had dropped from eighteen billion dollars to six billion dollars¡ªa reduction of two-thirds. Given both the policy and the cost prices, such a prime asset should have been snatched up long ago. His curiosity grew. Could it be that a murder had taken place there? Or was it a haunted house? "Irving, I suggest you wait a little longer. Similar manor villas should be available soon. I can inform you when that happens." Daisy sighed. Although she could earn a considerable commission if she managed to sell the foreclosed villa, she hesitated. She preferred to forgo the commission rather than risk putting this valuable client who had helped her in danger. Irving''s keen eyes detected subtle changes in Daisy''s expression. Sensing something amiss, he said solemnly, "Just tell me the truth about the villa. Whether I buy it or not is none of your concern." Daisy had no choice but to reveal what she knew: "The previous owner of the villa was the boss of a major underground gang in the capital. He''s now in prison for some reason. When he heard his villa was being auctioned, he threatened to kill anyone who dared to buy it once he''s out of jail!" "The gang leader is due to be released from prison in a month or two." Daisy added. Upon hearing this, Irving understood. No wonder such a desirable property had failed to sell three times. A smile appeared on his face. While others feared the gang leader''s vengeance, he did not. In one or two months, the apocalypse would have already arrived. The gang leader who had issued the threat might not even survive to get out of prison, and even if he did, so what? "Take me to see the villa now." Irving said, standing up. After the third wave of catastrophes, the Dark Lord would truly descend upon Blue Star. There was not much time left for him. "But..." Daisy was momentarily stunned. She looked at the man in front of her with a complex expression. Quite a few clients had shown interest in this villa, but after hearing the gang leader''s threats, some even forfeited their deposits and immediately abandoned the auction, fearing they''d bring trouble upon themselves. Yet this man didn''t hesitate at all and wanted to buy the villa outright. For Irving, this situation was no different from a windfall falling straight into his lap. "Alright, I''m in a hurry." Irving said. Quickly, after making a phone call to the assistant manager, Daisy secured the keys to the villa. They then got into Irving''s Maybach and headed toward the suburbs. Inside the bank, the female staff members watched the Maybach gradually disappear around the corner, their faces filled with envy. "Who would have thought that young man was so rich? He might be an heir to a major family." "It''s such a pity. What was I thinking just now? If I had been the one to serve him, the person sitting in that Maybach now would be me." "Is there any point in saying that now... " they all sighed in regret and frustration. Twenty minutes later. A Maybach drove along a mountain path, arriving at the base of a hill. They continued up the only road leading to the villa for a few more minutes until they reached the mountainside. A luxurious villa appeared before their eyes. Guided by Daisy, Irving toured the villa. Although it had been unoccupied for a long time, a cleaning lady came by every one or two days to keep it tidy. The villa, built on the mountainside, had three floors above ground, complete with a reception hall, dining room, and study. There was also a swimming pool and a garden outside. Additionally, two underground levels had been dug out. The first basement level was set up as a gym and an entertainment room, while the second basement level was still under construction and mostly empty. Half an hour later, having familiarized himself with the villa, Irving and Daisy returned to the first-floor hall and sat on the sofa. "If I want to buy this villa immediately, how much will it cost?" Irving asked directly, getting straight to the point. "Five billion dollars." Daisy quoted the lowest price given by the assistant manager without adding any markup. Including the land, the original cost of the villa had been twenty billion dollars. To close the deal at just five billion dollars, a quarter of the original price, was a steal. Irving nodded in satisfaction. For properties like this, especially one owned by a gang leader, the bank was eager to sell it off quickly to recover the loan amount. Soon, Irving had Daisy prepare the transaction contract, ready to purchase the villa outright. A few minutes later, a printed contract emerged from the fax machine. As soon as Irving signed his name on the contract, Daisy made up her mind. She gently embraced Irving and whispered in his ear, "Mr.Irving, thank you for helping me so much. How can I ever repay you?" Chapter 83 - 83: A Womans Adoration Inside the expansive mountainside villa. The air grew thick and charged with intimacy. Daisy took the initiative to embrace Irving, her cheeks flushed with a rosy tint as her heart pounded fiercely in her chest. To her, such a top-tier client with a black card-level status was a rare opportunity that had fallen right into her lap. Though she knew she could never truly become Irving''s woman, forging a connection with a man like him was more than enough for a recent university graduate like herself. Despite her lack of experience in this area, Daisy''s naturally well-developed figure endowed her with considerable potential. Her impressive chest strained against her black uniform, almost bursting at the seams. Below, her slender legs were encased in black stockings, ending in a pair of low-cut black heels. An enticing fragrance emanated around her. With a tacit nod of approval from Irving, Daisy began to unbutton her blouse, releasing her long-restrained bosom. She then straddled Irving, rhythmically rocking back and forth. Her fair breasts, akin to two mounds of soft cotton, swayed with her movements. The empty villa echoed with her rising and falling cries of pleasure. Confident in her seductive physique, Daisy had initially believed she could easily conquer the man before her. After all, she had many admirers back in school, though none had ever caught her eye. Women are naturally drawn to strength, and Irving was like a prince from her dreams. Even though she knew she could never truly belong to him, she was still willing to offer herself willingly. "How... How are you so incredible?" Daisy gasped, her hands resting on Irving''s broad shoulders, her face a deep shade of red. Her buttocks were constantly wriggling, and the hot and hard object made her feel an unprecedented sense of pleasure. Just then, Irving suddenly grabbed her hips, his powerful thighs beginning to thrust more vigorously. "No... Stop!" Daisy''s voice quivered as she shook her head desperately, realizing she had underestimated his stamina. But it was too late for any retreat now. The relentless pace caused her fair breasts to jiggle uncontrollably. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To stabilize her, Irving firmly gripped her ample behind, his hands leaving bright red imprints from his intense hold. "Please, Mr.Irving... I can''t take it anymore." Daisy pleaded, feeling she might actually die from the overwhelming pleasure. Yet, Irving''s chiseled face showed no sign of emotion. With a sudden gasp, Daisy''s body convulsed uncontrollably under the relentless assault. She collapsed onto his broad chest like a lifeless doll, a gush of liquid splashing out. Even soaking the sofa beneath them. Just as Daisy thought it was finally over and let out a long breath of relief, she felt herself being lifted. She couldn''t help but exclaim, "Mr.Irving, where are you taking me?" Irving smiled slightly without a word, carrying Daisy as he walked outside. Outside the villa, there was a swimming pool with a platform offering a beautiful view of the distant city. The scenery was quite pleasant, and soon, the two were engaged in intense activity once again, breathing in the fresh air of nature as they moved. The afternoon sun bathed their bare skin, creating a scene that many would envy and long for. Half an hour later. The battle finally came to an end. Irving leapt directly into the pool, and when he finished swimming and came out, Daisy had already taken a shower and put her clothes back on. However, a faint trace of white stains could be seen on the corner of her clothing. "If there''s nothing else, Mr.Irving, I''ll be heading off now." Daisy''s face still held a blush, and she glanced shyly at Irving before continuing, "If you ever need me again, you can call me anytime." She harbored a small hope in her heart, a hope to meet this man again. Wrapped in a white towel, Irving merely nodded lightly. "The gold should all be collected by now. Call them to have it delivered here. As for the money for this villa, just deduct it from the gold." Daisy, now fully compliant after being overpowered by Irving''s prowess, obediently agreed and left immediately. After dealing with these matters, Irving let out a slight sigh of relief. Excluding the four billion spent on the villa and various miscellaneous fees, he still had over six billion worth of gold. He looked at the villa in front of him. Although it was rarely used, the second underground floor of the villa still had some undeveloped space. However, simply leaving the gold here was obviously not a wise choice. "This villa is luxurious, it has everything it needs, but it still requires some modifications." Irving muttered to himself, already having a plan in mind. Half an hour later. Two armored vehicles carrying the gold, escorted by four or five other cars, arrived here. Irving instructed the bank staff to move all the neatly stacked boxes of gold to the second underground floor of the villa. After finishing, the staff responsible for moving the gold were drenched in sweat. After seeing them off, Irving smiled slightly and turned back to the basement. The main reason he did this was to avoid suspicion. After all, the fact that he could transfer real-world items into the game was a secret known only to Vicky and Sophia, and the fewer people who knew, the better. [Do you want to teleport?] The system prompt sounded. The Void Ring had absorbed some energy over the past few days and could be used again. Moreover, since gold also existed in the other world, there was no resistance from the Blue Star''s will. In an instant, six billion worth of gold vanished from the basement. Soon, Irving drove his Maybach and left the place in a hurry. By the time he got home, it was already past six in the evening, with less than two hours before [Flowing Light and Dense Realm]opened. Vicky had woken up and, after a day of rest, had recovered and thoughtfully prepared a table full of food for Irving. "Irving, where''s Sophia? I haven''t seen her at all." Vicky asked curiously during dinner. This question reminded Irving that he hadn''t seen Sophia since the battle ended last night. He frowned, took out his phone, and dialed her number. After a brief ring, the call was finally answered. "Irving..." Sophia''s voice came through the line, allowing Irving to relax slightly. He asked in a deep voice, "Where did you go?" At this moment, Sophia was in a magnificent mansion. With a wry smile on her face, she said, "Irving, I''m really sorry. Last night, my family guild took me back. Our family has been controlled by the Brotherhood of Night Blades for a while, and there are many matters that haven''t been dealt with, so..." Sophia''s family was considered one of the top forces in Starling City. Irving nodded, not wanting to pry further into such matters. He then asked, "The[Flowing Light and Dense Realm]opens tonight. What are your plans?" "Irving, I was just about to talk to you about this." Sophia paused before continuing, "Last time, when we were attacked by the Brotherhood of Night Blades, many members of my family''s guild were killed or injured. Some even chose to commit suicide rather than be enslaved... Right now, our family guild urgently needs to use this dungeon opening to improve our strength. Otherwise, we won''t survive the third round of the cataclysm." "So I''d like to follow my family guild into the instance. Is that okay, Irving?" Sophia''s tone carried a hint of pleading. "Alright, I understand." Irving said, then hung up the phone. He could understand Sophia''s actions. Although the guilds and families controlled by the Brotherhood of Night Blades had regained their freedom, they had suffered heavy losses. The opening of the[Flowing Light and Dense Realm]would determine whether these families and other players in the game could survive the third cataclysm. "Irving, how did it go?" Vicky, sitting nearby, waited anxiously. Women can be strange sometimes. Despite having spent only a few days together, Vicky and Sophia had become close friends. "Her family still has some matters to deal with, so she can''t come tonight." Irving said. "Alright..." Vicky''s face showed a trace of disappointment and even some worry, concerned that Sophia might neglect this side due to her family''s issues. Irving also thought about this, but he remained indifferent. With his past life''s experience, he never relied on anyone, so he had no such worries. Meanwhile. In the luxurious mansion, Sophia listened to the beeping sound of the disconnected call, her expression extremely complex, and she couldn''t help but sigh. Standing beside her was a middle-aged man, Sophia''s father, Jony. "Sophia, it seems like you have a good relationship with that young man..." Jony''s face showed a hint of joy, and he reminded her meaningfully, "You know our family suffered heavy losses this time. With his help, our family could rise again!" Not only did Jony think this way, but after witnessing Irving''s formidable skills and extraordinary resolve, every family present that day was inquiring about him. Chapter 84 - 84: The Secret Realm Opens The battle that took place in the castle last night still left Jony in shock whenever he recalled the scene. The formidable strength and sheer audacity displayed by Irving had left a profound impact on everyone present. Even though Irving had shown no mercy, driving out all twelve guilds from the castle, these people were still eager to find out more about him. As the apocalypse descended, following a strong leader was always the wisest choice in such a harsh environment. Inside the mansion. "Sophia, you must find a way to get closer to that young man." Jony urged, continuing, "You two are the same age, and I''m not sure what the relationship is between him and that girl from the other night. But it doesn''t matter; a man like him having multiple women around is quite normal. Sophia..." "Dad!" Sophia furrowed her brows, "Please stop. While I admit he is incredibly strong, we''re just friends." Sophia felt a mix of emotions. She knew that if Irving hadn''t shown up, she would have died in that cave. Without Irving, her family wouldn''t have been rescued either. However, she couldn''t overcome her inner turmoil. After all, she had never had a boyfriend, and Irving already had a woman by his side. "I understand what you''re worried about." Jony, having lived through much, could easily read his daughter''s mind. He continued, "Trust your father''s judgment! I have a strong premonition that this young man will reach heights we can''t even fathom. It''s only a matter of time." "Now is the best time to get close to him." He added. "Let''s not talk about the apocalypse, even in normal circumstances, it''s not uncommon for a powerful man to have multiple wives and concubines.. As long as he can love and protect you, that''s enough." But Sophia couldn''t accept his reasoning and stood up, leaving the room in defiance. Watching her leave, Jony sighed deeply. The situation in Starling City was becoming increasingly unstable, with various forces eager to gain an advantage before the impending apocalypse, aiming to secure their foothold. When the apocalypse truly struck, there would be a massive reshuffling of power. Families that were once mighty might find themselves at the very bottom, struggling to survive, and some might not even be able to protect their lives. Jony''s brows knitted together as he pondered this. He couldn''t bear to see the family, built through generations of effort, fall apart. In the young man from last night, he saw a glimmer of hope. "It''s all my fault for spoiling her too much in the past." Jony shook his head, fully aware of his daughter''s stubborn nature. He sighed again and left the room. Meanwhile, the opening of the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] was imminent. After dinner, Irving logged into the game. He had a little over an hour left. Given the state of the castle after last night''s battle, there was no rush to proceed with the [Occupation]. Standing in front of the stone house. Irving glanced at the surrounding wooden walls and arrow towers and shook his head. He had to admit, compared to the castle constructed by The Brotherhood of Night Blades using resources looted from twelve guilds, his shelter appeared embarrassingly simple. "Irving, even though the exact time of the third wave of cataclysm hasn''t been announced, we need to prepare in advance." Vicky said with some concern. Irving smiled silently. He hadn''t mentioned his plan to take over that castle, figuring Vicky would naturally find out when the time came. At that moment, Little Black came over, swaggering and rubbing affectionately against Irving''s pant leg. Trailing behind were several exotic beasts. As these exotic beasts spotted Irving, they lined up neatly, much like soldiers before their general, seemingly awaiting their next orders. Irving looked at the exotic beasts before him, still bearing the scars from the previous night''s battle, and sighed. The skirmish last night had been brutal, not only causing significant casualties among the Green Ivy Guild but also decimating nearly the entire group of close to a hundred exotic beasts he had brought along. Only the eight Stone Golem Giants maintaining the turbine generator''s power supply had survived. Now, he was left with merely four. "Help them recover from their injuries." Irving said, looking at Vicky. Exotic beasts inherently had strong regenerative abilities, given that they constantly faced danger. With just a slight use of her [Healing Art], Vicky managed to completely heal the wounds of the exotic beasts. Irving focused slightly to open his [Personal Information] interface. [Class: Necromancer] [Novice Phase, Lv: 6 (/120)] [Talent: Tenfold Drop Rate] [Equipment: Evil Source Wand (Legendary), Void Ring] [Hidden Identity: Public Enemy No. 1!] S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Player''s enslaved exotic beasts: Stone Golem Giants*9, Snow Shadow Headed Wolf*1, Snow Shadow Wolf*2...] Although the number of exotic beasts had significantly decreased, his level hadn''t dropped. At level six, he was still in the Novice Phase, a phase devoid of any enhancements. Only upon reaching level eleven and entering the Trainee Hero phase would he gain the corresponding boosts, with a chance to enhance his talent. For Irving, there was only one path to leveling up at this stage: continuously collecting and enslaving exotic beasts. Other methods were not even worth considering. However, he could already sense that the path to leveling up wouldn''t remain this straightforward. After all, if it were merely about quantity, he could easily enslave low-level pigmen, significantly boosting his exotic beast count in a short time. "I suspect that once I enter the Trainee Hero phase, the difficulty of leveling up will increase dramatically..." Irving murmured to himself. "But for now, let''s not worry about that. The upcoming [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] event, initiated by the will of Blue Star, promises a lot of valuable loot." The combat capabilities of exotic beasts like pigmen and butchers outside the shelter were too low. Having them around wouldn''t even make them effective cannon fodder; they would just be a burden. Irving decided he wouldn''t waste any more time enslaving low-tier exotic beasts. His focus was entirely on the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm]. Despite having the [Tenfold Drop Rate] talent, the highest-level exotic beasts he had encountered so far were only mid-level. Due to the level restrictions of these exotic beasts, even with a high drop rate, the quality of the equipment he obtained was limited. The [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] presented an excellent opportunity, fraught with both danger and potential rewards. It would spawn not only a large number of high-tier equipment but also powerful exotic beasts. Perhaps for other players, encountering a powerful exotic beast would be a matter of great concern. However, for Irving, who wielded the[Evil Source Wand]and had even been dubbed "Public Enemy No. 1" by the Blue Star, it was a fortuitous opportunity. His army of exotic beasts urgently needed to grow stronger! In the harsh reality of the apocalypse, anyone around him could potentially betray him, but exotic beasts would not. No matter what, they would remain loyal to their master until death. Irving glanced at the wand in his hand once more. Although it was already a legendary piece of equipment, his low level prevented him from unleashing its true power. Besides this primary weapon, all his armor had been destroyed in the previous battle. "Hopefully, after returning from the[Flowing Light and Dense Realm], I can acquire some strong yet lightweight protective gear. Otherwise, I''m bound to suffer for it one day..." Irving thought to himself. As a Necromancer, he belonged to one of the most unique and rare classes of mages, a class with an inherent flaw: weak close-combat abilities. This was why, when faced with Duncan last night, Irving had been forced to resort to a mutually destructive end. He could clearly sense how formidable a Trainee Hero-level warrior''s physical strength was. Moreover, as levels increased over time, this physical disparity would only widen, potentially turning into an insurmountable chasm... In future battles, if he were ever forced into close combat, his defensive gear would be his last line of defense! Just as Irving was deep in thought, a notification suddenly echoed in his mind. [The Flowing Light and Dense Realm will open in thirty minutes!] [Players, please proceed to the portal to enter the Flowing Light and Dense Realm.] [Kind Reminder: 1. Each player has only one life in the Flowing Light and Dense Realm. Upon death, they will be forcibly logged out and resurrected the next day. 2. The portal will remain open for only half an hour. Missing this window means you cannot enter. 3. The Flowing Light and Dense Realm will be accessible for only four hours, or until a player discovers the core treasure of the secret realm, at which point all other players will be forcibly logged out...] Not just Irving, but every player in the game received this message. Immediately following the announcement, a vortex-like portal appeared out of thin air beside each player. Entering it would transport them directly to the[Flowing Light and Dense Realm]. "You stay here and guard the place. You won''t be needed this time." Irving commanded the four exotic beasts beside him. The situation inside the secret realm was unknown, but one thing was certain: many players would participate. Bringing the exotic beasts along might not only be unhelpful but could also attract unnecessary trouble if other players saw them. Quickly, Irving, along with Vicky and Little Black, stepped into the portal. An adventure had begun... Chapter 85 - 85: Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider The vortex portal opened wide. Nearly all the players in the game couldn''t wait to step through, their emotions a mix of excitement and anxiety. The[Flowing Light and Dense Realm]was reputed to be filled with rare equipment and materials. However, opportunity came hand in hand with danger¡ªeach player only had one chance! Upon entering the portal, everything went dark. It felt like speeding through a tunnel, and in just a moment, they arrived in the[Flowing Light and Dense Realm]. Each player''s teleportation point was random, but all were placed at the periphery of the secret realm. "Wow, this place is gorgeous!" Vicky exclaimed, her face lighting up with excitement as she took in the surroundings. The lush green grass underfoot was incredibly soft, and a gentle breeze added to the serene atmosphere. It was dusk, and the moon bathed the land in a silvery glow. Fireflies dotted the dense forest in the distance, lending an almost fairy-tale quality to the scene. "That''s probably where we need to go." Irving said, gazing into the distance. A towering mountain loomed far away, emitting a strange, dark red glow from its peak¡ªa stark contrast to the lush, vibrant landscape around it. "Looks like a volcano!" Vicky remarked. Many players who had entered the realm also had their eyes on the volcano, with some already making a beeline towards it, eager to be the first to arrive. Just then, the system notification sounded again. [The Flowing Light and Dense Realm has officially opened.] [Friendly Reminder: All players are currently at the edge of the secret realm. Head towards the dormant volcano, where numerous treasures lie hidden within its ruins.] [The first player to open the treasure box will receive the rarest reward in the Flowing Light and Dense Realm. Note: Once the treasure box is opened, all other players will be forcibly ejected.] [The adventure begins!] [Countdown: 04:00:00] All players received the system notification simultaneously, their hearts racing with anticipation for the hidden "treasure box" within the volcano. Yet, only one lucky player would ultimately claim it! "Irving, we better start heading over there, or it''ll be too late." Vicky urged, unable to contain herself. However, when she turned to look at Irving, she noticed his deep, contemplative gaze fixed on the forest teeming with fireflies, as if lost in thought. "Irving, what''s on your mind?" Vicky asked, puzzled. Irving shook his head slowly and said, "Let''s take a walk around the perimeter first." "Take a walk?" Vicky felt as agitated as an ant on a hot pan. She wanted to dash straight into the forest, especially since the system had just indicated that the first to reach the volcano would get the most precious reward. "Do you really think the treasure will be that easy to obtain?" Irving chuckled. Even in reality, fortune doesn''t fall from the sky for no reason, let alone in the perilous Other World. Not far away, there were about ten players quickly heading towards the forest. Before they left, they glanced over in Irving''s direction, their eyes carrying an odd look, seemingly discussing something. "What''s that guy doing just standing there?" "Who knows, he''s probably admiring the scenery. His brain must be waterlogged." "Let''s ignore him. Let''s hurry through this forest. As long as we reach that volcano, we''ll have the chance to obtain the treasures within this secret realm!" These ten-odd players were from a newly established small guild, half of whose members were warriors¡ªthe burly bearded man leading them was a formidable Level 9 warrior. Close-combat warrior players were powerful, not fearing any direct threats at the same level. In a moment, the figures of these players disappeared into the dense forest. However, not even a minute later, heart-wrenching screams erupted from the direction they had gone. "No! Stop!" "Help me, my leg!" "It''s too terrifying, run¡­" The screams didn''t last long before the forest returned to quiet. Seeing this, Vicky was rooted to the spot. While the small team wasn''t large in number, over half were warriors. Logically, even if they encountered danger, they shouldn''t have died so quickly, let alone without a single one escaping. Vicky felt relieved they hadn''t rushed directly into the forest. She looked at Irving and finally realized just how correct his decision had been. Soon. The two began to aimlessly stroll around the edge of the forest. However, they saw no other players for a long time. After receiving the system prompt, most players had eagerly entered the forest, naively thinking that whoever made it to the volcano first would get the reward. Such a mentality was far too simplistic¡­ Suddenly, the pet, Little Black, who had always been trailing behind them, seemed to discover something and suddenly ran in a certain direction. Irving furrowed his brows and hurriedly led Vicky to follow it. "There seems to be someone there!" Vicky exclaimed. Not far from the forest, a player covered in blood was crawling out, his eyes filled with terror, constantly glancing backward. "Help! Is there anyone out there? Help!" The player screamed hoarsely, desperation etched on his face. Suddenly, a large shadow flashed in the forest, and a huge spider pounced on the player, immediately biting down on his face. The player swung his arms to try to shake off the spider, but in just a moment, his body stiffened, and he fell silent. After its "prey" stopped moving, the spider spat out countless white silk threads to bind the player''s corpse, then began pulling it towards the forest. Upon seeing this, Little Black barked furiously at the spider near the edge of the forest. Irving and Vicky also arrived there. From the moment they spotted the player crawling out of the forest to their arrival, less than half a minute had passed. However, the battle had already completely ended. The weapon dropped by the fallen player indicated that he was also a warrior with a strong physique. Yet, surprisingly, he had no ability to resist the spider at all. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How could this happen..." Vicky couldn''t help but take a few steps back. The initial excitement in her beautiful eyes gradually gave way to a trace of fear. [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider] [Level: Intermediate High-tier] [Description: The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider is massive, covered in a dark purple exoskeleton adorned with intricate golden patterns. Its head features a pair of enormous compound eyes that provide a 360¡ã view of its surroundings. The most striking feature is the pair of fangs at the end of its forelimbs, which are sharp, long, glisten with a cold sheen, and possess powerful attack capabilities. These fangs can also inject neurotoxic venom¡­] As Irving''s wand emitted a series of glows, the information about the exotic beast appeared before his eyes. "No wonder." Irving murmured to himself. An intermediate high-tier exotic beast had incredibly formidable combat capabilities, roughly equivalent to trainee hero-level players, around levels 11-12. Most players were still below level 11, in the novice stage, and stood no chance against such an exotic beast. The player who had barely escaped was likely paralyzed in seconds after being bitten by the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]due to the neurotoxic venom. "Irving, it looks really terrifying. We should get out of here quickly." Vicky said as she hid behind Irving, averting her gaze from the[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]. Despite having significantly improved her mental fortitude after two rounds of cataclysm. She still had a natural fear of creepy crawlies like cockroaches, mice, snakes, and spiders. Irving had not brought the exotic beast army into the secret realm this time for two reasons. First, the last battle had almost wiped them out, leaving only four exotic beasts, which wouldn''t be of much help. Second, he had anticipated that the exotic beasts encountered in the secret realm would be far stronger than usual. This[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]might be the breakthrough he needed. "Little Black, attack!" A glint of excitement flashed in Irving''s deep eyes. Unlike other players, Irving''s eyes shone with excitement rather than fear at the sight of the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]. He had entered the secret realm not just for treasures. Upon receiving the command, Little Black immediately assumed a combat stance, its body enveloped in a layer of purple flames as it charged towards the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider. Irving followed closely behind. To prevent the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider from escaping, he quickly cast the skill [Gravity Swamp]. An observable wave rippled through the air. Affected by the increased gravity, the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider''s speed slowed significantly. Realizing it couldn''t retreat into the forest, it abandoned its freshly caught "prey" and fixed its blood-red eyes on Little Black. "Be careful!" Irving shouted in alarm. Vicky, watching from behind, felt a surge of anxiety, her mind flashing back to the fate of the team of ten that had perished in the forest. Her expression grew tense. But then, she heard something unexpected. "Be careful not to kill it." Irving said, a smile spreading across his face. Chapter 86 - 86: Alarming the Spider Swarm In the secret realm. Many guilds that had ventured into the forest, especially smaller scaled ones, were attacked by the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]. Faced with its unique psychic venom, many players didn''t even get a chance to react. Warriors, despite their strong physiques, could only withstand physical attacks. At the beginning of their journey into the secret realm, most players aspired to cross the forest as quickly as possible, to be the first to reach the volcano and obtain the hidden treasures within. However, unknown to them, the moment they stepped foot into the forest, they had already fallen into the carefully laid trap of the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]. Horrifying screams resonated from every corner of the forest. In less than ten minutes into the secret realm, nearly 40% of the players had been eliminated... Yet at this moment, while Vicky was worried about the safety of Little Black, a casual remark from Irving left her feeling a complex mix of emotions. "Be careful not to kill it. " Irving reminded with a slight smile. The comment was incredibly boastful. If any other players were present, they would have been infuriated. Faced with the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider], they didn''t even have the ability to fight back, yet Irving was worrying about not killing it. "Don''t worry. The strongest aspect of the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider] is its venom, but I doubt it will even have a chance to bite Little Black. " Irving explained nonchalantly. Hellhound, Little Black, was covered in purple flames that would be difficult to extinguish once anything came into contact with them. The next moment. Just as the[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider], seeing no way out, flashed a cold light in its blood-red eyes and was about to pounce fiercely towards Little Black, it hadn''t even exposed its fangs to inject its venom into Little Black''s body. It was ignited by the purple flame... A while after, Little Black was seen wagging its tail proudly, circling the struggling[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider] on the ground. When it saw Irving moving closer, it ran towards him like it was claiming credit, making a series of "howling" sounds. [Would you like to subdue the ''Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider''? ] The system prompt sounded. Irving looked indifferently at the seriously injured [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]on the ground that had been burned to a crisp, a smile spreading across his face. Through his experiences with subjugating exotic beasts, he had gained some insight. Low-level exotic beasts like Pigmen and Butchers were easier to subdue, which was related to their strength and intelligence. The legendary weapon, [Evil Source Wand], had a certain mind-bewitching effect. However, the more advanced an exotic beast was, the stronger it was, and the more intelligence it developed, making it difficult for players to subdue. At Irving''s current strength, it was almost impossible to directly subjugate the[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider]. Still, it was not entirely without a solution. When an exotic beast was defeated or severely injured, its own strength would drop significantly. At that time, subduing it would also become less challenging! The next moment, the system prompt rang again in Irving''s mind. [Slavery completed!] [Notice: The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider has become your faithful servant, executing all commands unconditionally!] [Player enslaved exotic beast count: Stone Golem Giants*9, Snow Shadow Headed Wolf1, Snow Shadow Wolf*2, Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider*1] Irving nodded satisfactorily. This was his first enslaved high-order middle-tier exotic beast. He had Little Black extinguish the residual purple flame on the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider, then turned his attention to Vicky. "We can use it to guide us." Irving said. The severely burned Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider could hardly move, let alone guide them through the forest. Vicky quickly understood. Just as she was preparing to perform the[Healing Art], she suddenly heard a rustling sound from the forest as if something was rapidly approaching. Irving seemed to sense something. His smile gradually faded. Only a few breaths later, a large group of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders emerged from the forest. They scuttled swiftly across the ground like a black wave surging towards them. "Quickly retreat!" Irving commanded. He didn''t have time to worry about the dying Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider. He retreated to the lawn with Vicky and Little Black. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders are social creatures with large and small groups scattered throughout the forest, hunting low-level exotic beasts that venture too close. The sudden appearance of players was like a windfall. A harsh sound echoed, like the friction of metal. The sound caused a faint pain in the eardrums. "Irving, look!" Vicky''s face was filled with horror, her eyes wide. Following her gaze, Irving saw a much larger spider appearing among the group of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. Unlike the others, this spider had a huge abdomen, and something seemed to be wriggling inside... "That must be the queen of this group of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders." Irving said solemnly. [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen] [Level: High-level, Low-order!] [Introduction: The Spider Queen is much larger than the ordinary spider, several times bigger, its body covered with a smooth and hard shell, presenting a deep black color. Its eight strong legs end in sharp blades, capable of easily piercing hard rock.] Irving''s deep gaze was fixed on the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen. The magic wand in his hand shimmered, and the most basic information appeared before his eyes. His face became more serious. "I didn''t expect it to reach high-level, low-order..." Irving felt a sense of danger. At this moment, under the command of the Spider Queen, the group of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders surged towards Irving and Vicky. There was no time to think. Little Black had already entered combat mode. Sensing the danger ahead, the purple flames surrounding it became even more vigorous. Irving had no time to hesitate. He immediately cast a[Fireball]. Massive fireballs quickly materialized, tracing arcs through the sky before crashing heavily onto the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. "We can''t let them get closer!" Irving shouted. Even the warrior players, known for their formidable close-combat abilities, couldn''t withstand these Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. As for him, if they reached him, there would be no escape¡ªonly certain death awaited. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground shook as the enormous fireballs struck it, accompanied by a series of dull thuds. The earth seemed to tremble with each impact. However, as the rising smoke began to clear, Irving''s face turned grim. The spiders were virtually unscathed, the fireballs having barely slowed their advance. The swarm of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders, now resembling a dark, relentless tide, grew even more ferocious, surging towards them with increased fury. "Fireball is useless against them?" Irving exclaimed in shock. As a necromancer, his primary method of attack was to enslave exotic beasts and command them in battle. But now, this approach revealed its greatest weakness. With no exotic beasts at his side, his only offensive skill was[Fireball], and it had proven ineffective. "If only Sophia were here." Vicky sighed, her voice trembling with fear. "Even if her ice spells couldn''t kill them, at least they''d keep them at bay." Her eyes were filled with dread at the thought of death. Although she could be resurrected the next day even if she was killed by these exotic beasts in front of her, the exploration of the[Flowing Light and Dense Realm] would come to a halt. Most importantly, she was terrified of these spiders to the extreme. She would rather die here by her own hand than be slowly consumed by these horrifying and disgusting exotic beasts. "Is there really no way out?" Irving''s mind raced, a flicker of defiance in his eyes. His entry into the Flowing Light and Dense Realm wasn''t just for the treasures rumored to be hidden within the volcanic ruins. He intended to expand his army of exotic beasts. The system''s prompt had also mentioned a key word: "ruins." That dormant volcano was a site of ancient ruins. He thought of the parchment scroll he had obtained from a hidden compartment in the castle''s library and felt a strong premonition. The ancient race''s heritage described in the scroll could very well be linked to these ruins. But with the horde of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders closing in, there was no way to enslave them. He''d likely become their next meal instead. "Damn it." Irving cursed under his breath. Just then, Little Black, his loyal companion, suddenly dashed towards the swarm of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. "Get back here!" Irving''s brow furrowed even deeper. If it were just one spider, he wouldn''t worry about Little Black getting hurt. But this was an entire swarm. Before he could stop it, the mass of spiders had already surrounded Little Black, biting down frantically. If even one of them pierced Little Black''s skin and injected its neurotoxin, it would become incapacitated, just like the player they had seen earlier. After spending some time together, Irving had come to regard Little Black as the most faithful and reliable companion. Just as he was pondering how to rush up and rescue Little Black, The next moment, something happened that he could never have anticipated... Chapter 87 - 87: The Ruins Address "Little Black, come back!" Vicky was on the verge of tears. Little Black, who was entangled with the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders, also let out a series of howls. Cold light flashed in Irving''s eyes, and he gritted his teeth, preparing to rush up. Even if he had to risk his life, he was determined to rescue Little Black. But at this moment, something both surprising and delightful happened. Little Black suddenly shook its body, and the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders clinging to it fell off one by one. The air was filled with the smell of something burning... At this moment, Irving seemed to understand, murmuring, "It seems that these Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders are not immune to fire. Their shells are just too hard, and a simple Fireball is not enough to break their defenses." As a Hellhound, Little Black was surrounded by a persistent purple flame. Even if the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders had extremely strong shells, once they were touched by the flame, they would continue to burn. The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders seemed to realize that Little Black was not easy to deal with. Surprisingly, they bypassed Little Black and charged directly towards Irving and Vicky. "Irving, what should we do?" Vicky asked anxiously. Being a healer mage, the only thing she could do was stick closely behind Irving. Irving''s worried look gradually disappeared, and a smile spread across his face. He had a plan in mind, yelling at Little Black, "Come back quickly." Hearing its master''s call, Little Black quickly shook off the several Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders around it and wagged its tail as it returned to Irving''s side. Since the purple flame on Little Black could ignore the hard shells of the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders, why not take advantage of this? Why not attach the purple flame to a fireball? Time was running out... Irving waved his wand, quickly condensing a fireball. Little Black, as if understanding its master''s thoughts, immediately transferred its purple flame to the fireball. The next moment. A purple fireball was thrown at the charging Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. Boom! A muffled explosion sounded as the purple fireball exploded upon contact with the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. Although the huge impact was once again blocked by their hard shells, the sparks from the explosion successfully attached to their bodies. Sizzle... The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders that had rushed up felt the purple flame continuously burning them, and they rolled on the ground in pain, making a harsh noise. However, the more they struggled, the faster the purple flame spread on their bodies. Ten minutes later. A large scorch mark appeared on the green grass. Dozens of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders lay motionless. Some were already burned to death by the purple flame, while others were still struggling in pain. As long as the purple flame wasn''t extinguished, they wouldn''t last long. Irving gently stroked Little Black''s fluffy head, then shifted his deep gaze to the massive [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen]not far away. The[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen]trailed a sac behind her, from which a yellowish liquid continuously oozed. Upon closer inspection, one could see that in just the last ten minutes, seven or eight Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider hatchlings had crawled out of the sac. However, they were merely juveniles. "How disgusting." Vicky said, turning her head away, unable to bear the sight. However, a broader smile appeared on Irving''s face, as if he found the scene quite intriguing. Human nature is immutable: women always have an inherent fear of crawling creatures, but as a man, Irving was more driven by curiosity about the unknown. Irving''s attention was fully focused on the newly hatched Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider offspring. Although the battle had ended, it made him realize the biggest flaw of being a necromancer¡ªhe always needed a group of exotic beasts with him. Relying solely on his [Fireball] skill would become increasingly ineffective in harsher battles. "Little Black, show it who''s boss like last time," Irving said with a smile, then added, "But don''t kill it. It''s still of great use." Little Black wagged its tail and gallantly approached the[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen]. Although the[Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen] was a high-rank low-tier creature, far surpassing the exotic beasts Irving had encountered before, its combat prowess wasn''t significantly different from the ordinary Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider. Dragging its large sac, it moved even more sluggishly. Without its brood guards, it posed no real threat. Moments later, the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen] was engulfed in purple flames. It realized that Irving was different from the other players who had entered the forest. Watching its newly hatched offspring burn to death, it let out a piercing shriek. "Surrender or die. Those are your only choices." Irving said coldly, his eyes fixed on the [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen]. His wand began to emit a dazzling light. Most exotic beasts feared death just like humans, especially the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen. If it died, all the unborn hatchlings in its sac would perish as well. [Player has successfully enslaved the "Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen"!] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A crisp notification sound came through. Detailed information about the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen then appeared before Irving. [Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen] [Level: High-rank low-tier] [Description: Massive in size, several times larger than an ordinary spider. Her body is covered with a smooth and hard carapace...] [Skill Descriptions:] [1. Control the Brood: The queen possesses powerful mental strength, enabling her to communicate telepathically with her offspring.] [2. Reproduction Ability: The queen can rapidly produce numerous offspring and can transfer her power and spirit to the next generation through special rituals.] [3. Corrosive Venom: The queen has mastered unique skills. She can release a special venom that not only has neuroparalytic properties but also strong corrosiveness, causing those hit by it to fall into a paralyzed state. Note: In emergencies, she can also spit out extremely sticky webbing, which is incredibly tough and can serve as her lifeline in critical moments.] Seeing these skills, Irving couldn''t help but reveal a satisfied expression. The ability to control the brood and the powerful reproductive capability! This is why the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen, despite not being as strong in combat as the ordinary Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider, could still reach the level of a high-tier exotic beast. "With this Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen, I''ll have an endless supply of exotic beasts at my disposal, saving me a lot of effort." Irving thought to himself. The most crucial aspect was that by enslaving the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen, her "subjects" would also be completely obedient to Irving. Soon, Irving ordered Little Black to extinguish the purple flames on the remaining Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders and then had Vicky use[Healing Art] to heal them. As for the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders that had been burned to death, they had dropped quite a bit of equipment¡ª23 high-grade pieces and 10 rare pieces in total. The quality and drop rate of the equipment were far superior to what could be found outside. This was not only due to the unique bonuses of the secret realm but also directly related to Irving''s talent,[Tenfold Drop Rate]. After lingering on the meadow outside the secret realm for about ten minutes, Irving finally led Vicky into the forest. Trailing behind him, apart from Little Black, were over a dozen Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. The dense foliage of the forest greatly reduced visibility. "No wonder that initial squad we encountered got wiped out within minutes of entering here..." Vicky said, glancing around at the eerie surroundings, as if understanding something. In such a dark environment, being suddenly swarmed by a horde of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders would be overwhelming for even the strongest warriors. The two continued to walk through the forest for a long time without encountering any exotic beast attacks, allowing Vicky to relax a bit. "It must be related to the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen." Irving speculated, looking back. "This forest is likely filled with various Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider clans." "They probably think we''ve already become prey for their clan, so they haven''t attacked us..." As they continued through the forest, they could see the volcano they had spotted earlier growing closer. The red glow emanating from the summit was actually the mouth of the lava flow. This volcano was only in a dormant stage. "Irving, it looks like we''re about to leave the forest." Vicky said excitedly, seeing the light ahead. "I wonder if we''ll be the first to reach the foot of the volcano." In the secret realm, only one player was eligible to obtain the hidden treasure chest. As a limited-time area opened by the Blue Star Will, the rewards were highly anticipated. Irving smiled without saying anything. Although those Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders posed a significant threat to most players, there were also powerful players or guilds in the Other World. The competition for the "treasure chest" would undoubtedly lead to intense battles! Just as they were about to exit the forest, a few figures suddenly darted out from the woods nearby, followed by desperate cries for help. Chapter 88 - 88: Family Betrayal "Irving, someone over there seems to be calling for help..." Vicky said anxiously. Following the direction of the sound, they saw a few figures flashing through the woods not far away, and the air was filled with the scent of blood. Irving merely glanced indifferently in that direction and continued walking towards the edge of the forest. Help? Having been reborn after a previous life, Irving''s heart had long been tempered to be as hard as steel. To survive in the brutal environment of the apocalypse, "sympathy" and "pity" were the greatest taboos. "In the Other World, people are being killed at every moment. Do you think you can save them all?" Irving glanced at her and continued, "Don''t forget why we came here." It wasn''t that he was cold-blooded, but rather that he deeply understood the rules of the cruel apocalypse. Vicky''s expression became a bit complex, and she could only helplessly sigh in the end. However, before Irving and Vicky could walk far, the cries for help behind them grew closer. Irving, who had initially planned to quicken his pace and leave, suddenly frowned for some reason. "Why does that voice sound familiar..." Irving muttered, slightly taken aback. A sharp cry echoed through the air. A woman who had been fleeing suddenly tripped over a rock and fell heavily to the ground. Seven or eight players wielding sharp weapons pursued her. "Run, let''s see where you can run now!" The leader, a burly man with a full beard, wielded a heavy hammer. He and his seven subordinates encircled the woman. "You bastards, you betrayed us." the woman gritted her teeth, her cold face showing anger. "Betrayal?" The bearded man sneered disdainfully, "Blame yourselves for offending those you shouldn''t have. We had no choice. Their offer was too tempting." "Enough talk, finish her off." the bearded man ordered. Facing the eight warrior players, the woman gripped her staff tightly. Her icy expression showed no fear, but it was clear she was unwilling yet helpless. Mages were the rarest class in the game, capable of casting wide-range attack spells, but their close combat skills were weak. Just as the eight warrior players were about to strike, a cold voice suddenly rang out. "Stop!" Irving had returned for some reason. His deep eyes fell on the woman who had fallen, a complex look crossing his face. "Sophia, is that you!" Vicky recognized the woman instantly and exclaimed. A spark of light flashed in Sophia''s dim eyes as she hurriedly stood up from the ground. However, surrounded by eight warrior players, she had no way to escape. "Kid, I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business. This has nothing to do with you, get lost!" The bearded man initially looked slightly surprised but then gazed at Irving with a mocking expression. Even the seven warrior players beside him relaxed their guard. In their eyes, this young man who had suddenly appeared posed no threat at all. "Are you deaf?" the bearded man scolded, lowering the hammer from his shoulder, his face gradually becoming ferocious. The hammer was covered in blood, making it clear that these people had just been in a fight. They were glaring at Irving with fierce eyes. "Leave her behind, and you can go now." Irving said coldly. He then walked straight ahead, and under the astonished gazes of the eight players, he prepared to leave with Sophia. In an instant, the bearded burly man was utterly enraged. The greatest insult is to be ignored! "You bastard, do you really think we don''t exist?" The bearded burly man''s eyes were bloodshot as he yelled, swinging his hammer at Irving''s back. A strong wind blew. As the hammer, weighing at least a hundred pounds, descended. With its falling momentum, even a mid-tier exotic beast would be smashed into pulp. "Irving!" Sophia cried out in terror. However, Irving seemed oblivious, continuing to hold her hand and walk forward as if unaware of the impending hammer strike. Sophia was in a panic. She hurriedly turned to shield Irving, but at that moment, a rustling sound came from the surrounding forest. Several dark figures leaped out from the dense foliage, pouncing on the players. "Boss... it''s those damn spiders!" one of the players realized, but before he could finish his sentence, he collapsed in pain. The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders had not only neurotoxins but also razor-sharp teeth lined with barbs. Once bitten, even if one managed to escape, the barbs would tear away chunks of flesh. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In just a few breaths, all eight players, including the bearded burly man, were on the ground. Injected with neurotoxins, they felt their bodies go numb and lose consciousness, but they could still see their flesh being eaten bit by bit by the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. Death might not be the worst fate. Watching oneself being devoured amplifies the terror infinitely. "H-how is this possible..." The bearded burly man''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stammered, "When we came, we didn''t see any spiders. Where did they come from?" The other seven players had the same question in their minds, and they could only assume that it was all a coincidence. "This is such bad luck." one of the players thought, hearing the sound of the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders chewing his flesh. Despair filled his heart. They wished they could die immediately rather than endure this torment. "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it." Irving said, glancing at them indifferently. He then gestured lightly at the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. The next moment, the eight players on the ground saw something they would never forget. The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders, as if summoned, crawled toward the young man and vanished from sight in an instant. "He... he can control those Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders..." the bearded burly man''s face turned as white as a sheet, his voice trembling. Only now did they realize the terror of the young man! Irving didn''t want to waste time on these people. The eight players were seriously injured and paralyzed by the neurotoxin. It wouldn''t be long before other Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders sensed the commotion and gathered. Once they crossed the forest and reached the clearing at the foot of the volcano, they could finally rest. "Sophia, what was going on with those people earlier?" Vicky couldn''t help but ask. "Why were they hunting you? Irving said you were supposed to enter the secret realm with your family. Why didn''t we see them?" Sophia sighed, glanced at Irving, and then explained the situation. It turned out that not long after she and her family guild entered the secret realm, they were attacked by a group of men in black. Due to the overwhelming difference in strength, her family could only flee into the forest. The Green family, being one of the top powers in Starling City, had teamed up with another family in the city to ensure their success in the secret realm. "We thought we could shake off the men in black once we entered the forest, but..." Sophia shook her head and glanced back at the forest they had just passed through before continuing. "We never expected the family we allied with to betray us. They had been in cahoots with the men in black all along, planning to use this secret realm expedition to wipe out the Green family." "Those people earlier were sent by that family." Facing the betrayal of their allies, Sophia''s family suffered heavy casualties. The scene was so chaotic that she had become separated from her family. "Men in black?" Irving frowned and asked, "Do you know which faction sent the men in black that attacked you?" "I''m not sure..." Sophia replied. "Since the emergence of the Other World Game, the situation in Starling City has become increasingly chaotic. Many families have been wiped out overnight. Such things happen frequently." Irving nodded without saying much more. With the apocalypse approaching, many malevolent factions were beginning to stir, each wanting to achieve their own objectives during this global catastrophe. "By the way." Sophia suddenly remembered something. "I recall that the men in black who attacked us had tattoos. They were somewhat similar to the Brotherhood of Night Blades'' tattoos, but not quite the same." She furrowed her brow, trying to recall more details. "Was it a tattoo resembling the moon?" Irving asked. "Yes." Sophia nodded after the prompt. "Those tattoos looked very eerie. Some of them had it on their arms, others on their necks. The positions varied." As she finished speaking, a cold glint flashed in Irving''s eyes. "I didn''t expect them to enter the secret realm too." The threatening message he had received before had a symbol resembling a moon, the mark of the Night Blades. The previous incident in the park had already sparked enmity between them. With Irving having eradicated the Brotherhood of Night Blades, the conflict had escalated to an irreconcilable level. Instead of sitting and waiting for the Night Blades to come after him, it was better to strike first... Chapter 89 - 89: The Real Threat There was no point in hiding the Night Blades situation from Vicky and Sophia, so Irving decided to explain everything. "You mean to say, the ones hunting us are sent by the Night Blades?" Sophia''s expression turned complicated. She had heard a bit about the Night Blades. But she hadn''t expected them to act so quickly. "They probably already know about what happened with the Brotherhood of Night Blades." Irving said with a bitter smile. "Their entry into the secret realm this time is likely not just for treasure hunting¡­" The atmosphere grew tense. At that moment, rustling sounds came from the forest behind them, accompanied by screams of agony. It was the eight players who had been left behind after chasing Sophia. The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders were highly perceptive. Even the slightest movement could attract their attention. These players had hoped to escape once the neurotoxin wore off, but they were targeted again by other Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest. Their screams of anguish were chilling. "Irving, let''s leave this place quickly." Vicky said, her brows furrowed. But before she could finish, Irving smiled. "You two go ahead. I have some things to take care of. I''ll catch up with you shortly." With that, Irving turned and re-entered the forest. He hadn''t left those eight players in the forest out of mercy. He intended to use them as bait to attract more Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. Even though he had already tamed Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen, the recent battle had resulted in many losses among its "subjects," far from meeting his needs. ... At the foot of the volcano. Players were gradually emerging from the forest. Although they had passed the test of the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders, it came at a great cost. Ever since the news about the [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] was released, many players had been excited, believing they would find abundant equipment inside. However, the outcome was destined to disappoint them... Not to mention the temporary teams of a few dozen players, even small guilds faced near annihilation when ambushed by the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest. Larger guilds, leveraging their numbers, might have a few survivors, but unless they had powerful warriors or mages in their ranks, the forest surrounding the volcano seemed like an insurmountable barrier. Even guilds with strong players suffered heavy losses. Everyone had injuries, and their faces were filled with bitterness. Opportunities and dangers always coexist. Although this secret realm, opened by the Blue Star Will, contained vast treasures, obtaining them would not be easy¡ªthere were no free lunches in this world. At the edge of the forest, a group of people had gathered. Their bodies were soaked in blood, and many were injured, clearly having just gone through a fierce battle. "How did it go?" a middle-aged man in the center of the group asked. He exuded a powerful killing intent, holding a crescent-shaped scimitar dripping with fresh blood. "We''ve already sent people to chase them, but¡­" A player beside him glanced towards the forest, a bitter expression on his face. "But we don''t know why they haven''t returned yet." "Useless!" The middle-aged man, named Addison, was the current head of the Fox family. At his roar, everyone around him lowered their heads, not daring to breathe, cold sweat beading on their foreheads like soybeans. "Even a woman can escape from you. I wonder what use you all are." Addison''s triangular eyes flashed with cold light. Then, as if thinking of something, he turned his gaze to the side. There, dozens of people knelt on the ground. Their injuries were severe. Some even had their arms cut off. They trembled constantly, like lambs awaiting slaughter. Among them was a middle-aged man about Addison''s age. Although his entire body was bound with ropes, he still held his head high, a look of dignity on his face. "The head of the Green family," Addison said with a mocking smile. "Where did your precious daughter run off to? Have her come back obediently, and maybe you can still live. Otherwise, I won''t be able to explain to those above." The bound man was Jony. Jony''s eyes were filled with anger as he said, "We''ve worked together for so many years, and I never thought you''d betray me. Who is behind this?" "There''s no need for you to know that." Addison sneered. "Hand over your daughter, and perhaps you can quell their anger. Otherwise, the Green family will soon be wiped out." This was no idle threat. Even Addison trembled at the thought of that faction. The Green family had been one of the top families in Starling City, and Addison had only reached his current position with their support. But now, having been betrayed, Jony was filled with regret. However, it was too late for regrets. Seeing Jony remain silent, Addison snorted, "Mr.Jony , out of respect for our years of cooperation, I''ll remind you one last time. That people are not someone you or I can afford to offend. Think it over!" Jony felt a deep sense of despair. He glanced at his bound family members beside him and sighed. The earlier attack by the Brotherhood of Night Blades had already dealt a severe blow to the Green family. This time, their attempt to explore the secret realm and seek treasure was met with betrayal by a former allied family. Now, only about ten members of the Green family remained alive... No one could have imagined that a once-prominent family in Starling City would fall to such a state. At this moment, more and more guilds were gathering at the foot of the volcano. Among them were the Angel Guild and the Green Ivy Group led by James. The Angel Guild, an official guild, had recruited many powerful players from across the country. They even had a player with the [Eagle Eye] talent, making the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest less of a threat. On James'' side, however, the situation was less optimistic. The Green Ivy Group had some members left behind to repair the post-battle ruins of their castle, while others were stationed at the mines for extraction. Over a hundred elite members were selected for this secret realm expedition. "James, we lost twenty-three brothers in the forest, and ten more are severely injured. I''ve already had them log out of the game." a player said gravely. With the equipment provided by Irving, the Green Ivy Group had now risen to the ranks of a top-tier guild. Yet, even so, they had still lost over thirty members to the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest. "How many brothers do we have left?" James asked. "I just counted. We have a total of ninety-five." the player next to him reported. James nodded and continued, "Any news from Irving?" "I''ve already sent people to look for him, but so far, no sign of Irving." the player replied, frowning. "According to the reports from our men, aside from local guild forces, there are also some other forces involved this time." "Other forces?" James was slightly taken aback. The [Flowing Light and Dense Realm] was temporarily opened by the Blue Star Will. Although player shelters in each country and region were far apart, everyone could reach here through portals. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This meant that, in addition to local forces, many foreign forces were also participating. James felt a sense of unease. While the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest surrounding the secret realm had eliminated most players and guilds, those who had made it this far were the elite. "James, should we head straight to the volcano now?" a player asked. Looking ahead, the entrance at the foot of the volcano was visible. According to system prompts, the treasure within the secret realm was hidden inside. As soon as the question was asked, the players of the Green Ivy Group turned their gaze toward James. Every player who had made it this far wanted to uncover the ultimate treasure. James frowned, looking at the volcano entrance not far away. With a complex expression, he said, "Let''s not rush. Find Irving first, and then we''ll go in together." "Alright, I''ll send a few more brothers to search nearby." the player responded. After the last battle, the players of the Green Ivy Group were all in awe of Irving''s formidable strength. The seemingly nearby entrance to the volcano could very likely be fraught with dangers. If they rashly entered, they might encounter attacks similar to those in the woods. The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders were already difficult to deal with. If they were to run into some formidable exotic beasts, the entire Green Ivy Group might end up perishing inside. Besides the exotic beasts, the real threat came from the other guild forces gathering around. With the lure of the secret realm''s treasure, no one would sit by and let others take the lead. Chapter 90 - 90: Entering the Cave "Are you sure they came too?" At the foot of the volcano, a group dressed in white uniforms had gathered. It was the Angel Guild that had just arrived. Leading them was Anna, who was looking intently at Aron with furrowed brows. Aron nodded. "The information came from the patrol. Moreover, before entering the secret realm, I had already received accurate intelligence that those bastards have secretly colluded with several families, aiming to seize the treasure in the secret realm¡­" As he spoke, he clenched his teeth, his resolute face shrouded in a dark cloud, his eyes filled with hatred. The bastards he referred to were the Night Blades. During a previous official offline event, the Night Blades had sent people to attack unarmed players, causing large-scale chaos in the capital city. If the authorities hadn''t forcefully intervened and shut down all videos of that attack, the internet would have been in an uproar by now. Facing the impending apocalypse and the sudden emergence of the Other World Game, the official stance remained ambiguous. Although they knew that the apocalypse would bring significant changes to the world, they had to suppress this information to maintain domestic stability. So far, except for the official game forums, there was no information about the Other World on the internet. To most ordinary people who hadn''t obtained a game slot, this news was still unknown. But the truth could not be concealed forever. The news of the apocalypse would eventually spread. "Try to avoid contact with the foreign forces in the secret realm if possible. As for the Night Blades¡­" Anna''s brows furrowed even more, as if she was worried about something. The global situation was turbulent, with some small countries'' governments already overthrown by subordinate forces. The Angel Guild was established to prevent such occurrences. For now, the city family forces did not dare openly oppose the authorities. However, the emergence of the Night Blades had disrupted this delicate balance. "Based on the intelligence gathered over this period, I suspect the Night Blades aim to incite those families and launch a large-scale operation domestically." Aron said with a grim face. Although he did not explicitly state the Night Blades'' intentions, Anna understood well. This time, the Angel Guild had brought two teams: one consisting of members recruited nationwide, and the other was a security team led by Aron, composed of selected military personnel. The security team''s task was to protect Angel Guild members in critical moments. Aron looked at Anna, awaiting her response. "Don''t forget our mission here." Anna said, shaking her head. "Once we leave the secret realm, you can deal with them however you want, but for now, no action." Seeing Aron about to argue, Anna cut him off, "That''s an order!" "Fine." Aron could only sigh in resignation. ¡­ At the foot of the volcano. Many players had already gathered in groups. Most of them were guild members. But there were also some temporary teams formed by players, each with at least twenty members. The forest outside the volcano had eliminated more than half of the players, and those who survived were the best among them. Looking ahead, the entrance to a cave came into view. It was clear that the cave led underground, but its interior was pitch black, hiding unknown dangers. The secret treasure of the realm was said to be hidden down there. "Move out!" At that moment, the leader of a guild with nearly a hundred members stood on a rock and issued the command with great enthusiasm. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Immediately, the guild marched towards the cave entrance in an imposing manner. Everyone''s eyes were on them, their expressions complex. The lessons learned in the forest had made it clear that seeking treasure in this secret realm was far more challenging than they had imagined. The guilds had not all remained idle at the foot of the volcano, wary of the potential dangers inside the cave. "Let them scout the way first. I have a feeling that cave holds hidden dangers." one guild leader said gravely. His body was covered in wounds, clearly inflicted by the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest. Others shared this cautious approach, not wanting to be the first to venture into the unknown. While being the first might mean finding the treasure, the odds were slim. The cave entrance was a ten-meter-wide opening. The hundred-strong guild marched in and vanished from sight within moments. The crowd waited for about ten minutes, but there was no sign of activity inside. Suddenly, excitement sparked in the players'' eyes. "Guild leader! We should head in too. It seems safe since nothing has happened to them." someone urged. "Yes, let''s move quickly. They''ve been in there for a while. They might have found the treasure already. We shouldn''t waste any more time." "Quick, follow them in!" "¡­" A stir broke out among the crowd as many players could no longer contain their excitement. After making it through the forest, no one wanted to leave empty-handed. Various guilds surged toward the cave like a tidal wave, fearing that any delay might allow others to claim the hidden treasure first. In just over ten minutes, most of the guilds had already entered the cave, leaving only a few scattered players and smaller guilds outside. These smaller guilds and self-organized player groups knew they had little chance of obtaining the main treasure, so they were more interested in finding rare equipment along the way and were not in such a hurry. At the foot of the mountain, the players of the Green Ivy Group were growing increasingly restless, their eyes all on James. Although they had lost some members while passing through the forest, the Green Ivy Group still had nearly a hundred players. While not as large as the biggest guilds, they still had a chance to compete for the secret treasure. "James, when are we moving out?" a player couldn''t help but ask. James, deep in thought, didn''t reply immediately. He scanned the surroundings, seemingly looking for something. Suddenly, he noticed a figure darting out of the forest not far away. "Irving!" James shouted loudly as he recognized the face of the figure. Half of the players in the Green Ivy Group had participated in the Battle of the Castle and recognized Irving. At this moment, they seemed to be on a high, their eyes shining with uncontrollable excitement. "Irving, I think someone is calling us." Vicky said, looking at Irving emerging from the forest. A faint smell of blood lingered around Irving, but his eyes were filled with excitement. Not long after he emerged from the forest, a rustling sound came from behind. Turning towards it, he saw a swarm of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders crawling out. Vicky and Sophia were taken aback. While they knew Irving had the ability to control exotic beasts, the sudden appearance of such a large group of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders startled them. "Where did you get so many Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders?" Vicky instinctively took a few steps back and asked, puzzled. She remembered that when Irving was at the edge of the forest, he had only enslaved about a dozen Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. But now, their numbers had multiplied several times over. Standing beside her, Sophia seemed to suddenly understand something. Her tone was complex as she said, "Those people earlier... you left them in there to use them as bait, didn''t you?" "What else?" Irving smiled slightly. "Might as well let them be useful before they die..." The forest was home to many groups of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. These crawling exotic beasts had a strong sense of perception and were attracted by the bloody scent of the group chasing Sophia. In no time, a large swarm of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders had gathered. Watching that group being devoured by the spiders, leaving nothing but bones, Irving then appeared and took all the gathered Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders under his control. With a slight thought, Irving opened his [Personal Information] interface. [Class: Necromancer] [Beginner Stage, Lv: 7 (14/180)] [Skill: Tenfold Drop Rate] [Equipment: Evil Source Wand (Legendary), Void Ring] [Hidden Identity: Public Enemy Number One!] [Player''s Enslaved Exotic Beasts: Stone Golem Giants *9, Snow Shadow Headed Wolf *1, Snow Shadow Wolf *2, Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider (Queen) *1, Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider *43] Irving''s gaze lingered on the level bar and the count of enslaved exotic beasts displayed at the bottom. A more radiant smile spread across his face. In just a short time, the number of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in his exotic beast army had increased to 43, and his level had risen to Lv: 7. For most players in the Other World, gaining strength meant accumulating experience by killing exotic beasts. Irving, however, took a different approach. For him, killing exotic beasts didn''t increase his level. It only dropped equipment. "All that work, and I only gained one level..." Irving shook his head, seemingly unsatisfied with the result. Chapter 91 - 91: Deep Inside the Volcano "This level-up process is just too slow..." Irving murmured to himself, a trace of disappointment flashing across his face. If Vicky and Sophia knew his thoughts, they would definitely roll their eyes at him. For most players, leveling up required constant battles with exotic beasts, always at the risk of losing their lives. But all Irving needed to do was keep expanding his army of exotic beasts. For a necromancer still in the [Beginner Stage], as long as they have a sufficient number of exotic beasts, their level will increase rapidly. Once they break through to level eleven and become a [Trainee Hero], their strength will undergo a qualitative leap. At that moment, James led the guild players to the area. When they saw the sudden appearance of a large group of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest, the smiles on their faces vanished instantly. The newer members of the guild, in particular, instinctively took a step back and quickly drew their weapons. The atmosphere became tense in an instant. "Irving, you... you didn''t, by any chance, manage to tame these Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders, did you?" James hesitated for a moment, then suddenly realized something, a look of disbelief appearing on his face. During the last castle battle, some of the guild members had witnessed the exotic beasts Irving controlled and had even fought alongside them. Now, seeing these terrifying Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders all gathered around Irving, their feelings were incredibly mixed. For a moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Irving, waiting for an explanation. Irving simply nodded slightly. This small gesture caused a tumult of emotions within the group. For a long while, no one could find the words to speak. Especially for those players from the Green Ivy Group, they would rather believe that these Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders had run out from the forest than accept that this young man in front of them had brought them here. Seeing the dumbfounded expressions of the group before him, Irving shook his head and then looked at James. "When are you planning to go in?" "Irving, we''re here because we want to enter together with you." James said. When the[Flowing Light and Dense Realm] had opened before, James had invited Irving, but he had declined. "Irving." James continued, "this time, we''re entering the secret realm just to get some useful equipment. As for the treasure within the realm, we weren''t aiming for it from the beginning." His words were very tactful, but Irving could clearly understand the underlying meaning. To the players in the guild, the leader was James. However, James knew deep down that without Irving''s help, the Green Ivy Group could never have expanded so rapidly to its current extent. Now, all he needed was one thing: to follow Irving and assist this young man in becoming even stronger. Only then could both the Green Ivy Group and the White family survive better in the apocalypse. James had long since figured this out. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was also the reason why he had taken over the family business at such a young age. Irving smiled slightly and nodded, "It was wise of you not to enter ahead of time. This secret realm is not as simple as you think..." Not to mention the hidden dangers in the cave at the foot of the volcano or the more formidable exotic beasts. Even if the treasure were lying right in the cave, it would not be easy to claim it amidst so many guilds and players. Having experienced one apocalypse, Irving knew that in extreme environments, even a piece of bread could trigger a bloody fight, let alone the treasures of a secret realm. "Alright, it''s about time. Let''s head in." Irving said. Surrounded by nearly a hundred players from the Green Ivy Group, Irving led the group of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders towards the cave entrance. Inside the cave, a rubble-strewn passage leading underground came into view. The tunnel was winding and serpentine, and the surrounding rock walls were embedded with numerous stones emitting a faint blue glow, which barely illuminated the path beneath their feet. In the dim environment, everyone''s nerves were on edge. After walking along the passage for a few minutes, the surroundings remained eerily silent, with only the sound of their heavy breathing breaking the stillness. "Strange... Just a moment ago, so many guilds entered here, but now we can''t see a single person," one of the guild players said in confusion. Turning to look back at the entrance they had just come through, the light from the entrance had long disappeared, and the passage they were in seemed to stretch endlessly. After walking another ten minutes or so, in the dark and oppressive environment of the cave, an inexplicable sense of panic began to well up within everyone. "James... do you think we''re trapped here?" a player couldn''t hold back anymore, his eyes filled with panic. "We''ve walked at least seven or eight hundred meters since we came in, and not only can''t we see the end, but the guilds that entered before us seem to have disappeared." This statement only increased the group''s anxiety, with many people breaking out in a cold sweat. James himself was also uneasy, frowning deeply as he pondered the situation. "Don''t worry." Irving spoke up, first glancing at the surrounding rock walls. "If my guess is correct, this passageway isn''t naturally formed." "These glowing rocks in the walls were placed here by someone. This place was formed hundreds or even thousands of years ago and these stones were used for illumination." Stones that glow are actually common in real life, often containing rare elements with special properties. Elemental energy decays over time, so when these stones were first placed, they would have lit up the entire passage. "Haven''t you noticed the temperature is rising?" Irving asked, looking back at the group. After entering the cave, everyone''s nerves had been on edge, constantly on alert and observing their surroundings, fearing an attack from any exotic beasts lurking within. In such a heightened state of awareness, it was easy to miss other changes. "Seems like it... No wonder I''m drenched in sweat." a player said, wiping away the bead-like sweat from his forehead. The guild was entirely composed of warrior players, many of whom were equipped with heavy armor. As the temperature gradually rose, they were drenched in sweat, but none dared to remove their gear. For players, their equipment was akin to a second life. Even these physically robust warrior players would be no match for an exotic beast attack without their gear¡­ "It shouldn''t be much longer now." Irving said. With gritted teeth, everyone continued onward. Having come this far, turning back was not an option. Even if they couldn''t obtain the treasure in the secret realm, they were determined to see what lay at the cave''s end. Gradually, in the dark passage, a sudden dazzling light appeared. "Irving, look! We''re almost there!" Vicky exclaimed excitedly, pointing ahead. Everyone immediately perked up, but as they looked toward the light, something seemed off. They continued walking for a bit until they could see clearly. The dazzling light was actually a mass of bubbling lava. The wave of heat hit their faces, and the surrounding temperature soared to at least 50 degrees Celsius, making the air feel thin. "I feel like I''m about to collapse. Does anyone have water?" "No..." "We must be at the bottom of the volcano. I''m going to die from this heat." the players complained. Just then, a piercing scream suddenly echoed. The group, who had just been complaining and were starting to relax, tensed up again at the sound of the scream. They turned their eyes towards the source of the scream and saw Vicky pressed tightly against the rock wall, her face pale as she stared at the ground. "What''s wrong?" Irving asked, puzzled. But as he looked down at the ground, his face also turned grim. The ground was littered with corpses, almost covering the entire floor of the cavern, which was tens of meters wide. "Why are so many people dead here?" James immediately sensed something was wrong and quickly gestured for everyone to stop, signaling them not to move forward. Not far ahead was the end of the cave, and the numerous corpses on the ground gave off an eerie feeling. "Irving, please save me¡­" Vicky, who was still pressed against the wall, said in a trembling voice. Her eyes were fixed on a corpse at her feet, and she seemed to have noticed something. "A snake... there''s a snake!" "A snake?!" Irving was taken aback. He frowned and slowly walked towards Vicky. Something seemed to be wriggling inside the corpse at Vicky''s feet. Under the eerie blue light of the surrounding rocks, a venomous snake with bright red scales emerged into view. [Red Flame Fierce Snake] [High Intermediate Level!] Chapter 92 - 92: Red Flame Fierce Snake [Red Flame Fierce Snake] [High-Level Low Tier] [Description: The Fiery and Passionate Snake is agile in form, with scales that shimmer with a fiery hue. Its eyes glow with an intense red light, capable of spewing flames for attacks. It possesses extremely high attack power, speed, and agility...] A glimmer emanated from Irving''s wand, and information about the snake appeared before his eyes. His brows furrowed even tighter. "It''s actually the same level as the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen..." The primary reason the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider could be classified as a high-level exotic beast was its powerful reproductive ability, enabling it to command its swarm. However, the threat posed by the Red Flame Fierce Snake far exceeded that of the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider Queen! "Why is there a snake here?" The players of the Green Ivy Group also saw the Fiery and Passionate Snake emerging from the corpse, and a flicker of fear crossed their eyes as they seemed to realize something. They were only a step away from the end of the cave, and the corpses of the players on the ground were likely connected to the Fiery and Passionate Snake before them. "Irving, help me..." Vicky, who was pressed against the rock wall, was on the verge of tears from fright. As a healer mage, she had no means of attack and was utterly terrified of creatures like snakes. Hiss, hiss, hiss... The Red Flame Fierce Snake seemed to regard this area as its territory. Upon discovering intruders, it suddenly raised its body. Its triangular head, with eyes like dazzling red gemstones, stared intently at Irving, constantly flicking its tongue as if ready to strike at any moment. "Irving!" James''s face darkened. He picked up his longsword and exchanged a glance with several nearby players. Immediately, they began moving towards Irving''s position. "Don''t come any closer!" A glint of cold light flashed in Irving''s eyes as he hurriedly tried to stop them, but he was a step too late. The Fiery and Passionate Snakes that had been hidden among the corpses on the ground were startled and began to emerge. To their dismay, there were dozens of them. James and the players beside him turned pale. "Damn it, how are there so many of these venomous snakes here..." James cursed under his breath. Though he didn''t know the exact level of these snakes, he could clearly sense the threat posed by these exotic beasts. It''s worth noting that the players who managed to traverse the forest and reach this point were among the elite in the game. Yet here they lay, dead at the hands of these Fiery and Passionate Snakes, just a step away from the end of the cave. At this moment, the guild members all drew their weapons, their eyes fixed on the Fiery and Passionate Snakes, mentally preparing themselves for a fight to the death. "Everyone, hold your positions..." Irving''s face showed a hint of bitterness. The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders they had encountered in the forest had already caused heavy casualties for the Green Ivy Group, and the Fiery and Passionate Snakes before them were even more ferocious. If the members of the Green Ivy Group charged in now, they would likely end up just like the players lying dead on the ground. Irving didn''t know much about the Fiery and Passionate Snakes, only their level and attack methods. Charging in recklessly would likely yield little success against them. He furrowed his brows and then made a subtle mental command. In the next moment, after some rustling sounds, a dozen Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders surged forward, targeting the Fiery and Passionate Snake closest to Vicky. The Fiery and Passionate Snake moved with incredible speed. Before the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders could even reach it, the snake launched its attack. Soon, a dozen Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders were entangled in a fierce battle with the Fiery and Passionate Snake. The dimly lit cave was suddenly illuminated by dazzling flashes of light. The Fiery and Passionate Snake continuously spewed flames from its crimson mouth, but the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders had formidable defenses. Even Irving''s previous use of [Fireball] hadn''t posed a lethal threat to them... Watching the battle unfold, Irving shook his head. Although the Fiery and Passionate Snake was a high-level exotic beast, it was momentarily helpless against a dozen Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. However, even so, he could tell that those Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders wouldn''t be able to hold out for long. At that moment, the dozen Fiery and Passionate Snakes crawling out from among the player corpses were rapidly approaching. "Damn!" James'' face turned grim. He shouted to the players behind him, "If we don''t kill these bastards, we won''t make it out alive today!" The players, seeing the dire situation, decided to go all out. In the vast cave, nearly a hundred players engaged in a chaotic battle with the dozen Fiery and Passionate Snakes. However, they underestimated the snakes'' strength. The snakes were incredibly fast and flexible. Before the players'' blades could strike, the snakes launched their attacks, their fangs easily piercing the exposed skin of the players. Those bitten felt a searing pain at the wound, followed by rapid skin necrosis. In just a brief skirmish with the Fiery and Passionate Snakes, several players collapsed in agony. Seeing this, James'' face turned extremely pale. The snakes'' speed made them nearly impossible to hit. "Irving!" James shouted, looking at Irving. "Quick! Irving, get inside. We''ll handle this." He knew that despite bringing nearly a hundred players, they couldn''t match the Fiery and Passionate Snakes. It was only a matter of time before they were killed. The others also turned their gaze to Irving, especially those who had experienced the Castle Battle and witnessed Irving''s prowess firsthand. Even the newly joined guild members were awed by Irving''s ability to control exotic beasts. "Yes, while we can still buy some time, go ahead." a burly player said through gritted teeth. "Damn it, these snakes are too tough. We can''t beat them." another tall player shouted, swinging his long sword furiously. "I didn''t come here for the treasure anyway. If I die, so be it." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go now, while there''s still time..." the other players echoed. Watching their companions fall to the ground in agony, the players in the guild had already foreseen their grim fate. They pinned their hopes on Irving. Since they were destined to die here, they might as well hold off these Fiery and Passionate Snakes to buy Irving time to reach the end of the cave and seek the treasure. Heart-wrenching screams echoed through the cave. In the time it took to speak, dozens more players had fallen to the ground. Vicky, who had escaped from the rock wall, felt a pang of sorrow as she watched her fellow players collapse one by one. "Irving, let''s hurry inside. We can''t let them die here in vain." Vicky urged, looking at Irving who stood motionless. However, Irving did not respond. Instead, his deep eyes flashed with a fierce light. He swiftly waved his staff, casting [Gravity Swamp]. A wave rippled through the air, and the Fiery and Passionate Snakes'' speed suddenly dropped. "Die, you bastards!" One of the burly players seized the moment, lifting his axe and striking one of the snakes with all his might. A dull thud sounded as the snake was chopped in two. Though Fiery and Passionate Snakes had formidable attack power and agility, their greatest weakness was their lack of defense. The burly player grinned at the sight of the writhing, bisected snake. "You thought you were so great, now let''s see where you can hide." He swung his axe again, this time smashing down on the snake''s head. Other players quickly followed suit. Irving''s [Gravity Swamp] skill slowed the Fiery and Passionate Snakes, exposing their weaknesses. Despite this, several players were still bitten. Seeing this, Sophia swiftly cast an ice spell, further reducing the snakes'' speed. The dire situation finally saw a glimmer of hope. The tide of the battle, initially overwhelmingly against them, began to shift. The fight raged on for nearly ten minutes. Together, they managed to kill all the Fiery and Passionate Snakes blocking their path. Silence returned to the cave. Of the nearly hundred players in the Green Ivy Group who had entered, fewer than twenty remained, exhausted and collapsed on the ground from the intense heat and recent battle. James let out a long sigh as he surveyed the bodies strewn across the floor. "It''s finally over." he said, then turned to Irving. "Irving, in that situation, you could have gone ahead. There was no need to risk yourself with us..." Though he was the leader of the Green Ivy Group, he had long made up his mind to follow Irving. As for the surviving players, they were too exhausted to speak, but when they looked at Irving, their eyes showed not only gratitude but also newfound admiration. After a brief rest, the group continued toward the depths of the cave. Moments later, they finally reached the end, and their view suddenly opened up. "This... looks like a ruin!" one player exclaimed, unable to contain their amazement at the sight before them. Chapter 93 - 93: Revelation of the Rock Paintings At the end of the cave. A deep pit filled with lava appeared before them, with scorching heat waves making their skin feel as if it were burning, causing a faint stinging sensation. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This should be the core area of the secret realm, where the treasure is hidden." James muttered as he looked at the scene before him. They were standing at the edge of the lava, where the path was very narrow. Below was the surging lava, and one misstep would mean falling in, with consequences too obvious to state¡­ "Irving, look! There seems to be something carved on the rock wall." Vicky pointed out. Everyone turned to look at the rock wall, which was covered with numerous carvings. They seemed to be trying to record something, and there were also some mysterious ancient writings beside them. "This..." Irving''s expression faltered slightly. He didn''t recognize the ancient text, but it felt familiar to him. He immediately thought of the parchment scroll they had found in Duncan''s hall after capturing The Brotherhood of Night Blades. ["Lost Legacy Scroll"] [Description: This scroll was left behind by an ancient race on Blue Star. Following the instructions on the scroll to the indicated ruins, passing the trials will grant a chance to inherit the legacy of the ancient race¡­] This was the detailed information about that parchment scroll. At that time, Irving couldn''t quite understand why Duncan would hide a tattered parchment scroll in the compartment of a bookshelf. However, as he now looked at the ancient and mysterious writings on the rock wall, it was as if he suddenly understood something. Although neither the mysterious writings on the rock wall nor the contents of the parchment scroll could be deciphered by anyone due to their extreme age, the carvings on the rock wall exhibited a certain commonality. The next moment. Irving began to carefully examine the carvings on the rock wall, his expression growing increasingly complex. "Irving, what exactly are these murals depicting?" Vicky asked, somewhat puzzled. "These murals record major events experienced by the race that once lived here." Irving said in a deep voice. "There were a total of four murals here, seemingly documenting how that ancient race grew stronger through constant battles, developed into a powerful civilization, even becoming the dominant force at one point, until their eventual downfall..." The first mural depicts an intense battle. At the center of the scene, a group of warriors in primitive armor, holding stone tools and wooden shields, are fighting against a strange-looking enemy. The warriors'' eyes are filled with determination and courage. At the edges of the scene, the defeated enemies lie on the ground, while the warriors raise their weapons and cheer for victory. "This mural describes the war between this race and a foreign one, and their hard-fought victory." Irving said, pointing to the second and third murals. The content of these two murals was similar. The previous mural depicts members of the race sitting around a campfire, celebrating their harvest and victory. They are cooking food together, and in the distance, the fields are golden with rice, and herds of cattle and sheep can be seen. The latter mural''s center shows a majestic castle, with numerous uniquely-shaped races kneeling beneath it, presenting tributes to the castle as a sign of submission. The background includes depictions of the ocean, mountains, and forests. Groups of the race''s warriors ride mighty exotic beasts, patrolling their territory. "These two murals likely depict the race''s expansion, their dominance over neighboring races, and their rise to power." Irving explained. Vicky, Sophia, James, and the surviving players from the Green Ivy Group followed closely behind Irving, listening intently to his explanation. Soon, they arrived at the last mural. Irving''s expression gradually darkened, a complex and indescribable look flashing in his deep eyes. "Irving, this mural looks a bit strange..." Vicky remarked. Not only she, but even James and the surviving players felt an inexplicable sense of oppression. "This depicts the extinction of that race." Irving said heavily. "Extinction?!" Vicky was startled. Hearing this, everyone fell silent again. They turned their attention back to the last mural. The lines in this mural were bolder: a massive crack appeared in the sky as if it would swallow everything, lightning flashed, volcanoes erupted, and tsunamis swept through. Countless creatures fled in terror, but many buildings and lives were still consumed by the catastrophic disaster. At the center of the scene, a masked, strong-willed leader stood tall, looking up at the sky with a gaze filled with helplessness and unwillingness... Irving fell into silence, recalling the apocalyptic scenes he experienced in his previous life. For some reason, they seemed similar to the scenes depicted in the mural. "Irving, do you think the content of this mural could be fictional?" Vicky continued, "The Other World we''re in now is generated by the will of Blue Star. Those exotic beasts don''t exist in real life, and this ruin might be fictional too..." Not only she but also James and the other players had similar thoughts. But Irving shook his head. He had personally experienced an apocalypse. After the Dark Overlord''s arrival, influenced by special geomagnetic energy, all creatures mutated, becoming even fiercer than the exotic beasts encountered in the Other World. The human population drastically decreased, and those who once ruled Blue Star were forced to live humbly in underground tunnels, facing constant threats. With extreme scarcity of resources, large-scale killings even occurred among humans. If Irving had survived a little longer in his past life, he would have witnessed humanity''s extinction... "These are not fictional." Irving said gravely. "The history we can trace now is just a small part of Blue Star''s entire historical process." "Do you mean that there were once races on Blue Star with a status equal to humans, but they went extinct for some reason?" Vicky''s heart surged with emotions. Irving merely nodded, saying no more. He couldn''t reveal the scenes he had encountered in his past life. Not only would no one believe him, but revealing them would also expose his identity. As the group was studying the content of the final mural, a commotion erupted nearby. Irving''s gaze was drawn to the disturbance. Two factions were facing off, and he immediately recognized two familiar faces among them: Anna and Aron. "Angel Guild? They made it in too." James remarked with some surprise. The Angel Guild, backed by official support, was a formidable force, recruiting only the most gifted players. While the ferocious Red Flame Fierce Snakes outside had claimed many lives, they posed no fatal threat to the well-guarded Angel Guild. "Who dares to confront Angel Guild? What kind of people are they?" James''s eyes shifted to the group of black-clad figures standing opposite the Angel Guild, his expression growing increasingly complex. The black-clad group numbered just over thirty, but behind them stood a horde of players, more than a hundred strong. The two factions filled the narrow path like two long dragons, with loose rocks frequently falling from their feet into the lava below, where a single misstep could mean disaster. Irving''s gaze fell on the black-clad group, his eyes narrowing with cold intensity. "Irving." Sophia, who had been silent until now, spoke up, her eyes blazing with anger. "Those are the bastards who attacked us. I can''t believe they''ve made it in here too." Sophia''s family had previously been under the control of a faction affiliated with the Night Blades, leading to their downfall. She had hoped to use this opportunity to lead her family into the secret realm. But they were ambushed by the Night Blades, resulting in heavy casualties for her family. She bit her lip hard, barely restraining the urge to rush forward and fight them to the death. "Night Blades..." James''s face took on a peculiar expression upon learning the identity of the black-clad group. He spoke slowly, "As far as I know, Night Blades is a massive organization operating outside our borders. They have branches all over the world. In several major cities near the capital, many families have been bought off by them." "If I''m not mistaken, those people following them are all from the guilds of these bought-off families." After the secret realm opened, nearly half of the guild players who passed through the outer forest were eliminated by the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. Only about a third of the players made it to the base of the volcano. Aside from those who chose to forgo the treasure hunt, most of the remaining players encountered the Fiery and Passionate Snakes, with more than half perishing. After two rounds of eliminations, only three teams were left in the heart of the volcano: the Angel Guild, the Night Blades, and Irving''s group¡­ At that moment, a system notification sounded. [Congratulations on reaching the core of the secret realm!] [This volcanic heartland was once the birthplace of a mighty ancient tribe on Blue Star millions of years ago. Their legacy is hidden here¡­] Chapter 94 - 94: Dark Mage At this moment, the minds of all the players who had entered the heart of the volcano were filled with the system''s prompt. "This place was actually the origin of a powerful ancient tribe millions of years ago?" Vicky was a bit surprised. She looked again at the four murals on the rock wall. To be precise, those four murals were an apocalypse left behind by the ancient tribe. [Players who have entered this place have a chance to obtain the legacy left by the ancient tribe!] [The method to acquire the legacy is hidden here, and the last one standing will have the right to unlock the true treasure¡­] the system''s voice announced once again. Immediately, the magma began to churn violently, and a stone platform slowly rose up from the center of the lava. All eyes were fixed on the platform at the center of the lava. In the very center of the platform, a crimson gem hovered, surrounded by trails of red light. It was crystal clear, with what seemed like lava slowly flowing inside it, glowing with a scorching brilliance. Ancient runes were carved on the surface of the gem... "That must be the Treasure of Inheritance!" a player exclaimed, eyes wide with astonishment. Every player present was filled with desire, eager to rush forward and grab the gem. However, they were standing forty to fifty meters away from the platform in the center of the lava. Below was the boiling, seething lava. One misstep, and they would be instantly incinerated without a trace. The Treasure of Inheritance was right in front of them, but they could only watch helplessly. No one could come up with a solution for the moment. "Irving, how are we going to get across such a distance?" Vicky fretted, her eyes on the gem on the platform, letting out a sigh. A distance of thirty to forty meters was impossible for anyone to cross. James and the players behind him furrowed their brows, racking their brains but unable to come up with any solution. However, Irving merely glanced at the Treasure of Inheritance and then turned his gaze to the group of men in black facing off against the Angel Guild. He said calmly, "The problem now isn''t how to get the gem. It''s about dealing with those people first..." Even if they figured out a way to obtain the Treasure of Inheritance, the Night Blades wouldn''t let them go. "Everyone, listen up!" A mysterious man in a cloak stepped out from the group of men in black sent by the Night Blades. His voice was somewhat hoarse as he addressed those in the heart of the volcano, "The Treasure of Inheritance now belongs to us. If you don''t want to die here, leave immediately!" "Otherwise... you all would have died!" As he spoke, the mysterious man waved his staff. Several dark phantoms swirled in the air, and the next moment, they converged and rapidly transformed into a gigantic entity. The creature''s face was shrouded in thick, black fog, floating in the void, and emitted an eerie laugh. At that moment, everyone was stunned. Anna and Aron, who stood at the forefront of the Angel Guild, instantly turned pale. They were closest to the gigantic exotic beast conjured by the mysterious man and simultaneously felt a spine-chilling terror. The massive exotic beast, formed from dark phantoms, was glaring intently at every player present, exuding a powerful sense of oppression that made their scalps tingle. "He... he can also summon an exotic beast?" Vicky was shocked, glancing instinctively at Irving. Among the three factions that had entered the heart of the volcano, the Night Blades had the largest number of players, over a hundred. The Angel Guild came next, while Irving''s group was the weakest. The Green Ivy Group had suffered heavy casualties while dealing with those Fiery and Passionate Snakes, leaving only about twenty players, and their stamina was already at its limit, leaving them with little combat capability. The mysterious leader of the Night Blades cast a casual glance at Irving''s group near the entrance of the cave, as if he didn''t even consider the small faction worth his attention. "Angel Guild?" The mysterious man snorted, eyeing Anna and Aron before him. "The largest guild backed by the authorities? How laughable. Your good days are about to end. Leave now, and you might live a few days longer." "Damn it! You know we''re with the authorities, yet you still dare to be so arrogant here." Aron''s face turned ashen, the veins on his forehead bulging and throbbing. He shouted angrily, "We haven''t even begun to settle accounts with you Night Blades for the recent events, and now you dare to threaten us." First, there was the attack in the park, and then the blatant murders in the capital city, causing widespread panic. Most crucially, according to intelligence, the Night Blades had already secretly taken control of several influential families in the country. Their aim was a power grab, making them a ticking time bomb for the upper echelons of the government. "As long as we''re here with the Angel Guild, your conspiracies won''t succeed." Aron declared. "Jokes!" The mysterious man shook his head with a hint of mockery. "Do you really think the world is still the same as before? The apocalypse is upon us, and the weak don''t deserve to live. With just your Angel Guild, you''re hardly qualified to settle scores with us." "And as for what you know, it''s just the tip of the iceberg of what Night Blades is capable of." His words carried a veiled threat. Aron couldn''t help but recall the last siege on the Brotherhood of Night Blades'' castle and the decisions made by the high-ranking officials of the authorities, along with the mysterious death of the Night Blades member arrested by the security bureau. He knew that Night Blades had likely infiltrated the highest echelons of the authorities... "The treasure in this secret realm is for every player to claim, not just for Night Blades." Anna stepped forward at this moment, her voice icy. "Oh really?" The mysterious man sneered. "Then try to take it!" As he spoke, he brandished his staff, and the massive exotic beast formed from condensed shadows roared, charging toward the members of the Angel Guild. Simultaneously, the hundreds of players standing behind him also launched their attack. On the side of the Angel Guild, the escort team led by Aron had mostly perished protecting the guild''s members, though fortunately, there were still sixty to seventy players within the guild. These players were elite selections from across the country. "Kill these bastards!" Aron took the lead, charging forward. His profession in the game was a warrior. The two factions instantly clashed violently, shouts and cries filling the narrow passage. Yet, with loose rocks constantly falling, many players at the forefront were not directly killed but fell into the roiling lava below. A variety of spells and skills were unleashed, players from both sides continuously engaging in combat. The enormous exotic beast seemed like a phantom. Swords and spells passed right through its body without causing any harm. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the contrary, the players from the Angel Guild, once touched by the massive exotic beast that had formed, their bodies immediately began to decay... Horrific screams echoed through the heart of the mountain. "Irving, should we go help?" James hesitated, his eyes on Irving, seeking guidance. The Angel Guild represented the domestic authorities, while Night Blades symbolized an invasive foreign force. Before James finished speaking, Irving gave a bitter smile. "Help? With what little manpower you have?" Irving asked. James was stunned. He turned and looked at the remaining players of the Green Ivy Group¡ªfewer than twenty, all exhausted. Even if they joined the battle, it wouldn''t change the outcome... "Irving, that man seems to have the same power as you. The exotic beast he summoned is terrifying." Vicky said, her voice filled with fear. In just a few minutes, ten or so players from the Angel Guild had perished at the hands of the gigantic exotic beast formed from dark phantoms. Those players touched by the enormous beast suffered horrific fates: their skin rotted away, and they appeared to be in unbearable agony, collapsing to the ground within seconds. Their bodies then seemed to melt, first shedding skin, then disintegrating flesh, until nothing remained but a pile of white bones. Even James and his group couldn''t help but gasp at this sight. "What kind of exotic beast has he summoned that possesses such terrifying power?" James''s face was ashen. Although the Night Blades had brought only around twenty players, most of them were mages backed by the formidable resources of a powerful family, giving them a significant numerical advantage. The giant exotic beast summoned by the mysterious leader was unstoppable, moving as if in a realm without opposition. "That''s not a summoned exotic beast." Irving said slowly, a sharp glint flashing in his deep eyes. He continued, "If I''m not mistaken, his class is also that of a mage, but with a different attribute¡­" Irving had been carefully observing the mysterious man''s every move. To seize the Treasure of Inheritance from the secret realm, this person was the greatest threat. Chapter 95 - 95: Flowers in the Greenhouse "That exotic beast wasn''t summoned by him?" Vicky was somewhat surprised. James and the others also turned their gaze to Irving, their faces full of confusion. Irving had been closely observing the mysterious man from the Night Blades and soon noticed something peculiar. If the beast had been a summoned exotic beast, it should have had a physical form. In other words, the swords and spells wielded by the Angel Guild players would have made contact with the beast, and even if they couldn''t inflict damage, they wouldn''t have simply passed through it. The only explanation was that the exotic beast was merely a phantom, an illusion. "If I''m not mistaken, he should be a dark mage." Irving said in a deep voice. Most players didn''t know much about the mage class, primarily because mages were exceedingly rare in the Other World Game and had many branches. For example, Vicky was a support mage, playing a healing and augmentation role in the team. Sophia, on the other hand, was an ice mage, capable of casting ice-elemental skills. Hearing this explanation, James suddenly understood and murmured, "So that means,Irving, you must be a fire mage then." Irving responded with a mysterious smile. Strictly speaking, he wasn''t a mage. To determine if a player was a mage, one had to consider their inherent skills. No one would have guessed that Irving''s talent skill was [Tenfold Drop Rate]. Even he didn''t know what profession he belonged to. "If we''re talking about classes, I should probably be considered a necromancer." Irving murmured to himself. Of course, neither Vicky nor Sophia, nor even James and the others, knew this information. Irving''s class was his secret and his trump card, something he would never reveal to anyone. At this moment. The battle between the Angel Guild and the Night Blades had reached a fever pitch. Though many players from both sides were still fiercely fighting, the outcome was already clear. "We can''t keep fighting like this!" Aron, covered in blood, looked at the numerous player corpses on the ground, many of whom had familiar faces, his expression forlorn. Even in the secret realm, players killed by others wouldn''t get a chance to revive. In less than ten minutes, more than half of the Angel Guild''s players had perished. Aside from those who had fallen into the lava, a significant number were killed by the gigantic exotic beast controlled by the mysterious man from the Night Blades. Anna''s brows were furrowed, and her face darkened as well. The players of the Angel Guild were elite members assembled by the authorities. Yet, in this single battle, they had lost so many, many of whom would never revive. As the vice leader of the Angel Guild, she would have no way to explain this to her superiors when she returned. "Anna, we can''t hesitate any longer. Are you going to watch everyone die here?" Aron said anxiously. The players of Angel Guild, despite their extraordinary talents, had not experienced real combat after being under the protection of the authorities for so long. This is also one of the reasons for their heavy losses. On the other hand, the twenty-odd mages sent by Night Blades were also very powerful, and they had enough space to cast their skills, protected by the defected family guild. Although more than half of the defected family guild members were dead or injured, the hundred-strong team now had only about thirty people left. However, to Night Blades, they were just cannon fodder, and it didn''t matter if they all died. "I''ve told you before, Angel Guild cannot compete with us." the mysterious man sneered, his contemptuous smile deepening as he looked at Aron. "Wasn''t it you who said you wanted to settle scores with Night Blades? Do you think you''re qualified for that?" "How ignorant!" "Our Night Blades'' strength is far beyond your imagination!" The mysterious man laughed heartily, and the enormous exotic beast under his control let out a sinister laugh as well. Anna''s expression grew increasingly complex. This was the first time the official Angel Guild had faced provocation from another force in the game. She felt a deep sense of helplessness. In the brutal world of the Other World Game, no one cared about your identity or background. Only true strength commanded respect. Anna looked around, first at the remaining Angel Guild members, who were all severely injured and filled with fear of death. Then her gaze fell on Irving in the distance, her expression growing more complex. "Vice-captain, we can''t hold on much longer. Please, take us back." "Their strength is too overwhelming, especially that exotic beast. My skills have no effect on it." "I don''t want to die here. Please, let''s retreat..." The members of Angel Guild looked at Anna with pleading eyes. Some of them even had tears in their eyes. Previously, they had only fought exotic beasts, and even if they died, they could be revived. Most of the time, they had the protection of the official guard. But the recent slaughter, seeing their comrades die in agony, had completely shattered their mental defenses. Not far away. Seeing the Angel Guild members'' pleas, James looked frustrated, punching the air in anger. "If I were them, I''d never surrender, even if it meant death. They''re part of Angel Guild, how can they be so spineless!" The players in the Green Ivy Group shook their heads in disapproval. They had faced many dangers on their journey, but they had never shown fear or retreated. "How can they be so useless? Keep fighting with your weapons!" "Damn it, those foreign bastards are so arrogant, I can''t take it anymore." "They''re practically pissing on our heads. James, give the order already." "Yeah, we may not be many, but we''re not afraid of death. Killing one is worth it, killing two is a bonus!" The players of the Green Ivy Group shouted angrily. James clenched his fists, his chest filled with fury. Although there were conflicts among the domestic families, and they often fought each other, any red-blooded person would feel anger toward these foreign forces. At this moment, Angel Guild represented the official faction, and they could not allow the nation''s dignity to be trampled by these foreign entities. "Irving..." "Irving..." Both James and Vicky, along with Sophia, looked at Irving. This man was their anchor. A cold gleam flashed in Irving''s eyes, as he said in a deep voice, "It''s time for us to act. Let''s teach the members of Angel Guild a lesson!" James and the players behind him were initially stunned, but then they became as excited as if they''d been injected with adrenaline. "Yes, let''s teach them a lesson." "Show them what real backbone is. Retreat? True warriors never retreat." "Charge!" The players shouted in unison. Their commotion immediately drew the attention of both Angel Guild and Night Blades. Anna and Aron''s faces briefly lit up with hope, only for it to quickly fade away. The remaining members of Angel Guild frowned, looking at the scene in disbelief. When they came to their senses, they began to mock. "Are those people crazy? What are they trying to do?" "Even we can''t fight Night Blades. Are they here to die?" "Well, at least they''ll buy us some time..." The members of Angel Guild only had one thought in their minds now: to get out of this hellish place as soon as possible. In their eyes, being part of Angel Guild meant they were a cut above ordinary players in both status and rank. They looked down on James and his group from the bottom of their hearts. "A bunch of reckless ants!" scoffed the mysterious leader of Night Blades. He then turned to a middle-aged man beside him. "Take care of them. If you can''t handle this, don''t bother coming back." "Understood, Master Vite!" Addison responded. Addison led the remaining players from his family guild, turning to face the charging James and his group. "These guys must be out of their minds. Master Vite wasn''t even going to bother with them, and now they''re rushing to their deaths." Addison muttered, shaking his head. The next moment. Addison spotted a familiar face among the crowd. His expression faltered briefly, then a look of delight spread across his face. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That little bitch is still alive, and she''s with them." Addison continued. "Perfect! We can take care of this group and capture her alive..." Although the Fox family wasn''t as powerful as the Green family in Starling City, after aligning with Night Blades, they had acquired a lot of equipment, making them a force to be reckoned with. "Kill all the others. Leave the woman alive. Make sure not to kill her." Addison instructed his players. His confidence in the battle evident in his tone. However. "The Fox family, look! There''s a huge group following them... it looks like those venomous spiders from the forest!" exclaimed one player at the front. Before he could finish his sentence, his vision went black. Chapter 96 - 96: In a confrontation, the braver one wins "Something''s not right... it seems like they''re accompanied by something." the player at the forefront of the Fox family guild suddenly hesitated. Before he could react, his vision went black. "It''s the poisonous spiders from the woods!" a nearby player exclaimed in alarm. Everyone froze. They saw the player who had been knocked to the ground desperately trying to tear the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider off his face. However, the eight legs of the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider were barbed. Once the spider pounced on a player, the barbs would embed deeply into the flesh. "Help... help me!" the player screamed. But as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a sharp pain in his face, followed by a rapid numbness spreading through his limbs. Watching their fallen comrade, the players of the Fox family guild exchanged looks, none daring to step forward. Their expressions were a mix of complex emotions. "How did those poisonous spiders end up here?" one player asked, puzzled. The next moment. As James led his twenty players closer, they finally saw clearly that their ranks were mixed with a large swarm of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders. "This... can''t be possible!" "Am I seeing things?" the players of the Fox family guild rubbed their eyes, mouths agape in shock. In the woods on the outskirts of the secret realm, numerous colonies of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders were scattered. That was their territory. Every player who entered the woods would be considered prey by the spiders. But upon leaving the woods, none would be seen at the base of the volcano, let alone deep within the volcanic underground. The scorching temperatures there were entirely unsuitable for their survival. "You bastards, traitorous dogs colluding with foreign forces, I''ll slaughter you all today!" By now, James had charged forward with his men, and a burly warrior from the Green Ivy Group swung his axe heavily towards the head of a still-dazed player. Although there were ongoing disputes and hidden battles among the various domestic guilds, these were internal conflicts. Once foreign forces became involved, the situation changed entirely. The players recruited by the Green Ivy Group were all filled with fervent zeal. At this moment, they were fighting not just for themselves. Any man of flesh and blood would never accept foreign forces encroaching on their homeland. Thud! As the axe fell, the player''s head was brutally split open, and blood spurted out in an instant. The thick scent of blood immediately filled the air. "How could you abandon your dignity as a human being to become the lackeys of foreign powers, scum!" The burly warrior from the Green Ivy Group spat on the player''s body, quickly pulling out his axe and charging forward again. In a confrontation, the braver one wins. The roughly twenty players from the Green Ivy Group, driven by a Spartan-like fury, began a wild slaughter. On the other hand, the players of the Fox family guild, though superior in numbers and evenly matched in strength, were now like a pack of scared, stray dogs. There were two reasons for this. Firstly. Morale. As melee warriors, once their morale was crushed by the opponents, the outcome was already decided, especially when their strengths were nearly equal. Of course, the most crucial factor was the sudden appearance of the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders! No one could have imagined that these spiders, which only existed in the woods, would show up in the volcanic underground. And the one orchestrating this was Irving... Not far away. Seeing the twenty-odd players from the Green Ivy Group defeat an enemy force several times their number, the members of the Angel Guild, who had long been terrified, were dumbfounded. They fell into a stunned silence, especially those who had mocked earlier, feeling their cheeks burn with shame. Anna glanced at the members of the Angel Guild behind her, a look of disappointment flashing in her eyes. "Do you see that!" Aron shot them a fierce glare, his voice harsh and rebuking, "That''s what we call spirit, that''s what we call courage!" "You were all spoiled because every time you took action, there was a guard escorting you. The world is far more brutal than you can ever imagine." As he spoke, Aron''s face was filled with a combination of disappointment and frustration. These members of the Angel Guild, each having an extraordinary talent in the game, were like flowers in a greenhouse under the official protection, never able to truly grow and thrive... "Worthless!" The leader of the Night Blades, a mysterious man, looked at the returning Addison and, lifting his hand, delivered a heavy slap to his face. "Lord Vite, please let me explain..." Addison, covering his reddened cheek, attempted to speak. But he was met with yet another slap. "What is there to explain? We, the Night Blades, have sent you so much equipment, and what was the result?" A harsh glint flashed in Vite''s cold eyes. "Cowards! All of you, the people of your country, are spineless. I don''t understand what use you are!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Addison lowered his head, not daring to speak further. Even though he felt a surge of anger at these words, it quickly disappeared. Having chosen to be a dog, he had to accept the reality of being one. "Get out of my sight." Vite shoved Addison aside, his gaze drifting towards the group of the Green Ivy Group not far away, an odd look flashing in his cold eyes. Although they belonged to different countries and served different powers, Vite found himself feeling a touch of respect for the players of the Green Ivy Group. He had been observing the recent battle from the rear, his gaze barely lingering on the more than twenty players of the Green Ivy Group before shifting again. "Those three young people are quite unusual..." Vite muttered. He was referring to Vicky, Sophia, and Irving. At this moment, a low voice of a diminutive Black Robed Old Man by his side broke the silence, "Lord Vite, I believe the most significant threat is the young man in the center... I can feel that he is far more powerful than the other two." The Black Robed Old Man, his gaze sharp and penetrating, was staring intensely at Irving, continuing, "Especially the staff in his hand. I seem to feel a very strong power emanating from it." At his words, Vite nodded in agreement. However, as his eyes fell on Irving''s face, his countenance suddenly froze. "Is that him?!" Vite couldn''t help but exclaim. "Lord Vite, do you know him?" The Black Robed Old Man inquired. "Do you remember our operation in the capital city some time ago?" Vite paused before continuing, "We paid a huge price back then, and finally, one of our small squads managed to infiltrate, but in the end... it was him who ruined the operation!" The Black Robed Old Man was also stunned. As his aged gaze fell on Irving again, his eyes became increasingly complex. At that time, the Night Blades had dispatched a total of five small squads with orders to infiltrate the country at all costs. Their mission was to take advantage of the first offline event hosted by the official authorities to eliminate the first batch of players granted access to the Other World Game. Their objective was straightforward: to significantly weaken the country''s player strength. The first batch of players chosen by the Blue Star Will were the most gifted and promising. They possessed certain qualities, and subsequent slots granted to players were far less valuable. However, the meticulously planned operation by the Night Blades was completely disrupted by one young man, Irving. "According to the intelligence at the time, he was already a mage back then." the Black Robed Old Man said gravely. "But I feel he is not that simple. Those suddenly appearing venomous spiders are very likely related to him." The next moment. The Black Robed Old Man seemed to suddenly realize something. His aged eyes widened: "Could he actually control those venomous spiders? Otherwise, how could they appear in the heart of the volcano?" Crucially, if the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders were naturally present in the volcanic heart, they would have indiscriminately attacked all nearby players. However, the reality was quite the opposite. The Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders seemed to have allied with the players of the Green Ivy Group, joining the battle together. This was the fundamental reason why the guild formed by the Fox family had collapsed so swiftly. Without the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders joining the fray, the remaining twenty players of the Green Ivy Group, despite their bravery and determination, would never have lasted this long. At this moment. The sounds of battle in the heart of the volcano gradually subsided, with countless corpses piling up in the narrow passageways. James''s armor was stained with blood, and behind him stood twelve players. These players had fought alongside him to the very end. James and the twelve players simultaneously looked at Vite standing before them, emanating a powerful aura of killing intent. Their bloodshot eyes were filled with rage. However, Vite merely gave a disdainful smile. He glanced at James and his companions with indifference, not considering them worth his attention. His cold gaze then shifted to Irving in the distance. There was no denying that the young man in the distance piqued his interest greatly. "Your name is Irving, isn''t it?" Vite sneered, pointing to the front and continuing with a hint of provocation, "Do you dare to come here and have a chat?" Chapter 97 - 97: The Greatest Sincerity "Do you dare come face me?" Vite challenged. Although the Fox family guild''s players had nearly all been annihilated, the members of the Night Blades remained unscathed. Behind Vite, thirty figures in black stood firm, a majority of whom were formidable mages. They fixed their cold gazes on Irving, the chill emanating from them creating a palpable sense of oppression among everyone present. "Irving, don''t come over here." James shouted, glaring furiously at Vite. "You bastard, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. If you want to get to him, you''ll have to go through our corpses first." James wasn''t alone in his resolve. Even the twelve remaining players from the Green Ivy Group, though battered and scarred, stood tall, forming a wall of determination. Vite sneered, casting a disdainful glance at James and his companions. "You think you can stop me?" he mocked. "A bunch of worthless ants. You are not worthy to speak with me." Turning his attention back to Irving, Vite taunted, "What''s the matter? Don''t you have the guts? Looks like I overestimated you." "Don''t fall for it, Irving!" Vicky urgently warned. Irving''s face, however, broke into a faint smile. "Why wouldn''t I?" he replied calmly. Ignoring Vicky and Sophia''s attempts to stop him, he strode directly towards Vite. Everyone''s hearts skipped a beat. Not far away, Anna and Aron, who had been watching the scene unfold, were equally stunned. "Is that kid out of his mind?" Aron said angrily, his frustration evident. Anna''s brows knit together in concern as she glanced back at the members of the Angel Guild behind her. "If any of you have any sense of pride left, come with me. If you''re too scared, then pretend I never said anything." Without waiting for a response, she decisively marched towards the group of Night Blades. "Anna, you¡­" Aron sighed heavily. This dungeon expedition had dealt a crippling blow to the Angel Guild, which had always prided itself on its official backing. While the Angel Guild''s members had been carefully selected from the best across the country for their innate talent, talent alone was insufficient for survival in the impending apocalypse. To endure what lay ahead required not just talent, but also unwavering resolve, courage to forge ahead, and an indomitable spirit¡­ All these essential qualities, embodied fully in Irving, were indispensable. From the first moment Anna met Irving, she had recognized the unparalleled talent emanating from the young man. Subsequent attacks in the park and the conquest of The Brotherhood of Night Blades had left her equally astounded by Irving''s courage and decisiveness. In Irving, Anna saw hope. She had decided to protect this man in her own way! "Damn it, this time I''m going all in." Aron cursed under his breath as he hurried to catch up with Anna. By this point, Irving had already reached the group standing behind James. "Irving, you can''t go over there!" James said through clenched teeth. "Even if we die here today, it doesn''t matter, but you¡­ you''re different!" The twelve players'' gazes also fell on Irving. They stood like an immovable wall in front of him, unwilling to retreat even a single step. They were human too, and they were afraid of death. Yet, deep in their hearts, they knew that the current conflict had surpassed a mere family feud and had escalated to a matter of national honor. Even if they died here today, they had to ensure that this foreign force paid a price. "Step aside." Irving said softly, his deep gaze falling on the twelve players. Seeing their battle-worn appearances, he continued, "You''ve already done what you needed to do. Now it''s my turn." "Irving¡­" James began, but Irving interrupted him. "Enough. All of you, step aside!" Irving''s words were firm and resolute. Each word struck James and his companions like a heavy stone, stirring ripples in their hearts. James sighed, knowing he couldn''t change Irving''s decision. He reluctantly signaled to the players beside him. A path slowly opened up through the crowd. "Irving, wait for me. I''m going with you." Vicky called out as she hurried over, grabbing Irving''s hand. Feeling the warmth of her hand, Irving looked surprised. "You¡­" "Irving, if it weren''t for you, I''d probably be dead by now." Vicky''s beautiful eyes glistened with tears. Forcing a smile, she continued, "So, let me stay by your side." Sophia also stepped forward. Though she remained silent, the determination in her eyes spoke volumes. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, Irving approached Vite. "Not bad, not bad at all!" Vite''s cold eyes showed a hint of admiration. "Such bravery at such a young age is truly commendable. But¡­" In an instant, Vite''s tone shifted to one of chilling menace. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Behind him, the thirty black-clad figures were already poised to strike. With just a flick of Vite''s hand, they would reduce the young man before them to ashes. Irving smiled. "I could ask you the same question. Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Their gazes locked, and the atmosphere grew deathly still. It seemed as though even the sound of a pin dropping would be deafening. Everyone held their breath, their nerves stretched taut like bowstrings. The tension was palpable, and a battle seemed imminent. Suddenly, a laugh broke the silence. The icy aura around Vite began to fade, replaced by a look of appreciation. "It''s been a long time since anyone dared to speak to me like that." Vite nodded approvingly. "But... I like your personality. Now, I''ll give you a chance." "Join the Night Blades." "If you agree, all past unpleasantness will be forgiven, including the matter with The Brotherhood of Night Blades. Moreover, everyone here today will be allowed to leave safely." These words caused even the nearby Black Robed Old Man to react with surprise. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The news of The Brotherhood of Night Blades'' destruction had reached the Night Blades by the next morning. For a ruthless and vengeful organization like the Night Blades, the death of even one member warranted severe retribution, let alone the obliteration of an entire group they had heavily invested in and nurtured. Anyone else would face endless reprisals, no matter how many times they died. Yet, this young man was being offered an unprecedented opportunity. Vite paused before continuing, "The apocalypse is imminent, and the entire world''s order will be reshaped. The Night Blades have already taken control of several nations. I believe you are a smart man." "As long as you are willing to join, I can guarantee that with your talent and abilities, your future status will not be inferior to mine!" At this moment, not only the Black Robed Old Man, but also the other black-clothed members of the Night Blades looked at Irving with a touch of envy in their eyes. Vite''s position within the Night Blades was something they could never achieve even if they spent their entire lives striving for it. And now, all this young man had to do was nod his head effortlessly and that achievement would be his. In the heart of the volcano, everyone''s gaze fell on Irving without exception, waiting for his final decision. Whether it was James, Anna, or Aron, they all fell silent. Anna, in particular, had tried multiple times to extend an olive branch to Irving, only to be rejected each time. Now, the strength displayed by the Night Blades was far greater than that of the Angel Guild, even possessing the power to contend with the authorities themselves. If Irving were to join the Night Blades, he would surely gain their attention and respect. At that point, Anna could not think of anyone in the Angel Guild who would be able to defeat this young man. She wanted to speak up and stop him, but the words caught in her throat. Given the Angel Guild''s performance in this secret realm, some things were simply too difficult to say out loud. "How about it? Have you made up your mind?" Vite asked, a rare smile appearing on his cold face. "If you have any conditions, you can put them forward now, and I will help you fulfill them!" This was the most sincere offer he could make, with the sole purpose of recruiting the young man before him. "I won''t join any factions, and especially not the Night Blades." Irving said firmly. "You can give up on that idea!" Vite''s expression stiffened, unable to believe that the young man would reject such a generous offer. The smile on his face vanished, replaced once again by a cold, menacing look. "In that case... there''s no need for you to live." "Kill him! Everyone here will pay for his decision with their lives!" Vite roared. As soon as his words fell, the black-clothed figures who had been waiting for this moment quickly waved their staves, releasing a barrage of skills that filled the sky. In an instant. Countless dazzling colors exploded in the air, raining down on Irving like a furious storm. The brilliant colors were the skills released by the black-clothed people, containing various elemental attacks. "Irving!" "Irving!" "Irving!" Vicky, Sophia, James, as well as Anna and Aron, all shouted in unison, desperately running towards Irving. But it was already too late... Chapter 98 - 98: Victory and Defeat Decided in an Instant The squad that Night Blades dispatched into the secret realm consisted of more than thirty members, almost all of whom were mages. Brilliant and dazzling colors exploded in the air. Countless magical spells hurtled towards Irving in a concentrated assault. At this moment, everyone''s hearts were in their throats, especially James and the twelve players on him, who were the closest. All of these people charged towards Irving recklessly. "Irving, get out of the way!" James shouted with all his might. However, it was already too late. "I have to admit you''re very talented, but unfortunately..." A trace of regret flashed in Vite''s cold eyes. "Since you refuse to join Night Blades, I absolutely cannot let you live!" Before the attack in the park, Irving had already demonstrated strength beyond the vast majority of players. At that time, the Other World Game had just started for a few days, and he was already able to cast[Fireball]. Not to mention now, with the sudden appearance of those Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the volcanic area... A player who possesses mage skills and can control exotic beasts would make even Vite feel a sense of crisis. For such a gifted young man, if he cannot be recruited, there is only one option... "To die at the hands of Night Blades is a lifetime honor for you!" Vite declared. The next moment, the brilliant colors in the sky fell, and the immense shockwave instantly threw back James and the twelve players rushing from behind, their bodies hitting the rock walls like kites with broken strings. Vicky and Sophia, the closest to Irving, were also affected. Boom! A violent sound echoed, and countless pieces of rock fell from the surrounding rock walls. Standing in place, Irving showed a bitter smile. With so many mages targeting him, he had nowhere to escape. "Irving!" "Irving..." Heart-wrenching cries echoed. Whether it was James, Vicky, Sophia, or Anna and Aron who were rushing over from not far away, they all saw with their own eyes the immense shockwave engulfing Irving, tears welling up in their eyes. "You bastards, I will definitely kill you!" Sophia''s heart ached as tears, like broken pearls, slid down her cheeks. At this moment, memories of her first encounter with Irving flashed through her mind, each frame playing like a slideshow. "Night Blades! From this moment onward, the White family and you are sworn enemies!" James gritted his teeth and roared hysterically. If it weren''t for Irving, he and his sister Lily would have already died in the park. If it weren''t for Irving, the Green Ivy Group would never have developed to its current level... As for Anna, her face was as white as a sheet. The apocalypse was on the horizon, a major change was bound to be ushered in domestically, and the whole country was likely to fall into turmoil. Angel Guild still had a long journey ahead, but she saw hope in Irving. However, her hope, was utterly obliterated with that violent explosion. She clenched her fingers tightly, her knuckles turning a ghastly blue due to excessive force, her nails sinking deeply into her palms. "Night Blades, you just wait! Once we get out of here, I will spare no expense to settle the score with you!" Aron''s teeth were grinding so hard that they were almost shattering, his whole body trembling as he spoke. Although he didn''t have a very good impression of Irving when they first met, especially when Irving took a back door last time and took away many military supplies from the strategic reserve depot. For Aron, who had served on the border for over a decade, he could not accept such a breach of rules. However, later, when he learned that all the equipment of Angel Guild was provided by Irving alone, his inner beliefs underwent a radical change. Compared to Irving''s contributions, what count a few broken rules? This young man could very well be a brilliant new star among domestic players, and might even influence the future course of the entire country. However, this brilliant new star, before it even had a chance to rise, had fallen here... Aron made up his mind that once he left the secret realm, he would immediately gather all his troops and besiege Night Blades. For no other reason than to avenge Irving. "Look! What''s that¡­" At this moment, a player from The Green Ivy Group, as if noticing something, pointed in Irving''s direction and shouted in surprise. In an instant, all eyes were once again drawn to Irving. Ding! Just as those multicolored attacks with immense power were coming down on Irving, he only felt a warmth in his palm, then a system prompt sound emerged in his mind. [Player is about to suffer a fatal blow...] [Sky Guardian Necklace activated!] [Player will receive 90% damage reduction, duration one second.] [Effective immediately!] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just a few minutes ago, as Irving was walking towards Vite, Vicky had quickly run after him and tightly grabbed his hand. It was then that she secretly handed Irving the [Sky Guardian Necklace]. This necklace was obtained by Irving when he killed the Wind Wolf leader in the mine the first time they met. He had used it once in the first round of disaster, and then he gave it to Vicky. Even he didn''t expect that this necklace would save his life again. After such a long cooling period, the Sky Guardian Necklace had absorbed enough energy. 90% damage reduction. Even though the duration was only one second, it was already enough. The next moment. As the passive skill of the [Sky Guardian Necklace] activated, a dazzling light instantly enveloped Irving, as if an indestructible golden armor had covered his body. Boom! Irving''s body was immediately swallowed by the incoming multicolored attacks. Even though he was shrouded in a golden glow, he could clearly feel a massive force trying to tear him apart. Irving clenched his teeth tightly, unable to hide the look of pain on his face. The 90% damage reduction lasted only for a brief second, and it would be over in a flash. Crack! At that moment, he suddenly heard a crisp sound by his ear. The [Sky Guardian Necklace] in his hand shattered. "Damn it!" Irving''s face turned even grimmer, but before he could think further, his blood surged in reverse within his body, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. Everyone present saw this scene clearly. They had thought that Irving would surely die from such a fatal blow, but unexpectedly, he managed to withstand it. "You..." The smile on Vite''s face vanished instantly, and a tumultuous wave of emotion surged within him. He felt an unprecedented threat from this young man before him. The [Sky Guardian Necklace]''s 90% damage reduction had allowed Irving to avoid the most lethal blow. However, the colorful attacks from the air had not disappeared, and the best choice now was to retreat immediately. As long as he withdrew from the targeted position, he could save his life. However... "Die!" Irving endured the excruciating pain of his body being torn apart, and just before the golden glow around him dissipated, he swiftly swung his wand. Boom! The wand emitted a dazzling light, and a fireball shot towards Vite, who was just a meter away. Vite''s cold eyes revealed an incredulous expression. Even in his wildest dreams, he hadn''t expected that this young man would not only survive but also counterattack. "Lord Vite!" The Black Robed Old Man beside him exclaimed, urgently stepping in front of Vite. But the fireball was released from such a close distance... Boom! Another earth-shattering explosion echoed in the volcano''s interior. The massive fireball surged towards Vite and the Black Robed Old Man, and upon contact with their bodies, it exploded rapidly. Inside the volcano, the already narrow paths were further constricted by the sudden fireball. Under the enormous shockwave, the Black Robed Old Man''s body was instantly blown apart. Though Vite was wearing a rare-grade armor that could offset most of the damage, he couldn''t control his body from being flung backward. "Lord Vite!" "No!" The thirty-odd black-clad men present exclaimed. Their eyes widened in shock as they watched Vite fall into the rolling lava below. A flesh-and-blood body stood no chance against the thousands of degrees of molten rock. In an instant, Vite''s body was dissolved by the lava. Leaving only a wisp of smoke drifting upward... In a very short time, the situation had undergone a dramatic change. No one could have imagined that Irving would survive, nor could they have foreseen that Vite, who had once held an absolute advantage, would meet his end in the lava. In the brutal world of the Other World, battles could change in an instant, especially when the strength of the combatants was closely matched. Even a tiny oversight could prove fatal. Moreover, everyone had underestimated Irving''s abilities. The fact that he possessed the [Sky Guardian Necklace], a life-saving piece of equipment, was no accident. Not every player could boast a unique talent like his. The interior of the volcano fell into a dead silence... Just then, a roar echoed through the chamber. James, who had finally reacted, led his twelve subordinates forward. Their bodies were already soaked with blood, and their eyes were filled with hatred for the Night Blades. James bellowed, "Kill those bastards!" On the other side, Anna and Aron charged ahead as well, with many other members of the Angel Guild who had chosen to stay behind following closely. In an instant, the two groups surrounded the thirty-some black-clad figures of the Night Blades... Chapter 99 - 99: The Legacy Treasure The more than thirty black-clad members of the Night Blades watched in horror as Vite fell into the lava, instantly disintegrating into ashes. Before they could recover from their shock, they were attacked from both sides. Roars echoed within the volcano''s belly. The remnants of the Green Ivy Group and the Angel Guild launched their attack on the black-clad members. They harbored a deep-seated hatred for these foreign invaders, fighting fearlessly and recklessly. Moreover, a large number of Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders also joined the fray. "Irving, how are you doing?" Vicky and Sophia rushed to Irving''s side, their faces filled with concern as they checked his injuries. Irving''s skin was covered in terrifying cracks, and he braced himself against the rock wall with one hand, looking as if he could collapse at any moment. Even with the 90% damage reduction from the passive skill of the [Sky Guardian Necklace], he was still gravely injured by the concentrated attacks of the black-clad members. "I''m fine..." Irving said through gritted teeth, forcing a bitter smile. The excruciating pain from his cracked skin was not something anyone could easily endure, yet he had managed to hold on. In the final moment, he had mustered all his strength to release [FireBall], pushing Vite into the lava. Despite the certain death situation, he managed to endure it by sheer force of will. Even while enduring immense pain, he managed to counterattack and kill Vite, the leader of the Night Blades squad. He had done his best! "It''s just a pity that the necklace is ruined." Irving shook his head as he slowly opened his hand, revealing the [Sky Guardian Necklace], now shattered. The central gem had been pulverized into dust. In such a damaged state, there was no possibility of repair. "Irving, as long as you''re okay. You really scared me just now." Vicky quickly cast [Healing Art], emitting green light that floated from her body. The green glow lingered briefly in the air before swiftly merging into Irving''s wounds. In just a few minutes, the wounds covering Irving''s body began to heal at a visible rate, and the pain on his face eased considerably. Not far away. The more than thirty mages of the Night Blades continued to resist the encirclement, struggling to hold their ground. Although most of them were mages, their sheer numbers made it difficult for the Green Ivy Group and Angel Guild to get close, even as they fought fiercely. "It''s time to end this." Cold light flashed in Irving''s deep eyes. He had a deep-seated blood feud with the Night Blades, and there was no need for mercy. "Damn it¡­ James, those bastards are too strong. We can''t get close, and if this drags on, our brothers won''t hold out." said a player from the Green Ivy Group. James''s eyes were bloodshot as he roared, "Even if we have to perish together, we must eliminate them!" "Kill!" The guild players charged fearlessly, brandishing their swords and heading straight into the falling magical orbs, ready to launch another assault. In the Angel Guild. The remaining members, deeply moved by the recent battle, no longer hesitated. They followed closely behind Anna and Aron, prepared to charge once more. "Courting death!" The more than thirty black-clad men formed a phalanx, showing disdain in their eyes as the Green Ivy Group and Angel Guild launched their pincer attack. Even though Vite was dead, their strength far surpassed that of the Angel Guild and the Green Ivy Group. After all, in the recent battle, the Night Blades'' thirty-plus black-clad members had not suffered any losses under the protection of the Fox family. They still maintained their peak combat power. However, they didn''t notice Irving''s cold eyes locking onto them from not far away. Boom! In the next moment, several massive fireballs, like meteors falling from the sky, heavily bombarded the phalanx of black-clad men. Not only that, but Sophia also unleashed ice spells. Ice spikes appeared out of thin air, darting forward like arrows... It was a scene of fire and ice. "Irving, let me help you too." Vicky''s eyes were determined as she quickly waved her staff. Although she was a support mage, apart from having [Healing Art] to enhance the team, she could also cast [Mental Confusion], causing the enemy to fall into a brief state of chaos. However, [Mental Confusion] was still at a basic level, so it had many limitations. Only enemies within ten meters of her would be affected, and the further away they were, the less effective the spell would be. While the skill could briefly confuse enemies, making them unable to distinguish between friend and foe, its effectiveness was influenced by the enemy''s strength. The weaker the enemy, the easier it was for the skill to hit. If the enemy was too strong, they could easily break free from this debuff... Given Vicky''s current understanding of the skill, she couldn''t cast [Mental Confusion] in most battles. But the current situation was different. With the Green Ivy Group and Angel Guild members charging at the forefront, it created an opportunity for her to cast the spell. As the massive fireballs smashed down and ice spikes flew rapidly around, the more than thirty mages of the Night Blades felt an unprecedented sense of danger. Just as they were about to dodge, they felt a mental impact, causing the scene before them to blur... Although Vicky''s [Mental Confusion] wasn''t enough to make the black-clad men turn on each other, it did buy James and the others some time. Boom! A series of thunderous explosions echoed through the air. The phalanx formed by the thirty-plus black-clad members of Night Blades fell into chaos, giving James and his charging companions the opportunity to break through and get up close. "Kill them!" A burly player from the guild leaped forward, wielding an axe that came crashing down heavily. At such close range, the thirty-plus black-clad men were slaughtered like pigs and dogs. They had no ability to fight back at all. The battle lasted less than ten minutes. The air was thick with the stench of blood, and the sounds of killing gradually subsided. All thirty-plus black-clad men lay in pools of their own blood, without a single survivor. The players of the Green Ivy Group, their eyes red with fury, continued to hack at the corpses, venting their anger. At this moment, Irving walked up. He glanced indifferently at the bodies scattered on the ground, his deep eyes showing no trace of emotion. Everyone''s gaze immediately focused on Irving. "Irving." The murderous aura around James began to dissipate as he spoke with a trembling voice, "Irving, these bastards deserved to die, but it''s a pity we''ve lost several more brothers..." He couldn''t help but sigh. Before entering this secret realm, the Green Ivy Group had brought along over a hundred brothers. Now, only seven stood beside James. As for the Angel Guild, they had also suffered heavy casualties! Aron''s entire guard team had been annihilated, and only about ten members of the Angel Guild remained... Before the opening of the Flowing Light and Dense Realm, all players had high hopes for this place. But upon entering the secret realm, they realized that exploring its treasures was far more challenging than they had imagined. Irving couldn''t help but shake his head. Having survived one apocalypse, he was long accustomed to such brutal environments. Survival of the fittest was an eternal law of this world. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There will be more battles like this in the future. The apocalypse is far more cruel than you can imagine." Irving shook his head, his gaze shifting to a platform emerging from the lava in the distance. On the platform, a crimson orb imbued with mysterious power radiated a dazzling light. That artifact, left behind by an ancient race that once dominated Blue Planet millions of years ago, was a "legacy treasure." It was highly likely to contain some kind of power capable of countering the Dark Sovereign. At that moment, the system notification sounded again. [There are only fifteen minutes left until the end of the Flowing Light and Dense Realm!] [Once the time is up, this secret realm will be permanently sealed beneath the volcano, and all surviving players will be forcibly ejected...] [00:14:52] As they watched the time tick away, the expressions of everyone present became more and more serious. They had risked their lives to get here, all for the sake of obtaining the treasure hidden within the secret realm. Now, that "legacy treasure" was right before their eyes. But as they looked at the rolling lava below, no one could think of a way to reach that platform. "Irving, time is running out." James said anxiously. "We''re thirty or forty meters away from that platform. Unless someone can fly over, there''s no way to get that pearl." The other players nodded in agreement. At this moment, disappointment was evident on all their faces. Anna and Aron walked over with their team. The looks in their eyes were complex as they gazed at Irving, as if there were many things they wanted to say, but with the secret realm about to close, there was no time for words. "I have an idea, but I don''t know if it will work..." Anna said slowly, glancing at the platform. "What''s your idea?" James asked urgently. Anna said, "According to the system prompt, only one player can obtain the treasure in the secret realm. If we all exit the game, leaving just one person here, the system might automatically determine that person as the final player, and they might directly obtain the pearl." "The biggest problem now is deciding who should stay..." As her words fell, everyone fell into silence. After all, each person had taken great risks to get here, and no one was willing to give up this opportunity. Chapter 100 - 100: Abandoning the Contest The "Legacy Treasure" was within reach, yet everyone present fell into silence. At that moment, James turned his gaze to the side and without hesitation said, "If this method really works, I''m willing to quit the game and leave the opportunity to Irving!" He continued, "If it weren''t for Irving, we wouldn''t have made it this far. We might have been killed by those Night Blades bastards long ago." "That''s right!" "Since James has said so, I''m also willing to give this chance to this brother." "I''ll quit too!" "Me too..." Behind them, the seven players from the Green Ivy Group also nodded in agreement, their gazes all fixed on Irving. The reason these people made such a decision was not because of James, the guild leader''s influence, but because they genuinely admired this young man. Earlier, when Irving led the Green Ivy Group to storm the Brotherhood of Night Blades'' fortress, his strength and boldness had already won over many. And during this secret realm exploration, especially when they encountered those Red Flame Fierce Snakes, the players from the Green Ivy Group had already decided that even at the cost of their lives, they would cover for Irving to enter the volcanic core. However, Irving had not chosen to do so at the time. Instead, he risked staying behind to lead the players in killing those Red Flame Fierce Snakes. In this young man, they saw a light, a light of hope! "Irving, that Legacy Treasure wouldn''t be of much use to us anyway, and it would just waste the opportunity." James said with a smile. James''s decision was not entirely selfless. In the harsh environment of the apocalypse, everyone would naturally consider their own interests, which is human instinct. But he was very clear that with Irving''s strength and boldness, he would surely achieve something extraordinary in the near future. All James needed to do was to support him at any cost. Sometimes, making the right choice is crucial. And in the near future, James and his guild, as well as his family, would all benefit greatly from his choice. Of course, that''s another story... "Irving, we''ll leave now, and the rest is up to you." James said, glancing at Anna and Aron before leading the seven players from his guild to exit the game. In the volcanic core, apart from Irving, only the Angel Guild remained. Aron hung his head low and couldn''t help but let out a sigh. A rare hint of hesitation surfaced on his resolute face as he turned to look at Anna beside him, seemingly inquiring about something. Meanwhile, the remaining dozen or so members of the Angel Guild also turned their gazes towards Anna, all waiting for her decision. Before entering the secret realm this time, the Angel Guild had been ordered by their superiors to obtain the treasure within at all costs. This would have a profound impact on the influence of the authorities in the ensuing apocalypse. The protection team that Aron led was a group of elites selected from the military. Their sole purpose was to ensure that the Angel Guild completed this mission. However, the entire protection team had been annihilated, and the Angel Guild had also suffered heavy losses. As the deputy leader of the Angel Guild and the direct commander of this operation, Anna would be unable to explain the situation to her superiors if she couldn''t obtain the treasure within the secret realm. Not only her position as deputy leader would be revoked, but she might also bear the full responsibility for the failure of this operation... Anna''s eyebrows knotted tightly together, and she couldn''t help but sigh, "Irving, I''m terribly sorry. I''m representing the authorities, and I can''t just choose to give up like they did." Upon deciphering the underlying meaning of these words, the expressions of Vicky and Sophia immediately darkened. Vicky said indignantly, "So, you mean that you want to compete with us for this treasure? If it wasn''t for Irving ordering the Green Ivy Group to rush up just now, your Angel Guild would have already..." "That''s enough." Irving interrupted her before she could finish her words. "Irving, I didn''t say anything wrong. We saved them, and now they''re repaying kindness with ingratitude." Vicky rebuked, her heart filled with resentment. However, when she saw the look in Irving''s eyes, she could only close her mouth. Even so, her face was filled with anger when she looked at Anna. Sophia, on the other hand, didn''t say anything, but one could see a hint of chill on her cold face. Even Little Black, who had been staying close to Irving, seemed to have sensed something. When it looked at the members of the Angel Guild, its round eyes were also filled with hostility. Surrounding them, over a dozen Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders were also gathering. Irving remained silent, simply casting a cool glance at Anna and the others. He was waiting for the Angel Guild to make the first move. Despite being targeted by the Night Blades just now and narrowly escaping death, his injuries had mostly healed by now. If the Angel Guild dared to attack first, he would not hold back even given their past relationship. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The atmosphere instantly became tense. "Anna!" At this moment, Aron suddenly stood up. He first glanced at Irving, then turned his gaze to Anna, "Vicky was right. If it wasn''t for Irving, we might have been wiped out by those Night Blades by now. So... if you want to fight, then fight. I wouldn''t harm my own people anyway, and even if there were repercussions from above, I would bear them all alone!" At this point in time, Anna was in a great dilemma as well. As the deputy leader of the Angel Guild and the overall commander of this operation, she had to do this for the benefits of the authorities. However¡­ After a moment, Anna sighed. She turned around to face the members of the Angel Guild and said: "You always thought of yourselves as more talented than other players, right? Now the opportunity is here. Do you think you are qualified to fight him?" Her sudden question sounded exceedingly grating. The dozen or so members of the Angel Guild were momentarily stunned, then suddenly seemed to understand something, and one by one, they lowered their heads in shame. This secret realm expedition had a profound impact on the Angel Guild, especially on these members who had always been under official protection and had never truly experienced real combat. Even though they possessed excellent talent in the Other World, flowers nurtured in a greenhouse can never truly grow strong, nor withstand the trials of storms. This secret realm expedition had laid bare all their shortcomings! "I asked you a question! Answer me, do you have the ability to contend with him?" Anna questioned once again, her voice echoing in everyone''s ears. "Anna, we¡­" The members of the Angel Guild first glanced at Irving, then helplessly shook their heads. "Alright!" Anna continued, "It''s good that you understand. Since that''s the case, it seems that our Angel Guild is not qualified to vie for the treasures of this secret realm this time!" "I hope you understand that in the impending apocalypse, no one will care about your official background or whether you are members of the Angel Guild. Only unwavering courage and strength will enable you to go further!" This secret realm expedition had imparted a vivid lesson to these Angel Guild members. In the near future, they would become increasingly stronger because they would always remember this expedition. Whenever they faced difficulties and crises, a figure of a young man would always appear in their minds. The strength and bravery of that young man became their model to follow¡­ "Irving, our Angel Guild is not voluntarily giving up the treasures of this secret realm, but because we no longer have the ability to compete." Anna''s tone gradually softened as she spoke, "Irving, I hope you can understand. After all, I am a representative of the authorities, and no matter how close our personal relationship is, I must prioritize the interests of the officials." With that, Anna led the members of the Angel Guild out of the game. At this point, only Irving and his companions were left in the belly of the volcano. Apart from the rolling sound of the boiling lava, the surroundings fell into a profound silence. "Irving, why isn''t there any reaction? By now, we should be the last players remaining, so that ''Inheritance Treasure'' should belong to us." Vicky paused, then continued to speculate, "Could it be that Sophia and I also need to log out of the game?" At this point, Vicky and Sophia exchanged glances. Without any hesitation, they were about to log out of the game as well. "Wait a moment." Irving suddenly stopped them, a bitter smile appearing on his face. "Even if you both log out of the game, I''m afraid that ''Inheritance Treasure'' won''t automatically come into my possession." "Irving, there''s only eight minutes left until the secret realm closes. Just let us try!" Vicky urged. The usually taciturn Sophia nodded in agreement, "That''s right, let''s give it a try. This is our only option left. Once the secret realm closes, all the treasures will be permanently buried and never appear again." Irving didn''t say anything more. With his current abilities, he couldn''t traverse the forty to fifty meters distance to reach the platform directly. Soon, Vicky and Sophia also logged out. Besides Little Black and the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders, Irving was the only player left in the volcano''s belly, and he was the closest to the ''Inheritance Treasure.'' However, after waiting for a moment, not only did the ''Inheritance Treasure'' show no signs of movement, but the system also remained unresponsive. "As expected¡­" Irving''s face showed a hint of bitterness. [Time until the secret realm closes: 00:06:21] Seeing the time ticking away, Irving suddenly remembered the parchment scroll he had found in the side hall after conquering the castle. Maybe it contained some clues. This was his last chance¡­ Chapter 101 - 101: The Legacy of the Taikoo Divine Clan Irving slowly unfurled the parchment scroll, upon which mysterious symbols and carvings identical to those on the rock paintings were recorded¡ªpresumably the language of that ancient race from millions of years ago. Moreover, when his gaze fell on the very left side of the parchment scroll, he suddenly seemed to discover something. The line patterns depicted in the scroll were identical to the terrain near the volcano in one particular spot. "No wonder this scroll was hidden in a secret compartment. That Duncan fellow must have known something, too bad he''s already dead..." Irving muttered to himself. Time was running out, and he frowned, intently studying the contents of the parchment scroll, searching for a way to approach the platform in the center of the magma. However, he couldn''t understand those mysterious symbols at all, and after searching for a while, he still found nothing. Just as Irving was shaking his head in resignation, ready to give up, the system prompt suddenly sounded. [The "Lost Legacy Scroll" has been activated!] The next moment, The mysterious symbols on the parchment scroll suddenly flashed with a golden light, and Irving could clearly sense that these symbols seemed to contain a vast power. At the same time, the mysterious symbols discovered earlier on the rock walls inside the volcano, as if sensing something, also began to emit golden light. In an instant, the interior of the volcano was bathed in dazzling golden light. [Congratulations, player, for reaching the ruins of the "Taikoo Divine Clan" and completing the first round of trials!] The system prompt in his ears was very clear, and a spark flashed in Irving''s eyes, his originally disappointed mood suddenly becoming excited. Immediately afterwards, The crimson gem on the platform in the center of the magma seemed to be attracted by something, slowly drifting towards this side. After a moment, The crimson gem appeared before Irving. He could clearly see that The crimson gem was densely inscribed with similar mysterious symbols to those on the scroll and the rock paintings, but the energy contained within was even more immense. Irving suppressed the excitement in his heart and subconsciously slowly extended his hand. Hum... The crimson gem vibrated slightly a few times and fell into his palm, and a flood of information surged into his mind. The Taikoo Divine Clan! An ancient and powerful race that once ruled the Earth millions of years ago. However, with the arrival of the "Dark Overlord" on the Blue Planet, disaster swept across the continent. The power of the Dark Overlord was incredibly strong. It greedily devoured all life and light, intending to envelop the entire world in eternal darkness. In this catastrophe, countless races perished, but the Taikoo Divine Clan stood up, fiercely resisting the invasion of the Dark Overlord, but ultimately were swallowed by this dark force. Yet, before the Taikoo Divine Clan was annihilated, they condensed their power and wisdom into a crimson orb¡ªthe Taikoo Flame gem . ... This information was not a system prompt but was recorded in the Taikoo Flame gem in Irving''s palm. A few brief sentences seemed to sketch out the ancient battle that occurred millions of years ago. Irving''s face gradually took on a complex expression as he absorbed the overwhelming amount of information. First of all, the mention of the Taikoo Divine Clan from millions of years ago implied that, long before humans, there had been other intelligent races living on the Blue Planet. This revelation was far beyond the understanding of ordinary people. Secondly, there was the mention of the Dark Overlord. "So, this means that the Dark Overlord had already descended upon the Blue Planet millions of years ago, and at that time, all races, including the Taikoo Divine Clan, were completely annihilated." Irving murmured, furrowing his brows tightly. For some unknown reason, he had a vague feeling that his own rebirth was not merely a coincidence. At that moment, the system''s prompt sounded. Information about the Taikoo Flame gem in his hand appeared before Irving''s eyes. [Taikoo Flame gem ] [Description: A legacy item left behind by the Taikoo Divine Clan. This gem not only contains the light power of the Taikoo Divine Clan but is also inscribed with ancient runes. These runes are the marks of the wisdom and power the Taikoo Divine Clan used to combat the Dark Overlord. Only by mastering the power of this gem and rekindling the light of hope might one be able to save the world from darkness...] [Auxiliary Skills: None.] Irving''s gaze lingered on the [Auxiliary Skills] section, finding it hard to hide his disappointment. "There should be something. This gem holds the power left behind by the Taikoo Divine Clan. How could it have nothing?" This time, to enter the secret realm and contend for the Taikoo Flame gem , the Green Ivy Group had paid a huge price, and Irving himself had nearly lost his life at the hands of the Night Blades. But as a result, the Taikoo Flame gem in his hand seemed to be of no use at all... Just then, the system''s clear prompt sounded again! [Does the player accept the legacy of the Taikoo Divine Clan?] Irving seemed to understand something and unhesitatingly nodded to confirm, "Yes!" In the next moment. The Taikoo Flame gem in Irving''s hand, with its densely inscribed mysterious runes, suddenly burst with blinding light, swiftly flying towards his heart. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This..." Irving had originally thought that by accepting the legacy, he would immediately unlock the auxiliary skills of the Taikoo Flame gem. He had not expected this to happen. Before he could react, a heart-wrenching pain erupted from his chest. The light emitted by the Taikoo Flame gem, carrying a scorching temperature, easily pierced through Irving''s chest and embedded itself into his heart. "Ah!" Irving''s entire body wavered and then collapsed to his knees. The veins on his forehead bulged, and beads of sweat the size of beans emerged, as if he were enduring immense pain. In the belly of the volcano, his anguished screams echoed. Even when Irving had been targeted by thirty or more mages of the Night Blades, causing his skin to tear open with hideous wounds, he had not made a sound. Yet now, he was curled up on the ground, his entire body trembling uncontrollably. This excruciating pain lasted for over a minute. [Congratulations, player, you have acquired the legacy of The Taikoo Divine Clan!] [The Taikoo Flame gem has fused with the player and is now permanently bound.] [As the player''s level increases, the hidden powers within the Taikoo Flame will gradually be unlocked. This will not only grant additional attributes but also bestow specific special skills and statuses.] [The legacy power is activating...] [Congratulations, player, you have acquired the auxiliary skill: Blessed by Light (Passive Skill). Description: When the player engages in combat, the passive skill - Power of Light - will be triggered, creating a protective shield around the player to ward off external attacks.] [Auxiliary Skill 2: Heart of Light (Passive Skill). Description: The player has fused with the Taikoo Flame gem. During combat, when injured, the player will benefit from the Heart of Light''s healing abilities, accelerating wound healing and restoring physical and mental strength while also dispelling negative states.] [Auxiliary Skill 3: Soul Link (Active Skill). Description: The player can establish a temporary soul link with a designated person, allowing insight into their true thoughts. However, this consumes a significant amount of mental energy. The skill activation lasts only two seconds and is limited by the strength of both parties.] [Auxiliary Skill 4: Not yet unlocked.] [Auxiliary Skill 5: Not yet unlocked.] [...] When Irving painfully struggled to get up from the ground, there was no longer any trace of pain on his face. Instead, he looked extremely excited. [Blessed by Light] and [Heart of Light], though auxiliary skills that automatically activate during combat, significantly enhance Irving''s defense and sustained combat capabilities. Especially now that his heart had fused with the Taikoo Flame gem , the healing ability he gained, coupled with the support of a healing mage like Vicky, made it nearly impossible to kill him unless struck down in a single blow. "However, the healing capability provided by [Heart of Light] should be relatively weak at this stage, considering my level is still too low." Irving sighed and continued. "As for [Blessed by Light], while it offers some protection, it certainly can''t compare to the passive skill of the Sky Guardian Necklace¡­" Yet, beyond these, what Irving valued more was the sole active skill activated within the Taikoo Flame gem ¨C [Soul Link]. [Soul Link], akin to mind reading, could swiftly reveal the true thoughts and intentions of the other person when necessary. This skill was not only immensely useful in daily life but could also help make certain preemptive judgments in combat. "Unfortunately¡­ it lasts only two seconds, and if the other party is too strong, the insight time might be further reduced." Irving seemed a bit dissatisfied with this. If other players knew about his thoughts, they would undoubtedly be infuriated. Although many guilds and players outside the volcano had given up on the treasure hunt and instead hunted Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spiders in the forest, gaining substantial equipment and materials, it was insignificant compared to the Taikoo Flame gem . The crucial point is that the power hidden within the Taikoo Flame gem is far more extensive. It is the legacy of the Taikoo Divine Clan, the rulers of the Blue Planet millions of years ago. It''s just that Irving''s level is too low to activate it yet¡­ At this moment, the time for the Flowing Light and Dense Realm''s opening was about to end. At the foot of the volcano, Those players who had given up on the treasure hunt had gained substantial equipment from the forest. Just as they were feeling quite pleased with themselves, they suddenly heard a system notification. Chapter 102 - 102: Domestic Turmoil At the foot of the volcano, quite a few players had chosen not to enter the treasure hunt. As the secret realm was about to close, these players had smug smiles on their faces, seemingly satisfied with their decision. "I knew it all along. Obtaining the treasure in the secret realm wouldn''t be easy. And indeed, it wasn''t!" The leader of a small guild said to those around him, displaying several high-level pieces of equipment he had collected from the forest. "See that? Only one minute left before the secret realm closes, and none of the players inside have managed to secure the final treasure." "Haha, our guild leader was right! Who would have thought there''d be so much gear hidden in the forest? Plus, it seems like the drop rate for equipment was much higher when we were killing those venomous spiders." another player added. "Alright, it''s about time we left the secret realm as well." the guild leader said with a laugh. Just then. A system notification suddenly sounded. [The treasure of Flowing Light and Dense Realm - the legacy of an ancient race, has been acquired by a player!] [All players will be forcibly exited from the secret realm...] All the players at the foot of the volcano received this system notification. Those who had been gloating just moments ago had their smiles instantly wiped off their faces. "What?! Someone actually got the treasure?!" "It''s the legacy of an ancient race? My goodness!" the players exclaimed. When they looked again at the high-level gear they had worked so hard to collect, their smiles vanished. They didn''t know exactly what the legacy of the ancient race entailed, but they understood the core value of the treasure within the Flowing Light and Dense Realm. As the Other World Game continued to evolve, more and more people gained access to the game, and the difficulty of killing those pigmen appearing outside the shelters had decreased significantly from the initial stages. Consequently, a large number of game items had begun to appear in the forum trading sections. Although the high-level gear they held could still fetch a good price, it was far less rare than it had once been. Compared to the legacy of an ancient race, it seemed almost worthless. Before these players could even regret their decisions, swirling portals appeared beside them once again, and they were pulled out of the secret realm by an invisible force. Meanwhile, in the heart of the volcano, a portal also appeared next to Irving. "It''s about time to head back." Irving said, taking one last look at the nearby rock wall. The four murals depicted the entire history of The Taikoo Divine Clan, from its origins to its eventual demise. Now that the Dark Overlord was about to descend upon the Blue Planet once again, Irving, having obtained The Taikoo Divine Clan''s legacy, felt an invisible burden on his shoulders. His goal was no longer just about surviving the apocalypse. ¡­ The next morning. When the sunlight filtered through the curtains and illuminated the room, Irving had just gotten out of bed. He instinctively glanced at his chest, feeling a continuous flow of warm energy radiating from his heart throughout his body. "Irving, breakfast is ready." Vicky''s voice called from downstairs. After descending the stairs, Irving headed to the shower to freshen up before joining Vicky at the dining table. The sight of the exquisite dishes laid out before him brought a smile to his face. He couldn''t help but appreciate how Vicky''s cooking skills had significantly improved since she moved in and took over the kitchen duties. After the events of last night, Irving hadn''t had a chance to eat, and his stomach was growling with hunger. He began devouring the food. However, as he continued eating, he noticed something seemed off. Vicky, sitting across from him, was unusually silent, appearing to be preoccupied with her thoughts. "What''s wrong?" Irving asked, puzzled. Vicky let out a sigh before slowly speaking. "Tomorrow is my grandfather''s birthday. I want to visit him, but I''ve been disowned by my family." After breaking off her engagement, Vicky''s second uncle had expelled her from the family. This unresolved issue had been lingering ever since. Irving frowned upon hearing this. Vicky had mentioned it to him before, but they had been preoccupied with the second wave of the disaster and the recent Flowing Light and Dense Realm event, leaving no time to address it. Ocean Group, a prominent enterprise in the capital city, primarily engaged in material transport and trade. Following the death of Vicky''s father, she was supposed to be the primary heir. However, her second uncle, Joseph, took over the company under the pretense that she was too young and inexperienced to manage the family business. He not only assumed control but also cultivated a loyal faction within the group and attempted to marry Vicky off, stripping her of any chance to reclaim her position. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Irving, when I was little, my grandfather and I were very close. He doted on me." Vicky recalled, tears welling up in her eyes. "A few years ago, he fell ill with a strange disease and was sent to a nursing home. Since then, I''ve seen him less and less..." "A strange disease?" Irving''s expression turned thoughtful, his deep eyes flashing with suspicion. Recently, Anna had used her official connections to investigate the car accident that killed Vicky''s father, concluding that it had been staged. Now, hearing about Vicky''s grandfather''s mysterious illness. Irving couldn''t help but feel there was more to the story. Vicky''s sobbing brought Irving back from his thoughts. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and he gently shook his head, trying to comfort her. "Don''t cry. Since tomorrow is your grandfather''s birthday, you should go buy a gift this afternoon." "Buy a gift?" Vicky hesitated before replying, "But I''ve been disowned by my family. In what capacity can I attend tomorrow''s birthday celebration?" In a prominent family like the Smiths, expelling a member was a rare occurrence unless they had committed a serious offense. And once expelled from the family, it would mean a complete severance of all ties with the family. "What status?" Irving''s face broke into a smile. "You will reclaim everything that belongs to you as the heir to the Ocean Group!" Every word rang with power and determination, leaving Vicky momentarily stunned. "Heir? But¡­" Vicky''s face, still streaked with tears, displayed a look of difficulty as she thought of her second uncle and the elders in her family. "Don''t worry." Irving said in a deep voice, his eyes flashing with a cold light. "Since I promised you back then, I won''t stand by and do nothing. Tomorrow, I''ll help you take back everything that rightfully belongs to you. Moreover, it''s time to settle some old scores from back then!" After they finished their meal, it was already a bit past one in the afternoon. Irving did not choose to enter the Other World Game, despite having many unanswered questions since receiving the Taikoo Divine Clan''s legacy in the secret realm last night. He wasn''t yet clear on how the three skills associated with the Taikoo Flame gem could enhance him, nor had he fully prepared the exotic beast legion. However, he had more pressing matters to attend to. Two rounds of cataclysm had passed. When the third round hit, the Dark Overlord would arrive on Blue Planet, and the true apocalypse would begin! In recent times, Irving had been preoccupied with in-game matters, neglecting the crucial issue of supplies. Although the authorities had promised to provide sufficient supplies after the apocalypse arrived, Irving, having been reborn once, no longer trusted or relied on anyone. Especially with recent events, it seemed likely that foreign forces had infiltrated the higher echelons of the government, making things highly unpredictable. To survive the apocalypse, not only was great strength essential, but also adequate supplies were crucial! Half an hour later. A Mercedes Maybach slowly pulled up in front of the Green Ivy Group building. Irving had been here several times before. After entering the building, he was quickly led to the top-floor office by a young and attractive female receptionist. "James, Irving is here." the female secretary said with a gentle knock on the door. At that moment, James was sitting at his desk, his brow furrowed in thought. When he heard the commotion outside, his previously somber face immediately lit up with a smile. "Irving!" James quickly got up to open the door. After Irving stepped inside, James gave specific instructions to the female secretary, then moved to the sofa and handed Irving a cup of coffee. "Irving, how did it go last night?" James asked, frowning slightly and hesitating for a moment. "After we left, did the people from the Angel Guild leave as well? And did you manage to get that gem ?" Irving smiled slightly and briefly recounted the events of the previous night. Of course, he didn''t mention that the Taikoo Flame gem had fused with him, nor did he disclose the legacy and auxiliary skills he had obtained. He glossed over those details. "At least the people from the Angel Guild had some conscience. If it weren''t for us last night, they would have been completely wiped out by the Night Blades." James paused, then continued. "Irving, actually, even if you hadn''t come today, I was planning to look for you." "Is it about the guild?" Irving asked, somewhat puzzled. "No." James shook his head, his expression turning serious. "You saw it last night too. This secret realm expedition dealt a fatal blow to the Angel Guild, and the authority of the officials has been severely challenged." "According to the information I''ve received, there might be a large-scale domestic turmoil soon¡­" Chapter 103 - 103: Three Major Cities The atmosphere in the office was somewhat oppressive. The White family and the Green Ivy Group, as two of the most influential entities in the capital city, had news networks spread across the country. Since the emergence of the Other World Game, various foreign organizations, big and small, had sprung up in the nearby cities. Apart from the Night Blades, there were numerous other factions. "Irving, based on my recent investigations, the Night Blades are not a simple force. They have incited several uprisings in neighboring countries." James said, frowning as he continued. Being the national center, the capital city quickly responded to the emergence of the Other World Game by organizing the Angel Guild, effectively controlling the invasion of these foreign forces. However, the recent secret realm expedition had inflicted heavy losses on the Angel Guild, and the official authority had been significantly challenged. Although the squad that the Night Blades had sent into the secret realm had been eliminated, the threat had not disappeared, and the situation had become even more tense... Surrounding the capital city, there were three major cities: Starling City, Sunny City, and Sea City. Starling City was the home of the Sophia family, renowned for its rich mineral and agricultural resources. Particularly, its unique rare metal deposits held an irreplaceable position nationwide, and its high-quality fruits and vegetables were often exported abroad. Sea City. Located southeast of the capital, was a coastal city boasting unparalleled port advantages. As the largest maritime gateway in the country, Sea City played a crucial role in foreign trade and maritime logistics, with abundant marine resources, including various seafood and aquatic products. Sunny City. It was a newly developed district where significant official investments had been made over the past decade. It had become a hub for numerous universities and research institutions. Additionally, Sunny City had rich forest and freshwater resources, with the highest forest coverage rate in the nation. James first provided an overview of the three cities surrounding the capital. "Irving, these three cities are of extreme importance to both the capital and the authorities. If they fall, the consequences would be unimaginable." James said with a grave expression. "From what I know, Starling City is a stronghold for the Night Blades, and many families there are already under their control. If this trend continues, a major uprising is inevitable in the near future." Irving remained silent. He recalled the events of his previous life. After the apocalypse descended, the authorities had attempted emergency rescue operations. However, the situation was far beyond their expectations, and the rescue efforts lasted less than a week. Ordinary survivors, faced with the emergence of mutated beasts, were forced to hide in the underground sewers of the cities to survive. Having long been accustomed to such a tumultuous environment, Irving felt no emotional turmoil upon hearing about the impending chaos in the three cities surrounding the capital. After the apocalypse, not only would the country, but the entire world would plunge into chaos. His primary concern was whether he would be affected. As for others and other forces... they were of no concern to him. As for the authorities? Perhaps in the eyes of James and many ordinary people, they still hold some expectations for the official authorities. However, they will soon understand that the official authorities are no different from other forces, except that they are slightly stronger¡ªnothing more. In the apocalypse, just staying alive has already become a nearly unattainable luxury for the vast majority of people. The only thing that interests Irving may be the resources of the three cities surrounding the capital. Mineral resources, ports, agriculture, marine resources, and freshwater¡ªthese will become invaluable resources that countless people will try to seize during the apocalypse. As for the capital city, it is now merely nominally the national economic center, nothing more. Once the apocalypse hits, the economy will collapse rapidly, and its status will be far inferior to Starling City, Sunny City, and Sea City. "Irving, we can''t just sit here and wait for death. If those three cities fall, the unrest will spread to the capital city..." James said worriedly. But before he could finish, Irving interrupted him. "That''s something the official authorities should handle. It''s not our concern." Irving said in a deep voice. "We should focus on how to survive once the apocalypse arrives." James was stunned, his heart was filled with mixed emotions for a moment, and he couldn''t help but sigh. Although he was very worried about the potential uprising, he had to admit that Irving was right. Given his current strength, not only could he not participate in these matters, but he might also find it difficult to protect himself. "How are things going with the guild?" Irving shifted the topic. James frowned and said, "Last night, during the Flowing Light and Dense Realm, almost all the brothers in the guild were killed, but a large part of them were killed by exotic beasts. However, we still lost about a dozen men." Pausing for a moment, he continued, "But that''s not the main issue. I have already designated the surviving brothers as core members of the guild, especially the seven brothers from last night. I believe we will have some new members joining in the next few days." Irving nodded. "Remember, quality over quantity. It''s better to have fewer but more skilled members." In the Other World Game, being killed by exotic beasts allows for resurrection. Most of the members of the Green Ivy Group were killed by the Poisonous Fang Paralyzed Spider and the Red Flame Fierce Snake, so the losses were not too significant. This was also a test for the players who joined the Green Ivy Group. Only through repeated life-and-death battles can one truly see a person''s character. The Green Ivy Group, as an affiliated force of Irving, will play a major role in the upcoming apocalypse. For a guild to be strong, the number of players is just a reference. Besides talent and strength, Irving values courage and decisiveness even more. "What''s the status of the castle repairs?" Irving continued to ask. After conquering the castle of The Brotherhood of Night Blades last time, the interior of the castle was severely damaged. This was why he had not yet moved the shelter there. "In the past few days, we have collected a lot of ore materials from the previous mine and have upgraded the walls of the castle. The strength of the walls is now much more solid than before, and they can even directly withstand beast tides." James continued. "The repairs are basically complete. Only some finishing touches remain." James''s face showed a hint of confusion, and he hesitated before asking, "Irving, why are we putting so much effort into restoring that castle? Could it be...?" He seemed to have a vague suspicion about the reason behind this move. Irving gave a slight smile and responded, "In the next day or two, I will relocate our main shelter to the castle. As for the Green Ivy Group, you can set up your own shelter nearby." Previously, Irving and the Green Ivy Group would meet at prearranged locations before carrying out any operations, which often proved to be quite inconvenient. Especially with the impending apocalypse, sudden emergencies would become more frequent and demanding. Given the abundance of ores from the recently acquired mine, it wouldn''t be difficult for James to establish a new shelter. "Alright, I have other matters to attend to now. I''ll be going." With that, Irving rose and left the office directly after giving his instructions. On a winding road through the sprawling countryside, a Mercedes Maybach was speeding down the path. Inside the car, Irving was driving while making a phone call. After a prolonged wait, the call was finally answered. "It''s not time for our meeting yet. Why are you calling now?" The voice on the other end sounded processed and distorted. Irving frowned slightly. "I have other engagements tonight. I can''t wait until later. If you want to make the trade, it''s now. I''ll send you the address shortly. I''ll wait for you for one hour. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you''re late, the deal is off." There was a moment of silence on the other end before the call abruptly ended. Listening to the dial tone, a glint of cold determination flickered in Irving''s deep eyes. The call was from a player who had posted on the forum about selling "Tracking Crystals." Since acquiring the [Evil Source Wand], Irving had been tagged as the "Public Enemy No. 1" by the Blue Planet''s Will, as if a heavy shackle had been placed around him. Every 24 hours, his body emitted a special magnetic field, which players possessing the Tracking Crystals could use to locate him roughly. According to the Blue Planet''s Will, killing the "Public Enemy No. 1" would grant a permanent attribute boost and a legendary piece of equipment as a reward. This incentive was even more tempting than the treasures in the Flowing Light and Dense Realm! As a result, numerous guilds and organizations in the game were solely focused on finding and eliminating this "Public Enemy No. 1" to claim the reward from the Blue Planet''s Will. This placed Irving in a perilous position, akin to a prey being hunted by these guilds at any moment. Obtaining Tracking Crystals wasn''t an easy task, and each crystal could only be used once before becoming ineffective. Additionally, they only provided a general sense of direction. Initially, Irving hadn''t been too concerned about it until he saw that a player on the forum had managed to acquire twenty Tracking Crystals at once. If this continued, his location would soon be exposed. The purpose of today''s trade wasn''t just to buy those twenty Tracking Crystals but also to find out how the seller had acquired them, to eliminate this looming threat once and for all. However, what Irving didn''t realize was that from the moment he responded to the forum post, he had already walked into a meticulously crafted trap... Chapter 104 - 104: Hunting Trap In the underground garage of the Sunrich Group. At this moment, several silver vans were parked there. These vans had their curtains drawn, making it impossible to see inside from the outside, and their rear ends were even devoid of license plates. A flashy young man was sitting in another black business car, and next to him, there was a computer logged into the official forum discussion area. The upper right corner of the screen featured a cute cartoon avatar. If Irving were here at this moment, he would immediately recognize that cute cartoon avatar as belonging to the mysterious player selling tracking crystals in the forum. "Dennis, everything is ready. When do we set off?" A burly man came over and asked. The young man was Dennis. His gaze fell on the phone call that had just ended, and a sinister smile appeared on his face. Last time, he had planned to seize Vicky during the banquet, but Irving showed up out of nowhere, not only taking the woman he wanted but also disgracing the Taylor family. After returning that day, Dennis was severely scolded by Gary and was put under house arrest for an entire week. However, Dennis did not remain idle during his confinement. Upon hearing the announcement from the Blue Planet''s Will about the bounty on the "Public Enemy No. 1." he decided to use this opportunity to prove himself. A few days ago, he accidentally obtained a tracking crystal while killing an exotic beast in the game and was able to lock onto the signal location of the "Public Enemy No. 1" player in the capital city. "Are these people reliable? This is my only chance. It must succeed, no room for failure!" Dennis'' gaze shifted to the burly man, questioning him. The incident at the banquet had caused his status in the family to plummet. If he didn''t accomplish something significant, the title of family heir would never be his. "Dennis, don''t worry. Those people are highly-paid assassins from abroad, and they smuggled in a lot of weapons overnight. It''s foolproof." the burly man assured him. Hearing this, Dennis felt slightly relieved. The sinister smile on his face grew even more pronounced, and a hint of hatred flashed in his eyes. He muttered to himself, "Irving, you bastard, just wait. When I get back this time, even if you are the chief advisor of the Angel Guild, it won''t matter. Once I obtain the legendary weapon rewarded by the Blue Planet''s Will, it will be your death day!" Equipment is categorized by grades: Junk, Common, Advanced, Rare, Epic, and Legendary¡ªsix categories in total. On the game forum, the highest grade equipment that had appeared so far was merely Advanced. An Advanced piece of equipment could already fetch a high price on the game forum, and as for the Rare grade and beyond, at least 99.99% of players had never seen them, let alone Epic grade. In the game, owning a powerful piece of equipment could even level the playing field between players of different levels. The legendary equipment rewarded by the Blue Planet''s Will this time would inevitably attract immense attention upon its appearance. Even the top officials would step forward to win over its owner. At this moment, Dennis, sitting in the car, couldn''t help but fantasize, a series of smug smiles appearing on his face. The next moment, he waved at the driver in front of him, saying, "Let''s go!" The underground garage reverberated as a convoy of eight silver vans, led by the black business car carrying Dennis, rumbled away from the garage. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... In the suburban villa. After parking his car, Irving went directly into the villa. Previously, this villa had staff coming every other day to clean, but after Irving purchased it, he dismissed them because he had other plans for this suburban property. He walked into the living room and sat down on the couch. The afternoon sunlight streamed in through the large floor-to-ceiling windows, casting a golden glow on Irving, making him feel quite comfortable. The villa was built against a hill, offering a splendid view beyond the swimming pool. From here, one could see the skyline of the capital city with its towering buildings. "Four billion dollars, buying such a large and well-renovated villa was definitely worth it." Irving mused, lying comfortably on the couch and gazing at the distant scenery, feeling utterly at ease. Once the apocalypse arrived, not only would this villa be his, but so would the entire mountain it stood on. "It seems the previous owner of this villa had quite the influence, but it''s a pity that when he gets out of prison..." Irving chuckled and shook his head, "he probably won''t have a chance to come out alive." The reason this villa had been auctioned off at such a low price multiple times was due to the former owner''s threats. The black-market boss, even from prison, had warned that anyone who dared to buy his property would have their family killed upon his release. There were plenty of wealthy people in the city, but no one dared to cross that black-market boss. However, such threats meant nothing to Irving. With the apocalypse imminent, survival in the outside world would be tough for everyone, let alone for those still trapped in prison. Irving had already sent the location of the villa to the mysterious player. Sitting on the couch, he waited patiently, his mind wandering to other matters, particularly the Smith family''s Ocean Group. He had heard long ago that Ocean Group primarily dealt in material transport and trade, and what he lacked now were materials. If he couldn''t secure basic survival supplies, it would be hard to survive in the material-scarce apocalypse, which was also why he bought this villa in the first place. This suburban villa was rarely visited, spacious, and ideal for stockpiling supplies. In addition, Irving recalled James''s words about the three cities around the capital, each abundant in resources. As someone who had survived one apocalypse, he knew these cities would inevitably become targets for various factions. "Even controlling just one of these cities would provide enough resources to dominate an area." Irving murmured, a complex expression flickering in his eyes. At that moment. His phone rang suddenly. Irving snapped out of his thoughts, initially thinking it was the mysterious player calling. But when he saw the number on the screen, indicating it was from Starling City, his brow furrowed deeply. He answered the call. Before Irving could say anything, he heard Sophia''s urgent voice on the other end, "Irving, something terrible has happened! My... my father has been kidnapped!" "Kidnapping?" Irving was slightly taken aback. The Green family was one of the top families in Starling City. Within the city, no one would dare provoke them, let alone attempt such a brazen act. "Last night, after I returned from the secret realm, I received a call. They demanded I hand over the racial inheritance I obtained from the secret realm. If I don''t, they said they would... they would kill my father!" Sophia choked out, her voice trembling. Irving''s brows furrowed even deeper. In a serious tone, he asked, "Do you know who they are?" "It must be the Fox family!" Sophia asserted resolutely. "When we entered the secret realm last night, the Fox family colluded with the Night Blades and betrayed us. During the chaos, I got separated from my family members. They must have kidnapped my father!" Her certainty stemmed from the fact that all the Night Blades'' operatives sent into the secret realm had been wiped out, and almost all members of the Fox family''s guild were killed, except for Addison, who was conspicuously missing. Hearing this, a cold glint flickered in Irving''s deep-set eyes. He harbored a profound hatred for traitorous families like the Fox, and now, the victim was Sophia''s father, which made the situation even more intolerable. "Alright, I''ll deal with what I''m handling now and come to you immediately." Irving reassured her. "Don''t cry, and don''t panic. Wait for me to arrive, understand?" "I understand, Irving." Sophia nodded vigorously, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes. After hanging up the phone, Irving fell into deep thought. Starling City had vast reserves of rare metal ores, holding an irreplaceable position even on a national level. It also produced high-quality fruits and vegetables, making its importance far greater than that of the capital city in a post-apocalyptic world. Since he had always lived in the capital, he was unfamiliar with the three surrounding cities. When James mentioned these cities, he didn''t pay much attention. But now, the situation was different¡­ Sophia, a loyal follower and a rare ice mage, naturally couldn''t be left to fend for herself. More crucially, this incident might forge a connection with Starling City, laying the groundwork for controlling this resource-rich city in the future. While Irving was contemplating these matters, he suddenly sensed footsteps outside the villa. Since merging with the Taikoo Flame gem last night, his senses had been significantly heightened. Someone was approaching the villa. A moment later, the doorbell rang. When Irving opened the door and saw the mysterious player who had come to trade, he was momentarily stunned, his brows immediately knitting together. Standing before him was an attractive woman in a pink bodycon skirt, standing about 1.75 meters tall. Her long, slender legs were accentuated by high heels, and her alluring face bore a seductive smile. "What''s the matter? I came all this way to trade with you." the woman in the bodycon skirt smiled, her beautiful eyes holding a hint of flirtation. "Aren''t you going to invite me in to sit?" Chapter 105 - 105: The Beauty Trap Looking at the woman in the pink bodycon skirt in front of him, Irving furrowed his brows. He had originally thought that the player trading the tracking crystals with him in the game was a man. He hadn''t expected it to be the beautiful woman standing before him. "What''s the matter? I came all this way to trade with you, and you won''t even let me in?" The woman in the pink bodycon skirt smiled, a hint of amusement glimmering beneath her long eyelashes. Irving nodded, not overthinking it. After all, their voices had been specially processed during their conversation. What concerned him most now were those tracking crystals¡ªtwenty in total. If those tracking crystals fell into the hands of the guilds hunting him, his identity might be exposed even before the apocalypse arrived, and that would be a huge problem. "Come in." Irving said as he stepped aside to let her in. He glanced outside the villa out of habit and, seeing nothing unusual, relaxed. Soon, they walked through the garden outside the villa and headed toward the living room. The woman in the pink bodycon skirt glanced around, a hint of a smile in her eyes. "The view from this villa is really nice. Do you live here alone?" "Yes." Irving replied. "No wonder..." The smile on the woman''s face deepened. When her eyes returned to Irving, they were filled with playful flirtation. "No wonder you spent so much money on those tracking crystals. Let me guess... are you from a powerful family, or do you have some kind of special background?" By this time, they had reached the living room. "Which family I''m from or what background I have shouldn''t really matter to you, should it?" Irving said as he sat on the sofa, his deep-set eyes scrutinizing the woman in the pink bodycon skirt in front of him. He had to admit, the woman had an impressive figure¡ªlong, slender legs and a particularly prominent chest that seemed to bounce with every step she took, almost as if it might burst out at any moment. "Do you like it?" The woman in the pink bodycon skirt seemed to notice his gaze and, instead of being offended, she sat down right next to him. A faint perfume wafted over, making the atmosphere in the villa suddenly feel a bit warmer. "Did you bring the items?" Irving asked, his eyes fixed on the branded handbag slung over the woman''s shoulder, searching for the tracking crystals'' location. "You''re in such a hurry to get those tracking crystals? I came all this way, can''t I at least have a drink first?" The woman in the pink bodycon skirt said coquettishly. Irving was speechless, but since she was already here, there was no issue. He got up and opened the small fridge next to him, ready to take out a bottle of mineral water. But just then, the woman in the pink bodycon skirt stepped forward and bent down before him. "I want this." she said, grabbing a bottle of whiskey from the lower shelf of the fridge. This seemingly casual movement brought her ample, soft chest into Irving''s full view. Her long legs were pressed tightly together, and her round hips were raised high, exuding a sense of seduction. Any man with normal functioning senses would find himself struggling to keep his composure in this situation. This secluded suburban villa was entirely deserted. No one would witness anything that happened by the pool. However, the woman in the pink bodycon skirt didn''t notice that, while she was fetching a bottle of wine from the fridge, a barely perceptible red gleam flickered in Irving''s eyes. "You should hurry and take out those tracking crystals. I''ve already got the money ready." Irving said with a faint smile. He continued, "By the way, where did you manage to get so many tracking crystals?" "How about you have a few drinks with me first? We can talk after that." the woman in the pink bodycon skirt said with a smile, as she retrieved two wine glasses. "Alright..." Irving nodded. In the next moment. The woman expertly opened a bottle of whiskey and poured two glasses, handing one to Irving. "Cheers!" she said, her beautiful eyes forming crescent moons as she gazed intently at Irving, her expression full of seductive intent. It was as if something was about to happen at any moment. But Irving didn''t drink. He simply sat there quietly, a slight frown on his face, as if lost in thought. Seeing this, the smile faded from the woman''s face. She set down her glass, her expression turning displeased. "You''re really boring, you know that? Can''t you understand what I mean?" "What do you mean?" Irving asked, genuinely puzzled. "Weren''t we here to make a deal? You''ve had your drink, I''ve got the money ready. So it''s time to hand over those things, isn''t it?" The woman in the pink bodycon skirt leaned closer to Irving, their bodies touching, a warm sensation spreading through the contact. Her exquisitely made-up face took on a troubled look as she slowly said, "You live alone in such a big villa, you''re rich, young, and handsome. A man like you must have many women pursuing you, right?" "I think you do understand me, but you just don''t like me, right?" "Don''t worry, the tracking crystals are in my bag. But I''ve changed my mind. If you become my boyfriend, not only will I give you all the tracking crystals, I''ll also tell you where I got them from..." As she spoke, the woman in the pink bodycon skirt moved even closer, pressing her ample chest against Irving''s body. The peculiar and special sensation was something no man could easily resist. "Really?" Irving seemed a bit tempted. Not only could he get those twenty tracking crystals for free, but he could also enjoy the company of this beautiful and sexy woman. It was like hitting the jackpot. "Try me first, I promise my skills will satisfy you." she said, straddling Irving and wrapping her long, shapely legs around his waist. At this moment, any man would succumb to such intimate temptation. As the passionate encounter was about to unfold in this deserted suburban villa, Irving sat passively on the sofa, seemingly waiting for the woman in the pink bodycon skirt to launch her seductive offensive. Upon the next blink of an eye. A chilly gleam flashed out of nowhere. Unexpectedly, a dagger that shimmered with a cold lustre had appeared in the hand of the beauty in the pink tight-fitting skirt. "Relax, let me take good care of you." the beauty in the pink tight-fitting skirt whispered gently into Irving''s ear, while her hand that held the dagger ruthlessly aimed for his back. In the face of the lethal strike, Irving seemed unmoved, as if still indulged in the realm of tenderness. The cold gleam flickered! The beauty in the pink tight-fitting skirt exhibited a satisfied and malicious grin. She was the assassin sent by Dennis. In fact, about ten minutes before the female assassin knocked on the door, Dennis and his crew had already arrived outside the villa. They didn''t come in right away because they wanted to confirm if the person inside the villa was indeed the infamous "Public Enemy Number One" from the game. When Dennis took out another tracking crystal that cost him a fortune, he immediately locked onto the target. He was so excited that he could barely speak. For safety''s sake, he decided to send a female assassin in first to test the waters. "Who would have thought that the legendary Public Enemy Number One would be so easily defeated by me... Indeed, all men are the same!" Inside the villa, the female assassin''s face was filled with excitement and a touch of disappointment. It was as if she was dissatisfied with the prey in front of her. However, in the next moment. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When her dagger fell heavily, it felt as if it had been blocked by something blunt, producing a muffled sound. "What..." The female assassin''s face turned pale. When she looked at Irving again, she was surprised to find him enveloped by a golden glow. "Didn''t you say you were going to take good care of me? How come you have a murderous intent so soon?" Irving sat on the sofa, gazing meaningfully at the female assassin on top of him, and smiled slightly. "You!" The female assassin seemed to realize something and hurriedly tried to get up. Just then, she felt Irving''s palm pressing on her thigh. A domineering force was transmitted, making her unable to escape. "What...what on earth are you doing?" The female assassin said coldly. The triumphant expression on her face had long disappeared, replaced by a touch of panic in her eyes. She quickly explained, "That dagger is for...for self-defense. I regret it now. Let me go. You want to trade, right? I will give you the tracking crystals." As the words fell, the smile on Irving''s face deepened. "Tracking crystals?" Irving shook his head. "I noticed long ago that you didn''t have any tracking crystals on you. You also poisoned the wine just now. It''s a pity that I don''t drink, so you planned to sell your charm." The female assassin was stunned and quickly said, "I don''t understand what you mean. What poison? I poured the wine in front of you." Seeing her still arguing, Irving nodded and said, "Yes, you did pour the wine in front of me, but the poison powder was hidden in your fingernails." "You..." The female assassin''s eyes flashed with horror. She would never have dreamed that her covert actions had all been discovered by the young man in front of her. "Alright, since you like to act so much, let''s go through the full play..." Saying this, Irving tightly hugged the female assassin, then picked her up and slammed her heavily onto the sofa. A good show was about to begin... Chapter 106 - 106: Codename Foxy Not far from the villa, a group of people was hiding quietly in the woods. These individuals were lean and fit, their cold eyes exuding a chilling murderous intent. "Why hasn''t she come out yet?" Dennis, sitting in a black business car, frowned impatiently and glanced at his burly assistant beside him. The assistant took a look in the direction of the villa and gave a wry smile. "Mr.Dennis, should we wait a little longer?" "Wait? Wait for what?" Dennis''s eyes flashed with anger upon hearing this. "I''m warning you, this is my only chance to make a comeback. It took a lot of effort to find him. If anything goes wrong, I''ll kill you!" The person inside the villa was the "Public Enemy Number One" that all players in the game were searching for. Dennis hadn''t even told the old man at home about this operation. He had hired a group of assassins and rushed over. "We can''t wait any longer. I feel like something must have happened. Otherwise, why is it taking so long?" Dennis glanced at the tall, thin man leading the group of assassins. "Didn''t you say it was foolproof? That slut isn''t playing pretend, is she?" Dennis said discontentedly. The tall, thin man''s face was grim, covered in scars of various sizes. The most striking was a scar running from his forehead down to his chin, making him look particularly fierce. "She is the top assassin in our team, codename Foxy, ranked in the top hundred of international assassins. Even I can''t command her directly." the scar-faced man said, his grim eyes fixed on Dennis. "She has never failed, and no man has ever won her favor!" Being in the top hundred of the global assassin rankings meant being an extremely formidable presence. Dennis, sitting in the car, felt a slight tremor in his heart under the scar-faced man''s sharp gaze, and the anger on his face subsided. However, after another five or six minutes, there was still no movement from the villa. Dennis, now as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, said, "Alright, whether she''s succeeded or not, it''s time for us to go in. Once we get inside, if you can kill the person inside, the reward we discussed earlier will be doubled!" To obtain the Blue Planet''s will reward, he could no longer care about anything else. As for the assassins he hired this time, Dennis had his assistant investigate them thoroughly in advance. These people hadn''t qualified for the Other World Game, meaning that once they killed the "Public Enemy Number One" player inside the villa, he would be the biggest beneficiary. The Blue Planet''s will rewards only targeted players who qualified for the game. Permanent attribute boosts and god-level equipment were irreplaceable, no matter how much money one had! The tall, thin man leading the group of assassins furrowed his brows, also feeling puzzled. In all previous operations, as long as "Foxy" was willing to take action, no matter how many bodyguards the target had, she could complete the task. But this time... "Everyone, move out immediately!" the tall, thin man ordered. As soon as he spoke, over thirty lean and fit assassins swiftly approached the villa, with Dennis and his assistant closely following behind. Dennis was also curious and wanted to see what the most unlucky person in the game, hunted by countless players, looked like. Soon. Over thirty assassins silently arrived outside the villa. One of them skillfully used tools to open the villa''s front door. Immediately after, the tall, thin man made a tactical gesture behind him, and the thirty assassins quickly spread out around the villa, surrounding it completely. "Could it be that she actually failed this time?" The tall, thin man''s cold eyes looked toward the villa, his brow furrowing tighter. Holding a loaded submachine gun, he slowly walked toward the living room. The next moment. When he saw the situation in the living room, his pupils dilated, and his heart churned like a stormy sea: "This¡­ this is impossible!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the living room. The female assassin codenamed "Foxy" was pinned under Irving, only her long legs visible. Their actions looked like those of an intimate couple on vacation in the villa. "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!" the tall assassin murmured, unable to believe what he was seeing. The female assassin was given the codename "Foxy" because of her alluring and seductive figure. Countless men had fallen for her beauty, paying the ultimate price with their lives. Among her targets were wealthy and influential individuals, including scions of powerful families, none of whom ever made her heart flutter. In the assassin organization, she had numerous suitors, all of whom were rejected without exception. She was like a rose with thorns, impossible for anyone to approach. Yet at this moment, this cold-blooded and ruthless female assassin was entwined with her assassination target, which was why the tall, thin assassin was so shocked upon seeing this scene. Little did he know, the female assassin codenamed "Foxy" had been taken hostage. That''s right! A female assassin ranked in the top hundred of international assassins had been kidnapped by her target. If this news got out, it would surely cause a sensation. In the living room, Irving looked at the female assassin pinned beneath him, a smile on his face. "Do you hear that? They''ve come to rescue you." The female assassin''s cold eyes were filled with helplessness, her fair neck pressed tightly against a dagger. As a top-ranked international assassin, she felt greatly humiliated. Looking into this young man''s deep eyes, she had a strong intuition that he was far more powerful than the intelligence had indicated. "Stay here and don''t move, or¡­" A cold gleam flashed in Irving''s eyes. "I didn''t mind killing you right away!" At this moment, the more than thirty assassins outside the villa were gradually approaching. They too saw the scene in the living room, and after suppressing their shock, their guns were aimed at Irving. What the assassins didn''t know was that from the moment they stepped through the villa''s gate, Irving had already sensed their presence. This awareness came from the Taikoo Flame gem he had obtained in a secret realm. "I didn''t expect that gem to enhance my physical attributes so much." Irving muttered to himself, a smile spreading across his face. This scene fell into the eyes of the female assassin, stirring up waves of emotion within her. Through the gaps in the sofa, she could already see her companions outside, guns drawn and approaching. Facing an attack from over thirty professional assassins, even she would not be able to escape unscathed. She couldn''t understand why the young man in front of her was still smiling... What intrigued her most was the golden light that had just covered Irving''s body. It seemed like a barrier, shielding him from the dagger''s deadly strike. The golden glow was from a newly acquired passive skill, [Blessed by Light]. When he engaged in combat, this passive skill would automatically activate, providing a protective shield to fend off external attacks. As for how Irving knew that the drink had been poisoned, and could even pinpoint when the poison was added, it was due to another skill provided by the Taikoo Flame gem, [Soul Link]. "If it weren''t for these two skills, I might have already fallen into their trap." Irving thought to himself, "I just don''t know if that protective shield can block bullets as well..." At that moment, he could clearly feel the assassins behind him getting closer and closer. The next instant. "Kill him!" A furious shout echoed, and the tall, thin assassin who had unknowingly reached the living room yelled out. He was the first to pull the trigger, his cold eyes flashing with anger. He had once pursued the female assassin codenamed "Foxy." but was ruthlessly rejected. Seeing the woman he could never have entangled with Irving made him lose control of his rage. The muzzle of his submachine gun spewed fire wildly, the sound of gunfire like fireworks echoing in the living room. Irving hurriedly scrambled off the sofa, stumbling as he dove behind a heavy wooden cabinet. But no matter how quick he was, he couldn''t be faster than a bullet. "Damn it! I''m going to kill you today!" The tall, thin assassin saw Irving''s body momentarily freeze in midair, indicating he had been hit. A grim smile appeared on his face. He gestured to the thirty-plus assassins gathered around, and they quickly moved to surround the heavy wooden cabinet. At this moment, Dennis and his assistant, who had been trailing behind, also entered the room. Seeing the bullet-riddled living room and then glancing at the female assassin curled up on the sofa, Dennis said mockingly, "Didn''t you say she was an international assassin who has never failed? Looks like even assassins have their moments of passion, playing poker with their target in the living room?" As he spoke, the tall, thin assassin''s previously relieved expression turned sour again. But thinking about the hefty reward he was about to receive, he temporarily suppressed his anger. "The bastard was hit just now. He''s hiding behind that wooden cabinet. Even if he''s not dead, he''s seriously injured." the tall assassin confidently stated. But what happened next was beyond his expectations... Chapter 107 - 107: Its Too Late for Regrets "The bastard is just hiding behind the cabinet. Even if he''s not dead, he''s seriously injured." the tall, thin assassin said smugly, looking over at Dennis. He continued, "Do you want us to finish him off for you, or would you like to do it yourself?" Hearing this, Dennis couldn''t hide his excitement. Back outside the villa, he had already used a tracking crystal to confirm that the person living inside was indeed the "Public Enemy Nimber one" player. The thought of killing him and receiving the Blue Planet Will reward made his hands tremble with anticipation. Not only that, he was also curious about what kind of person could be deemed the "Public Enemy Nimber one" by the Blue Planet Will, and why the female assassin had been so intimately involved with him on the sofa. Was it because he was handsome? Or did he have some other special trait? "I''ve never experienced what it''s like to kill someone before, so today seems like a good day to try it out." Dennis said, taking the submachine gun from the tall, thin assassin''s hands and walking step by step towards the wooden cabinet. As he got closer to the cabinet, the smile on Dennis''s face grew wider. If he could kill the heavily injured "Public Enemy Nimber one" player hiding behind the cabinet, he would undoubtedly receive the Blue Planet Will''s reward. "A god-level item! Once I have it, even the higher-ups will have to flatter me!" Dennis thought to himself. But then, in the next moment. As Dennis walked behind the cabinet and saw the face of the "Public Enemy Nimber one" player, he froze in shock and exclaimed, "How... how could it be you!" "So it was you who hired these assassins." Irving said as he slowly stood up from behind the cabinet. He glanced at Dennis and then looked around at the surrounding assassins, a smile appearing on his face. Just moments ago, while hiding behind the cabinet, Irving had overheard the conversation between Dennis and the tall, thin assassin, and had felt a strange sense of familiarity with the voice. At this moment, Dennis was gripping the submachine gun tightly, his expression changing rapidly like a kaleidoscope¡ªfrom initial disbelief to seething anger. The events of the last banquet had left him obsessing over how to tear Irving apart every night before he went to sleep. Now, the person he hated most was standing right in front of him. "I never would have thought that the Public Enemy Nimber one was you. What a small world." Dennis said, his eyes red with rage. He then laughed loudly, "Perfect, this makes things much easier. In the end, you''re still going to die by my hand." "Oh, is that so?" Irving chuckled, a cold glint flashing in his deep eyes. For some reason, Dennis felt an uneasy sensation. He looked Irving up and down and immediately realized something was wrong. He shouted furiously, "You idiots, didn''t you say he had been shot? Even if he wasn''t dead, he should be seriously injured! What the hell did I pay you useless fools for!" The tall, thin assassin standing nearby was staring at Irving in shock. As a professional assassin, the tall, thin man was certain he had hit Irving with multiple bullets when he fired. However, Irving stood before them unscathed, without a single wound on his body. "Impossible! What''s going on here?" The tall assassin sensed a dangerous atmosphere. He quickly cast a glance at the female assassin on the sofa. The assassin codenamed "Foxy" had a highly complex expression on her face. She shook her head slightly, her beautiful eyes revealing an enigmatic look. Seeing this, the tall assassin was alarmed and hurriedly shouted to Dennis, "Fall back! Get back now!" "You useless fools, you can forget about getting that reward." Dennis snarled, ignoring his warning. Filled with rage, he aimed the gun at Irving and pulled the trigger. "Die!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At such close range, the submachine gun''s power was maximized, the muzzle spewing fire as Dennis''s face contorted with satisfaction. The next moment, something unimaginable happened. The bullets were stopped by a golden glow surrounding Irving, as if they had hit an impenetrable barrier, rendering them ineffective. "What! Is he even human?!" "Could it be... that my eyes were playing tricks on me?" The assassins were instantly thrown into disarray. According to logic, a human body should not be able to withstand bullets, but this young man in front of them was doing just that. These assassins, handpicked by Dennis, did not have access to the Other World Game and were unfamiliar with many aspects of it, so they couldn''t believe what they were seeing. It wasn''t just them. Most ordinary people would find it hard to believe. Previously, during the Night Blades'' attack in the capital city, Irving had used a fireball spell in front of many witnesses. Although the authorities tried to suppress the news, some videos still leaked. Yet, when people saw them, they assumed it was just special effects from a movie. When the apocalypse finally arrives, these people will realize just how foolish they had been... "It seems the defensive limit of this passive skill is just about here." Irving murmured, seemingly dissatisfied. Although the bullets were blocked by the protective shield provided by the skill [Blessed by Light], he still felt a sharp pain with each impact, and the golden glow around him was visibly dimming. After enduring two rounds of catastrophic trials, players in the Other World Game were rapidly growing in strength, with some even breaking through the level 11 threshold and entering the Trainee Hero stage. Take, for example, Alice, the leader of the Brotherhood of Night Blades... Last night in the secret realm, the mages from the Night Blades were mostly around level 10, with a few having already surpassed the level 11 threshold. The power of the spells they cast far exceeded that of these bullets. The protective shield provided by [Blessed by Light] couldn''t fully withstand the skills of a powerful mage at this stage. "I spared you once before. This time you won''t get another chance." Irving said coldly. His deep eyes once again gleamed with a crimson light. This was the manifestation of his skill: [Soul Link]. Before the female assassin codenamed "Foxy" had entered, he had already used it once. Swiftly scanning the information in Dennis''s mind, Irving frowned slightly. "You!" Dennis was utterly stunned. When he looked at Irving again, his eyes were filled with fear. Only now did he finally realize why this man had become the chief advisor of the Angel Guild, why the Blue Planet Will had labeled him the "Public Enemy Nimber one." and why there was a bounty on him in the Other World Game... "Please, spare me. I know I was wrong." Dennis begged, his hands trembling uncontrollably, his face as white as a sheet. "I''ll agree to any condition you want if you just let me go." "Too late!" The cold glint in Irving''s eyes grew even sharper. Not to mention the information he had just extracted from Dennis''s mind, the fact that Dennis knew about his "Number One Player" identity meant he could not leave him alive. It wasn''t just Dennis. Everyone present had to be eliminated. The next moment. Boom! A loud explosion echoed through the villa. Blinding light filled the assassins'' eyes, and before they could react, their bodies were engulfed in flames. Perhaps it was due to the Taikoo Flame gem, but the fireballs Irving cast contained streaks of green light, making them even more powerful than before. Ten minutes later. The villa was silent. Many pieces of furniture in the living room had been destroyed by the flames, and Dennis, along with the thirty assassins he had brought, were reduced to charred corpses. In a corner of the wrecked living room, the female assassin codenamed "Foxy" was curled up on the sofa, her snow-white skin marked with scars. Her gaze was fixed on Irving, who was not far away. Her eyes were filled with confusion, shock, and fear, an incredibly complex mix of emotions. "Foxy?" Irving walked over, a hint of amusement in his cold eyes. "One of the top hundred international assassins. Your real name is Wendy, correct?" "You..." These words pierced Wendy''s heart like steel needles. Her beautiful eyes widened, and the fear on her face deepened. "How do you know that? Does it mean our presence was already exposed before we arrived?" This was the only possibility she could think of. A flash of indifference passed through Irving''s eyes as he slowly said, "You are not in a position to ask me questions right now." After a pause, he continued, "You lived abroad before? And you received training in firearms..." A string of information about her came out effortlessly. These details were what Irving had just probed from her mind using [Soul Link]. At this moment, Wendy felt like she was standing completely naked and transparent before him. "Just kill me!" Wendy closed her eyes in despair, a hint of helplessness appearing on her delicate face. No one is unafraid of death, not even a professional assassin like Wendy. However, she understood very well that any resistance against the man before her would be futile. Chapter 108 - 108: The Beautiful Bodyguard Looking at Wendy, curled up on the sofa with a face full of despair, the coldness in Irving''s eyes gradually dissipated without him realizing it. When Wendy first entered the villa, she appeared to be a seasoned player in the game of seduction, especially with her teasing glances and deliberate body movements. If it were anyone else, they would have already fallen into her trap. However, through the skill [Soul Link], Irving had gleaned some of Wendy''s past experiences and found himself somewhat surprised. Wendy had been an orphan from a young age, later taken in by an international assassin organization called the Serpent, where she underwent brutal training. She became proficient in firearms, combat, and various assassination techniques. There was a reason why she was ranked among the top international assassins. The most intriguing part was that many had pursued her, yet she had rejected them all, never even having a relationship... S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A true professional assassin, her acting skills are better than those of an award-winning actor." Irving muttered to himself. Acting and disguise are essential courses for every professional assassin, basic skills without which they would easily show flaws. "Why haven''t you made your move yet?" Wendy slowly opened her eyes, her once bright gaze now dull, and sighed, "From the day I became an assassin, I thought of many ways I might die... This time, I underestimated you too much!" From the moment the villa door opened and she first saw Irving, she hadn''t taken this young man seriously, thinking he was just a rich kid with some background. But the outcome... The series of subsequent events showed her the true strength of the young man before her, making her realize how laughable her initial plan had been. Seduction? From the moment she stepped into the villa, her fate was sealed. In the face of absolute power, any scheme is doomed to fail! "If I wanted to kill you, you''d already be like them." Irving said, glancing at the charred corpses not far away. His deep eyes fixed on Wendy as he slowly continued, "I''m giving you two choices." "One, die like them. Two, choose to follow me." The villa fell into a dead silence after he finished speaking. Wendy''s face showed a trace of surprise, and her beautiful eyes regained some light. Even as a professional assassin, she felt fear when truly facing death. It''s a natural reaction of the body, differing only in the degree of fear between individuals. She looked at Irving, her mind replaying the recent battle... The golden glow surrounding Irving that neither sharp knives nor bullets could harm, and that terrifyingly massive fireball ¨C everything filled her with awe. Especially when Irving accurately recited information about her, it felt as if she were completely exposed before this man, without a single secret left. This level of shock was beyond measure! "Does the Other World really exist?" Wendy asked instinctively. She had heard about the game the Other World before, but had never taken it seriously. However, after witnessing the man''s displayed power, she seemed to understand something. Irving gave a slight nod as a form of response, his deep eyes always fixed on Wendy. With the skill [Soul Link], Irving could clearly sense Wendy''s psychological activities. Even though she was a professional assassin with excellent acting skills, it was impossible for her to lie in front of him. After a moment. Wendy seemed to make up her mind and nodded, "I am willing! I am willing to follow you!" She knew that if the game the Other World truly existed, then the external news about the impending apocalypse must also be true. Following this man was the best choice at the moment. "Good." A smile appeared on Irving''s face. The reason he was willing to give Wendy a chance was because of her background. Having an assassin ranked among the top hundred internationally by his side would not only save a lot of trouble but also serve as a capable assistant. "Help me clean up this place." Irving said in a deep voice. Although this villa in the suburbs was usually deserted, the bullet holes and bloodstains in the living room would still cause trouble if discovered. It must be said, Wendy was very professional in this regard. In just half an hour, the traces of the battle were almost completely cleaned up. During this time, Irving sat on a lounge chair by the pool, leisurely sipping whiskey and enjoying the afternoon sun. With a capable assistant like Wendy, many things no longer required his personal attention. "Mr.Irving, the bloodstains are mostly cleaned up, but some bullet holes in the wall cannot be removed..." Wendy said. Irving nodded, "You don''t need to worry about that." He then called James, briefly explaining the situation and asking him to send someone to clean up. He specifically requested the unfinished basement on the villa''s lower floor to be expanded and completed. Of course, Irving didn''t mention anything about Dennis, just that there were some unidentified assassins. In fact, even if Irving said nothing, James wouldn''t ask. The domestic situation was turbulent, and incidents like this happened frequently. Moreover, the Night Blades'' affair was far from over. After hanging up, Irving glanced at Wendy, instructing her to take a shower and change her clothes upstairs. Then the two of them left the villa. On the suburban highway, a Mercedes Maybach sped towards Starling City. Sitting in the back seat, Irving looked out the window, his brow furrowed as if deep in thought. ... Inside Starling City. In a grand mansion, the atmosphere was exceptionally oppressive. Sophia was sitting in front of the coffee table, her usually cold face now clouded with worry, as if shrouded by a layer of dark clouds. In just a few days, successive blows had caused the Green family to lose its former glory in Starling City. First, they were enslaved by the Brotherhood of Night Blades, then betrayed by their affiliated family in the secret realm. Now, the head of the Green family, Sophia''s father, had been kidnapped. Sophia felt an unprecedented sense of helplessness. She glanced at the clock on the wall, watching the time pass by, growing increasingly anxious. "Miss..." At this moment, an old butler from the family approached, carrying a plate of delicate snacks and gently placing it beside her. "Miss, you haven''t eaten a bite since you came back last night. Why don''t you have something to fill your stomach?" "We''re all worried about the Master, but if you collapse from exhaustion, the Green family will truly have no hope left." The old butler couldn''t help but sigh as he said this. Sophia glanced at the snacks on the table but had no appetite at all. The sky outside was gradually darkening, and there was less than an hour left until the appointed time. The people who had kidnapped her father had made it clear on the phone that if they didn''t get what they wanted on time, they would kill him immediately. The Green family had suffered continuous heavy blows. Not only were their family members affected, but even their newly established guild had nearly all its players massacred in the secret realm. "We can''t delay any longer." Sophia suddenly stood up and started to head outside. Seeing this, the old butler hurriedly stopped her, "Miss, you can''t go! Since those people dared to kidnap the Master, they must be prepared. If you go there like this, not only will you fail to rescue the Master, but you might also..." The old butler couldn''t bear to continue. Sophia understood the logic all too well. She smiled bitterly, "Is there any better option now? Should we just stand by and watch my father get killed by those people?" The old butler fell silent. The atmosphere in the mansion grew even more oppressive. Just then, footsteps sounded outside the mansion. The old butler was slightly startled, looking at the approaching figures, sensing something. "Miss, could it be those people have come to us?" The old butler, who had worked for the Green family for over thirty years, had deep feelings for the family. He instinctively stood in front of Sophia. "What did I tell you on the phone?" A stern voice rang out. The old butler''s face turned even more grim, his old eyes filled with a fearless look. But the next moment, he saw Sophia rushing toward the two figures like a madwoman. "Miss, you..." The old butler was stunned. "Irving! You finally came! I''ve been waiting so long, I was about to lose my mind!" Sophia instantly recognized the familiar voice and threw herself at Irving. At this moment, she was like a drowning person grasping at a lifeline, clutching Irving''s hand tightly. "Some things took more time than expected, so I arrived a bit late." Irving said. "Irving, who is this?" Sophia''s gaze fell on the unfamiliar woman following closely behind Irving. A complex look flashed in her eyes as she asked curiously. Chapter 109 - 109: The Raging Waves Bar "Who is she..." Sophia asked, looking at Irving with a touch of confusion. Wendy had changed out of her pink bodycon dress and was now wearing a loose t-shirt and jeans. Even in such casual attire, it was still obvious that she was a stunning beauty. A complex expression flashed through Sophia''s eyes. She had never seen this woman before. "She is my personal bodyguard." Irving introduced, "Her name is Wendy." Sophia was slightly taken aback, and the complexity in her eyes deepened. She had witnessed Irving''s strength firsthand. Even in the dangerous Other World, this man had always managed to get out of life-threatening situations multiple times. Someone like him actually needed a bodyguard? Could it be... "Irving, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about this." Sophia quickly said, as if she had realized something. But when she looked at Wendy, a trace of hostility flashed in her eyes. Irving was speechless. However, he did not intend to disclose that Wendy was ranked among the top 100 international assassins. Although Wendy had not yet secured a spot in the Other World Game, she had been subjected to the rigorous training of an assassin organization from a young age. She was proficient in combat, firearms, and various assassination techniques. No one could imagine that beneath her beautiful exterior lay the true identity of a professional killer. In an increasingly turbulent future, she would become a crucial card in Irving''s hand. Many shady tasks could be entrusted to Wendy. "Alright." Irving frowned, "Time is running out. Let''s get in the car and talk on the way." It was already seven o''clock in the evening. There were only thirty minutes left until the time agreed upon by the kidnappers of Jony. ... Night had fallen. At the Raging Waves Bar, dynamic music filled the hall. Countless young men and women were drinking and partying. On the central stage, several sexy beauties were dancing, and cheers erupted from the crowd below from time to time. Inside the bar, a hidden staircase led directly to the upper floor. However, two tattooed men stood guard at the staircase entrance. On the second floor, there was another spacious hall that was not in use. The area lacked decoration, and a few concrete pillars stood in sight, creating an oppressive atmosphere quite different from the lively scene downstairs. "Why isn''t she here yet?" A bald man asked as he and about a dozen other tattooed men surrounded a sofa in the hall. On the brown sofa, a middle-aged man was smoking a cigar. Amidst the swirling smoke, he squinted his eyes, staring intently at Jony, who was tied to a chair in front of him. His face was dark with anger, as if it could drip water. "Addison, you backstabbing bastard! I must have been blind back then." Jony, who was tightly bound and blindfolded, roared angrily. A few years ago, the Fox family had been an obscure small family in Starling City. If it hadn''t been for their connection with the Green family, they might have been swallowed up by other families already. "Traitor!" Jony shouted. He was filled with deep regret. Considering all that had happened recently, he felt a profound sense of sorrow. Following two devastating strikes, the Green family had suffered severe losses. Not only were the players from the guild established by the Green family almost entirely wiped out, but many family members were also killed. Now, Jony was left with only his daughter, Sophia. Addison''s face grew darker, and with a wave of his hand, the bald man by his side stepped forward aggressively. "Old man, you''re in our hands now, and yet you still dare to talk tough?" The bald man raised his fist and swung it fiercely into Jony''s abdomen. Thud, thud, thud... the dull sounds echoed. Moments later, already battered from the previous night''s battle, Jony felt as if his internal organs were boiling. Then, a gush of fresh blood spurted from his mouth. Even so, his gaze was still fixed on Addison, filled with anger, "Traitor! You won''t end well, our Green family..." Before he could finish, the bald man delivered another fierce punch. Thud! Jony spat out another mouthful of blood, his face pale as paper after the beating. "You and the Green family?" Addison slowly rose from the sofa, sneering, "You still think the Green family is one of the top families in Starling City? Wait till your precious daughter arrives. Then, you can reunite underground." "You dare..." Jony seemed to realize something, but he was beaten so severely he couldn''t even finish his sentence. "Only ten minutes left now," Addison said, glancing at the time. His grim expression turned to one of disappointment, then continued, "It''s a pity your precious daughter doesn''t seem to care about her father''s life." The bald man glared at Jony, then moved back to Addison''s side. "Addison, I say we just finish off this old man. The Green family is nearly done for anyway," the bald man continued, "Once he''s dead, that Sophia won''t be able to stir up any trouble." The Green family owned substantial assets in Starling City, and if Addison could take over those assets, he would become the top family in the city. People have two hearts: one for greed and one for discontent. Addison''s ambition was great. He was not content to remain a subordinate family to the Greens. That''s why he chose to become a pawn for the Night Blades, betraying them during last night''s secret realm exploration. He had thought he could annihilate the Green family in one fell swoop, but unexpectedly, a young man appeared and wiped out the Night Blades team sent by him, even Lord Vite perished in the magma. Recalling the events of the previous night, Addison couldn''t help but shudder. If he hadn''t sneakily escaped during the battle between the two groups, he might already be dead. "Don''t be hasty, let''s wait a bit longer." Addison said with a grim face. Shortly after leaving the secret realm, he learned through backchannels that someone had obtained the legacy treasure from the realm, and that person was likely the young man who had appeared last night. He could also tell that Sophia''s relationship with that young man was not simple. He was gambling! Addison was betting that Sophia wouldn''t simply watch as her father was mercilessly killed. As long as she could bring the legacy treasure, the Fox family could not only leap to become a top family but could even dominate Starling City. Even if the gamble was lost, it didn''t matter. They could just wait for the time to elapse and kill Jony. The Fox family could still profit¡­ Meanwhile. Inside the noisy bar, a woman in black high heels, exuding sensuality, slowly made her way towards the staircase leading to the second floor. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, giving off the impression she was intoxicated. "Sorry, miss, you can''t go up there." said one of the tattooed men guarding the door, as they exchanged glances. They then eyed the sexy woman from head to toe, their looks carrying a hint of a lewd understanding exclusive to men. "Where''s the restroom, handsome?" asked the sultry woman, her enticing eyes teasing them as her body started to sway. She leaned against the wall nearby. "I feel a bit dizzy. Could you guys help me get there?" "Well..." The two tattooed men hesitated for a moment, but upon seeing the seductive figure of the attractive woman, they couldn''t help but feel a stir in their hearts. In the bar, it was rare for drunken girls to approach them so openly - a perfect opportunity to take advantage of the situation, perhaps even leading to something more intimate. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, every young person who comes here seeks to indulge their desires. The tattooed men smiled knowingly, their eyes lingering on the slender waist of the sexy woman, preparing to step forward and offer support. But in the next moment... "My head is spinning..." The sexy woman rubbed her temple and suddenly leaned towards the two men. Seeing this, the smiles on the tattooed men''s faces deepened, their guard completely lowered. As the taller tattooed man took a step forward to catch the alluring woman in his arms, he failed to notice the slight smile playing on her lips. Snort In a swift motion, the first tattooed man''s body suddenly shuddered. He felt a chill at his chest, and his smile froze instantly. "You..." The other tattooed man sensed something was amiss, only to see a flash of cold light. They never would have dreamed that the apparently intoxicated sexy woman was so agile, and in her hand appeared a sharp dagger. In just moments, the dagger had pierced through the chests of both men. In the dim, noisy bar, none of the reveling young men and women took notice of the scene by the secluded passageway. The sexy woman was none other than Wendy, for whom such a maneuver was child''s play given her career as a professional assassin. As the two tattooed men clutched their bleeding chests in horror, Irving and Sophia suddenly appeared by their side. At this moment. On the second floor of the bar, the bald man and his dozen subordinates heard footsteps approaching. As they looked towards the entrance, several figures appeared there. "Who the hell let you up here?" the bald man barked, spotting the two tattooed men. But in the next moment, the two tattooed subordinates collapsed to the floor, blood gushing from their chests like fountains, the pungent smell of blood permeating the air. Chapter 110 - 110: The Trump Card in Hand As the two tattooed subordinates fell straight into a pool of blood, the faces of the onlookers turned pale. The spreading scent of blood lent a suffocating tension to the atmosphere. With a metallic clang, the heavy iron door at the entrance of the second floor was locked. "Who are you people?!" The bald man''s gaze landed on the three figures that had suddenly appeared. His expression soured, while his dozen subordinates promptly gripped their machetes. As the three figures slowly walked towards them, everyone saw them clearly¡ªa man and two women. It was Irving, along with Wendy and Sophia. "Dad!" Sophia''s eyes fell on Jony, who was battered and bruised in the center of the hall. Her eyes immediately reddened, and she dashed towards him recklessly. "Sophia." Jony said weakly. Seeing his daughter appear suddenly to rescue him filled him with a moment of relief, followed by a shake of his head. His aged, weary eyes conveyed a depth of sadness. "Sophia, don''t come over!" Jony continued, "Those bastards won''t let me go. Leave now, don''t worry about me, the future of our family rests on you." A wave of sorrow enveloped the hearts of father and daughter. Watching her father being tortured like this, Sophia glared fiercely at the bald man and his subordinates blocking her way, her beautiful eyes filled with grief and anger. "We thought you wouldn''t dare to come." the bald man sneered, then clapped his hands mockingly. "I''m almost moved by your loyalty and righteousness. Too bad, tonight none of you will escape." "As for the Green family, after tonight it will cease to exist!" The bald man''s laughter grew wilder. He waved his hand towards his subordinates and commanded coldly, "Tie up that old man''s precious daughter. As for her two helpers..." He made a throat-slashing gesture. The dozen subordinates understood immediately, their gazes turning towards Irving and Wendy. Especially when they looked at Wendy, her sensual figure ignited a fire of lust in their hearts. "Kill that man first, and don''t kill the woman." one of the subordinates whispered to his companion. The next moment. The dozen men wielding machetes walked straight towards Irving, seeing him as no more than a lamb ready for slaughter. "Everyone here today must die." Irving stated calmly. His words flowed smoothly, as though narrating a fact that was about to unfold. "Understood, Irving." Wendy nodded, a chill flashing in her beautiful eyes. For a professional assassin, obedience to orders was paramount. Wendy had once obeyed the commands of the assassin organization she belonged to, and now, she chose to obey this man''s commands. "Beauty, I advise you not to court death. We don''t hold back, and it would be a shame to hurt you." one of the thugs said disdainfully as Wendy stepped forward. The rest of the thugs similarly underestimated Wendy. However, they were soon to pay a price for their underestimation... The fight lasted less than half a minute, to be precise, it was a one-sided massacre. When Wendy returned to Irving''s side, behind her lay a dozen bodies, each with a stab wound or a slash across the chest or throat from her dagger. The cuts were clean and lethal, each a fatal blow! Even Irving was momentarily surprised at the sight, but soon a slight smile curled at the corner of his mouth. "Irving, what should we do with those two?" Wendy asked indifferently, her dagger dripping with blood. She raised her eyebrows slightly as she looked towards the bald man and Addison, who was sitting on a sofa not far away. The atmosphere in the hall fell into deafening silence, punctuated only by the dripping sound of blood. When the bald man looked at Wendy and Irving again, the disdain in his eyes had been completely replaced by deep fear. "Addison... Addison." the bald man felt a chill rising within him as he turned to look at Addison behind him. "So, I hear you really want that legacy treasure?" Irving looked at Addison with a hint of amusement and a smile in his eyes. However, this smile, when perceived by Addison, sent a shiver of coldness through him, recalling the scenes from the secret realm the night before. His face turned extremely pale. "Addison, we still have the old guy in our hands!" The bald man''s eyes flashed viciously as he quickly picked up a machete that had fallen to the ground and pressed it against Jony''s throat. Addison finally felt a surge of confidence. Forcing himself to stay calm, he stood up with a strained smile, "Kid, I didn''t expect you to come here personally for this woman. It seems you''re quite infatuated." "If you want her father to live, bring out the legacy treasure you obtained from the secret realm last night." "I must warn you, this is my territory!" As soon as these words were spoken, a series of violent knocks came from the iron door at the back, where a large group of thugs was gathered, insanely trying to break in. Amidst the continuous banging, the door latch began to loosen. "Your territory?" Irving chuckled and shook his head, then looked at the machete the bald man was holding against Jony''s neck and walked towards them unhurriedly. "You¡­" the bald man''s face changed drastically, he tightened his grip around Jony''s neck, and threatened, "If you take another step forward, I''ll kill him!" Seeing this, Addison also stood beside the bald man, a smug smile appearing on his face. Jony was now his trump card. In his eyes, since Irving had made it here for Sophia, he must value this woman highly, and he could use this as leverage. "Irving¡­" Sophia, seeing Jony struggling for breath, was so anxious that tears began to stream down her face. However, unexpectedly to everyone, Irving continued walking forward as if he hadn''t seen anything, "Go ahead, just remember¡­" at this point, a chilling gleam suddenly flashed in his deep eyes. "If you kill him, I assure you, your end will be very grim!" Irving spoke coldly. For him, reborn once, nothing and no one could threaten him. Because he deeply understood that to survive in the ruthless apocalypse, any vulnerability could become a fatal weakness. "Irving!" At that moment, Sophia could no longer hold herself together. Her heart felt like it was being twisted in agony. She couldn''t understand why Irving was doing this, and even more, she couldn''t bear the thought of her father dying right before her eyes. After enduring two consecutive blows within the family, her father was the only remaining relative she had... sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sophia, Irving is right!" Jony, whose neck was tightly gripped, managed to speak with difficulty. When he looked at Irving, his aged eyes showed a trace of relief. For Jony, who had weathered many storms, it was clear to see Irving''s true intentions, and he deeply admired the young man''s resoluteness and ruthlessness. Though he had never experienced a real apocalypse, the corporate battles within families were akin to a battlefield without smoke¡ªa cruelty not less intense than the former. When one is caught in another''s grasp, without the resolve to make harsh, decisive actions, a good outcome is impossible. Rather than hesitating, it''s better to fight with full force. This too, is a form of courage! "I am an old man, and if I die here tonight, it''s just my bad luck, no one else''s fault." Jony first glanced at Irving, then turned his gaze to Sophia, "Sophia, don''t forget what I told you earlier, this young man has an unlimited future!" Previously, during the siege of The Brotherhood of Night Blades'' castle, Jony had witnessed Irving''s formidable strength and extraordinary audacity. Especially after learning about Sophia''s relationship with Irving, he had even suggested that his daughter find a way to marry this man. Although Sophia had refused, using the excuse that Irving already had a girlfriend, Jony, as someone who had been through similar experiences, felt an even greater sense of urgency. "Sophia, the future of the Green family is now in your hands." Jony, his face turning blue from being choked, used his last bit of strength to instruct. At this moment, as Irving drew closer, Addison became furious. He glared fiercely at the bald man beside him and yelled, "Shut this old man up! Don''t let him speak anymore¡­" Addison''s voice trembled as he spoke. Especially when he saw Irving''s sharp, blade-like gaze, a wave of fear involuntarily surged within him. He could never have dreamed that although he held the biggest trump card, it was of no use against Irving. Thud, thud, thud! Outside the iron door, the thugs gathered from the bar, like enraged wild dogs, had found hammers and were crazily smashing at the door lock. "Damn it, someone dares to break in right under our watch." "Once I get in there, I''m going to kill him." one of the thugs with dyed yellow hair shouted angrily, then with all his strength, he charged again at the iron door. With a booming sound, the iron door was violently forced open. The thugs who rushed in were immediately hit with a stench of blood. As they followed the blood trail forward, they all froze in place as if petrified. Just a short distance away, Addison was kneeling on the ground, pleading... Chapter 111 - 111: Entrustment "Please, just let me go..." A plea sounded through the air. As the hired thugs burst through the iron doors, they were met with a scene of carnage¡ªbodies strewn across the floor and Addison kneeling helplessly. They all froze in shock. "Addison... you!" Not only were the arriving thugs stunned, but the bald man who was tightly choking Jony was also caught off guard. His hand, clenching a machete, began to tremble. "Let him go, release him now!" Addison''s mental defenses completely crumbled at that moment. He had thought that kidnapping Jony would be enough to coerce the man before him, but it proved utterly ineffective. Especially when he recalled the scenes from the secret realm the day before, sheer terror swiftly invaded his heart. Given Irving''s strength and methods, any harm to Jony would undoubtedly lead to a gruesome end. And indeed, it did. Irving was not without vulnerabilities, but having survived an apocalypse, his heart had been hardened like steel. He was determined to make those who had betrayed and hurt him pay a painful price. He had numerous ways to make Addison experience a fate worse than death. "Are you deaf?" Addison, still on his knees, turned and glared at the bald man, shouting harshly, "If you don''t want to die, drop the knife now!" The expression on the bald man''s face was incredibly complex. The Fox family operated several entertainment venues in Starling City and maintained a group of thugs under their command. The bald man, named Alan, was considered the leader among these thugs. In Addison''s eyes, however, he was merely a dog kept by his side. Now that even the dog''s master was kneeling and begging, what right did he have to resist any further? A sharp clink resonated as Alan''s machete dropped to the ground, and he too knelt down. "Dad!" Sophia rushed over frantically. Jony was nearly choking to death, his neck marked by a deep strangulation line. Sophia hurriedly untied the ropes binding him, tears streaming down her face. "Have them all leave." Irving said indifferently, glancing at the thugs who had gathered around. The thugs stood there, dumbfounded, still unable to grasp the situation fully. When they looked at Irving, their hearts churned like a turbulent sea. Places like bars, where drunken disturbances and even sabotage from rival factions were common, never saw anyone leave their territory unscathed. Instead, no one had ever managed to leave their territory unscathed... Yet, the young man before them had not only forced their boss Alan to kneel on the ground, but even Addison, the powerful figure behind the bar, was now continuously pleading for mercy. "Get out!" Before Addison could speak, Alan glared fiercely at the thugs and barked, "Get out now!" As the leader of these bar thugs, Alan did not want to be humiliated in front of his subordinates. Although he was still unaware of what had transpired in the secret realm, he had a vague sense that this young man was no ordinary individual. Moments later, all the thugs that had rushed over had left. Such a major incident had occurred, and yet the young people who had been drinking and reveling downstairs were all driven out. The entire bar was cleared. On the second floor, the atmosphere was deathly silent. "I''ve released him, please, I beg you, give me a way to live." Addison pleaded from the ground, his voice trembling with fear in his eyes. "Do they have a base here in Starling City? Where exactly?" Irving asked. "They?" Addison was momentarily startled, then quickly realized whom Irving was referring to, and hurriedly responded, "You mean the Night Blades? I... I''m not sure. They were the ones who approached me initially, promising to eliminate the Green family as long as I obeyed their commands." "Is that all?" Irving''s gaze was piercing, like a sharp blade, turning back to Addison. Addison''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly added, "I truly don''t know where their base is, but..." He swallowed hard, his life hanging by a thread, no longer caring about the consequences, and continued, "I know that several families within Starling City have already aligned with them. And in three days, they seem to be planning a large-scale uprising, and they''ve demanded our participation." "An uprising?" Irving frowned. This information was essentially similar to what he had heard from James. Starling City, rich in mineral resources and crops, had long been targeted by the Night Blades. As for the uprising, it seemed aimed at the city''s official administrators. The Night Blades intended to use this event to take full control of the city. "That''s all I know. If those people find out I''ve leaked this information, they will surely kill me." Addison began to plead again. His dreams had turned to dust. In his quest for the treasures of the secret realm, he had not informed the Night Blades about his kidnapping of Jony, meaning now no one could save him. "You can go." Irving said coldly. "Really?" Hearing this, Addison was initially stunned, then, as if granted a royal pardon, he shakily got up from the ground and hurried toward the iron door. The recent events felt like a nightmare. He could not wait to leave this dreadful place. "Send him off." Irving said, glancing at Wendy with a meaningful look, then walked over to where Sophia was. Jony was being supported, his face bruised and purple. Having endured a fierce battle in the secret realm the night before and then being brought here by Addison and his men, his aged body couldn''t handle such torment. "Irving, my father''s injuries are severe. We need to get him to a hospital quickly," Sophia said anxiously. "I''m alright..." Jony, his aged face weary, managed a tired smile as he looked at Irving, "Irving, Sophia told me about you the other day. I haven''t had the chance to thank you for what you did last time." Without Irving, the Green family would still be enslaved by the Brotherhood of Night Blades, forever unable to lift their heads. And this time, if not for Irving, Sophia alone would not have been a match for Addison, and she might have been in danger herself. "It was merely a small effort on my part." Irving responded. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A small effort..." Jony heard these words, visibly moved, shaking his head as he lamented, "If our Green family had a young man like you, we might not have fallen to such depths." Before the advent of the Other World Game, in Starling City, the Green family controlled a vast amount of industries, including mines and agricultural production bases. However, as the apocalypse loomed, the entire world became turbulent, and the resources controlled by the Green family soon became a source of trouble. They were targeted by numerous forces, almost to the point of destruction... The industries and economic chains a family holds indeed symbolize strength, but this is only true in times of peace. In an apocalypse, if there is no strong force to protect these industries, they are bound to invite disaster. The experience of the Green family is a classic example. While Jony did form a guild, the players he recruited were too weak. This weakness was all too evident in the secret realm when they faced a squad sent by the Night Blades and were nearly completely annihilated. "Irving, there''s something I need to ask of you." Jony''s aged eyes flickered with hope, then he glanced at Sophia beside him and continued, "She is my only daughter, and I wish to leave her in your care. Only in this way can the legacy of the Green family''s industries be preserved¡­" "Dad!" Sophia interjected quickly, her cheeks flushing with a hint of red as she explained, "Irving, don''t listen to my dad. He must be out of his mind from exhaustion." With a trace of reproach in her eyes, Sophia added, "Dad, let''s get you home to rest first. We can talk about this later." A bitter smile appeared on Jony''s aged face. "I''ll escort you home in a while, but there are still some matters to attend to here." Irving said with a slight smile, then turned his attention to Alan, who was still kneeling on the ground. At this moment, Alan''s face bore no trace of his initial arrogance. He looked utterly defeated, his head bowed in silence. Not far away. Addison, who hadn''t managed to get far, had collapsed into a pool of blood. His eyes were wide open like bells, and a gruesome wound had mysteriously appeared on his back. Having resolved everything, Wendy cleaned her dagger and returned to Irving''s side. The phrase ''send him off'' could be interpreted in two ways: one was to see the guest out, and the other was to send someone to their doom. It was clear that Irving meant the latter. For a traitor like Addison, there was no need to keep him around. At this moment, Alan clenched his teeth, trying to suppress the fear in his heart, yet his body couldn''t help but tremble. He hadn''t expected such ruthlessness from the young man before him. "Tomorrow, bring your men and help me with a task. If it''s successful, I might consider sparing you¡­" Irving said coolly, glancing at Alan with a lowered voice. After giving these instructions, Irving didn''t even bother to look at Alan again, seemingly indifferent to whether he agreed or not. He turned and left the bar with Sophia and the others. Chapter 112 - 112: Proposing Cooperation Watching Irving''s departing figure, Alan collapsed to the ground, completely drained. Looking around, the corpses scattered all over emitted a strong stench of blood. Right in front of him, Addison still had his eyes wide open, filled with terror and resentment. He probably didn''t understand, even at the moment of his death, why Irving would go back on his word... No one knew how much time had passed when the thugs from downstairs finally rushed up and helped Alan up from the ground. "Alan!" the thug with yellow-dyed hair shouted angrily. "That guy doesn''t seem to be from Starling City. Should I take the brothers and go kill him now?" The eyes of the surrounding thugs also turned to Alan. This bar was their turf, and no one had ever dared to cause trouble here. If word got out, the other underground gangs would laugh their heads off. "Kill him?" Alan glanced at him coldly. He still couldn''t forget the scene that had just unfolded, especially the high-heeled woman by the young man''s side. A dozen of his brothers had fallen at her hands, and her methods were extremely ruthless. To have such a fierce woman following him, that young man couldn''t be simple. Moreover, Addison seemed to fear that young man, indicating he knew something¡­ "Do you think you''re tough?" Alan''s sense of dread deepened as he thought about it. He raised his hand and smacked the yellow-haired thug hard on the back of the head. "That young man isn''t someone we can afford to mess with. If you want to die, I won''t stop you." The yellow-haired thug, slapped in the back of the head, didn''t dare say another word. The strong smell of blood lingered on the second floor of the bar. Looking at the corpses strewn about, a bitter expression appeared on Alan''s face. The deaths of his own thugs could be handled easily enough, just dig a pit and bury them. But Addison was the head of the Fox family, after all. "Get a few quick-handed brothers over here and clean this place up. Bury them far away, and don''t make any mistakes." Alan''s face was grim as he continued, "Each person will get five thousand as hush money. If anyone dares to spread this, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" "Understood, Alan!" Soon, the thugs got to work. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Meanwhile. Irving and his group had returned to the Green family mansion. The Green family had suffered significant losses from these two attacks, and the mansion was much quieter than usual. The old butler, seeing the master and young lady return safely, grabbed Irving''s hand excitedly, thanking him repeatedly. Irving felt somewhat uncomfortable with the gratitude. For him, this trip to Starling City had another important purpose besides saving Jony. With the apocalypse imminent, he needed to prepare in advance. Starling City, with its rich mining resources and agricultural produce, held much greater significance in his mind than the capital. "I never thought I''d come back alive..." In the hall, Jony''s old eyes flashed with complexity, and he couldn''t help but sigh, then turned to look at Irving. "Irving, I heard from Sophia that you live in the capital? May I ask what your family does?" Jony probed cautiously. In his eyes, someone as exceptionally talented as Irving, barely in his twenties yet possessing a maturity and steadiness beyond his years, and most importantly, that commanding presence, must surely have a significant background. He might even be a scion of one of the top families in the capital. Irving smiled slightly. He had no reason to hide this aspect of his life. He answered truthfully, "My parents passed away many years ago. Now it''s just me left at home, just an ordinary family." Jony was stunned. This was entirely different from what he had imagined. "Dad, why are you asking these questions?" Sophia felt the atmosphere become a bit awkward and said with a hint of reproach, "If it weren''t for Irving helping us these past few times, our family might have..." She didn''t finish her sentence. Even she couldn''t believe how the Green family, once a top family in Starling City, had fallen to such a state that even the head of the family had been kidnapped. If it weren''t for Irving, by tonight, the Green family might have been completely swallowed up. "I''m sorry, I was just a bit curious." Jony realized he had been a bit out of line and apologized with some regret. At this moment, even someone like Jony, who had weathered countless storms, couldn''t help but feel his heart surge upon hearing Irving''s story. His old eyes were filled not only with shock but also with admiration. Orphaned with no background support, yet this young man had managed to come so far. It was truly impressive! Jony knew well that when the apocalypse arrived, all powers would be reshuffled. In such a harsh environment, so-called family backgrounds would mean nothing. Only strength would matter. And now, despite narrowly escaping disaster, the Green family''s crisis wasn''t over. They controlled a large number of mines and agricultural bases, making them a coveted target for other forces. Even if it wasn''t the Brotherhood of Night Blades or the Fox family, other powers would still be eyeing them greedily. The Green family is now like a fish on the chopping board, they can only await their fate. "Sophia, have you thought about what we discussed last time?" Jony''s gaze turned to Sophia, his resolve strengthening as he continued, "With all my years of experience, I can''t be wrong. What Irving lacks now is just time." "..."Sophia instantly understood her father''s meaning, and her cheeks began to flush. First, Irving had captured the Brotherhood of Night Blades'' castle, rescuing the Green family from a dire situation. Then, he saved Jony this time as well. The Green family owed Irving an enormous debt of gratitude. Jony valued this above all. Moreover, many forces were still coveting the Green family''s assets. The family urgently needed a strong ally. In Jony''s eyes, this young man before him was undoubtedly the best choice. "Dad..." Sophia didn''t know what to say. "Sophia, I''m getting older. You''re my only daughter, and I have just one hope¡ªthat you can live a happy life." Jony''s voice was filled with paternal sincerity, and his aged face showed the hopes and dreams of a father. Listening to the father-daughter conversation, Irving felt the most awkward. He never pressured anyone in matters like these. "Jony, it''s too early to talk about this now, especially since I''ve only just met Sophia recently." Irving said with a smile. Then, he suddenly shifted the conversation, speaking seriously, "Actually, there''s another important matter that brought me to Starling City, and I''d like to discuss it with you, Jony." "What is it?" Jony was somewhat surprised but immediately expressed his willingness to help. "Irving, if there''s anything you need assistance with, as long as it''s within the Green family''s capability, feel free to ask." This was not mere politeness. Irving had saved the Green family more than once. Just for that debt of gratitude alone, even if Irving made some outrageous demands now, Jony would likely agree. "The apocalypse is coming soon. The situation in Starling City will only become more chaotic and may even slip out of official control." Irving paused, ensuring he was not being alarmist. The recent incidents involving the Green family were merely the beginning. Things would only get worse. "During last night''s secret realm expedition, the guild formed by the Green family suffered heavy casualties. However, I have a way to quickly rebuild your guild, making it far stronger than before." Irving said solemnly. These words struck a chord with Jony, although he was puzzled, "What''s your method?" Irving smiled and continued, "From now on, every player recruited by the Green family, I can equip them with a full set of equipment, and each piece will be of at least high grade or above." "What did you say?" Jony was stunned. Since the advent of the Other World Game, Jony had tried many ways to recruit players. Being a top family in Starling City, funding was never an issue, but they could only attract ordinary players. During last night''s secret realm expedition, despite Jony leading a large group of guild players, they were annihilated almost effortlessly by the Brotherhood of Night Blades'' small team. Ordinary players'' strength couldn''t support a guild becoming powerful. In the Other World Game, quality mattered far more than quantity. Even a large number of players would be wiped out before they could approach a powerful mage. To attract stronger players, there was only one way: equipment! For any player of any profession, equipment was a huge draw, especially high-grade equipment, and even more so a full set of high-grade equipment. The Green family mansion fell silent. At this moment, Jony was looking at Irving with a peculiar expression. He couldn''t believe that this young man was serious. Even having witnessed Irving''s formidable abilities, this still seemed like a fantasy. A guild typically had at least a hundred players. For a large family like the Green family, the guild would be even bigger. The basic equipment set included a weapon, armor, and shoes, meaning each player needed at least three pieces. For just a hundred players, that would be three hundred pieces... and all of them high-grade! Even on the official forum''s trading section, the number of high-grade equipment transactions over the past week hadn''t reached that quantity. "Irving, this is no joke!" Jony shook his head, a hint of disappointment flashing in his aged eyes as he looked at Irving. Chapter 113 - 113: A 50% Commission When Jony heard what Irving said, he could see that the admiration he had for this young man seemed to diminish somewhat. This was not surprising. Providing three hundred high-grade pieces of equipment would be seen as an impossible feat by any other player! "Jony, I am not joking with you." Irving said with a serious expression. The atmosphere once again fell into dead silence. Jony''s aged eyes rested on Irving, his expression incredibly complex. He could tell that Irving was not the kind of person who would speak without thinking, but three hundred pieces of equipment far exceeded his understanding. Just as he was still doubting the truth of Irving''s words, Sophia suddenly spoke up. "Dad, Irving is telling the truth." Sophia continued, "I saw it with my own eyes during the second disaster. At that time, there were piles and piles of equipment dropping in front of me. It took almost an hour just to pick them all up. I was exhausted." There was even a hint of complaint in her tone. "Sophia, what did you say!" This time, Jony could no longer control his emotions and couldn''t help but exclaim. Even if he was unwilling to believe it, hearing his daughter say it herself made him realize it couldn''t be false. Picking up equipment until her hands were tired... For a moment, Jony felt a mix of emotions and felt like something was stuck in his throat, unable to speak. For ordinary players, each round of disaster was a test of life and death. Although a large number of exotic beasts would appear, every player prayed for them to leave quickly. Even if they were killed, they wouldn''t drop much equipment, and the quality was usually very low. This was directly related to the equipment drop rate. After two rounds of disasters in the Other World Game, although player levels had improved significantly, facing low-level exotic beasts like pigmen no longer instilled fear. However, high-grade equipment was still extremely rare, and any piece could be sold for a high price in the forum trading section. At this moment, Jony suddenly recalled a mysterious player on the forum with the username [Lucky Pretty Boy], who once publicly sold nearly a thousand pieces of equipment, causing a stir in the forum. Many families had offered huge rewards for information about this [Lucky Pretty Boy] player. Unfortunately, for unknown reasons, the post selling a thousand pieces of equipment was suddenly deleted, leading many players to speculate it might have been a publicity stunt. After all, posting on the forum was easy, and no one had seen those thousand pieces of equipment. However, Jony had no idea that the mysterious player sought by countless families was sitting right in front of him. Regardless, for the Green family now, if they could provide every guild player with a full set of equipment, they could quickly form a powerful team in a short period. This would solve the most troublesome problem for Jony. "Irving, if what you say is true, I would be happy to cooperate with you. However..." Jony, who had managed family businesses for decades, naturally understood the implications of cooperation. He asked, "What does the Green family need to provide in return?" Hearing this, Irving let out a hearty laugh. He was not a philanthropist. Even with his connection to Sophia, it was impossible for him to expend such a significant amount of effort to support a family without reason, especially since the apocalypse was drawing nearer, and time equaled life. "It''s simple. From now on, I will need to take 50% of the profits from the mines and agricultural bases controlled by the Green family." Irving stated. The 50% share was slightly reduced out of consideration for Sophia. For another family, it would have been much higher. However, he was only providing equipment. The Green family would still need to cover labor and other costs, so he couldn''t be too demanding. The foundation of cooperation is mutual benefit. Of course, Irving held the absolute advantage. Given the equipment he was providing, once word got out, even if he raised the share higher, many families would still be willing to cooperate. "Agreed!" Jony understood the value of the equipment and immediately nodded. "As long as you can supply enough equipment, a 50% share is acceptable. I hope we can have a successful partnership!" "A successful partnership indeed." Irving replied, feeling a sense of relief. Given his current strength, it was unrealistic for him to control Starling City alone. Many domestic and foreign forces had their eyes on this prime location, not to mention the official government presence. However, this didn''t stop him from laying the groundwork in advance. The Green family still held some influence in Starling City, and this cooperation would help solve supply issues in the post-apocalyptic world. "Irving, when can we expect to receive the equipment?" Jony asked, a bitter smile on his face. "You know the Green family''s situation. We can barely protect ourselves right now. Recruiting players will take time, and I fear something might happen in the meantime..." Last time in the secret realm, the team of mages led by Vite was just an elite squad of the Night Group. Tonight''s events made it likely that the Fox family would seek revenge. "Tonight is impossible..." Irving frowned and continued, "How about this: tomorrow night, I will provide you with at least a hundred pieces of equipment. Use these to recruit some players first, and I will supply the rest later." Irving''s nonchalant tone, as if the equipment was insignificant, stunned Jony once again. As someone with experience, Jony gleaned two pieces of information from the recent conversation: first, Irving currently doesn''t have that much equipment; second, Irving will be able to obtain at least a hundred pieces of high-level equipment by tomorrow night. In just one day, even a powerful guild gathering all its players and working nonstop might barely collect a hundred pieces of equipment, and the quality couldn''t be guaranteed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, the higher the grade of the equipment, the lower the drop rate. "Hopefully..." Jony couldn''t help but doubt Irving''s words again, but everything would be verified by tomorrow night. After chatting for a while longer, Irving gained a better understanding of Starling City''s situation. Besides the Green family, many other families were struggling in dire straits, facing the dual threats of the apocalypse and increasing foreign forces. As for the official leadership of Starling City, they were struggling to even take care of themselves, let alone worry about the survival of these families. This confirmed what Irving had said before: in the face of a global catastrophe like the apocalypse, the government was just another large power. Many small countries'' governments had already been replaced. Jony wanted Irving to stay the night, but he declined. When Irving left the Green family mansion, it was already past eleven at night. Given the current situation in Starling City, he decided to leave Sophia there. After all, she was an ice mage, and this wouldn''t affect the progress of the Other World Game. Late at night, a Maybach sped along the highway toward the capital. Wendy was driving, occasionally glancing at Irving through the rearview mirror. "Irving, are we heading straight back to the villa, or..." Wendy asked. Though she had only been to the villa in the suburbs once during the day, she noticed that Irving didn''t seem to live there regularly. Such attention to detail was a basic skill for a professional assassin. "Let''s head back to the villa first." Irving replied. He then took out his phone and made a call. At that moment, Vicky was sitting on the couch at Irving''s house, watching TV. She occasionally glanced at the clock on the wall, her brows furrowed, unable to resist checking her phone. Just then, Irving''s call came in. "Irving, where are you? Why aren''t you back yet?" Vicky asked with concern. Since Irving mentioned he had some errands to run during the day, he hadn''t been seen. Vicky had bought some gifts for her grandfather''s birthday at a nearby mall and had been waiting for Irving to come home ever since. "I won''t be coming back tonight. Send me the address of your grandfather''s nursing home. I''ll be there on time tomorrow." Irving said. "But..." Vicky hesitated, then swallowed her words and obediently nodded, "Alright." After hanging up. Vicky set down her phone and glanced at the prepared dishes on the table, a hint of helplessness on her face¡ªa natural reaction from a woman. However, she quickly adjusted her mindset. She knew that a man like Irving would achieve great things in the future, and her only hope was to stay by his side. At the villa. James had already had the burnt living room redecorated. Since it was mostly just furniture that had been destroyed, replacing it didn''t take much time. "There are other rooms upstairs. Choose any one you like and settle in." Irving said to Wendy before collapsing onto the sofa. The past few days had been exhausting¡ªfirst the secret realm, then the battle in the villa, and finally the rush to Starling City. All this had left Irving thoroughly worn out. Instead of heading upstairs, Wendy went to the fridge, took out the whiskey they had opened during the day, poured a glass, and handed it to Irving with a thoughtful smile. "Let me join you for a drink..." Chapter 114 - 114: The Next Step in the Plan A gentle breeze rustled the leaves, producing a soft, whispering sound. Under the sparse, starry sky, occasional insect chirps could be heard. Inside the villa. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two were slightly tipsy from the alcohol. When Irving''s gaze fell on Wendy again, she had completely let her guard down. Aside from being a professional assassin, she was also a woman. "What''s the deal with the serpent assassin organization you mentioned?" Irving asked, somewhat puzzled. Wendy took another small sip of the strong liquor. Having chosen to follow this man, she had nothing to hide and revealed everything she knew. In the country, firearms were strictly controlled. Apart from the official military, it was illegal for any private individual to possess firearms. However, it was different in other countries abroad. In some countries, openly carrying guns on the street was not only legal but also protected. The headquarters of the serpent organization was in a small country in the southeast region. This country had a consistently hot and humid climate, characteristic of a tropical rainforest. Frequent small-scale conflicts and unrest were common, with various local forces constantly battling each other. Initially, the serpent organization provided armed forces to local factions. As their numbers grew and they trained many excellent assassins, the organization expanded its operations. To earn high commissions, the serpent organization began accepting tasks from private employers via the dark web, targeting specific individuals for assassination. These targets included wealthy tycoons, royal nobles, local warlords, and even high-ranking government officials from certain countries. "Many, like me, were orphans taken in by the serpent organization and subjected to brutal training." Wendy reminisced, sighing. "Each training camp had about a hundred people, but after the eliminations, only a handful survived." Being an assassin required a certain talent. A meticulous mind and quick thinking were essential, but the most crucial quality was a ruthless heart. For Wendy at the time, she had no choice but to kill to survive, sometimes even killing those she grew up with. Irving''s eyes flashed with complexity. Having experienced an apocalypse himself, he could deeply understand the feeling of having no choice but to survive in a harsh environment. He empathized with Wendy''s arduous journey from an orphan to a top assassin. "Irving, what exactly is the Other World Game?" Wendy asked. "I had heard some rumors before, but I didn''t believe them until¡­" The battle at the villa earlier that day replayed in her mind. The assassins who came with her, though not ranked among the world''s top killers, were elite members of the serpent organization, numerous and heavily armed. But against Irving, they were like paper, easily defeated. The golden aura surrounding Irving not only rendered daggers useless but also made bullets ineffective. The sudden appearance of a massive fireball that engulfed everyone instantly was still a vivid memory. Even now, thinking back to that scene made Wendy''s heart tremble. "The Other World Game is a space created by the will of the blue planet, simulating the apocalypse that is about to arrive." Irving said, picking up his wine glass and walking outside the villa. He looked up at the bright moon in the sky, his expression gradually becoming solemn. The current scenery would soon become a thing of the past. When the Dark Overlord descends upon the blue planet, the entire world will be plunged into darkness, devoid of any light. Most people will be forced to survive in underground tunnels, living like rats¡ªhumble and pitiable. After explaining this, Wendy furrowed her brows even more tightly, puzzled. "The Dark Overlord? What is that?" She wanted to know whether the Dark Overlord was some kind of life form or a phenomenon. Even Irving couldn''t explain this. He only knew that when the apocalypse arrived, a special geomagnetic energy would appear worldwide, causing almost all exposed electronic devices to be impacted and rendered useless. Although countries possessed a large number of weapons and equipment, such as tanks, airplanes, and even cruise missiles, they would all become scrap metal in an instant. This wasn''t the most critical issue. Under the influence of this geomagnetic energy, terrifying exotic beasts would appear worldwide, constantly destroying city buildings and slaughtering humans as prey. As for the Dark Overlord¡­ Irving shook his head. He didn''t know whether the Dark Overlord was a powerful life form or some kind of phenomenon. He thought about the inheritance he received in the Flowing Light and Dense Realm. Although he didn''t yet know the nature of the Dark Overlord''s existence, one thing was certain: it had descended upon the blue planet millions of years ago and had completely destroyed the Taikoo Divine Clan, which ruled the world at that time. The four murals in the volcanic heart of the secret realm only depicted the origin and destruction of the Taikoo Divine Clan, providing no information about the Dark Overlord. As for the Taikoo Divine Clan''s inheritance he received, it was not complete, leaving many pieces of information unknown for now. "The slots for the Other World Game are being gradually opened. It won''t be long before you should also get the qualification to enter the game. You''ll understand everything by then." Irving said to Wendy, smiling. He wasn''t sure about the logic behind the blue planet''s will selecting the slots, but he was certain that everyone would eventually get the qualification to enter the game¡ªit was just a matter of time. However, for most people, even if they obtained the qualification to enter the game, surviving in the harsh environment of the Other World would still be a significant challenge. For Irving, he still had many things to handle. First, he needed to build a powerful exotic beast army. As a necromancer in the Other World Game, this was his foundation. Without absolute power as support, everything else would be meaningless. Second, the construction of the shelter. James had already sent people to refurbish the castle, and they had upgraded the walls using materials obtained from the mines. Third, stockpiling supplies¡­ Apart from living supplies, he needed to stockpile a large amount of military equipment. To survive in the harsh post-apocalyptic environment, solving the issues of lighting and heating was paramount. Although he had managed to acquire some equipment from the official strategic reserve warehouse through certain means last time, it was barely enough for the initial stone house he had built. After relocating the shelter to the castle, those few searchlights were far from sufficient. Moreover, the most troublesome issue was the geomagnetic energy, which would render almost all electronic devices useless. This problem had to be addressed in advance. During this trip to Starling City, Irving had already started planning a new strategy. Even if he stockpiled a lot of supplies now, setting aside the issue of shelf life, natural consumption would eventually deplete them. However, if he could control a resource-rich city like Starling City, this problem would be completely solved. But right now, he wasn''t the only one eyeing Starling City... "We''ll have to take it step by step. At least, we need to secure the resources controlled by the Green family." Irving murmured to himself. The two stood by the pool, feeling the gentle breeze under the moonlight. The bottle of whiskey was soon finished. Wendy''s cheeks had turned rosy, and she gazed intently at the man beside her, no one knew what she was thinking. "It''s late, let''s go upstairs and get some sleep." Irving said in a deep voice, then stood up to leave. At that moment, Wendy also stood up from the lounge chair. The breeze lifted her skirt, and her pale, slender legs shone brightly in the moonlight. Maybe she had drunk too much, but after taking just two steps, Wendy staggered and began to fall forward. Noticing something was wrong, Irving quickly caught her. In that moment. Their eyes met, and an unusual spark flickered in their gazes. The atmosphere instantly turned ambiguous. "Irving..." Wendy instinctively bit her lip, recalling the moment earlier that day when this man had pinned her down on the sofa. Although it was just for a play, her heart had pounded fiercely. Over the years, countless men had coveted her beauty, paying with their lives in the end. No one had ever crossed that line. At this moment, silence spoke louder than words. Though Irving had been through rebirth and was far more mature than his peers, he was still a man of flesh and blood. Holding Wendy in his arms, who showed no intention of pulling away, he understood what was happening. The next moment. Irving picked Wendy up and carried her into the upstairs bedroom. This villa was expansive, especially the master bedroom. Its decor and furnishings rivaled those of a five-star hotel, perhaps even more luxurious. Once inside the room, they went straight to the shower. Besides the regular shower area, there was a large bathtub. Wendy slowly removed her clothes, revealing her smooth, white skin. Years of rigorous training had given her a firm, well-toned body, with no excess fat on her streamlined figure. The next moment. She embraced Irving and kissed him, her tongue seeking his. Whether it was the alcohol or something else, she felt a wave of heat course through her body... Chapter 115 - 115: Josephs Birthday Banquet In the shower room. The falling water from the showerhead couldn''t dissipate the restlessness in their hearts. Under Wendy''s passionate kisses, Irving felt his fatigue gradually fade away, quietly enjoying the warmth from her tongue as it moved over his skin, slowly... This warmth continued to move downward, eventually reaching Irving''s thick and erect object. Although it was Wendy''s first time crossing this boundary, a slight blush appeared on her beautiful face. She then parted her pink lips and swallowed it. A wave of pleasure came over him, the feeling of being enveloped by the warmth of her mouth and the sensation of her tongue continually teasing his sensitive areas was incomparable. Gradually, more and more viscous liquid enveloped his member, while Wendy kept sucking. Her efforts not only failed to make it "yield" but made it even harder and bigger. She had to open her mouth wider, each suck becoming more strenuous. After more than ten minutes of this. Irving slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Wendy, who was kneeling in front of him, earnestly licking and sucking. He felt his body reaching its limit, instinctively grabbing her head. Then he pressed down forcefully. More viscous liquid overflowed from Wendy''s mouth, and with a rough growl, she felt a rush of heat in her mouth. Before she could react, the hot liquid shot down her throat, and she couldn''t help but swallow it in her unprepared state. "Irving, you..." Wendy''s cheeks flushed again. The next moment, she felt her body lighten. Irving slowly stood up, and his enormous object showed no signs of softening despite the release. He carried Wendy into the bathtub, his hands continually kneading her firm breasts. For some reason, Wendy''s fair skin turned rosy, as if it were being roasted by embers. Just as Wendy was enjoying the comfort of being touched and kneaded, she suddenly felt a hard, large object slowly push into her lower abdomen. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Covered in the sticky fluid from her earlier sucking, the large member slid smoothly into the depths of her flower. In the bathtub, water splashed wildly. Irving held Wendy''s slender waist, thrusting fiercely, and the sound of her initially screaming, then gradually filled with enjoyment, echoed as she clung to the wall. Her eyes glazed over, her face showing utter intoxication. With each powerful thrust, Wendy''s pale, round buttocks quivered, and when she reached the peak of her climax, her whole body couldn''t help but spasm. From the initial pain to the waves of pleasure that followed one after another like a tide, she felt her lower body constantly spraying liquid, lubricating the massive object. Finally, a louder, rougher roar echoed, accompanied by Wendy''s trembling body from her climax. Her mouth was open, but the intense excitement rendered her unable to make any sound. The fierce eruption, the hot white liquid injected into her body... This battle lasted for nearly an hour before it ended. After the two finished their shower, they went to bed and fell into a deep sleep. The next morning. When Irving woke up, Wendy was also awake. She smiled slightly, showing no shyness from the events of the previous night. She glanced out the window. "It''s raining." Wendy said. Looking out from the bedroom, they could see the trees swaying wildly in the wind, and the raindrops hitting the glass with a loud, crackling sound. The city center of the capital was also being enveloped by the torrential rain. Irving sat up in bed, instinctively checking his phone. Missed calls: 11... All from Vicky. He frowned, immediately recalling the Smith family''s patriarch''s birthday banquet this morning. A look of bitterness crossed his face as he dialed back. At that moment, Vicky was sitting in a taxi, her face full of worry. Just then, her phone rang. "Irving, why didn''t you answer the phone earlier?" Vicky asked, frowning, "Where are you now? The banquet starts in half an hour." "I''m on my way now, I might be a little late." Irving replied. "Alright... but please hurry. I''m worried something might happen." Vicky said, full of concern. "Okay." Irving nodded. Since Joseph had contracted a strange illness a few years ago, he had been living in a city sanatorium. Last night, Vicky had sent Irving the address of the sanatorium. Benevolent Sanatorium. This sanatorium had top-notch nurses and medical equipment, even among the best in the capital city. It was built on the mountain, with beautiful surroundings and fresh air. The only downside was the high cost. Even the most basic room cost 200,000 dollars. Only the wealthy or influential could afford to stay there. Ten minutes later, Vicky got out of the taxi and immediately saw Benevolent Sanatorium. She was carrying several supplements as gifts for her grandfather''s birthday. Since her grandfather fell ill, her visits here have become less and less frequent. It wasn''t because she didn''t want to come, but because each time she was informed by the nursing home staff that her grandfather was unwell and it was inconvenient for him to see her. "Today is Grandpa''s birthday banquet. In past years, this was the only time I could see him." Vicky muttered, sighing. Another year had passed, so much had happened this year. First, her second uncle seized power and tried to force her to marry into the Taylor family. Then there were all the events in the Other World. Vicky''s face showed a hint of helplessness. She had many things she wanted to tell her grandfather, and she wondered if his condition had improved over the past year... Below Benevolent Sanatorium was a slope. Carrying the gifts she had brought, Vicky walked expectantly towards the entrance of the sanatorium. Two iron gates barred her way, and a middle-aged man sitting inside the gatehouse, smoking a cigarette and playing with his phone, hadn''t noticed anyone approaching. "Hello, I''m here to visit someone. Could you please open the gate?" Vicky asked, lightly knocking on the window. Despite carrying an umbrella, her clothes were soaked from the heavy rain. The middle-aged guard finally reacted, looking up at Vicky with a hint of impatience. He put down his phone and stood up. "Visiting? Who are you here to visit?" The man took out a register and handed it to Vicky, asking her to fill in some basic information. The register required a lot of details, and the rain was getting heavier. Standing at the entrance, a gust of wind caused Vicky''s umbrella to wobble, cold raindrops splattering on her face. Vicky had no other options. She just desperately wanted to see her grandfather, whom she hadn''t seen in a year. She had to follow the procedures of the nursing home. "Can I go in now?" Vicky asked, wiping the sweat off her forehead. "You still haven''t answered my question. Who are you here to visit?" The middle-aged man in the gatehouse picked up the registration book, glanced at it indifferently, and then threw it back onto the table. "I already wrote it in the registration book." Vicky replied helplessly. "I''m here to visit my grandfather, Devin." "Oh, so you''re here to see Devin. Today is indeed his birthday party." the middle-aged man nodded. Vicky had filled out the registration book and answered the necessary questions. She thought he would open the gate and let her in, but to her surprise, the middle-aged gatekeeper simply sat back down on the sofa and leisurely started playing with his phone. "You..." Vicky was stunned. She had been standing in the rain for quite a while. Holding back her frustration, she asked in confusion, "Can I go in now? I''m his granddaughter." "I know you''re his granddaughter." the middle-aged man glanced up at Vicky again and continued, "Precisely because you''re his granddaughter, I can''t let you in." "Why?" Vicky''s brows furrowed tightly. "Why? Because someone has given strict orders that you are not allowed in today," the middle-aged gatekeeper added, "And not just today. From now on, you are no longer permitted to visit Devin." The man''s tone was cold and resolute. Standing at the gate, Vicky found herself at a loss for words. Her gaze drifted towards the white building in the distance, where her grandfather Devin resided. They were less than a hundred meters apart, yet the iron gate before her seemed like an insurmountable chasm. Just as Vicky was about to say something else to persuade the gatekeeper to open the gate, she suddenly heard the roaring sounds of engines behind her. Turning around, she saw several black cars speeding towards her. The middle-aged man also noticed the commotion and quickly stood up, putting on a raincoat as he went to meet the approaching cars. The lead black car came to a slow stop in front of the iron gate. As the window rolled down, Vicky peered in with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. In the next moment, her face turned sour upon seeing a familiar face inside. "What a coincidence, my dear niece, what are you doing here?" Joseph, sitting in the car, asked with a teasing smile, looking at Vicky, who was drenched from head to toe. Chapter 116 - 116: Entering the Sanatorium Watching Vicky standing at the gate of the sanatorium, drenched in the heavy rain, Joseph''s smile grew even wider, his tone filled with mockery. "My dear niece, you''re here quite early." Joseph said. The sound of his voice was so grating to Vicky''s ears, it instantly ignited a blaze of anger within her. She had woken up early to prepare for her grandfather''s birthday banquet, braved the pouring rain, and waited at the sanatorium gate, only to be denied entry... She immediately realized what the gatekeeper had meant earlier. "Did you tell him not to let me in?" Vicky demanded, struggling to suppress her fury. "I am my grandfather''s only granddaughter. Why can''t I go in? What right do you have to stop me?" "Why?" Joseph sneered, his disdain evident. "Because you''ve already been expelled from the family. You no longer belong to the Smith family. Is that reason enough for you?" His words hit Vicky like a bucket of cold water. She felt as if a fishbone were stuck in her throat, unable to say a word. "Mr.Joseph, you''re here." the middle-aged gatekeeper greeted, having donned his raincoat and approached Joseph. His face was now adorned with a flattering smile, in stark contrast to his earlier attitude toward Vicky. "Mr.Joseph, why didn''t you inform us beforehand?" The man said, suddenly realizing something and quickly turning to push open the iron gate of the sanatorium. Seated comfortably inside the car, Joseph nodded in satisfaction. His eyes filled with even more mockery as he looked at Vicky. "Alright, it''s getting late. It''s time to go in!" Joseph waved at the driver, and the black business car slowly drove into the sanatorium. As it passed the gate, he said to the gatekeeper, "Remember what I said, no irrelevant people are allowed inside, especially her!" "Understood, understood, rest assured." the middle-aged man replied with a cheerful smile. In no time. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joseph''s convoy drove into the sanatorium. The gatekeeper quickly closed the iron gate. When he looked back at Vicky, the smile had disappeared from his face. "Go back, you heard him. It''s not me who''s not letting you in, it''s Mr.Joseph." he said, ducking back into his room. Standing in the pouring rain outside the sanatorium gates, Vicky felt a chilling coldness seep into her heart. She hadn''t expected her uncle Joseph to deny her even the chance to visit her grandfather... The end of days was approaching, and this might be her last chance to see her grandfather! "Let me in, let me in!" The emotions Vicky had been suppressing surged uncontrollably like a flood breaking through a dam. She kept banging on the gate''s glass. Her eyes were misty with tears. However, the gatekeeper was resolute. He glared at Vicky before indifferently returning to his phone. Vicky felt nothing but despair surging in her heart, her emotions filled with resentment, unwillingness, and anger. But she had already been expelled from the family, and in the face of her second uncle Joseph, who had become the chairman of Ocean Group, she didn''t have the slightest ability to resist... Just then, Vicky suddenly felt as if the rain had subsided. When she looked up, she found that a black umbrella had been opened over her head without her noticing. "Irving...Irving!" Upon turning around, Vicky saw that familiar face. The tears that had been swirling in her eyes uncontrollably spilled out, dropping like pearls off a string. She embraced Irving tightly. "It''s okay, stop crying." Irving looked at Vicky in his arms, gently wiped the tears off her cheeks, and joked, "You''ll ruin your face with crying. Your grandfather won''t recognize you when he sees you." Vicky looked at him, stunned, then glanced at the locked iron gate. "Are you saying I can see my grandfather...But I can''t even get through the door. My uncle has spoken to the nursing home. They won''t let me in." "They won''t let you in?" Irving chuckled. Then he tapped on the window of the gatehouse. The middle-aged man inside looked up, saw another unfamiliar face, and handed over the registration book he''d previously thrown on the table. "You''ll need to register first. Who are you here to see?" Looking at the registration book thrown in front of him, Irving simply said, "Open the gate." "Open the gate?" The middle-aged gatekeeper was taken aback, and a flicker of nameless anger rose in his heart. He glanced at Vicky who was following closely behind Irving, and seemed to understand something. "You must be here for Devin too, right? Open the gate? Who do you think you are? No entry!" "No entry." the two words were uttered with emphasis by the middle-aged man, as if announcing that this was his territory. As the gatekeeper of Benevolent Sanatorium, there were many visitors every day. Entry was granted or denied depending on his mood for those who hadn''t made appointments in advance. A gatekeeping job like his also comes with many perks. Most importantly, Joseph had specifically instructed him not to let Vicky into the nursing home. "I''ll say it one last time, open the gate." Irving said, a chill flashing in his deep-set eyes. He was not making a request, but a command. Bang! There was a muffled sound, and the gatekeeper rolled his eyes and closed the window. "Irving, maybe we should just let it go..." Vicky had been prepared for this before she came. She said helplessly. She didn''t want Irving to do something impulsive because of her. Benevolent Sanatorium housed the wealthy and powerful. The end of the world hadn''t truly arrived yet, but if any trouble arose here, the security department would quickly arrive, and the consequences would be unimaginable. "I said I would bring you in to see your grandfather today, and I won''t break my promise." A smile appeared on Irving''s face. For him, the iron gate before them was no obstacle at all. He could easily cast a [Fireball] spell to break in. However, he disdained such dirty work. Irving turned around and looked down the slope not far away. There was a group of people braving the heavy rain, approaching with baseball bats and even machetes in their hands. "Irving, who are they?" Vicky was stunned. In just a moment, the group arrived at the entrance of the Sanatorium. The bald man leading them glanced at Irving and then waved to the people behind him. "Smash it!" The bald man was Alan. Last night at the Raging Waves Bar, Irving had instructed him to bring his men to help today. In return, the events of last night would be written off. After all, the mastermind behind Jony''s kidnapping was Addison, who was already dead. As for Alan and these thugs, they were just mercenaries doing a job for money. Irving wasn''t interested in holding a grudge against these people. Instead, he could use them to do some of his work. Bang! After witnessing Irving''s power last night, Alan was still in awe, so he worked even harder. With a fierce shout, Alan charged forward, swinging his baseball bat and smashing it hard against the window of the gatehouse. As for the thugs he brought along, though they were insignificant in front of Irving, they were terrifying hooligans to ordinary people. This kind of job was their forte. In just five minutes, the gatehouse of the Sanatorium was a complete wreck. "Spare me, spare me!" The gatekeeper was dragged out by one of the thugs, trembling with fear. "I... I''m just a doorman. Please, spare me!" The pouring rain drenched the gatekeeper, who had been leisurely playing on his phone just moments ago. Now, he knelt on the ground, soaked to the skin, desperately begging for his life. Looking at the gathering hooligans before him, he glanced at Irving not far away and seemed to understand the situation. "Open the gate, I''ll open it right now." the gatekeeper cried with a trembling voice. "Now you want to open it? Too late!" Alan''s eyes widened in anger. He grabbed the gatekeeper by the collar like a chick and then punched him hard in the nose. The other thugs saw this and began to kick and punch the gatekeeper as well. Lying on the ground, unable to lift his head, the gatekeeper regretted deeply. Facing these sudden hooligans, he could only hold his head and beg continuously. However, his pleas soon turned into cries of pain... The iron gate slowly opened. "Let''s go." Irving said with a smile. The fight beside him seemed to have nothing to do with him. He glanced at it indifferently and then led Vicky towards the white building of the nursing home. Wendy followed closely behind them. On the fifth floor of the Sanatorium. In room 501, the environment was elegant and serene. On the bed lay an elderly man with white hair. Despite his age, he exuded a certain dignity, though his old face showed signs of fatigue. "Father, I''m here to see you again!" Joseph said with a beaming smile. He then signaled to his assistant and continued, "Today is your birthday, and I remember it well." With that, the assistant took out a pile of expensive tonics. The nurse nearby, seeing this, quickly praised, "Mr.Devin, your son is really filial. He brings so many gifts every time he comes. You are truly blessed!" Chapter 117 - 117: Kept in the Dark "Devin, your son is really devoted, coming to see you every few days." the nurse beside him said with a cheerful smile. "Unlike the children of Even and Duke next door, who are really ungrateful. They don''t even come here once a year." Hearing this, Joseph felt secretly pleased. Now that Devin''s health couldn''t handle overseeing the company''s affairs, Joseph had become the acting chairman of Ocean Group. As soon as the Devin died, he would officially take over the family''s business. Though pleased inside, Joseph''s face was clouded with concern. He glanced at the nurse and asked, "Has he had his check-up this month? How is he doing?" The nurse shook her head and sighed. "A week ago, our sanatorium brought in a renowned doctor from abroad, but he couldn''t determine what kind of illness it is either..." The room fell into silence. Years ago, when Devin first showed symptoms, his whole body would be in excruciating pain every few days, as if countless ants were gnawing at him from inside. He was sent to various hospitals for tests, but none could identify the cause of his symptoms. As time passed, the frequency of Devin''s attacks increased. Now, sometimes he would be tormented by that heart-wrenching pain several times a day. "Then find more famous doctors, bring them all here, no matter the cost. We must cure my father''s illness!" Joseph''s face darkened as he spoke angrily. "Understood, I''ll report to the director right away." the nurse replied, though a flash of helplessness crossed her eyes. Over the years, both the Smith family and the sanatorium had invited numerous renowned doctors from various places. There had been dozens of them, but even those famous experts couldn''t determine the cause of the illness. "Enough." At this moment, Devin, looking out the window, finally spoke. Despite enduring daily torment, his aged eyes still shone with a sharp glint. He first waved his hand at the nurse beside him, signaling her to leave. Once the door to the room was closed. He asked, "How are things going with the company recently?" "Everything is normal. I''ve recently secured two major deals, and the group''s total profits are at least 50% higher than last year!" Joseph said with a broad smile as he sat by the bed, starting to talk about Ocean Group''s recent developments. He even had his assistant bring out the development blueprint for the past three years. "Father, look, this is my plan for the next three years." Joseph continued with a smile. "You don''t need to worry too much about the company''s affairs. As long as I''m here, Ocean Group will only get better and better!" The next three years? In reality, Joseph knew very well that after the advent of the Other World Game, the apocalypse was about to descend, and the whole world would plunge into chaos. The development blueprint he had presented was something he had spent a lot of money to have someone else draft. It wasn''t his own work. He did this just to temporarily placate Devin. After all, if his father''s illness continued to progress like this, he probably wouldn''t live to see the day the apocalypse arrived. Devin had been living in the sanatorium for years, knowing little about what was happening outside. However, his authority within the family remained irreplaceable. "Well." Devin glanced at the blueprint, and a rare look of approval appeared in his aged eyes. He nodded and said, "It seems you have made significant progress over the years." "Thank you for the compliment. I will continue to work hard." Joseph felt another surge of joy in his heart. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "By the way." Devin suddenly seemed to remember something. His elderly gaze shifted to the window, a complex emotion flickering in his eyes. "I haven''t seen Vicky in a long time. Where has that little girl run off to?" "Oh, her." Joseph was momentarily taken aback but quickly explained, "I forgot to tell you. She recently started dating someone, a foreigner, and they are currently on vacation abroad." He added, "I actually called her last night to invite her to your birthday celebration, but you know... as her second uncle, she doesn''t listen to me. She just hung up on me." At this point, Joseph couldn''t help but sigh. Hearing this, the expression in Devin''s aged eyes grew even more complex. His face, already worn out by illness, now showed a hint of disappointment. In the quiet of the night, Devin often thought about the past, especially Vicky''s childhood. No matter how busy he was with the company, he always made time to be with his granddaughter. But in the past year, he hadn''t seen her once. Particularly after hearing Joseph''s words, a chill spread through Devin''s heart. Lying on the bed, enduring the daily torment of his illness, there was nothing he could do. "Father, that little girl is just being thoughtless. Don''t hold it against her. I''m here to see you, aren''t I?" Joseph continued, "You know what they say: ''When a daughter gets married, she starts her own life.'' She''s not even married yet and is already like this. I can only imagine..." Seeing Devin''s face darken, Joseph decided not to finish his sentence. On the surface, it seemed like Joseph was defending his niece Vicky, but in reality, he was intentionally adding fuel to the fire, hoping to make Devin completely disappointed in his granddaughter. And he had to admit, his words were effective. After a brief silence, Devin slowly closed his eyes, his aged face filled with exhaustion. "From now on, Ocean Group will be in your hands. As for Vicky..." "If she wants to live her own life, let her. Just make sure to send her a fixed amount for living expenses every month." Devin said in a deep voice. He was utterly disappointed. Although the sanatorium staff had not disclosed his condition, Devin could feel his body deteriorating day by day. He knew his time was running out. "Father, you must not speak such discouraging words. I know some foreign doctors. I''ll invite them to come and treat you tomorrow..." Joseph grasped Devin''s withered hand, speaking with great emotion. If this scene were filmed, he thought he could win an Oscar. Upon hearing that Donald had entrusted the affairs of the group and the family to him, he was overjoyed, but on the surface, he still had to put on the appearance of a dutiful son. "Alright, stop talking." Devin waved his hand and sighed. "I''m tired. If there''s nothing else, you should leave. As for the birthday celebration... it''s not necessary." To Devin, whether or not there was a birthday celebration didn''t matter. He just wanted to use this opportunity to see his granddaughter, but the outcome left him deeply disappointed. "Alright then, if you need anything, just give me a call. I''ll go back and take care of the company''s affairs." Joseph said, suppressing his inner excitement and putting on a worried expression. However, just as Joseph was about to turn and leave the ward. The door suddenly opened. "Who are you..." Joseph was taken aback. When his gaze fell on the two people standing in front of him, his eyes widened, and a look of disbelief appeared on his face. It was none other than Irving and Vicky. "How did you get in here?" Joseph looked astonished, then anxiously tried to drive them out of the room. But it was too late... "Grandpa!" Vicky''s eyes were brimming with tears as she rushed towards the bed. In fact, Irving had already found the ward with her but hadn''t come in. As for the words Joseph had just said, they had heard them all. "Vicky?!" Devin''s eyes snapped open on the bed. Although the grandfather and granddaughter hadn''t seen each other for more than a year, Devin recognized her voice immediately. He could hardly believe this was real. "Didn''t your uncle say you were traveling abroad? Why are you back suddenly?" Devin asked, puzzled. Irving had brought Vicky here, and they had heard the conversation inside clearly. "Grandpa, I was never abroad. Uncle lied to you!" Vicky said, unable to hold back her pent-up grievances any longer. Tears streamed down her face like pearls on a broken string. With these words, the room fell into a deathly silence. "What did you say?" Devin was incredulous. Seeing his heartbroken granddaughter, his heart stirred violently. At that moment, Joseph hurriedly stepped forward, forcing a stiff smile. "Father, didn''t you just say you were tired? Take a rest. Vicky just came back from abroad, and I... I still have some things to discuss with her." "Vicky, come out with me for a moment." Joseph said, pulling Vicky to leave the ward. "Let go of me, you scum! Liar!" Vicky, drawing strength from somewhere, pushed Joseph away forcefully. "Little girl, I am your uncle. Is this how you speak to your elders?" Joseph shouted angrily and tried to drag Vicky out of the room again. At that moment, a figure suddenly blocked Joseph''s way. "Little scamp, what do you want now?" Seeing Irving, Joseph seemed to understand something and yelled angrily, "This is our family matter. It''s not your place to interfere. Get out!" The noise from the ward began to draw a crowd. Chapter 118 - 118: Unreasonable Trouble "What is going on?" "It sounds like... arguing?" In the quiet nursing home, the sudden clamor drew the attention of many medical staff. Inside the ward. Seeing Irving blocking his way, Joseph''s anger flared up completely. He could never forget Irving''s face. If it hadn''t been for this kid disrupting the last banquet, his plan would have already succeeded. Although Joseph was now the acting chairman of Ocean Group, handling all the family''s affairs, he hadn''t ascended to this position legitimately. According to the line of succession, Vicky should have been the chairman of Ocean Group. However, Joseph had colluded with some of the high-ranking officials within the group to oust Vicky, citing her youth and inexperience in managing the corporation as reasons. Furthermore, he planned to marry her off to the Taylor family. In doing so, no one would be left to threaten Joseph''s position. But things didn''t go as planned... "Get out! Didn''t you hear what I said?" Joseph furiously pointed at Irving, shouting angrily, his eyes burning with rage. At this moment, the medical staff who had heard the commotion rushed in. "Mr.Joseph, what is going on here?" A man in his fifties, wearing round-framed glasses, walked in. He was the deputy director of this nursing home. Behind him were many medical staff, and even seven or eight burly security guards. Only the wealthy and powerful could stay at Benevolent Sanatorium, so the security was very tight. Just moments ago, this deputy director had received a report that a group of people had forcibly entered the nursing home, severely injuring the gatekeeper. As he was about to deal with the situation, he heard the commotion coming from a ward on the fifth floor. "Elvis!" Seeing the deputy director, Joseph''s tense heart relaxed a bit. He yelled angrily, "How do you manage this place? How can just anyone barge in here? Get him out of here now!" Elvis looked at Irving and adjusted his glasses, immediately recognizing him. According to the report, the intruders had injured the gatekeeper and then left hurriedly. Only three people had broken in at the time. "It''s you?" Elvis''s face darkened as he recalled the surveillance footage. He hadn''t expected things to coincide this way. "This is the Benevolent Sanatorium! Breaking in here, do you want to spend the rest of your life in jail?" Elvis waved his hand towards the security guards behind him. The next moment. The eight burly security guards moved straight towards Irving. "Irving..." Seeing this, Vicky grew anxious. She knew that without this man, she wouldn''t have had a chance to get in. If Irving was taken away, she wouldn''t be able to deal with her second uncle Joseph at all. At this moment, Irving was suppressing a burning rage in his heart. Watching helplessly as his woman was wronged! Bullied! And now, these people in the nursing home wanted to kick him out. A cold glint suddenly flashed in Irving''s deep eyes. As the eight burly security guards walked step by step toward him, no one noticed that a black staff had somehow appeared in his hand. "Irving, don''t..." Vicky seemed to realize something and shouted. Although she knew that these security guards were no match for Irving, openly using game skills here would definitely escalate the situation further. Even if the Angel Guild could show leniency, the Security Bureau would still hunt him down for murder. She didn''t want this man to risk himself for her again. "Stop!" At this moment, a voice filled with authority echoed. Devin, who had been lying on the bed, slowly stood up. His old eyes stared at Elvis, "Get your people out of here." "But..." Elvis was stunned and gave Devin a meaningful look, wanting to say more. "This is an internal matter of the Smith family, it has nothing to do with you." Devin''s face gradually darkened. Although he had been tormented by illness over the years, he was not defeated by it. He had once controlled the entire Ocean Group, developing it to its current scale. Even though he had been staying in the nursing home for years, his authority had not diminished. "Get out, this is the last time I will say it." Devin''s aged eyes shot out a sharp gleam, and a powerful aura emanated from him. No one could have imagined that a seriously ill person could suddenly exude such a strong presence, making it hard for people to breathe. Elvis had no choice but to lead the security guards and medical staff out of the ward. Soon, the ward fell into silence once again. "Dad, please listen to me first." Joseph vaguely sensed that something was wrong and hurriedly explained, "Actually, Vicky has been deceived by this scoundrel all these years, otherwise, I wouldn''t have been so angry when I saw him just now. After all, Vicky is my niece, and I care for her too." "He, is he the boyfriend your second uncle has been mentioning?" Devin looked Irving up and down, his expression becoming even more grim. Earlier, Irving and the others had clearly heard everything Joseph said at the door. Joseph might not be good at managing the group, but he excelled at stirring up trouble and acting. Clearly, Devin had already been influenced and naturally wouldn''t have any good feelings towards Irving. As for why he had driven Elvis and the others out just now, it was simply because he didn''t want the family''s disgrace to be publicized. "Vicky, your grandpa is asking you a question. Is he your boyfriend?" Devin questioned sternly. He loved his granddaughter, but he would never watch her be deceived. Sometimes, the most frightening lies are those mixed with a bit of truth. "Yes!" Vicky only glanced at Irving and answered without hesitation, "He is indeed my boyfriend." Hearing this, a triumphant smile flashed across Joseph''s face. He quickly added, "Dad, did you hear that? I wasn''t wrong, was I? Now I''ll help you kick him out." In his eyes, as long as he could drive Irving out, the remaining problem of his niece Vicky would be much easier to solve. "Wait a moment." Devin suddenly said. "Dad, why keep such a scoundrel here? If it weren''t for him, our Vicky wouldn''t have been deceived." Joseph became anxious. However, Devin, who had managed Ocean Group for decades, although now seriously ill, still sharply sensed that something was amiss. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m still alive. It''s not your place to make decisions for me." Devin glanced at Joseph beside him, then turned his gaze back to Vicky and asked, "Vicky, you just said you didn''t go abroad. Why does that not match what your second uncle said?" Vicky indignantly explained, "That''s because my second uncle has been lying to you. Just a year ago, he colluded with several major shareholders of the group to drive me out on the grounds that I was too young and inexperienced to manage." She had just started speaking when Devin interrupted her. "What did you say? Didn''t you leave because you found managing the group''s affairs too exhausting and didn''t want to continue?" Devin was somewhat surprised. The next moment. as if realizing something, his aged eyes stared at Joseph, then signaled Vicky to continue speaking. "After I was kicked out of the group, I thought my uncle might have meant well and didn''t tell you, but then he forced me to marry into the Taylor family." As Vicky recalled those experiences, tears welled up in her eyes again. Choking with emotion, she continued, "I was unwilling at the time, so my uncle confined me and didn''t let me leave the house. If it hadn''t been for Irving, I might have already..." At this point, Vicky could no longer control her emotions and burst into tears. Although she had become much stronger inside due to her experiences in the Other World Game, she couldn''t hold back in front of her grandfather. "So, over the past year or so, it wasn''t that you didn''t want to come to the nursing home, but someone was stopping you?" Devin said in a deep voice, then abruptly turned his head to look at Joseph. That sharp gaze made Joseph break out in a cold sweat, and a hint of panic flashed across his ashen face. "Dad, Vicky has been deceived by that scoundrel, which is why she''s saying these things. I''m her uncle. How could I do such things?" Joseph tried to maintain his composure and quickly said, "Dad, you must believe me. I am your son." Caught between his granddaughter and his son, Devin couldn''t immediately determine who was lying. The atmosphere in the ward gradually grew more oppressive. At this moment, a laugh suddenly broke the tension. Everyone''s eyes turned to Irving. Devin, who subconsciously had no goodwill towards Irving, saw him laugh and his expression grew even darker. "You scoundrel!" Joseph shouted angrily. "You''ve deceived our Vicky, and I haven''t even settled the score with you. Now you''re laughing? Finally showing your true colors." "Dad, he''s definitely laughing at us!" Joseph continued to spew nonsense, this time directly targeting Irving. Chapter 119 - 119: The Hypocrisy of a Crocodile’s Tears "I''m only laughing at you!" Irving looked at Joseph with a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Do you really think a few words can cover up all the things you''ve done?" "If you want to find out who''s lying, it''s simple. Just ask the family directly, and everything will be clear." Irving said. These words pierced Joseph''s heart like a sharp arrow. Devin held irreplaceable authority within both the family and the group. As long as he was alive, no matter how bold those high-level executives were, they wouldn''t dare lie to his face. Moreover, many people in the Smith family and Ocean Group had been forced into submission by Joseph. Thud! The next moment, the smile on Joseph''s face visibly stiffened. His body weakened, and with a thud, he fell to his knees. He had clearly instructed the gatekeeper at the nursing home not to let Vicky in. Moreover, several hired guards had accompanied him to ensure that, even if Vicky managed to get into the nursing home, she wouldn''t be able to enter this building. He thought he had taken all precautions, yet Vicky still made it here. Joseph was unaware that the guards he had stationed downstairs had already been dealt with by Wendy. Against a top-tier assassin like her, ordinary family guards were no match unless they had the qualifications to use powerful skills from the Other World Game. "Dad, I was wrong... I truly know my mistake." Joseph, now kneeling, crawled to Devin''s side on his knees. At this moment, it was clear who had been lying. "You!" Devin''s entire body trembled with anger. He remembered how Joseph had frequently visited the nursing home, giving him the false impression that his second son had turned over a new leaf. But it turned out to be an act. If Vicky hadn''t broken into the nursing home today, he might have died without knowing the truth. "Dad, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have done those things. Please, give me another chance." Joseph pleaded desperately as he realized his defeat. "You! You''re Vicky''s uncle! You watched her grow up. How could you..." Devin felt a sharp pain in his chest, his old eyes filled with sorrow and anger as he stared at Joseph. Splurt! Devin suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. "Grandpa!" Vicky cried out, rushing to support Devin before he could fall. "Quick, get a doctor!" Soon. The ward descended into chaos. Many doctors in the nursing home, including Elvis who had just been driven out, rushed in upon hearing the emergency call. After about ten minutes of resuscitation. Devin was helped back to his bed. His complexion had slightly improved, but he remained unconscious. The heart rate monitor beside him showed unstable lines. "How is my grandfather?" Vicky, anxious as an ant on a hot pan, looked desperately at the doctor who had just treated her grandfather. However, the doctor only sighed deeply, shook his head, and left. Vicky''s eyes gradually reddened. At this moment, Elvis, the bespectacled doctor, walked up to her. "Vicky, you mustn''t be too upset. Your grandfather''s illness has actually been very serious for the past one or two years. He has been bedridden all this time. Just now, he was pushing himself too hard to get up, and moreover..." "Given your grandfather''s current condition, he can''t withstand any severe shocks." Elvis continued, glancing over at Joseph. Since Devin had collapsed and spat blood, Joseph had stood up from the floor. He didn''t want anyone else to see him in such a pathetic state. As for the doctors and Elvis who had arrived later, they had no idea what had just transpired in the ward. "Stop spouting nonsense." Joseph snapped, casting a fierce look at Elvis. His eyes regained some of their gleam as he pointed to the unconscious Devin on the bed and asked, "I''ll ask you one thing: can you cure him or not?" "This..." Elvis was taken aback, and with no other choice, he reluctantly said, "Chairman Joseph, don''t make things difficult. You''re aware of Devin''s condition. It''s not just us here at the nursing home. Even the top doctors from the capital city have been here before, and even they were at a loss." Not just Elvis, but all the doctors at the nursing home knew Devin''s condition well. They all bowed their heads and sighed. They had already consulted all the renowned doctors from both home and abroad, but none could diagnose what exactly was wrong with Devin. "So, you''re saying there''s no hope?" Joseph asked again. "It''s not that simple, but as you can see, we really can''t do anything." Elvis said, spreading his hands. Sitting by the bed, Vicky felt a deep sorrow upon hearing these words. She held Devin''s withered hand tightly, and tears fell from her eyes like beads. In stark contrast, a smile flashed across Joseph''s face. The burden in his heart finally lifted. "My dear niece, don''t cry yourself sick. Your grandfather is indeed old, and death is a natural part of life." Joseph said, feigning sadness as he stepped forward. He shed crocodile tears. And Joseph''s display was just that. He had feared that his father would not let him off lightly once the truth came out, but now, his father had fainted in anger. Joseph wished for his father''s death. That way, even if Vicky became the family heir, she would pose no threat to him. "Shut your mouth." Vicky shouted angrily. She had long seen through her second uncle''s true nature. Standing up furiously, she said, "If it weren''t for you, would Grandpa be so angry? You bastard, you will get what you deserve!" Her voice echoed in the ward, and everyone picked up on some of the clues from her words. Their expressions gradually grew more complicated. But this was a matter for the Smith family, and they had no right to intervene. Besides, Joseph was now the chairman of Ocean Group, holding power that these people could not afford to challenge. Joseph''s smile disappeared. There was no need for him to pretend any longer. He scoffed coldly, "Well said. Even if I''m a bastard, so what? Unless your grandpa comes back to life, you''re no match for me!" He crossed his arms, looking smug and triumphant. The others in the room looked at Vicky with a hint of pity in their eyes. At that moment. Irving walked over and said in a deep voice, "Saving your grandfather isn''t that difficult. Have you forgotten?" "Irving, do you mean..." Vicky, reminded by Irving''s words, suddenly realized something, and the despair that had clouded her face began to fade. In the game, she was a healing mage and had saved Irving multiple times with her[Healing Art] when he was gravely injured. Joseph first frowned and then sneered, "You two are really dreaming. Do you really think you can save my father?" "What a joke! I''ve hired so many doctors and spent so much money, and none of them could even figure out what kind of illness he has. And you think you can do it?" It wasn''t just Joseph. Elvis and the other doctors in the nursing home also had a peculiar expression on their faces. Although everyone in the room felt sympathetic towards Vicky''s situation, they scoffed at what was just said. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In their eyes, Vicky was just a pampered young lady from a wealthy family. They doubted she had any knowledge of medicine, and she might not even be able to cook or do household chores. "Vicky, Mr.Devin''s condition is beyond critical. He can''t withstand any more stress." Elvis said, stepping forward with a sincere warning. "Did you hear that?" Joseph said, watching with amusement. "Don''t say your second uncle didn''t warn you. If you want to try saving your grandfather, I won''t stop you. But if anything happens to him, and the news gets back to the family, even if I forgive you, they won''t." The Smith family had many collateral relatives who were blood-related to Vicky, though they didn''t interact much. Devin''s authority in the family was unmatched. Even Joseph didn''t want to be associated with Devin''s potential death. However, his dear niece was willingly stepping into the spotlight. Seeing someone willing to take the blame, Joseph certainly wouldn''t interfere. "Chairman Joseph, you really shouldn''t let her do this. You know it''s risky..." Elvis urgently tried to step forward to stop her, but Joseph blocked him. "She''s just a child and doesn''t understand. If she wants to try, let her have the chance." Joseph said, his eyes narrowing, hiding a malicious intent behind his smile. The ward fell silent. Everyone held their breath, anxiously watching Vicky''s every move. "Don''t be nervous. This is the only chance to save your grandfather." Irving said. Vicky took a deep breath. This was the first time she was using [Healing Art] in reality. The next moment, strands of green light began to drift out... Chapter 120 - 120: Unveiling True Colors As the green specks of light drifted into Donald''s body, both Vicky and Irving could feel his life force rapidly recovering. However, Joseph, Elvis, and the other doctors couldn''t see this life force. They all thought Vicky''s actions were nothing but a farce. Joseph feigned anger and said, "Why hasn''t the old man woken up yet? Are you intentionally trying to let your grandfather die?! You unfilial granddaughter!" Vicky remained undisturbed by Joseph''s interference. She continued to focus intently on releasing her Healing Art. Since she could already sense her grandfather''s life force recovering, giving up was not an option. This was the only way to save his life. "Didn''t you hear what I said? Stop it right now!" Joseph attempted to further disrupt Vicky''s actions. He knew that Elvis and the sanatorium doctors believed Vicky''s efforts were doomed to fail. If Donald didn''t survive, Joseph could easily place all the blame on Vicky. At that point, he could undermine Vicky''s position within the Smith family. Not only would he drive her out of the family, but he would also make her boyfriend, Irving, pay the price. Joseph cast a sidelong glance at Irving, who returned it with a cold, steely look. Though it was just a glare, it silenced Joseph instantly. In that fleeting moment, Joseph felt an overwhelming sense of murderous intent. "Don''t worry. You''ve already made some progress. If you keep going, you will definitely save your grandfather," Irving said to Vicky in a gentle tone. Vicky nodded and continued to focus on her Healing Art. As time passed, Elvis and the other sanatorium doctors began to notice a slight improvement in Donald''s complexion. "This is impossible! We, as professional doctors, couldn''t do anything, so how can this woman with no medical experience possibly cure Donald?" one of the sanatorium doctors exclaimed in astonishment. Elvis turned around and shot a cold look at the doctor who had spoken. "Silence!" At Elvis''s command, the other doctors fell silent. Although Elvis was also surprised by Vicky''s apparent success, he believed that even if she made some progress, it didn''t mean Donald could be fully cured. Elvis was a highly experienced medical expert. He had long concluded that Donald''s illness was incurable. For the past year or two, he had employed very conservative treatment methods. Elvis''s approach was merely to ensure that Donald wouldn''t suffer too much pain. It could not truly cure his illness. The entire ward fell into an absolute silence. As more and more life force gathered within Donald''s body, his eyes slowly opened. His face looked remarkably rosy, as if his illness had been completely cured. The doctors at the nursing home were equally astonished. It seemed as though Donald had suddenly been healed by some kind of magic, making them doubt their many years of medical experience. This was truly beyond belief! After waking up, Donald slowly raised his hand toward Vicky. Vicky hurried over and covered her grandfather''s hand with both of hers. "Grandpa, you finally woke up! I thought I would never see you again," Vicky said, her eyes red and brimming with tears. Donald''s expression was very calm. He looked at his granddaughter with affection and said slowly, "You saved me. You are indeed my good granddaughter. I always knew you would never abandon me." Unable to hold back, Vicky threw herself into Donald''s arms, crying. Donald gently stroked Vicky''s hair, and tears began to flow from his eyes as well. While Vicky and Donald were enjoying their family reunion, Joseph, seeing that the situation was turning unfavorable, quietly slipped out of the room. However, Irving had no intention of letting Joseph escape so easily. Irving shut the nursing home''s main gate, making it impossible for anyone to leave. He believed that there were definitely people in the nursing home who were colluding with Joseph. When Joseph reached the main gate, he found it locked. "Damn it! I''ve been outsmarted by those two brats!" Joseph quickly took out his phone and called his trusted subordinate. "Where are you right now? Get to Benevolent Sanatorium immediately! I''m trapped here, and you need to come rescue me!" "Chairman Tang, how did you end up getting trapped in Benevolent Sanatorium? Isn''t that where Donald is staying? What on earth is going on?" The person on the other end of the line sounded clearly puzzled. But Joseph had no time to waste. He yelled into the phone, "Didn''t you hear my orders?! Just follow my instructions and get here¡ªno more questions!" Joseph angrily hung up the phone. Although he had displayed anger in front of his subordinate, his primary emotion was actually fear. Vicky being able to save Donald was something Joseph had never anticipated. Moreover, Vicky not only had Donald as her backing, but she also had a new boyfriend, Irving, who was extremely capable. Joseph began pacing back and forth near the nursing home''s main gate, trying to figure out what to do next. Back in Donald''s room, Elvis and the other nursing home doctors looked on in disbelief at the scene before them. To them, it was nothing short of a medical miracle. Donald, who had such a severe illness, had actually been saved by Vicky, who seemed to be merely performing some kind of ritual. "How did you do it? How could you revive a patient with such a severe illness out of thin air?" Elvis finally couldn''t hold back and asked Vicky. At this moment, Vicky and Donald had been talking for quite some time. Donald nodded to Vicky, signaling her to explain how she was able to save him. Vicky turned her head towards Elvis, her expression a mix of anger and disdain. "I was able to save Grandpa because I genuinely wanted to cure him. Unlike you, who deliberately prolonged his illness. You never truly intended to treat him; you were just biding your time, waiting for him to die." Vicky''s words left Elvis completely stunned. "Ms. Tang, I have no idea what you''re talking about. Donald can attest that I have always been doing my utmost to cure him. But his illness is extremely severe and complex. Even though we gave it our all, we couldn''t find a way to heal him. Just because you performed a miracle doesn''t mean we didn''t try. Donald, you tell them¡ªdid we not put in our best effort to treat you?" After his initial shock, Elvis quickly regained his composure. He believed that he had covered his tracks impeccably. Even if he had some sort of understanding with Joseph, no one else would know about it. Just as Elvis finished speaking, Irving, who had been standing silently beside Vicky, suddenly spoke up. "So, are you saying you didn''t take any benefits from Joseph?" Irving''s question immediately drew everyone''s attention to Elvis. Elvis looked at Irving with an expression of disbelief. The transactions between him and Joseph were incredibly secretive. No one else was supposed to know about them. How did this young man in front of him know? "I know what you''re going to say; you''ll definitely deny it. But let me ask you, where were you at 3:00 PM on June 14th, two summers ago?" Irving directly pointed out the time of Elvis and Joseph''s dealings. The reason Irving knew this so precisely was that he had just used [Soul Link]. Unbeknownst to Elvis, Irving had already used the [Soul Link] skill to uncover all of Elvis''s secrets. Elvis stared at Irving in utter disbelief, unable to fathom how this secret had been exposed! Seeing Elvis''s expression, everyone else could pretty much tell that Irving was telling the truth. Donald''s face remained stoic, but his mood had taken a turn for the worse. He never imagined that his youngest son would conspire with his attending physician to set such a trap for him. If it weren''t for Vicky and Irving, he would have remained in the dark. Elvis felt extremely unsettled. He knew things were not going as planned. What he had thought would be an easy task was now completely disrupted by the unexpected appearance of Vicky and Irving. He was infuriated! sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elvis had been cornered by Irving with no way out. His expression shifted rapidly, and after a moment, he let out a couple of cold laughs. "I didn''t want things to come to this. I have a great deal of respect for Donald, and I genuinely wanted to maintain a good working relationship with the Smith family. As for who calls the shots in the Smith family, that doesn''t concern me in the slightest." Elvis then turned his gaze directly toward Donald. "Donald, do you really believe that Joseph''s capabilities are inferior to Vicky''s? Do you honestly think that Ocean Group should be handed over to a girl with no work experience and no exposure to significant challenges?" Chapter 121 - 121: Truly Overestimating Oneself Elvis''s retort made Donald extremely furious. His breathing became labored, and his eyes turned red as he glared intensely in Elvis''s direction, seemingly ready to lash out at him. Seeing Donald''s state, Vicky grew very worried. She quickly tried to calm him down. "Grandpa, please don''t get angry. No matter what he says, don''t take it to heart. He has already betrayed you. Let my boyfriend deal with him." Initially, Vicky had only said Irving was her boyfriend to explain his presence. But now, she genuinely considered Irving her boyfriend. Vicky''s words had some effect; Donald''s breathing began to steady, and his mood seemed to calm down. Irving stepped forward, positioning himself between Vicky and Elvis. "You don''t seriously think this pretty boy can handle me, do you? You can''t honestly believe that what you see on the surface is all there is to me," Elvis sneered. The expression on Elvis''s face had changed dramatically. He had been a calm and professional doctor, but now he appeared manic and obsessive. "I know some of you have acquired strange abilities from the Shelter game. But if you think you can rely on those weird abilities to defeat me, you''re sorely mistaken!" Elvis''s white lab coat quickly turned black, and he receded into the shadows. His transformation shocked everyone in the room. The doctors from the clinic, who had been standing behind Elvis, were stunned by his change. The moment they saw him merge into the shadows, they bolted for the clinic''s exit. However, when they reached the entrance, they found that even Joseph had been blocked from leaving. There was no way out. Joseph, already in a foul mood, became even angrier when he saw the doctors rushing to the door. "Why aren''t you guarding my father''s room? Do you think you can bear the responsibility if anything happens to him?" Joseph barked. In truth, Joseph didn''t care about Donald''s well-being. He only said this to get rid of the doctors because his men were about to arrive to rescue him, and he didn''t want them interfering. "Chairman Tang! We can''t stay in the room any longer! Elvis has turned into a monster!" one of the clinic''s doctors hurriedly explained to Joseph. Joseph''s face was a picture of shock upon hearing this news. "What did you say? Elvis is a monster? How is that possible?!" Joseph was genuinely astonished; he had started collaborating with Elvis two years ago, long before the Shelter game had appeared. How could Elvis be a monster? "Chairman Tang, it''s true! Everyone here saw Elvis transform into a shadowy creature!" After his initial surprise, Joseph began to think this might not be a bad turn of events. If Elvis, Irving, and Vicky were to perish together, Donald might also die in the ensuing chaos. At that point, Joseph would become the rightful and sole heir to Ocean Group. With this thought, Joseph regained his composure. "A lot of strange things have been happening lately. For instance, that brat Vicky somehow managed to bring Donald back. Is it possible she used some dark magic?" Joseph didn''t miss the chance to throw dirt at Vicky. His words were truly despicable, an attempt to distort reality. The doctors, hearing Joseph''s words, didn''t know how to respond. They had already been informed about what had happened in Donald''s room. Only those who had witnessed the events firsthand knew how outrageous Joseph''s accusations were. They were aware that Joseph and Vicky were vying for control of Ocean Group. It was evident that Joseph was deliberately smearing Vicky''s name, using any means necessary. However, as minor players in this grand scheme, the doctors preferred not to get involved in such pivotal matters. They remained silent throughout. Joseph didn''t blame the silent doctors. He knew they posed no threat to him. "Alright, since the room is so dangerous, you can stay here. I''ve called my men; they will arrive at the clinic soon. Then we can all leave together," Joseph said with an air of authority. His commanding presence quickly calmed the doctors. "Chairman Tang, we are counting on you to get us out of here safely!" "Chairman Tang, our medical skills are top-notch. We can continue to work for you even after we leave the clinic." The doctors began to flatter Joseph. Joseph''s facial expression revealed his enjoyment of their flattery. Meanwhile, inside the room, Irving stood in front of Vicky and Donald, engaging Elvis in the first round of combat. To Irving''s slight surprise, Elvis was far from weak. "You''re not a player of the Shelter game, so how do you possess such immense power? Where did you get your skills and equipment?" Irving had barely managed to defeat Elvis, but he knew that completely subduing him would likely cause significant damage to the clinic. Therefore, Irving wanted to learn more about Elvis. By now, Elvis had fully transformed into a twisted monster. Half of his body was hidden in the shadows, while the other half was covered in tentacles. Irving could no longer see Elvis''s face; it seemed to have merged with his body. "Do you really think you understand the Shelter game completely? Do you honestly believe that the Shelter game is the only anomaly we''ll face before the apocalypse? You''re way too naive!" At this moment, Elvis''s voice had become sharp and bizarre. It seemed he was no longer using his vocal cords but rather scraping his nails against an iron plate. This sound, much like his grotesque body, was unsettling and nauseating. As Elvis spoke, his body, now entirely composed of shadows, lunged rapidly toward Vicky and Donald. Irving didn''t hesitate to block the spreading shadows. "As long as I''m here, you are absolutely safe! Elvis, you''re truly overestimating yourself! Do you think you can defeat me with that level of power? Now, let me show you my true strength!" With a roar, Irving moved Donald and his bed to the edge of the room. Vicky stayed by Donald''s side to protect him. Seeing this, Elvis transformed into a shadow and attempted to pursue Donald. There was no way Irving would let him succeed. He performed a backflip, extending his right hand to grab the shadowy form of Elvis. With a powerful pull, Irving slammed Elvis to the ground. The impact produced a repulsive sound, reflecting Elvis''s rage and astonishment. "Now, I don''t need to worry about affecting others in this fight! I''m going to tear you apart completely, and then I''ll uncover all your secrets!" Under Irving''s relentless assault, Elvis began to retreat. However, Elvis was determined not to let Irving discover his secrets. "I know you have some sort of mind-reading ability. You want to kill me and then use that skill to learn all my secrets. But I won''t let you succeed. I''ll destroy all the information I know. You won''t get any useful intel from me." The shadowy form of Elvis concentrated all its power internally, obliterating all the secrets within his memory. This action infuriated Irving. "If you''re so ungrateful, then I won''t hold back anymore!" Irving launched a fierce attack on Elvis. The two of them kept clashing, their bodies colliding repeatedly. After a close-range confrontation, Elvis staggered back three steps, while Irving remained completely still. This indicated that Irving''s strength was actually somewhat superior to Elvis''s. However, in this kind of battle, no one dared to be careless. Each move was a lethal strike, and every attack was made with full force. The slightest mistake could result in injury or even death. Outside their battleground, Donald coughed twice on his hospital bed. Although he wasn''t in great condition, he closely monitored the fight. "Grandpa, you don''t need to worry. Irving will definitely win," Vicky reassured her grandfather, concerned that he might be too anxious. Donald looked at Vicky and asked in a gentle tone, "Since he''s your boyfriend now, when do you plan to marry him?" Donald''s question made Vicky''s cheeks flush red. "Grandpa! Now is not the time to talk about marriage! Let''s wait until you''re fully recovered before thinking about that." Donald''s words were meant to show Vicky that he had fully accepted Irving as her boyfriend. After the recent events, Donald believed that only with Irving''s help could Vicky protect Ocean Group and the entire Smith family. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, when to get married is up to you, my granddaughter. This old man won''t pressure you." After saying this, Donald focused his clouded eyes on the direction of the fight between Irving and Elvis. Although Donald maintained a calm exterior, he was seething with rage inside. He had been shrewd all his life, never imagining that in his final days, he would be deceived by his own son and his attending doctor. This painful experience nearly drove him to lose his mind.His fingernails had already dug into his palms.Blood flowed from his hands, showing just how furious he was! Donald was determined to make these two pay dearly for their betrayal. Chapter 122 - 122: Joseph Summons Backup Just as the battle between Irving and Elvis was nearing its end, Joseph''s reinforcements finally arrived at the Benevolent Sanatorium. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing his fully armed subordinates arrive, Joseph finally felt a sense of relief. "Hurry up and open the main gate of the sanatorium! The most important thing you need to do now is rush into the ward and rescue my father!" Joseph put on a very anxious expression. "Vicky, that ungrateful daughter, somehow found a petty thug. This thug actually has some skills and has taken Donald and Elvis hostage. If you don''t act quickly, this thug might cause irreversible harm to Donald''s health! You must act immediately!" Joseph''s subordinates were visibly shocked upon hearing this. They hadn''t expected such a thing to happen in a well-guarded and prestigious place like the Benevolent Sanatorium. However, every one of them had great respect for Donald. As the former leader of Ocean Group and its spiritual figurehead, Donald had to be rescued immediately. "Chairman, I understand! I will lead my team into the ward right away! Shouldn''t you go to a safer place?" A young man clad in a bulletproof vest and holding an assault rifle ran up to Joseph and spoke to him in a calm tone. Joseph recognized the young man in front of him. His name was Benjamin, the deputy manager of Ocean Group''s Security Department and a candidate for the proxy of the family guild that Ocean Group was planning. "I must stay here until my father is rescued! Don''t worry about me, just take action quickly! My father''s safety is the most important thing!" Urged by Joseph, Benjamin nodded and then waved to his subordinates. Under Benjamin''s lead, an elite squad from Ocean Group''s Security Department advanced quickly towards Irving''s location in a highly professional formation. Joseph glanced at the backs of the squad led by Benjamin, then turned his gaze towards the other doctors in the sanatorium. "Now that the gate is open, you should leave quickly. The situation here is still quite dangerous." Joseph''s tone was very gentle as he spoke. The other doctors in the sanatorium looked very grateful upon hearing his words. "Thank you, Chairman! We will leave as soon as possible!" "Chairman, you should also go to a safer place!" After seeing the doctors off, Joseph signaled to his secretary who was standing not far away. The secretary quickly came to Joseph''s side, and Joseph lowered his voice, saying, "None of these doctors can be allowed to leave! Find someone to deal with all of them immediately." A flash of surprise crossed the secretary''s eyes, but his expression quickly returned to calm. As Joseph''s secretary, he was well-acquainted with Joseph''s methods. Typically, Joseph would take a thorough, eliminative approach when dealing with potential threats. The secretary also understood one fundamental truth: to achieve great things, one must be ruthless and devoid of unnecessary compassion. Sometimes, if a task isn''t carried out thoroughly, it could lead to the failure of the entire endeavor. Not every situation offers a second chance. Therefore, the secretary was determined to cooperate with Joseph. If these doctors were allowed to leave, they might pose a threat to Joseph. Naturally, Joseph would never let these doctors go. JAfter all, among these doctors, some had overheard the quarrel between the three Tang family members in Donald''s ward. If these doctors were to disclose what they knew, Joseph''s position within Ocean Group would be jeopardized. Ocean Group wasn''t solely controlled by Donald and his descendants. There were other branches of the Tang family within the company. Joseph had to contend with Vicky''s potential threat on one hand, and on the other, suppress the other branches of the Tang family within Ocean Group. After the secretary left, Joseph finally breathed a sigh of relief. "The ultimate victor will still be me! My dear niece, you are in no position to fight me. Even if you align yourself with that little brat Irving, you will never be able to defeat me." Joseph''s scheme was now fully revealed. He hoped that the battle between Benjamin and Irving would be extremely intense. This way, the newly-recovered Donald might be agitated once again. If Donald were to unfortunately pass away, no matter what Vicky and Irving said, they wouldn''t be able to gain others'' trust. Joseph would then have a legitimate reason to take full control of Ocean Group. Joseph had no intention of leaving; he planned to stay in the sanatorium to monitor everything. As an elite warrior, Benjamin immediately sensed the presence of Irving and Elvis and realized that these two were not easy to defeat. Therefore, Benjamin quickly halted, extended his hand to signal his team to retreat. Benjamin himself lightly leaped into another corridor, making his way around to the ward where Donald and Vicky were. "Chairman, are you alright? I am here on the orders of the Chairman to rescue you," Benjamin said softly upon seeing the old Chairman. Vicky''s expression showed a trace of panic, as she had seen Benjamin before and had heard rumors of his capabilities. Donald, lying on the bed, stared at Benjamin for a while before speaking slowly. "He really sent you? What other instructions did he give you?" "Old Chairman, the Chairman ordered me to ensure your safety and eliminate those who have taken you hostage." "Hostage-takers?! The ones holding me hostage are Elvis and my unfilial son!" Donald''s words left Benjamin utterly shocked. Benjamin looked up at Donald and then at Vicky beside him. He couldn''t understand why this situation had arisen. "Young man, since you recognize me, it means you''ve been working at Ocean Group. You will follow my orders, won''t you?" Donald asked Benjamin in a slightly stern tone. Benjamin nodded. Though he had been promoted by Joseph, he was ultimately an employee of Ocean Group. Moreover, when he first joined Ocean Group, it was still under Donald''s control. "Old Chairman, I will naturally follow your orders!" "Alright, now go support that young man in the front! Help him take down the crazed Elvis! Then have your subordinates come over to protect me." After receiving Donald''s orders, Benjamin first used his walkie-talkie to call all his subordinates over. "Everyone, converge on my position now. Your job is to protect the old Chairman and follow his orders! I''m going to deal with the battle over there!" After issuing the necessary commands, Benjamin nodded to Donald and then dashed out of the ward, joining the fray. At this moment, Irving had the upper hand in his battle with Elvis. However, Elvis was using a series of peculiar spells. These spells slowed Irving''s movements and allowed Elvis to keep retreating. "You don''t really think you can stop me with these spells, do you? Donald already knows you''re colluding with Joseph. Even if you escape now, you won''t be able to avoid the Smith family''s pursuit." Irving aimed to disrupt Elvis''s focus with his words. However, Elvis wasn''t swayed. He still hoped to escape through his own efforts. Elvis had maneuvered his shadow toward a wall of the sanatorium. As long as part of his shadow passed through the wall, he could successfully escape. At that moment, a figure clad in a black bulletproof suit appeared not far from Elvis and Irving. The instant this figure appeared, he raised a custom-made submachine gun. The gun made no sound as it fired, but it unleashed a barrage of special bullets. As soon as these bullets hit the shadows created by Elvis''s spells, they formed one hole after another in the shadows. Elvis let out a howl of pain. It was evident that Benjamin''s attack had inflicted significant damage on Elvis. Although Irving didn''t know who this sudden arrival was, he could at least be sure that, for the moment, this person was on his side. Seizing the opportunity, Irving cast a Fireball spell. A fierce fireball materialized and shot toward the direction of Elvis''s shadow. This time, Elvis had no way to dodge. After suffering consecutive heavy blows, he was no longer capable of fighting. Ultimately, the shadow that Elvis had become was utterly torn to pieces by the blazing fireball. Irving had finally defeated Elvis. After the battle ended, Irving turned his gaze toward the figure in the black bulletproof suit. "Who are you? Why did you assist me in the fight?" "I''m Benjamin, Deputy Manager of Ocean Group''s Security Department and Captain of Ocean Group''s Special Assault Team," Benjamin introduced himself first. Upon hearing Benjamin''s title, Irving instinctively prepared for another fight because he deduced that Benjamin had appeared due to Joseph''s summons. Having never encountered Benjamin before, it was unclear how strong he was. However, if Benjamin truly turned out to be an enemy, a confrontation would be inevitable. Naturally, Irving was quite confident in his own abilities. However, after waiting for a while, Benjamin made no further moves. "I am here and provided assistance on the orders of the old Chairman," Benjamin said in a cold tone. Chapter 123 - 123: Quick Reaction, Narrow Escape Upon hearing that Benjamin was acting on Donald''s orders, Irving''s face showed a hint of confusion. "Are you saying Donald sent you here?" Irving asked Benjamin tentatively. Benjamin shook his head. "I came here on the orders of the Chairman. My duty is to ensure the old Chairman''s safety! So, don''t even think about taking him hostage." "Me, take Donald hostage?" Irving repeated Benjamin''s words in disbelief. He then realized there was some misunderstanding between them. "I am not holding Donald hostage. The one who has taken Donald hostage is the current Chairman of Ocean Group, Joseph! The very person who sent you here!" Irving thought that after saying this, Benjamin would immediately change his attitude towards him. However, to his surprise, Benjamin remained impassive. Benjamin stood still, coldly staring in Irving''s direction. At that moment, Benjamin''s walkie-talkie suddenly crackled to life. "Captain, the old Chairman is asking if the battle is over. If it is, please come to see him with Irving. Confirm receipt, over." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Received, over," Benjamin replied. After ending the call, Benjamin turned to Irving and asked, "You must be Irving. The old Chairman is calling for us. Let''s go quickly." With that, Benjamin headed directly towards Donald''s ward. Irving found Benjamin''s reaction somewhat strange. However, so far, Benjamin had posed no threat to Irving, nor to Vicky and Donald. Both sides had been cooperating up to this point. Therefore, Irving saw no reason to be overly critical of Benjamin''s reaction. Irving followed Benjamin towards Donald''s ward. At the same time, at the entrance of the sanatorium, Joseph sensed that something was amiss. The sounds of the battle had ceased, indicating that someone among Elvis, Irving, and Benjamin had emerged victorious. Joseph, feeling a bit anxious, urged a bodyguard beside him, "Quickly, contact the assault team. Find out what''s happening now." "Yes, Chairman! I will contact them immediately!" Just as Joseph finished giving this command, his expression turned slightly hesitant. Joseph suddenly realized that if Donald had indeed perished in the battle, there would have been a significant reaction. Whether it was Irving, Benjamin, or Elvis, each held Donald in high regard. Moreover, Vicky had not been involved in the battle. If Donald had truly passed away, Vicky would be in immense pain and likely wailing in despair. Since none of these reactions had occurred, the most likely scenario was that Donald had not faced any life-threatening danger. Realizing this, Joseph felt the urgent need to leave immediately. Joseph called over his secretary. "We have more important matters to attend to. Leave this to the security department. Let''s take the helicopter and leave right away." Joseph''s secretary looked slightly puzzled. "Chairman, do you really think we should leave now? Didn''t you say earlier that you needed to stay here and see what happens with your own eyes?" "I know what I said earlier; I don''t need you to remind me! The situation has changed significantly. Staying here is just a waste of time. There are many pressing matters at Ocean Group that require my attention!" By this point, Joseph''s tone had become very severe. His secretary had no choice but to arrange for the helicopter to come over. Soon, Joseph and his secretary boarded the helicopter and headed towards the capital''s airport. Joseph had made up his mind; he needed to get away from the capital city as quickly as possible. Donald had already lost all faith in Joseph. With Vicky''s help, Donald would undoubtedly regain control of Ocean Group. Once that happened, Donald would uncover everything Joseph had done while serving as Chairman. Donald would certainly not let Joseph off the hook. Joseph''s only hope now was to escape to a place where Donald couldn''t find him for the time being. The Benevolent Sanatorium wasn''t far from the airport. Once he arrived at the airport, Joseph boarded his private jet and left the capital for another country. Joseph didn''t notify his subordinates because, in this dire situation, he didn''t have time to inform anyone else. Back at the Benevolent Sanatorium, inside Donald''s ward. Upon returning, Benjamin and Irving were met with Donald''s question, "You two have dealt with Elvis, right?" "Yes, old Chairman," Benjamin replied coldly. "Stop calling me the old Chairman. I''ve decided to return to Ocean Group and resume my position as Chairman," Donald said calmly to Benjamin. Donald''s declaration shocked the other Ocean Group security personnel in the room. They had grown accustomed to Joseph being their Chairman. They never expected that Donald would immediately return to serve as the Chairman of the Group. What would happen to Joseph? Once this news is announced, how much chaos will it cause? These questions were too overwhelming for them to even contemplate. Therefore, they all wanted to see Benjamin''s reaction, as he might be the only one who truly knew the situation. However, Benjamin''s reaction was just as it had been before. Although his face was covered by a mask, preventing others from seeing his expression, his body language alone made it clear that Benjamin was not surprised in the least. "Where is that bastard Joseph now? Get him here immediately! He must pay for colluding with outsiders to deceive me!" Donald''s fury was evident when he spoke of Joseph. Halfway through, Donald began to cough. Though Vicky had helped him regain some of his health, he had been gravely ill not long ago. His recently recovered body couldn''t withstand such intense stress. "Chairman, we can''t reach Joseph. We can only get in touch with his secretary. According to the secretary, Joseph has already taken his private jet and left for another country," Benjamin reported. An Ocean Group security guard, after communicating with other Ocean Group employees via walkie-talkie, reported back to Donald. Donald''s expression grew even more grim. "I knew it, that ungrateful son would definitely choose to run away! How did our Smith family end up with such a disloyal child?" Although Donald''s tone was still filled with anger, Irving sensed that Donald wasn''t overly concerned about Joseph''s escape. In fact, it seemed that, to some extent, Donald might have tacitly approved of Joseph''s departure. "Chairman, what should we do next?" Benjamin asked Donald calmly. Donald glanced at Vicky, then at Irving. "Since Joseph has fled abroad, let''s head back to Ocean Group headquarters. I will announce my return as the Chairman of the Group. I will also reveal my new batch of personnel appointments. Vicky, as my granddaughter, must hold a more important position within the Group." At this moment, Donald was determined to mentor Vicky. As his granddaughter, she had risked everything to save him, and deep down, he was incredibly moved. If it weren''t for Vicky, he might have already left this world. Because his granddaughter gave him the chance to continue living and regain control of the Group, he was committed to nurturing her. He wanted to ensure that his granddaughter would become his right-hand person! After saying this, Donald hesitated for a moment before slowly continuing, "Irving, since you are Vicky''s boyfriend, you should come with us to Ocean Group headquarters. Vicky might still need your help afterward." Irving nodded. "No matter what trouble Vicky faces, I will be there to help her! Our relationship is very deep!" Irving''s words deeply moved Vicky. Vicky never expected Irving to value her so highly. Moreover, he was willing to say this openly in front of others. This only deepened Vicky''s admiration for Irving. In her heart, she already saw Irving as someone she could entrust her future to. Now, Vicky genuinely hoped that she could marry Irving. "Alright, save these words for when you''re alone," Donald remarked plainly. "Everyone, get ready immediately. We are heading to Ocean Group headquarters now." Under Donald''s orders, the Ocean Group security team swiftly escorted Donald, Vicky, and Irving back to Ocean Group headquarters at the fastest possible speed. On the way back to the headquarters, Donald issued new directives. He instructed all members of the Ocean Group board to arrive at the headquarters as quickly as possible. When the board members received Donald''s instructions, they were very surprised. They hadn''t expected the directive to come from Donald, especially since he had handed over the Chairman position to his second son, Joseph, two years ago. These board members also keenly sensed that a significant change was imminent within Ocean Group. So, before heading to the headquarters for the board meeting, they had serious discussions with their trusted subordinates to strategize responses. After all, this incident occurred so suddenly that it left them at a loss. They had no choice but to gather some of their own people to analyze the situation''s development. However, no matter what preparations they made, they couldn''t possibly predict the actual situation. After all, Joseph''s escape, Donald''s return to power, and the planned elevation of Vicky all happened within a single day. Even those with the intent to gather information couldn''t possibly collect useful intel in such a short time. Thus, the majority of Ocean Group board members only learned the specific details after the emergency board meeting was convened. Chapter 124 - 124: I Have Confidence in You On the way to Ocean Group, Vicky and Donald were seated in one car, while Benjamin and Irving were in another. In Vicky''s car, she was engaging in small talk with Donald while contemplating what she should say at the upcoming Ocean Group board meeting. After all, she hadn''t attended a board meeting there in the past year or two. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling a bit worried?" Donald noticed his granddaughter''s concern and asked her gently. Vicky nodded. "Actually, there''s no need to worry too much. I''ll make sure no one challenges you. You just need to showcase your abilities in managing Ocean Group," Donald reassured her. He had already made up his mind. After resuming his role as Chairman of Ocean Group, his top priority would be to groom Vicky. She would be temporarily appointed as the acting CEO. During this period, she could familiarize herself with Ocean Group''s operations and internal relationships. Once she was well-acquainted with everything, Donald would hand over the Chairman position to her. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vicky still looked a bit downcast. "Grandpa, isn''t this too much for you? Or maybe I''m just too incompetent. If I could handle all the company''s affairs by myself, you wouldn''t have to work so hard." Vicky was a very kind-hearted person. Every time a crisis arose, she would search for faults within herself. This was also why she had been bullied by Joseph before meeting Irving. "Don''t underestimate yourself. You''re not incompetent at all. The fact that you had the courage to come to Benevolent Sanatorium today and expose that scoundrel''s schemes shows that you have both courage and wisdom. You definitely have what it takes to be the CEO of Ocean Group. Given enough time, you''ll become familiar with everything. By then, I can truly retire," Donald said with confidence in Vicky. However, Donald was also aware that he had been away from Ocean Group for two years. In that time, many things must have changed within the company. It would be nearly impossible to grasp everything quickly, so he had resolved to establish Vicky''s authority at the upcoming board meeting. Meanwhile, in the car with Irving and Benjamin, the two were discussing the shelter game. "Your skills are far superior to those of an average assassin. And when you saw me and Elvis fighting, you didn''t show any surprise. This means you also have the test qualification for the shelter game, right?" Irving asked calmly. Benjamin nodded. "Of course, and I also need to take care of the Ocean Group guild. Although the guild hasn''t been officially established yet, our resource accumulation within the shelter game is already quite substantial." Benjamin''s tone was now much more composed than before. Previously, Benjamin''s tone had been extremely cold and distant, but while speaking with Irving, he appeared much more approachable. This change in tone was entirely because he recognized that Irving was very important to Donald and Vicky. As the Deputy Manager of Ocean Group''s Security Department and a loyal member of the Tang family, Benjamin naturally had to show respect to Irving. When Irving heard that the Ocean Guild had accumulated a significant amount of resources, he immediately thought of his previously formulated plan. If he could control the resources of the Ocean Guild, the progress of his plan could be greatly accelerated. "Are you planning to cooperate with us?" Benjamin suddenly asked Irving as he was silently contemplating his plan. Irving nodded but didn''t say anything further. He continued to silently think about his next steps. Benjamin was not surprised by Irving''s reaction. He understood that if Irving wanted to collaborate with Ocean Group, he would likely prefer to discuss it with Vicky and Donald. Benjamin could only carry out the instructions of Donald and Vicky. Soon enough, Donald and his entourage finally arrived at the headquarters of Ocean Group. The current CEO of Ocean Group was already waiting anxiously at the entrance. Seeing Donald''s car arrive, the CEO''s face lit up with a flattering smile as he personally opened the car door for Vicky and Donald. "Mr. Chairman, you''re finally here! I was still contemplating whether to send a doctor to look after you! Did you encounter any troubles on the way? How is your health?" The CEO''s voice was full of concern as he greeted Donald. Donald, however, showed no change in expression. He merely nodded slightly. "All the board members have arrived. Would you like to hold the emergency board meeting now or wait a bit?" the CEO asked in a lowered voice. "My health is fine, and with my granddaughter taking care of me on the way, I''m in good spirits. We can hold the emergency meeting immediately." "I understand, Mr. Chairman!" said the CEO. With that, he instructed his subordinates to escort Donald and Vicky into the Ocean Group headquarters. At this moment, Benjamin approached the CEO. Lowering his voice, he whispered a few words to him. Irving could clearly see the CEO''s face change dramatically upon hearing what Benjamin said. "Oh, Irving, you should come along too. Today, you are also eligible to attend our Ocean Group''s emergency board meeting," Donald said suddenly as he reached the elevator, turning to look in Irving''s direction. Irving nodded and followed them. Benjamin had already returned to the Security Department''s base with his subordinates. He had no qualifications to attend the emergency board meeting. After Benjamin left, the CEO''s face still looked quite grim. However, he managed to maintain his professional demeanor even under such circumstances. In the top-floor boardroom of Ocean Group''s headquarters, the hastily summoned board members were gathered in small groups, whispering among themselves. "Why were we suddenly called together?" "And it was the old Chairman who summoned us. Where''s Joseph? Could it be that the old Chairman is removing Joseph?" "If Joseph is being removed, who''s going to be Chairman? Could it be Vicky? Isn''t she a bit too young?" As the board members whispered among themselves, the meeting room door suddenly swung open. Donald, supported by Vicky, walked into the room. The board members quickly stood up and greeted Donald. Along with Donald and Vicky, the Ocean Group CEO and Irving also entered the room. "Mr. Chairman, everyone is here," the CEO reminded Donald. Donald took his seat at the head of the table and scanned the room. "The first thing I want to address by gathering everyone here today is that Ocean Group needs to undergo some personnel changes," Donald said slowly. To the others in the room, Donald''s words carried significant weight. Everyone focused intently, waiting for Donald to announce the personnel changes. "Joseph no longer has the qualifications to be the Chairman of the company. He colluded with outsiders to set me up and nearly deceived me. Therefore, I now announce that Joseph is stripped of his Chairman position, and all his shares in Ocean Group are frozen!" Donald declared sternly. Donald''s piercing gaze swept across the room, as if trying to capture every board member''s reaction. Having experienced such betrayal, his approach had become more decisive and uncompromising. Donald understood that this was a critical moment for the transfer of power. He needed to display formidable strength to quickly regain control of the company. His goal was not merely to secure the chairman''s position but to seamlessly take over the company without disrupting its operations. At the same time, he aimed to completely remove Joseph''s loyalists. Despite the severity of Donald''s tone, the board members were not very surprised, as they had already suspected this outcome from various clues. Donald then turned his gaze to the Ocean Group CEO. "There''s another personnel adjustment," Donald said, pausing briefly. "You are no longer qualified to continue as the CEO of the group. You are dismissed!" The CEO''s face showed utter shock upon hearing Donald''s words. He couldn''t understand why he was being dismissed. He believed he had only collaborated with Joseph and was unaware of many of Joseph''s actions. "Mr. Chairman, why are you dismissing me?! I never collaborated with Joseph! I was never involved in his schemes against you." "So, you admit you knew he did these things, right? If you knew, why didn''t you tell me?" Donald''s retort left the CEO of Ocean Group with no room to argue further. Deep down, the CEO might have believed he was innocent. After all, Joseph was in power at the time, wielding significant influence, and many decisions were beyond his control. However, once a person makes a choice, even a tacit one, they must bear the consequences of that choice. Having made the wrong decision, he had no grounds for complaint. He could only regret that he hadn''t had the conscience to curb Joseph''s excesses. Perhaps if he had, he wouldn''t find himself in such an awkward position now. "Security! Remove this man immediately!" Donald ordered. Following Donald''s command, several security personnel from Ocean Group dragged the dismissed CEO out of the room. After the CEO was removed, the meeting room door was slammed shut. The mood among the other board members became extremely tense. Chapter 125 - 125: Achieving Multiple Goals After announcing the first two personnel changes, Donald turned his gaze to Vicky. "I will assume the position of Chairman of Ocean Group myself, and the CEO position will be handed over to my granddaughter." With Donald''s words, everyone''s eyes in the meeting room shifted to Vicky. Vicky felt a bit nervous for a moment. She didn''t know what to say or what kind of action to take. At that moment, she suddenly heard Irving''s voice. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t be so nervous. Both Donald and I have great confidence in you. Besides, reclaiming the inheritance rights of Ocean Group has always been your goal, hasn''t it? Now is the time to showcase your capabilities." Hearing Irving''s words, Vicky looked over at him and saw an encouraging smile on his face. Taking a deep breath, she stepped forward. "I am confident that I can perform well as the CEO of Ocean Group. I also hope that during my tenure, I can work well with all of you. I ask for your support in my work." Vicky spoke smoothly, and a smile finally appeared on Donald''s face. "You see? This is my granddaughter! There will be no issues with her as CEO. All you need to do is support her." Given Donald''s endorsement, no one in the room had any grounds to object. Vicky was directly appointed as the CEO of Ocean Group. This actually exceeded Vicky''s expectations; she had originally thought she would be appointed as interim CEO first. "Alright, I''m getting old, and I''m already tired from saying just these few words. I''ll let the group''s CEO speak to you now and outline your next tasks." With that, Donald vacated his seat, inviting Vicky to take his place. This gesture demonstrated his firm stance¡ªthat he intended to pass on his position to Vicky. This move also elevated Vicky''s authority in the eyes of the other board members. After taking Donald''s place, Vicky cleared her throat first. "You all should be well aware that I haven''t been involved in Ocean Group''s affairs for some time. Therefore, in the first week or two, I hope to familiarize myself with the various operations of Ocean Group. In the next couple of days, I ask each of you to organize and report on what you''re responsible for. If I find your methods appropriate, you will continue to handle your current responsibilities. If I find any issues with your methods, I will prompt you to make necessary adjustments. If anyone fails to follow my directives for adjustments, I will directly dismiss you." Vicky mustered all her courage to say these words. She didn''t want the others in the room to sense any insecurity from her. Her approach indeed had a very positive effect; the people in the meeting room began to feel a slight fear of her. "I have nothing more to say. Grandpa, if you have anything else to add, please go ahead," Vicky said after outlining her plans for the next couple of weeks. Donald shook his head. "I have nothing more to add either. Let''s adjourn the meeting. Just follow my granddaughter''s instructions," Donald said. With that, the emergency board meeting of Ocean Group came to an end. However, for the board members who attended, their crisis was far from over. They knew Vicky would likely target some of them in the coming days, causing underlying tensions within Ocean Group. On the surface, though, Vicky had already achieved a significant victory. She successfully regained control of Ocean Group and ousted her uncle. More importantly, her beloved grandfather had regained some of his health. Vicky knew her grandfather''s illness wasn''t completely cured, but with Irving''s help, she believed she could eventually find a way to fully restore his health. After everyone else had left, only Vicky and Irving remained in the meeting room. "Congratulations, you''ve finally achieved your goal," Irving said with a smile. He was genuinely happy for Vicky, having witnessed all the hardships she had endured. "I owe you a huge thank you. Without you, I could never have achieved my goal. Without you, my grandfather might have been killed by my uncle," Vicky said as she hugged Irving. Vicky was truly grateful to Irving this time. She had always liked him, but now she found herself hopelessly in love. She couldn''t imagine what would have happened without Irving! As they embraced, every detail of their journey from first meeting to resolving her grandfather''s crisis flashed through her mind like scenes in a movie. She was deeply moved and felt a profound sense of happiness in that moment. Indeed, what could be more blissful than being in the arms of the one you love? She wished this moment could last forever and wanted to savor every bit of this joyful time. "Do we really need to say thank you to each other?" Irving''s words left Vicky momentarily stunned. Tears began to stream down her face. "You''re right, we don''t need to say thank you. From now on, I''ll give you my full support. Whatever you ask, I''ll agree to it," Vicky declared with a big smile, despite the tears in her eyes. Irving knew Vicky was experiencing a whirlwind of emotions. He waited for her to calm down before sharing his plan with her. "I''ve learned from Benjamin that Ocean Group is also forming its own guild. I hope to collaborate with Ocean Group''s guild." As soon as Irving mentioned his plan, Vicky nodded without hesitation. "Of course, that''s not a problem. In fact, Ocean Group''s guild won''t just collaborate with you; I''ve decided that you will lead it," Vicky said. Irving was surprised by Vicky''s decision. However, he remained steadfast in his previous stance. He had no intention of joining any guild, even if it meant being the guild leader. "You should know that I have no intention of joining any organization. I just want to collaborate with Ocean Group''s guild," Irving clarified. Vicky realized that her decision had been a bit hasty after hearing Irving''s words. With a hint of apology, Vicky said, "I didn''t consider your feelings. Since you don''t want to be the head of our guild, how do you propose we collaborate?" Although Vicky was willing to offer Irving all the help he needed, she had to be more cautious when it came to Ocean Group. She had just taken control and didn''t want to be perceived as an incapable CEO. "I will provide your guild with some equipment. In return, your guild should give me 50% of the minerals and crops you find. That sounds like a fair deal, doesn''t it?" Irving proposed. Irving believed his offer was fair. He had similar terms with other guilds. Vicky, knowing this, readily agreed. "I can agree to those terms. But for the specifics, you should discuss with Benjamin. I''ll call him over right now," Vicky said, reaching for the phone to dial Ocean Group''s security department. However, Irving stopped her. "No need to call him over. I''ll go visit him directly. He should be in the security office, right? Just let him know about our decision. You have plenty of other things to handle, and I shouldn''t waste your time." Irving was genuinely considering Vicky''s situation. He had noticed some board members who were not entirely convinced by Vicky during the emergency meeting. He wanted her to make a strong impression right from the start, so he didn''t want to take up more of her time. Vicky knew that Irving was thinking about her best interests. She secretly vowed to herself that she would excel and earn the respect of the board members as soon as possible. Although proving herself would be a challenging task, Vicky had full confidence in her abilities. All she needed was an opportunity, and she felt that opportunity was just around the corner! Vicky nodded, "You can go see him now. I''ll give him a call to inform him." After leaving the meeting room, Irving quickly headed towards the security manager''s office. The security manager''s office was on the first floor, while the boardroom was at the top. It took Irving a full 10 minutes to reach the security manager''s office. Inside the office, besides Benjamin, there was another man present. "You must be Irving. President Tang has already called me. I''m aware of everything, and we will cooperate with you," said the portly middle-aged man ingratiatingly upon seeing Irving. "Although I''m the head of the security department, I''m not very familiar with matters within the shelter game. Benjamin is the one handling the shelter game. You can discuss the collaboration with him," the security manager said before leaving the room. As soon as he stepped out of the office, the expression on the security manager''s face changed drastically. He shot a cold glance at Irving from the corner of his eye. "Who would''ve thought that Joseph would fail at the hands of this kid? I need to find out what Irving is capable of," he muttered to himself as he quickly walked away. Chapter 126 - 126: The Initial Layout After the security manager of Ocean Group left, only Irving and Benjamin remained in the office. By this time, Benjamin had already changed from his bulletproof vest into a regular suit. To Irving, Benjamin now looked like a young professional who had just started working. With a calm expression on his face, Benjamin coldly said to Irving, "President Tang has just called me. I''ll immediately execute the decisions you and she have agreed upon. When do you plan to enter the shelter game? I''ll familiarize you with the mines and subordinate guilds under my control." Benjamin was indeed a man of action. He was well aware of the relationship between Irving, the chairman, and the chairman''s daughter. His task now was to minimize unnecessary trouble and demonstrate his capabilities and loyalty. Without wasting a single word, Benjamin had already mapped out the next steps. "Since we are partners, I should naturally offer you some help," Irving said, pulling out a dozen ordinary weapons and a few advanced ones from thin air. "Consider these as my contribution. Distribute them to your people quickly so they can familiarize themselves with them." Benjamin didn''t refuse and swiftly collected the weapons. He knew this wasn''t the time for politeness. These weapons were crucial for boosting their combat effectiveness and supporting the entire team. "Are you suggesting we will soon face a critical situation?" Benjamin''s expression remained calm, but his tone showed a hint of concern. "Why do you ask that?" "There''s no need for you to rush to distribute these weapons unless you anticipated an urgent situation. Given your willingness to help, merely providing the weapons would suffice. The only logical explanation is that you know we will face a critical situation in the shelter game soon. Considering your background, you must have crucial information." Benjamin laid out his reasoning directly. Irving scrutinized Benjamin from head to toe, feeling that Benjamin was a man of deep mystery. "I''m really not sure if I should cooperate with you," Irving said hesitantly. Although Benjamin had been helpful and was loyal to both Ocean Group and the Smith family, Irving couldn''t shake the feeling that Benjamin was hiding other secrets. "Whether or not you cooperate with me is entirely your decision. My job is to follow President Tang''s orders. If she commands me to cooperate with you, then I will," Benjamin replied. Benjamin had originally hoped that Irving would answer his question. He didn''t expect Irving to still be suspicious of him. However, Benjamin had encountered similar situations before. When faced with others'' doubts, he never bothered to explain himself. After all, they didn''t have a foundation of trust yet. This cooperation was a good opportunity for both sides to achieve a certain level of understanding and increase mutual trust. So, explanations were useless; the most important thing was to get things done right. "Do you have any other matters to discuss? If not, let''s enter the shelter game together," Benjamin urged, wanting Irving to quickly familiarize himself with the mines and the guild members under Ocean Group''s control. Irving looked at Benjamin and finally nodded in agreement. "I''ll return to my place as soon as possible. Once I''m in the shelter game, I''ll notify you." With that, Irving left immediately. Irving could have entered the shelter game from Benjamin''s shelter, but doing so posed significant risks for him. He wasn''t sure yet if Benjamin was entirely trustworthy. After Irving left, Benjamin glanced at the documents on his desk. After a moment of hesitation, he picked up the phone on his desk. "Old Chairman, I still have some concerns. Irving has hidden a lot from us. He must know more detailed information about the shelter game." "That''s not your concern," came Donald''s voice from the other end of the line. "Just follow the President''s orders and continue cooperating with Irving. For your safety, I''ll have others keep an eye on Irving. You don''t need to watch him anymore." Donald didn''t fully trust Irving either. He had initially ordered Benjamin to keep a close watch on Irving. But after Vicky decided to cooperate with Irving, it became impractical for Benjamin to keep a close eye on him. After all, in the shelter game, Benjamin and Irving would need to coordinate in battle. "I understand! I''ll cooperate with him properly!" After hanging up, Benjamin prepared to enter the shelter game. Before Irving contacted him, he needed to inform others about the cooperation with Irving. On his way back home, Irving carefully pondered his conversation with Benjamin. He felt that Benjamin was hinting at something more. But after thinking for a while, he decided not to waste any more energy on it. "No matter what information Benjamin is hiding, I''ve already completed the initial layout. Not only have I collaborated with James and the Green Ivy Group, as well as the Green Family Guild, but I also have close ties with the Angel Guild. Now, with this cooperation with Ocean Group''s guild, I have considerable support in the shelter game." With so much support, I can safely navigate the upcoming crisis in the shelter game. However, I must remain vigilant. The Night Blades are about to stir up a rebellion in several cities around the City of Warding. I need to be fully prepared. Irving had indeed completed the initial layout. His strategy involved not only the shelter game but also the real world. Irving knew very well that if the Night Blades gained a significant advantage in the real world, no one could stop them in the shelter game. Upon returning home, Irving immediately entered the shelter game. His shelter hadn''t yet been moved to the agreed-upon castle. Looking at the surroundings of his shelter, Irving couldn''t help but sigh, "I''m about to leave this place. I feel a bit reluctant. After all, I''ve been through many battles here." As Irving was lost in thought, he suddenly received a message from Benjamin. "I have everything ready. Send me the location of your shelter, or you can come to my current location. I''ll send you my coordinates." Benjamin directly sent his location to Irving. After confirming everything, Irving chose to teleport to Benjamin''s location. Benjamin''s shelter was situated beneath a snow-capped mountain. The mountain provided excellent cover for the shelter, and Benjamin had relocated all his subordinates'' shelters there as well. When multiple shelters are connected, their defensive capabilities increase significantly. Additionally, Benjamin had set up a series of traps outside his shelter. Combined with the imposing presence of the distant snow mountain, Benjamin''s shelter became nearly impregnable. "It seems you''re quite skilled at choosing shelter locations. Moving your shelter beneath this snow mountain was a brilliant move. You haven''t faced many attacks, have you?" Irving remarked, impressed by Benjamin''s shelter setup. Benjamin nodded. "My shelter hasn''t encountered much enemy aggression. But now isn''t the time to discuss that. The mines we control are not far from here. Let me take you there." Under Benjamin''s guidance, Irving soon arrived near the mines controlled by the Ocean Group guild. He found that the ore produced by the mines wasn''t particularly valuable to him. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems you can''t provide me with much help. Do you only control this one mine?" Irving asked, slightly disappointed. Benjamin''s expression finally changed. Irving could tell that Benjamin was a bit angry. "We put in a lot of effort to secure this mine. How can you be so quick to judge that it won''t be of much help to you?" Benjamin retorted, clearly displeased. Faced with Benjamin''s retort, Irving responded with a wry smile. "I don''t need ordinary ores anymore. What I need are rare ores to continually upgrade my equipment. Can the mines you control produce such rare ores? Even if they can, it might not be that important for you. After all, you haven''t yet acquired weapons that require rare ores for enhancement." Irving''s explanation was indeed quite reasonable. Resource allocation is crucial at this point. Rare ores might not be of much use to others right now. Even if they manage to mine them and store them at home, there''s no way to convert them into combat power. This is detrimental to the entire team''s combat effectiveness. Effective teamwork requires rational resource distribution. Benjamin realized that his earlier reaction might have been a bit excessive. His expression returned to a state of calm. Benjamin wasn''t foolish; on the contrary, he now understood the importance of team collaboration even more. Quickly enhancing combat power and upgrading the gear of capable fighters was of utmost urgency. In light of this, he immediately realized the need to take Irving to some mines that might yield rare ores. "In that case, let me take you to another mine. It''s located farther away and will take us about an hour to reach." Irving nodded and followed Benjamin as they continued on. He wasn''t concerned about spending an extra hour. As long as he could find the rare ores he needed in the other mine, the time would be well worth it. Chapter 127 - 127: Plotting of the Night Blades While Irving was making his arrangements, the Night Blades were also making their final preparations for the imminent action. The Night Blades had already stationed a significant number of operatives in several cities surrounding the City of Warding. Once the leader of the Night Blades gave the order, they would immediately act to destroy the official institutions in these cities. However, the Night Blades'' failure in the shelter game had affected their operations in the real world. The top brass of the Night Blades were forced to convene an emergency meeting. This opportunity was crucial for them, and they could no longer afford any more failures. If any further issues arose, they would face immense pressure. "We cannot take immediate action in the City of Warding. In the shelter game, it was Irving who heavily damaged our special task force, and he is currently in the City of Warding. If we act rashly, Irving will undoubtedly thwart our plans. The personnel we''ve deployed in the City of Warding are simply not capable of defeating Irving. So, I hope we can consider this further." A very old voice emerged from the shadows. As this voice appeared, everyone looked up toward the shadows, as if a backbone had emerged. In such a critical situation, having a leader could stabilize everyone''s emotions and boost confidence. Of course, not everyone thought this way. He was the elder of the Night Blades responsible for the actions in the City of Warding and its surrounding cities. "Elder Seville, aren''t you being a bit too cautious? No matter how strong Irving is, he''s just one person. I recall that we have a significant number of operatives stationed in the City of Warding." Another slightly younger voice came from the shadows. "Elder Seville, we''ve been preparing for this operation for a long time. If you abandon the action so easily, wouldn''t all our previous preparations go to waste? This would certainly cause chaos within the Night Blades. As an elder, you should have foreseen such a situation." Facing the opposition from the other two elders, Elder Seville did not easily abandon his own ideas. He had his own plans for everything he said, and rash actions would benefit the Night Blades in no way. He had to point this out in a timely manner to avoid unnecessary losses. "Of course, I know that easily delaying the action will throw the Night Blades into chaos. But if we act rashly and ultimately fail, won''t that cause even greater chaos for the Night Blades? I just need you to give me about one more week of preparation time. After a week, I will certainly take action and ensure the success of the operation." After Elder Seville finished speaking, the emergency meeting fell into silence once again. Although the other elders found Elder Seville''s request somewhat inappropriate, they also had a great deal of respect for him. After a long silence, a very hoarse and deep voice emerged from the deepest part of the shadows. "Do you only need an additional seven days?" Hearing this voice, Elder Seville quickly responded, "Yes, Your Eminence! I only need an additional seven days. After these seven days, I will definitely complete the task you have given me." "I need a reason. What kind of arrangements will you make during these seven days? How will you turn an otherwise impossible mission into a success after just seven days?" The hoarse and deep voice pressed further. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Seville adjusted his mindset and slowly revealed his plan. "Everyone should be well aware that a very significant event recently occurred within the Ocean Group. The original chairman, Joseph, was ousted, and Joseph''s niece, Vicky, became the new president of the Ocean Group. According to the intelligence we have obtained, Vicky has a very close relationship with Irving. So, we cannot rule out the possibility that Joseph''s ousting was due to Irving." Although Joseph had been ousted, he still had many followers within the Ocean Group. Vicky couldn''t possibly eliminate all of Joseph''s followers in such a short time. I need seven days to reach a cooperation agreement with Joseph. If we can achieve this cooperation, our operations in the City of Warding will become much easier." As the elder in charge of the Night Blades'' activities around the City of Warding, Elder Seville was well aware of everything happening there. After Joseph was ousted, Elder Seville keenly realized that he might be able to cooperate with Joseph. If they could work with Joseph to take down both the Ocean Group and Irving, the Night Blades'' influence in the City of Warding would reach its peak. At that point, even the Angel Guild wouldn''t be able to defeat them. After Elder Seville finished outlining his plan, he patiently awaited the others'' responses. The elders who initially disagreed with Elder Seville''s plan now felt that his proposal would make their upcoming actions much more secure. Thus, at the emergency meeting, the top brass of the Night Blades approved Elder Seville''s plan. "I must remind you, if your plan fails again, you will not get another chance. The precious weapons you possess will also be reclaimed by the Night Blades." The hoarse and deep voice warned Elder Seville. "I understand perfectly. I will remember your words, Your Eminence!" After saying this, Elder Seville felt his consciousness plunge into a deep sea. As his awareness continued to sink, he gradually closed his eyes. When Elder Seville''s consciousness returned, he found himself back in his own room. The Night Blades'' emergency meeting had not been held in the real world, nor in the shelter game. Instead, it had been conducted through a form of mental connection. Elder Seville got out of bed and shook his head. "The method of mental connection is still somewhat immature. Every time it ends, I experience a severe headache." In fact, Elder Seville disliked using mental connections for emergency meetings, as he always felt that this method allowed the other elders to perceive all his thoughts. But since he had become an elder of the Night Blades, he naturally had to act according to their ways. After adjusting his state, Elder Seville directly opened the door and walked out. "Mr. Joseph must be getting impatient, right?" Elder Seville asked directly, addressing Joseph who was sitting in the living room. Joseph put down his coffee cup, a slight smile on his face. "Time is the one thing I have plenty of now. So, how did it go? Did the Night Blades'' top brass approve your plan?" Joseph had long since discussed the upcoming plan with Elder Seville. "The top brass approved my plan, but I also hope you understand that if our actions fail, they won''t let you off either. You''d better give it your all in this operation." Facing Elder Seville''s warning, Joseph merely smiled faintly. "You don''t need to worry about that. To achieve my revenge, I will bring forth all my power." Joseph harbored deep hatred for both Vicky and Irving. He hated Vicky because she had seized his position as the heir to the Ocean Group. However, Joseph also knew that without Irving''s help, Vicky could never have accomplished this. So, the person Joseph hated the most was, of course, Irving. Joseph hoped to use this cooperation with the Night Blades to make Irving his mortal enemy. Moreover, if the operation succeeded, he wanted to torture Irving to death step by step. "I have great trust in your Night Blades. So, I won''t ask about your specific action plans. I only have one requirement for this operation: you must defeat Irving." Elder Seville nodded. He fully understood why Joseph hated Irving so much. However, even if Joseph didn''t say it, the Night Blades would certainly target Irving as their primary objective. Several of their operations had failed because of Irving''s interference. "Naturally, we will focus our main attack on Irving. When the time comes, your job will be to block any reinforcements. Are you really confident you can stop the Angel Guild from aiding Irving?" Elder Seville was still a bit concerned. Although he knew Joseph had his own people within the Angel Guild, could Joseph really prevent the Angel Guild from acting? After all, the Angel Guild was backed by official organizations. Joseph stood up from his seat, speaking with confidence. "You don''t need to worry about that. I can assure you that when you launch your attack on Irving, the Angel Guild will be incapable of providing any assistance. Moreover, other major family guilds won''t be able to help Irving either." After saying this, Joseph promptly left. For Joseph, his purpose in coming here today was simply to confirm that the Night Blades would agree to his plan. Since that was now confirmed, there was no need to waste any more time here. Elder Seville watched Joseph leave. Once Joseph''s figure had completely disappeared, Elder Seville called over one of his apprentices. "I want you to assign two people to keep an eye on Joseph. Although he has agreed to cooperate with us, I still don''t fully trust him. Over the next few days, you must report his every move to me immediately." Elder Seville''s apprentice swiftly accepted the order and left quickly. "You''d better not be deceiving me and the Night Blades. If you are, you''ll pay a heavy price," Elder Seville muttered to himself. Chapter 128 - 128: The Calm Before the Storm Irving couldn''t possibly know the full extent of Night Blades'' schemes. He only knew that Night Blades were planning to attack the official organizations in the City of Warding and the surrounding areas. Irving hadn''t shared this information with many people. After inspecting all the mines and other resources controlled by Ocean Group with Benjamin, Irving found a secluded spot to talk to him. "The Ocean Group guild will be fully established within the next few days. Once that''s done, I''ll provide you with ores and other resources as per our agreed terms," Benjamin said coldly, as usual. Irving nodded. He wasn''t worried about the collaboration because Ocean Group was already under Vicky''s control. Benjamin wouldn''t dare sabotage their cooperation. Irving wanted to talk to Benjamin to hint at the impending danger that the City of Warding would soon face. "You don''t need to rush. I think it would be wise to wait until things calm down before establishing Ocean Group. Besides, I trust Vicky completely. With her involved, our cooperation will be seamless." Benjamin, hearing Irving''s words, first thought that Irving was flaunting his close relationship with Vicky. Benjamin didn''t care. He only wanted to focus on his responsibilities. Besides, he had never liked Vicky romantically. Being a middle manager in Ocean Group, he felt unworthy of someone as high-status as Vicky. "I understand that your relationship with President Tang is very close. You don''t need to remind me. Whether or not you have a close relationship with her, I will follow President Tang''s instructions and cooperate with you." Benjamin wanted Irving to know he was a professional. Irving realized that Benjamin had misunderstood his earlier statement. So, he decided to clarify, "Your Ocean Group might face some turbulence soon. I think you should focus on ensuring the safety of Ocean Group." After saying this, Irving chose to bid farewell to Benjamin. Irving still needed to make preparations in the real world to counter Night Blades, especially in Starling City. The Green family had already suffered severe losses. They couldn''t handle any unexpected situations in Starling City on their own. Even if the official organizations led by Angel Guild provided some support, the Green family wouldn''t be able to deal with the numerous families in Starling City that had already allied with Night Blades. After Irving left, Benjamin finally realized that Irving had been trying to warn him about something. After some careful thought, Benjamin understood what Irving had been hinting at. Benjamin indeed felt that Ocean Group wouldn''t be peaceful in the coming days. As the Deputy Manager of Security for Ocean Group, Benjamin was responsible not only for in-game matters in the Shelter Game but also for the real-world security of Ocean Group. With this in mind, Benjamin called over one of his subordinates. "In the next few days, I might not be able to log into the Shelter Game frequently. So, you must ensure the safety of our camp and the mines we control." Benjamin''s subordinate sensed that something was off. Previously, no matter how busy Benjamin was, he always found time to log into the Shelter Game each day. "Boss, does this mean you''re facing big troubles in the real world? Or has Ocean Group encountered major issues in reality?" Benjamin''s subordinate knew about the recent personnel changes in Ocean Group''s upper management. So, he speculated that these changes might be the reason Benjamin needed to focus more on real-world issues. "Stop speculating. Just follow my orders and handle your responsibilities. Don''t concern yourself with anything else, and don''t ask questions." Benjamin shot a cold glance at his subordinate, issuing a stern warning. After his subordinate left, Benjamin immediately logged out of the Shelter Game and returned to the real world. The first thing Benjamin did upon returning to the real world was to head straight to the Security Manager''s office at Ocean Group''s headquarters. He wanted to discuss ways to enhance Ocean Group''s security. Irving had no idea what actions Benjamin would take, nor did he care. However, upon returning to the real world, Irving''s first destination was the same as Benjamin''s¡ªthe Ocean Group headquarters. But unlike Benjamin, Irving didn''t go to the Security Manager''s office; he headed straight to the President''s office. In the President''s office, Vicky was busy handling Ocean Group''s affairs. Although Vicky had just taken over as President of Ocean Group, under normal circumstances, she would have a transition period to familiarize herself with all the responsibilities. However, she felt she should get up to speed as quickly as possible to prove to everyone that she was truly qualified to inherit Ocean Group. Irving''s sudden appearance at her office door slightly surprised Vicky. Nevertheless, she promptly invited him in. "Brother Chu, what''s the matter? Do you have something important to discuss with me? Is your cooperation with Benjamin not going smoothly? If that''s the case, I''ll call Benjamin right away." Irving quickly walked up to Vicky, looking at her warmly. "It''s not about the cooperation. I''m here to warn you that in the next few days, you and Ocean Group will face significant danger. I hope you can make some preparations in advance. Although I can help you, I might be very busy at that time." Irving''s warning made Vicky think of her uncle Joseph, who had always been a thorn in her side. Vicky nodded, "No problem. I''ll immediately instruct the Security Department to raise the security alert level. Our security force at Ocean Group is very strong. Plus, my grandfather has resumed his role as Chairman of Ocean Group. There shouldn''t be any traitors within our ranks. The only threats we need to watch out for are external enemies." When Vicky mentioned her grandfather, a proud expression appeared on her face. Vicky had immense trust in her grandfather. In her mind, as long as her grandfather was alive, Ocean Group would remain under his control. Irving also held Donald in high regard. Although Donald had been deceived by Joseph and Elvis for a while, he quickly realized the truth after receiving some hints, which showed his sharp mind. However, Irving still felt the need to give Vicky a reminder. "Donald indeed has very strong capabilities, and his mind is still very sharp. However, I must remind you, Donald has been away from Ocean Group for two years." "In these two years, Ocean Group has been under your uncle Joseph''s control. Although Joseph has left and there have been some personnel changes in the upper management of Ocean Group." "But it''s possible that Joseph still has his people within Ocean Group. Joseph could very well collaborate with other forces." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving''s warning made Vicky''s expression turn a bit anxious. "You''re right, so what should I do? Should we first take control of the Security Department? As long as we control the Security Department, we''ll have a fighting chance." Although Vicky appeared very delicate on the surface and needed Irving''s protection in dangerous situations, she was actually very smart. With Irving''s reminder, Vicky immediately realized that controlling the Security Department of Ocean Group was the most crucial task. "Exactly, you should take control of Ocean Group''s Security Department as soon as possible! Remove everyone you don''t trust from the department! Also, I''ll have the official organization Angel Guild send some people to provide protection for you." After saying this, Irving was about to leave. But Vicky called out to him from behind, "Wait a minute, why aren''t you providing the protection yourself? Why have Angel Guild send people instead? Are you hiding something else from me?" "Is the danger you''re facing much greater than the danger I''m facing? I can help you, no matter what danger you encounter, I can face it with you." Vicky didn''t want Irving to hide a potentially greater crisis from her just to protect her. Vicky felt that now that she had control over Ocean Group, she had the ability to help Irving. Irving turned around, looking at Vicky gently. "Of course, I know you can face any danger with me. But this time, the danger is different from before. You''ve heard of Night Blades, right?" "Night Blades might launch an attack on the official organizations in the city of warding and several surrounding cities. If Night Blades'' actions succeed, the order in these cities will completely collapse." "At that point, it won''t just be a few of us in danger. Thousands of ordinary people in these cities will be at risk. I can''t allow that to happen, which is why I can''t protect you." Irving finally chose to disclose the Night Blades situation. Vicky''s initial reaction to hearing about Night Blades was one of great surprise. But she quickly composed herself. "I understand! I will ensure my safety and that of Ocean Group! I won''t be a burden to you!" Thus, Irving and Vicky agreed on a strategy to counter Night Blades'' actions. Additionally, Irving had already crafted a plan with the Angel Guild and Sophia from the Green family. All that remained was to wait for Night Blades to make their move. However, what caught Irving off guard was that in the following days, Night Blades made no move at all. This seemed to imply that the intelligence Irving had received was false. Chapter 129 - 129: The Cunning Plot of Night Blades Day by day, Night Blades had not launched an attack on the city of warding, nor had they made any moves against the surrounding cities. This situation left Irving and his team in a state of confusion and awkwardness. Irving had been prepared for a decisive battle with Night Blades, but who could have thought that Night Blades didn''t plan to take any action at all. After six whole days passed, Irving could no longer wait idly. He decided to go directly to the headquarters of Angel Guild to discuss the situation with Anna and the others. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The headquarters of Angel Guild was heavily guarded. Even though the scheduled attack time had passed by several days, Angel Guild had not relaxed its vigilance. The members of Angel Guild still believed this might be a ploy by Night Blades. When Irving saw Anna, she was discussing the intelligence gathered in recent days with Aron. "Night Blades must be planning something in the shadows. The reason they delayed their action is probably that they sensed we were prepared." Anna''s voice came from the room. Although her voice was as gentle as always, there was a hint of worry in it. Night Blades'' continued inactivity was causing great concern among all members of Angel Guild. "Is it possible that our intelligence was wrong? Maybe Night Blades has no intention of taking immediate action to disrupt the order maintained by the officials in the city of warding and the surrounding cities." Irving suddenly walked into the Angel Guild''s discussion room and shared his thoughts. Anna and Aron both turned to look at Irving. Though Anna''s face showed a trace of worry, she still managed to smile at Irving. Aron, as always, maintained his aloof and unapproachable demeanor. "What you said is possible. However, the longer Night Blades delay, the worse it will be for them. Our strength in Angel Guild is continuously growing." "Moreover, Angel Guild can collaborate with non-official individuals like you. Combined with the guilds that lean towards supporting us, our power is immense." "If Night Blades don''t act immediately, they might miss their best opportunity. Given their cunning nature, I doubt they haven''t considered this." Aron insisted on his perspective. He believed that Night Blades would never easily abandon their established plans. The sudden quietness of Night Blades must be because they are secretly plotting something more sinister. Anna tended to agree with both Irving and Aron''s viewpoints. She couldn''t understand why Night Blades would delay their actions. She also couldn''t figure out when Night Blades would act if not now. "If we can''t figure out why Night Blades are doing this, then maybe we shouldn''t overthink it. Can''t we just attack Night Blades'' bases directly?" Previously, Irving agreed to adopt a defensive strategy against the threat of Night Blades because he believed that Night Blades had a significant advantage at that time. On one hand, Irving did not yet know the true strength of Night Blades. On the other hand, Night Blades were hidden in the shadows. It was almost impossible for Irving to find them. Plus, Night Blades had colluded with certain families. This made it impossible to directly target Night Blades at that time. But now, the situation was quite different from before. After several days of preparation, Irving felt he had done his best on the defensive front. Even if Night Blades launched an attack, it wouldn''t immediately put him in a difficult position. Thus, Irving naturally considered adopting a proactive attack strategy. Instead of waiting for the opponent to strike first, why not target them directly? If they could significantly weaken Night Blades, then Night Blades wouldn''t be able to pose a substantial threat in the short term. Irving''s proposal surprised the members of Angel Guild slightly. They thought Irving''s suggestion was a bit too bold. Anna also felt that Irving''s idea was somewhat far-fetched. However, Aron, who hadn''t always been on the best terms with Irving, supported Irving''s proposal. "I think Irving''s plan could be very effective. We can''t just sit here idly waiting for Night Blades to make the first move." "We do know some of Night Blades'' bases. We should take this opportunity to eliminate those bases directly." "This way, we can put more pressure on Night Blades to reveal their true plans. Additionally, we can weaken Night Blades'' strength, making their subsequent actions harder to succeed." With Aron''s support, Angel Guild finally agreed to Irving''s plan. The members of Angel Guild planned to join Irving in eliminating the known Night Blades'' bases in the city of warding first. This would significantly weaken Night Blades'' strength. While Irving and Angel Guild were taking action, at a Night Blades'' base in Starling City, Elder Seville was discussing the action plan with Joseph. "Six days have passed. Has your informant made the necessary preparations? We can''t keep waiting. The longer we wait, the greater the risks we face." Though Elder Seville''s tone was somewhat calm, Joseph could tell that his patience was nearly exhausted. "My informant should be ready soon, within the next day. You''ve already waited six days; can''t you wait just one more?" Joseph''s tone was much gentler than before. He knew that angering Elder Seville now would do him no good. Besides, aside from Night Blades, Joseph had no one else to rely on to regain control of Ocean Group. Elder Seville''s expression fluctuated. He seemed to be contemplating whether to act alone. Further delays would only cause extreme dissatisfaction among the higher-ups of Night Blades. As the two of them fell silent, the door to the room was suddenly knocked on heavily. With a somewhat irritated tone, Elder Seville said, "Come in!" A member of Night Blades hurriedly handed a letter to Elder Seville. "This letter is from Ocean Group." Upon hearing this, Joseph snatched the letter from Elder Seville''s hand. After tearing open the envelope, Joseph saw that it contained a red piece of paper. This was the signal he had agreed upon with his informant. Seeing the red paper, Joseph''s expression finally relaxed a bit. With a sense of relief, he said to Elder Seville, "Elder Seville, my informant has succeeded! Let''s proceed with our plan. My informant will help us take control of Ocean Group first." A smile finally appeared on Elder Seville''s face as well. "Good, then let''s take action immediately!" At 1:30 AM, a few rooms in the headquarters of Ocean Group were still lit. On the top floor of Ocean Group''s headquarters, Vicky was still in the CEO''s office handling documents. Although the crisis Irving had mentioned hadn''t arrived, Vicky felt it was important to remain vigilant. Vicky specifically reassigned all the security personnel at Ocean Group who had once followed Joseph and were promoted by him, sending them to branch offices. Now, the security personnel at Ocean Group headquarters were all trustworthy individuals. Standing guard at the main entrance of Ocean Group headquarters was Benjamin. He was leading his special strike team in a thorough patrol of the surrounding area. Other security personnel from the security department were responsible for patrolling other areas of Ocean Group headquarters. The entire headquarters was in a state of high alert. "Captain, don''t you think the new CEO is making a fuss over nothing? She''s already kicked her uncle out, so why do we have to stand guard here in the middle of the night? Does she really think her uncle can come back? Donald has personally taken control of Ocean Group. Her uncle shouldn''t be able to return," one of the special strike team members complained to Benjamin, slightly annoyed. Although every member of the special strike team had undergone extremely rigorous training and received very high salaries, they were still human. Anyone would feel frustrated being called out in the middle of the night to guard a place where danger seemed unlikely. "Stop complaining! Don''t forget what our duty is! Our duty is to follow orders from above and ensure the safety of Ocean Group!" Benjamin didn''t like it when his subordinates complained. To Benjamin, a subordinate who constantly complained would only be a hindrance during missions. If this person hadn''t been rigorously selected and proven their competence in front of Benjamin, he would have kicked them out long ago. Just then, a member of the special strike team lowered his voice and said, "Did you guys see those suspicious-looking people over there? They seem to be observing our headquarters'' entrance." Hearing this, Benjamin immediately directed his gaze into the distance. In the shelter game, Benjamin had acquired the [Far Sight] scouting skill. Even in the real world, he could detect information from a distance that others couldn''t. Benjamin quickly noticed that the suspicious figures in the distance weren''t actually people, but illusions created by some skill. Realizing this instantly, Benjamin issued commands to the members of his special strike team. "Everyone, prepare for combat! It looks like a powerful enemy has surrounded our headquarters! Stay alert and don''t let them breach our defenses!" Upon receiving Benjamin''s orders, the special strike team immediately formed a defensive formation. Chapter 130 - 130: The Betrayer That Cannot Be Defended Against At the entrance of Ocean Group headquarters, Benjamin led the special assault team in forming an impermeable defensive formation. Any enemy trying to break through the special assault team''s defense would pay a heavy price. "Who are you? Do you know where you are? If you don''t want trouble, leave immediately!" Benjamin, hiding behind the defensive formation, shouted through a megaphone at the unidentified figures in the distance. Benjamin was certain that his words could be heard by the unidentified figures. However, those figures neither answered Benjamin''s questions nor disappeared from his line of sight. This situation made Benjamin slightly uneasy. "You two, go scout it out! See what''s over there!" Benjamin ordered two members of the special assault team to investigate the direction of the figures. After the two team members left, Benjamin and the rest of the special assault team kept a close watch on them. If those scouts encountered any danger, they would quickly provide covering fire. When the two team members reached the location of the unidentified figures, they were surprised to find that there was nothing there. What they had seen earlier seemed to be some sort of illusion. One of the special assault team members turned around and waved toward Benjamin. This gesture meant that they had found nothing at that location. Benjamin felt even more puzzled. "They found nothing! So what were those unidentified figures we saw? I couldn''t have been mistaken! Even if it was an illusion, I should have been able to tell!" Benjamin was very confident in his [Far Sight] skill. In Benjamin''s view, even in the shelter game, those monsters adept at hiding couldn''t escape his sight. It was even less likely for someone to escape his sight in the real world. Faced with this situation, Benjamin furrowed his brow in thought. In an instant, something occurred to Benjamin. He quickly turned to the assault team member next to him and asked, "Before you came here, what was the manager doing?" The manager Benjamin referred to was, of course, the head of security. The team member''s expression showed slight confusion. "Captain, I didn''t see the manager before coming here. Wasn''t he with you?" Upon hearing this response, Benjamin realized that something was terribly wrong. Before arriving at the entrance of Ocean Group to stand guard, he had not seen the security manager at all. The manager had claimed he was discussing defensive strategies with the other assault team members. "This is bad! We need to get back and defend the headquarters immediately!" Benjamin suddenly realized that the security manager might be a traitor. The manager had previously worked very closely with Joseph. Their collaboration was very secretive. Almost no one within the group knew about it except Benjamin. And Benjamin had forgotten to share this crucial information with Vicky. Benjamin''s reaction caused the special assault team members to panic. They didn''t understand why their captain would say such things out of the blue. However, the assault team members had great trust in Benjamin as their leader. Since Benjamin ordered them to return to defend the headquarters, they did not hesitate. Led by Benjamin, the special assault team members rushed back to Ocean Group''s headquarters as quickly as possible. But when they tried to enter the building, they found it had already been sealed off. "I knew this would happen! An internal traitor is truly impossible to guard against!" Benjamin tried every method he could think of, but none could break the seal on the Ocean Group headquarters. He couldn''t help but share his frustration with the other team members. "We must get this information to the others as soon as possible, especially those responsible for the former chairman''s security!" Even in a crisis, Benjamin managed to stay calm. Since the Ocean Group headquarters had been sealed off by the traitor, it was likely that the new president, Vicky, had already met with misfortune inside. Given the situation, Benjamin knew he had to prioritize Donald''s safety. While Benjamin was taking action, at the top floor of the Ocean Group headquarters, in the president''s office, Vicky was staring coldly at Joseph, who had suddenly appeared. "My dear niece, you shouldn''t be surprised by my appearance. I told you before that I would reclaim everything that belongs to me. Ocean Group doesn''t belong to you; it belongs to me! You have no right to be the president of Ocean Group, and you certainly don''t have the capability to handle its affairs." At this moment, a smile appeared on Joseph''s face. He felt that victory was within his grasp. Even if the Night Blades couldn''t secure a complete victory today, he could ensure that Vicky would be killed. To him, as long as Vicky was dead, Donald would have no choice but to hand over Ocean Group to him. No matter how reluctant Donald was, he couldn''t give Ocean Group to other members of the Tang family. After all, the other members of the Tang family were not closely related to Donald by blood. Beside Joseph, the security manager and two members of the Night Blades were also staring intently at Vicky. They knew that Vicky was qualified to play the shelter game. That meant Vicky also had some life-saving skills. Moreover, they knew that Vicky had a very close relationship with Irving. It''s possible that Irving had provided Vicky with some very valuable weapons. Their guess was partly correct. Irving had indeed given Vicky some very valuable weapons. However, the weapons provided by Irving did not make Vicky exceptionally combat-capable. After all, Vicky was a healer. No matter how powerful her weapons were, they couldn''t make up for the inherent limitations of her profession. Facing the arrogant Joseph, Vicky appeared to be very angry on the surface. But in reality, she remained calm. Vicky knew she had to buy enough time for Irving to have a chance to rescue her. So, after hearing Joseph''s words, Vicky replied calmly, "Uncle, I think you''ve misunderstood Grandfather''s resolve. At the Benevolent Sanatorium, Grandfather had already stripped you of your inheritance rights. Even if you kill me, Grandfather won''t hand Ocean Group over to you. He''s more likely to give Ocean Group to someone else, even to my distant cousin. Uncle, you should remember clearly that my distant cousin is also very capable in business management. He could easily replace you to control the entire Ocean Group." Vicky''s words wiped the smile off Joseph''s face. What Vicky said was indeed true, and it was something Joseph had always been worried about. That''s why Joseph had to cut off communication between Donald and the others. "Do you really think Father would give Ocean Group to an outsider? No matter what, I am still his son! No matter what, my blood relationship with him is the closest!" Joseph had always given the impression that he would do anything, no matter how unscrupulous, to control Ocean Group. But deep down, Joseph always wanted to earn the recognition of his father, Donald. Vicky''s words directly enraged Joseph. He roared at Vicky in fury. Although Vicky''s expression remained serious, she felt her plan had achieved some success. Joseph was not only angered by what Vicky had said. In fact, Vicky had just used her newly acquired mental influence skill to secretly affect Joseph. This made Joseph more prone to anger. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having successfully infuriated Joseph, he would now be unable to think calmly. This meant Vicky could continue to stall for time. Just when Vicky thought her plan had succeeded, a member of the Night Blades pushed the door open and walked in. "Mr. Joseph, stop wasting time. We are here to help you reclaim Ocean Group. Kill her now, and you can ensure your control over Ocean Group. So why hesitate?" Hearing these words, Joseph''s expression finally calmed down. "I almost fell for your trick. You were trying to delay by angering me, weren''t you? You think I''ll keep arguing with you?" Once he regained his composure, Joseph immediately saw through Vicky''s plan. "Although I''ve never liked you, and you''ve always been my biggest rival, I must admit you are indeed my niece and quite cunning." After saying this, Joseph waved his hand dismissively. He didn''t intend to waste any more words with Vicky. He decided to leave Ocean Group''s headquarters and head straight to Donald''s residence. After all, to control Ocean Group, Joseph not only had to kill Vicky but also his own father. Only then could he become the undisputed heir of Ocean Group. As he reached the door, Joseph left Vicky with one last remark: "You would have been better off marrying into the Taylor family as I arranged. At least they could have offered you some help in this situation. Where is your boyfriend Irving now? Do you think he can save you? He can''t even ensure his own safety." Mentioning Irving finally broke Vicky''s facade of calm. Vicky directly questioned Joseph: "What have you done to Irving?! No matter what schemes you employ, you can''t defeat him!" Joseph did not answer Vicky''s question and quickly walked out of the president''s office. The three people remaining in the office had sinister smiles on their faces. The security manager spoke directly to Vicky: "President Vicky, since you are about to leave this world, could you perhaps make one last contribution before you go?" As he said this, a sly grin spread across the security manager''s face. Vicky knew very well that the security manager and the two Night Blades members had nefarious intentions toward her. Chapter 131 - 131: Barely Arrived on Time At the same time that Vicky was in danger, Irving''s situation was also going poorly. Irving and the Angel Guild teamed up to attack a Night Blades outpost on the outskirts of the City of Warding. According to their intelligence, the Night Blades members at this outpost were not very strong. But who could have guessed that the Night Blades had left an exotic beast from the shelter game in this outpost? If Irving hadn''t taken action to convert this exotic beast into a member of his own exotic beast army, the Angel Guild would have suffered heavy losses. Even with Irving''s timely intervention, two members of the Angel Guild were seriously injured. Anna''s expression was extremely dejected at this moment. She never expected that the Night Blades would be so well-informed about the Angel Guild''s actions. The Night Blades had even managed to set a trap that caught the Angel Guild off guard. Aron''s expression was equally grim. In fact, Aron felt more guilty than Anna, as he was the one who had planned this operation. "It seems there must be someone from the Night Blades within the Angel Guild. Shouldn''t you be looking for the traitor within your ranks?" Irving didn''t want to mock the Angel Guild after the failed operation. But he had to remind the two key members of the Angel Guild to deal with the traitor within their organization. After all, if the traitor within the Angel Guild wasn''t dealt with, Irving''s future actions would also be threatened. Aron looked up at the dark sky and said, "You don''t need to worry about that! I will find the traitor within the Angel Guild as soon as possible! Once I find them, I will make them pay dearly!" Aron had a deep hatred for traitors. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron was inherently a person who detested evil, and he had also been the commander of this operation for the Angel Guild. The failure of this operation left Aron extremely angry and self-reproachful. "So what do we do next? I think we should call it a day. The Night Blades are probably fully prepared by now." Irving believed that their actions couldn''t succeed if the Night Blades were on guard. So instead of wasting more time, they might as well go back and make other preparations. The Angel Guild needed to quickly root out the traitor within their ranks, and Irving needed to quickly enter the shelter game. He needed to expand his exotic beast army. At the same time, he also had to prepare for the upcoming new challenges of the shelter game. Anna and Aron had no objections to Irving''s suggestion. They also felt that continuing to act rashly would not achieve any results. "You''re right, we can''t continue to act recklessly! I will find the traitor within the Angel Guild as soon as possible. Once I find them, we can discuss the next steps." Aron took a step forward and extended his hand towards Irving, indicating that he intended to shake hands and then send Irving on his way. Irving also extended his hand and shook Aron''s. Although this operation had not succeeded, both sides needed to cooperate for the next phase. Just as Irving was about to leave, an Angel Guild member suddenly ran up to the three of them, looking flustered. "Something terrible has happened! The Angel Guild headquarters has been attacked by the Night Blades! We''ve lost contact with headquarters!" The sudden news shocked Irving, Anna, and Aron. All three realized simultaneously that this Night Blades operation was likely premeditated. The situation at the Angel Guild headquarters must be dire. "We must return to defend the headquarters immediately! If the Angel Guild headquarters is destroyed by the Night Blades, we will have no way of stopping their expansion." Aron''s tone was full of panic. After saying this, he intended to leave quickly, but Irving grabbed him. "Why are you holding me back?! You''re not a member of the Angel Guild, so of course you don''t care about the headquarters. But I am a member, and I must ensure its safety!" Aron angrily tried to break free from Irving''s grip, but he suddenly found he couldn''t. "The more critical the situation, the more we need to stay calm. We don''t even know exactly what has happened at the Angel Guild headquarters. Even if you can get back in time, can you be sure the Night Blades haven''t set a trap at headquarters? If you walk into their trap without any preparation, do you think you''ll survive?" Irving coldly released his grip on Aron''s hand after saying this. "Irving is right; he''s the strongest among us. In a crisis, we should listen to him." Anna also sided with Irving at this moment. Aron, though his expression was still very unwilling, internally agreed with Irving''s reasoning. "We should gather some intelligence around the Angel Guild headquarters. Once we know the enemy situation around the headquarters, we can decide on our next steps." Irving quickly laid out the action plan. He immediately had Aron and Anna proceed according to his plan. Just as Aron and Anna had left, Irving''s phone suddenly rang. Irving looked at the caller ID; it was Benjamin. Irving suddenly had a very bad feeling. Benjamin calling him in the middle of the night surely meant the Ocean Group was in unexpected danger. "Hello, this is Irving." "Irving, the situation is very urgent. I hope you can let me say everything in one go before you ask any questions," Benjamin''s anxious voice came through the phone. "The Ocean Group headquarters has been sealed by an unknown force, and President Tang is still inside. We''ve tried everything but can''t break the seal, so I think you should come to the Ocean Group as soon as possible. The reason for this isn''t just because the enemy is very powerful. There''s also a traitor within the Ocean Group. The security manager you once crossed paths with is the traitor." Benjamin spilled everything in one breath. After learning all this, Irving''s expression didn''t change much. Without any hesitation, Irving headed towards the Ocean Group headquarters at top speed. As he advanced, he kept talking to Benjamin: "Where are you now? Are you outside the Ocean Group headquarters building? Describe the seal around the Ocean Group headquarters to me." Irving hoped to gather as much information as possible. As long as Benjamin provided enough information over the phone, Irving wouldn''t need to waste time assessing the seal once he arrived at the Ocean Group headquarters. "I can confirm that the seal around the headquarters building is transparent. This seal can''t be broken by any power I''ve gained from the shelter game. I suspect this seal was set by the Night Blades." When Benjamin mentioned the Night Blades, Irving''s face finally showed anger. "Those damn Night Blades scum! I''ll find every one of them and crush them! They''ve been secretly causing us trouble all along!" Even over the phone, Benjamin could tell that Irving was extremely angry. Just as Benjamin was contemplating what to say next, Irving suddenly appeared within his line of sight. "How did you get here so quickly? Were you already around the Ocean Group headquarters?" Benjamin was extremely surprised by Irving''s sudden appearance. Benjamin knew very well where Irving lived. Even using skills from the shelter game, it would take at least 10 minutes to get from Irving''s place to the Ocean Group headquarters. But the call between Benjamin and Irving had lasted less than three minutes. Irving did not answer Benjamin''s question. He simply fixed his eyes on the seal around the Ocean Group headquarters. After observing for a while, Irving finally found a way to break the seal. "Do you have any wind-element-related equipment?" "I do! I''ll get it for you right away!" Benjamin quickly pulled out a ring from his backpack. The ring was a wind-element ring that Benjamin had obtained from the shelter game. The ring''s effect was to increase the wearer''s speed. Irving took the ring and immediately crushed it. The wind elements within the ring floated out, and Irving used these elements to amplify his own power. Under the force of Irving''s powerful energy, the seal surrounding the Ocean Group headquarters suddenly broke. Benjamin stood beside Irving, watching everything in astonishment. He didn''t even understand how Irving had managed to break the seal around the Ocean Group headquarters. In reality, Irving couldn''t possibly explain to him why he could break the seal. Irving had used the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl during the process. The Taikoo Flame Pearl was one of Irving''s biggest secrets; there was no way he would reveal such a crucial secret to Benjamin. Once the seal was broken, Irving dashed towards the top floor of the Ocean Group headquarters at lightning speed. Although Benjamin followed closely behind, Irving''s speed was simply too fast for Benjamin to keep up. At this moment, in the CEO''s office on the top floor of the Ocean Group headquarters, Vicky had been cornered by the security manager and two Night Blades members near the window. "Don''t come any closer! If you do, I''ll jump out of the window!" Vicky had made up her mind. As Irving''s girlfriend, she would never betray him. "You can''t jump out; the entire building is sealed! If you don''t want to suffer, you''d better stop causing trouble for us." The security manager snarled at Vicky. Then the security manager lunged at Vicky. At this critical moment, Irving appeared in front of Vicky and kicked the security manager away. Irving had barely managed to arrive just in time. Chapter 132 - 132: Rescuing Donald Irving''s sudden appearance caught the security manager and the Night Blades members off guard. The security manager was sent flying by a powerful kick from Irving, crashing into a load-bearing wall before coming to a halt. Seeing this, the Night Blades members flanking the security manager immediately launched an attack on Irving. One of them transformed into a black mist, rapidly drifting towards Irving. Another Night Blades member began chanting a spell, causing red lights to appear in the room. These red lights quickly turned into fireballs, all aimed at Irving. Irving stood his ground against the Night Blades'' attack, showing no signs of retreat. He protected Vicky by shielding her behind him and used his own body to block the incoming attacks. The fireballs slammed into the white light that surrounded Irving, a protective aura generated passively by the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s [Blessed by Light] shield. The Night Blades'' attacks couldn''t even penetrate this shield. Irving coldly observed the two attacking Night Blades members, then decisively drew out his most powerful staff, the [Evil Source Wand]. The moment the wand appeared, the entire room was enveloped in a dark shadow. Both Night Blades members felt an overwhelming sense of fear almost simultaneously. Realizing they couldn''t win, they attempted to flee as quickly as possible. However, Irving had no intention of letting them escape. He waved the [Evil Source Wand], and a dazzling light formed at its tip. In an instant, the two Night Blades members were reduced to ashes. In just a matter of seconds, Irving had eliminated the security manager''s two Night Blades accomplices. The security manager, still unable to get up from the ground, watched in horror. Irving slowly approached the security manager, placing a foot on his head. "You damn traitor, I should have killed you the moment I saw you!" Irving snarled, pressing down harder. Although the security manager was not weak, he had been caught completely off guard and was now gravely injured. "If you want a quick death, you''d better tell me everything you know!" Irving demanded. He had no intention of killing the security manager outright; he needed information. Irving still hadn''t uncovered the full extent of the Night Blades'' plans. "What is the Night Blades'' specific operation? Besides the actions at Ocean Group headquarters, what other plans do they have?" Irving interrogated. The security manager offered no response, despite the intense pain. He merely glared defiantly at Irving with hatred in his eyes. "It seems you don''t intend to answer any of my questions. In that case, there''s no need to keep you alive!" Irving declared, raising his staff once more. With a burst of intense light, the security manager was incinerated by the fireball spell Irving cast, reduced to nothing but ashes. Once all the enemies had been eliminated, Irving turned to look at Vicky. Her eyes were red, and tears clung to the corners of her eyes. Seeing Irving turn towards her, Vicky ran to him and embraced him tightly. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s alright, it''s alright. You''re safe now, no one can hurt you anymore," Irving reassured Vicky while also scanning the surroundings of the Ocean Group headquarters. He could sense that there were still other Night Blades members around, but he couldn''t leave Vicky alone until she had calmed down. After a while, Vicky''s emotions finally stabilized. "Thankfully, you came just in time. If you had been a moment later, I would have jumped out the window!" Vicky said, her eyes fixed firmly on Irving, her voice resolute. Irving understood why Vicky said this, and he gently rubbed her face. "Don''t worry, I''ll never let that happen. No matter where or when you''re in danger, I''ll always rush to save you." Irving''s words brought a faint smile to Vicky''s face. However, the smile quickly faded as she remembered something crucial. Joseph had told her before he left that he was going to find Donald. "Irving! We need to act quickly to rescue my grandfather! Joseph is already heading to where my grandpa is, and the Night Blades will surely be with him!" Hearing this, Irving nodded firmly. "Where exactly is your grandfather?" "He lives in a villa on the outskirts. Although there are many security personnel around him, they won''t be able to ensure his safety against the Night Blades." After confirming Donald''s location with Vicky, Irving rushed out of the Ocean Group headquarters with her. At the entrance of the building, they encountered Benjamin. He was there with his team, clearing out the Night Blades members around the headquarters. Although they had made some progress, there were simply too many Night Blades members. They couldn''t eliminate them all immediately. Upon seeing Vicky, Benjamin promptly asked, "President, are you alright?" Vicky shook her head. "I''m fine, thanks to Irving''s timely arrival! What''s the situation around here? Are there still Night Blades members near our headquarters?" "Yes, President! Although I''ve done my best, there are too many Night Blades members. I can''t eliminate all of them in a short time." Both Vicky and Irving understood Benjamin''s explanation. Irving then said to Benjamin, "We need to rescue Donald immediately! You don''t need to stay here at the Ocean Group headquarters any longer; there''s nothing left here worth defending." Irving felt it was too risky to go to Donald''s residence with only Vicky. So Irving decided to bring Benjamin along as well. Benjamin looked at Vicky, and when he saw her nod, he responded directly. "No problem, I can drive you both to the Chairman''s residence right now! But I don''t think you need to worry too much; the place is heavily fortified." Benjamin was already aware that the security manager was a traitor. However, in his opinion, Donald''s residence was designed with meticulous security measures, which Donald himself had overseen. Even with Joseph''s assistance, the Night Blades would find it extremely difficult to breach the defenses. Irving and Vicky did not comment on Benjamin''s reassurance. Vicky simply urged, "Regardless, we must get to my grandfather''s place as quickly as possible!" With that, Benjamin drove Irving and Vicky to Donald''s residence in the outskirts of the City of Warding at top speed. Meanwhile, intense gunfire was erupting at the Smith family villa in the suburbs, where Donald had chosen to live in seclusion. The villa, built and fortified over the past decade, was designed for both comfort and security. Even in the face of an assault by Joseph and the Night Blades, the villa could hold out for a while. Donald was in his study, listening intently to the sounds of the battle outside. His face remained expressionless as he gazed out the window. "Chairman! The enemy''s strength is overwhelming; we can''t hold them off much longer! You need to find a way to escape to a safer location immediately!" A security officer burst into the study, frantically addressing Donald. The security officer abruptly burst into Donald''s study, addressing him with palpable anxiety. "The outside is engulfed in a barrage of gunfire. As a seasoned security professional, he understands that the current security resources are woefully inadequate to sustain a prolonged defense. If the Chairman remains, the situation will escalate to an exceedingly perilous level. Therefore, the paramount priority is for the Chairman to initiate an immediate evacuation." Donald''s expression remained unchanged. He simply turned his head to glance at the security officer. "Why are you panicking like this? I taught you all that no matter what situation you face, you must remain calm! Even if the enemy breaches the outer defenses, we can still rely on the villa''s internal structure to continue the fight," Donald said firmly. Donald''s words indicated that he had no intention of leaving the villa easily. The security officer''s face grew even more anxious. If Donald were to die here, all the security personnel would face severe repercussions. They couldn''t bear the consequences. Whether Vicky took over Ocean Group or Joseph did, neither would spare the security personnel for failing to protect Donald. "Chairman, please don''t be stubborn! If something happens to you here, what will become of Ocean Group?" The security officer pleaded desperately. Donald smiled faintly at the question. "Vicky is already the President of Ocean Group. She has the capability to lead the company forward, and I have great confidence in her." Just as Donald finished speaking, a voice he dreaded hearing echoed through the hallway. "It seems your plan is doomed to fail. Your dear granddaughter is likely already dead at the hands of the Night Blades." Joseph appeared at the study doorway, smiling. Joseph''s presence caused immediate tension among the security personnel in the study. One of the guards quickly turned and charged at Joseph. However, before he could reach him, black threads sliced through the air, cutting the guard into pieces. Donald''s most trusted security officer was killed right before his eyes. Donald''s cloudy eyes locked onto Joseph, burning with a desire to kill him with his gaze alone. Chapter 133 - 133: The Smith Familys Hidden Treasure With the last loyal security officer to Donald killed, the Smith family villa was ultimately taken over by Joseph and the Night Blades. "Father, given the circumstances, I think you have nothing left to hesitate about, do you?" Joseph sat down on a chair in the study, smiling at Donald. "Whether it''s the Ocean Group headquarters or our Smith family villa, they are all under my control now. The entire Smith family is completely loyal to me. If you want a better ending for yourself, you should stop opposing me." Joseph did not choose to kill Donald immediately because Donald still held a crucial secret that he had not revealed. Joseph knew very well that the Smith family had a hidden treasure. Donald had always kept the treasure a secret, only mentioning it to Joseph on the day Donald''s eldest son died. Upon hearing Joseph''s words, Donald''s face finally showed some change in expression. "If the entire Smith family is under your control, why are you wasting time here with an old man like me?" "Father, out of respect for you as my father, I am still showing you respect. I hope you can show some respect in return and tell me everything about our Smith family''s hidden treasure." Joseph directly stated his true intention. Donald began to cough violently, and after a while, he coldly said, "There is no hidden treasure in the Smith family. It''s all just your fantasy." After saying this, Donald turned his gaze towards the window. He did not plan to look at his unfilial son Joseph any longer. Moreover, Donald had no intention of cooperating with Joseph. Donald was a decisive man; even in defeat, he would never easily beg for mercy. Donald''s response made Joseph extremely angry. Joseph stood up from his seat and shouted loudly in Donald''s direction, "I knew you never cared about me. You have always looked down on me! You believed only my elder brother was worthy of inheriting the Ocean Group. Even though my brother has been dead for a long time, you still treat my young and incapable niece as the heir to the Ocean Group. I sincerely want an answer from you. Did you ever intend to give me the Ocean Group? When you were in the Benevolent Sanatorium, were you always plotting to make me give up the position of Chairman of Ocean Group?!" Joseph''s words put Donald in a very bad mood. Even though Donald was a very strong person, he could not help but shed a few tears at this moment. Over the past year, Donald had indeed considered giving the Ocean Group to Joseph. However, Joseph''s behavior had never met Donald''s expectations. Even though Joseph occasionally visited Donald and had meticulously arranged for his medical care, Donald still found Joseph unfit for the responsibility. Donald believed that his greatest mistake was failing to foresee his younger son''s immense desire for power. Regardless of what Joseph said, Donald had decided not to speak another word to him. This situation left Joseph feeling utterly desperate. Joseph suddenly laughed, then coldly said, "Father, since you''re unwilling to talk to your son, I have nothing more to say to you. Let the Night Blades have a proper chat with you!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying this, Joseph turned and walked out of the study. Elder Seville from the Night Blades slowly walked into the study. Elder Seville shut the study door behind him, leaving just him and Donald in the room. "You must be very clear about my identity," Elder Seville said, casually finding a seat and sitting down. "You are from the Night Blades, and I assume your status within the organization is quite high," Donald responded in a hoarse voice. "But I don''t care who you are or what your purpose is for being here. I will never cooperate with you. If you have any business, take it up with my unfilial son." Donald continued to speak to Elder Seville in a tone that kept him at arm''s length. However, Elder Seville was not as impatient as Joseph. Elder Seville tapped his fingers on the table, and suddenly, a whispering sound reached Donald''s ears. It sounded like his mother''s voice. In that instant, Donald felt an overwhelming fear. "My mother has been dead for many years. Why am I hearing her voice?" "Everyone has emotions they can''t let go of and people they can''t forget. The person you can''t forget the most is your mother, which is why you can hear her voice now." Elder Seville provided the explanation. Donald finally turned his head, looking at Elder Seville with a shocked expression. "Is this your doing? How are you able to do such a thing?" "Mr. Donald, the Night Blades can do far more than you can imagine. You''d better cooperate with me. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what voices you''ll hear next." Elder Seville did not intend to become a direct enemy of Donald. Before entering the study, Elder Seville had already probed Donald''s mental state. Donald''s mind was sealed using a method that even Elder Seville couldn''t crack. If Donald was unwilling to divulge what he knew, no one could uncover the information about the Smith family''s hidden treasure. "What kind of cooperation are you proposing? Do you also want to find the Smith family''s hidden treasure?" Donald asked, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone. "Exactly. The Night Blades are willing to assist Joseph precisely because of the Smith family''s hidden treasure. Of course, if you''re willing to cooperate with us, we can also help you get rid of Joseph." For the Night Blades, as long as they can obtain the Smith family''s hidden treasure, they are willing to collaborate with anyone. Joseph is merely the only person so far who is willing to work with the Night Blades. If someone more useful than Joseph were willing to cooperate with the Night Blades, they would abandon Joseph without hesitation. Donald slowly turned his face away again, looking at the pitch-black sky outside the window as he spoke, "I will not cooperate with you, nor will I give you any information about the Smith family''s hidden treasure." Donald directly rejected Elder Seville''s proposal. However, Elder Seville''s expression didn''t change much, as if he had already anticipated Donald''s response. "Your answer is indeed disappointing, but as I mentioned earlier, even if you refuse to cooperate, I can still achieve my goals." As soon as Elder Seville finished speaking, he struck the table in front of him hard. A reverberating sound filled the study, seemingly unable to escape and only bouncing around within the room. As the sound continued to echo, the mental worlds of Donald and Elder Seville gradually merged into one. Elder Seville chose a risky method to enter Donald''s mental world directly, seeking the information he wanted. Outside the study, Joseph was furiously scolding his subordinates. "What on earth are you doing? Why haven''t you been able to control the Ocean Group headquarters yet?!" Joseph had just received very accurate information that the Ocean Group headquarters had been retaken by Benjamin''s subordinates. This meant that Vicky was likely still alive. This was something Joseph found extremely hard to accept. "Get the head of security on the phone now! He must explain why Vicky hasn''t been dealt with yet!" Just as Joseph shouted these words into the phone, the roar of a car engine sounded not far away. Before Joseph could react, a car crashed through the outer wall of the Smith family villa and into the courtyard. Joseph''s subordinates quickly moved him to a safer location, while more of Joseph''s men and Night Blades members surrounded the car that had broken into the villa. "What''s going on? Why did a car suddenly break into our Smith family villa?" Joseph looked at the car that had suddenly burst in with a hint of panic. Before his subordinates could give him any answers, a blinding flash wiped out all the Night Blades members and Joseph''s men surrounding the car. Three familiar figures stepped out of the car. Joseph recognized them; they were Vicky, Irving, and Benjamin. Upon seeing Vicky and Irving, Joseph''s expression became twisted with rage. "You two bastards are still alive! It seems you have quite the luck!" Joseph spat venomously at Vicky and Irving. Then he turned his gaze towards Benjamin. "As the chairman of Ocean Group, I order you to apprehend Irving and Vicky immediately!" Joseph commanded. Benjamin stood still, coldly staring at Joseph. Although Benjamin''s expression remained unchanged, Joseph could see a hint of a mocking smile on his face. "Don''t forget who brought you into Ocean Group! Don''t forget who made you the deputy manager of Ocean Group''s security department! Are you going to be ungrateful now?" Joseph lashed out. In response, Benjamin calmly replied, "Donald is the true chairman of Ocean Group, and Vicky is the president. As the deputy manager of the security department, I naturally follow their orders. You are no longer the chairman of Ocean Group, so I will not follow your orders. And I must warn you, do not make enemies of the former chairman and President Tang." Benjamin''s words filled Joseph with extreme anger, but before he could utter another word, Irving struck him directly. Irving''s blow was swift and precise, rendering Joseph momentarily stunned. He staggered, trying to regain his balance and composure, but the impact had left him disoriented. As Joseph struggled, Vicky stepped forward, her expression a mix of determination and disdain. "Joseph, your lust for power has blinded you. It''s over. You''ve lost." Feeling the weight of the situation bearing down on him, Joseph''s mind raced. He had always believed he could outmaneuver everyone, but now, surrounded by those he had wronged, he realized the gravity of his miscalculations. Meanwhile, in the study, Elder Seville continued his perilous endeavor to extract the information from Donald''s mental world. The merging of their mental states was fraught with danger, but Elder Seville was determined. He knew that the key to the Smith family''s hidden treasure lay within Donald''s mind, and he would stop at nothing to uncover it. As the confrontation outside the study reached its climax, the tension inside the room grew palpable. The battle for control of the Smith family and its secrets was far from over, and the outcome remained uncertain. Chapter 134 - 134: The Mighty Elder Seville Accompanied by a brilliant flash, Irving appeared before Joseph in an instant. Irving''s eyes locked onto Joseph as he raised his fist and smashed it directly into Joseph''s face. Though several security personnel were surrounding Joseph, none of them could react in time. By the time they realized Irving had attacked, Joseph had already been sent flying by Irving''s punch. Joseph wasn''t killed outright only because he was equipped with significant defensive gear. Although Joseph himself never entered the shelter game, he had, during his tenure as the chairman of Ocean Group, ordered his subordinates to establish a guild within the game. Through his channels and with the help of the Night Blades, Joseph had acquired equipment sufficient to save his life. Though he wasn''t killed, his current condition was dire. After crashing through three walls, he finally came to a stop. He was in such a bad state that he couldn''t utter a single word. The security personnel standing around Joseph''s original position, after their initial shock, quickly sprang into action. They immediately launched an attack on Irving. One of the guards aimed his submachine gun at Irving and opened fire, while the other two abandoned their weapons and chose to engage Irving in hand-to-hand combat. "You think you''re worthy of fighting me?" Irving scoffed. Facing the guards'' attacks, Irving didn''t bother to defend himself. A faint golden glow appeared around his body, forming a thin barrier that deflected all the incoming attacks. Then, Irving pulled out the [Staff of Calamity]. With a wave of his staff, the security personnel around Joseph were instantly reduced to ashes. Irving''s swift actions left Benjamin, who was standing behind him, utterly shocked. Although Benjamin knew Irving was incredibly powerful, he hadn''t anticipated that Irving''s strength could be this overwhelming. If Benjamin himself were to attack Joseph, he couldn''t be confident about gaining such a decisive advantage so quickly. Vicky, standing beside Benjamin, wore a look of deep concern. To Vicky, killing Joseph wasn''t the most important task. The most crucial task was rescuing her grandfather. "Irving! Forget about these people, and go find my grandfather!" Vicky shouted urgently. Upon hearing Vicky, Irving momentarily set aside his vendetta against Joseph. While Irving desperately wanted to eliminate Joseph, he had realized during his attack that Joseph''s defensive equipment couldn''t be destroyed quickly. Irving slammed the [Staff of Calamity] heavily into the ground. The point of contact emitted an energy wave that rapidly spread outwards. This was Irving''s method of gathering intelligence about the surrounding area. This energy wave was, in fact, Irving''s consciousness materialized using the potent power of the [Staff of Calamity]. Wherever the energy wave reached, all information in its vicinity was immediately transmitted back to Irving. Soon, the energy wave reached Donald''s study directly. Although Elder Seville had already sealed the study, the seal itself was noteworthy. "Donald should be in that direction! Follow my lead!" Irving pointed toward the location of Donald''s study and quickly ran in that direction. Benjamin and Vicky followed closely behind Irving. Initially, Benjamin considered staying behind to ensure that Joseph wouldn''t escape. But after a moment of thought, he decided it was safer to stick with Vicky. After all, this operation by the Night Blades had been long in the making. If Irving were to be trapped in battle by the Night Blades, Vicky''s safety could not be guaranteed. With Donald''s fate uncertain, Benjamin had to ensure Vicky''s safety. If Vicky were to encounter any significant danger, Ocean Group would truly be plunged into an irrecoverable crisis. Inside Donald''s study, Elder Seville also sensed the energy wave released by Irving. Feeling slightly agitated, Elder Seville withdrew from Donald''s mental world. Gazing through several walls towards Irving''s direction, he muttered, "It seems I''ve underestimated your abilities. You arrived here quite quickly." Though Elder Seville felt a bit annoyed, he did not believe his mission would fail. He pulled a bell from his pocket and began to ring it without hesitation. The moment the bell rang, an unknown force enveloped the entire Smith family mansion. No external force could penetrate the mansion now. "The Angel Guild can no longer assist you. Let''s see if you can defeat me without their help!" Elder Seville declared. As a high-ranking member of the Night Blades, Elder Seville was well aware of the series of unexpected incidents that Night Blades members had encountered in the shelter game. Irving had once severely injured members of the Night Blades in the shelter game, which made the Night Blades take him very seriously. They had compiled and distributed all the information about Irving to the other high-ranking members of the Night Blades. Before taking action, Elder Seville had memorized all the information about Irving. He was very aware that Irving could get help from the Angel Guild. Although the headquarters of the Angel Guild were now controlled by the Night Blades, Elder Seville chose to play it safe. He didn''t want to repeat Vite''s mistakes. After sealing the Smith family mansion, Elder Seville opened the door of the study. He immediately saw Irving charging towards him. Irving''s eyes blazed with determination as he sprinted forward, the [Staff of Calamity] gripped tightly in his hand. The golden glow around him intensified, creating an aura of overwhelming power. Elder Seville''s eyes narrowed as he assessed Irving''s approach. "Impressive. But raw power alone won''t be enough to stop me," he said, his voice calm despite the tension in the air. As Irving closed the distance, Elder Seville raised one hand, conjuring a barrier of dark energy. The barrier shimmered with an ominous light, ready to meet Irving''s assault. Elder Seville and Irving met for the first time, and at the very moment they saw each other, both sprang into action almost simultaneously. Irving raised his staff directly in front of him, and an incredibly dazzling beam of light shot toward Elder Seville. Elder Seville, meanwhile, crossed his hands and formed a complex gesture. Instantly, a black mist enveloped his entire body and rapidly spread toward Irving. The blinding light and the black mist collided in the middle of the corridor. Instead of causing an explosion, their meeting twisted the entire corridor''s space. What was once a straight passageway now became wildly contorted. With the corridor distorted, neither Elder Seville nor Irving could see each other for a moment. However, neither let their guard down. Irving slammed his staff onto the ground again, creating a fissure that quickly extended toward Elder Seville. The entire corridor seemed on the verge of collapsing into the crevice, and molten lava began to surge up from within it. Even in the face of this crisis, Elder Seville remained calm. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a book with a cover depicting an ouroboros. Without hesitation, he tore out a page from it. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Using a few drops of his own blood, Elder Seville quickly drew a starry image on the torn page. As soon as the image was complete, he tossed the page into the fissure. The paper turned to ash upon contact with the lava, and the energy within it instantly transferred the entire crevice to an endless void. The corridor returned to normal, and both Elder Seville and Irving had gained a new understanding of each other''s abilities after their initial clash. Neither was eager to take further immediate action and instead chose to probe each other. "You must be Irving, right? Your power is indeed formidable. The intelligence I received seems to have underestimated your capabilities," Elder Seville said with a smile, his tone unusually gentle. Irving wasn''t about to be lulled into complacency by Seville''s amicable demeanor. He coldly surveyed Elder Seville and then demanded, "Where is Donald? You''d better not harm him. If you do, I will make you pay dearly!" Elder Seville responded with a disdainful smile at Irving''s threat. "Why would I harm him? Donald is very important to me. I must ensure he stays alive to achieve my goals," Elder Seville replied. Elder Seville''s words left Irving slightly puzzled. According to the intelligence Irving had gathered, Joseph and the Night Blades'' goal seemed to be the assassination of Donald and Vicky. Only by achieving this objective could Joseph gain control of Ocean Group, thereby strengthening the Night Blades'' influence in the City of Warding. If the Night Blades didn''t intend to kill Donald, then what was their true objective? Irving remained vigilant, keeping a close eye on Elder Seville while contemplating this new conundrum. However, he quickly realized that Seville''s words might be a deliberate ploy to mislead him. At that moment, Benjamin and Vicky finally arrived. Vicky, seeing Elder Seville, became even more anxious. She recognized that the study he was in was her grandfather''s favorite, which implied that Donald was likely inside. Vicky shouted at Elder Seville, "Let my grandfather go, now!" Elder Seville turned his gaze to Vicky, his expression unchanging. "Ah, the beloved granddaughter. How touching," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Irving, seizing the moment of distraction, tightened his grip on the [Staff of Calamity]. "Vicky, stay back!" he warned, as he prepared for another potential clash. Elder Seville calmly raised his hand, signaling for Vicky to stop. "I told you, Donald is crucial for my plans," he said. "Harming him would be counterproductive." Vicky, undeterred by Seville''s words, took a step forward. "I don''t believe you! What are you planning to do with him?" Seville let out a chuckle, clearly amused by Vicky''s defiance. "Believe what you will, but know this: Donald''s life is tied to my goal. We need him alive, at least for now." Irving, still wary, spoke up. "What exactly is your goal, Seville? Why involve Donald and the Ocean Group?" Elder Seville''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of amusement and malice. "You''ll find out soon enough, Irving. All in good time." Irving''s patience was wearing thin. With a swift motion, he lifted his staff, preparing to unleash another spell. "Your games end now, Seville. Release Donald, or face the consequences." Elder Seville''s smirk faded, replaced by a look of steely determination. "Very well, if you insist on a confrontation, I won''t disappoint you." As the tension mounted, the air seemed to crackle with impending conflict. Both sides braced themselves, ready to engage in a battle that could determine the fate of Donald, Vicky, and the entire Ocean Group. Chapter 135 - 135: Searching for the Treasure Together Vicky''s shout gave Irving a reminder. Irving immediately followed up with Elder Seville, "No matter what, you''d better hand over Donald first. Otherwise, I won''t be polite with you." Elder Seville seemed very impatient with the sudden appearance of Vicky and Benjamin. "These two weaklings can actually participate in a conversation between you and me? Don''t you think that''s very unusual?" Elder Seville was a very rigid person who greatly valued hierarchy. In Elder Seville''s view, only those with similar strength to his own were qualified to speak to him on equal terms. Those who were weaker didn''t even have the right to talk to him directly. In response to Elder Seville''s words, Irving coldly replied. "I don''t care what you think. I see nothing wrong with what they''re doing. I''ll say it one last time, hand over Donald immediately." Irving''s tone had already grown slightly impatient. Irving felt there was no need to waste any more time with Elder Seville. He was always worried that Elder Seville might be deliberately stalling for time. A slight smile appeared on Elder Seville''s face. "Young man, it seems you still don''t trust me at all. But I''m not very surprised, considering the terrible impression the Night Blades have left on you." With that, Elder Seville stepped aside a few paces, revealing Donald in the study to Irving and the others. The moment Vicky saw Donald, she intended to run directly toward the study. Irving quickly pulled Vicky back. "You need to stay calm! Your grandfather doesn''t seem to be in immediate danger! If you act rashly now, you''ll just give our enemies more leverage." Although Vicky felt that Irving made a lot of sense, Given that her grandfather was currently in a very dangerous situation, Vicky naturally wanted to rescue him as quickly as possible. After holding Vicky back, Irving coldly said to Elder Seville, "Donald seems to be physically fine. Since you haven''t harmed him, I won''t be your enemy. If you leave now, I won''t make things difficult for you. But if you insist on opposing me, don''t blame me for being ruthless. You should know that everyone in the Night Blades who has opposed me is already dead." In the face of Irving''s ultimatum, Elder Seville''s expression did not change at all, maintaining his previous smile. "Of course, I can hand over Mr. Tang to you. I can even give you Joseph, who isn''t far outside the door. But on the condition that you meet my demands." Elder Seville was still trying to bargain with Irving. Irving''s patience was nearly exhausted. He felt that the other party was deliberately stalling, so he had decided to act directly against him. But before he could make a move, Vicky shouted, "What are your demands? As long as you can ensure my grandfather''s safety, I will agree to any condition." Vicky''s words caught Irving off guard. However, Irving was also curious to hear what the other party''s conditions were. After all, Irving didn''t know much about the Night Blades yet. Although Irving knew that the Night Blades were an international organization, and they seemed to be constantly trying to overthrow governments worldwide, their true objectives seemed far more complex than they appeared on the surface. Elder Seville looked very pleased. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He nodded heavily, saying, "As expected of Donald''s granddaughter, you have indeed inherited Donald''s decisiveness! And your father''s wisdom as well!" "Stop wasting time and state your conditions! I will fulfill them as quickly as possible!" Vicky was naturally disdainful of Elder Seville''s flattery. She had always focused on doing her best, and she didn''t care too much about what others thought of her. "My condition is very simple: I need you to come with me to find the treasure hidden by the Smith family." Elder Seville finally revealed his demand. Hearing this condition, both Irving and Vicky were stunned. Vicky asked with a hint of confusion, "What do you mean by the treasure hidden by the Smith family? I have no idea that our Smith family has any hidden treasure!" Irving could tell that Vicky was not lying. He was very familiar with Vicky''s way of speaking; if she were lying, she wouldn''t be able to pull it off so convincingly. Vicky''s response made Elder Seville burst into laughter. "Hahaha, Miss Vicky, surely you must be joking? I must remind you that joking with me comes with great risks." As soon as Elder Seville finished his sentence, Irving coldly responded, "Should I take what you just said as a threat? Do you really think I would be afraid of you?" "Young man, don''t underestimate my abilities. While I may not be able to eliminate you quickly in a battle here, I am confident I can take out Donald and Vicky. Do you think you can ensure their safety while fighting me? Surely, you are not that arrogant?" As soon as Elder Seville finished speaking, he clasped his hands together again and then pointed behind him with his fingers. Benjamin''s screams echoed from outside the study. "Did you really think I was a fool? You two distract me in the front, while that idiot outside tries to rescue Donald. It''s laughable you came up with such a plan. If Irving had gone to rescue Donald, it might have succeeded. But swapping him for the young man outside the study window? That''s absolutely impossible." Elder Seville smugly said to Irving and Vicky. The reason Benjamin appeared outside the study window was that he thought he should rescue Donald while Elder Seville was distracted. Irving had noticed Benjamin''s plan, but he didn''t object because he thought if Benjamin succeeded, he wouldn''t have to waste any more time with Elder Seville. "Irving, I now have more leverage. I can not only take Donald and Vicky''s lives, but I can also take the life of the young man outside the study window. You must decide immediately whether to join me in searching for the treasure hidden by the Smith family. You need to give me an answer right now." Irving''s cold expression gradually changed, his mouth curved into a smile. "It seems I have no choice but to cooperate with you." "So your answer is?" "I am willing to go with you to find the Smith family''s hidden treasure. But I have no idea what this treasure is; I didn''t even know such a treasure existed. Where should we begin our search?" Irving thought that obtaining the Smith family''s treasure wouldn''t be a bad thing for him. If the Smith family treasure was very valuable, he could simply hand it all over to Vicky once they found it. Elder Seville nodded in satisfaction. "As long as you are willing to cooperate with me, that''s enough. Now, please bring Miss Tang to the study. I believe Donald will be more than happy to tell us about the Smith family treasure." After saying this, Elder Seville immediately returned to the study. Although Vicky knew Elder Seville was extremely dangerous, she still headed to the study as quickly as possible. When Irving and Vicky entered the study, they found Donald seemingly in a deep sleep. "You hypnotized my grandfather?! Don''t you know this could have a significant impact on his health?!" Vicky shouted angrily at Elder Seville. Elder Seville replied calmly, "Miss Tang, I hope you can stay calm. Your grandfather is not in any danger. I will wake him up immediately." With that, Elder Seville snapped his fingers. Sure enough, Donald woke up from his deep sleep. Upon seeing the sudden appearance of Vicky and Irving, Donald looked extremely surprised. "Why are you here?! You need to leave immediately; the Night Blades have already taken control of the Smith family villa!" After saying this, Donald noticed the helpless expressions on Vicky and Irving''s faces. After a brief moment of thought, Donald understood the current situation. Donald turned his gaze to Elder Seville: "If I don''t tell you the clues about the Smith family treasure, will you kill them?" "As long as you give me the clues, that''s all I need. If you refuse to tell me, I might take such actions. However, Irving is strong enough; you might hope he can defeat me in battle." Elder Seville spoke with great confidence. Although Elder Seville kept emphasizing Irving''s strength, he was not afraid of Irving. In fact, Irving always felt that Elder Seville was subtly encouraging him to attack. Upon realizing this, Irving became even calmer than before. Donald coughed twice and said helplessly. "That''s not necessary! While Irving is indeed very strong, I won''t let my granddaughter take such a risk!" Donald said this while looking warmly at Vicky. Tears welled up in Vicky''s eyes, and she said with difficulty, "Grandfather." Donald then turned his gaze to Elder Seville: "If you really want to find the Smith family treasure, I must give you a warning in advance. The Smith family treasure is hidden in a very dangerous place. Even if you find it, you may not be able to obtain it. Even if you do get the treasure, you might face bad luck." Chapter 136 - 136: A Chaotic Situation While Irving and his team were confronting Elder Seville, other parts of the City of Warding were also under attack by the Night Blades. The Night Blades not only targeted the official forces but also launched assaults on family factions that refused to cooperate with them. The entire City of Warding was thrown into chaos. Beyond the City of Warding, the surrounding cities also descended into turmoil. Among them, Starling City was the most chaotic. Many families in Starling City had already pledged their allegiance to the Night Blades. With the Night Blades'' help, these families managed to seize control of the city''s official forces. On the outskirts of Starling City, in the Green family villa, Sophia was in the midst of a heated argument with her father, Jony, about their next course of action. "We can''t just sit idly by. If we wait until the Night Blades have wiped out all the factions unwilling to cooperate with them, we will have no allies left! We must take the initiative now and join forces with others willing to fight against the Night Blades. Only then will we have a chance of survival in Starling City." After collaborating with Irving, Sophia had realized that endless retreat would not guarantee their safety. Only by collaborating with others and confronting their enemies could the Green family hope to stay safe. However, Jony remained silent in response to Sophia''s proposal. Although he knew Sophia had Irving''s backing and valued Irving greatly, Irving was not in Starling City. Under such circumstances, Jony believed the Green family should be under his control. Jony''s silence made Sophia increasingly anxious. She grabbed her staff and quickly headed towards the villa''s main door. "Where are you going?! The situation outside is extremely chaotic. If you act alone, you''ll be in great danger!" Jony''s voice called out from behind her. He hoped his daughter would stay safe within the Green family villa. Sophia turned back and said firmly, "Father, the Green family is still under your control. The family''s affairs will still follow your directives. But my thoughts are entirely different from yours, and I will take my own actions. Since you won''t help me, I hope you won''t hold me back either." With that, Sophia walked out of the Green family villa. She planned to head straight to the city center of Starling City. She had learned that the Night Blades had taken control of the city''s official institutions, which meant that their top fighters were likely in the city government''s office building. Sophia intended to confront the Night Blades'' elite forces directly. Sophia knew very well that only by gaining an advantage in a decisive battle against the Night Blades'' top fighters could she sway the families in Starling City. If she didn''t even have the courage to face the Night Blades'' elite, why would the less powerful families in Starling City betray the Night Blades and align with the Green family? While Sophia was heading to the city government office building in Starling City''s center, the situation in the City of Warding was also changing. The Angel Guild had lost control of their headquarters, but thanks to Aron and Anna''s efforts, the surviving members managed to regroup in a secret building in the city''s commercial district. "Everyone, please share what you know about the current situation. We are in a very dangerous position right now, and we must unite to face it," Aron said in a serious tone. Everyone could feel the immense pressure he was under. Anna, who had been acting alongside Aron, began by recounting their recent experiences. "As you all know, Aron and I were planning to raid a Night Blades'' stronghold today. We didn''t expect the Night Blades to launch simultaneous attacks on all official forces in the City of Warding. When we learned that the Angel Guild headquarters was under attack, we had to first scout the area around HQ and coordinate with our allies. We initially had Irving''s support, but for some unknown reason, Irving left on his own. I have no idea where he is now." Anna''s words caused alarm among the Angel Guild members present. They all knew Irving was a top-tier fighter. His sudden disappearance during such a crisis likely meant that the Night Blades had already eliminated him. The surviving members began to discuss Irving''s possible fate in small groups. "Could the Night Blades really have taken down Irving? If he couldn''t stand against them, how can we hope to?" "We should abandon the City of Warding immediately! It''s impossible to defend it now. The Night Blades'' attack was too sudden." "If we abandon the City of Warding, what happens to our brothers and sisters still left in the city? Many Angel Guild members are still unaccounted for." Aron''s face, previously silent, grew increasingly impatient. Aron suddenly stood up and slammed the table in front of him. "Everyone, shut up! This is a time to discuss strategies to counter the Night Blades, not for idle chatter!" Aron''s outburst stunned all the Angel Guild members present. While they were somewhat familiar with his personality, they had never seen him so angry before. In addition to yelling, Aron also activated the [Intimidate] skill he had acquired from the Shelter Game. Instantly, a heavy pressure filled the room. The members felt compelled to obey Aron and fell silent. Anna felt a pang of disappointment. She had always believed that the Angel Guild, as an official organization, would handle crises better than family guilds and civilian groups. Who could have imagined that during the Night Blades'' surprise attack, the Angel Guild would be the one to perform the worst? Although the City of Warding was in chaos, Anna had still managed to gather some intelligence. Family guilds and civilian organizations were still operational. Of course, this could be because the Night Blades hadn''t targeted these less powerful organizations as their primary enemies. Nonetheless, the Angel Guild''s poor performance during this crisis was undeniable. "Now that everyone is quiet, I''ll continue to brief you on the situation around the City of Warding," Aron said as he sat back down. Anna cleared her throat and continued her report. "Several cities surrounding the City of Warding have also faced attacks from the Night Blades. However, most of these cities have managed to secure their safety, and the local branches of the Angel Guild continue to operate. The only city in dire straits is Starling City. We have lost contact with both the government institutions and the Angel Guild branch there. If our assumptions are correct, the Night Blades have likely taken full control of Starling City. Therefore, we shouldn''t allocate any resources to send reinforcements there," Anna concluded. Anna''s assessment of Starling City''s situation was not entirely accurate, but given the current circumstances, it was understandable. The Angel Guild''s headquarters had already fallen to the Night Blades, and the fact that the survivors could still gather substantial information was commendable. After Anna finished her briefing, Aron stood up again. He scanned the room, taking in the condition of the surviving Angel Guild members. Some were gravely injured, while others, although less seriously hurt, had their combat capabilities significantly diminished. Almost everyone bore some form of injury. "I understand that each of you has faced various challenges and that some of you are seriously injured. But I need you to muster all the strength you have left. We haven''t lost yet," Aron declared. Aron had no intention of conceding defeat. In his view, the Night Blades'' attack had caught them off guard, but with timely adjustments, they could still turn the tide. "My plan is straightforward. We must now unite with all friendly forces in the City of Warding. Regardless of their strength or our previous relationships, we need to collaborate with them," Aron continued. By friendly forces, Aron referred to the Green Ivy Group and other major corporate family guilds. These family forces could provide the Angel Guild with additional combat power. Moreover, these families had previously collaborated with the Angel Guild to varying extents. "Anyone who can still fight, step forward now! Those who can''t, stay here and recover," Aron instructed. He didn''t intend to force every survivor into the upcoming battles, especially those with severe injuries. However, if their efforts yielded no progress, even the gravely injured would have to join the fight eventually. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as Aron finished speaking, the majority of the members stepped forward, including some who were quite seriously injured. The reason these members stepped forward was their deep sense of duty as part of the Angel Guild. They believed that in times of crisis, they must bear the responsibility. Seeing the actions of the Angel Guild members, Aron was deeply moved. "I want to thank each and every one of you! Our upcoming operations will undoubtedly succeed because Angel Guild members never surrender!" Both Aron and Anna felt a surge of emotion. However, despite their feelings, they knew they couldn''t send all the willing members into battle. They needed to make careful selections. At the very least, those who were severely injured had to stay in the safe zones. "Alright, let''s proceed with a plan," Aron said, regaining his composure. "Anna, please assist me in assessing who among us can still effectively participate in combat and who needs to remain here to recover." Anna nodded and began to coordinate with Aron. They moved through the group, evaluating the members'' conditions and making decisions based on their injuries and combat readiness. "Listen up, everyone. Those of you who are assigned to stay back, your role is just as crucial. We need you to recover quickly and be ready for any future contingencies. Your time will come," Aron addressed the remaining members. "For those of you who are coming with us, remember that our mission is to unite with the Green Ivy Group and other friendly forces. We must show them that the Angel Guild stands strong and that we are ready to reclaim our city." With their roles assigned, the group began to mobilize. The room was filled with a sense of urgency and determination. The Angel Guild, though battered and bruised, was far from defeated. Chapter 137 - 137: The Entrance to the Unknown Space In the suburbs of Jinghai City, within the Smith family''s villa, Donald slowly revealed the clues to the Smith family''s hidden treasure to Elder Seville and Irving. "You should remember the Benevolent Sanatorium where I used to stay, right? Although the Benevolent Sanatorium is officially a very upscale sanatorium, in reality, there is an entrance to an unknown space beneath it. This entrance was discovered by an ancestor of the Smith family. One of our ancestors ventured into this unknown space. Upon his return, he recorded in the family genealogy that there was hidden treasure in the unknown space. He also continuously tried to re-enter the unknown space. Unfortunately, his endeavors were unsuccessful. This ancestor passed away five years after discovering the entrance. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before his death, he endlessly recited the existence of the treasure within the unknown space to his family," Donald recounted. At this point, a terrifying thought seemed to cross Donald''s mind. His face quickly turned pale with fear, and he began to cough violently. After a few minutes, his coughing finally subsided. "Initially, none of the Smith family believed the ancestor''s story. This was because he had shown signs of mental instability before discovering the entrance to the unknown space. However, with the emergence of the Shelter Game, we suddenly realized that the information recorded by our ancestor in the family genealogy seemed to have a connection with the game. Our ancestor had documented that our world was on the brink of destruction and that the Shelter Game would descend upon us. After verifying the ancestor''s records, all members of the Smith family, including myself, began to believe in the existence of the hidden treasure. The problem was that we had no way of accessing the entrance to the unknown space. The entrance was located beneath the foundations of the Benevolent Sanatorium. Even if you wanted to enter, it would take a long time to excavate the sanatorium''s foundations. You must understand that the residents of Benevolent Sanatorium are highly influential. Excavating its foundations would undoubtedly attract unwanted attention. That''s why I never investigated the hidden treasure of the Smith family. My unfilial son, Joseph, did attempt to explore the hidden treasure, but he never found the opportunity to dig a passageway under the Benevolent Sanatorium," Donald explained. As he spoke, Donald''s gaze suddenly turned peculiar, resembling a hawk eyeing a dying prey. He looked at Irving and then at Elder Seville with this strange expression. "Are you really planning to enter the Benevolent Sanatorium to seek the treasure in the unknown space?" he inquired. Elder Seville''s expression remained unchanged in response to Donald''s information. He nodded and turned his gaze to Irving. "Donald has revealed all the clues he knows. Are you willing to cooperate with us now?" he asked. Irving let out a cold laugh. "You now control both Donald and Benjamin. Do you think I have any choice but to cooperate with you?" "Of course, you can refuse to cooperate with me," Elder Seville responded. "After all, neither Donald nor Benjamin are particularly important to you." Irving''s reply was equally icy. "I don''t have your low moral standards. I won''t easily sacrifice others." Elder Seville didn''t mind Irving''s sarcasm. He simply wanted to ensure that Irving would act alongside him. "If that''s the case, then let''s get moving. We still have some distance to cover to reach the Benevolent Sanatorium." "Wait! Release Donald first!" Irving demanded, blocking Elder Seville''s path. He didn''t want Elder Seville to continue holding Donald''s life in his hands. After all, Donald was crucial to both Vicky and Irving. If Donald was previously only important to Vicky, his revelation about the Smith family''s hidden treasure had made him equally important to Irving. Although Donald''s description suggested the treasure''s location was fraught with danger, Irving was not one to fear risks. Moreover, he''d rather the treasure fall into his hands than those of the Night Blades. At least if Irving obtained the treasure, he would protect the Smith family''s safety. Elder Seville wore a faint, mocking smile. He looked at Irving and asked in a low voice, "Do you really think I would release Donald now? If I did, would you still cooperate with me?" Irving coldly retorted, "Don''t forget, we are bound by a contract. Are you that lacking in confidence in your Night Blades'' contracts?" Irving hoped to use reverse psychology to get Elder Seville to release Donald now. However, his plan ultimately failed. Elder Seville was overly cautious. "Yes, we are bound by a contract, but a contract alone is not enough to ensure your cooperation. Therefore, I will temporarily hand Donald over to other members of the Night Blades," Elder Seville declared. As soon as he finished speaking, three Night Blades warriors entered the study. "Don''t worry. As long as you cooperate and help me find the Smith family''s hidden treasure, I will immediately have Donald released," Elder Seville assured. Irving was not easily swayed by Elder Seville''s assurances. "How do I know you''re telling the truth?" Elder Seville''s face twisted into a smug smile. "You can''t be sure whether I''m telling the truth or not because you never held the upper hand to begin with." With a dismissive wave, Elder Seville signaled for the Night Blades to take Donald away. Vicky, visibly anxious, confronted Elder Seville. "If you do this, I won''t help you, and you''re violating our previous agreement." "Ms. Tang," Elder Seville replied, "I haven''t violated our agreement. I said I would release your grandfather, but I didn''t specify when." At that, Elder Seville cast a sealing spell on Benjamin, who was outside the study window. "The person who came with you is also not allowed to join our mission. Of course, if you assist me in finding the Smith family''s treasure, I''ll release him too." With that, Elder Seville took a few steps forward. Irving and Vicky were left with no other options. Irving knew he couldn''t quickly overpower Elder Seville, and to ensure Donald''s safety, he and Vicky had no choice but to follow Elder Seville''s lead. Elder Seville didn''t head straight to the Benevolent Sanatorium. Instead, he first went to the Smith family''s old mansion. The Night Blades had already searched the mansion and found the family genealogy. As expected, they discovered the information Donald had mentioned. After noting down the details from the genealogy, Elder Seville tossed it to Vicky. "From now on, you can carry your family''s genealogy. Once we enter the unknown space, I will need the assistance of the Smith family bloodline within you." Though Irving and Vicky were both seething with anger at Elder Seville''s actions, Irving managed to suppress his rage and maintain his composure. He understood that anger would be useless in their current situation, as Elder Seville held all the cards. Their only chance to turn the tables would come if Elder Seville encountered trouble. Entering the unknown space in search of the Smith family''s treasure might just be the perfect opportunity for Elder Seville to face some difficulties. Irving patted Vicky on the shoulder. "Don''t worry too much. I will ensure your safety during this mission. Besides, the Night Blades won''t harm us until they find the Smith family''s treasure¡ªthey need our help." Vicky took a deep breath and nodded. She knew that for now, they had to bide their time and play along until an opportunity to turn the tide presented itself. Vicky''s expression softened slightly after hearing Irving''s words. "Irving is right. Until we find the Smith family''s treasure, you are indeed very important," Elder Seville''s voice echoed. "So, Ms. Tang, you don''t need to worry about me harming you." The reason Elder Seville made this statement was to let Irving and Vicky know that he could hear all their conversations. Vicky shot a cold glance at Elder Seville. Although she couldn''t make Elder Seville pay just yet, she had already marked him as a mortal enemy in her heart. "I finally found your grandfather''s diary," Elder Seville announced, holding up an old notebook and waving it in Vicky''s direction. "We''ve gathered everything we need. Let''s head to the Benevolent Sanatorium immediately." Without hesitation, Elder Seville led Irving and Vicky to the Benevolent Sanatorium as quickly as possible. When they arrived, they found that many Night Blades members were already there. The Night Blades had excavated a tunnel under the sanatorium''s foundation and were close to uncovering the entrance to the unknown space mentioned by the Smith family ancestors. "Master! We''re about to find the entrance to the unknown space. Just a little more time," one Night Blades member reported hastily upon seeing Elder Seville. Elder Seville nodded. "No need to rush. First, ensure your safety. We can''t be certain there are no traps around the entrance to the unknown space." Just as Elder Seville finished speaking, a scream echoed from a short distance away, the anguished cry of a Night Blades member. The sudden scream froze everyone in their tracks. Elder Seville''s eyes narrowed as he quickly assessed the situation. "Everyone, stay alert!" he commanded. "Proceed with caution and check for traps." Irving and Vicky exchanged a tense glance. This might be the opportunity they were waiting for. If the entrance to the unknown space was indeed laden with traps, it could provide the distraction they needed. Elder Seville moved closer to the source of the scream, spotting a Night Blades member lying on the ground, writhing in pain. It seemed he had triggered some kind of ancient mechanism. The rest of the Night Blades quickly gathered around, their focus now split between assisting their injured comrade and continuing the excavation. Irving seized the moment to whisper to Vicky, "Stay close and be ready. This might be our chance." Vicky nodded, her resolve hardening. They had to wait for the right moment to act, but they were ready to seize any opportunity that presented itself. Chapter 138 - 138: Elder Seville’s Venomous Insect "It seems like the first danger in our treasure hunt has been handled," Elder Seville said with a smile, glancing at Irving after hearing the anguished scream from one of the Night Blades members nearby. Irving looked back at him coldly without saying a word. His disdain for Elder Seville''s methods was palpable. To Irving, Elder Seville was a despicable man who would stop at nothing, even sacrificing others, to achieve his goals. And toward such despicable individuals, Irving has always had a poor attitude, an uncontrollable emotion "You don''t need to look at me like that. If we want to obtain the Smith family''s hidden treasure, we must be willing to pay the price. If we don''t let them probe the dangers ahead for us, should I send you instead?" Elder Seville retorted, before leading Irving and Vicky into the Benevolent Sanatorium. As soon as they stepped into the courtyard of the Benevolent Sanatorium, Irving immediately noticed a large excavation beneath the building''s foundation. The scream they had heard earlier had come from that hollow space. One of the Night Blades members hurried over to Elder Seville. "Elder, we''ve dug out a large hollow under the Benevolent Sanatorium''s foundation. There is indeed a passage leading to an unknown space down there. I just sent one person in to test it out, and the scream we heard was his. It seems the passage is extremely dangerous." Elder Seville nodded. "I understand. Pull your men out from the hollow. I''ll handle what comes next." With a wave of his hand, Elder Seville ordered all the Night Blades members inside the Benevolent Sanatorium to leave. He didn''t want anyone else, not even other members of the Night Blades, to gain any information about the Smith family''s hidden treasure. Once most of the Night Blades members had exited, Elder Seville glanced at the few who remained¡ªhis trusted confidants. They promptly shut the main door of the Benevolent Sanatorium. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We three can handle the rest," Elder Seville said with a smile, looking at Irving and Vicky. "Vicky, why don''t you go first? Since we''re after your Smith family''s treasure, it only makes sense for a Smith family member to lead the way." Irving immediately countered, "The entrance was discovered by your people. Naturally, you should go first. Besides, Vicky didn''t even know her family had a hidden treasure until now." Elder Seville frowned at Irving''s words. He extended his hand and made a grasping motion in the air. Suddenly, Vicky felt excruciating pain. "My head hurts! It feels like something is burrowing into my brain!" Vicky screamed in agony, desperately pleading for Irving''s help. Enraged, Irving drew his weapon and pointed it at Elder Seville. "What the hell are you doing?! Are you trying to force my hand here?" he demanded coldly.At this point, the smile on Elder Seville''s face vanished. He cast a sinister glance at Irving and Vicky. "Have you still not grasped your situation? While it may appear that we are cooperating, you have no bargaining power with me." Elder Seville made another grasping motion with his hand. This time, not only did Vicky feel the intense pain in her head, but Irving did as well. Suddenly, Irving understood that he must have fallen into a trap set by Elder Seville during their previous encounters. "Realizing it now is futile. Both you and Vicky are under the control of the venomous insects I command. As long as you disobey me, I will make you suffer excruciating pain," Elder Seville declared triumphantly. "Vicky, you should be able to lead the way now, right? If you refuse, the pain won''t subside," he added, no longer interested in conversing with Irving. In his eyes, Irving was in no condition to fight him. Although Irving tried to summon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, each attempt to activate his skills was thwarted by the venomous insect in his brain. "Stop it! I''ll go first!" Vicky cried out. If it were only her suffering from the intense pain, she might have been able to bear it. But seeing Irving in agony as well left her with no other choice. With Vicky''s compliance, Elder Seville snapped his fingers. The intense pain that both Vicky and Irving felt dissipated rapidly. "That''s better! As long as the two of you cooperate, I won''t torment you needlessly. Since Vicky has agreed to go first, please proceed," Elder Seville said, extending his hand to indicate that Vicky should lead the way. Vicky, though worried, had no other option. She slowly walked towards the hollow space beneath the Benevolent Sanatorium''s foundation. Elder Seville followed closely behind her, with Irving positioned slightly behind and to the side of him. Irving was constantly thinking about how to launch a surprise attack on Elder Seville. If he could kill him before he could react, the control over the venomous insects would cease. Possessing the ability to control exotic beasts himself, Irving was familiar with how these creatures could be manipulated. If he could distract Elder Seville enough to prevent him from precisely controlling the insects, the impact on Vicky and himself would be significantly reduced.Just as Irving was contemplating this, Elder Seville, walking ahead of him, spoke coldly, "There''s no need for you to keep trying to find a way to ambush me because it won''t succeed." Elder Seville''s words made Irving realize that the venomous insects in his brain could do more than just inflict pain¡ªthey could also allow Elder Seville to read his thoughts. Despite feeling the pressure from Elder Seville''s overwhelming advantage, Irving didn''t think he had completely lost yet. Though he couldn''t directly summon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl at the moment, Elder Seville would undoubtedly encounter dangers during their treasure hunt. When that happened, Irving could use the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s power to destroy the insects in his brain while Elder Seville was distracted. As Irving pondered how to use the Taikoo Flame Pearl to fight back against Elder Seville, he discreetly activated his Soul Link skill. Soul Link could serve not only as a mind-reading tool but also as a mental barrier effective only on himself. Indeed, Elder Seville seemed unaware of Irving''s new thoughts, indicating that the Soul Link skill provided by the Taikoo Flame Pearl was more potent than the venomous insects. Armed with this knowledge, Irving emptied his mind. He decided not to think too much, as doing so would only give Elder Seville more information. Though the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s power could temporarily block the insects, using it was also very draining for Irving. He planned to save its power for a critical moment. As the trio moved forward, Irving finally got a clear view of the vast hollow beneath the Benevolent Sanatorium''s foundation. The hollow appeared to span the entire sanatorium, with numerous metal pillars seemingly supporting the space above. At the entrance of the hollow, Irving could detect a faint, lingering smell of blood. "Let''s not rush ahead just yet. We need to prepare here first," Elder Seville''s voice came just as Vicky was about to step into the hollow.Elder Seville placed a grayish-white mask over his face, adorned with intricate patterns. Irving felt a vague sense of familiarity with these patterns, as if he had seen them somewhere before, but he couldn''t quite recall where. At that moment, Elder Seville spoke in a deep voice, "You must have seen members of the Night Blades at the Angel Guild headquarters. These intricate patterns are the emblem of the Night Blades." This response made it clear that Elder Seville could still read Irving''s thoughts. "Alright, I''m ready. You two don''t need to prepare much," Elder Seville said, urging Vicky toward the hollow. As Vicky stepped into the hollow, Elder Seville snapped his fingers, and suddenly, each of them had a torch in hand. The hollow was devoid of any lighting, and without the torches, they would have been enveloped in darkness. The space inside the hollow was as vast as its entrance, seemingly carved out entirely by the Night Blades. Irving couldn''t help but wonder if the Benevolent Sanatorium would collapse without the support of the pillars within the hollow. If it did collapse, they would all be trapped inside. Utilizing the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to shield his thoughts, Irving ensured Elder Seville couldn''t read this particular concern. Vicky, holding the torch, trembled as she walked to the end of the hollow. At the end, besides a wall composed of various rocks, there was only a narrow passage, just wide enough for one person. This passage was likely the one mentioned in the Smith family''s ancestral records, leading to an unknown space. Upon seeing the passage, Elder Seville exclaimed in astonishment, "I never thought I''d actually find this entrance! I always suspected the Smith family''s hidden treasure was a myth. It seems the records in my ancient tome were accurate." Excitedly muttering to himself, Elder Seville rushed toward the entrance. Chapter 139 - 139: The Use of the Smith Familys Bloodline Irving gleaned a substantial amount of useful information from Elder Seville''s mutterings. First and foremost, the most valuable piece of information was that Elder Seville did not obtain the details about the Smith family''s hidden treasure from Joseph. Instead, he got the information from an ancient tome. Secondly, Elder Seville initially did not believe the contents recorded in the ancient tome. He only started believing it recently, possibly due to information provided by Joseph or perhaps a tip from someone within the Night Blades. If the information came from Joseph, then Elder Seville likely didn''t have much insight into the unknown space mentioned by the Smith family''s ancestor. After all, Joseph himself didn''t know much about his family''s treasure. However, if someone within the Night Blades tipped him off, then Elder Seville would have complete control over this operation. He might even possess more clues related to the Smith family''s treasure¡ªclues that even Donald might not be aware of. While Irving was contemplating these matters, Elder Seville had already reached the entrance. He held his torch high, examining the entrance with excitement. Meanwhile, not far from him, Vicky took a few steps back to create some distance between herself and Elder Seville. Vicky harbored deep resentment toward Elder Seville. On one hand, it was because Elder Seville posed a significant threat to the Smith family. On the other hand, it was because Vicky viewed Elder Seville as a man without any moral boundaries. After observing the entrance for a while, Elder Seville turned his gaze toward Vicky. "The entrance seems to be fine. There''s no need to worry, go on in." With Elder Seville''s urging, Vicky slowly walked into the narrow passage, barely wide enough for one person. As she stepped into the passage, a flood of memories that didn''t belong to her started pouring into her mind. The sheer volume of the memories was overwhelming, causing Vicky to collapse. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing this, Irving quickly ran forward, catching Vicky just before she hit the ground. "What''s wrong?" Irving asked, then turned to Elder Seville with anger in his voice, "Did you manipulate the venomous insects to give her a severe headache?" Faced with Irving''s accusation, Elder Seville''s expression showed a hint of confusion. However, instead of approaching Vicky and Irving, he took two steps back, retreating from the entrance into the hollow. "I didn''t manipulate the insects! She must have encountered some danger. I advise you to come out quickly; if you stay in there, you''ll face danger too."As Elder Seville spoke, it seemed as though he had recalled some crucial information. However, he had no intention of sharing this critical information with Irving. Similarly, Irving had no plans to exit the passage; he felt that separating from Elder Seville might actually be beneficial. Just as Irving entertained this thought, a flood of foreign memories surged into his mind, accompanied by a sharp headache. These memories seemed to belong to the Smith family''s ancestors. The visions were filled with blurred figures, twisted creatures, and indescribable entities. While enduring the intense headache, Irving suddenly saw the Taikoo Flame Pearl, a blazing orb, appear in his vision. With the help of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving gradually regained his clarity. He realized that he couldn''t linger at the entrance any longer. If he stayed too long, the overwhelming foreign memories could completely consume him. Even if he managed to resist the flood of memories through sheer willpower, he risked being transformed into someone else or, worse, becoming a vessel for the resurrection of the Smith family''s ancestor. Understanding the gravity of the situation, Irving quickly picked up Vicky and sprinted deeper into the passage. If their objective was to find the hidden treasure of the Smith family, retreating to the hollow would be futile, as he would remain under Elder Seville''s control. His only hope lay in advancing further into the passage. Elder Seville was visibly shocked by Irving''s actions. He shouted, "Are you insane?! The entrance itself is already extremely dangerous. If you go deeper into the passage, you''ll encounter even greater dangers. This place is riddled with peril!" Elder Seville began to regret his decisions. Had he known the dangers that awaited them in the passage, he would have had the Night Blades members accompany them. At the very least, they could have scouted ahead. His words, however, fell on deaf ears as Irving, carrying Vicky, continued to dash deeper into the passage. Within minutes, Elder Seville lost sight of them. "Damn it! You won''t escape my control this way!" Elder Seville muttered, though his concern was evident. Despite his worries, Elder Seville realized he had no other options. If he didn''t follow Irving into the passage, he would miss his chance to obtain the Smith family''s treasure. Resolutely, Elder Seville gritted his teeth and decided to pursue Irving into the passage. As soon as Elder Seville stepped into the passage, he felt the memories of the Smith family''s ancestor invading his mind. He manipulated the venomous insects to enter his brain, struggling to fend off the onslaught of memories. "Why didn''t you tell me entering the passage would be dangerous?! If you had warned me, I could have prepared in advance," Elder Seville grumbled, as he fought to maintain control over his mind.Elder Seville seemed to be grumbling about the person who provided him with the clues regarding the Smith family''s treasure. Regardless, he had now entered the passage and was determined to pursue Irving and Vicky. Not far ahead, Irving, carrying Vicky, finally reached the end of the passage. The end of the passage opened up into another hollow space. As soon as they exited the passage, both of them were forcefully flung in opposite directions. Irving was hurled toward the left wall of the hollow and got stuck there due to a powerful suction force. Vicky, who had not yet regained consciousness from the flood of memories, was thrown to the right wall and similarly got stuck. Irving continuously channeled the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, trying to break free from the wall''s suction. He even used the spell-enhancing effects of the Staff of Calamity to cast Gravity Swamp, hoping that the additional gravitational pull would counteract the wall''s suction. However, his efforts were in vain. While Irving was contemplating how to escape this predicament, Elder Seville finally emerged from the passage. As soon as he exited, an unknown force pulled him toward the left wall of the hollow, and he crashed not far from Irving. "What''s happening?! Why am I stuck here?!" Elder Seville exclaimed, a hint of panic in his voice. He had been bombarded with a massive influx of memories while traversing the passage. Not only did he see what seemed to be the Smith family ancestor''s memories, but he also saw the memories of the Night Blades members he had previously sacrificed. These memories filled him with dread. Once Elder Seville calmed down, he noticed that not only was he stuck to the wall, but Irving and Vicky were as well. This indicated that they had reached the second trial before entering the unknown space. Like Irving, Elder Seville struggled to use his strength and skills to break free from the wall''s suction. However, his efforts were as futile as Irving''s. "There''s no use wasting your energy; it''s impossible to break free from the wall''s suction," Irving said coldly to Elder Seville. He only warned him because he was concerned that Elder Seville''s actions might further worsen the situation for himself and Vicky. Elder Seville, however, paid no heed to Irving''s warning. He didn''t believe that Irving''s strength surpassed his own. Elder Seville thought that just because Irving failed didn''t mean he would too. After a while, Elder Seville suddenly stopped struggling. He furrowed his brows, squinting his eyes for a moment, and then turned his gaze toward Vicky. Seeing this, Irving immediately warned, "You can''t even free yourself from this situation, and now you want to manipulate venomous insects to torment others? If you continue this, there will be no way for us to cooperate." Elder Seville smiled faintly in response to Irving''s warning. "I have no intention of tormenting Vicky, nor do I plan to torment you. I''ve simply found a way to escape this predicament, and it requires Vicky''s cooperation." Irving didn''t believe a word Elder Seville said.At this moment, Vicky had also regained consciousness and was curious to hear what Elder Seville''s method for escaping the predicament was. "You both experienced the flood of memories from the Smith family ancestor when you passed through the passage, right? Did you not gain any clues from those memories?" Elder Seville''s words served as a wake-up call for Irving and Vicky. Irving and Vicky began to simultaneously search through their minds for the Smith family ancestor''s memories. Sure enough, they found the method to escape their predicament, and it was surprisingly simple¡ªutilizing the bloodline of the Smith family descendants. "Are you saying I have to kill myself for you two to escape?" Vicky asked, incredulously, directing her question at both Irving and Elder Seville. Before Elder Seville could respond, Irving shook his head and said, "No, that''s not it! You don''t need to kill yourself. You just need to spill some of your blood at the bottom of the hollow." Irving''s memories from the Smith family ancestor were quite clear. He recalled that the ancestor had escaped the hollow''s constraints by spilling his blood at the bottom of the hollow. Vicky, though still slightly skeptical, decided to trust Irving''s words. "Alright, if that''s what it takes," she said, taking a deep breath. With some difficulty, Vicky managed to prick her finger and let a few drops of blood fall to the hollow''s bottom. As soon as her blood touched the ground, the powerful suction force holding them against the walls began to weaken. Irving could feel the grip loosening and quickly instructed, "More blood, Vicky. We need more to fully break free." Vicky nodded and, with determination, let more of her blood spill onto the hollow''s floor. The effect was immediate and profound. The suction force dissipated entirely, and they all fell to the ground. Elder Seville landed with a grunt but quickly regained his composure. "It actually worked," he muttered, a mix of relief and frustration in his voice. Irving helped Vicky to her feet and then turned to face Elder Seville. "We need to move quickly. This place is full of unknown dangers, and we can''t afford any more delays." Elder Seville, though still wary of Irving, nodded in agreement. The three of them knew that their cooperation, however tenuous, was essential for surviving the trials ahead and ultimately finding the Smith family''s hidden treasure. Chapter 140 - 140: A Perilous Area As Vicky dropped her blood onto the bottom of the hollow, she, Irving, and Elder Seville simultaneously fell from the wall into the void. Irving rushed to Vicky''s side at the first possible moment. "I warn you, if you manipulate those parasites to torment us again, I will fight you to the death! This is your final warning," Irving said coldly, ensuring Vicky''s safety before glaring at Elder Seville. Elder Seville''s expression twisted slightly, showing a hint of malice. He seemed to be assessing whether Irving was serious or merely bluffing. After a moment of contemplation, a faint smile appeared on Elder Seville''s face. "We need to cooperate from now on. Given that, I certainly won''t use the parasites to torment you anymore. And to be honest, I wasn''t intentionally torturing you before. The severe headaches you experienced were simply because you were unwilling to cooperate with me. If you agree to work with me from now on, I won''t target you intentionally," Elder Seville explained, then began walking toward the front of the hollow. Reaching the front wall of the hollow, Elder Seville tapped it with his fingers. At the moment the wall resonated, his expression changed dramatically. He realized there was something extremely dangerous behind the wall. Irving moved quicker than Elder Seville. As the latter approached the wall, Irving had already noticed the massive swarm of beetles behind it. He quickly grabbed Vicky and leapt onto the hollow''s wall. Elder Seville, being too close to the swarm, was instantly engulfed by the beetles. Irving watched intently, recognizing the beetles as Death Beetles, creatures representing the power of death. Even if they couldn''t kill Elder Seville, they would severely injure him. "Is he dead? These beetles look extremely dangerous. He couldn''t have survived that swarm, could he?" Vicky asked, slightly relieved. Irving slowly shook his head. "He''s not that easy to kill, but he''s definitely been heavily injured. We need to be even more cautious from now on. There are too many dangers here." With that, Irving and Vicky stared down at the swarm of Death Beetles below. The swarm of Death Beetles, although vast in number, moved at an incredibly high speed. In no time, the swarm had exited the hollow. "If I''m not mistaken, the Death Beetles are heading towards the passage. Does this mean they''ve already entered the City of Warding?" Vicky''s voice trembled slightly. To Vicky, if events unfolded as she feared, the entire City of Warding would face a catastrophic disaster. Irving shook his head slowly. "I don''t think the Death Beetles can reach the City of Warding. Don''t forget, when we passed through the passage, we encountered the memory wash of your ancestors. Even higher beings like us, with complex neural structures, were affected. Those Death Beetles would also face the memory wash, and they wouldn''t be able to withstand it." Once all the Death Beetles had disappeared, Irving and Vicky climbed down from the hollow''s wall. A skeleton lay where Elder Seville had originally stood. "He must have been completely devoured by the Death Beetles! Let''s not go any further. We should escape through the passage," Vicky exclaimed excitedly upon seeing the skeleton. She believed it signified Elder Seville''s death. With him dead, there was no need to venture further into more dangerous areas. Irving did not heed Vicky''s advice. He had already discerned that the skeleton was merely a decoy left by Elder Seville. The man was likely hiding in a dark corner. "Elder Seville, if you''re still alive, show yourself. I know you wouldn''t be killed by the Death Beetles so easily. If you continue to test us, I will follow Vicky''s suggestion," Irving declared. As soon as he finished speaking, the skeleton on the ground vanished. Laughter echoed from a corner of the hollow. "As expected of a recognized genius, you figured out so easily that I wasn''t killed by the Death Beetles. How did you come to that conclusion? Do you really think I''m that powerful?" Elder Seville asked, stepping into Vicky and Irving''s line of sight. "I''m not in the mood to discuss this. Are we moving forward or not?" Irving retorted. He had no intention of answering Elder Seville''s question. If he found an opportunity to kill him, he would do so without hesitation. The only reason he hadn''t acted yet was that he wasn''t confident he could kill Elder Seville in one strike. "Of course, we must continue forward. Just like before, Vicky will lead the way," Elder Seville stated firmly. Irving was about to voice his opposition, but before he could speak, Vicky squeezed his hand. "I think his point is valid. If I don''t lead, you might not find the way forward. After all, only our Smith family ancestors successfully reached that unknown space," Vicky said. Irving looked at her with a mix of surprise and admiration. He knew Vicky would shoulder her responsibilities when the time came, but her courage in this perilous situation was unexpected. Most people would lose the nerve to lead after encountering the Death Beetles and the dangers of this area. "Trust me! I won''t face danger alone. Even if I do, you''ll be there to help," Vicky reassured him before turning to Elder Seville. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll lead, and you follow. But let me remind you, if I encounter danger, you must assist," Vicky said coldly to Elder Seville. Elder Seville nodded with a smile. "Naturally! After all, we need you to find the Smith family treasure. I won''t let you die easily before we find it." He didn''t bother with pleasantries, knowing they wouldn''t earn Vicky''s trust. Instead, he opted for honesty, believing it would make him more credible. With Vicky leading, Irving and Elder Seville continued their journey. After passing through the hollow, they entered another passage, which was even more perilous than the previous one. However, this time, both Irving and Elder Seville managed to neutralize the dangers. They didn''t encounter another memory wash from the Smith family ancestors, likely because those memories were intentionally left in the earlier passage. After a while, Vicky suddenly stopped. She turned to Elder Seville and Irving. "We can''t go any further. There''s a locked door here. It seems we need to solve a mechanism to proceed." Irving and Elder Seville approached her. Sure enough, they saw a complex lock mechanism. Irving studied it for a while but couldn''t figure out how to solve it. Without hesitation, Elder Seville stepped forward and quickly began working on the lock. Within moments, he had it unlocked. As the door opened, an extremely surreal scene unfolded before them. The interior beyond the door resembled a town, but it was in a state of utter disarray. Countless buildings and objects floated aimlessly in the sky. The town''s structures were bizarre¡ªsome tilted at odd angles, while others hung upside down. Irving initially wanted to ask Elder Seville how he managed to unlock the mechanism so quickly. However, upon seeing the chaotic town, all his attention shifted to the surreal scene before him. "Could this be the chaotic unknown space our ancestors mentioned? Why are the buildings in this town like this? Is the gravity in this town completely erratic?" Vicky speculated. Irving wasn''t entirely convinced by Vicky''s hypothesis. To test it, he picked up a stone from the ground and threw it toward the town. The stone''s flight path immediately became erratic, zigzagging up and down. This confirmed Vicky''s theory: the town''s gravity was indeed chaotic. "We need to traverse this gravity-distorted town. If I''m not mistaken, there must be powerful creatures lurking here. We haven''t faced significant danger yet," Irving said coldly. Elder Seville''s expression darkened upon seeing the town. He remained silent while Irving and Vicky discussed the gravity anomalies. It wasn''t until Irving suggested moving forward that Elder Seville spoke up. "You must be extremely cautious as you proceed. This town harbors a very dangerous ancient entity. If it catches you, you''ll become a part of it," Elder Seville warned. Irving and Vicky were taken aback by Elder Seville''s words. Irving was especially surprised that Elder Seville would genuinely offer them advice. "None of us can defeat this ancient entity alone. Our next steps require close cooperation," Elder Seville finally revealed his true intentions. He hoped to collaborate with Irving and Vicky, which prompted him to offer this crucial warning. Irving and Vicky exchanged glances, understanding the gravity of the situation. They knew they had no choice but to trust each other and work together to navigate this perilous town. "Alright, let''s move carefully. Vicky, you still lead, but we''ll be right behind you," Irving said, his tone firm but supportive. "Understood. Let''s stay close and watch each other''s backs," Vicky replied, steeling herself for the challenges ahead. With Vicky leading the way, the trio cautiously entered the gravity-distorted town, each step more mindful than the last. The eerie silence and floating debris heightened their senses, making every moment tense with anticipation of the unknown dangers that lay ahead. Chapter 141 - 141: Temporal Anomaly "It seems that if you could handle the old monster in the gravity-chaotic town by yourself, you wouldn''t be offering us any help at all, would you?" Irving asked Elder Seville calmly, with a cold smile on his lips. "If it were you, would you offer me help under any other circumstances?" Elder Seville retorted bluntly. Both fell silent for a moment. They both understood all too well that this collaboration was a forced one, born out of mutual threat rather than genuine cooperation. If Elder Seville could completely overpower Irving, he would have killed him already, then coerced Donald and Vicky into helping him. Conversely, if Irving had the chance to eliminate Elder Seville, he wouldn''t need to follow him into the rumored treasure-laden area of the Smith family just to ensure Vicky''s safety. After their brief exchange, a tense silence enveloped them. The atmosphere grew thick with tension, making Vicky worry that they might suddenly attack each other. Just as she was about to intervene with some words of mediation, both Elder Seville and Irving burst into hearty laughter. "Since we''ve laid everything out on the table, why don''t you share all the intel you have on this so-called old monster? If we''re going to fight it together, we need to know what we''re dealing with," Irving said, deciding not to dwell on past grievances. For him, the most critical issue now was ensuring his and Vicky''s safety. To do that, they had to navigate through this bizarre gravity-chaotic town successfully. Elder Seville nodded and, with a smile, began to relay his information. "According to an ancient text in my possession, the entrance to the unknown space is hidden within a gravity-chaotic town. Only by defeating the old monster guarding the town can we find the entrance." He paused after sharing this information. Irving looked a bit surprised. "Is that all the intel you have? We know next to nothing about this old monster. How can we fight it with such scant information?" Elder Seville laughed heartily at Irving''s question. "That''s all the information I have. However, the Smith family ancestor likely knew more. The ancestor''s memories are most likely to awaken within the bloodline descendants of the Smith family." At this, Elder Seville''s gaze shifted to Vicky. Vicky was already mentally prepared for this. She had accepted that everything happening was connected to her family''s ancestor. Since it involved her family''s ancestor, her bloodline would naturally be required to help further. Before Irving could say anything, Vicky spoke up. "What should I do? Do I need to activate some mechanism with my blood again?" Elder Seville shook his head. "There are no mechanisms in the gravity-chaotic town. What you need to do is help us locate the old monster hidden in the town."Vicky didn''t quite understand what Elder Seville meant. She looked at him in confusion. Elder Seville sighed, "I know you''re very puzzled right now, so you don''t need to deliberately search for the old monster we''re trying to find. Just follow your inner guidance and keep moving forward. We will follow behind you to ensure your safety." Since Elder Seville had said as much, and Irving did not object, Vicky decided to follow her instincts and move forward. Led by Vicky, the three of them quickly advanced through the gravity-chaotic town. After a while, they suddenly found themselves back where they started. "I told you, if I lead the way, you won''t find what you''re looking for," Vicky sighed, a bit frustrated. Neither Elder Seville nor Irving seemed bothered. They simply urged Vicky to continue leading the way. Vicky moved forward again with the two men following her, yet soon enough, they found themselves back at the original spot. Vicky tried to convince them to stop these futile efforts. However, this time, both Irving and Elder Seville were more resolute. They seemed to have found some crucial clues but chose not to share them with Vicky. Though slightly exasperated, Vicky still trusted Irving. So, she continued to guide Elder Seville and Irving through the town. After making several rounds and repeatedly returning to the same spot, Vicky couldn''t contain her frustration any longer. "We''re just going in circles. Haven''t you noticed anything strange?" Vicky asked, her eyes fixed on Elder Seville and Irving. Both men were staring intently at her, making Vicky a bit uneasy. "Why are you staring at me like that? Do I look strange or something?" Vicky quickly checked herself but found nothing unusual. Elder Seville remained silent, glancing at Irving, whose expression showed a hint of hesitation. Finally, Irving stepped forward and spoke directly to Vicky, "There''s nothing strange about you physically, but it seems the old monster we''re looking for is you." Irving''s words left Vicky utterly shocked. She locked eyes with Irving, trying to discern if he was joking. Realizing he was serious, Vicky took a few steps back in fear. "What do you mean? Are you planning to kill me?" Vicky asked, her voice trembling. Elder Seville sighed again. "We don''t want to kill you, but you are indeed the old monster we''re looking for. If we want to proceed, we must defeat you.""You don''t seem to possess strong combat abilities, which means defeating you should be easy. This implies that perhaps the only way to pass through the gravity-chaotic town is by killing you," Elder Seville said, his tone chillingly calm. As Elder Seville spoke, Irving remained lost in thought. He found Seville''s words logically sound, yet a swirl of questions lingered in his mind. Why had Vicky suddenly become the old monster of the gravity-chaotic town in their eyes? Was it solely because she carried the Smith family bloodline? If so, how had the Smith family ancestor managed to pass through here? Despite racking his brain, Irving couldn''t pinpoint the answer. Frustrated, he slapped his forehead hard. In that moment, he seemed to see Vicky split into two forms: her physical body and another overlapping shadow. Realizing this, Irving suspected that Vicky was hosting the old monster they were hunting. Acting on this hunch, he channeled the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Enhanced by its power, he used the Soul Link skill to probe Vicky''s mind. As he suspected, there were indeed two distinct voices within her, indicating the presence of the old monster. Irving shouted at Elder Seville, "Parasite! Vicky has a parasite!" He deliberately avoided saying that the old monster was within Vicky, fearing the entity might transfer away. Instead, he used the term "parasite" to alert Elder Seville. Initially confused, Elder Seville quickly grasped Irving''s hint. Wasting no time, he manipulated his control over parasites. The parasite within Vicky ceased tormenting her and targeted the other entity. Soon, the two parasites located and began to neutralize the invader. "I''ve got it! Now, quickly, strike!" Elder Seville commanded, his energy nearly depleted from the effort of controlling the parasites. He could only rely on Irving now. Without hesitation, Irving charged toward Vicky. Fear gripped Vicky as she saw the hatred in Irving''s eyes. Despite her terror, Irving didn''t falter or step back. If the old monster remained within Vicky, he would strike her without mercy. Irving''s unwavering resolve eventually forced the old monster out of Vicky. The entity appeared as a series of disjointed spatial lines, attempting to merge swiftly into the gravity-chaotic town. But neither Elder Seville nor Irving intended to give it that chance. Together, they combined their powers to subdue the creature.In the instant they subdued the creature, Elder Seville and Irving simultaneously gained detailed knowledge about the entity. [Temporal Anomaly] [Description: Time and space both rely on the power of a Great Being, who cannot constantly monitor every area. Lifeforms born from the proximity to this Great Being''s power act on behalf of the Great Being.] [Abilities: Temporal Anomaly can disrupt the operation of time and space, manipulate gravitational anomalies, and, under certain conditions, completely steal another person''s destiny.] Upon reading the description of the Temporal Anomaly, Irving and Elder Seville intensified their attacks. They understood that if they didn''t eliminate the Temporal Anomaly swiftly, they risked being countered and defeated by it. Once the Temporal Anomaly hid itself, it would be nearly impossible to locate. With their combined assault, the Temporal Anomaly weakened rapidly and eventually dissipated entirely within the gravity-chaotic town. As it vanished, the town''s gravity finally returned to normal. Vicky, having witnessed the entire ordeal, collapsed to her knees, overwhelmed by the sudden shift from being a potential adversary to being saved. Irving and Elder Seville approached her cautiously, still on guard for any residual effects. "Vicky, are you alright?" Irving asked, extending a hand to help her up. She took his hand, her grip trembling. "I... I think so. But what was that thing inside me?" Elder Seville explained, "It was a Temporal Anomaly, a creature capable of manipulating time and space. It had been using you as a host to control the gravitational chaos in this town." Vicky shuddered at the thought. "So, it wasn''t really me... but it used me." "Exactly," Irving confirmed. "And now that it''s gone, we can move forward without the distortions." The trio, relieved but still cautious, began to move forward, the path ahead now clear of the gravitational disruptions that had plagued them. The town, once a maze of chaos, now lay still and serene, allowing them to continue their journey toward their ultimate goal. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 142 - 142: Power of Chaos After successfully eliminating the Temporal Anomaly, smiles appeared on the faces of all three people. Elder Seville spoke to Irving in a friendly tone, "I told you before, as long as we work together, we can definitely reach the unknown space where the Smith family''s hidden treasure is located." Upon hearing this, the smile on Irving''s face vanished instantly. He responded coldly, "I just hope you will keep your promise after this is over and release both Donald and Vicky." Elder Seville nodded, "You can rest assured, I''m not one to break my word! I will definitely keep my promise, as long as you are willing to cooperate with me." Irving did not respond. He merely walked over to Vicky. "Are you okay? You must have been quite frightened during the battle. I want you to understand that as long as I''m here, you won''t get hurt." Vicky nodded, her face showing a hint of color. "Alright, I believe Vicky isn''t hurt. Now that we''ve dealt with the Temporal Anomaly and this gravity-disrupted town has returned to normal, let''s move on." Elder Seville glanced at Vicky, signaling her to take the lead. Vicky didn''t refuse. After all, after everything that had happened, she knew that finding her family''s hidden treasure was the only way to ensure her safety. With that, Vicky led Elder Seville and Irving through the now-normal town to another large door. This door was quite different from the ones they had encountered before. The previous doors were all adorned with very complex patterns, but this door was completely blank. Elder Seville''s expression darkened slightly. Irving sensed that Elder Seville must know something. So he directly asked him, "Do you have any insights about this blank door? Do you think we should go through it?" Hearing Irving''s question, Vicky, who was about to push the door open, stepped back and looked at Elder Seville. Elder Seville spoke slowly, "In one of the ancient texts I obtained, there''s information related to this blank door. According to the record, beyond this door should be an unknown strange space. However, I''m not sure if the unknown space mentioned in the ancient text is the same as the unknown strange space referred to by the ancestors of the Smith family." At this point, Elder Seville directly addressed Vicky, "Regardless, Vicky, you have to open the door. If it is indeed the strange space mentioned by your family''s ancestors, you shouldn''t encounter any danger. And if it isn''t the strange space mentioned by your ancestors, then anyone else opening the door would also face danger. So, all things considered, it''s safest for you to open the door." As soon as Elder Seville finished speaking, Irving walked over to Vicky. "If there really is danger behind this door, I think it''s better if I open it. After all, my reaction speed is much faster than Vicky''s. If she ends up dead here, you won''t be able to proceed any further." While saying this, Irving kept his eyes fixed on Elder Seville. If Elder Seville refused, Irving would choose to fight him right then and there, as he could sense the danger lurking behind the door. Elder Seville''s expression shifted unpredictably, as if he was contemplating whether to accept Irving''s suggestion. After a moment, a gentle smile appeared on Elder Seville''s face. "Since you are willing to open the door for her, so be it. My goal is merely to get the door open and move forward." Having said that, Elder Seville also took a step back, further confirming Irving''s suspicion that Elder Seville had not disclosed all the information he knew. "You should step aside as well. There could be danger when I open the door, and if you''re too close, you''ll be affected," Irving said to Vicky with a soft look. Vicky hesitated slightly. "Are you sure you want to open the door yourself? If it turns out to be the unknown strange space my ancestors mentioned, it might be safer for me to do it." Vicky didn''t want Irving to face any danger. After everything that had happened, she had grown very dependent on him. If something happened to Irving, she wasn''t sure she could survive on her own. "Don''t you trust my abilities? No matter what danger we encounter, I can handle it easily." Irving eventually convinced Vicky. After she moved to a safe distance, he took a deep breath and walked briskly towards the blank door. He placed his left hand on the door first and could feel a very strange power behind it. This power didn''t seem overtly hostile, but it was definitely scrutinizing him. Regardless, Irving had to push the door open. Gritting his teeth, he pushed the door, and a dazzling flash of light hit him in the eyes. Under the brilliant flash, Irving''s consciousness momentarily blacked out. When he regained awareness, he found himself in an unknown strange space filled with what seemed to be all colors and elemental forces. Next to him, Elder Seville and Vicky were also bewilderedly observing their surroundings. "Is this the unknown strange space your ancestors mentioned? Not only does it contain all elemental powers, but it also has other indescribable forces we''ve never felt before." Irving directly asked Vicky. Vicky shook her head. Although she thought this could very well be where the Smith family''s hidden treasure was, she couldn''t be certain. As Irving and Vicky were slightly bewildered, observing their surroundings, Elder Seville suddenly burst into maniacal laughter. "Hahaha, I have finally found the Smith family''s treasure! I now have the chance to become the strongest elder in the Night Blades!" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Seville laughed and danced with joy, causing both Vicky and Irving to be taken aback. Irving couldn''t understand where Elder Seville had found the Smith family''s treasure, especially since he was the first among the three to regain consciousness. If Elder Seville had truly found the hidden treasure, Irving should have sensed it as well. "Elder Seville, have you really found the Smith family''s hidden treasure? Where is it? Why haven''t I seen it?" Irving took a few steps closer to Elder Seville and directly asked. Elder Seville turned his head and looked at Irving coldly. "Of course, you can''t know where the Smith family''s treasure is hidden! You simply don''t have the talent! And don''t even think that I will tell you what the Smith family''s treasure is!" Now that Elder Seville had found the Smith family''s treasure, he had no further need for Irving and Vicky. Irving responded with a faint smile. "Since you have found the Smith family''s treasure, it''s time to keep your promise. You should let Vicky and me leave, and have your men release Donald, right?" Elder Seville laughed maniacally again. "Irving, Irving. You''re so naive. Did you really think I would keep my promise? I truly don''t understand how someone like you possesses such great power. If you were a member of the Night Blades, your power would have been taken by others long ago. You don''t have the intelligence to keep your power." With that, Elder Seville started to control the parasite within Irving''s body, directing it to attack his brain. Irving felt intense pain in his head, and his limbs started to move against his will. His hands suddenly grasped his own throat. Seeing this, Vicky was extremely frightened. She began casting healing spells, hoping to ease Irving''s pain, while shouting at Elder Seville. "We helped you find my family''s treasure. Since I''ve given you the family''s treasure, why are you doing this?" Elder Seville sneered. "I may have obtained your family''s treasure, but I will never let you leave. I cannot allow anyone else to come here and claim the Smith family''s treasure." After saying this, Elder Seville also controlled the parasite within Vicky''s body, directing it to attack her brain. Vicky let out a scream and collapsed onto the ground composed of various elemental forces. Elder Seville looked at the suffering Irving and Vicky with smug satisfaction. He believed his plan had already succeeded completely, so he decided to boast about it before killing Irving and Vicky. "Since you are both about to die, I might as well be generous and tell you the truth. Did you really think the Smith family''s treasure was something tangible? Let me tell you, the Smith family''s treasure is not a physical object. The treasure is actually the Power of Chaos, which is formed by the various forces surrounding you. As long as I can control the Power of Chaos, I will be able to harness all elemental forces. At that point, I will be the most powerful entity within the Night Blades. Given enough time to absorb the Power of Chaos fully, not even the combined official forces of the entire City of Warding will be able to stand against me." As Elder Seville spoke, he continued to absorb the surrounding Power of Chaos into his body. He could clearly feel his strength increasing rapidly, and his control over the parasites became more refined than before. However, Elder Seville suddenly noticed something unusual about the parasites inside Irving''s body. Chapter 143 - 143: Irvings Preparedness Under normal circumstances, the parasites controlled by Elder Seville are completely transparent within the host''s body. Elder Seville can determine the state of the parasites through his connection with them and influence the host accordingly. However, the parasites inside Irving''s body were currently not transparent; they were mixed with faint red and yellow hues and seemed to emit a weak glow. "What''s going on? Could it be that the Power of Chaos causes unforeseen changes when controlling the parasites?" Elder Seville was slightly perplexed. Although proficient in controlling parasites, he had only recently begun to harness the Power of Chaos. He wasn''t certain what effects the Power of Chaos would have on the parasites. Momentarily ignoring Vicky, Elder Seville walked over to Irving and closely examined the parasites within his body. At this moment, Irving was still experiencing intense headaches and letting out low groans of pain. "The control over the host by the parasites hasn''t been disrupted. Also, my Power of Chaos doesn''t seem to have fully penetrated the parasites. What''s going on?" Elder Seville was extremely confused. He moved even closer to Irving, now less than two body lengths away. As Elder Seville intently observed the parasites in Irving''s body, Irving suddenly stopped groaning and launched an attack on him. A dazzling light appeared in Irving''s hand, and Elder Seville immediately felt an intense heat. Irving, at a very close range, struck Elder Seville with an enhanced Fireball. Caught off guard, Elder Seville suffered a severe blow. Unable to continue controlling the parasites, Elder Seville was vulnerable. Seizing this opportunity, Irving killed the parasites within his own body and swiftly moved to Vicky''s side. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Vicky! Open your eyes and look at me!" Irving called out. Killing the parasites within his own body had been relatively straightforward for Irving. However, to eliminate the parasites within Vicky''s body, her cooperation was essential. Despite experiencing intense headaches, Vicky managed to open her eyes and look at Irving. The moment their eyes met, Vicky felt Irving''s mental strength entering her mind. Irving was using the Soul Link skill granted by the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The Soul Link skill not only functioned as a form of telepathy but could also enter the mental world of a trusted person to help eradicate the parasites within their body. Ordinary parasites wouldn''t be affected by the Soul Link skill, but these special parasites were different as they required the host''s brain to survive. This meant the parasites themselves possessed strong mental energy. The stronger the mental energy of a being, the more vulnerable it was to the Soul Link skill. Successfully helping Vicky eliminate the parasites, Irving saw her headache quickly dissipate. Vicky looked at Irving and smiled, "You saved me again! If it weren''t for you, I would have died from the excruciating headache." Irving merely smiled in response to Vicky''s gratitude. Although he had many things he wanted to say, he knew they couldn''t consider themselves safe until Elder Seville was completely dealt with. "Hide over there for now. Elder Seville isn''t dead yet, and I still need to fight him!" Irving instructed. After saying this, he stood up and directed his gaze towards Elder Seville. By now, with the aid of his skills and the Power of Chaos, Elder Seville had managed to recover his previous state. He glared and climbed up from the ground. "I can''t believe you managed to eliminate the parasites I implanted in both you and Vicky while I was off guard. How did you do it?" Elder Seville inquired, not immediately attacking Irving. He was curious about how Irving had accomplished this feat, as he believed his parasites were nearly invincible. Once they had parasitized a host, it should have been impossible to remove them, as the parasites could detect all of the host''s thoughts. Previously, Elder Seville hadn''t sensed any plans against him forming in Irving''s mind. Irving chuckled at Elder Seville''s question. "I was actually prepared. Although you caught me and Vicky off guard with your parasites, I quickly came up with a countermeasure. As for how I shielded my mental world from the parasites'' probing, I''m not going to tell you now. If you can defeat me, then you''ll naturally earn the right to know my method. If you can''t defeat me, knowing the method would be meaningless. Let''s settle this with a fight!" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving transformed into a yellow streak of light and charged towards Elder Seville. Facing Irving''s charge, Elder Seville smirked coldly. "You don''t think this will defeat me, do you? No matter how clever you think you are, you can''t escape my grasp!" Elder Seville showed no panic in the face of Irving''s attack. He continued to draw on the Power of Chaos while reaching into his pocket for the ancient book he had mentioned earlier. Casually, he tore out a page from the book. "Now, I''ll show you just how powerful I truly am!" Elder Seville fused the Power of Chaos with the page from the ancient book. Immediately, an ethereal portal materialized before him. The ethereal portal shimmered with a myriad of colors, each seemingly corresponding to a different elemental power. The moment the portal materialized, Irving felt his strength rapidly waning. Before Irving could reach Elder Seville, he was forced to retreat in the opposite direction. "If you already know attacking won''t work, how do you expect fleeing to succeed? Even if you abandon Vicky and try to escape alone, you won''t get away," Elder Seville sneered, his entire body merging into the ancient book. The portal followed the book, pursuing Irving relentlessly. Irving couldn''t understand why his powers were dissipating so quickly. "Is this because Elder Seville is using the Power of Chaos? Can it really absorb all my strength?" A flood of questions filled Irving''s mind. He had no time to ponder as he was being chased by Elder Seville. In this critical moment, Irving decided to activate the formidable power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Finally, Irving stopped. He stood his ground, waiting for Elder Seville while continuously drawing on the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. A spectrum of colors began to radiate around Irving. Almost simultaneously, he felt the surrounding Power of Chaos flowing into his body. "Could the Taikoo Flame Pearl actually harness the Power of Chaos? This is an unexpected boon!" Irving hadn''t anticipated that the Taikoo Flame Pearl could exploit the Power of Chaos. This meant he could potentially wrest control of it from Elder Seville. Realizing this, Irving began to rapidly absorb the Power of Chaos with the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Naturally, Elder Seville noticed Irving''s actions. "Impossible! How do you know how to use the Power of Chaos? Have you read my ancient book?" Elder Seville exclaimed in disbelief. Elder Seville''s ability to wield the Power of Chaos stemmed from methods detailed in his ancient book, and he was certain no one else had ever seen it. Irving responded calmly to Elder Seville''s astonished question. "I was already prepared, so you shouldn''t be surprised that I can use the Power of Chaos." After saying this, Irving immediately launched a counterattack using the Power of Chaos. Although Elder Seville''s expression remained slightly surprised, he was not harmed by Irving''s attack. The ethereal portal in front of Elder Seville absorbed all the Power of Chaos directed at him. The ethereal portal seemed intent on absorbing all of Irving''s power as well, a notion that seemed almost unbelievable to him. "That you had some form of defense was unexpected, I''ll admit," Elder Seville remarked, his voice calm now that he saw Irving couldn''t breach the portal. "But no matter what precautions you take, you won''t disrupt my plan. My plan is flawless." Seeing that Irving couldn''t break through the portal, Elder Seville relaxed. He felt that, in the end, he had won. Though Irving could cause some trouble, Elder Seville had prepared extensively and meticulously for this moment. Given Irving''s current level of power, there was no way he could disrupt the plan. Breathing a sigh of relief, a confident smile slowly spread across Elder Seville''s face as he said. "Your strength is indeed greater than I anticipated. Once I eliminate you, I''ll thoroughly investigate why you''re so powerful." With those words, Elder Seville began to consolidate all the Power of Chaos from the bizarre space around them. The ethereal portal rapidly expanded under his control, continuously absorbing an endless stream of Power of Chaos. Once it had gathered enough, the portal funneled the energy directly into Elder Seville''s body. Supported by the Power of Chaos, Elder Seville''s form began to grow taller and more menacing. Vicky and Irving could only watch in shock at the transformation. "Elder Seville''s mastery of the Power of Chaos has reached such a level! He can actually absorb it into his own body," Irving muttered in disbelief. A sense of despair began to spread. Was there truly no way to counter Elder Seville, who had such a masterful command of the Power of Chaos? Chapter 144 - 144: The Book of Origins The boundless power of chaos not only rapidly increased Elder Seville''s height but also made the ethereal portal in front of him more tangible. At this moment, Irving could see his reflection in the portal. This meant that if he didn''t come up with another plan, he would be sucked into the portal, which would be equivalent to being devoured by Elder Seville. "You don''t need to struggle anymore. I have now become one of the most powerful beings in this world! As long as I devour you and obtain the unknown power within you, I can become a true god." Elder Seville said with a laugh. At this point, his head had grotesquely swelled, and his facial features had begun to shift out of place. Elder Seville''s entire being was quickly being twisted by the chaotic power. Seeing this, Irving couldn''t help but think, "So absorbing too much chaotic power distorts one. This must be the price of gaining power." Although Elder Seville was already twisted by chaotic energy. It also meant that he was now stronger than before. Even with the support of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer. He quickly pondered a way to break the stalemate. Not far from Irving and Elder Seville, Vicky had regained consciousness. She could see that Irving was already at a disadvantage in his duel with Elder Seville. Moreover, as the ethereal portal in front of Elder Seville drew closer to Irving, he felt himself being pulled towards it. "Irving! You must be careful. You absolutely cannot fall into that portal!" Vicky shouted, her face filled with worry. She hoped to warn Irving. Irving nodded. "I know! Don''t worry about me. Just make sure you''re safe!" he replied. Despite his dire condition. Irving chose to reassure Vicky first. Though his voice trembled slightly, he didn''t want Vicky to worry about him. He still believed he could defeat Elder Seville on his own. "At this point, you''re still holding on! I must admit, your strength is indeed astonishing. Even with such formidable chaotic power, you can still barely resist being devoured by me." Although Elder Seville already considered himself to have victory in hand. Irving''s ability to hold on for so long was far beyond his expectations. Elder Seville realized he needed to end the battle quickly, as he could feel his body being distorted by the chaotic power. He threw the ancient tome he was holding into the ethereal portal. As the tome touched the portal, it rapidly opened. Irving saw that the book was written in very ancient script, seemingly instructing how to harness unknown powers. However, when Irving tried to decipher the exact meaning of these ancient words, he suddenly felt a severe headache. The name of the tome appeared directly in his mind. ""The Book of Origins". This book is called that! Could it be related to the dark overlord about to descend and devour the world?!" Upon learning that the ancient tome in Elder Seville''s hands was named "The Book of Origins." Irving was taken aback. The name "The Book of Origins" appeared directly in his mind. This also means that this name is basically impossible to be false. After all, Irving not only has the support of the Taikoo Flame Pearl now, but he can also use his tenfold talent burst rate to enhance his discernment ability. "Where did you find this book?" Irving asked Elder Seville directly. Despite being in the midst of battle, Irving felt that Elder Seville might answer his question, especially since he currently had the upper hand. "You don''t need to know the answer to that question." Elder Seville responded, not addressing Irving''s query. He continued to channel chaotic energy into the ethereal portal, which, with the influx of energy, grew increasingly powerful in its pull. Irving could no longer hold on. His defenses were breached by Elder Seville. He was propelled towards the phantom portal, beyond the point of being able to take any further action. His fate seemed sealed. Elder Seville''s expression turned to one of great delight upon witnessing this. He was finally about to devour Irving and secure all the chaotic power for himself. However, Elder Seville''s joy was short-lived. He soon noticed that his chaotic power was rapidly dissipating. As the chaotic power dissipated, the strength of the ethereal portal also weakened. Irving seized this opportunity to break free from the portal''s pull. Both Irving and Elder Seville were puzzled. They looked around, trying to identify the cause of the weakening chaotic power. It wasn''t just Elder Seville''s chaotic power that was dissipating. The chaotic power Irving had gained through the Taikoo Flame Pearl was also fading rapidly. Soon, they discovered the reason for the chaos energy''s dissipation. Vicky, using her bloodline, had summoned her ancestor. Vicky lay collapsed on the ground, and not far behind her, a massive shadowy figure appeared. This figure was Vicky''s ancestor. "How dare you come here and attempt to steal the Smith family''s treasure? This is unforgivable. Both of you must die here!" The enormous figure declared, drawing all the chaotic power to itself. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two gigantic hands emerged from the figure, swiftly attacking Irving and Elder Seville. Faced with the sudden attack from the Smith family ancestor, Irving and Elder Seville naturally had to prioritize dealing with the greatest threat. Irving used the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to generate a shield for himself and then manipulated the Gravity Swamp to try to affect the massive hands coming at him. Elder Seville redirected the ethereal portal he had used against Irving to face the Smith family ancestor. The enormous hands were swallowed by the portal. "Even without the enhancement of chaotic power, I am still powerful enough. But it seems your performance is much worse than before. Did I overestimate your strength?" Elder Seville remarked, easily countering the ancestor''s attack. Irving was still busy dealing with the ancestor''s attack, so Elder Seville felt he might have overestimated Irving''s abilities. Facing Elder Seville''s mockery, Irving simply didn''t respond at all. Because he believed that the Smith family ancestor''s attack could not be so easily countered. Elder Seville''s actions would only lead to greater trouble for himself. Just as Irving had anticipated, the enormous palm shattered the ethereal portal. Elder Seville was stunned by the sight, unable to react defensively. The giant hand grasped Elder Seville, causing him immense pain as it tightened its grip. Elder Seville felt as though all the bones in his body were being crushed. The intense pain snapped Elder Seville out of his shock. "You can actually pose such a great threat to me! It seems I must eradicate you completely!" Elder Seville couldn''t use any other skills at the moment, but he could use the Book of Origins. Elder Seville''s plan was to throw the Book of Origins. Although the book couldn''t directly defeat the Smith family ancestor, it would undoubtedly draw everyone''s attention. As long as the Smith family ancestor focused on the Book of Origins, Elder Seville would have a chance to escape. Elder Seville threw the Book of Origins forward. As expected, the Book of Origins successfully caught the Smith family ancestor''s attention. The Smith family ancestor withdrew part of his power, trying to seize control of the Book of Origins. Elder Seville used this opportunity to escape from the grasp of the summoned hand. Irving also took advantage of this moment to counter the Smith family ancestor''s attack. The moment the Book of Origins landed in the Smith family ancestor''s hands, his form changed from a gigantic shadow to a physical body. Irving now saw a refined middle-aged man before him. The man smiled gently at the Book of Origins in his hand. "I didn''t expect you to return to me in this way. It seems I finally have a chance to be truly revived." the Smith family ancestor muttered to himself, then turned his gaze to Vicky. It didn''t take long for the Smith family ancestor to devise his revival plan. He intended to use the power of the Book of Origins to gather all the chaotic energy, then use Vicky''s bloodline to create a body he could inhabit. After that, he would infuse the chaotic energy into this new body using the Book of Origins. Once accomplished, the Smith family ancestor would be able to resurrect through Vicky''s body. However, the Smith family ancestor encountered a problem with his plan''s first step¡ªIrving. Irving realized what the Smith family ancestor was planning. He quickly moved to Vicky''s side, shielding her with his body. "Even if you are her ancestor, I won''t allow you to threaten her." Irving declared. Irving knew that his strength might not match the Smith family ancestor''s, but he would never allow any harm to come to Vicky. The Smith family ancestor''s face twisted into a cruel smile upon hearing Irving''s words. "In that case, I''ll send you to hell first!" The Smith family ancestor gripped the Book of Origins, and multiple shadowy hands rapidly formed around Irving. Chapter 145 - 145: Irving Who Refuses to Give Up As layers of shadowy hands appeared, a silver light also shone around Irving''s body. This was the passive skill provided by the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Despite the assistance of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving struggled immensely against the Smith family ancestor, whose power far surpassed that of Elder Seville. Irving felt as if he was about to be crushed by the immense power of the Smith family ancestor. "If you regret your decision now, it''s not too late. If you choose to flee, I will let you leave." the voice of the Smith family ancestor reached Irving''s ears. However, Irving had no intention of giving up. If Irving chose to flee, what would happen to Vicky?! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he abandoned Vicky now, how could he claim to protect anyone else in the future?! "I will never regret my decision! I promised Vicky that I would protect her, and I will keep that promise." Irving said firmly. The Smith family ancestor was slightly puzzled by Irving''s decision. In the ancestor''s view, neither familial bonds, love, nor friendship mattered. The only things that truly mattered were one''s own life and the pursuit of greater power. "Are you really willing to sacrifice your life for this girl? You must know that the gap in our strength is enormous. You can''t possibly win!" As the Smith family ancestor threatened Irving, he also intensified his attacks. Irving''s defenses had completely failed by this point. He could acutely feel the intense pain and the imminent threat of death. Yet, Irving''s response remained the same. "There''s no need for you to continue talking! No matter what you say, my answer will be the same. I will never abandon Vicky!" Irving shouted these words loudly, then once again called upon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. A silver light erupted around Irving''s body, forming shield after shield. However, these shields were instantly shattered by the Smith family ancestor. "Your feelings for him are indeed very touching. However, I will not change my plans just because of sentimental emotions! I must be resurrected!" Declared the Smith family ancestor, realizing that there was no way to persuade Irving to leave. Now, the only thing he could do was to gather all his strength and eliminate Irving as quickly as possible. Only by destroying Irving could his subsequent actions proceed without interference. The resurrection ritual could not withstand any disturbances. Any slight interference could cause unforeseen complications. If the Smith family ancestor''s resurrection ritual failed, he would have no chance of revival. Facing the nearly endless attacks of chaotic power, Irving stood firm in front of Vicky. His body was covered in wounds torn open by the chaotic power. Despite the intense pain, Irving continued to think of a way to break the deadlock. Although Irving had a resolute will to never give up, his strength was still too weak compared to the Smith family ancestor. With the relentless assaults of chaotic power, Irving gradually found it impossible to hold on any longer. He felt his connection with the Taikoo Flame Pearl weakening. This meant that soon he would no longer be able to draw upon its power. "I can''t die here! There are so many people waiting for me to save them! I promised Sophia that I would help revitalize the Green family!" In his mind, Irving thought of his friends and the promises he had made to them. Gritting his teeth, Irving once again forcibly summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The pearl''s power barely held off the chaotic energy, giving Irving a precious moment to catch his breath. However, Irving knew very well that he wouldn''t be able to summon the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s power again in a short period. He could no longer feel the pearl''s presence. "What''s the point of struggling like an ant? Your actions will only prolong your suffering. You can''t possibly defeat me, and I won''t give you another chance to escape." The Smith family ancestor''s voice echoed again. This time, Irving could hear the deep-seated hatred the ancestor had for him. Even if Irving were to surrender now, the ancestor wouldn''t let him escape. Irving no longer had the strength to argue. He felt his power rapidly fading, and finally, he could no longer hold on. He collapsed to the ground. At that moment, Irving suddenly heard Vicky''s voice. "Keep holding on. I will provide you with assistance. It''s not only the Smith family ancestor who can harness chaotic power. I can do it too." With Vicky''s voice, Irving felt a surge of chaotic energy within his body. Without any hesitation, he quickly stood up. Although he didn''t turn around to look at Vicky directly, he saw out of the corner of his eye that she had awakened. Vicky''s actions left the Smith family ancestor in utter shock. "As my descendant, why are you helping an outsider? Only my successful resurrection can ensure that the Smith family enjoys endless wealth and glory." The ancestor shouted angrily towards Vicky. "What does the endless wealth and glory of the Smith family have to do with Vicky? Your successful resurrection would mean Vicky''s death. You''re just deceiving her." Irving retorted, exposing the Smith family ancestor''s lies. The blood relation between the Smith family ancestor and Vicky was already very distant. Moreover, even if the ancestor could be resurrected, his primary concern would be his own interests. Neither Irving nor Vicky believed that the ancestor would ensure the welfare of other Smith family members. Facing the rapid weakening of the chaotic power he controlled, the Smith family ancestor was both extremely furious and helpless. He tore the Book of Origins in half. One half he threw directly at Irving, while the other half he ripped into individual pages. The pages of the Book of Origin were torn off and scattered in the air. These pages absorbed all the surrounding chaos power together. Then, the Smith family ancestor gathered these pages back. Meanwhile, the half of the Book of Origins that had been thrown at Irving struck him. Irving could feel the chaotic energy he had received from Vicky being rapidly absorbed by the Book of Origins. Instinctively, he wanted to remove the book from his body. But just as he was about to act, Vicky''s voice echoed in his mind once more. "The Book of Origins is extremely important to us. I now have the knowledge of how to use it. Just follow my instructions." Irving naturally trusted Vicky immensely. Although Vicky had always relied on Irving''s protection, she had always hoped to contribute to the battle. She didn''t want to remain in the role of someone who needed protection. "Hold the Book of Origins in your hands now. I will immediately redirect the flow of chaotic energy. As long as we cooperate, we will have enough power to contend with my ancestor for control of the chaotic energy." Vicky explained her plan concisely in just a few sentences. Irving fully supported Vicky''s plan. In this peculiar space, other forms of power couldn''t determine the outcome of the battle. Only chaotic energy could decide the victor. If Irving couldn''t absorb more chaotic energy than the Smith family ancestor, no strategy would lead to success in this fight. As Vicky and Irving put their plan into action, the Smith family ancestor was shocked to see that chaotic energy was indeed being absorbed by Irving. "This is absolutely impossible! How can you do this? Only members of the Smith family can absorb chaotic energy!" The ancestor''s voice was no longer just shocked. It was filled with fear. He had never imagined that he could be so close to failure. If this resurrection ritual failed, who knew when the next opportunity would arise? In response to the dire situation, the Smith family ancestor charged toward Irving. "If you want to absorb all the chaotic energy, then take me into your body as well. I will be resurrected directly within you." He shouted, altering his plan in the face of the crisis. Since using Vicky''s body for resurrection was no longer feasible, he decided to use Irving''s body instead. Though resurrecting from Irving''s body would bring a host of troubles, it was far better than missing this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for resurrection. As the Smith family ancestor advanced, Irving felt a flicker of fear. However, Vicky''s voice bolstered his confidence. "Don''t be afraid. His approach won''t succeed. As soon as he enters your body, I''ll use the power of chaos to drive him out directly. All you need to do is use the Book of Origin to completely seal him!" Vicky no longer considered the monster in front of her as her ancestor. In Vicky''s view, her ancestor had died a long time ago. Since her ancestor was already deceased, the current monster pretending to be him was nothing more than an impostor to Vicky. The enormous shadow of the Smith family ancestor collided directly with Irving, and was immediately absorbed into his body. At that moment, the voices of both the Smith family ancestor and Vicky appeared in Irving''s mind simultaneously. "I''m about to take control of your body! You will pay dearly for everything you''ve done!" the Smith family ancestor said viciously. "He can''t do it at all. He''s just putting pressure on you to distract you. What he really wants is to obtain the power of chaos within your body. We must join forces to stop him!" Vicky''s tone was slightly anxious, but it was evident that she had great confidence in her coordination with Irving. Chapter 146 - 146: Sealing Complete Upon hearing Vicky''s voice, Irving''s resolve only strengthened. "Yes! We must collaborate fully to seal him away!" Irving once again forcibly activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. With the assistance of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving''s mental strength was rapidly rejuvenating. With sufficient mental power, Irving could then smoothly harness the chaos power alongside Vicky. Such actions by Irving were, of course, unacceptable to the ancestors of the Smith family. The ancestor of the Smith family chose to replace Irving at the fastest speed possible. He delved the chaos power he possessed into the deepest recesses of Irving''s body, attempting to sever the bond between the Taikoo Flame Pearl and Irving using this chaos power. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naturally, these actions did not escape Irving''s notice. However, Irving did not stop the ancestor''s actions. In Irving''s view, the ancestor''s moves provided a rare opportunity. When the chaos power of the Smith family ancestor completely encircled the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving suddenly merged his consciousness into the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The chaos power under Irving''s control instantly became unowned. "Now is the time! Quickly take control of the chaos power I''ve relinquished!" As Irving''s consciousness merged with the Taikoo Flame Pearl, he communicated his plan to Vicky. Vicky understood Irving''s plan almost instantaneously. Without any hesitation, she utilized her Smith family bloodline to control the chaos power that Irving had relinquished. At this moment, Vicky had mastered chaos power far surpassing that of the Smith family ancestor. Vicky then wielded her newly acquired chaos power to envelop the chaos power controlled by the Smith family ancestor. After Vicky had made all arrangements, Irving activated the Taikoo Flame Pearl. With the combined efforts of the Taikoo Flame Pearl and Vicky''s chaos power, the Smith family ancestor, along with the chaos power he controlled, was instantly expelled from Irving''s body. The Smith family ancestor was caught completely off guard by the actions of Vicky and Irving. By the time the Smith family ancestor realized what had happened, he had already been driven out of Irving''s body. At this moment, the Smith family ancestor neither possessed the formidable chaos power nor could he seek refuge by re-entering Irving''s body. "You disgraceful daughter! You have no right to call yourself a descendant of the Smith family! To think you would collaborate with an outsider to oppose your own ancestor!" The ancestor of the Smith family found his powers greatly diminished, to the point where he couldn''t even maintain his previous form. Yet, he still furiously rebuked Vicky. Vicky, of course, didn''t care in the slightest about what the Smith family ancestor had said. Irving didn''t give the ancestor a moment to catch his breath. After expelling him from his body, Irving swiftly shifted his consciousness back from the Taikoo Flame Pearl to his own body. The moment he regained control, Irving immediately pulled out the [Staff of Calamity]. With a swing of the staff, one fiery fireball after another sped towards the direction of the Smith family ancestor. At the same time, Irving unleashed the skill, Gravity Swamp. Gravity Swamp slowed the ancestor''s movements, making it impossible for him to dodge the intensified fireballs, now doubly enhanced by the Taikoo Flame Pearl and the chaos power. As fireball after fireball struck, the figure of the Smith family ancestor became increasingly ethereal. Yet, he was not completely destroyed. "He cannot be destroyed by us. As long as he remains in this realm, he can continually draw on the surrounding chaos power for support! All we can do now is seal him away." Vicky''s voice echoed again in Irving''s mind. Irving nodded and threw a half of the primal tome towards the Smith family ancestor. Mid-flight, Irving used the [Staff of Calamity] to activate the sealing spell recorded in the tome. One by one, pure white ethereal gates emerged from the book. These phantom gates encircled the Smith family ancestor. The ancestor, not willing to give up, shouted at Irving and Vicky, "Do not seal me away! I can be of great assistance to you! I can help you defeat the Night Blades." During his possession of Irving, the Smith family ancestor had accessed part of Irving''s memories. This knowledge made him aware that Irving''s most pressing issue was the confrontation with the Night Blades. Irving just scoffed coldly at the ancestor''s words. "I will never trust anything you say. You have no credibility in my eyes!" Irving did not stop his assault. Irving relentlessly used the summoned fireballs to suppress the Smith family ancestor. This barrage left the ancestor with no energy to counter the ethereal white gates that emerged from the primal tome. As the phantom gates closed around him, the Smith family ancestor''s figure was finally sealed within a crystal-like cube. The moment the ancestor was sealed, Irving could feel the surrounding chaos power rapidly dissipating. At the same time, not far away, Vicky regained consciousness. Irving quickly rushed to Vicky''s side, his face marked with concern as he asked, "How are you feeling? Are your injuries severe? Just hang in there for a moment. I will get you help immediately." Vicky, smiling gently at Irving, shook her head, "I''m not seriously injured, just a bit dizzy. Besides, I''m a life mage who specializes in healing. I can recover slowly on my own." Under Irving''s watchful eye, Vicky slowly stood up from the ground. Even though Vicky claimed her injuries were not severe, Irving still felt it was critical to leave the area quickly. "We need to leave this place as quickly as possible. Even though the Smith family ancestor has been sealed, the chaos power here can still corrode us." With Vicky''s assistance, Irving had been able to control the chaos power smoothly. However, during the process, he felt the chaos power''s corrosive effects. It seemed to be a force capable of contending with the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Even the Taikoo Flame Pearl couldn''t completely shield against the corruption of the chaos power. Thus, Irving was very cautious about using chaos power. This time, Vicky did not object, as she too felt it was too dangerous to stay. "Should we take this crystal cube with us? After all, it contains my family''s ancestor sealed within it. If Elder Seville returns here and releases the seal, it''s possible that my ancestor could join forces with him and turn against us." Vicky''s concerns were indeed valid. Irving, without any hesitation, placed the crystal containing the Smith family ancestor into his pocket. "You''re right. We should take this sealing crystal with us. First, I''ll take you back to the Ocean Group''s headquarters building to rest. I''ll go alone to rescue your grandfather! Your grandfather should know how to handle the crystal sealing your family''s ancestor." Irving quickly formulated his next steps. Although he and Vicky had successfully sealed the ancestor of the Smith family through perfect cooperation, Elder Seville was still alive and active. His plan to acquire chaos power had failed. But his directive for the Night Blades to destroy all official organizations in the city of warding was still underway. Vicky nodded without speaking. She deeply wished she could accompany Irving to rescue her grandfather, but she was acutely aware of her physical condition. The recent battle had taken a severe toll on her, and she knew that joining Irving now would only hinder his efforts. Thus, Irving and Vicky quickly returned to the headquarters building of the Ocean Group. Simultaneously, a disheveled Elder Seville hurried back to the Smith family''s villa in the suburbs of the city of warding. He found Donald. The moment Donald saw Elder Seville, he could tell from his expression that his plan had not succeeded. "It seems your plan has ultimately failed. I told you, my granddaughter is very clever. You cannot defeat her easily." Donald said, despite being under the control of the Night Blades. He did not believe the Night Blades would dare to kill him outright, so he felt bold enough to taunt Elder Seville. Elder Seville, with a grim expression, turned his gaze to Donald. "My plan has only just begun. Even if your granddaughter stopped my scheme to obtain the Smith family treasure, it doesn''t mean she can thwart my other plans. As long as we, the Night Blades, can destroy all official organizations in the city of warding. I will then have more time to slowly claim your family''s treasure." After saying this, Elder Seville ordered his subordinates to take Donald away. He was well aware that Irving would soon arrive. If he couldn''t take Donald with him, it was very likely that Irving would rescue him. "Elder, what about the other one?" Elder Seville had only ordered that Donald be taken away, without specifying what to do with Benjamin. Therefore, a member of the Night Blades directly asked Elder Seville how to handle Benjamin. Elder Seville glanced at Benjamin, his tone icy. "He is of no use to us. Taking him along would only slow us down. You know what to do!" With that, Elder Seville departed with the other Night Blades members. Left behind at the Smith family villa were some of the less powerful members of the Night Blades. "Elder Seville said he is of no use to us. So let''s just kill him and take all his gear," directed one of the Night Blades squad leaders to his teammates. The Night Blades members then surrounded Benjamin in the center, with his hands and feet already bound. He could only glare at the surrounding Night Blades members with angry eyes. "Your glares can''t kill us! Just accept your fate. No one is coming to save you!" the squad leader of the Night Blades said arrogantly. Chapter 147 - 147: Irving Provides Support Everywhere Just as the Night Blades members were about to kill Benjamin, one of them suddenly let out a horrific scream. All the Night Blades members turned their gaze towards the screaming comrade. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Benjamin, like the Night Blades, looked towards the person who screamed. In front of everyone''s eyes, the head of the screaming person fell from his body and rolled onto the ground. Everyone was stunned by this scene. Benjamin was the first to snap out of it. He scanned the surroundings, trying to spot whoever was hiding in the shadows. "Who did this?!" the Night Blades squad leader exclaimed in panic, brandishing his weapon around the area. A familiar figure slowly emerged from the shadows It was naturally Irving. Irving looked coldly at the few Night Blades members in front of him: "Where is Donald now?" Faced with Irving''s question, the Night Blades members naturally were not going to give any answers. After glancing at each other, several Night Blades members decided to initiate an attack on Irving, with the squad leader being the first to strike. Irving watched the actions of these Night Blades members with a cold smirk. "If you wish to die, then I shall oblige." Irving didn''t even use any special skills He simply harnessed the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The attacking Night Blades members were instantly killed. The last surviving Night Blades member even hid behind Benjamin. Irving walked a few steps forward and stood in front of Benjamin. "Do you know where Donald is now?" Benjamin shook his head: "I only know that Chairman Donald has been taken away by Elder Seville. I have no idea where Elder Seville might take him." Upon hearing Benjamin''s answer, Irving turned his gaze towards the last living Night Blades member. The expression on the face of the Night Blades member was one of extreme panic. He quickly shook his head: "I don''t know where Donald is either. I''m just a regular member of the Night Blades. I truly don''t know Elder Seville''s whereabouts. Please, just let me go." Faced with the pleading of the other party, Irving made no expression. He simply removed all restraints from Benjamin, allowing him to move freely. "He''s yours to deal with. You also need to vent some anger," Irving said to Benjamin. Benjamin nodded, turned back, and swiftly broke the neck of the last Night Blades member. "I''ll join you in rescuing Chairman Donald." Benjamin suggested to Irving after handling the last Night Blades member. Irving shook his head, "You don''t need to join me, and I''m not going to rescue Donald immediately." This response puzzled Benjamin. "Why not? Isn''t rescuing the chairman the most urgent thing for you to do?" In Benjamin''s view, since Irving was Vicky''s boyfriend, he naturally had a duty to rescue Vicky''s grandfather. Moreover, after successfully rescuing Donald, Irving would practically be a co-leader of the Ocean Group. Wasn''t that benefit enough to motivate Irving? Irving slowly explained. "The reason I''m not going directly to rescue Donald is partly because I don''t know where Donald is. Elder Seville is very cunning. If he decides to hide, it will be nearly impossible for us to find him easily. Another reason is that there are others in the city of warding who need my help. The other official organizations in the city are under severe attack by the Night Blades. If I don''t help save these organizations, they will be completely destroyed by the Night Blades. Then, our city of warding will fall into great chaos. In such a chaotic situation, even if I wanted to ensure the safety of the Ocean Group, it would be impossible." Irving''s explanation was impeccable, and Benjamin ultimately had to agree. "What do you need me to do? Should I follow you?" At this point, Benjamin regarded Irving as a superior. Irving shook his head again. "What you need to do is to quickly return to the headquarters of the Ocean Group. Vicky is there recovering from her injuries.You must ensure her safety." Benjamin did not refuse Irving''s orders. "I understand, I''ll head back to the headquarters of the Ocean Group immediately to ensure President Tang''s safety." After this exchange, Irving and Benjamin parted ways. Benjamin returned to the headquarters of the Ocean Group as quickly as he could, while Irving headed towards the city center of the city of warding. Irving''s primary task was to assist allies under attack by the Night Blades, with the Angel Guild being his top priority due to its importance. Upon arriving at the headquarters of the Angel Guild. Irving was shocked to find it completely destroyed. The ruins bore no signs of life. Not even the assailants from the Night Blades remained. Amidst the debris, Irving found a familiar member of the Angel Guild, covered in numerous wounds. It was clear that the member had fought fiercely against the Night Blades before succumbing. Irving approached the fallen member and silently prayed for them. After a moment of reverence, he stood and surveyed the wreckage of the Angel Guild headquarters once more. The area was heavily tainted with dark magic, indicating that the Night Blades had used powerful dark spells in their assault. Knowing he couldn''t cleanse the corruption himself, Irving sighed and reluctantly departed from the scene. His next destination was the headquarters of the Green Ivy Group. He had previously received a distress call from James, the founder of the Green Ivy Group, which was among the strongest family guilds in the city of warding. Yet, they were still struggling against the Night Blades. Shortly after Irving left the ruins of the Angel Guild, a dark figure slowly appeared on the debris. "It seems relying on that fool Seville alone isn''t enough to eliminate Irving. We need to think of other methods!" The shadow murmured words that Irving could not hear. As he was already nearing the headquarters of the Green Ivy Group. As he arrived, Irving saw that the Green Ivy Group''s building was nearly unrecognizable, looking as if it had been bombed multiple times. Several members of the Night Blades were attempting to breach the headquarters. Irving quickly dispatched these unfortunate assailants. Stepping into the building, Irving was immediately greeted by a bullet flying towards him. He effortlessly dodged and turned towards the source, only to see James''s face. James''s expression was complex as he recognized Irving entering his building, a mix of relief and tension. On one hand, James was relieved.With Irving''s arrival, he felt significantly safer, trusting in Irving''s capability to counter the threat of the Night Blades. On the other hand, he was slightly terrified at the thought of what might have happened if his bullet had actually hit Irving. He knew well that he couldn''t withstand Irving''s wrath if it had. James hurriedly approached Irving, "How are you? Are you hurt? Those Night Blades outside, they didn''t pose any threat to you, did they?" Irving shook his head. "Those Night Blades members were too weak. It hardly took any effort to eliminate them all. How are things here? How many members of your guild are left?" James''s expression turned somber. "To be honest, the main force of my guild has been almost entirely wiped out in the previous battles. The Night Blades are just too strong, and they caught us completely off guard. In the first wave of their attack, they managed to eliminate the stronger members of the Green Ivy Group. If I hadn''t been stubborn about holding onto the headquarters, it would have fallen into the hands of the Night Blades much earlier. If you hadn''t arrived when you did, I doubt I could have held out much longer." Irving felt a twinge of disappointment upon hearing this. He had hoped to gather some reinforcements from James, but the situation here was just as dire as elsewhere. "You shouldn''t continue to defend this place. The Night Blades are still strong and will definitely continue their attacks on you." Irving hoped that James would relocate to a safer location, specifically suggesting the Ocean Group headquarters. Where James could join forces with Benjamin and Vicky, creating a stronger collective defense. James appreciated Irving''s concern, but he was reluctant to abandon his family''s corporation and the guild he had founded. "I appreciate your concern, but as the heir to the Green Ivy Group and the head of the White family, I must uphold my responsibilities." Irving was slightly moved by James''s determination. "Since you''ve decided to stay, I''ll provide you with some handy weapons." Irving handed over several weapons he had seized from the Night Blades members to James. "If you change your mind, you can head to the Ocean Group headquarters at any time. Their defenses are quite robust. At least for the short term, you won''t have to worry about the threat from the Night Blades." After sharing these thoughts, Irving quickly departed. His mission was to provide support wherever needed among his allies. Since James''s situation was not as dire as he had feared, there was no need for him to linger and waste precious time there. After Irving left, James looked at the weapons handed to him and murmured to himself, "Irving can still offer help to others even in such dire situations. It seems I not only underestimated his strength, but I also underestimated his capacity to aid others during crisis." Chapter 148 - 148: Angel Guild on the Brink of Annihilation As Irving and others continued their missions, the members of the Angel Guild, under the leadership of Anna and Aron, were engaged in a desperate struggle against the Night Blades. However, they had gravely underestimated the strength of their adversaries. Despite Anna and Aron''s cautious strategies, they ultimately fell into a trap set by the Night Blades. The few remaining members of the Angel Guild who had not sustained severe injuries were cornered by several formidable opponents¡ªdark mages of the Night Blades. Facing the overwhelming attacks of these powerful dark mages, Anna and Aron could only endure as best as they could. "I must apologize to you all!" Aron, surrounded and feeling deeply remorseful, spoke to Anna and the other guild members. "If it weren''t for my insistence on you all joining me in this fight, you wouldn''t be facing death alongside me. If you were still alive, the Angel Guild wouldn''t be on the verge of complete destruction." At that moment, Aron was filled with despair. He believed that the Night Blades'' operation had been thoroughly successful. And the Angel Guild was teetering on the edge of total annihilation. If these dark mages succeeded in eliminating them, the remaining severely wounded members of the Angel Guild wouldn''t be able to stir any further trouble. Anna, slightly disappointed, looked at Aron and said, "Is this really the time for such words? We may be at a disadvantage, but we have not been utterly defeated by the Night Blades! We should refrain from making final speeches until we are absolutely certain of our impending deaths. As long as we keep fighting, there''s always a chance for a miracle." Though Anna spoke with firm conviction. Deep inside, she too felt that the complete obliteration of the Angel Guild was imminent. Her speech was meant to boost the morale of her fellow guild members, as she believed that if the Angel Guild was to be destroyed, it should be in a fight to the very end against their enemies. Anna would not accept defeat until they had fought their last battle. Hearing Anna''s words, Aron nodded emphatically. "You''re right! We haven''t lost yet! And even if we''re going to lose, we must fight to the very end!" Bolstered by the revived morale, Anna and Aron, along with the remaining members of the Angel Guild, launched an offensive against the Night Blades'' dark mages. However, their attacks proved futile. The dark mages of the Night Blades effortlessly conjured a Dark Barrier, one of the strongest dark defensive spells, easily blocking the guild''s assaults. The Night Blades members surrounding Anna and Aron were relaxed, convinced that the Angel Guild was merely struggling in vain. They believed that even if the Angel Guild members could hold out for a while, no rescue would come. "I really don''t understand why these Angel Guild maniacs continue to hold on. They''re the only fighting force left in the Angel Guild. Even if they keep resisting, no one will come to help them. I heard our Night Blades'' operations in Starling City were even more successful, and our actions in several other cities have crippled their official forces." One of the Night Blades squad leaders commented as he watched the dark mages fight, discussing the broader actions of the Night Blades. Unaware that Elder Seville''s operation had failed. They were under the impression that all news was good news. The Night Blades had severely damaged the Angel Guild and trapped its last fighting forces. It seemed only a matter of time before the Angel Guild would be completely annihilated. The Night Blades'' operations in the city of warding have been markedly successful. They successfully launched attacks on the headquarters buildings of both the Ocean Group and the Green Ivy Group. Moreover, they had just received news that Elder Seville had taken control of Donald. With the situation appearing overwhelmingly positive, the Night Blades members were quite relaxed. The two squad leaders felt no need to keep a close watch on their troops'' exact positions. After chatting for a while, one of the Night Blades squad leaders decided it was time to gather all his members. After eliminating the Angel Guild members, they had other tasks to attend to. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Keep watching here. I''m going to gather my squad." he said, then moved towards a shadowy area nearby to call his team together. He had only taken a few steps when he felt a chilling sensation on his neck. Moments later, his head detached from his body and fell to the ground. Until the very end, he never figured out who killed him. The one who killed the Night Blades squad leader was, of course, Irving. He had long known that the members of the Angel Guild were in trouble. After parting ways with James, he rushed over at top speed to provide support. Irving caught the Night Blades off guard, causing them significant losses in a short amount of time. However, he couldn''t immediately eliminate the dark mages of the Night Blades. The dark mages quickly noticed Irving''s presence and sent several members specifically to deal with him. "You dark mages can''t pose a lethal threat to me! I''ve faced you before in the last dungeon. You''re nothing but my defeated foes." Irving declared confidently as he faced the dark mages, showing no fear. The power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl he possessed provided an absolute elemental advantage over the dark mages'' dark powers. As such, Irving hardly paid any attention to their attacks. He relied on the shield passively generated by the Taikoo Flame Pearl to withstand their dark spells. Irving then bypassed the dark mages and charged into the encirclement. His sudden appearance brought overwhelming joy to Anna and Aron. Irving''s arrival meant that the Angel Guild finally had a chance at salvation. "You finally made it! I thought you weren''t going to come to rescue the Angel Guild." Anna said, her eyes red and even shedding a tear upon seeing Irving. While Aron wasn''t as emotional, he was deeply grateful for Irving''s arrival. "There''s no need for thanks, but we are incredibly grateful that you came to our aid in such a critical situation. Whatever challenges you face in the future, the Angel Guild will be there to support you." Irving responded cautiously to Anna and Aron''s somewhat dramatic reactions. "Now is not the time for this. While I''ve managed to break into the encirclement, those dark mages outside haven''t been dealt with yet. I think our next move should be to work together to eliminate all the dark mages around us. After that, we need to track down Elder Seville. Elder Seville has already kidnapped the chairman of the Ocean Group, and he''s probably still scheming against us. If we don''t take him down, we won''t find any peace at all." Anna and Aron wholeheartedly agreed with Irving''s assessment. The Angel Guild possessed crucial intelligence about Elder Seville. All its members knew that Elder Seville was the true power behind the Night Blades in the vicinity of the city of warding. This current operation by the Night Blades was undoubtedly under his direction. Aron, driven by fury, slammed his fist into the ground and snarled, "If I ever get my hands on that old man, I''ll tear him to pieces!" While Aron''s desire for revenge against Elder Seville was fierce. He knew he couldn''t achieve it alone. He would have to rely on Irving''s help. "Alright, let''s not focus on Elder Seville right now. Our immediate task is to take down these dark mages around us. I know how to handle them. Just follow my lead." Irving commanded, and without waiting, he dashed forward. As he charged towards the dark mages, Irving channeled the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to enhance his Fireball spell. One fiery fireball after another quickly emerged from Irving''s form and hurtled towards the dark mages. The dark mages, when confronted with Irving''s assault, continued to adopt their cautious combat strategy. They relied on their dark barriers to counter the fireballs summoned by Irving. However, this time, the barriers couldn''t withstand the intensified fireballs powered by the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The fireballs pierced through the dark barriers, and the dark mages hidden behind them let out screams of agony. Hearing these cries, the Angel Guild members immediately followed Irving''s lead and broke out of the encirclement. When they reached the positions previously held by the dark mages, all they found were piles of ashes. "You actually wiped out all these dark mages?!" Aron asked, slightly astonished. Irving nodded. "These dark mages weren''t very powerful. They managed to trap you only because you were heavily weakened from previous battles." Irving''s words caused a moment of awkwardness for Aron and Anna. After all, Irving was just a solo player, whereas Aron and Anna were part of the Angel Guild, an official organization. Their official organization had performed worse than a lone player like Irving. However, Anna quickly adjusted her emotions and put the awkwardness behind her. She directly asked Irving. "Are we going to search for Elder Seville next? Do you have any leads on his current whereabouts?" Irving shook his head slowly. "I don''t know where Elder Seville might have gone, but I think Vicky might have some clues. Elder Seville kidnapped Donald and took him away. His next move is likely closely tied to the Smith family. For now, let''s head to the Ocean Group''s headquarters and regroup with the others." With Irving leading the way, the Angel Guild members quickly made their way to the Ocean Group''s headquarters. Chapter 149 - 149: Chaos and Severity Under Irving''s leadership, the surviving members of the Angel Guild arrived at the headquarters of the Ocean Group without encountering any danger. At this time, the building was in a state of high alert. Despite having faced significant setbacks, Benjamin proved his capability by quickly recovering and fortifying the headquarters'' defenses. As Irving and his group approached, one of Benjamin''s subordinates, guarding the entrance, shouted at them: "Who goes there? Stop approaching! If you come any closer, don''t expect me to be courteous!" Irving wasn''t upset by the guard''s reaction. In fact, he found such vigilance commendable. He calmly walked up close enough for the guard to see his face clearly. Upon recognizing Irving, the guard''s demeanor changed instantly. "Oh, it''s you who have returned!" Quickly, Benjamin''s subordinate opened the gate, letting Irving and his companions into the building. However, this act did not earn Irving''s praise but rather his criticism. "You shouldn''t trust so easily. What if someone else pretended to be me? Would you have let them in just as quickly?" Inside the lobby, Irving confronted Benjamin''s subordinate with this rebuke. The subordinate appeared quite distressed by the remark. "Irving, let it go." Anna interjected from behind, "there''s no need to be too harsh on him." Irving then continued on. They took the elevator straight to the top floor of the Ocean Group headquarters. Outside the president''s office, they met a thoroughly armed and meticulous Benjamin. "The president is inside, eager to meet with you." said Benjamin. His tone more respectful than ever. Benjamin had previously spent time alone with Vicky. Benjamin had noted her deep reliance on Irving. This suggested that Irving''s influence within the Ocean Group was likely to increase significantly. As the deputy manager of security at Ocean Group, it was natural for Benjamin to maintain a respectful demeanor towards Irving. Irving nodded, yet he did not immediately enter the president''s office. Irving paused at the door, speaking in a volume only he and Benjamin could hear: "You need to retrain your subordinate. He let me in immediately after recognizing me. What if it had been a member of the Night Blades disguised as me? Doesn''t this mean that the security at the gate is essentially ineffective?" After making this point, Irving didn''t wait for a response and walked into the office. Benjamin was left feeling somewhat troubled. He acknowledged the mistake made by his subordinate but didn''t intend to reprimand him. In Benjamin''s view, the day had been filled with too many events. And his staff were under tremendous pressure. Mistakes, he felt, were inevitable under such circumstances. Inside the president''s office, Vicky looked up as the door opened. Her face lit up with a radiant smile the moment she saw Irving. "You''re finally back. I hope you''ve brought some good news?" Irving''s expression hesitated slightly. "I do have some information for you, but I''m not sure whether it will be good news or bad news for you." "Just tell me whatever it is you have to say. Whether it''s good or bad, I can handle it. After all, I''ve already faced so many unexpected events over the past few days." Vicky responded. Vicky''s statement made perfect sense, of course. Indeed, a lot had happened in just a few days, from Donald''s birthday to today. During this period, Vicky''s relationship with Irving had deepened, and her position within the Smith family had dramatically changed. Even the situation in the city of warding was markedly different from before. Previously, despite threats from the Night Blades, the city had maintained a semblance of calm. But now, it had become chaotic and dangerous. The Night Blades had successfully destroyed most of the official organizations in the city of warding, and even the family guilds allied with official organizations were nearly annihilated. Irving took a deep breath and began slowly: "I didn''t find your grandfather at the Smith family villa. This means that Elder Seville has taken him away." Irving decided to start with what he believed might be the worst news for Vicky. Surprisingly, upon hearing the news, Vicky''s face showed relief rather than distress. "To me, this is actually good news. My biggest fear was that Elder Seville, in a fit of rage, might harm my grandfather. Since he hasn''t done that, it means my grandfather is still useful to him. He likely won''t kill my grandfather anytime soon." Vicky''s reasoning was sound. Irving nodded in agreement, feeling that the rest of the news he had wouldn''t impact Vicky''s emotions significantly. Thus, he decided to lay everything out at once. "Although the Night Blades failed to take control of the Ocean Group, their operations in other parts of the city of warding have been very successful. The Green Ivy Group has been severely damaged, and James can now only ensure his own safety. He''s no longer in a position to offer us any help. The Angel Guild has also been heavily hit. Most of its members have been eliminated by the Night Blades. The few surviving members have gone into hiding, and those who can still fight are gathered in the corridor. I must tell you, there aren''t many of them left, and their strength is considerably diminished." Vicky was stunned by the torrent of information Irving delivered. After a long pause, she slowly said, "I can hardly imagine that the Night Blades'' operation could cause such devastation. Even the Angel Guild has been heavily impacted. Can we really thwart the sinister plans of the Night Blades this time? Their strength seems to far surpass ours now." While Vicky usually maintained her composure. She was still very young and had not previously faced such a severe crisis. Even when crises had arisen before, Irving was there to assist her. This was the first time she faced a nearly insurmountable challenge on her own. Irving quickly reassured her. "The Night Blades have indeed achieved significant success, but that doesn''t mean we can''t defeat them. At least here in the city of warding, I''ve nearly wiped out all the Night Blades'' strong members. The remaining ones, the minor thugs, are not worth our concern. What we need to focus on now is quickly finding Elder Seville and your grandfather." Irving''s intuition that Elder Seville''s current plans posed the greatest threat was met with a firm nod from Vicky. "You''re right, let''s not waste any more time here. Let''s set off right away!" Vicky thought she knew Elder Seville''s whereabouts from the information gathered the day before, So she was ready to leave immediately. However, Irving quickly intervened, grabbing Vicky''s arm gently: "I don''t actually know where Elder Seville is right now. The reason I brought the Angel Guild''s members here was in hopes that you could help us." Vicky looked slightly bewildered. "How could I possibly know where Elder Seville is at this moment?" Irving smiled and explained, "Elder Seville took your grandfather surely because of your family''s treasure. That means he must be at a location that is very important to the Smith family. Think about it¡ªwhere is a crucial place for your family? If we go there, we might find Elder Seville and your grandfather." Enlightened by Irving''s deduction. Vicky walked over to her desk and picked up a stack of documents. "All the locations in these documents are crucial to the Smith family. It would take too much time to check each one. If I were to give you a suggestion, I''d advise heading directly to Starling City. On the outskirts of Starling City, there is an ancestral home of the Smith family. My grandfather once told me that this ancestral home is vital for our family. I always thought he just cherished it because he grew up there. But after learning about our family''s ancestor and the chaos power, I believe that our family''s ancestral home must also be connected to the chaos power." Vicky''s insights convinced Irving. He nodded and said, "In that case, let''s set off immediately. To ensure the success of this operation, we must bring all our allies along." After exiting the president''s office, Vicky and Irving addressed the gathered group outside: "We are heading to the ancestral home of the Smith family. There is a high probability that Elder Seville will be there. Since we are all leaving, there''s no need for someone to specifically guard the headquarters of Ocean Group. Have your subordinates move to a safe location until everything settles down." Irving issued these instructions decisively to Benjamin. Benjamin nodded and relayed the orders through his walkie-talkie. "As for all of us present, we must go to the Smith family''s ancestral home. Elder Seville is not an opponent who can be easily defeated, and you must be prepared for a tough battle." Irving continued. Irving''s words were somewhat redundant. Both the surviving members of the Angel Guild and Benjamin were already prepared for a final showdown with Elder Seville. They understood that the upcoming battle would be anything but easy, yet they were determined not to back down. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 150 - 150: The Situation in Starling City If the actions of the Night Blades in the city of Warding could be described as successful, their operations in Starling City could only be termed a resounding success. Starling City was already home to many families who had pledged their allegiance to the Night Blades. During this operation, these families played a pivotal role. At the onset of the Night Blades'' movement, these families coordinated with the members of the Night Blades to dismantle the official organizations of Starling City. Initially, the city had a branch of the Angel Guild. However, right from the beginning, the Angel Guild''s branch was completely destroyed by the Night Blades, in collaboration with several powerful families. The Angel Guild''s branch in Starling City couldn''t even manage to send this information to other branches of the Angel Guild. At this point, Starling City was left with only a few forces resisting the Night Blades, led by Sophia of the Green family. Even the main forces of the Green family, led by Sophia, had already fled to the suburbs of Starling City. Now, within the urban area of Starling City, only Sophia and a few other powerful individuals dared to continue their opposition against the members of the Night Blades. Sophia was hiding behind a wall. and on the other side were two powerful members of the Night Blades, one an assassin and the other a dark mage. Although Sophia was an ice mage, she felt tremendous pressure facing the attacks of an assassin and a dark mage. "I hadn''t anticipated that the Night Blades would have such reserves hidden here! Had I known that the Night Blades had also stationed some of their people in this area, I would never have ventured here so carelessly." Sophia was currently in the commercial district of Starling City. The commercial district, having few official institutions and with most of its major families already aligned with the Night Blades, had not initially been attacked by the Night Blades. Sophia had come here merely to undermine the influence of the families that had sided with the Night Blades. She had not expected that the Night Blades would also have stationed members here, members not so weak. "You can''t keep hiding! You must be well aware that continuing to hide won''t delay things for much longer." shouted a member of the Fox family from not too far away toward Sophia. Hearing the words from the member of the Fox family, Sophia was seething with anger. She could never forget how the Fox family had betrayed her own, the Green family. Although those who directly betrayed her were dead, the remaining members of the Fox family had to pay a price. "Don''t be arrogant, you lackey of the Night Blades! You haven''t won yet!" Sophia shouted angrily, swinging her staff to cast a spell of ice spikes towards the Fox family member. "Your defiance is futile now. I must tell you something critical¡ªthe headquarters of the Angel Guild in the city of Warding has been destroyed by us. Even the Angel Guild cannot secure their own safety. How can you possibly hope for their support? Just give up. The Night Blades have already taken control of the city of Warding and all the surrounding areas." This time, the speaker was not a member of the Fox family but a Night Blades assassin. Who deliberately hid while speaking, hoping to unsettle Sophia with his words. If his tactic succeeded, Sophia would undoubtedly be thrown into panic, allowing him an opportunity to strike her down unawares. Sophia was initially alarmed upon hearing this news. But she quickly regained her composure. She knew that the words spoken by her opponents were not necessarily true. The Night Blades had previously tried to confuse her judgment with lies. "Such schemes will not deceive me. If you really had destroyed the headquarters of the Angel Guild, why would you waste time talking to me here? Why not send a more powerful member of the Night Blades to eliminate me directly? The only reason you spout so much nonsense is to cloud my judgment. Such tactics are simply disgraceful. I''m not as foolish as you think, easily fooled by such tricks." Sophia retorted sharply. The Night Blades members did not immediately respond to Sophia''s taunt, nor did they continue their assault on her. This sudden halt in their actions surprised Sophia momentarily. She decided to observe the situation of her enemies in the distance more closely. If the members of the Night Blades were unable to eliminate her in a short time and chose to leave, Sophia could seize the opportunity to move to a safer location. Just as Sophia was about to assess her surroundings, a very unfamiliar voice reached her ears. "Since you wish for a more powerful member of the Night Blades to end you, I shall grant your wish!" Upon hearing this, Sophia fled from her original position at top speed, even though she had not yet determined the identity and strength of her adversary. However, she sensed immense danger. Which meant that her opponent had already launched an attack as he spoke. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just after Sophia had escaped from her hiding spot, the place where she had been hiding exploded violently. The entire wall was obliterated. Although Sophia had managed to escape in time, she was not rid of the new enemy. One after another, black orbs began to fall from the sky, gradually encircling Sophia. Despite using her strongest ice magic, she could not destroy these orbs. Moreover, the more magic she used, the stronger the orbs became. Eventually, the orbs linked together to form a black seal, trapping Sophia within it. "What is going on here?! What kind of power do these orbs possess? Why is my ice magic ineffective?" Sophia wondered in confusion as she was gradually sealed away. She believed that her ice magic should have had some impact on these black orbs. As Sophia was lost in thought, an elderly man in a white robe slowly came into view. This man was Elder Seville. Elder Seville had just arrived in Starling City with Donald and his subordinates. Initially planning to head directly to the outskirts of Starling City, Elder Seville changed his plans due to the overwhelming success of the Night Blades'' operations in the city. Elder Seville planned to make all necessary preparations in the commercial district of Starling City before heading to the Smith family ancestral home in the suburbs with Donald. Upon arriving in Starling City, Elder Seville learned that there were still people secretly resisting the Night Blades. Determined to ensure the success of his upcoming plans, Elder Seville decided to first eliminate those who were still opposing the Night Blades. Using his mastery of dark magic, Elder Seville successfully sealed Sophia. However, he did not intend to kill her outright because he actually recognized Sophia. "I initially thought my plan had a seventy percent chance of success. However, after encountering you, I''m convinced that it''s almost certain to succeed." Elder Seville said, smiling as he approached Sophia. Elder Seville was well aware of the close connection between Sophia and Irving. Although the connection between Sophia and Irving wasn''t as intimate as the one between Vicky and Irving, Sophia was still very important to Irving. Controlling Sophia also meant he could potentially threaten Irving. Sophia was naturally very confused by Elder Seville''s remarks. She knew for certain that the person before her was a powerful figure within the Night Blades. "Even if you''ve trapped me, your plan will never succeed. There are others who can stop your scheme." Upon hearing this, Elder Seville maintained his smile and softly countered, "The others you speak of¡ªdo you mean Irving?" The mention of Irving caused a sudden change in Sophia''s expression. "You know Irving?" she asked incredulously. Elder Seville nodded. "Irving is quite renowned, of course I know him. And I can tell you clearly, he will soon arrive in Starling City." Hearing this, a slight smile appeared on Sophia''s face. If Irving truly could reach Starling City, he would surely be able to deal with all the members of the Night Blades there. Sophia had absolute confidence in Irving. However, a moment later, a realization struck her that something was amiss. The person before her was undoubtedly an enemy of Irving, so why was there no sign of panic when he mentioned Irving? With this thought, Sophia fixed her gaze directly on Elder Seville. Elder Seville maintained his smiling demeanor as he looked at Sophia and said, "You should understand by now that I am not afraid of Irving. Even if he comes here, I can eliminate him. And you are the one who will help me do just that. You will definitely help me complete my plan!" Naturally, Sophia could not agree with Elder Seville''s words. "I will never help you with your plan! The only person I can help is Irving. Once he arrives, I will work with him to completely eliminate you." Sophia''s response caused Elder Seville to burst into laughter. "If you really think that way, it''s quite laughable. But I can understand your position, as you have lost all other hope. Your only remaining hope is to rely on Irving." With those words, Elder Seville turned and left. Chapter 151 - 151: The Dirty Tricks of the Night Blades The Dirty Tricks of the Night Blades After trapping Sophia, Elder Seville immediately led her and his followers from the city of Warding to the suburbs of Starling City, to the ancestral home of the Smith family. The Smith family estate was a vast compound. Upon arriving, Elder Seville even remarked with some admiration, "The Smith family managed to build such a large mansion. This must mean that the Smith family had considerable influence in Starling City. Why then did your family move to the city of Warding?" Donald did not respond to Elder Seville''s question. He simply sighed and looked at his family''s ancient home, lost in thought. "It seems you still hold many secrets, and you don''t plan on sharing them with me. But that doesn''t really matter, because sooner or later, I will uncover what those secrets are." Elder Seville commented, unphased by Donald''s silence. By now, Elder Seville and Donald were in a state of complete enmity. Following a series of events, all trust between them had eroded. Elder Seville no longer took any information provided by Donald at face value, and Donald, for his part, ceased to offer any assistance to Elder Seville. Elder Seville then ordered his Night Blades subordinates to take positions in every corner of the Smith family estate. He was well aware that Irving and his allies would soon arrive. It wasn''t long before Irving, along with Anna, Aron, other members of the Angel Guild, and Benjamin and Vicky, appeared near the entrance of the Smith family estate. The group cautiously surveyed their surroundings at the Smith family''s ancestral home. "I can sense that there are quite a few members of the Night Blades hidden within the Smith family estate. However, I can''t pinpoint exactly where they''re hiding." Benjamin quickly deduced, using his innate talent. However, his assessment wasn''t particularly valuable. Everyone already knew that the Night Blades would certainly have set up an ambush at the Smith family estate. "Why don''t we split up? Each of us is strong in our own right. Even if we encounter some of the Night Blades, we should be able to easily overcome them. And if the enemies are too strong, we can always call on others for help. The Smith family estate may be vast, but given our abilities, we should be able to provide support quickly." Aron, who still harbored his adventurous spirit. Although his love for adventure had diminished slightly after a significant defeat by the Angel Guild, he occasionally overlooked potential dangers. Anna shook her head in disagreement. "Splitting up now would be too risky. We should stay together and follow Irving. Besides, I don''t think Vicky should be on her own." she suggested. While Anna didn''t know Vicky very well. Their conversations on the way to Starling City had revealed enough for her to learn that Vicky was merely a life mage, which meant her combat abilities were not particularly strong. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vicky nodded in agreement with Anna''s plan. And Benjamin naturally followed suit after Vicky''s approval. With the majority in agreement, Anna stepped forward and positioned herself next to Irving. "Shouldn''t we take action immediately? Like you said earlier, Donald''s situation must be dire. We need to find him as soon as possible." Anna felt that Irving was hesitating more than necessary and felt compelled to nudge him. However, just as Anna finished speaking, Irving gestured for her to be silent. Anna didn''t know why Irving wanted her to be quiet, but she complied nonetheless. After all, Irving''s judgments had always been accurate, never once leading them astray. Upon arriving at the Smith family estate, Irving had been intently observing the main entrance. The group behind him, following his lead, also directed their gaze towards the grand doorway. Under their watchful eyes, the doors of the Smith family estate slowly began to open. Elder Seville emerged from the entrance, flanked by two members of the Night Blades, who were supporting Donald between them. Donald looked to be in terrible condition. It seemed as though he hadn''t had a proper rest in a long time, his appearance one of utter exhaustion. If not for the support of the Night Blades members, he would have collapsed to the ground. Vicky was visibly distressed at the sight. She called out to her grandfather, "Grandpa, are you alright?" Donald just looked towards Vicky, too weak to speak. "He''s fine." Elder Seville answered on Donald''s behalf. Elder Seville''s face bore a faint smile as he observed Irving and the group behind him, seemingly assessing their true strength. Upon hearing Elder Seville''s voice, Vicky''s expression turned to one of anger. She shouted back at him, "Let him go now! If my grandfather has suffered even the slightest injury, I will make you pay dearly." Elder Seville looked dismissively at Vicky''s threat. "Do you really have the power to make me pay?" he challenged. "She might not have the power to make you pay, but I certainly do." Irving replied, his voice icy as he stared down Elder Seville. A fleeting snarl crossed Elder Seville''s face upon hearing Irving''s response, indicating a mix of contempt and perhaps a hint of apprehension. Elder Seville''s attitude towards Irving was indeed one of wariness. Although he tried to appear indifferent in front of the others, his response to Irving inadvertently revealed his apprehension. "You do possess such strength, but you won''t use it. Because you know that opposing me will come at a great cost, and it could cost the life of someone you hold dear." Elder Seville threatened Irving openly. Irving let out a cold laugh in response. "Do you really think you can kill anyone in front of me? Even Donald isn''t beyond my protection. I will always intervene to stop you." Under the watchful eyes of the group, Elder Seville slowly nodded. "You''re right, even Donald here could be protected by you. But you''ve forgotten about another person you care deeply about." With that, Elder Seville snapped his fingers. Immediately, two members of the Night Blades emerged from the depths of the Smith family estate, trailing behind them was Sophia, sealed within a sphere of dark energy. The moment Irving saw Sophia, he understood why Elder Seville was so confident. "You dare use Sophia''s life to threaten me?!" Irving exclaimed. "This isn''t a threat, it''s advice!" Elder Seville replied without hesitation. "There has never been a real conflict of interest between us. Both of us want to lay claim to the Smith family''s treasure. Why can''t we cooperate? Even in that strange and unknown region before, didn''t we both gain the power of chaos? Even though we''ve both lost that power now, it doesn''t mean we can''t work together." Elder Seville was indeed using hostages to threaten Irving, aiming simply to slow Irving''s actions. As long as Irving did not pose a direct threat, Elder Seville was confident he could secure the Smith family''s treasure through Donald. "You Night Blades always resort to such dirty tricks, but this time, your vile strategies will definitely not succeed." Aron stepped forward angrily and confronted Elder Seville. Elder Seville didn''t even glance at Aron, dismissing him as a minor character. "I disagree with your characterization. This is not a dirty trick, but a perfect strategy. If you agree to cooperate with me, no one needs to get hurt, and we can all enhance our powers. Isn''t this a win-win solution?" Elder Seville continued to persuade, hoping Irving would agree to his plan. Just then, Sophia, sealed within the black energy sphere, shouted towards Irving and the others. "Do not believe a word he says! Everything he''s telling you is a lie! His actions are designed to mislead your judgment." Sophia''s words caused Elder Seville''s expression to twist into a snarl. Without uttering another word, he intensified the seal of the black sphere. As the power of the sphere grew stronger. Sophia felt increasing pain, her face contorting with agony. "Enough! If you truly wish to cooperate with me, then stop using such methods to threaten me." Irving finally spoke up. Hearing Irving''s response, Elder Seville halted his actions, and Sophia could finally catch her breath, relieved from the intense pain, at least temporarily. "Does this mean you are willing to cooperate with me?" "Yes, I am willing to cooperate with you. But you must fulfill your promise to ensure the safety of each one of us. Haven''t you assured us that everyone would be safe?" Irving''s words filled Elder Seville with immense delight. Behind Irving, however, the others were visibly shocked. They were all poised to try and persuade him otherwise. "I believe Elder Seville''s plan genuinely offers the best of both worlds. By simply aligning our actions with his, we can achieve our mutual goals. So why should we refuse to cooperate with him?" Irving elaborated on his reasons for considering collaboration with Elder Seville. However, his explanation seemed aimed more at convincing Elder Seville than reassuring his own companions. Chapter 152 - 152: Diverging Intentions Among the Parties Although Irving had already agreed to collaborate with Elder Seville. It was clear to both parties that this cooperation was merely a reluctant alliance. In reality, each side harbored the desire to completely eliminate the other. However, the current situation made it impractical for either side to outright sever ties. "I''m willing to work with you, but I need you to clarify what exactly your next steps are going to be. You can''t possibly expect to keep holding Donald and Sophia hostage and maintain this standoff with us indefinitely, can you? Do you really think that by doing so, you will uncover the so-called treasure of the Smith family? Moreover, after the event of the Chaotic Forces, I believe there are no more treasures of the Smith family left for you to find." Irving directly addressed Elder Seville. Irving''s words were both a pressure tactic aimed at Elder Seville and an explanation to his own comrades about the events that had unfolded. None of them, including the members of the Angel Guild, knew exactly what the event of the Chaotic Forces entailed. However, after hearing the exchange between Irving and Elder Seville, they could somewhat understand that it was indeed related to the Smith family''s treasure. Which Elder Seville was determined to find. Elder Seville chuckled in response. He could clearly discern the underlying message in Irving''s words, but he was not yet ready to reveal his true plans. "Young man, there''s no need to rush," Elder Seville replied. "Of course, I won''t keep confronting you at the doorstep indefinitely. However, I won''t be moving forward with so many people either. Having such a large group is simply too cumbersome." With that, Elder Seville gestured for his men to take Donald away. "Donald is a highly respected elder whom I hold in great esteem. The path ahead will undoubtedly be fraught with difficulties, so we should spare Donald from further hardship." After saying this, Elder Seville glanced over at the people behind Irving. "I only need you and Vicky to accompany me. The others can proceed with my subordinates. My plan requires a significant number of people, so each individual will play a crucial role." After finishing his speech, Elder Seville smiled warmly at Irving and Vicky. Irving nodded in response: "I can move forward with you, and I can speak for Vicky as well, agreeing on her behalf to join you. But you must disclose your plan of action to us first." Irving considered Elder Seville''s plan acceptable. At least for the upcoming actions. Being able to stay close to Vicky meant he could assist her immediately should she encounter any danger. The likelihood of danger befalling others was minimal, given that among the members of Night Blades present, only Elder Seville possessed formidable strength. If Elder Seville did not act alongside the others, the remaining members of Night Blades posed no threat to the Angel Guild or to Benjamin. Elder Seville nodded with a smile. "I haven''t disclosed my plan because it largely depends on Miss Vicky." he admitted. All eyes then turned to Vicky, who, although slightly confused and worried, stepped forward and responded. "How could I possibly know what your plan entails?" "You are a member of the Smith family." Elder Seville explained. "In the underground unknown space beneath the Benevolent Sanatorium, you used your own blood to help us find the way forward. I need you to do the same this time." Though Elder Seville had brought Donald to the Smith family''s ancestral home. Donald''s physical condition had severely deteriorated. Asking him to use his blood again to help Night Blades locate the hidden treasure of the Smith family could likely lead to his death. Such a scenario would create significant complications for Elder Seville and Night Blades. Without Donald, negotiating with Irving would become nearly impossible. Without any hesitation, Vicky agreed to Elder Seville''s request. "Of course, there''s no problem! I can use my own blood to show us the way forward!" Vicky bit her finger and a drop of her blood fell to the floor in front of her. The moment it touched the ground, the entire Smith family''s ancestral home began to tremble violently. As everyone watched, the ancestral home of the Smith family underwent a drastic transformation. The architectural layout was completely altered. The place where Elder Seville stood was no longer at the entrance of the Smith family home. It had become just an ordinary courtyard wall. Meanwhile, the actual entrance to the Smith family home had suddenly shifted to 300 meters away to the east. Everyone present was profoundly shocked by this spectacle. They could hardly believe that Vicky''s blood could alter the architectural layout of the Smith family''s ancestral home. Even Elder Seville was profoundly surprised. After his initial shock, Elder Seville smiled and said, "I told you, our collaboration would definitely be a great success." With these words, he walked over to Irving. "Let''s enter through the new entrance to the real Smith family ancestral home. As for your other comrades, my subordinates will take care of them." No sooner had Elder Seville finished speaking than a large number of Night Blades assassins suddenly appeared around Irving''s companions. These assassins quickly surrounded Aron, Anna, and Benjamin. "What do you mean by this? You were just talking about cooperating with me, so why are your subordinates now threatening my friends? Do you think I can easily accept your threats?" Irving asked in a cold tone after witnessing this scene. Elder Seville shook his head. "This is not a threat. I am doing this to protect your companions. Some of them seem to be quite reckless. If I don''t use this method to caution them, they might jeopardize our cooperation. You should be well aware that the Angel Guild and our Night Blades are absolute enemies. What if a member of the Angel Guild loses their rationality and ruins our collaboration?" Elder Seville''s tone was very calm as he spoke. His demeanor was like that of an elder imparting life lessons to a younger person he greatly admired. Irving was visibly disgusted by Elder Seville''s tone. However, he felt there was no need to confront him directly over this minor issue. "How do you plan to protect my companions? By locking them all up? Didn''t you say earlier that your plan required a lot of people to assist?" "Of course, I won''t lock them all up. They will follow us along with my subordinates. When we encounter danger, we can send them ahead to scout the way." Elder Seville explained. Elder Seville had learned from the failures of his previous endeavor. He believed that this time it was essential to lead more people into the area that might contain the Smith family''s treasure. In this way, even if they encountered dangers, others could go ahead and clear all the hazards. "I believe my plan is very fair for both sides. Because the scouts will not only be your companions but also my subordinates. Both sides might pay a heavy price for paving the way ahead." Elder Seville explained, his tactics undoubtedly unscrupulous. Vicky and Irving disapproved of his methods, but they saw no point in wasting more time arguing. It was clear that no matter what they said, Elder Seville would not change his mind. "Since this is your plan, I will reluctantly agree to it. Let''s not waste any more time and proceed into the real Smith family ancestral home." Irving urged Elder Seville to move forward. Elder Seville nodded in satisfaction and walked towards the true entrance. "Do you think there might be dangers at the entrance?" he asked Irving, who was following behind him. Irving did not respond. As he looked towards the true entrance of the Smith family ancestral home, all he could see was darkness. An ominous presence seemed to lurk within. However, Irving could not be certain whether entering the ancestral home would immediately bring them into danger. Since Irving remained silent, Elder Seville sighed and called one of his subordinates to come forward. "I have a very important task for you." Elder Seville said with a smile. "You need to enter the Smith family ancestral home through the entrance. No matter what happens, I will be there to assist you. Even if you encounter danger, I am capable of rescuing you successfully. So, have no fear, just move forward." Despite Elder Seville''s assurances, the Night Blades member clearly did not believe him. "Elder, I have always been very loyal to you. Surely you can still find a use for me after I stay behind." the member said, his legs shaking. Elder Seville continued to smile. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Didn''t I tell you? There won''t be much danger this time. Go on, move forward!" With that, Elder Seville pushed the hesitant Night Blades member out towards the entrance. Unprepared, the members of Night Blades stepped directly into the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home. Suddenly unsure of what to do next, one of the members just froze, standing motionless on the spot. "Since you haven''t encountered any danger, keep moving forward. If you try to come back now, someone will surely kill you." Irving suddenly called out in a cold voice to the Night Blades member ahead. Elder Seville, hearing this, shot a warning glance at Irving from the corner of his eye, feeling it necessary to caution him not to go too far. Chapter 153 - 153: Benjamins Life-or-Death Decision Upon hearing Irving''s words, the Night Blades member standing at the true entrance of the Smith family ancestral home turned back to look at Elder Seville. Indeed, he saw a very frightening expression on Elder Seville''s face. The member thought to himself that Elder Seville was extremely angry, and if he continued to stand there, Elder Seville might just kill him on the spot. Driven by fear, the Night Blades member continued forward. Following the railing at the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home, the Night Blades member successfully entered the mansion. The moment he stepped inside, a relieved smile spread across his face. "I haven''t encountered any danger! You all can come in quickly!" He shouted back to the others. However, as he turned around, he saw a look of horror on the faces of those behind him. Which left him utterly confused. He hadn''t faced any danger, nor had he seen any monsters. Why then were those behind him showing such terrified expressions? At that moment, Elder Seville was staring wide-eyed in the direction of the Smith family ancestral home. He saw very clearly that the moment his subordinate entered the mansion, he had transformed into a creature crawling on all fours. Just moments ago, this creature that had been his subordinate emitted an unintelligible roar. "It seems there is indeed danger at the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home. Elder Seville, you should take care of the monster your subordinate has become." Irving said coldly to Elder Seville. Irving was not mocking the situation. He knew very well that the Smith family ancestral home harbored tremendous dangers. This mission was not only a risk for the members of Night Blades; his own companions could also potentially lose their lives. Upon hearing Irving''s words, Elder Seville clenched his teeth and cast a dark spell straight ahead. The blade, entirely composed of dark power, directly killed the monster that the Night Blades member had transformed into. After the creature was slain, its body gradually merged into the ground. It seemed as though the ancestral home of the Smith family had completely absorbed and digested the monster. Elder Seville watched all of this unfold, his expression turning even grimmer. He felt he had somewhat underestimated the challenges of the Smith family ancestral home. "Now that my subordinate has completed the scouting task, it is time for one of your companions to do the same." Elder Seville said, his tone no longer as warm as before. He turned to Irving with a cold gaze. "It''s your decision. Decide which one of your companions will scout next." Elder Seville''s approach was clearly designed to sow discord between Irving and his companions. However, he slightly underestimated the solidarity among Irving and his team. Just after Elder Seville finished speaking, three different voices spoke up from not far behind. Aron, Anna, and Benjamin almost simultaneously said, "I''ll scout ahead." After speaking, the three glanced at each other, each feeling that the others were trustworthy partners. Although all three were willing to scout ahead, Irving was not in agreement. He addressed Elder Seville directly, "I only have a few companions, while you have many members in Night Blades. Why can''t one of your members continue to scout? My companions are all very strong, and keeping them for later would be the most beneficial to us. Do you really think the dangers deeper inside the Smith family ancestral home are less than here?" Initially, Elder Seville was slightly shaken by Irving''s argument. After pondering for a moment, he realized he needed to consider the sentiments of his Night Blades members too. He could not just sacrifice his own people. "Your argument differs completely from our initial agreement. One of my subordinates has already been sacrificed, so now it must be one of your companions'' turn." Elder Seville''s stance was very firm, and he used a spell to pull Vicky to the front. "If you are unwilling to let your companions scout, then let Vicky do it. As a descendant of the Smith family, she shouldn''t face too great a danger." This action infuriated Irving. "If you proceed like this, don''t blame me for not being courteous! Even if it results in mutual destruction, I will eliminate you here." Irving was indeed enraged by Elder Seville. Irving''s weapon was tightly gripped in his hand. If Elder Seville attempted to force Vicky into danger again, Irving would not hesitate to launch an attack against him. Just then, Benjamin''s voice came from behind once more. "I''ve said it before, let me scout ahead. I am a loyal servant of the Smith family and also the manager of the security department at Ocean Group. It''s only right that I should take the risk on behalf of President Vicky." Benjamin''s words captured everyone''s attention. Anna and Aron found themselves momentarily without a rebuttal. After all, as members of the Angel Guild, it seemed somewhat unreasonable for them to replace the manager of Ocean Group''s security department in assuming this responsibility. At this point, Irving also hesitated slightly. He saw no major issue with Benjamin''s proposal. And felt that Benjamin likely had the capabilities to avoid danger. Elder Seville appeared indifferent, as he merely needed a sacrificial scout, and it didn''t matter to him who that was. Vicky, however, found this somewhat hard to accept. "You''ve already proven your loyalty sufficiently. You don''t need to do this to prove it again. Doing so would only put you in great danger." she said directly to Benjamin. Benjamin shook his head. "Your safety is what''s most important right now. There''s no need to persuade me further. I''ll just go ahead." With that, Benjamin shrugged off the Night Blades members behind him and moved towards the true entrance of the Smith family ancestral home. At the edge of the entrance, Benjamin took a deep breath. He first checked the exact spot where the last Night Blades member had stood before dying. Then, he sprinted towards the direction of the Smith family ancestral home at full speed. Benjamin felt that if he could move quickly enough, he might be able to leave the danger behind. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All eyes were fixed on Benjamin. Everyone was acutely aware of the great danger he was in. It was certain that Benjamin would encounter many unexpected challenges ahead. If Benjamin couldn''t adapt quickly to danger. He might end up like the Night Blades member who died at the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home. Benjamin was unaware of what others were thinking. His focus was entirely on the action he was engaged in. He moved swiftly across the first section of the floor at the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home. Just as he stepped past the first section, he suddenly felt something grab his foot. At that moment, Benjamin faced a tough decision. He could stop to see what was grabbing his foot, or he could ignore it and continue moving forward. Benjamin was acutely aware that his choice was a matter of life and death. Any mistake in his decision could lead to his demise. Instinctively, Benjamin trusted his gut. He did not stop to investigate what was grabbing his foot; instead, he continued forward at top speed. His decision proved successful. He no longer felt anything tugging at his foot. Breathing a sigh of relief, Benjamin felt that the choice he had just made was not the hardest he would have to face. perhaps even tougher decisions lay ahead. Although Benjamin himself did not perceive his recent actions as highly dangerous, to the others, it appeared as though he had been on the brink of death. Irving and the others could clearly see that the entity that had grabbed Benjamin''s foot was the deceased member of the Night Blades. It seemed the fallen member had transformed into a malevolent spirit, attempting to kill anyone who came near. "Your companion is really lucky; he managed to make the only right decision in an instant." Elder Seville said, slightly disappointed. Irving replied, "It''s not about luck. It''s because my companion is highly capable. If your subordinate had been as strong, he wouldn''t have died there." Elder Seville was slightly angered by Irving''s words. But he decided not to continue the argument. For him, Benjamin''s successful arrival at the Smith family ancestral home was also a positive outcome. "Let''s see if he can indeed bypass all the dangers at the entrance as you claim." Elder Seville remarked, then coldly watched Benjamin''s progress. After crossing the second section of flooring near the entrance, Benjamin stepped onto the next section where he felt his movement speed had significantly slowed compared to before. "Why have I suddenly slowed down? Could there be a slowing magic array hidden beneath this section of the floor?" Benjamin wondered about this possibility. After a brief moment of thought, however, he dismissed the likelihood as very low. He possessed a specific passive skill that allowed him to detect hidden magic arrays. "If it''s not a slowing array, then it means the flow of time around me has been tampered with. I should use an item that can counteract the time dilation." Realizing the danger he was in, Benjamin quickly pulled out an item from his pocket. The item was a rather unimpressive-looking pocket watch. He gave the watch a shake, and almost immediately, the flow of time around him began to accelerate. With the help of the pocket watch, Benjamin escaped from the time-slowing trap. This action enabled him to safely reach the Smith family ancestral home. By choosing the right solution in a life-or-death situation, he successfully arrived at a place of safety. Chapter 154 - 154: The Perilous Smith Family Ancestral Home Benjamin successfully navigated through the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home and reached the interior. After ensuring there were no traps around him, Benjamin turned his attention to the people still outside the mansion. "You should have seen that I have successfully passed through the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home. What you need to do is not hesitate when passing through the entrance. After crossing the first section of the floor, you will encounter an area that slows down time. You just need to use the appropriate item to counteract the slowing effect." Not only had Benjamin successfully overcome the traps at the entrance, but he also shared the solutions with the others. Elder Seville, hearing this, smiled and nodded in approval. "As expected of the security manager of Ocean Group, your abilities are indeed formidable. Vicky, I truly envy you for having such a top-notch subordinate." Vicky, upon hearing this comment, merely gave Elder Seville a cold glance. "Now that we know how to bypass the traps ahead, let''s move forward quickly. We''ve already wasted a lot of time. The time it''s taking to find the treasure inside the Smith family ancestral home is beyond my expectations. We need to speed up our actions." Elder Seville led the way through the entrance of the ancestral home, with Irving and Vicky following closely behind. After the three of them had passed, the rest of the group slowly entered the Smith family ancestral home. Upon entering, Elder Seville first took a moment to survey the architectural layout of the mansion. They were now standing in a spacious courtyard. Directly in front of this courtyard stood a massive building, a towering cube with no windows. On either side of the courtyard were rows of withered trees that seemed to have been dead for a long time, and beneath these rows of trees were some dead weeds. The Smith family ancestral home appeared very eerie to everyone present. Aron, after carefully observing the layout of the buildings, turned to his companions with a hint of surprise and said, "Isn''t this layout similar to that of a tomb? The building in front without any windows resembles a tombstone, and the rows of dead trees on either side are like candles on the sides of a tomb path. The place where we are standing, right in front of the tombstone, is where offerings for the dead are usually placed." As soon as Aron spoke these words, the expressions on the faces of everyone around him changed dramatically. Anna, slightly frightened, said in a disbelieving tone, "Maybe it''s best not to talk like that right now. Saying these things only adds to everyone''s stress, which isn''t helpful for us finding the Smith family treasure quickly." Aron nodded, seemingly agreeing with Anna''s point. And then both of them fell silent and spoke no more. Although Aron stopped talking, his words had already been heard by everyone around. A shadow seemed to hang over everyone''s hearts. At this moment, Elder Seville coughed twice: "Let''s not worry too much for now. No matter what dangers we face ahead, Irving and I can handle them. The strength of the two of us is more than sufficient. Even if we, on our own, cannot manage the danger, Vicky should be able to use her heritage to help us escape from peril." Elder Seville, aiming to stabilize the group''s morale, openly shared his inner thoughts. He insisted on having Irving accompany him so he would have additional support in dangerous situations. Even if Irving were an adversary, Elder Seville could choose to flee ahead of time and let Irving cover their retreat. Upon hearing Elder Seville''s words, Irving scoffed and said, "Elder Seville is right.If there is indeed danger, he will surely offer you all the assistance you need." Although Irving''s response appeared to agree with Elder Seville on the surface, his tone was subtly mocking. Indicating that he did not really believe Elder Seville would save anyone else. "Regardless, we are all here now. Even if you wanted to leave, it would be impossible, as the doors of the Smith family ancestral home have already been sealed shut." Irving added. While everyone had been silent, Benjamin suddenly spoke to the group. Until now, everyone''s attention had been focused on the interior of the Smith family ancestral home, but Benjamin had been the only one looking towards the exterior. Thus, he was the only one who had noticed the doors being closed. Hearing Benjamin''s words, everyone, including Elder Seville, quickly turned their heads to look back at the entrance of the Smith family ancestral home. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as Benjamin had mentioned, the doors of the Smith family ancestral home were indeed tightly closed. Even if they wanted to escape, it was now impossible. "At this point, we can only proceed as planned. Let''s continue our exploration forward; finding the Smith family treasure will allow us to leave here cleanly." Elder Seville stated, despite his slight concern. He successfully convinced the others to move forward with him. The Night Blades members were divided into two groups, one going around the massive building from the left and the other from the right. Elder Seville, with the remaining people, stood and watched the movements of the Night Blades members. He was well aware that those he had sent were likely to encounter danger and was prepared for the possibility that they might all be lost. However, what happened next surprised everyone. The Night Blades members sent out by Elder Seville encountered no dangers and eventually circled back to their original position. "Elder, there''s no path ahead. We''ve circled around and ended up back here." one of the Night Blades captains ran up to Elder Seville and reported. Elder Seville''s expression turned to one of extreme shock upon hearing this. "How is that possible? The Smith family ancestral home can''t possibly be this small! You must have been tricked by an illusion." Just as he finished speaking, Elder Seville suddenly felt as though there were many people around him. He quickly looked around and saw a multitude of spirits appearing, already beginning to attack the others. Elder Seville was also one of the targets of these spirits. Suddenly, the crowd was plunged into chaos. The Night Blades members, being the weakest, scattered in all directions, trying to find a safe spot, but such a thing was impossible. Within the Smith family ancestral home. Every part of it was laden with traps. The Night Blades members who had just returned were not the same ones who had left. They had been killed by traps, and only their ghosts had returned. While everyone else was in a state of panic, Irving quickly grabbed Vicky, who was next to him. "We must take this opportunity to break free from Elder Seville''s control!" Irving said and immediately started running towards the deeper parts of the Smith family ancestral home with Vicky. Although all the Night Blades members who had previously ventured deeper into the ancestral home had been killed. At this moment, Irving had no other choice. He knew very well that deeper into the ancestral home, more traps awaited. Irving had no choice but to flee deeper into the Smith family ancestral home to evade Elder Seville''s pursuit. Elder Seville, faced with the sudden chaos, was at a loss for how to handle the situation. He shouted at the Night Blades members, "Don''t panic! We can handle these spirit attacks if we stay united!" Meanwhile, he kept an eye on Irving and his companion''s movements. Irving and Vicky were running towards the depths of the Smith family ancestral home, with Benjamin naturally following close behind. Aron and Anna, although further away from Irving. They also used the opportunity to successfully break free from the control of the Night Blades members. Elder Seville, facing such a dire situation, was furious. "If you refuse to cooperate with me, then don''t blame me for being ruthless!" Elder Seville chose not to chase after Irving directly, As he deemed plunging further into the Smith family ancestral home too perilous. Instead, he decided to confront Aron and Anna first. Just as Aron and Anna had freed themselves from the Night Blades, Elder Seville appeared before them. "You fools from the Angel Guild surely don''t think you can escape from me that easily, do you?" Elder Seville coldly addressed Aron and Anna. At this point, Elder Seville had already blocked all possible escape routes for Aron and Anna. Anna coldly replied, "You''re not qualified to call anyone from the Angel Guild a fool." Aron, standing beside her, felt there was no need for further discussion. "Why waste words on him? Let''s just take him down!" As soon as he finished speaking, Aron grabbed his weapon and charged at Elder Seville. Anna, though feeling Aron''s action was somewhat rash, still quickly followed up to coordinate with him. Elder Seville did not take Aron and Anna seriously. "Such folly!" he muttered. Elder Seville then stepped forward with his left foot. Instantly, a black door materialized in front of him. As the door opened, it locked onto Aron. The door then closed swiftly, and with it, Aron was sucked into an unknown space. Anna was left in shock at this development. She had thought that she and Aron, even if not a match for Elder Seville, would at least be able to exchange blows with him. She could never have anticipated that Aron would be subdued by Elder Seville with a single move. Chapter 155 - 155: The Reason for Confidence With Aron effortlessly defeated by Elder Seville, Anna naturally chose not to confront Elder Seville head-on. Instead, she opted to run in the opposite direction from him. Although fleeing in the opposite direction was also fraught with great danger¡ªsince it led deeper into the depths of the Smith family ancestral home. Anna had no other choice. S sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he thought that this course of action might even allow her to rendezvous with Irving and the others. Elder Seville had retracted the black door, from which Aron''s screams could still be heard. Elder Seville glanced at the Night Blades members, who were still frantically scattering around, and his face showed an expression of anger. "Enough! Everyone calm down immediately!" he bellowed. Following his roar, the Night Blades members froze. After about ten or fifteen seconds, they gradually began to move again, this time more composed. At this point, they had regained their composure. "I really didn''t expect you all to be so fragile. It was just a sudden attack by spirits; there was no need to panic. It''s because of your panic that all the hostages we had taken managed to escape. Now I have to exert effort to recapture them." Elder Seville said, his tone slightly angry. However, those who knew Elder Seville well understood that he wasn''t overly concerned about the hostages escaping. "Elder, the hostages have escaped. What should we do now? Are you going to capture them all by yourself? Won''t that take a lot of time?" One of the Night Blades members, Zhan Meng, ran up to Elder Seville and asked. Elder Seville shook his head. "I don''t need to capture them one by one. They are surely somewhere deep within the Smith family ancestral home by now. I can find out their exact location immediately." Elder Seville then pulled out an old map from his pocket. This map was of the Smith family ancestral home. "Irving has underestimated me too much, thinking I would enter the Smith family ancestral home without any preparation. Even without Irving and his group''s assistance, I know exactly where we are within the Smith family ancestral home. As long as we find the right direction, we can quickly exit the Smith family ancestral home. Thus, what Benjamin said earlier¡ªthat we can''t leave the Smith family ancestral home¡ªapplies only to Irving and his companions. For us, it''s absolutely not the case." Elder Seville stated with a smile, clarifying his confidence to all the Night Blades members who finally understood why he seemed so assured. "Elder, even if we can be sure to find a way out of the Smith family ancestral home, we are currently unable to accomplish your earlier plan. Weren''t you intending to find the Smith family treasure?" one of the Night Blades members questioned. "Don''t be too anxious. I am a very patient person. Let''s just wait here for Irving and his group to return. They are bound to encounter many dangers within the Smith family ancestral home. Without my help, it''s unlikely they''ll be able to proceed for long." Elder Seville responded and then settled down in a spot to sit. He was indeed confident, and his assurance reduced the worries of the Night Blades members. They all rested on the spot, waiting for Irving and his group to return. Not far from them, Irving, Vicky, and Benjamin indeed ran into significant trouble. The trio found themselves lost in a maze-like building. "I remember that we should be able to exit if we take this corridor." Benjamin said, pointing towards a nearby junction. Usually very composed, Benjamin was now also caught in a state of panic. He, along with Vicky and Irving, had been wandering in this building for a considerable time. By his own estimation, they had been lost for at least an hour. The expressions on the faces of Irving and Vicky behind him were grim. "I don''t think the direction you''re pointing is right. We should try another path to find the exit." Vicky suggested, believing her memory differed from Benjamin''s. Though she also felt they had been lost for a long time. Only Irving was slightly skeptical about how long they had been lost. He didn''t feel they had been in the building for very long, nor did he believe the architecture should be so complex. While Vicky and Benjamin were discussing, Irving walked towards a nearby corridor. He intended to try and break down its walls. If he could demolish the corridor walls, they wouldn''t need to keep navigating through such a complex structure. Irving concentrated all his strength into his fist and punched towards the wall in front of him. The force used was immense, and at the moment his fist hit the wall, the entire building shook violently. Startled by the commotion, Benjamin and Vicky turned their eyes towards Irving in alarm. "Why are you trying to smash the wall? Are you planning to break through all the walls and then escape through the openings you create?" Vicky asked Irving, slightly surprised by his actions. Irving shook his head. "That''s impossible because this wall is just too sturdy. Even if I were to use all my strength, I wouldn''t be able to destroy it." Hearing Irving''s response, Benjamin suddenly thought of something. He reached into his pocket and pulled out an item¡ªa compass. Holding the compass, he spun around in place. After coming full circle, Benjamin addressed Irving and Vicky, "The directions here are confused. We weren''t moving in a straight line at all, but rather winding back and forth in what seemed like a straight path." After saying this, Benjamin handed the compass to Irving. Irving immediately felt that this was no ordinary compass. The compass Benjamin handed him could not only identify directions but also help those trapped in illusions find their way out of their environment. Irving walked back and forth in the corridor with the compass. Eventually, he stopped between two doors. "The compass is pointing directly here. This should mean that if we continue forward from here, we can leave this building." Irving told Benjamin and Vicky as he faced a thick wall. Vicky was somewhat skeptical and countered, "But there''s just a wall in front of you. If you walk forward, won''t you just hit the wall?" Irving nodded as if he agreed with Vicky''s observation. However, without any hesitation, he took a large step forward. Under the watchful eyes of Vicky and Benjamin, Irving passed straight through the wall. "It turns out that wall was an illusion, too. Let''s quickly follow him." Benjamin was the first to react and promptly shared his realization with Vicky. Vicky nodded and followed Benjamin through the wall. Led by the compass, Irving and the others soon arrived in front of a massive bronze door. The door was shut tight, flanked by statues of various monsters on both sides. A large character for "Smith" was prominently displayed in the center of the bronze door. "It looks like we''ve finally reached the exit of this building. However, it seems the compass won''t be of any use here anymore." Irving observed. Irving handed the compass back to Benjamin. After stowing the compass away, Benjamin asked, "What should we do next? Should we try to destroy the bronze door with brute force?" Before Irving could respond, Vicky interjected. "Using brute force is unlikely to destroy the bronze door. Although I don''t know what the symbols on it represent, they must possess powerful magic. After all, this door was made by my ancestors who once wielded the mighty power of chaos." Vicky''s words reminded Irving of a potential solution. He decided to use the power of chaos to manipulate the bronze door. "You two should step back a bit. I''m going to use the power of chaos. If you stay too close, you might be in danger." Irving warned. Upon hearing this, Benjamin and Vicky retreated several steps. Once sure that they were far enough away, Irving began to gather the remnants of chaos power within his body. Although most of his chaos power had been lost, the Taikoo Flame Pearl still allowed him to harness a small reserve of this formidable force. This time, Irving unleashed all of his remaining chaos power. The energy gradually formed into tangible orbs, with colorful balls of light flying out from his body. These orbs did not head towards the bronze door but instead flew towards the various monster statues flanking the door. As the orbs merged with the statues, they all came to life. The revived statues turned into pure monsters, immediately targeting Irving. At this moment, Irving was unable to fend off their attacks. Because he was focused on using his remaining chaos power to open the bronze door. Just as Irving was unsure of what to do next, Benjamin suddenly appeared in front of him. "You keep working on opening the bronze door! I''ll handle these monsters. Though I''m not as strong as you, I can manage this task." Irving nodded in agreement to Benjamin''s proposal. Given the current circumstances, he had to rely on Benjamin''s combat abilities. Although Vicky was also willing to help Irving, she was not suited for battle. Ensuring her own safety was the best support she could offer to both Irving and Benjamin. Chapter 156 - 156: Inescapable Control As Benjamin struggled to fend off the attacks from the surrounding monsters, Irving channeled the chaotic energy he possessed into the bronze gates before him at breakneck speed. As the chaotic energy infused into it, the bronze gate emitted a faint sound. From a distance, Vicky could observe that the bronze gate seemed different than before. Colorful flashes of light began to sparkle around its edges. "Hold on! This is a critical moment. I absolutely cannot be distracted by the monsters around us." Irving shouted in Benjamin''s direction. Irving was acutely aware that the chaotic energy he had summoned was sufficient to open the bronze gate. The last thing he needed was an interruption from the monsters. If the monsters reached Irving, he would have to divert his attention to deal with the beasts close at hand, which would prevent him from summoning the full extent of the chaotic energy within him. "Don''t worry! I can definitely keep these monsters away from you!" Benjamin responded firmly while fighting fiercely against the monsters. Despite Benjamin''s best efforts, more monsters, awakened by the chaotic energy, kept appearing. Overwhelmed by the increasing number of foes, Benjamin started to falter. Upon witnessing this, Vicky immediately decided to assist Benjamin. Although Vicky lacked significant combat skills, she could at least disrupt the monsters'' actions. "Lure the monsters toward me! While I can''t assist in combat, I can still ensure my safety and provide you with healing." Vicky suggested to Benjamin. Initially, Benjamin was reluctant to follow Vicky''s plan, as it posed a certain threat to her safety. Benjamin''s priority was to ensure Vicky''s safety. However, as their disadvantage in battle grew, Benjamin was forced to adopt Vicky''s plan. He moved closer to Vicky, and the monsters followed him towards her. Once Benjamin led the monsters to a location far from Irving, he and Vicky took a wide detour before returning to their original position. They believed this tactic would trap the monsters. Initially, Benjamin and Vicky''s maneuver seemed successful. But when they circled back to their original spot, they were shocked to find the monsters had teleported back near the bronze gate. At that moment, Irving was plunged into a severe crisis, with the nearest monster just a step away from him, leaving Benjamin and Vicky unable to assist. With tension at its peak, Benjamin and Vicky rushed towards Irving as fast as they could. Meanwhile, Irving, under immense pressure, chose not to distract himself with the nearby monsters. Instead, he focused all his attention on summoning the chaotic energy. At the critical moment, the chaotic energy summoned by Irving finally fully activated the bronze gate. After a resounding boom, the letters "Smith" fell off from above the gate. A beam of light then emanated from the center of the bronze gate. This light, upon touching the monsters, turned them instantly into ash. It didn''t take long for all the monsters surrounding Irving to be obliterated by this radiant emission from the bronze gate. Vicky and Benjamin had just arrived by Irving''s side. "Are you alright? That was incredibly close!" Vicky asked, her concern evident as she looked at Irving. Irving smiled and shook his head, "I wasn''t attacked by the monsters. I managed to activate the bronze gate before they could reach me. Now, we can make our way out of this maze-like structure." As Irving finished his sentence, Anna suddenly appeared on the other side of the bronze gate. Irving, Vicky, and Benjamin looked at her in slight surprise. Anna ran towards them as fast as she could while shouting, "The Night Blades have made their move. Aron has met with misfortune." Anna''s words shocked Irving, Benjamin, and Vicky, prompting them to immediately prepare for battle. Just as Anna reached them, Elder Seville appeared with members of the Night Blades. "It seems you managed to escape from this labyrinthine structure. You do have some skills." Elder Seville said with a smile, slowly addressing Irving and the others. "Was this structure your trap? If you had the capability to set traps in the Smith family mansion, why didn''t you directly seek the treasures there?" Irving asked coldly, staring in Elder Seville''s direction. Elder Seville shook his head, "You misunderstand. This maze-like building is indeed a trap, but it wasn''t set by me for you. It''s a trap by the Smith family mansion. I merely knew there would be a trap here, which is why I didn''t bring my own people. Your own mistakes led you into this trap, can you blame me for that?" As Elder Seville spoke, dark orbs began to appear around him, circling his body. Soon after, the apparitions of Sophia and Donald materialized beside Elder Seville. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can be magnanimous and forgive your previous actions, but I must warn you again, these two are still under our control. Don''t you intend to save them? Are you willing to let them die? If you really plan to abandon them, then you might as well attack us directly." Although Elder Seville spoke with a tone that remained cordial, Irving and the others could clearly detect the underlying threat in his words. "You cannot escape my control. Even if you don''t care about Sophia and Donald''s safety, you won''t be able to leave the Smith family mansion because only I possess the map of it." To ensure his plan''s success, Elder Seville pulled out the map he held. Irving glanced at the map in Elder Seville''s hands. Although he couldn''t see the details from this distance, he felt there was no need for Elder Seville to lie about the map. Moreover, Irving noticed that the numbers of the Night Blades members behind Elder Seville hadn''t decreased significantly. Which suggested that Elder Seville indeed had a safer passage within the Smith family mansion. After a moment of calm reflection, Irving decided to continue cooperating with Elder Seville. However, before he could speak, Anna loudly declared to Elder Seville, "No matter what others think, I absolutely will not cooperate with you. You killed my companion! I will never forgive you!" Irving suddenly remembered Anna''s earlier statement that Aron had been killed by Elder Seville. His expression turned icy. Aron and Irving had a friendly relationship. Aron had helped Irving a lot in the past. Naturally, if Aron had indeed been killed by Elder Seville, Irving would not forgive him either. At this moment, Elder Seville chuckled softly. "Your friend wasn''t killed by me. He''s merely confined in an unknown space." With that, Elder Seville extended his left hand forward. And a phantom-like black door appeared in his palm. "If you want to hear his voice, I can let him speak to you now." Elder Seville''s eyes briefly glinted with a fleeting black light, and then Aron''s voice emerged from the black door. "Can anyone hear me? I''m trapped in a completely dark area. I don''t know where I am. Can anyone save me?" Hearing Aron''s voice, Anna became visibly excited. "I can hear your voice. Can you hear mine?" After Anna spoke, the previously pleading Aron fell silent for a moment before responding. "I can hear your voice. Where are you now?" "I''m at the Smith family mansion. You''re trapped in Elder Seville''s black door." Anna explained. Just after Anna clarified, Elder Seville swiftly retracted the phantom black door. "Do you believe me now?" Elder Seville asked, smiling at Irving and Anna. "We can indeed trust you now, but shouldn''t your people lead the way next? After all, you mentioned that you have the map of the Smith family mansion." Irving''s expression was somewhat gentler than before. However, he still harbored the hope of finding an opportunity to completely eliminate Elder Seville. Elder Seville nodded. "Of course, but my conditions remain the same as before. You and Vicky must accompany me. The others must hand over their equipment to my subordinates." Irving hesitated slightly at this demand. If the others surrendered their equipment, they would be helpless in the face of danger. "You really don''t need to worry so much. In dangerous situations, I can ensure your safety. Besides, you have no other option now. Engaging in battle here with me, you stand no chance of victory." After saying this, Elder Seville snapped his fingers. The map of the Smith family mansion in his hand then emitted a dazzling light. The bronze gate of the maze-like building where Irving and the others had been previously slammed shut. Elder Seville demonstrated through this act that he could manipulate the architecture of the Smith family mansion to some extent. This also meant that Elder Seville could use the mansion''s traps against Irving and his companions. Seeing this, Irving, with a smile, said. "In that case, let''s proceed with the plan as discussed. Please, lead the way." Chapter 157 - 157: The True Secret of the Smith Family After successfully regaining control of the situation, Elder Seville was in high spirits. Leading the way with Irving and Vicky, the other members of the Night Blades were tasked with keeping an eye on Benjamin and Anna. The group continued along the path Elder Seville had chosen, delving deeper into the Smith family mansion. As they moved forward, Irving couldn''t help but ask Elder Seville, "Do you really believe that you will find the treasure you seek within the Smith family mansion? Isn''t the treasure of the Smith family mansion related to chaotic energy?" From what Irving had observed in the previous battle with the ancestors of the Smith family, Elder Seville should have realized that controlling chaotic energy was extremely difficult. And full control posed the threat of resurrecting the Smith family ancestor within one''s own body. So why was Elder Seville so intent on finding the treasure of the Smith family mansion? Elder Seville must be privy to crucial information that Irving was not aware of yet. Irving hoped to coax this vital information out of him by probing indirectly. "Chaotic energy is indeed a powerful force. But acquiring chaotic energy was just a fortunate byproduct. the real treasure of the Smith family isn''t the chaotic energy." Elder Seville simply responded and then fell silent. With Elder Seville not speaking further, Irving was left with no choice but to remain silent as well. Thus, the group continued their eerie progress through the Smith family mansion. Eventually, they arrived in front of a massive building. Elder Seville stopped, turned back to look at the group. "Ahead of us lies the most critical location of our mission. The treasure of the Smith family is hidden inside that building. Would anyone volunteer to enter it first?" No one stepped forward to volunteer, as it was clear to everyone that entering the building would be tremendously dangerous. "While there is some risk in entering the building, I am also prepared to offer a reward. Anyone who dares to enter first will be promoted by three ranks within the Night Blades." Elder Seville chose not to forcibly assign anyone. He knowed that even if someone were coerced into going and managed to gather some information, they might not share it with him. Despite using a tactic of enticement, no member of the Night Blades took the bait. "If none of you is willing to go voluntarily, then I will have to pick someone at random to send in." Elder Seville was visibly annoyed. He scanned the faces of the many Night Blades members, and finally, his gaze locked onto a squad leader. "You, I''m talking to you! Go into that building." Upon hearing Elder Seville''s command, the expression of the Night Blades'' squad leader turned to one of sheer panic. "My strength isn''t great! Elder, please find someone stronger!" "Enough talk! Now that I have chosen you to go into that building, your job is to quickly carry out my command." Elder Seville''s gaze was stern and unyielding. Although the squad leader of the Night Blades was extremely reluctant, he found himself without any other option. Under the pressure from Elder Seville, he could only slowly approach the building. "What are you dawdling for?! Since you''re already at the edge of the building, just go in!" Elder Seville urged him on. The squad leader looked back at the group before finally entering the building. The moment he stepped inside, the entire building emitted a burst of white light. After letting out a dreadful scream, the squad leader fell silent. Elder Seville''s expression darkened upon witnessing this. "I hadn''t anticipated that this building would be so dangerous. It seems I should send someone stronger inside." After saying this, Elder Seville''s gaze turned toward Irving. "The true secret of the Smith family mansion is hidden within this building. Weren''t you asking earlier about the treasure I seek from the Smith family mansion? Just enter this building, and you will find all the answers to your questions." Elder Seville''s intentions were clear. He hoped Irving would enter the building. As among all those present, only he and Irving possessed top-tier strength. Elder Seville certainly did not want to take a significant risk himself. No sooner had Elder Seville finished speaking than Vicky immediately spoke out in opposition. "Irving, you absolutely must not listen to him! You aren''t the one seeking the Smith family''s treasure. He should be the one to take the risk." Vicky''s words were met with an angry glare from Elder Seville. "Glaring at me won''t help. I absolutely will not agree to your plan." Vicky showed no fear. She was very aware that, at least under the current circumstances, Elder Seville would not easily kill her. Although Elder Seville was visibly angry, he merely glanced at Vicky. "What do you think? Have you decided?" Elder Seville turned his attention back to Irving and asked. Irving nodded. "I have made up my mind, and I think what you''re saying makes a lot of sense." Irving''s response surprised everyone. Vicky''s face was a picture of shock, while Elder Seville''s expression was one of delighted surprise. "Excellent! I knew you would understand my meaning!" Just as Elder Seville finished speaking, Irving interjected. "I haven''t finished speaking yet. Don''t be so quick to interrupt me." This statement from Irving drew everyone''s attention back to him. "I could indeed enter this building, but you must make certain promises in return." Irving stated. "What kind of promises do you want?" Elder Seville asked, his tone slightly guarded. In Elder Seville''s view, the promises Irving was asking him to make were certainly difficult to fulfill. Irving might be using this tactic to place Elder Seville in a dilemma, forcing him into a position where he had no easy way out. "The promises I require are actually quite straightforward," Irving explained. "First, you must ensure the safety of my companions. Second, you must provide me with information related to the treasure of the Smith family mansion." After hearing Irving''s conditions, Elder Seville breathed a sigh of relief. These demands didn''t seem too challenging for him to agree to. "I can immediately agree to the first promise. However, the second promise can only be fulfilled after you enter the building and return." Though Elder Seville believed he could fulfill these promises immediately. But he was not ready to agree without some reservation. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving, hearing this, smiled wryly. "I feel you lack sincerity. If you were truly sincere, you would readily agree to both promises. Since you are not, I see no reason to enter the building." Elder Seville felt a twinge of regret at Irving''s response. And quickly said. "I can guarantee the safety of your companions, but the information related to the treasure of the Smith family mansion, I can only share with you alone." Elder Seville was cautious, not only towards Irving but towards everyone else as well. Even if he were compelled to divulge information about the treasure. He did not want too many people to know about it. Irving nodded. "You can tell me alone." Elder Seville and Irving then isolated themselves. Ensuring that no one else could overhear. Once confident that their conversation would remain private, Elder Seville began to speak. "The real treasure of the Smith family is actually a clue to an artifact. The ancestors of the Smith family once possessed an extremely powerful weapon long ago, which they used to defeat all potential enemies. Normally, the Smith family''s ancestor could have used this artifact to establish an empire, but for some unknown reason, the possession of this artifact drove the ancestor to madness. Eventually, the Smith family''s ancestor hid the artifact and passed on clues to his descendants. I learned this from other members of the Smith family. This artifact is crucial for us, the Night Blades, so I must obtain it. As for the chaotic energy that the Smith family possesses, if you really want it, I will give it all to you." Elder Seville revealed all the information he knew. After hearing this, Irving fell into deep thought. Normally, he would not fully trust Elder Seville, but he could not detect any deception in his words. An artifact indeed warranted the Night Blades'' utmost effort. However, Irving did not believe that Elder Seville would hand over all of the chaotic energy to him. Elder Seville was someone deeply obsessed with power. Undoubtedly, he would attempt to consolidate all of the power solely within himself. After some contemplation, Irving finally understood. The chaotic energy was generated by the Smith family''s ancestor using that artifact. If the Night Blades controlled the artifact, they would also control all the chaotic energy. Thus, even if the chaotic energy was currently under Irving''s control, the Night Blades could reclaim it. Realizing the trap in Elder Seville''s words, Irving nodded with a smile. "Since you have fulfilled your promise, I will fulfill mine as well. I will enter that building." After making this declaration, Irving walked briskly toward the building. All eyes fixed on him as he moved forward. Everyone''s thoughts varied. Irving''s companions naturally hoped for his safe return, while Elder Seville and the members of the Night Blades merely hoped that Irving would gather some useful information this time. Chapter 158 - 158: The Unusual Reaction of the Taikoo Flame Pearl Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Irving approached the eerie and terrifying building. Without any hesitation, he stepped directly into the structure. Immediately, Irving''s figure vanished from everyone''s sight. Elder Seville observed everything with an impassive expression. His emotions were extremely conflicted. On one hand, he hoped Irving''s endeavor would succeed, as that would mean he might obtain the legendary artifact once possessed by the Smith family ancestors. On the other hand, he wished for Irving to perish during this mission. After all, Irving was the strongest adversary Elder Seville had ever encountered. If Irving survived, Elder Seville was certain that more troubles awaited him. Beside Elder Seville, Vicky stared anxiously and worriedly at the ominous building. She only prayed for Irving''s safe return. The moment Irving stepped into the sinister building, he felt as if he had been transported to another realm. The space Irving now found himself in was filled with various elemental forces. Throughout this space, the agonized screams of different individuals echoed intermittently. Irving did not panic. He calmly analyzed his current situation. "I should not be inside that eerie building. I must have been transported to this unknown region the moment I made contact with the structure. The screams around me likely belong to those who perished near the building previously. Since these screams can linger, it indicates that this space is not far from the building." Having reached his conclusion, Irving began to harness the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him. The energy of the Taikoo Flame Pearl gradually filled Irving''s body, and a silver glow emanated around him. This silver glow shielded Irving from the surrounding screams. Irving then proceeded quickly through the unknown space. As he advanced, he could feel the elemental forces around him growing increasingly violent. These forces seemed intent on destroying him. "No matter who is controlling these elemental forces, I must warn you. It is impossible for you to kill me this way. My power is far greater than you can imagine." Irving hoped that by issuing such a warning, he might caution any potential enemies present. However, his warning was to no avail. No sooner had Irving finished speaking than the elemental forces around him launched an even more ferocious attack. Faced with this violent onslaught of elemental forces, Irving could only rely on activating the "Blessed by Light" skill of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to withstand the assault. After advancing for quite some time, Irving finally came across an ancient-looking door. Intricate patterns adorned this door, and upon first seeing them, Irving had a fleeting sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as though he had seen these patterns somewhere else before. He decided not to proceed immediately and instead took a moment to carefully observe the complex patterns on the door. After about fifteen minutes of scrutiny, it suddenly dawned on him. The intricate designs on the door, while differing slightly in detail, were fundamentally identical to the patterns contained within the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The moment Irving realized this, he felt an unusual reaction from the Taikoo Flame Pearl within his body. The Taikoo Flame Pearl began to rapidly absorb the various elemental forces surrounding Irving into his body. Irving''s power surged dramatically in a short span of time, but this sudden increase in power came at a cost. He felt as though every cell in his body was being seared by the intense energy. After an indeterminate amount of time, the excruciating pain in Irving''s body finally began to subside. At this point, Irving noticed that the various elemental forces around him had completely vanished. It seemed that all of the energy had been absorbed by the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Although Irving couldn''t immediately harness the power absorbed by the Taikoo Flame Pearl, he believed that with time, he would eventually be able to fully utilize all of its energy. Once he was certain that his body was no longer in danger, Irving turned his attention back to the ancient door in front of him. The door was now open. Behind it lay a deep, shadowy corridor. There was no light within the corridor, and Irving had no idea where it led. However, he had no other options available to him now. Irving had no choice but to step into the dark corridor. The moment he entered, the ancient door slammed shut behind him. Irving turned around, intending to stop the door from closing, but he was too late. "Since the door is already shut, the only way now is forward; there''s no turning back," Irving remarked with a slight sigh, then swiftly proceeded down the dark corridor. Although the corridor appeared pitch black when viewed from outside the door, upon entering, Irving discovered that there were indeed candles along both sides. However, the candlelight was exceedingly faint. With the help of the dim candlelight, Irving could barely make out the condition of the walls on either side of the corridor. The walls were entirely constructed from a variety of bones. Most of these bones were not human, and some were astonishingly large. "Is this really a corridor built by the ancestors of the Smith family? Could the ancestors of the Smith family have been powerful enough to vanquish such a diverse array of creatures?" As Irving advanced through the corridor, his doubts grew. While the Smith family ancestral home was indeed filled with numerous traps, they were at least within the realm of what Irving could comprehend. After acquiring a legendary artifact, it was conceivable that the ancestors of the Smith family could marshal enough power to construct such a trap-laden and mysterious ancestral home. However, the existence of this corridor was something Irving found hard to accept. Irving even began to suspect that the bones lining the walls came from creatures of different eras. Upon considering this possibility, Irving suddenly realized something. He focused his mind and continually drew upon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him. As the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl gradually awakened, the bones on either side of the corridor began to tremble violently. Irving closed his eyes and extended his consciousness, continuously exploring the dark corridor ahead. Finally, at the end of the corridor, he discovered a model of the Smith family ancestral home. The moment he laid eyes on the model, Irving understood exactly where they were! They weren''t in the real Smith family ancestral home at all. From the very beginning, everyone had fallen into a trap set by the ancestors of the Smith family. Elder Seville believed he was in control of the situation, but in reality, it was the ancestors of the Smith family who held all the cards. The ritual Elder Seville spoke of, which was supposed to lead them into the true Smith family ancestral home, was utterly wrong. The ritual performed by Elder Seville was not a ritual to enter the real ancestral home, but rather one to enter a cursed space that the ancestors had long prepared. Apart from Irving, everyone else was inside the model of the Smith family ancestral home at the end of the corridor. Irving could even see small figurines representing each person, each displaying a different expression. Focusing his mind, Irving reached out and grabbed a figurine representing a member of the Night Blades, crushing it in his hand. Simultaneously, the Night Blades member represented by the figurine disintegrated into pieces right before everyone''s astonished eyes. Elder Seville looked on in shock, his expression shifting unpredictably. Although Irving wasn''t physically inside the model, it seemed he could use the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to observe what was happening within it. "Perhaps I can use this opportunity to kill Elder Seville and all the members of the Night Blades!" Irving realized this was a once-in-a-lifetime chance. However, just as he reached out to crush the figurine representing Elder Seville, his connection with the Taikoo Flame Pearl was abruptly severed. Irving''s consciousness snapped back to his own body. "I won''t let you succeed so easily," a familiar voice echoed from the front of the corridor. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment Irving heard the voice, he prepared himself for battle. The voice belonged to the ancestor of the Smith family, who had recently attempted to use Irving''s body for resurrection. "You don''t need to be so tense. While I won''t allow you to succeed easily, I''m not your enemy either. My only goal is to ensure that the artifact of the Smith family does not fall into the wrong hands," the ancestor''s voice reverberated again. Irving remained on guard, as he did not trust the ancestor at all. "If your sole purpose is to safeguard the Smith family''s artifact, why trap me here? And why imprison everyone else inside that model?" Irving retorted, prompting a derisive laugh from the ancestor. "Do you think this was my doing? The Night Blades'' failed ritual led them astray into the model of the ancestral home. Despite possessing the power of the Taikoo Divine Clan, you can only save yourself, not others," the ancestor mocked, without launching an attack on Irving. Irving''s tension eased slightly. "You should know very well that my companions and I are not here to seize the Smith family''s artifact. We were brought here against our will by Elder Seville and the Night Blades. If you''re willing to help us safely exit the model of the ancestral home, we can cooperate with you. Eliminate Elder Seville and the Night Blades, and the artifact of the Smith family will remain secure," Irving proposed, offering his terms for collaboration with the Smith family ancestor. Chapter 159 - 159: The Remnant Soul of the Smith Family Ancestor Faced with Irving''s proposal for cooperation, the ancestor of the Smith family did not immediately respond. After a prolonged silence, the ancestor finally spoke slowly. "I am willing to cooperate with you, but you must agree to three conditions." Irving didn''t agree immediately. Instead, he decided to hear out the ancestor''s conditions. "You can tell me what your three conditions are. If I find them acceptable, I will agree. If not, then it seems we won''t be able to cooperate." Irving''s words were straightforward. He had no intention of pretending to cooperate, only to betray the ancestor at a crucial moment like Elder Seville would. The ancestor of the Smith family slowly laid out their three conditions. "The first condition is very simple for you. I want you to ensure Vicky''s safety. After all, Vicky is my descendant, and she is now the head of the Smith family." Irving could easily agree to the first condition. "No problem at all. Even if you didn''t ask, I would still protect Vicky." "My second condition is that you must do your utmost to eliminate the members of the Night Blades upon returning to the real world." Irving readily agreed to this condition as well. To him, Elder Seville and the Night Blades were already mortal enemies. There was no way he would let them go. "The third and final condition is also quite simple for you. You possess a Taikoo Flame Pearl within your body. I want to know where you obtained this Taikoo Flame Pearl and the story behind it." When the ancestor mentioned the third condition, Irving was taken aback. He clearly remembered that he had never mentioned the Taikoo Flame Pearl to anyone. How did the Smith family ancestor know about the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him? As Irving pondered the question, he suddenly recalled that the ancestor had just mentioned the power of the Taikoo Divine Clan to him. It seemed that the Smith family ancestor had a certain understanding of the Taikoo Divine Clan. But did the ancestor also know anything about the Dark Sovereign? And if the ancestor truly had deep knowledge about the Taikoo Flame Pearl, why hadn''t they utilized it during their previous attempt to resurrect through Irving''s body? A series of questions swirled in Irving''s mind, preventing him from immediately agreeing to the ancestor''s third condition. The ancestor seemed to sense Irving''s doubts and thus offered an explanation for his knowledge about the Taikoo Flame Pearl. "You don''t need to worry too much. The reason I know about the Taikoo Flame Pearl isn''t because of you. I learned about its existence a long time ago. I also know that the Taikoo Divine Clan created it to combat a terrifying entity that once threatened to destroy the world." The ancestor''s words piqued Irving''s interest. "When did you learn about this information?" "When I obtained that artifact, I became aware of these things. The artifact not only provided me with immense power but also with nearly endless streams of mysterious information. It is precisely because of this almost infinite knowledge that I ended up in my current tragic state," the ancestor explained. Irving grew even more puzzled by the ancestor''s words. To Irving, the ancestor''s current situation hardly seemed tragic. After all, the ancestor should have been deceased for a very long time. A person who had been dead for so long and still had opportunities to seek resurrection¡ªdidn''t this imply that the ancestor could achieve some form of immortality under certain conditions? Before Irving could voice his doubts, the ancestor''s voice came through once more. "I know what you''re thinking. You believe that my continuous attempts at resurrection indicate that not only did I gain immense power from the artifact but also that the artifact ensures my immortality. But I must tell you, all your assumptions are wrong. I never intended to be resurrected. I am merely a remnant soul of the true ancestor of the Smith family. You may have encountered someone identical to me before, but I must tell you, that person was not me. That individual was merely a persona simulated by the artifact using my remnant soul." After hearing the words of the Smith family ancestor, Irving''s lingering questions were finally answered. Not only were his current doubts resolved, but some past mysteries were also clarified. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the unknown space beneath the Benevolent Sanatorium, the reason the ancestor had been so insistent on resurrecting through Irving''s body, disregarding Vicky''s life, now made sense. This was because the ancestor wasn''t real; he had no familial bond with Vicky and thus didn''t care about her wellbeing. With this new understanding, Irving began to trust the ancestor. After all, if the ancestor knew about the Taikoo Flame Pearl and had malicious intentions, he would have surely used its power to cause trouble for Irving. "Alright then. I will tell you everything about how I obtained the Taikoo Flame Pearl. There''s a lot to cover, and it involves the Taikoo Divine Clan as well." With that, Irving began to recount everything he knew about the Taikoo Flame Pearl to the ancestor of the Smith family. Meanwhile, Elder Seville was growing increasingly impatient. He paced back and forth, glaring menacingly at Vicky. "If Irving has used this opportunity to escape, I will tear you to pieces," he threatened. Vicky''s face remained expressionless in the face of Elder Seville''s threat. She didn''t believe that Irving would abandon her. Vicky felt that Irving was merely caught up in some trouble. In her heart, she kept praying that Irving would be safe. Elder Seville could no longer bear the waiting. He turned his gaze to Benjamin. "You, yes, you," Elder Seville pointed directly at Benjamin. "Irving hasn''t come back for a long time, which means he might have died in that building. I need to send someone else in. You go now!" Following Elder Seville''s orders, two members of the Night Blades pushed Benjamin towards the eerie, foreboding building. Despite Benjamin''s resistance, his efforts were futile. All of his weapons had already been confiscated by the Night Blades, and in the presence of Elder Seville, Benjamin''s strength was insignificant. "Stop struggling. It''s useless," Elder Seville said coldly to Benjamin. "As long as you enter that building and bring back the information, I will reward you handsomely. Whatever you desire, I can provide." Elder Seville wasn''t someone who relied solely on threats. His strategy was a mix of intimidation and allure. After threatening Benjamin, he also dangled the promise of rewards before him. Benjamin''s lips curled into a cold smile upon hearing this. "Do you really think your words can deceive me?" Benjamin''s remark infuriated Elder Seville. "If that''s the case, don''t blame me for being rude!" he snarled, delivering a swift kick to Benjamin, sending him sprawling towards the eerie building. Both Vicky and Anna were enraged at the sight. Vicky shouted angrily at Elder Seville, "Didn''t you promise to cooperate with us? Is this how you treat your partners?" Elder Seville turned his icy gaze towards Vicky. "Cooperation? You misunderstand the nature of our arrangement. This is about survival and achieving our goals. If sacrifices are necessary, so be it." Anna, standing beside Vicky, clenched her fists. "This isn''t what we agreed upon. If you continue down this path, you''ll lose all of our trust," she warned. Elder Seville''s expression darkened. "Trust is a luxury we can''t afford right now. The mission comes first." Meanwhile, Benjamin, now at the entrance of the foreboding building, took a deep breath. He knew that arguing or resisting further would only worsen his situation. With a final glance back at Vicky and Anna, he steeled himself and stepped into the unknown. As the heavy door creaked shut behind him, Benjamin felt an eerie chill run down his spine. The building''s interior was shrouded in darkness, with only faint, ghostly lights illuminating the way. He could hear his own heartbeat, pounding loudly in his chest. Determined to survive and uncover the secrets within, Benjamin began to navigate the labyrinthine corridors. Each step he took echoed ominously, amplifying the tension in the air. He knew that whatever lay ahead, he had to face it head-on, not just for himself, but for the sake of everyone involved. Vicky''s words drew a hearty laugh from Elder Seville. "You actually believed we were partners? I can''t believe someone who has risen to the position of CEO of the Ocean Group could be so naive and childish." With that, Elder Seville ordered his men to bring Anna before him. "It looks like Benjamin won''t be able to retrieve the crucial information alone. You should join him." Elder Seville kicked Anna, sending her sprawling next to Benjamin. Both of them now stood at the edge of the ominous building, their bodies gradually becoming transparent, a sign that they were about to be absorbed into the structure. Unable to tolerate any more of this, Vicky dashed towards Benjamin and Anna. But before she could get far, Elder Seville intercepted her. "I won''t let you do anything foolish. Others may die, but you are too valuable to me. I still need you to provide clues to find your family''s artifact." Vicky''s anger boiled over. "I will never let you find our family''s artifact! You can forget about it! I''d rather it disappear forever than let it fall into your hands." Her tone was resolute, and her words only served to further enrage Elder Seville. "It''s not up to you! Do you think you and your idiotic companions can stop me? You''ve underestimated me. I never relied solely on you. My men and I are perfectly capable of finding the Smith family artifact on our own." With that, Elder Seville handed Vicky over to his subordinates. "Irving and his companions are nothing but fools. We will have to carry out the rest of the mission ourselves. Keep a close watch on her." Elder Seville barked orders at the members of the Night Blades, his fury evident. Chapter 160 - 160: A Carefully Devised Plot Just as Elder Seville was about to abandon Irving and the others in a fit of rage and proceed alone, a strange noise suddenly emanated from the ominous building ahead. Everyone''s eyes turned towards the sinister structure. Benjamin and Anna, who were closest to the eerie building, widened their eyes and remained on high alert, ready for any monster that might appear at any moment. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Irving slowly emerged from the building. Irving''s face was pale, and a trace of blood lingered at the corner of his mouth. Elder Seville''s expression changed dramatically upon seeing Irving, and a smile suddenly appeared on his lips. "You finally made it back! I was just worrying about you!" Elder Seville said with concern. Lying was second nature to Elder Seville. He didn''t need any mental preparation to utter lies that even he himself wouldn''t believe. Irving glanced at Elder Seville, then at Benjamin and Anna standing beside him. "What is going on here? Didn''t you promise me you would ensure the safety of my companions?" Irving said weakly. Elder Seville''s smile deepened. He began to walk slowly towards Irving while speaking. "Of course, I promised you I would ensure your companions'' safety. But your companions had a conflict with my subordinates. To calm them down, I had no choice but to intervene." As he finished speaking, Elder Seville had closed the distance to within five steps of Irving. From that short distance, Elder Seville carefully assessed Irving''s condition. In his eyes, Irving looked terrible, as if he had encountered something extremely dangerous inside the building. "It seems you were attacked by a formidable enemy. What exactly happened to you in that building?" Elder Seville asked with feigned concern. Irving shook his head. "That''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is to heal me immediately!" With that, Irving collapsed to the ground. Benjamin and Anna hurried to his side. "Irving, how are you?" Anna asked, her eyes red and a glimmer of tears at their corners. "We need to provide him with some treatment! His condition is too severe! If we don''t treat him, he will die soon!" Benjamin, usually so composed, was now in a state of panic seeing Irving in this condition. Not far from the trio, Elder Seville''s lips curled into a cold smile. "You have no choice but to rely on my help now. I certainly have the ability to treat Irving, but I have my conditions," Elder Seville declared. His words made Benjamin and Anna glare at him with intense hostility. "You''re actually trying to take advantage of the situation? If you don''t treat Irving, he won''t tell you the information he obtained from that building," Benjamin immediately realized Elder Seville wasn''t in an entirely dominant position. After all, Irving still possessed information that Elder Seville desperately wanted. Elder Seville maintained his cold smile, nodding slowly. "You''re right, but Irving should have his own thoughts on this matter, don''t you think?" He turned his gaze directly to Irving. Still weak, Irving glanced coldly at Elder Seville and said softly, "I am willing to provide you with the information, but you must first restore me to my best condition." Elder Seville shook his head. "I think you''re mistaken. Even if you don''t tell me what you know, I have other means of obtaining that information. But for you, there is only one chance. If I refuse to help you, you won''t survive. So what you need to do now is tell me everything you know. Only then will I seriously consider whether to save your life." After saying this, Elder Seville took a few steps back to ensure there would be no unexpected incidents. If Irving, still possessing some strength, suddenly attacked, Elder Seville might not be able to react in time. "I should have known you''d exploit someone''s misfortune," Irving said venomously. Elder Seville''s smile remained unaffected by Irving''s words. "I can tell you the information I obtained in that building." As soon as Irving said this, Benjamin and Anna tried to stop him. However, Irving signaled with his eyes for them to cease their objections. "The intelligence I gathered from that building is that the artifact you''ve been searching for isn''t here at all. It''s actually buried beneath the Benevolent Sanatorium." Upon hearing this information, Elder Seville''s face displayed a look of utter astonishment. "That''s absolutely impossible! You must be deceiving me! We both went to the underground of the Benevolent Sanatorium. Besides a strange, unknown space, there was nothing but the surging power of chaos. There was no artifact from the Smith family ancestors there." Elder Seville''s response was exactly what Irving had anticipated. A cold smile appeared on Irving''s face as he replied calmly, "Whether you believe it or not is your concern. I''m just relaying the information I''ve discovered." After saying this, Irving took several deep breaths. His condition seemed even worse than before. "In the building I just entered, there was a remnant spirit of the Smith family ancestor. This remnant spirit told me everything. Its goal is for me to bring it to the underground of the Benevolent Sanatorium. This way, the two remnant spirits of the Smith family ancestor can reunite, and the ancestor can be successfully resurrected. The Smith family ancestor promised me that if I help achieve its resurrection, it will grant me unimaginable power." Irving''s words left Elder Seville even more perplexed. To Elder Seville, the presence of the Smith family ancestor''s remnant spirit in that building was entirely plausible. He had suspected as much before the mission. Additionally, it made perfect sense for the remnant spirit to strike a deal with Irving for its resurrection. If both statements were true, it meant Irving''s earlier claim was indeed valid. After considering this, Elder Seville took a step forward. "What method should I use to obtain the artifact from the underground of the Benevolent Sanatorium?" Elder Seville asked, his eyes fixed intently on Irving. Irving smiled slightly. "You should know very well that I won''t disclose this method so easily. If you want to know, you must first restore my health." After making this statement, Irving coldly stared at Elder Seville. Elder Seville''s expression shifted unpredictably. After pondering for some time, he slowly nodded. "I won''t fully restore your health; I''ll merely keep you alive and ensure you won''t die in the short term," Elder Seville decided on his strategy. "I will take you to the underground space of the Benevolent Sanatorium next. Once I have you there, I can extract the method to obtain the artifact from you." After saying this, Elder Seville turned his gaze towards the members of the Night Blades behind him. "Bind them all up! We''ll be leaving the Smith family ancestral home immediately!" Elder Seville commanded. With that, Irving and the others were completely subdued by the members of the Night Blades. Using a map of the Smith family ancestral home, Elder Seville easily led everyone out. Irving''s face contorted with displeasure, but internally, he was quite pleased. He and the remnant spirit of the Smith family ancestor had already succeeded in half of their plan. Most of what Irving had said was a lie. Irving and the lingering soul of the Smith family ancestor''s true plan was actually to have Elder Seville carry the aura of the lingering soul of the Smith family ancestor to the underground space of the Benevolent Sanatorium. This way, the Smith family ancestor could cooperate with Irving to completely annihilate the virtual persona created by the artifact. At the same time, they could use the power of the artifact to eliminate Elder Seville and the members of the Night Blades. This way, the Smith family ancestor could finally rest in peace, and Irving would gain control of the artifact and the immense power promised by the ancestor. Initially, Irving had indeed worried that Elder Seville wouldn''t fall for the ruse. To ensure his disguise was flawless, he had the remnant spirit genuinely injure him. However, the spirit had also given Irving a method to quickly restore himself to peak condition. By invoking the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl in his mind, Irving could rapidly recover. After leading everyone out of the Smith family ancestral home, Elder Seville regrouped with the members of the Night Blades waiting outside. "Elder Seville, has your plan succeeded? Have you found the artifact?" a middle-aged Night Blades member hurriedly asked upon seeing him. Elder Seville shook his head, then nodded, causing the other to look puzzled. "What do you mean? Did you find it or not?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I didn''t find the artifact itself, but I discovered crucial information related to it. We will now head to the City of Warding together," Elder Seville declared. He then ordered the Night Blades to bring along Donald and Sophia as well. "Once I have the Smith family artifact, these people will be of no further use to me. I will personally see to their disposal!" Elder Seville said this venomously to the Night Blades members at his side. Chapter 161 - 161: Subtle Hints Before leaving Starling City, Elder Seville made a point of releasing Aron from behind the black gate. "Since we are cooperating again, I must show my sincerity. I will release all of your companions. This time, you should be able to trust me, right?" Elder Seville asked Irving with a smile after freeing Aron. Although Elder Seville''s treatment had somewhat improved Irving''s condition, his voice still sounded weak. "I think it''s unnecessary to dwell on these matters. Since our next target is the Benevolent Sanatorium, let''s get going quickly." "If you''re in such a hurry, then I''ll take your advice! We''ll be on the same plane, so you better not try anything. If this plane crashes, we''ll all die," Elder Seville warned Irving before departure. Despite Irving''s poor condition, Elder Seville had a feeling that Irving still had some tricks up his sleeve. Irving did not respond to Elder Seville''s warning. Elder Seville then led everyone onto a large plane. It took only a few minutes for the plane to take off from Starling City''s airport and arrive at the airport in the City of Warding. However, it would take about an hour or two to reach the Benevolent Sanatorium from the City of Warding''s airport, and the group would have to travel in separate cars. Elder Seville remained highly vigilant during the journey. He sat in a car with Vicky. His purpose was to have a contingency plan¡ªif Irving had been faking his injuries, Elder Seville could use Vicky''s life to threaten him. However, Elder Seville''s precautions seemed somewhat unnecessary. All the way to the Benevolent Sanatorium, Irving made no other moves. He simply kept glancing at Benjamin and Anna. Anna found Irving''s behavior quite odd. She could sense that he wanted to convey some important information to her, but she had no idea what it could be. Benjamin, on the other hand, kept a serious gaze fixed on Irving. His face was expressionless, making it impossible for anyone to discern what he was thinking. Consequently, no one could tell whether Benjamin had understood the meaning behind Irving''s looks. Elder Seville had always kept a keen eye on Irving''s subtle maneuvers. However, he didn''t stop him, because he believed that Irving''s actions might reveal some information that Irving had previously withheld from him. Upon arriving at the Benevolent Sanatorium, the group headed straight to its courtyard. The state of the sanatorium was much the same as when Elder Seville and the others had left. In front of everyone was a massive cavern. This enormous void was located right beneath the foundations of the Benevolent Sanatorium. "We should be able to find the Smith family artifact once we enter the underground area, right?" Elder Seville asked Irving coldly, turning his head back. Irving nodded in affirmation. "In that case, you''ll come with me. And Vicky, as a descendant of the Smith family, should also accompany us," Elder Seville declared. His strategy remained the same as before. He led the way with Vicky and Irving. If they encountered any unforeseen dangers, he could use Vicky and Irving as shields. This way, they could protect him from immediate threats. Moreover, if they found any crucial information, Elder Seville could ensure that no one else besides the three of them would learn of it. As they advanced through the underground area, everyone was extremely tense. The underground chasm had changed significantly since they last saw it. Previously, it had been empty, but now it was filled with flickering energy crystals. Irving and Elder Seville both realized that these energy crystals were manifestations of chaotic energy. This meant that the unknown space deep underground had been continuously emitting chaotic energy since they left. "Don''t you have something to say to me now? Didn''t you promise to give me additional information once we got here?" Elder Seville pressured Irving as he walked ahead. Irving, still weak, replied, "I can''t give you that information yet. You need to enter the unknown mysterious space first." Elder Seville was very dissatisfied with Irving''s answer. He felt as though he was being led into a massive trap. However, he couldn''t back out now, as doing so would render all his previous efforts futile. Caught in a conflict of emotions, Elder Seville had no choice but to press on. As he walked, weighed down by his thoughts, Irving kept making eye contact with Vicky, blinking repeatedly. Vicky, confronted with this situation, reacted similarly to Anna. She had no idea what Irving was trying to convey. However, being more familiar with Irving, she quickly deciphered some crucial information from his looks. Vicky soon realized that Irving could actually recover to his best condition very quickly. The moment she understood this, she connected all the previous events. It became clear that everything Irving had done was merely to set a trap for Elder Seville! Vicky finally pieced it all together. In that instant, Vicky turned around to search for Benjamin. Benjamin was the only person Vicky felt she could trust besides Irving. She wasn''t sure if Benjamin was aware of the situation, so she felt it necessary to give him a hint. Their eyes met for just an instant. Although Benjamin didn''t fully grasp Vicky''s message, he understood that she was signaling him to be ready for a fight. And that information was sufficient for him. After another half-hour of walking, the group finally reached a narrow passage. Elder Seville turned around to look at the people behind him. He had brought many people along, but the narrow passage could only accommodate one person at a time, meaning not everyone could go through at once. "I, along with Vicky and Irving, must enter the passage. I can take three more people with me. I''ll choose two members of the Night Blades, and Vicky can select the last person," Elder Seville announced, his focus remaining on Irving. Sensing a conspiracy, Elder Seville was determined not to take anyone recommended by Irving. In fact, he didn''t even want Irving to speak. Elder Seville quickly chose two members of the Night Blades. When it was Vicky''s turn to choose, she hesitated slightly. Her gaze lingered on Benjamin, Anna, and Aron for a long time. Finally, under Elder Seville''s urging, Vicky chose Benjamin. "It seems that in times of crisis, you still trust the loyalty of your family," Elder Seville remarked, not particularly surprised by Vicky''s choice. He had anticipated that she would pick Benjamin. In fact, if she had chosen someone else, Elder Seville might have grown suspicious and refused. "Now that we''ve selected who will enter the narrow passage, let''s proceed," Elder Seville said, pushing Irving to the front. "Although you''re not in the best condition, you''ve been here before, so it''s most logical for you to lead the way," Elder Seville explained with a smile. His explanation was somewhat redundant. He held absolute control at this point, and he knew Irving wouldn''t attack him until he had the right opportunity to carry out the plan with the Smith family ancestors. Behind Irving was, of course, Vicky, and behind Vicky was Elder Seville. Following them were two members of the Night Blades, Benjamin, and another member of the Night Blades. Elder Seville''s arrangement was very strategic. He placed Irving at the front to shield against any unexpected dangers that might arise. Elder Seville himself positioned between Vicky and the Night Blades members ensured he wouldn''t be attacked from all sides and could always use Vicky as a hostage if needed. Benjamin was sandwiched between the two Night Blades members, making it difficult for him to take any action without being stopped by them. Thus, the group entered the narrow passage, leaving everyone else outside. Once Elder Seville and his party disappeared from sight, those left in the cavern began to feel increasingly anxious. The Night Blades members started discussing whether they should retreat outside. "Do we really need to stay here? This place seems incredibly dangerous. We should move back outside," one of the Night Blades'' squad leaders suggested. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But Elder Seville instructed us to wait here. If we leave recklessly, wouldn''t that be going against his orders? If he finds out, he won''t let us off easily," another Night Blades squad leader said, sounding a bit worried. "I think Elder Seville''s actions won''t be swift. So, let''s temporarily retreat and reassess the situation later," suggested the third Night Blades squad leader. After some time spent discussing, the Night Blades members ultimately decided to leave the cavern. As they departed, they took Aron and Anna with them. After all, these two were members of the Angel Guild, and the Night Blades members always kept a close watch on them. Just as everyone exited the cavern, the crystalline formations of chaotic energy inside began to emit a brilliant light. Within these crystals, a figure gradually became visible¡ªthe figure of the Smith family ancestor. This ancestor was a virtual persona created by the Smith family''s artifact. His presence signified that the artifact was still in an activated state. Chapter 162 - 162: Unusually Smooth Deep within the underground area of the Benevolent Sanatorium, Irving and Elder Seville, along with their group, were advancing through the narrow passages towards even deeper sections. Irving, Vicky, and Elder Seville had been here before. So they were well aware of what to expect next. However, Benjamin and two other experts from the Night Blades were here for the first time, making them slightly nervous about what lay ahead. Particularly, the two Night Blades experts had a lingering suspicion that following Elder Seville into the depths might end up with them being used as sacrificial pawns. Everyone harbored their own cautious thoughts. Nonetheless, no one spoke. They simply moved forward silently through the dark, cramped passageway. Soon, the group reached the first expansive area. This was the zone where only the blood of a Smith family member could neutralize the abnormal state. Under the watchful eyes of the group, Vicky pulled out a small dagger. She made a cut on her hand, and blood flowed out, dripping onto the ground not far in front of her. "Let''s take a moment to appreciate Vicky''s sacrifice." Elder Seville stated slowly from behind her. The expressions on the others'' faces varied upon hearing his words. Irving turned coldly and glanced back at Elder Seville. Although it wasn''t yet time for Irving to reveal his true capabilities, he felt the need to caution Elder Seville not to overstep. Vicky didn''t even glance at Elder Seville, her disdain for him was profound. As Elder Seville had suggested, the two Night Blades members expressed their thanks to Vicky, though their gratitude was hardly sincere. Benjamin remained silent throughout, merely observing the situation around him and assessing the strengths and weaknesses of the Night Blades members beside him. After passing through the wide area, they finally reached a place filled with chaotic energy, a mysterious unknown space once discovered by the ancestors of the Smith family. Upon their return to this location, Irving, Vicky, and Elder Seville all felt that the area had changed since their last visit. The once overwhelming chaotic energy had now become significantly diluted. Even with the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him, Irving could no longer absorb any chaotic energy from the surrounding space, as it was too sparse. After observing for a while, Elder Seville approached Irving. "You should tell me the clues related to the Smith family artifact as we previously agreed." Elder Seville said coldly to Irving. Irving nodded, still feigning extreme weakness as he spoke. "The artifact discovered by the ancestors of the Smith family is right here. However, if you wish to obtain this artifact, you must pay a significant price. You need to prove your strength and earn the artifact''s recognition." Elder Seville''s expression remained unchanged upon hearing this. He pressed for details. "What exactly should I do? If you don''t provide a specific method, I will not hesitate to kill both you and Vicky!" At this point, Elder Seville glanced at the two Night Blades members behind him, who were holding Vicky and Benjamin hostage. Irving chuckled coldly. "I will tell you the method, but I doubt you''d dare use it." Elder Seville replied icily, "Just tell me the method. Whether I use it or not is my concern." "The method is quite simple. You just need to chop off your own arm and throw it into the area filled with chaotic energy ahead." Irving said with a sly grin. As Irving disclosed this fabricated method, everyone''s expressions turned exceedingly odd, as no one believed such a method would actually succeed. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Seville was furious. "You dare mock me! Do you really think I would believe such a method? Since you continue to deceive me, don''t blame me for being ruthless." With that, Elder Seville raised his left hand, and a dark portal appeared in front of Vicky. She felt her soul being dragged out of her body. "Stop right there!" Benjamin shouted at Elder Seville before Irving could speak. "If Donald''s life is threatened, I will never forgive you." Elder Seville didn''t even glance at Benjamin, his gaze fixed coldly on Irving. "Don''t you want to ensure her safety? Are you really planning to watch me take her soul away?" Irving remained silent, prompting Elder Seville to question him with a hint of confusion. "The method I told you is indeed the only possible one. You don''t trust my word, so how can I save Vicky?" Irving''s voice was calm yet tinged with melancholy, as if he truly had no other way to save Vicky. This caused Elder Seville to harbor some doubts. He withdrew the dark portal. He sized up Irving before saying, "If what you say about the method is true, then you use it first to retrieve the artifact." Irving nodded without hesitation. "My body is too weak right now. I can''t cut off my own arm. So, Elder Seville, perhaps you should do it instead." Irving extended his left hand, smiling faintly at Elder Seville. Elder Seville''s suspicion deepened. Although he had not believed Irving''s method before, Irving''s confident demeanor made him reconsider. Ultimately, Elder Seville resolved to test Irving''s method to see if it could indeed be successful. Elder Seville swiftly chopped off Irving''s arm and hurled it into the area infused with chaotic energy. The moment Irving''s arm made contact with the dense chaotic forces, the entire unknown space underwent a dramatic transformation. The once faint chaotic energy suddenly surged in intensity. Irving''s eyes were shrouded in a pink glow. "I see the artifact! It''s rapidly approaching me!" Irving murmured as he extended his remaining hand. A golden apparition appeared above the palm of his remaining hand, and over time, this apparition gradually took on a solid form. "The artifact will soon be mine! I will soon become its master!" Irving exclaimed excitedly. Just then, Elder Seville abruptly pulled Irving''s arm back from the chaos-infused area. The gradually solidifying golden apparition vanished from Irving''s palm in an instant, and the pink glow engulfing his eyes swiftly dissipated. Regaining his senses, Irving looked at Elder Seville with eyes full of anger. "Why did you interrupt the ongoing ritual? Don''t you also desire to possess that artifact?" In response to Irving''s angry query, Elder Seville smiled slightly. "I finally understand your scheme!" He slowly approached Irving, looking at his remaining arm. "You knew all along that this was the only way to acquire the artifact. You also knew that once the method succeeded, you would immediately become the artifact''s master. That''s why you initially described the method in a tone no one could believe. Your plot was to deceive me into experimenting with you first. If I hadn''t interrupted you in time, you would have truly become the master of the artifact. Then you could have used the powerful artifact to kill me." Elder Seville openly shared his suspicions. Though they were entirely incorrect. In reality, Irving''s actions were merely an improvisation. Moreover, the residual spirit of the Smith family ancestor had once told Irving that no matter what method was used, it was impossible to become the master of the artifact found by the Smith family ancestors. At most, Irving could only gain the right to use the artifact a few times from the Smith family ancestors. After confidently sharing his suspicions, Elder Seville snapped off his own arm. And threw it into the chaos-infused area. At that moment, an apparition appeared in his eyes, holding a golden artifact. Witnessing this scene, Elder Seville was extremely excited. "I can finally obtain the artifact I''ve longed for! I will become the strongest member of the Night Blades!" The apparition holding the golden artifact slowly approached Elder Seville, who could even see the specific details of the golden artifact. At that moment, Elder Seville believed he had succeeded, not yet realizing that he had actually fallen into a trap. Elder Seville''s venture was proceeding far too smoothly, so much so that it was suspicious. Normally, Elder Seville would have been able to detect such anomalies. However, the temptation of becoming the master of the artifact clouded his judgment. Overly eager to claim the artifact, he lost his usual composure and caution. Just as the apparition was about to reach him, Elder Seville was shocked to discover that the apparition was none other than the ancestor of the Smith family. Moreover, the golden object in the ancestor''s hands was not an artifact at all but merely a piece of rubbish emitting a yellow glow. In that instant, Elder Seville realized he had fallen into a trap. He immediately launched an attack towards the apparition in front of him. With Elder Seville''s attack, the apparition of the Smith family ancestor quickly vanished. Elder Seville suddenly found that Vicky, who had been beside him, was nowhere to be seen. Panicking, Elder Seville scanned the surroundings, only to see Irving fleeing towards the exit at top speed with Vicky. Chapter 163 - 163: Multifaceted Battle "You dare deceive me!" Elder Seville realized everything once he saw Irving and Vicky''s actions. Despite all his precautions, he had still been duped by Irving. Irving''s current speed revealed that his previous weakness had been a mere act. Moreover, the arm that had been severed was now miraculously reattached. Elder Seville pursued Irving and Vicky with utmost speed through the narrow passageways. Meanwhile, Benjamin and the two other Night Blades members had stayed back in the previous area. Benjamin had been ready for battle from the start. So, when Elder Seville fell into the trap, Benjamin immediately launched an attack on the Night Blades members. Unprepared, the two formidable members of the Night Blades were taken by surprise by Benjamin''s assault. Although they were stronger than Benjamin, they were still at a disadvantage in the fight. "Fighting us here makes no sense. It''s too dangerous to stay. We should retreat to a safe location and continue the battle there." One of the Night Blades members candidly suggested to Benjamin. In his view, since Irving, Vicky, and Elder Seville had already left. It was perilous for them to remain and fight. Even though Benjamin was an enemy, temporarily forging a truce to ensure their safety seemed acceptable. The other Night Blades member, though silent, clearly shared the same thought. Benjamin, faced with this situation, hesitated slightly. Despite his loyalty to the Smith family, he felt he should consider his own safety under the current circumstances. "You''re right! Let''s temporarily retreat from here." After saying this, Benjamin immediately ran towards the direction of the exit. Naturally, the two Night Blades members quickly followed close behind Benjamin. Irving and Vicky, who were ahead, quickly reached a hollow beneath the foundation of the Benevolent Sanatorium. They just needed to exit through this hollow to reach the surface. However, there, Vicky and Irving encountered an unexpected enemy: an apparition of the Smith family ancestor, conjured by the artifact. "Now that you''ve come here, don''t think about leaving. You both must stay here with me until I gain enough power to resurrect." The artifact-generated apparition of the Smith family ancestor now existed in the form of a spectral figure. He moved step by step, slowly approaching in Vicky''s direction. At that moment, Vicky''s face was etched with conflict. She knew that the figure approaching her was not truly her ancestor, yet part of her still hoped to save her ancestor. "Good child, you just need to help me resurrect, and I assure you that you will gain all of my power." the apparition of the Smith family ancestor coaxed as it came very close to Vicky. However, just as it reached out to touch her, Irving stepped in front of Vicky. "You have no right to ask Vicky to help you resurrect! You are not her ancestor. You are merely a sad figment produced by a weapon, a virtual personality with no substance." Irving declared coldly towards the direction of the Smith family ancestor''s apparition. Upon hearing this, the apparition of the Smith family ancestor became even more ethereal. "You are lying! I am the Smith family ancestor! I discovered the strange space filled with chaotic energy, and I found the artifact destined to be mine." Irving scoffed at these claims. He then pulled out a token from his pocket, inscribed with the real name of the Smith family ancestor. However, the inscription on the token was extremely blurred, with only the initial ''Smiith'' visible at the top. The moment the token was revealed, the true residual spirit of the Smith family ancestor that inhabited the token appeared in the hollow. "You''re nothing but a counterfeit! You merely wish to use my descendants to resurrect!" The spirit of the Smith family ancestor chose that instant to launch an attack towards the apparition. Vicky, witnessing all this, displayed a look of utter surprise on her face. "What is going on here? Are both of these figures my ancestors? Did my ancestor split his soul into two parts?" Irving shook his head and quickly explained to Vicky. "The one who appeared just now is your true ancestor. The apparition we saw earlier is just a creation of the artifact. It''s a puppet of the artifact, and its words were meant to deceive you." Hearing this, a slight relief washed over Vicky''s face. "You don''t need to worry about anything now! Just wait here for a bit, and I will help your ancestor deal with that impostor!" After saying this, Irving joined the ongoing battle. At that moment, Elder Seville suddenly appeared behind everyone. "Finally, I''ve found you! Irving, I will make sure you pay dearly!" Elder Seville shouted menacingly towards Irving and Vicky. However, the next moment, Elder Seville was stopped in his tracks. He saw two apparitions of the Smith family ancestor engaged in battle, and Irving had joined the fray. "What in the world is happening here? Why are there two Smith family ancestors?" Unable to immediately make sense of the situation. Elder Seville was unable to immediately assess the situation clearly. Consequently, he opted for the safest course of action and made a move directly at Vicky. By gaining control over Vicky, he would hold the initiative, regardless of what unfolded next. However, his moment of hesitation had already set the stage for his downfall. Just as Elder Seville moved to attack Vicky, someone blocked his path. This person was Benjamin, who had just emerged from deep underground. "This time, I won''t let you succeed so easily! You won''t harm President Donald in front of me!" Benjamin sternly told Elder Seville. Elder Seville dismissed Benjamin as overestimating his abilities. "You dare stand in my way? Then don''t blame me for being ruthless! You are no match for me. You''re just like a mantis trying to stop a chariot!" Elder Seville then created numerous black orbs around himself. These orbs, formed in an instant, swiftly flew towards Benjamin. Benjamin managed to block the first few black orbs, but he was overwhelmed by the successive ones. In less than a minute, Elder Seville had severely wounded Benjamin. "Are you alright?! You would sacrifice your life to protect me?" Vicky was incredibly anxious. She looked at Benjamin lying on the ground, her voice filled with distress. Benjamin nodded. "My mission is to protect you! To ensure your safety, I am willing to put my life aside!" Elder Seville laughed upon hearing Benjamin''s words. "Your sacrifice is meaningless. You''ve only delayed me for a minute. In that minute, Vicky couldn''t even manage to escape." Elder Seville glanced at Benjamin dismissively, his primary focus still on Vicky. "No one can protect you now, so let''s not waste any more of our time." Elder Seville said with a smile looking at Vicky. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vicky shook her head. "No matter what, I won''t cooperate with you like before. You might as well kill me now!" Vicky''s resolve surprised Elder Seville. "Of course, I won''t kill you. Killing you would mean losing a very important bargaining chip." Upon hearing this, Vicky pulled out her dagger. "Even if you don''t intend to kill me, I won''t let you use me to threaten others! I''ll choose to end my own life!" With these words, Vicky placed the dagger against her throat. This move shocked Elder Seville. Before Elder Seville could react, a stone flew directly towards Vicky. The stone struck the dagger in Vicky''s hand, knocking it to the ground. Then, Anna''s voice rang out. "Now is not the time for suicide! We haven''t been completely defeated yet!" Along with Anna''s voice, Anna and Aron appeared at the entrance of the hollow. They had just taken care of the Night Blades members outside. Now, it was time to assist Vicky and Irving. Aron coldly stared at Elder Seville. "Your biggest mistake was trusting your underlings. Did you really think they could hold us back? We are elite members of the Angel Guild, not easily restrained by Night Blades'' minions!" After saying this, Aron quickly charged towards Elder Seville. The situation was now completely beyond Elder Seville''s control. He suddenly realized that the battle in the hollow wasn''t just between his forces and Irving''s. Currently, multiple factions are engaged in combat, and to emerge victorious in this multifaceted battle, Elder Seville must cautiously handle whatever comes next. However, at this moment, Elder Seville''s immediate challenge is dealing with the combined assault of Aron and Anna. While neither Aron nor Anna individually matches Elder Seville''s strength, their coordinated efforts pose a significant threat to him. Just then, as Elder Seville was strategizing in the narrow corridor. Two members of the Night Blades appeared. The arrival of these two Night Blades members restored Elder Seville''s confidence. "Even with all your schemes, you cannot defeat me! The power I wield now surpasses that of all of you combined," he declared. After making this statement, Elder Seville turned his attention to the two newly arrived members of the Night Blades. "You two must coordinate with my actions! Together, we can quickly eliminate all these adversaries!" However, the two Night Blades members did not heed Elder Seville''s command. With expressions of terror etched on their faces, they frantically spoke up. "There''s something terrifying chasing us from behind! We need to run now!" Chapter 164 - 164: Chaotic Anomaly Faced with two panic-stricken subordinates, a look of disappointment crossed Elder Seville''s face. He scolded them, iron in his tone, "What nonsense are you two spouting?! There is no terrifying monster behind us! Both of you calm down immediately!" Elder Seville was acutely aware that the current chaos would not last. Once Irving and others such as Aron and Anna coordinated their efforts, the plans he and the Night Blades had concocted were doomed to fail. "Elder! We are not lying! That terrifying monster is right behind us, and it''s about to reach us!" One of the Night Blades members shouted as he sprinted towards Elder Seville. The other Night Blades member ran towards the nearest exit of the hollow. In his view, not even Elder Seville could guarantee his safety anymore. To survive, he believed it was imperative to leave this place of conflict at once. "Stop! As an elder of the Night Blades, I command you not to take a single step outside this hollow!" Elder Seville bellowed at the member attempting to flee. However, it seemed his command fell on deaf ears. "It appears I must take matters into my own hands and clean house! I will show no mercy to subordinates who do not follow my orders!" Elder Seville declared. Elder Seville took a step forward and began to generate dark energy orbs around his body. He intended to use these orbs, filled with dark energy, to strike down the fleeing Night Blades members. However, before Elder Seville could act, he suddenly sensed a very powerful presence deep underground, moving toward the hollow. "He''s coming! He''s getting closer!" Exclaimed a Night Blades member cowering behind Elder Seville, his voice trembling and causing confusion among everyone present. Aron and Anna also ceased their actions. They sensed the formidable entity approaching the hollow. Irving and the residual spirit of the Smith family ancestor were still engaged in battle with the artifact-generated persona of the Smith family ancestor. Like the others, however, Irving and his allies turned their attention towards the narrow passageway at the end of the hollow. Everyone could hear the sound of flowing water emanating from the narrow passage. As they watched, a pool of black liquid surged from the passage. Upon contact with the floor of the hollow, the liquid transformed into several black humanoid figures. These black figures lunged towards the nearest person. Aron, who was closest to the narrow passage, decided to act immediately. He grabbed his weapon and fiercely struck at the black figures. The events that followed left everyone present with expressions of extreme shock on their faces. Aron''s weapon passed directly through the black figures without causing them any harm. Yet Aron himself let out a pained cry. When the others carefully observed Aron''s condition, they suddenly noticed a huge wound on his upper body. "Do not attack these black figures. Our attacks will only rebound back onto ourselves!" Irving''s voice came as he continued to battle the artifact-generated apparition of the Smith family ancestor. Despite being engaged in combat, Irving was still able to monitor the situation at the end of the hollow. Although Irving did not understand exactly what these black figures were, he had quickly discerned their method of combat. At the moment Irving''s warning was uttered, Benjamin quickly moved to Aron''s side. He grabbed Aron by the shoulders and dragged him to where Anna and Vicky were standing. Elder Seville watched this unfold with mixed feelings. "Trouble follows trouble! I haven''t even eliminated Irving and the others yet, and now these indestructible black figures appear!" Elder Seville''s assessment was similar to Irving''s. He also did not know how to eliminate these black figures. After pondering for a moment, Elder Seville decided to lead his subordinates in a quick retreat. "The situation is now dire! Staying here further, our plans will surely fail. Let''s retreat quickly." After saying this, Elder Seville led his subordinates at top speed toward the entrance of the hollow. Benjamin glanced in the direction of Elder Seville, intending to pursue him. But Vicky immediately stopped him. "Chasing Elder Seville now is pointless. We must first help Irving win this battle." Vicky stated, having regained her composure completely. As a highly talented manager, Vicky could swiftly determine the priorities in a complex situation. "I will take care of Aron here! You two go and assist Irving. If we can quickly defeat the monster masquerading as my family''s ancestor, then we can retreat." Benjamin and Anna nodded, then joined the fight against the artifact''s apparition of the Smith family ancestor. With the help of Benjamin and Anna, Irving soon gained the upper hand in the battle. "You need not struggle any longer! You simply cannot defeat us. The presence of the Smith family ancestor''s spirit prevents you from calling upon the powerful chaotic forces." Irving taunted while still engaged in battle. "You don''t understand, even if you defeat me, it doesn''t mean you have won the final victory. I can transfer all my power to the Chaotic anomaly." The artifact-generated persona of the Smith family ancestor proclaimed before transforming into a golden light. This golden light shot towards the black figures at the end of the hollow. Upon being struck by the golden light, the black figures seemed to gain even more formidable power. All the black figures gradually merged together, forming a sphere teeming with writhing tentacles and emitting nauseating, frightening sounds. "It seems that this creature is the Chaotic anomaly. I can feel an incredibly powerful chaotic force emanating from it." Irving observed, glancing at the undulating sphere with tentacles, reminding his companions. "What should we do now? Should we really fight the Chaotic anomaly?" Vicky approached Irving, urgently seeking his advice. Although Vicky had grown to be quite decisive, she still relied on Irving''s judgment in matters of combat. Irving shook his head. "It''s unlikely we can succeed in fighting the Chaotic anomaly here. The only thing we can do is use the power of your family''s artifact to seal it away." As he spoke, Irving directed his gaze towards the residual spirit of the Smith family ancestor. The spirit raised his hands and conjured a talisman between them. "You just need to attach this talisman to the Chaotic anomaly. After that, the talisman will form a seal that will encase the anomaly." At this moment, the voice of the Smith family ancestor''s spirit had become very ethereal. During the recent battle, the spirit of the Smith family ancestor had been greatly weakened. The spirit could no longer sustain itself for much longer. In about half an hour, it would completely dissipate into nothingness. "I must remind you of something important. Even if you manage to seal the Chaotic anomaly, the seal will not last very long. You must enhance your own power within a very short period. Only by doing so can you completely destroy the Chaotic anomaly before it breaks the seal. That is all I can tell you. My power has been fully depleted, and I will soon vanish." The spirit of the Smith family ancestor said. The words spoken by the spirit of the Smith family ancestor brought a sense of sadness to everyone present. For some of them, it was their first time meeting the Smith family ancestor. However, it must be acknowledged that during the battle, the Smith family ancestor provided substantial assistance to them. Irving spoke with a tone of solemn resolve, "I understand! I will absolutely enhance my strength quickly!" After making this declaration, Irving, holding the talisman given to him by the residual spirit of the Smith family ancestor, approached the Chaotic anomaly. By this time, the Chaotic anomaly had amassed a formidable amount of chaotic energy. Its tentacles were even capable of launching isolated attacks on Irving. "I know you''re hiding in the deepest part of the Chaotic anomaly. I may not have a way to handle the Chaotic anomaly at this moment. However, you should understand that my strength can be swiftly increased. Once I am powerful enough to defeat the Chaotic anomaly, I will pull you out from its body and make you pay the corresponding price." Irving said, addressing the artifact he believed was concealed within the Chaotic anomaly. The Chaotic anomaly seemed agitated as Irving spoke. It continuously waved its tentacles, each imbued with powerful chaotic forces, launching attacks at Irving. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite the onslaught, Irving managed to place the talisman on it. In that instant, the Chaotic anomaly suddenly froze. Around it, a series of apparitions made up of countless orbs of light appeared, resembling doors. These spectral doors layered upon each other, forming a robust barrier. Thus, the Chaotic anomaly was thoroughly sealed. After completing the seal on the Chaotic anomaly, Irving tested the strength of the seal. "It seems this seal cannot be easily broken! For the time being, we do not need to worry about the threat posed by the Chaotic anomaly." Turning back to the others, Irving continued. "However, we have even more important tasks ahead! Donald and Sophia have not yet been rescued! We must go and save them!" Irving knew that their subsequent actions needed to be executed even more swiftly. Chapter 165 - 165: The Obliteration of Night Blades Outside the Benevolent sanatorium, Elder Seville gazed at the numerous bodies of Night Blades members, his expression turning incredibly grim. "I should have known that Irving and the Angel Guild wouldn''t be easy to handle! This failure is due to my own carelessness. Next time, I will not underestimate their strength." he mused bitterly. Elder Seville openly admitted to his remaining subordinate that his plans had failed. He had neither managed to completely destroy the Angel Guild nor had he secured the artifact of the Smith family ancestor. "Elder, what should we do now? If we continue to delay, other factions will start providing assistance to the Angel Guild in the city of warding." The only surviving member of Night Blades asked timidly. His question was not just seeking an answer but also subtly reminding Elder Seville of their precarious situation. Elder Seville nodded in acknowledgment. "We indeed cannot afford to delay any further. Although we have successfully destroyed the official organizations in Starling City and the city of warding, we have not gained full control over these areas. Official organizations from other regions will soon start providing them assistance. We must now retreat and let the members of Night Blades hide in the shadows." Elder Seville explained, now completely calm. Having acknowledged his complete defeat, the next steps involved wrapping up as quickly as possible. The members of Night Blades must retreat into hiding. Meanwhile, Elder Seville planned to make Irving and Vicky pay a severe price. After all, Elder Seville still had Donald and Sophia in his grasp. "Although we have failed, I will not allow my opponents to completely triumph! Donald is no longer of any use to us. Send instructions to the members remaining at the secret base to kill Donald immediately." he commanded. The Night Blades member nodded. However, he did not immediately send the order but continued to stand there, staring blankly at Elder Seville. Elder Seville was slightly displeased with his hesitance. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are you waiting for? Why aren''t you executing my order?" "Elder, is your order to kill only Donald, or should Sophia be killed as well? After all, Sophia is a member of the Green family, which is also hostile towards our Night Blades." the subordinate inquired, seeking clarity on the ruthlessness of their next actions. "I''m well aware of that! You just need to follow my orders and spare me any further talk." Elder Seville snapped after making his point clear. He then hastened toward the ruins of the Angel Guild''s headquarters in the city of warding at the fastest speed possible. Elder Seville''s plan was to remove all useful items from the ruins of the Angel Guild headquarters, aiming to inflict the maximum possible damage on the Angel Guild. While Elder Seville was in action, Irving and his team also set their plan into motion. Irving moved faster than Elder Seville, and by the time Elder Seville returned to his secret base, Irving had already taken control of the Night Blades'' secret base. "Long time no see, Elder Seville. Why did you leave without saying goodbye last time?" Irving greeted Elder Seville with a slow, measured smile. Elder Seville''s face twisted into an ugly grimace. He had realized that he was now at a significant disadvantage and no longer had the possibility of receiving help from other Night Blades members. "At that time, you were engaged in an internal conflict. Was it not somewhat inappropriate for an outsider like me to watch your civil strife?" Elder Seville quickly adjusted his tone. He showed no sign of fear in the face of Irving and his group. Irving scoffed at this response. "Stop pretending to be so confident. I''ve cracked all your defenses, and no one is left to help you. I''ve also cut off your connection with the Night Blades headquarters." After making his point, Irving coldly asked. "Where are Donald and Sophia? You only have the chance to negotiate a better ending for yourself by releasing them." Hearing this, Elder Seville burst into loud laughter. "Do you think I would trust you? And even though you''ve taken over my secret base, I can still escape your pursuit." As soon as he finished speaking, a dark portal appeared behind Elder Seville. He intended to use this portal to teleport to a safe location. However, just as Elder Seville was about to step through the portal, a powerful force of chaos erupted from behind it, trapping Elder Seville completely. Elder Seville looked toward Irving in disbelief. Irving, with a smile, said, "Do you really think my deal with the Smith family ancestor wouldn''t involve how to deal with you? I helped the Smith family ancestor complete his plan, and naturally, he has helped me gain greater mastery over the chaotic forces. Your body contains powerful chaotic forces, which means as long as I do not permit it, you simply cannot leave this place. I could even use the chaotic forces within you to disintegrate your body. I am giving you one last chance now. If you choose not to value this opportunity, then I have nothing more to say." Having said this, Irving stood up from his seat. He gave Elder Seville a cold look, waiting for his response. Elder Seville''s expression shifted uncertainly. He knew Irving''s words were true and understood that if he did not reveal the whereabouts of Donald and Sophia, Irving would not let him go. After a brief hesitation, Elder Seville asked Irving directly. "If I tell you where they are, will you let me go?" Irving scoffed at this. "Do you think you''re in a position to bargain with me?" After saying this, Irving clenched his right fist. At that moment, Elder Seville felt all the chaotic energy in his body converging around his heart, as if it was about to burst. Amid intense pain and panic, Elder Seville shouted. "I''ll tell you their whereabouts right now!" Irving nodded with a smile, "Then speak quickly, our time is very precious. After we eliminate the Night Blades, we still need to rebuild the city of warding and Starling City." Elder Seville ignored Irving''s last remark. He calmly disclosed the location of Donald and Sophia. "They are in our secret base, but their exact location is sealed. If you want to break the seal, you''ll need my power." As he spoke, a slight smile appeared on Elder Seville''s lips. "I told you before, I''m not as simple as you think. I always ensure there''s a way out for myself in any situation." Elder Seville felt his plan had succeeded. As long as Irving wanted to rescue Donald and Sophia, he couldn''t kill him. Upon hearing this, Irving clapped his hands and said, "Your scheme is indeed very clever, but you''ve forgotten one crucial detail. I don''t actually need you alive!" With those words, Irving manipulated the chaotic forces within Elder Seville''s body and killed him outright. He then enslaved Elder Seville''s soul. "Immediately release the seals on the locations where Donald and Sophia are held. If you do not comply, I will subject your soul to eternal torment." Although Elder Seville''s soul harbored immense resentment towards Irving. It was powerless and terrified of enduring eternal suffering. "I will lift their seals right now." Elder Seville''s soul released the seals on Donald and Sophia. Subsequently, Irving fulfilled his promise and promptly destroyed Elder Seville''s soul. Minutes later, Benjamin and Vicky, supporting Donald and Sophia, emerged onto the surface. "My grandfather and Sophia are unharmed. They were just a bit frightened." Vicky gratefully told Irving as she approached him. Irving nodded. "That''s good to hear! My biggest concern was that your grandfather and Sophia might suffer at the hands of the Night Blades. It seems they didn''t, possibly because the Night Blades thought they could still be of some use." While Irving and Vicky were speaking, Benjamin suddenly appeared beside Irving. He handed him an envelope suffused with a dark aura. The envelope was inscribed with many words written in an unknown script. "What is this? Why are you giving this envelope to me?" Irving asked Benjamin curiously. "I found it in Elder Seville''s drawer. It seems that this envelope can be used to participate in the Night Blades'' council of elders," Benjamin explained. Hearing this, Irving took the envelope from him. "Are you sure this envelope can do what you''ve described?" "I''m very certain! Several members of the Night Blades have just confessed during their interrogation that they had seen Elder Seville use this envelope to join meetings of the Night Blades'' council of elders." With a clear answer, a cold smile appeared on Irving''s face. "It seems I can also use this envelope to join the Night Blades'' council of elders. I wonder if they will acknowledge me as an elder of the Night Blades when the time comes." Upon hearing Irving''s words, a look of deep concern washed over Vicky''s face. "Are you sure you want to do this? Isn''t the risk a bit too high? If the other elders of the Night Blades discover you, they will definitely not let you go." Vicky''s words did not persuade Irving to abandon his plan. The smile vanished from his face, replaced by a stern expression as he coldly said, "Even if the elders of the Night Blades were to spare me, I would never spare them. I am determined to completely obliterate the Night Blades!" Throughout his confrontation with Elder Seville, Irving had grown to utterly despise the Night Blades. He had firmly resolved to eradicate the Night Blades entirely. Chapter 166 - 166: Clearing the Remaining Enemies After successfully eliminating Elder Seville and destroying his secret base, everyone felt a bit more relieved. "Although there are still some members of the Night Blades causing trouble in the city of warding and Starling City, we will soon be able to eliminate all of them. Without Elder Seville''s leadership, they are just a disorganized mob." Irving said with a smile to the group. Vicky and Anna both wore smiles, while Aron and Benjamin stood solemnly in a corner. Aron and Benjamin were well aware that the fight was not yet completely over. Although the majority of the Night Blades members had either been eliminated or had retreated back into the shadows. Even those remaining members who had not yet grasped the situation, along with families that had colluded with the Night Blades, could still pose a threat to ordinary people. "Let''s split up and act independently. Before dawn, we must eliminate all members of the Night Blades and those who have collaborated with them." Irving instructed. Under Irving''s command, the group began to move separately. Aron and Anna returned to the headquarters of the Angel Guild. Without the interference of the Night Blades'' strong members, the two quickly eliminated all Night Blades members around the ruins of the Angel Guild headquarters. After clearing the enemies around the ruins, Aron and Anna stood quietly looking at what was left of the Angel Guild headquarters. Both of them felt a complex mix of emotions. "It seems that rebuilding the headquarters of the Angel Guild will take a long time. I''m not even sure if we can fully restore it." Anna said sadly. Aron looked emotionlessly at the ruins of the Angel Guild headquarters and spoke solemnly, "We can definitely rebuild the headquarters of the Angel Guild, and we can rebuild the entire Angel Guild. These setbacks are nothing significant to us. In the war between the Angel Guild and the Night Blades, I firmly believe that the Angel Guild will ultimately be victorious." Anna looked at Aron. She always felt that Aron must be under a tremendous amount of pressure. "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. The Angel Guild isn''t just the two of us anymore. Once the situation has fully stabilized, we can call back all the other members of the Angel Guild. With their help, we can quickly restore the strength of the Angel Guild. Moreover, we can count on Irving''s support in our struggle against the Night Blades. With Irving''s help, we are absolutely capable of defeating the Night Blades." Anna said confidently. Aron simply nodded slowly in response. In his heart, Aron did not place his hopes on Irving. In his view, Irving was also quite suspicious. However, at least in the current situation, Irving and the Angel Guild had a common enemy in the Night Blades. Without this common foe, Aron would definitely be wary of Irving. On the other hand, Vicky and Benjamin returned to the headquarters of Ocean Group. After reorganizing Ocean Group, Vicky successfully eliminated all traitors within the Ocean Group and the Smith family. Furthermore, Vicky and Benjamin also managed to eliminate all enemies surrounding the headquarters of Ocean Group. Donald also returned to the Ocean Group headquarters with Vicky and Benjamin. He was extremely pleased with his granddaughter''s performance during the crisis and deeply moved by Benjamin''s loyalty. "You have truly grown up, and I can confidently entrust the entire Ocean Group to you." Donald said with a smile to Vicky. Vicky hastily demurred, "Grandfather, I still need your help. My experience isn''t very extensive, and I need your advice when facing crises." Donald looked at Vicky with a kindly smile, "Child, your biggest flaw is that you are too modest, and perhaps also too kind. If you had uncovered your uncle''s schemes earlier, you wouldn''t have had such a hard time before. However, these two flaws are also your greatest strengths. As long as you maintain your humility and kindness, Ocean Group will be able to achieve even greater success under your leadership." Donald''s words deeply moved Vicky. "Grandfather, rest assured. I will continue to maintain these qualities of modesty and kindness. I will manage Ocean Group well." Donald was very satisfied with Vicky''s response. Donald turned his gaze to Benjamin, "You have proven your loyalty in our recent operations. Although I had planned to pass on the chairmanship to my granddaughter, I will still recommend to her that you be appointed as the manager of the security department at Ocean Group." Vicky responded straightforwardly upon hearing this. "I also recognize your loyalty. I share my grandfather''s opinion, and I will immediately appoint you as the manager of Ocean Group''s security department. Moreover, you will be responsible for managing Ocean Group''s guild in the shelter game." Benjamin was naturally very excited by this development. He quickly expressed his gratitude to Vicky and Donald. "Thank you very much, Mr. Chairman, and Joseph for your guidance. I will do my utmost to ensure the safety of Ocean Group and the Smith family after I assume the role of security manager." Donald and Vicky had no doubts about Benjamin''s commitment. "Alright, we''re all family here. No need for formalities anymore. After all this turmoil, my health has completely deteriorated. I am no longer able to manage Ocean Group. From now on, I will leave Ocean Group in your hands and retire to the Smith family villa in the suburbs. Unless it''s absolutely necessary, try not to disturb me." Donald said, fully delegating his responsibilities, having complete faith in his granddaughter''s capabilities. Besides the operations in the city of warding, Irving and Sophia also headed to Starling City at top speed. Officially, no organizations had survived in Starling City, so Irving had to personally intervene to quickly eliminate the enemies there. Upon arriving at the secret base of the Green family in the suburbs of Starling City, they were met with gunfire. "Who are you? Stop advancing! If you continue, don''t blame us for being inhospitable," came a warning. Irving responded with a smile to Sophia. "It seems the people of the Green family are still very vigilant." Sophia''s expression was slightly embarrassed. She could not tell if Irving''s remark was a compliment or sarcasm, so she did not respond. "Don''t be nervous, it''s me returning. I can show our Green family token." Sophia said as she stepped into the light and produced her personal token. Upon seeing Sophia''s token, the people of the Green family quickly opened the gates to their secret base. "So, the young lady has returned! The master is very eager to see you. Please go meet him immediately." The people of the Green family told Sophia. "Since your father wants to see you, I''ll accompany you to meet him. He should be able to provide us with some additional intelligence." Irving said as he and Sophia went to meet Jony. When Jony saw Irving, any residual anger in his heart had largely dissipated. His urgency to see Sophia was solely because he thought it reckless for her to act alone. However, if Sophia was acting alongside Irving, there was no need for him to be upset. After all, Jony had witnessed Irving''s strength before. Moreover, Jony had already entrusted Sophia''s safety to Irving. "So, you are acting together with Irving. I assume you must have nearly eliminated all members of the Night Blades?" Jony asked with a smile to both Irving and Sophia. "The strong members of the Night Blades have been killed, and the majority of the remaining members have retreated back into the shadows. However, there are still some stragglers from the Night Blades in the urban area of Starling City. Our next plan is to head to the urban center of Starling City and eliminate all members of the Night Blades there. Only by doing so can we restore order in Starling City. The situation in the city of warding has already largely stabilized, so we need not worry about that area." Irving explained the current situation. Jony nodded. "It seems I am indeed getting old and can no longer keep up with the thinking of you young people. I should not have initially opposed my daughter''s actions." Hearing this, Sophia was slightly moved. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She quickly reassured Jony. "Father, your concerns were not unwarranted. I did encounter some dangers during my actions. It was only because Irving appeared in time and resolved the dangers I faced." Jony nodded. "Since your next plan is to eliminate all enemies in the urban area of Starling City, perhaps I can also offer some help? I am willing to lead my men and join you in this endeavor." Irving nodded in agreement. "Your willingness to join us is most welcome. Let''s not waste any more time. Let us set out immediately. We must eliminate all enemies in the urban area of Starling City as quickly as possible." With that, Irving and the forces of the Green family joined together in action and swiftly eradicated all members of the Night Blades and the families collaborating with them in the urban area of Starling City. However, they only eliminated the enemies visible on the surface. With the total defeat of the Night Blades, many members of the Night Blades and the families colluded with them chose to go into hiding. They will undoubtedly continue to coordinate with the Night Blades'' efforts in the future. However, after this incident, the families that collaborated with the Night Blades will surely be much more careful and cautious. Because the Night Blades have demonstrated to everyone that, despite meticulous planning, the operations of the Night Blades can still end in complete failure. Chapter 167 - 167: Distributing Weapons Acquired in Battle After a night of intense fighting, with the support of Sophia''s family, Irving successfully eliminated all visible enemies in Starling City. "Finding those enemies who have gone into hiding will take a long time. We can''t afford to focus on them for now. Our next priority must be on reconstruction." Irving discussed with Sophia and Jony. He shared his thoughts with the Green family, who naturally did not object, given the severe losses they had incurred during the crisis. Jony also expressed his eagerness to start the rebuilding process. Moreover, the Green family had made significant contributions in the battle, which would surely be rewarded by official organizations during the reconstruction phase. "You''re right. Those hidden enemies will have to wait for now. I''ll communicate with the officials immediately. We will begin the reconstruction of Starling City right away." Jony agreed. Following this confirmation, Irving, smiling, pulled out many weapons from his pocket. These weapons were all acquired during the battle in Starling City. Most were advanced and standard weapons, with only a few being rare items. Irving had already reviewed the properties of the rare weapons. They were of no use to him personally, but handing these rare weapons over to the Green family would significantly enhance their power. As allies, the strengthening of the Green family also meant an increase in Irving''s own strength. "I''ll distribute these weapons to you. I noticed that some members of your family guild are still using ordinary weapons. Ordinary weapons can''t be very effective in battle. It''s better to equip all guild members with higher-tier weapons as soon as possible. This will enhance your family guild''s strength and enable you to better support our upcoming actions." Jony, looking at the weapons Irving offered, was at a loss for words. He had entrusted his daughter to Irving, hoping merely to ensure her safety. He never expecting to gain favors from Irving. Jony spoke earnestly, "Although we provided some assistance during the battle, the help we gave does not merit such a generous supply of weapons." Irving chuckled. "If you don''t want to accept these weapons, I could give them to another family guild. After all, these weapons are of no use to me." Irving did not intend to forcibly persuade Jony to accept the weapon he was offering. Because Irving knew that the head of the Green family would not easily accept others'' charity. Upon hearing Irving''s offer, Jony''s expression showed slight hesitation. If Irving intended to give the weapons to others anyway, it would be more advantageous for Jony to accept them than for someone else. Jony knew himself to be a loyal ally to Irving, believing that Irving''s other allies were merely deceiving him. "Father, I think you should stop declining! Given our relationship with Irving, do we really need to exchange such formalities?" Sophia''s words ultimately persuaded Jony. He took the weapons from Irving''s hands. "I will distribute these weapons to my subordinates and ensure they familiarize themselves with them quickly. After that, if there is anything you need help with, just let me know." Irving nodded with a smile. "Get to know these weapons quickly. Although we''ve temporarily resolved the crisis brought by the Night Blades, I always feel that the Night Blades won''t simply let things rest. They are likely plotting something bigger in the shadows." After saying this, Irving prepared to return to the city of warding. There were many more weapons to distribute there, and in the city of warding, Irving had many allies, making weapon distribution much more complex than in Starling City. "Now that the crisis in Starling City has been resolved, I must attend to other matters. I suppose the next time we meet will be in the shelter game." Irving said solemnly to Sophia. Sophia nodded, then watched with her father as Irving departed. When Irving returned to the city of warding, it was already the early hours of the next day. The official organizations had regained control over the city of warding, and the ordinary citizens could finally stop living in fear. Irving was not particularly concerned about the ordinary citizens. Instead, he chose to gather all his allies together. He intended to distribute the weapons acquired during the battle in the city of warding to these allies. Once everyone had assembled, Irving spoke directly. "We have acquired a large number of weapons in this battle. Although the majority of these weapons are high-tier and standard, there are also some rare weapons among them. The high-tier and standard weapons can be distributed directly to your subordinates. As for the rare weapons, I think we should have a serious discussion about them." The reason Irving made this statement was because his allies no longer needed standard or high-tier weapons. Anna and Aron, as the most powerful members of the Angel Guild, were already equipped with rare weapons. Benjamin, backed by the Ocean Group, also lacked no standard or advanced weapons and was only interested in the distribution of rare weapons. As for James, who had just arrived and whose Green Ivy Group did not match the strength of the Ocean Group or Angel Guild, he also had no shortage of high-tier and standard weapons. "My proposal is that each of us should receive one rare weapon. I think we should allocate them based on the contributions made during the battle¡ªthe greater the contribution, the earlier the choice of weapon." No one objected to the rule set by Irving. As the person who made the greatest contribution, it was only natural that Irving should choose his weapon first. Irving casually picked a rare melee weapon suitable for his use. "Next, Vicky and Benjamin should choose their weapons." he suggested. Although the Angel Guild had suffered significant losses in the fight against the Night Blades, in Irving''s view, Vicky and Benjamin had made substantial contributions. Vicky casually chose a staff, while Benjamin, after careful consideration, eventually picked a pair of gauntlets. Then it was Aron and Anna''s turn to pick rare weapons. Aron directly took the most powerful longsword among the rare weapons for frontline combat. Anna chose a support-type rare weapon. James was the last to pick a weapon. He casually selected one of the rare weapons. To James, any of these rare weapons were incredibly valuable and could significantly enhance his capabilities. After distributing the rare weapons, Irving shifted the discussion to reconstruction. "Now that order has been restored in the city of warding, the rebuilding process should begin immediately. Can the Angel Guild headquarters be successfully rebuilt? Are the official institutions willing to provide assistance to your Angel Guild?" Irving directly turned his gaze to Aron and Anna. Aron nodded, "You don''t need to worry about that. The Angel Guild headquarters will definitely be rebuilt successfully. Even if the official institutions don''t provide help, I can manage the reconstruction on my own." Irving''s expression showed a hint of hesitation. He felt that Aron was too guarded towards him and wanted to convey that he and the Angel Guild were not enemies. As Irving pondered how to approach this, Vicky spoke directly to Aron. "Now is not the time to merely show determination. If you truly encounter difficulties, we can help. We also want the Angel Guild headquarters to be rebuilt as quickly as possible. If you don''t voice your challenges now and end up failing to rebuild the headquarters when it''s urgently needed, the responsibility you''ll bear will be even greater." Vicky''s words had an immediate impact. Aron sighed and said. "The official institutions are indeed willing to help us, but they can only provide building materials and reconstruction funds. The members of the Angel Guild who sacrificed themselves cannot be brought back. Without those members, even if the headquarters is rebuilt, the overall strength of the Angel Guild will significantly decline." Aron finally voiced the issue he was most reluctant to mention. Hearing this, Irving nodded. "You don''t need to worry too much because the shelter game is about to undergo a significant upgrade." Irving revealed a piece of news that shocked everyone. He hadn''t planned to share this information, thinking that his allies might panic upon learning it. However, after careful consideration, he decided it was best to prepare them in advance. "The difficulty of the shelter game will increase dramatically. However, if we can survive the initial period of increased difficulty, the rewards we can gain will also be greater. So, the Angel Guild doesn''t need to worry about its members being weaker than before. The most important concern for the Angel Guild should be how to select the right members. After the difficulty of the shelter game increases, the strength of those eligible to participate will rise significantly. At that time, there will undoubtedly be some ill-intentioned individuals attempting to join your Angel Guild." Irving continued. Irving''s words left Aron and Anna both pleased and slightly worried. Their concern, however, wasn''t about the increased difficulty of the shelter game. As official personnel specifically trained to handle the shelter game, they were not overly affected by its rising difficulty. Their worry stemmed from the possibility of malevolent individuals infiltrating the Angel Guild. Vicky, James, and Benjamin, on the other hand, had different concerns from Aron and Anna. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were more focused on the increased difficulty of the shelter game. Unlike the Angel Guild, they didn''t have as many resources, nor did they possess Irving''s extraordinary talent. Chapter 168 - 168: Wendys Choice After gaining a rough understanding of the Angel Guild''s plan, Irving didn''t have much more to say. After all, the Angel Guild was an official organization, and the final decisions on the actions they would take weren''t up to Irving. At most, he could only offer some help and advice to the Angel Guild. "Regardless, if you encounter anything you can''t handle, feel free to let me know. I''ll provide you with any assistance I can within my capabilities." Both Aron and Anna expressed their gratitude for Irving''s offer. After that, they chose to leave directly since the Angel Guild had a lot of matters to attend to. Although other official organizations were helping clear the ruins of the Angel Guild''s headquarters, the Angel Guild still needed to assign people to ensure the safety around the ruins. Afterwards, Irving had a conversation with James and Vicky. Both Vicky and James had their own perspectives, though their thoughts were somewhat different. Vicky believed that while they should leverage the Ocean Group''s status to gain some benefits during the reconstruction, they also needed to ensure that the overall situation in the City of Warding didn''t deteriorate further. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I think we should still provide some help to others. At the very least, we shouldn''t let too many people become homeless. The disaster caused by Night Blades'' actions this time is really too severe. If we don''t offer any assistance, they might not be able to lead stable lives. This could further lead to more people turning to Night Blades." Vicky openly expressed her views in front of Irving and James. Irving naturally agreed with Vicky''s viewpoint, but James scoffed at it. With a slight smile, James said, "As the CEO of the Ocean Group and soon-to-be chairman, you certainly have the authority to decide what the Ocean Group does. However, you have no right to dictate how we, the Green Ivy Group, should act. While I am the owner of the Green Ivy Group, behind me stands the entire White family. I must ensure the White family''s interests are safeguarded." James had already made up his mind. He aimed to leverage the Green Ivy Group''s resources to gain as much profit as possible during the reconstruction of the City of Warding. Although this would inevitably harm the interests of many ordinary people, James didn''t see it as his concern. Upon hearing James'' words, Vicky''s expression became slightly grim. "Without the help of others, neither the White family nor the Green Ivy Group will be able to escape unscathed from the next attack by the Night Blades." Though Vicky didn''t directly threaten James, she did give him a reminder. James raised an eyebrow at her words. "So, what you''re saying is, if I don''t follow your plan and I face another threat from the Night Blades, you won''t offer any assistance?" James'' tone had grown cold by this point. Although James and Vicky had collaborated before, they were not particularly close. Vicky quickly said, "That''s not what I meant. I just want to remind you that cooperating with others is the best way to ensure your own safety." Upon hearing this, James nodded. "I understand, and I appreciate your reminder. But I must tell you, I have my own judgment. I know what''s best for me and the White family." With that, James nodded to Irving and then turned to leave. It was evident that he hadn''t taken Vicky''s advice to heart. Vicky''s expression showed a hint of disappointment. "You didn''t really need to remind him. James is the kind of person who only cooperates with us because he sees the benefit in it. If you try to prevent him from profiting during the reconstruction of the City of Warding, of course, he won''t want to work with you anymore. You should focus on handling the situation with the Ocean Group for now." Irving thought Vicky''s earlier words were a bit naive. Expecting to persuade someone to give up easily attainable profits with just a few sentences was almost impossible. Vicky nodded. "You''re right, maybe I was being a bit too naive." After saying this, Vicky returned to the Ocean Group. After taking care of the urgent matters, Irving headed back to his place. Before entering the shelter game, he had one last thing to handle¡ªmaking arrangements for Wendy. Upon arriving home, Wendy hurried out of her room. "From the look on your face, you must be very concerned about me," Irving said to Wendy with a faint smile. Wendy shook her head. "It''s not concern for you. I just think too many things have happened in the past couple of days. And you haven''t been home. I''m very curious¡ªwhere have you been?" Irving responded directly to her question. "I went to deal with the threat from the Night Blades. All the crises in the City of Warding and Starling City were caused by them. I have eliminated the Night Blades'' elder. For the time being, we don''t need to worry about them posing a significant threat to us. We can focus on improving our own strength." After saying this, Irving stared intently at Wendy. Wendy looked a bit puzzled. "Why are you staring at me? Do you find my current state very strange?" Irving shook his head. "I''m just wondering what choice you''ll make next." Irving''s words made Wendy even more curious. "What choices do I have now? Haven''t I already become your personal bodyguard?" Irving nodded. "You''re right, but I think you''re far from qualified as a personal bodyguard. Your current strength is still too weak. I hope you can improve yourself. If you''re unwilling to do so, I can let you go. But I must remind you, if I let you go, you can''t return to your previous assassination organization." Wendy was shocked by Irving''s words. "Are you really going to let me go? If you do that, you''ll regret it later." Irving chuckled. "Why would I regret it?" "Because letting me go means my previous assassin organization will have no more scruples. They will definitely send people to continue targeting you." Irving sneered at her words. "You were one of the strongest assassins in your organization. Did you pose any significant threat to me during your previous missions? Moreover, I''ve already eliminated most of the members of your assassin organization. The remaining ones are no threat to me at all." Wendy was left speechless by Irving''s words. She remained hesitant. Normally, in a situation where Irving had decided to let her go, Wendy would have chosen to leave immediately. But now, she felt that leaving Irving might not be a good choice. Irving noticed Wendy''s hesitation. "I don''t understand, what are you hesitating about? You haven''t fallen in love with me, have you?" Irving asked with a slight smile. Wendy hurriedly replied, "How could I possibly fall in love with you! You are my enemy!" As she said this, a blush appeared on Wendy''s cheeks. It was clear that she was lying. Though Irving had indeed killed many members of Wendy''s assassin organization, she had no emotional attachment to those members. To Wendy, those people were merely colleagues, and her relationship with them had never been particularly good. "Regardless, you need to make a decision quickly. Either leave my side or find a way to become stronger." Irving didn''t intend to waste any more time with her. After thinking for a moment, Wendy said, "I believe my strength is adequate. But if you think it''s not enough and that I can''t stay by your side, I''m willing to become stronger." After Wendy made her choice, Irving nodded. "This is your decision, and I will respect it." "Since you''ve made your choice, you must follow me into the Shelter Game. Only in the Shelter Game can you truly enhance your strength." To Irving, the strong individuals in the real world were hardly worth mentioning. Only those who gained powerful, peculiar abilities and special weapons within the Shelter Game could be considered true powerhouses. Furthermore, only such powerhouses could aid Irving when the Dark Overlord descended. Wendy nodded without hesitation. "I''ve already told you, I choose to improve my strength. If you believe that entering the Shelter Game is the only way to do that, then I won''t refuse." Wendy was willing to enter the Shelter Game to stay by Irving''s side. Although she didn''t know much about the game, she believed that with Irving''s help, she could quickly enhance her abilities. "Alright then, make some preparations. I plan to enter the Shelter Game this afternoon, and you must go with me. Compared to ordinary people, I believe you possess considerable strength. So, once we''re in the Shelter Game, I won''t be giving you too many hints. I trust that your intuition will guide you on how to quickly improve your abilities within the game." After saying this, Irving headed back to his room. He wanted to rest well before entering the Shelter Game. Wendy also returned to her room, planning to take all her weapons with her. "I''ll prove to you that I can perfectly adapt to the Shelter Game." Chapter 169 - 169: The People Who Hate Irving to the Core While Irving and Wendy were preparing to enter the Shelter Game, Irving''s enemies were also discussing their next steps. The high-ranking members of the Night Blades convened another emergency meeting. This time, the atmosphere was even more tense than the last meeting. "Elders, our operations in the City of Warding and Starling City have completely failed. Moreover, Elder Seville, who was in charge of this mission, has been killed by Irving. For the foreseeable future, our Night Blades can''t take any action in the City of Warding or Starling City. Perhaps we should send a new elder to the City of Warding." In a corner, a young member of the Night Blades spoke nervously. He had been a follower of Elder Seville. When Elder Seville was killed by Irving, he was in charge of the operation in Starling City. Upon learning of Elder Seville''s death, he immediately led his men back to a secret base. This made him and his subordinates one of the few survivors of this failed mission. The high-ranking members attending the emergency meeting were extremely furious about the failure of the mission. One of the elders spoke bluntly. "I warned Elder Seville before! I believed his plan was highly flawed. Even with Joseph''s help, it was doomed to fail. But he didn''t listen to my advice. If he had, we wouldn''t have suffered such a devastating defeat." "What''s the use of complaining now? For us, the Night Blades, the most important thing is to quickly consider our next course of action. Are we really going to abandon the City of Warding and Starling City? Shouldn''t we take some action against Irving? He has disrupted our operations multiple times. We must make Irving pay." Another elder spoke with slight impatience. In his view, since Elder Seville had already failed, there was no point in dwelling on it. They should now focus on what actions to take next. The emergency meeting of the Night Blades'' high-ranking members was convened precisely for this purpose. After the two elders expressed their opinions, no one else spoke. The situation was dire for the Night Blades, and they couldn''t think of a quick solution to their predicament. "Regardless, we cannot abandon the City of Warding and Starling City. Moreover, although this mission failed, we also dealt a heavy blow to the Angel Guild. In our upcoming actions, the Angel Guild should no longer be able to exert significant pressure on us." The elder sitting at the highest position slowly shared his perspective. When he spoke, all the Night Blades'' elders turned their eyes towards him. "You will be the new leader of the Night Blades in Starling City. Although you have not yet become one of our elders, I will appoint you as a provisional elder of the Night Blades." The young Night Blades member was visibly excited upon hearing this. He hurriedly stood up and said, "Thank you so much for your support, Your Eminence. I will not disappoint you. I will swiftly reorganize the Night Blades'' forces in Starling City. Although we''ve faced some setbacks in our previous actions, there are still many families within the Night Blades willing to collaborate with us." "Alright, you don''t need to attend the rest of this meeting. Go and start with your tasks immediately," a distant voice echoed from the corner. The young Night Blades member had no choice but to exit the emergency meeting of the Night Blades'' high-ranking members. After the young member left, as expected, the elders who remained in the emergency meeting began to argue fiercely. Some believed they should target Irving first, while others thought they should focus on expanding the power of the Night Blades. Amidst the heated arguments, the highest-ranking elder slipped away under the cover of shadows. "We don''t need to continue this argument; His Eminence has already left. Even if we argue, we won''t reach any conclusion," one of the elders stated bluntly to the others. In this situation, the other elders of the Night Blades saw no reason to stay any longer. Thus, they each departed. The high-ranking members of the Night Blades were filled with deep hatred for Irving. Every elder was plotting to take action against Irving. However, none of them wanted to be the first to launch an attack. They all knew they were no match for Irving. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They hoped that someone else would severely injure Irving first, leaving them to deliver the final blow. This was the lowest-risk, highest-reward strategy. Aside from the members of the Night Blades, there were others who harbored deep resentment towards Irving. These were the individuals who had suffered significant losses due to Irving''s previous actions. They too were secretly plotting against Irving. Leading this group was none other than the head of the Taylor family. The Taylor family had not suffered major losses during the Night Blades'' operations and maintained a good relationship with them. The head of the Taylor family was even contemplating whether to collaborate with the Night Blades. In his view, although the Night Blades'' previous operation had failed, it didn''t mean they couldn''t still pose a threat to Irving. With the Angel Guild, Ocean Group, and the Green Ivy Group now supporting Irving, the Taylor family would have no chance of exacting revenge on Irving without collaborating with the Night Blades. In his frustration and inner turmoil, the head of the Taylor family became increasingly irritable, often lashing out unexpectedly. "The tea you brought me is cold! Don''t you know to warm it up before serving?" the head of the Taylor family shouted, pushing the teacup onto the floor. The servant who had just brought the tea immediately knelt down in panic, pleading for forgiveness. "Master, I truly didn''t mean it. I''ll bring you a hot cup right away." With that, the servant hurriedly retreated. "It seems your mood has been quite foul lately. From what I remember, you were never this irritable," Joseph''s voice came from nearby. With a look of displeasure, the head of the Taylor family turned towards the source of the voice. "How can you still find the mood to mock me? Haven''t you been disowned by your father? Not only are you no longer the chairman of Ocean Group, but you can''t even set foot inside their doors now." Ocean Group has already fallen into the hands of your niece, who happens to be Irving''s girlfriend. Your foolish actions have made the chances of my success increasingly slim." The head of the Taylor family was acquainted with Joseph. They had even discussed joining forces against Irving before. The reason they hadn''t taken any action was that their plans weren''t fully formed before Irving emerged victorious. Joseph''s expression remained unchanged as he listened to this. He merely walked up to the head of the Taylor family and asked coldly, "Are you really not planning on revenge? Are you really going to let your son''s death go unavenged?" Joseph''s words infuriated the head of the Taylor family. "Of course, I won''t let my son''s death go unavenged! Irving killed my son, and I will make him pay!" he roared angrily. However, after shouting, a look of despondency appeared on the head of the Taylor family''s face. "Even if I want to make him pay, I can''t. Irving''s power is too great. Even the Night Blades lost to him. You previously collaborated with the Night Blades, didn''t you? Are you here to tell me that if we join forces with them, we can succeed? I absolutely do not believe that." Joseph chuckled upon hearing this. He was well aware that his and the Night Blades'' actions had ended in complete failure. However, this was not a significant concern for him. After all, the Night Blades had suffered the greatest losses in this operation. Although Joseph had lost a few subordinates, they were not crucial to him. He still had some aces up his sleeve elsewhere. Moreover, Joseph had served as the chairman of Ocean Group for several years. His understanding of Ocean Group was profound. "In our next move, we certainly can''t target Irving directly. His power is simply too overwhelming. However, not targeting Irving doesn''t mean we can''t make him pay. We can go after Irving''s friends, like Vicky and Sophia from Starling City. Remember, the Fox family in Starling City hasn''t been completely wiped out yet. If we target Sophia, the Fox family will undoubtedly lend their support. With the three of us joining forces, our chances of success will be significantly higher." Joseph''s words caused the expression on the head of the Taylor family''s face to shift continuously. After some contemplation, he asked in a low voice, "Do you have a concrete plan of action? If you don''t, I won''t risk it lightly." A confident smile appeared on Joseph''s face upon hearing this. The fact that the head of the Taylor family had asked this question indicated that he was more or less on board with Joseph''s plan. All Joseph needed to do now was to spell out the details. "Of course, I have a specific plan," Joseph said, taking out a document from his briefcase. "Irving is about to enter the Shelter Game. From what I know, a new crisis is about to emerge in the game, and there''s a high chance Irving will be trapped there. During the time Irving is stuck, we can go after Vicky and Sophia. There''s no way they can effectively counter our actions. Without Irving, they''re just two pretty faces." Joseph spoke with unwavering confidence. The head of the Taylor family took the document from Joseph and scrutinized its contents. After a few moments of thoughtful consideration, he said bluntly, "Although your plan involves some risks, I''m willing to take that chance!" Chapter 170 - 170: Resolving Issues with the New Shelter Irving had no idea what his enemies were plotting in the shadows. But that didn''t concern him much. From Irving''s perspective, all he needed to do was to keep improving his strength. As long as he was strong enough, no matter what schemes his enemies devised or what traps they set, he could easily deal with them. At this moment, Irving was already inside the shelter game with Wendy. Wendy had set her shelter as a vassal to Irving''s shelter. When Wendy saw her shelter, she couldn''t believe her eyes and asked Irving, "Why is my shelter so basic while yours is so elaborate?" Wendy''s shelter had only a wooden table, and because it was a vassal shelter, it didn''t even have a separate room. In stark contrast, Irving''s shelter was completely different. Irving''s shelter featured a main building made entirely of massive stones, several moats, watchtowers, and observation towers beyond the moats. The defense of Irving''s shelter was highly layered. There was a significant space between the first line of defense and the shelter itself. This meant that even if Irving''s shelter were attacked, he would have plenty of time to make adjustments. After hearing Wendy''s question, Irving replied, "This is just what your shelter looks like on your first day in the shelter game. As you spend more time in the game and your strength increases, your shelter will become more refined." Wendy nodded, seeming to understand Irving''s words. But then Irving''s tone shifted. "However, you don''t need to envy me too much because I''m about to abandon this shelter. I''m going to move my shelter to a completely new location." Wendy was slightly surprised. "Isn''t this location good enough? I just took a look around. Aren''t there several mountain peaks around your shelter that can serve as natural defense barriers?" Irving nodded. Wendy, being a professional assassin, had an exceptionally keen intuition for terrain and defense conditions. "Indeed, there are some natural barriers around my territory that can be utilized. But, the apocalypse in the shelter game is imminent. Before it arrives, I need to move my shelter to an even safer location." By the end of Irving''s speech, his tone had become quite somber. Wendy seemed to sense the tension in Irving''s words. "The apocalypse? Is there really an apocalypse in the shelter game?" Irving smiled but didn''t offer an answer, just nodding slightly. In reality, everything that happened in the shelter game was just a rehearsal for the real world. What occurred in the shelter game would inevitably happen in reality. The Dark Overlord would eventually bring the apocalypse to the real world as well. Therefore, the apocalypse in the shelter game would certainly arrive sooner. Although Irving didn''t know the exact timing of the apocalypse in the shelter game, he could feel that it was less than a month away. "Alright, you should have a basic understanding of the purpose of the shelter by now. Follow me to the new location I''ve chosen for the shelter." Saying this, Irving took Wendy''s hand and led her to the teleportation array. After a flash of white light, they found themselves at the edge of a grand castle. This castle was the new location Irving had selected for their shelter. "It won''t be long before our shelter is moved into this castle. But before that, we need to resolve all the issues with the new shelter." As Irving spoke, he led Wendy towards the castle gate. When they approached the gate, a member of the Green Ivy Group blocked their path from behind the wall. "Who are you? Without the president''s orders, no one is allowed to enter the castle!" Irving and Wendy reacted differently to the voice. Wendy glanced at the position of the Green Ivy Group member. She quickly noticed that the hiding spot wasn''t very well-chosen. If it were her, she would have hidden behind the more covered wall further back. "Looks like he''s not very good at finding sniper positions," Wendy muttered softly. Irving chuckled but didn''t reply to Wendy. Instead, he called out to the hiding member of the Green Ivy Group, "I''m Irving. You should have heard my name from your president, right?" The moment Irving mentioned his name, the previously loud and confrontational member of the Green Ivy Group immediately responded, "So it''s you, Lord Irving. My apologies! Why didn''t you notify us in advance?!" The member hurriedly apologized as he emerged from his hiding spot. "I will inform our president right away. If he''s not too busy, he should be able to come over promptly." As a member of the Green Ivy Group, he had heard Irving''s name countless times from their president, James. James held Irving in high regard. He knew very well that cooperating with Irving was crucial for both himself and the Zhang family, which he represented. Therefore, James had repeatedly instructed the castle guards of the Green Ivy Group to be extremely polite when they encountered Irving and to accommodate his needs as much as possible. Hearing this, Irving responded with a smile, "I''m here today just to get an overall view of the castle. If your president is too busy, he doesn''t need to come." "To our president, your matters are of utmost importance. So, he will definitely come over immediately. If you don''t wish to wait for him, feel free to take a look around the castle on your own." Nodding, Irving led Wendy into the castle. "I really didn''t expect even the president of the Green Ivy Group to be so courteous to you. I remember the president of the Green Ivy Group is James, the actual controller of the Green Ivy Company. James is a significant figure in the City of Warding, and the Zhang family behind him wields immense power in the city. How did you manage to gain his attention? Although your power is formidable, I didn''t think it was enough to warrant such high regard from James." Wendy didn''t know much about Irving. She was unaware of how rapidly he had increased his strength and didn''t know about his significant impact on the Night Blades during their operations. "James must have his reasons for acting this way. If you can''t understand it, perhaps it''s because you aren''t as smart as he is. You still underestimate my strength." Irving spoke calmly and then focused his attention on the castle. Despite James having ordered his subordinates to thoroughly clean the entire castle, there were still some monsters present. However, these monsters were not particularly powerful. As a necromancer and a powerful individual capable of enslaving exotic beasts, Irving naturally intended to turn all the monsters and exotic beasts he encountered into part of his exotic beast army. Although the exotic beasts in the castle weren''t particularly powerful, some had very special abilities. For instance, some exotic beasts could perfectly hide themselves in the darkness. These exotic beasts could serve as scouts for Irving''s exotic beast army. By hiding them in the shadows, Irving''s enemies wouldn''t be able to detect that he was observing their every move. Irving quickly led Wendy around the castle for a thorough inspection. After completing the circuit, he confirmed that all the monsters and exotic beasts in the castle had been cleared out. When Irving returned to the castle entrance, James finally arrived. Seeing Irving, James smiled and asked, "So, what do you think? Are you satisfied with the condition of the castle?" Irving nodded. "It seems you took the cleaning of the castle very seriously. I''m quite satisfied with the cleanliness. However, we still have a few other issues to address." James'' smile remained unchanged. He had anticipated that Irving would have some issues to resolve; otherwise, Irving wouldn''t have come here suddenly. "Feel free to tell me what you need. If I can help, I will certainly do my best. If neither of us has a solution, we can calmly discuss it." James showed great respect for Irving. Irving then laid out the problems he needed to address. "The first issue is the lighting in the castle. I mentioned before that I plan to move my shelter here. If the lighting problem isn''t resolved by the time my shelter is relocated, it could face significant risks during battles. I''ve told you before that fighting powerful enemies in the dark is extremely dangerous." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. James nodded and made a mental note of this issue. Irving then brought up the second problem: the geomagnetic energy beneath the castle. Although it had been some time since all the enemies in the castle had been cleared out, the geomagnetic energy underground had not yet stabilized. For Irving to move his shelter here, he needed to ensure that the geomagnetic energy wouldn''t cause any disturbances. After all, Irving didn''t want to establish his shelter in a place prone to geomagnetic storms. As for other minor issues, Irving wasn''t as concerned. As long as these two primary issues were resolved, he could proceed with relocating his shelter to the castle. Chapter 171 - 171: The Source of the Geomagnetic Anomaly James listened intently to the issues Irving raised, furrowing his brow in thought. "As for the lighting problem you mentioned, I''ve already instructed my team to gather enough lighting equipment. However, you should be well aware that transporting the lighting equipment here will take some time. So, there''s no need to be overly anxious. I''ve got this covered; we just need to focus on solving the geomagnetic energy issue." Irving was pleasantly surprised by James'' words. He quickly grasped James'' hand and said, "You truly are my good brother! If you ever run into trouble, please make sure to let me know. I will definitely help you out!" With a smile on his face, James replied, "It''s all part of what I should do. Have you forgotten? We already formed an alliance before. You provided a large arsenal of weapons to us, the Green Ivy Group, and it''s only right that we reciprocate accordingly." Upon hearing this, Irving''s expression turned slightly awkward. Indeed, he had supplied James and his subordinates with a significant cache of weapons. However, the weapons Irving provided were mostly standard and advanced ones, with not a single rare weapon among them. "As for the geomagnetic energy issue you mentioned, I don''t actually have any leads," James admitted. "My team and I have discussed it at length, but we couldn''t come to any conclusions. I even consulted a highly esteemed professor from the University of Warding, but he couldn''t provide a reasonable explanation either." James didn''t notice the change in Irving''s expression and continued speaking. Upon hearing this, Irving immediately formed a hypothesis. "If even a renowned university professor can''t offer a reasonable explanation for the geomagnetic energy issue, it likely means that the geomagnetic energy isn''t a natural phenomenon. The geomagnetic energy beneath the castle might be due to some other cause. There could very well be a powerful exotic beast hidden under the castle." Irving''s words left both James and Wendy astonished. "Your hypothesis might be valid," James conceded. "But even if we know there''s an exotic beast capable of generating geomagnetic energy beneath the castle, we have no way of finding it." "Because my team couldn''t find any passageways leading underground within the castle. We might have to dig through the castle''s foundation to find the exotic beast you mentioned," James stated bluntly. He wasn''t trying to mock Irving; he was simply stating the facts. Irving didn''t take offense and remained calm, deep in thought. "Perhaps your team''s skills aren''t up to par, which is why they couldn''t locate any passage to the underground space. Let''s both thoroughly inspect every corner of the castle again," Irving suggested. James didn''t show any sign of impatience at Irving''s proposal. He merely said, "Alright, but we need to be quick. I have a very important meeting in two hours." Irving nodded. "An hour should be enough. Although the castle looks massive from the outside, we only need to check the areas near the ground to find any passage to the underground space." James nodded in agreement and began to follow Irving. Wendy, although skeptical of Irving''s theory, decided to join them. The three of them spent about half an hour meticulously inspecting all the areas near the ground level of the castle. But in the end, they still couldn''t find any passageways leading to an underground space. Irving was slightly puzzled. "This is unlikely. Did we miss any crucial area? Even under normal circumstances, there should be some passageways leading underground within the castle," Irving said thoughtfully. His words actually made sense. James suddenly realized that they might have indeed overlooked a significant area. Only Wendy, standing behind the two men, showed a hint of impatience. "I think your approach has been wrong from the start. Why does the geomagnetic energy beneath the castle have to be due to a powerful exotic beast? Couldn''t it be some unknown natural phenomenon? Just like you both told me, the natural phenomena in the Shelter Game are completely different from those in the real world. This means that the anomalies we find in the Shelter Game might only seem abnormal to us," Wendy said. Irving and James exchanged glances upon hearing Wendy''s words. After a moment, James shook his head and replied with a smile. "Your theory is indeed unexpected, but I think it''s unlikely. The natural laws in the Shelter Game are still traceable. Without the presence of a powerful exotic beast or rare treasure, such abnormal geomagnetic changes are nearly impossible. So, let''s focus on diligently searching for that underground passageway." After saying this, James shifted his gaze to other areas. However, Irving found a hint of an idea in James''s words. "I think what you said actually makes more sense. What we''re looking for might not be a powerful exotic beast but rather a very rare piece of equipment," Irving suggested. James turned to look at Irving, his face showing a very puzzled expression. He didn''t understand why Irving was repeating what he had just said. "If the abnormal geomagnetic energy is caused by a piece of equipment, we might not be able to find a passageway to the underground space. We might have to do what you mentioned earlier¡ªdig through the castle''s foundation," Irving continued. After saying this, Irving closed his eyes. He extended his consciousness, seemingly trying to sense the rare treasure that might be hidden underground. Seeing this, James instinctively fell silent. Although Wendy found Irving''s actions somewhat ridiculous, she also refrained from speaking further. Wendy didn''t want to disrupt Irving''s focus. After a while, Irving suddenly opened his eyes. "I''ve found the most likely location of the equipment," Irving said, turning his gaze to James. "This room isn''t the lowest level of the castle. There should be a smaller room beneath it. Once we dig into that room, I should be able to further pinpoint the location of the equipment." With that, Irving moved to the center of the room without hesitation and began digging downward. Initially, James was slightly hesitant, but he eventually decided to join Irving in the effort. Working together, they quickly uncovered a hidden trapdoor beneath the floor. Irving knocked on the trapdoor, and the hollow sound confirmed that there was an empty space below. "You heard that, right? There''s definitely an empty space below! Let''s get down there quickly!" Irving exclaimed. Without hesitation, he kicked open the trapdoor and jumped into the room below. Though James felt that Irving''s actions were somewhat risky, he ultimately decided to follow Irving. Wendy, however, hesitated slightly. After waiting for a while, exclamations of astonishment echoed from the underground chamber where Irving and James were. "I can''t believe there''s actually a treasure chest here! And it looks incredibly old!" Irving exclaimed, his excitement palpable. "There must be an immensely powerful piece of equipment inside this chest! Let''s open it right away!" James''s voice was equally charged with excitement, leaving no room for doubt about his enthusiasm. Upon hearing their remarks, Wendy hurriedly entered the underground room as well. The moment she stepped into the room, Wendy saw the treasure chest embedded into the inner wall. The chest was made of an unknown metal and was encrusted with a multitude of gemstones. As a highly skilled assassin, Wendy instantly assessed that the gemstones adorning the chest were of very high value. "These jewels are absolutely precious! A chest decorated with such valuable gems must contain something extremely rare and powerful," Wendy quickly pointed out. Despite the apparent camaraderie between James and Irving, Wendy remained skeptical. In her mind, James was far from trustworthy. She speculated that James might resort to underhanded tactics to claim the rare equipment for himself. If Irving wasn''t adequately prepared, James''s potential betrayal could very well succeed. Therefore, Wendy felt compelled to caution Irving. Irving didn''t pay any attention to Wendy''s perfectly reasonable warning. Instead, it was James who turned his head to glance at her. However, his gaze was devoid of any discernible emotion, as if he was merely taking a casual look at her. "We can''t open this treasure chest right now. It requires a key, and that key is definitely not inside the castle," Irving concluded after observing the chest for a while. James, slightly intrigued, directly asked Irving, "How do you know the key isn''t in the castle? Is it just because this chest is extraordinarily valuable? Maybe the person who hid it thought the most dangerous place would be the safest." Hearing this, Irving chuckled. "Your guess is indeed plausible. However, my conclusion isn''t based on that line of reasoning. I concluded this simply because I haven''t sensed the key''s presence." As he said this, Irving tapped his temple with his finger. This gesture reminded James that Irving had the ability to extend his consciousness. If the key had been anywhere near the chest, Irving would have sensed it by now. Feeling a bit embarrassed, James said, "Even if we can''t find the key to the chest, stumbling upon it is already incredibly lucky." Irving nodded in agreement, fully aware of just how fortunate they were to have discovered the chest at all. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 172 - 172: The Frog in the Treasure Chest Irving and James stood silently, staring at the treasure chest for a while, as if both of them were trying to find a clue to the chest''s key. Wendy, standing not far away, was slightly speechless. "Didn''t you both say that finding the treasure chest was already extremely lucky? Since even Irving can''t detect the presence of a key, let''s not dwell on it any longer." Wendy''s words had no effect. Irving and James continued to fix their eyes on the chest. After a moment, Irving slowly said, "I have a feeling there''s a living creature inside the chest." As he finished speaking, Irving tapped the chest with his finger. Wendy hesitated slightly before asking, "If I''m not mistaken, the chest has been sealed in this underground area for a very long time. If there really is a living creature inside, its lifespan must be extraordinarily long." "That''s definitely a possibility! From what I know, if a creature in the shelter game is exceptionally powerful, its lifespan would naturally be very extended," James added, nodding in agreement with Wendy. At that moment, the chest suddenly shook. Immediately, a large amount of geomagnetic energy appeared around the chest. The instant the geomagnetic energy emerged, Irving focused his mind, hoping to trace the source of the energy. Unsurprisingly, Irving''s attention was drawn back to the chest, as all the geomagnetic energy was emanating from it. The energy seemed to be generated out of thin air within the chest. "We must open this chest as soon as possible! I need to know what''s inside!" Irving stepped back a few paces from the chest and then drew out his most powerful weapon, the Staff of Calamity. Seeing Irving''s actions, James asked with slight surprise, "You''re not planning to release a powerful spell in this confined space, are you?!" Irving nodded calmly. "If you don''t want to get hurt, you better leave now!" James didn''t hesitate and immediately left the room. Wendy hesitated for a moment; she actually wanted to see the power of Irving''s spell up close. "I''ll give you another half minute. If you''re still here, I''ll release a Fireball," Irving said coldly to Wendy. Wendy shrugged and followed James out of the small room. After James and Wendy left, Irving raised the Staff of Calamity in his hand. A dazzling beam of light appeared, and a massive fireball quickly materialized at the top of the staff. Irving swung the staff, hurling the fireball towards the chest. The first fireball struck the chest, yet it remained completely undamaged. Not even the gems adorning the chest were dislodged by Irving''s attack. Faced with this situation, Irving remained remarkably calm. He knew that if the creature inside the chest was extremely powerful, then the chest itself would be exceedingly sturdy. "Anyway, I have no pressure right now! If you can understand what I''m saying, you better open the chest from the inside. If you don''t, I will keep attacking it." After saying this, Irving raised the Staff of Calamity again. This time, he hurled five consecutive fireballs. When these fireballs struck the chest, it still showed no signs of damage. But Irving was not disheartened because he could sense that the living creature inside the chest seemed to be getting angry. The geomagnetic energy around the chest fluctuated violently. The immense geomagnetic energy even formed a green mist around the chest, capable of blocking human senses and some magical attacks. Seeing this, Irving smiled. "It seems you understand that my attacks pose a significant threat to you. But I must tell you, this tactic of yours is useless." With a casual wave of his hand, the green mist around the chest quickly dissipated. Although the living creature inside the chest could generate geomagnetic energy around it, the chest itself isolated the creature from the outside world. The creature could only launch a counterattack by continually generating geomagnetic energy fluctuations. However, continuously generating geomagnetic energy fluctuations was clearly a very draining process. "Your strength is nearly depleted. Once it''s completely exhausted, I''ll easily open the chest!" While applying pressure, Irving continued to wave his staff, releasing one Fireball after another. The power of the Fireballs he was now casting was significantly greater than before. The current Irving was entirely different from the Irving of the past. When Irving didn''t have the Taikoo Flame Pearl, didn''t possess the power of chaos, and hadn''t received the blessings of the Smith family ancestors, his Fireball was already more powerful than those of ordinary people. Now, with so many positive buffs, the Fireballs Irving cast could hardly be called Fireballs anymore. What he threw now were practically miniature suns. With Irving''s relentless attacks, the gems on the chest began to fall off one by one. As the gems fell, the geomagnetic energy around the chest rapidly diminished. From within the chest, the painful wails of some creature could be heard. "I''m giving you one last chance now. If you don''t open the chest from the inside, I''ll concentrate all my power to release an exceptionally powerful Fireball," Irving said, raising the Staff of Calamity. He wasn''t threatening the creature; Irving''s patience had been completely exhausted. He had no intention of wasting any more time. After waiting a few seconds, there was still no other sound from within the chest. Irving chuckled, "Your refusal actually helps me make up my mind." With that, his smile quickly vanished. With determined eyes, he raised the Staff of Calamity. As the power within Irving was continuously gathered by the Taikoo Flame Pearl, the light at the tip of the staff grew increasingly dazzling. After a short period of preparation, Irving combined the power of chaos and the energy from the Taikoo Flame Pearl to form a fireball as radiant as the sun. He swung the staff, hurling the intensely hot fireball. The chest was ultimately reduced to ashes under the fireball''s attack. In the place where the chest once stood, a frog-like creature glared at Irving with furious eyes. The skin on the frog''s body had been entirely scorched by the flames. Although it was still alive, it wouldn''t survive much longer. The Fireball Irving had just used had almost cooked it. "Don''t glare at me with those angry eyes. I gave you several chances, but you didn''t open the chest from the inside. So I had no choice but to destroy it by force," Irving said. Just as Irving finished speaking, the frog lunged at him. At the same time, Irving could sense an extremely powerful geomagnetic energy surrounding the frog''s body. "I don''t understand, why do you want to be my enemy?" Irving easily knocked the charging frog to the ground. However, he did not intend to kill it immediately. Irving had many questions and hoped to get answers from the creature. The frog continued to glare at Irving with angry eyes, but after a while, its eyes gradually lost their luster. "The trail goes cold again! I still don''t know the identity of this frog, or who left it here. I have no way to judge whether the castle is safe or not," Irving said, looking at the dead frog with a hint of regret. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, James and Wendy cautiously approached the doorway. James called out to Irving in the room, "How''s it going? You didn''t encounter any danger, did you?" Irving, slightly puzzled, responded, "What kind of danger would I encounter?" Wendy, admiring Irving''s calm demeanor, said, "I have to admit, you really are someone who stays composed under pressure. Was that Fireball just now your doing? Your final strike caused the entire castle to shake violently. If I''m not mistaken, even the exotic beasts around the castle have been frightened into hiding." Irving glanced at Wendy and then shifted his gaze to James. James nodded silently. Irving suddenly realized that his previous actions might have been a bit rash. "Perhaps I was too impatient. But my actions weren''t entirely in vain. I managed to open the chest, and inside was just a dead frog." With that, Irving motioned for James and Wendy to come into the room. Wendy looked at the chest, which had been reduced to ashes, and the scattered gems on the ground, speaking with a tone of regret, "I think the chest was probably very valuable. If we could have kept it intact, we might have been able to sell it to the Angel Guild." After saying this, Wendy began to carefully pick up the scattered gems from the ground. James, however, did not focus on the ashes of the chest or the scattered gems. His eyes were fixed on the dead frog. Irving could tell from James''s expression that he recognized the frog. "You seem to know this frog. Can you tell me everything you know about it?" Irving asked. James nodded solemnly, "I do recognize this frog. But I don''t know much about it. All I can tell you is that this frog comes from the Abyss of Death, which is not far to the south." Hearing the name Abyss of Death, Irving''s expression also became more serious. The Abyss of Death was known among players of the shelter game as the largest discovered lake. Chapter 173 - 173: The Dangerous Plan No One Supports "It seems that to ensure the absolute safety of our new shelter location, I must make a trip to the Abyss of Death," Irving said to James in a slightly heavy tone. Upon hearing Irving''s words, James''s face displayed an expression of extreme shock. He could no longer remain calm because he believed that Irving''s plan was utterly insane. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Irving, I know you are a true genius. I also know that your strength surpasses anyone else I know. But even so, I think your plan is extremely reckless," James said with urgency in his voice. His tone was so anxious that his voice grew louder, catching the attention of Wendy, who was picking up gems nearby. "We only know the name Abyss of Death. Any players in the shelter game who approach the Abyss of Death are killed. Even the elite squad sent by the Angel Guild couldn''t successfully reach the Abyss of Death. I learned about the presence of these frogs around the Abyss of Death from them," James continued, trying to persuade Irving to change his plan. However, after hearing James, Irving was even more determined. "I admit that no one else has ever reached the Abyss of Death. But I am different from everyone else. My strength is greater, and I possess a trump card that they could never have," Irving said, his tone resolute. The trump card Irving referred to was, of course, the Taikoo Flame Pearl within his body. The Taikoo Flame Pearl was closely linked to the Taikoo Divine Clan, which had left numerous relics in the shelter game. The castle where Irving and his companions currently resided was one of these relics left by the Taikoo Divine Clan. There was a high possibility that the chest Irving had just destroyed was also left by the Taikoo Divine Clan. Connecting all the clues together, Irving believed he could rely on the protection of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to successfully reach the Abyss of Death. Irving''s tone was incredibly determined as he spoke. Seeing that he couldn''t persuade Irving, James looked towards Wendy. "Do you support Irving''s plan?" James asked. Wendy had merely been listening curiously to the conversation between Irving and James. She hadn''t even heard their entire discussion, so when James directed the question at her, she was a bit puzzled. "What is Irving''s plan?" she asked. "I think his strength surpasses all of ours. So if he believes his plan will succeed, we should follow his judgment," Wendy said, still unaware of Irving''s specific plan. She only knew to follow Irving''s instructions. Wendy''s words made James even more frustrated. He quickly summarized Irving''s plan. After listening, Wendy''s eyes widened in disbelief as she turned to Irving. "Is what James said true? Is the Abyss of Death really that dangerous? If it is, then I think you shouldn''t take the risk!" Wendy, though new to the shelter game, was a highly professional assassin. She understood that when facing a dangerous area, one should never act rashly. It was crucial to gather enough intelligence before taking any action. If all her friends opposed the plan, it likely meant that a desperate move could lead to disastrous consequences. Despite the opposition from both James and Wendy, Irving''s expression remained unchanged. "You two may be against it, but that doesn''t mean everyone else will be. I''ll return to the real world as soon as possible to discuss this with Vicky and the others." Under normal circumstances, Irving would never compromise in the face of opposition. But this time was different. The castle was tied to the new location of Irving''s shelter. Once he relocated his shelter to the castle, his allies would also move their shelters around it. Therefore, anything related to the castle was also related to all of Irving''s allies. James and Wendy were Irving''s allies, and they had already expressed their opposition. So Irving hoped to garner support from the others. James did not continue to oppose Irving''s decision because he believed that Vicky would also disagree with Irving''s plan. After taking care of matters in the castle, the three of them promptly returned to the real world. Meanwhile, Vicky was discussing the formation of the Ocean Group guild with Benjamin. Although Benjamin had only recently become the manager of the Ocean Group''s security department, he had served as the deputy manager for a long time and was very familiar with it. "President, I have almost completed the formation of our shelter game guild. Although the people we recruited aren''t particularly strong, Irving has provided us with a significant number of weapons. We can use these weapons to quickly train some competent guild members. After that, we can offer Irving help in the shelter game. Moreover, I have restructured all the departments in the security division within a short time. I can assure you that Joseph and his lackeys no longer have any influence in the security division," Benjamin reported. Vicky listened and nodded with a smile on her face. "You''ve done an excellent job. Since the guild formation is complete, go and meet Irving as soon as possible. Provide him with all the relevant information about our Ocean Group guild." Benjamin nodded in agreement. "I have no further matters to discuss. You can go ahead and handle the security division tasks," Vicky said, picking up another document from her desk, looking visibly tired. Benjamin nodded and then exited the president''s office. As soon as Benjamin stepped out into the hallway, he ran into Irving, James, and Wendy. "Is Vicky in her office?" Irving asked Benjamin. Benjamin nodded. "The President is indeed in her office, but shouldn''t you have notified us before coming? Why didn''t the security at the entrance inform me?" Benjamin wasn''t really concerned about Irving not notifying them in advance; he was actually worried that the security he had put in place wasn''t effective. "We didn''t come through the main entrance. Irving said it was a waste of time, so he brought us directly to this floor," Wendy explained with a smile as she looked Benjamin up and down. Benjamin nodded, then turned and knocked on Vicky''s office door. "Miss Vicky, Mr. Irving and Mr. James are here," Benjamin announced. Within seconds of his announcement, the office door opened from the inside. Vicky''s face lit up with a happy smile when she saw Irving. In front of everyone, Vicky immediately hugged Irving. "Did you miss me? Is that why you came to see me?" Vicky asked, her face beaming with a sweet smile. Irving responded with a smile, "Of course, that''s one of the reasons, but more importantly, I want to inform you all about my upcoming plan." After chatting for a while, Irving and Vicky led everyone into the president''s office. Irving then laid out his plan. Vicky and Benjamin''s reactions were identical to James'' initial response when he first heard the plan. "You can''t do this! What if you encounter danger? What am I supposed to do then? Are you planning to abandon me?" Vicky asked, her face full of shock. Although Benjamin''s tone remained relatively steady, his words came out in a broken manner, indicating that he was equally stunned by Irving''s decision. "I truly don''t understand why you would undertake such a risky plan. The Abyss of Death is not somewhere we can venture right now. Moreover, the frog you mentioned may not necessarily be one that only appears around the Abyss of Death. It could just be an ordinary frog," Benjamin said, glancing pointedly at James. Benjamin felt that James should not have shared ambiguous information with Irving in the first place. James, realizing the implication of Benjamin''s words, responded, "I think Benjamin makes a very valid point. While the frog in the treasure chest does look similar to those around the Abyss of Death, it could simply be a resemblance. After all, there are many different species of frogs in the real world that look quite similar. So, I think you should reconsider taking such a massive risk." With everyone discouraging him, Irving seemed a bit deflated. He slowly nodded. "You all oppose the idea, so it seems I should heed your advice," Irving said, causing everyone to breathe a sigh of relief. However, Irving suddenly shifted his tone and continued, "But I also want you to consider something else. If the frog in the treasure chest is indeed closely related to the Abyss of Death, then is our chosen new location for the shelter still safe? Remember, our original plan was to relocate everyone''s shelters around the castle. If we can''t ensure the castle''s safety, how can we move the shelters there? Would any of you want to relocate your shelter to such a dangerous place?" Irving''s rhetorical question left everyone at a loss for words. Just as Irving had pointed out, the safety of the area around the castle was crucial. Unless they abandoned their original plan, they had to eliminate any potential threats. After a moment of silence, Benjamin spoke up. "I think Irving''s reasoning is sound. However, sending Irving to the Abyss of Death poses too great a risk for all of us. Perhaps it would be better if I went to the Abyss of Death instead. Even if I were to die there, it wouldn''t be a significant loss for us as a whole. Besides, I believe I am agile enough to escape from the Abyss of Death." Chapter 174 - 174: A Suspicious Coincidence Benjamin''s words left everyone present in a dilemma. After listening to what Benjamin had to say, Irving bluntly stated, "We are not the Night Blades, we don''t easily send our allies to their deaths." Although Benjamin was willing to take the risk himself, Irving didn''t want such a thing to happen to his team. If they continuously sacrificed friends to complete their missions, how would Irving be any different from the elders of the Night Blades? If he were no different, what was the point of seeking revenge against the Night Blades? Irving''s words served as a wake-up call for the rest of the group. Initially, Vicky instinctively wanted to refuse. But deep down, Vicky felt that if it came down to a choice between Irving and Benjamin, she would definitely sacrifice Benjamin. Wendy''s opinion of Irving changed significantly after hearing his statement. Initially, Wendy had thought Irving was merely someone much stronger than herself, essentially no different from her assassin colleagues. But after hearing what Irving had to say, Wendy realized that he was indeed unlike anyone she had met before. James remained silent throughout, but internally, he too wished for Benjamin to die. James had always felt that Benjamin harbored some hostility towards him. Moreover, Benjamin was a crucial asset under Vicky''s command. If Benjamin were to die in the line of duty, the Ocean Group, which Vicky controlled, could face significant trouble. At that point, the Green Vine Group, controlled by James, would have a chance to seize some of the Ocean Group''s business. Although James harbored these thoughts, he could never voice them aloud. James was well aware of the relationship between Vicky and Irving. Benjamin''s face remained expressionless after hearing Irving''s words. "If you object, then do you have any other plan? No one will support you going to the Abyss of Death alone. If you make such a reckless move, how is it any different from the approach I suggested?" Benjamin''s retort left Irving at a loss for words. Irving knew that his own plan would seem like a death mission to the others. Everyone fell silent, and at that moment, Irving''s phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and saw that the caller was Aron. Irving answered the call and immediately put it on speaker. He wanted everyone to hear his conversation with Aron. "Irving, brother, our Angel Guild has discovered some crucial information. We''ve found a safe passage to the Abyss of Death." Aron''s voice came through the phone loud and clear. Everyone, including Irving, was visibly shocked upon hearing this news. "What do you mean by telling me this? Are you hoping I''ll join you in going to the Abyss of Death? Or have you found some valuable equipment in the Abyss of Death? Or perhaps clues related to the Night Blades?" Irving asked Aron bluntly, ignoring everyone around him. "You''re absolutely right. I do hope to invite you to join our Angel Guild in heading to the Abyss of Death. However, our mission this time isn''t to enter the Abyss of Death itself. Everyone knows that the Abyss of Death is incredibly dangerous. We just need to scout around its perimeter. We''ve discovered that the Night Blades seem to have a secret base near the Abyss of Death. The reason we found a safe passage to the Abyss of Death is because we captured a member of the Night Blades. He revealed everything he knew." Aron quickly relayed all the information. After listening to Aron, Irving hesitated slightly. "I can''t give you a definitive answer right now. I need to discuss this with the others. I''ll get back to you once we''ve made a decision." "No problem! I know you''re a reliable person, so I trust you won''t share this information with anyone else. Just get back to me before dawn tomorrow." With that, Aron hung up the phone. "What do you all think? Do you believe this is just a coincidence?" After putting his phone away, Irving hesitantly asked the group. Wendy was the first to speak. Although she hadn''t been involved in previous missions with the others, it was clear that Irving had a certain level of trust in her. Moreover, Wendy didn''t have much baggage; her relationships with the others weren''t complicated, so she could speak her mind freely. "I think it''s most likely a coincidence. If it''s not, then the only explanation would be that the Angel Guild has been monitoring your every move," Wendy remarked. Her words caused a shift in Irving''s expression. He had harbored similar suspicions, but after thinking it over, he found it improbable. "Maybe it''s just a coincidence. The Angel Guild suffered significant setbacks in the past couple of days. They''re still in the process of rebuilding; how could they have the resources to monitor me? And even if they could monitor others, wouldn''t their priority be to keep tabs on the Night Blades members?" Irving''s reasoning seemed to alleviate the group''s concerns. "In that case, our next topic of discussion is whether to join the Angel Guild in their mission to the Abyss of Death," James interjected promptly. Although James didn''t have the best relationship with the Angel Guild, he didn''t want internal conflicts among his allies. James was highly ambitious, but he was also aware that his strength alone wasn''t sufficient. Without the support of allies, he couldn''t guarantee his own safety. Benjamin spoke up bluntly. "I think we should team up with the Angel Guild. They''ve already planned missions to the Abyss of Death before. They should be well-acquainted with the area around it." Irving nodded. "You''re right, but I won''t allow anyone to act alone with the Angel Guild. So, I hope that two people will accompany me in collaborating with them." After saying this, Irving looked directly at Benjamin and nodded. "I believe Benjamin should be one of those two. As for the other, I''ll leave it up to you all to decide." Although Irving hoped to bring Wendy along, he felt it was important to consider the opinions of his other allies. James spoke up without hesitation. "I would join you, but my company still has a lot of issues to deal with. After the crisis caused by the Night Blades, we haven''t returned to normal operations." After James finished speaking, Vicky also nodded and said, "I can''t join you either. I need to handle matters within my company." Since both James and Vicky wouldn''t be going with Irving, that left Wendy as the obvious choice. "Perhaps there''s another person who could join you. She''s currently in Starling City," Vicky suggested after a moment of thought. The person Vicky mentioned was, of course, Sophia. Vicky didn''t know that Sophia had already been entrusted to Irving by her father. At this moment, Vicky considered Wendy a greater threat because she was always by Irving''s side, while Vicky needed to manage the affairs of Ocean Group. Although Sophia had a somewhat complicated relationship with Irving, she was based in Starling City. Despite its proximity to the City of Warding, the two cities were distinct, making frequent meetings between Sophia and Irving impractical. After Vicky suggested Sophia, Irving hesitated slightly. While Sophia wasn''t as strong as Irving, she was certainly more powerful than Wendy. Sophia had survived several brutal battles in the Shelter Game and had successfully thwarted the Ouyang family''s schemes. The mission to the Abyss of Death was bound to be perilous. Participants needed to be highly skilled; otherwise, they risked not only their own lives but also endangering their teammates. As Irving wavered, Wendy suddenly spoke up. "I may have just joined the Shelter Game, but I believe my coordination with Irving is exceptional. Additionally, in the real world, I''m an assassin. I assure you, I won''t be a liability during the mission. On the contrary, I can help identify any hidden threats among the Angel Guild members." Wendy''s revelation left everyone visibly shocked. Although James and Vicky had some suspicions about Wendy''s true identity, they never imagined she was a professional assassin. Benjamin''s expression remained calm, but his eyes were fixed intently on Wendy and Irving. What troubled Benjamin was his failure to discern Wendy''s true identity. If he couldn''t identify an assassin, how could he call himself a competent security professional? "If that''s the case, I do think it''s more appropriate for you to join Irving," Vicky said softly. Irving finally made his decision. "I think Wendy should accompany me. Although Sophia has more combat experience, she also has responsibilities in Starling City and with the Green family. Starling City suffered more damage from the Night Blades'' actions compared to the City of Warding. Sophia has a lot to handle, so let''s not waste her time." After finishing his remarks, Irving immediately took out his phone and called Aron. "I''ve made my decision. I''ll be bringing two friends to join you. How many members does the Angel Guild have? It shouldn''t be too many, right?" Aron replied, "The Angel Guild has three members, including myself. The other two are Anna and Ling Xiao. You should be quite familiar with Anna. Ling Xiao has been transferred from another branch." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 175 - 175: Extensive Preparations Before Departure After exchanging information about the participants in the upcoming mission, Aron and Irving agreed to meet at the Angel Guild headquarters the following afternoon. "Before we set off, we must make extensive preparations. The Abyss of Death is an extremely dangerous place. If we are underprepared, we could end up perishing there," Aron said over the phone, his tone far from relaxed. Even though Aron seemed pleased to have Irving accompany him, Irving could still sense the underlying anxiety in his voice. "I understand. We''ll be at the Angel Guild headquarters by 3:00 PM tomorrow¡ªBenjamin, Wendy, and myself," Irving confirmed. "Alright, then. We''ll stick to that schedule," Aron agreed. After finalizing the time, Irving hung up the phone. "The plan is set, so everyone should take care of their respective tasks. Benjamin, you come with me. Although we won''t meet the Angel Guild members until tomorrow at their headquarters, we need to make our own preparations beforehand. I won''t rely on others to ensure everything is ready." Hearing Irving''s words, Benjamin turned his gaze towards Vicky. Vicky nodded and said, "You should go with Irving. I''ll delegate the security department''s responsibilities to others. Once you complete this mission, you can come back and handle the security matters." Benjamin nodded as well and then walked over to Irving''s side. Irving took one last look at Vicky and James. "You don''t need to worry about us. We''re strong, and we certainly won''t meet our demise while exploring the Abyss of Death." With those words, Irving led Benjamin and Wendy out. Vicky and James watched them leave. "I hope Irving''s mission goes smoothly and they return quickly. I have a feeling the Night Blades won''t be satisfied with their previous defeat," Vicky said, her tone tinged with concern. Although there had been some conflicts between Vicky and James before, they were still allies at heart. James, however, wasn''t as worried as Vicky. "I think you''re overthinking it. Yes, the Night Blades won''t be content with their failure, but they''ve lost a significant amount of their strength in the last operation. Unless they can gather more forces from elsewhere, they won''t pose any threat to the City of Warding or Starling City for at least the next one or two months." After finishing his remarks, James took his leave. "Miss Vicky, I have a lot of matters to attend to at my company, so I must go now." With that, James turned and left. Vicky watched James''s departing figure, her expression growing increasingly grim. "I really can''t tell if you''re a friend or foe. During our last operation, you indeed provided us with some assistance. But after the Night Blades were defeated, you chose to compete with the Ocean Group for business. Maybe that''s just how the business world works. Sometimes we cooperate, but when competition arises, there''s no mercy just because of past collaborations." With a sigh, Vicky turned back to the documents on her desk. Although Vicky was very intelligent, she had only recently begun managing the affairs of the Ocean Group and wasn''t yet fully accustomed to the fierce competition between major companies. However, Vicky didn''t need to worry too much, as the competition between big companies would soon become irrelevant. When the world of the Shelter Game faced the apocalyptic threat of the Dark Overlord''s arrival, the real world would also be nearing its doomsday threats. At Irving''s home, he assigned Benjamin a room. "You''ll be staying in this room for the next few days. Though I doubt you''ll get much use out of it, as we''ll be heading to the Angel Guild headquarters tomorrow afternoon. Aron and Anna will surely arrange some accommodations for us. If they make us sleep on the floor, we won''t be teaming up with them," Irving said with a chuckle. Irving suddenly cracked a joke, but neither Wendy nor Benjamin seemed amused. Wendy was busy organizing her belongings. Though Wendy had decided not to be hostile towards Irving anymore, she had previously hidden a few guns and knives in her luggage. "Maybe the stuff I hid will come in handy. I can use my own guns instead of the equipment you guys provide for the upcoming mission," Wendy said with a smile, revealing her weapons to Irving and Benjamin. Irving glanced at Wendy somewhat awkwardly. Benjamin then chimed in to explain, "You might have forgotten the rules of the Shelter Game. Weapons from the real world can''t be brought into the Shelter Game. While weapons from the Shelter Game can be brought into the real world, they come with certain limitations. So, you''d better use the weapons Irving provides." Hearing Benjamin''s words, Wendy looked a bit disappointed. She tossed her weapons back into the room. "It''s no big deal. Besides, you''re not the main force in the upcoming mission. You just need to take care of the tasks I assign to you," Benjamin reassured her. Irving had already meticulously laid out his plan. He called Benjamin over to brief him on the details ahead of time. "Although we''re teaming up with the Angel Guild for this operation, we need our own separate plan. My plan is to oversee the overall operation. In case of danger, I''ll step in to handle any sudden threats. However, under normal circumstances, I won''t be providing much assistance because both of you are capable of ensuring your own safety." From Irving''s perspective, Benjamin was a highly experienced Shelter Game player. Therefore, Benjamin should be able to avoid most risks on his own. Wendy, although new to the Shelter Game, was a professional assassin. A professional assassin should possess an instinct for avoiding danger, even within the game. Both Benjamin and Wendy nodded in agreement. "During the operation, Benjamin, you''ll be in charge of vigilance and scouting the surrounding area. Wendy, your task is to observe the members of the Angel Guild. If any of them act suspiciously, you must inform Benjamin and me immediately." Although Irving had previously collaborated with the Angel Guild, he didn''t entirely trust them. Irving was particularly wary of Aron. In a previous mission, Aron had attempted to abandon Irving and his friends. "It seems you don''t have much trust in the Angel Guild," Wendy remarked quietly after hearing her assigned task. Irving nodded. "You''re right. There''s not much trust between us and the Angel Guild." "Why is that? Is it just because the Angel Guild is an official organization?" Benjamin immediately followed up with a question. "That''s part of it. As an official organization, the Angel Guild can''t act solely based on their own plans. Aron and Anna are only temporarily in charge of the Angel Guild. They could be replaced at any time. If the leadership changes, I don''t think we can continue to cooperate with the Angel Guild." Irving''s reasoning made a lot of sense. Both Benjamin and Wendy nodded in agreement. "Now that we''ve discussed everyone''s specific responsibilities, the next thing I need to cover are the key points to pay attention to during the mission." Irving then pulled out two folders from his backpack and handed them to Benjamin and Wendy. "In these folders, I''ve detailed numerous key points you need to memorize. You must learn all of them by heart by 3:00 PM tomorrow," Irving instructed. "While there are many points, I believe you won''t find them overwhelming, as these are things you should already be familiar with." Benjamin flipped through the folder he received. As Irving had mentioned, most of the points were things Benjamin already knew. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No problem. I can have all of these memorized by tonight," Benjamin stated calmly. Upon hearing Benjamin''s confidence, Wendy quickly interjected, "We should stick to Irving''s instructions. He said we need to have them memorized by 3:00 PM tomorrow." As a professional assassin, Wendy understood some of the key points in high-risk operations. However, she hadn''t undergone the specialized training that someone like Benjamin, a professional security expert, had received. Just because Benjamin could memorize everything quickly didn''t mean she could do the same. Irving nodded and didn''t say much more. "In addition to the key points, I''ve selected three weapons for each of you. If you think these weapons are suitable, take them along. If not, we can discuss carrying other weapons," Irving said, laying out six weapons in front of them. Benjamin immediately picked up the three weapons in front of him. "I find these three weapons quite suitable. I''ll get familiar with them as soon as possible," he said calmly. Wendy, however, looked at the three weapons before her with a slightly displeased expression. The weapons were all close-combat and not particularly powerful. "I''m a professional assassin. Are you seriously expecting me to fight in the Abyss of Death with close-combat weapons? Do you have any guns or bows?" Wendy asked. Irving slowly shook his head. "I do have those weapons, but I believe they are not suitable for you in this mission. You only need to bring the three weapons I''ve selected for you." With that, Irving returned to his room. Left with no other option, Wendy began to familiarize herself with the three weapons in front of her. Chapter 176 - 176: An Unreliable New Partner After a day''s preparation, both Benjamin and Wendy had memorized all the key points. Wendy, however, had been complaining throughout the process. "It''s not that I think these points aren''t important; it''s just that the time you gave me was too short. If you had given me two days to prepare, I wouldn''t have been so rushed," Wendy grumbled as they set off for the Angel Guild headquarters. Irving didn''t respond to Wendy. In his view, her complaints were baseless. Eventually, Irving and his team arrived at the Angel Guild headquarters ahead of the scheduled time. To their surprise, Aron was waiting for them at the entrance. "You really didn''t need to be so courteous, waiting for us at the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. It makes me feel a bit guilty. I think we''re battle partners now, so there''s no need for such formalities," Irving said, his expression slightly awkward. Although Irving was aware that the strength of the Angel Guild had been significantly weakened and that they needed to rely on cooperation with him to maintain their previous status, Aron''s gesture still made him a bit uncomfortable. Aron smiled and said, "Since we are partners now, I should show my sincerity." After saying this, Aron glanced at Benjamin and Wendy standing behind Irving. "You two are the ones going with Irving on this mission, right? Since everyone is here, let''s head inside. No need to stand around at the entrance." Aron led Irving and the others into the Angel Guild headquarters. The headquarters looked better than before, but to Irving and his companions, it still seemed dilapidated. After all, the recent Night Blades chaos had reduced the Angel Guild headquarters to ruins. Although the Angel Guild had received support from official organizations, quickly restoring the headquarters was still an unlikely task. As they proceeded inside the headquarters, Aron spoke with a slightly nostalgic tone. "I remember when you first arrived at the Angel Guild headquarters, I didn''t take you very seriously. I thought you were just a particularly talented ordinary person. I never imagined that in a situation like this, the Angel Guild would need you to support it. Without you, the Angel Guild wouldn''t have the same influence it once had." Upon hearing Aron''s words, Irving hastily responded with humility. "I''m really just an ordinary person with a bit of talent. The strength I have today is merely because I''ve been fortunate." "And I believe that the Angel Guild is still one of the top forces. Even without me, you are still one of the most powerful factions in the City of Warding." Aron merely smiled slightly at Irving''s words. Deep down, Aron always wanted the Angel Guild to be the strongest faction, not just one of the strongest. In the past, the Angel Guild didn''t need to collaborate with other factions. But now, without cooperating with Irving, even collaborating with other forces wouldn''t help them achieve their goals. After walking for a while, Aron led Irving and the others into a spacious conference room. Inside, there were only Anna and a young man, who was presumably Nick, the new Angel Guild member Aron had mentioned earlier. Upon seeing Irving and his companions, Anna and Nick quickly stood up. Anna approached Irving with a smile and said, "I didn''t expect us to be working together again so soon. For this journey to the Abyss of Death, we must coordinate as seamlessly as we did before. Only by doing so can we ensure that we won''t encounter dangers on the way. I believe you understand what I''m saying, right?" Irving nodded in agreement. He naturally understood that this journey to the Abyss of Death was extremely dangerous, so close cooperation with the Angel Guild members was essential. Irving shifted his gaze to Nick, who quickly stepped forward. "Mr. Irving, hello. I''m Nick, a new member of the Angel Guild. Aron and Anna have already told me about your strength. During the mission, I will definitely follow your instructions." With a refreshing smile, Nick spoke loudly to Irving. Irving nodded and responded with a smile, "Since you are a member of the Angel Guild, it means that your abilities have already been recognized by Aron and Anna. Naturally, I will also acknowledge your strength. In our upcoming mission, we must work together as one. I believe you can definitely do it, especially since you''re the strongest among the new recruits of the Angel Guild." Nick accepted Irving''s praise with a smile, though inwardly he believed that Irving''s strength was not as formidable as Aron and Anna had claimed. Nick thought of himself as the strongest one. After a few pleasantries, everyone took their seats in the conference room. Aron handed out several documents to each person. "What you have in your hands are the detailed information about the Abyss of Death. To reach the Abyss of Death, we must pass through the Desolate Canyon. During our passage through the Desolate Canyon, it''s highly likely that we will encounter ambushes from the exotic beasts residing there." After Aron finished speaking, he turned his gaze to Irving. "I hope that when we encounter the exotic beasts, Irving, you can unleash your full power. We all know you are a necromancer, and you should be able to convert those exotic beasts into part of your exotic beast legion." Hearing this, Irving slowly nodded. "I can do that, but I think if we use all our trump cards in the Desolate Canyon, how can we ensure our safety in the Abyss of Death?" Before Aron and Anna could respond, Nick, with a smile on his face, spoke up. "If we encounter danger in the Abyss of Death, I can provide assistance. I believe my strength is enough to handle the monsters in the Abyss of Death." As soon as Nick finished speaking, everyone''s eyes turned directly to him. Although Irving''s expression remained calm, inwardly, he had already concluded that Nick was an unreliable person. The Abyss of Death was known to be extremely challenging. The exotic beasts within the Abyss of Death were immensely powerful. For a new member of the Angel Guild like Nick to boast that he could easily handle these exotic beasts was audacious. At this moment, Irving had already labeled Nick as someone who talked big. Although Benjamin, who was sitting next to Irving, maintained a neutral expression, he had already begun to disdain Nick internally. Benjamin despised people who boasted about themselves the most. Only Wendy, with a mocking smile, retorted, "It seems your strength is indeed formidable. In the upcoming mission, we''ll all be counting on you. Make sure to give it your all." Wendy''s sarcasm caused Aron and Anna to feel slightly embarrassed. However, Nick appeared oblivious to the mocking tone in Wendy''s words. Nick responded straightforwardly, "Of course, as the strongest person here, it''s naturally my duty to ensure everyone''s safety during the mission." Wendy''s expression turned a bit awkward after hearing Nick''s reply. "If you say so," she responded reluctantly. Irving didn''t pay much attention to Wendy''s sarcasm; instead, he was keen on getting clear information from Aron and Anna. Irving wanted to assess Nick''s actual strength. "Aron, Anna, it seems your new recruit here is very confident. Just how powerful is he? Can you give me a heads-up? Only with this information can I formulate a proper action plan. If Nick is indeed as strong as he claims, then our mission should proceed smoothly without much danger." Faced with Irving''s inquiry, Aron and Anna could only respond with slight embarrassment. "Nick''s strength is indeed quite formidable. He''s at least on par with an elder of the Night Blades. However, compared to you, he still falls short." Upon receiving this clear answer, Irving was slightly surprised. He hadn''t expected Nick to possess a level of power comparable to an elder of the Night Blades. "If that''s truly the case, then our mission should be relatively risk-free. Let''s not waste any more time; let''s get going." After making all the necessary preparations, Irving and his team set off for the Desolate Canyon. However, before departing, Irving gave Benjamin and Wendy a special reminder. "During the mission, you must be extremely cautious. I simply do not trust this new member of the Angel Guild. I believe his strength is not as great as he claims. His earlier statements were just boastful talk. We must not be swayed by his self-praise. Should we encounter danger, we will have to rely on ourselves." Benjamin and Wendy nodded emphatically. They, too, had no faith in Nick''s abilities and felt uneasy about their new partner for this mission. "If we really encounter enemies we can''t face head-on, we should split up and escape. As for whatever strategy the Angel Guild might adopt, I don''t think we need to concern ourselves with that," Benjamin said coldly to Irving and Wendy. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Irving felt that Benjamin''s strategy neglected the members of the Angel Guild, he also acknowledged that it was the best way to ensure their own safety. "You''re right, but unless we face an absolutely unbeatable enemy, let''s not resort to such tactics. We still need to cooperate with the Angel Guild," Irving responded. Chapter 177 - 177: The Desolate Canyon Despite not feeling entirely secure about the members of the Angel Guild, Irving did not waste even a moment. Once all preparations were complete, Irving and the members of the Angel Guild entered the Shelter game without delay. Inside Irving''s shelter, Aron spread out an impressively large map. "From the map, it''s clear that the distance between Irving''s shelter and the Abyss of Death is significant. We can''t teleport directly to the vicinity of the Abyss of Death. Therefore, we''ll have to proceed on foot. We''ll follow the main road until we encounter the first waterfall. After reaching the waterfall, we''ll jump down to arrive at the Desolate Canyon." Aron elaborated on their planned route. The group, including Irving, meticulously noted down the path they would take. However, Nick, who was standing next to Anna, seemed considerably less attentive. Instead, Nick appeared to be surveying the layout of Irving''s shelter. Irving, noticing Nick''s distraction, smiled and asked, "What do you think of the setup of my shelter?" Nick hesitated a bit before replying, "The level of your shelter is indeed quite high, and from what I can see, your defenses are incredibly tight. However, I think your shelter has way too many redundant defensive measures. You don''t really need that many. If you dismantle some of the excess defenses, you''ll gain much more space within your shelter." Nick offered his critique of Irving''s shelter. After hearing Nick''s comments, Irving chuckled softly. "You might have a point. However, the location of my shelter is extremely perilous. Without a multitude of defensive measures, there''s a high risk of an exotic beast attack. I certainly don''t want my shelter to be destroyed by such creatures." Irving''s words were essentially explaining the rationale behind his extensive defensive setup. Nonetheless, Nick''s face displayed a hint of disdain after listening. "Perhaps that''s the caution of the strong? If it were up to me, I wouldn''t be so overly cautious. If everyone were this cautious, how could we quickly enhance our strength?" Nick''s words were dripping with sarcasm, causing a noticeable shift in the expressions of everyone present. Nick was the first person to mock Irving for being overly cautious. To others, Irving had always been considered quite reckless. His strategies were viewed as the riskiest but also the most rewarding. Irving''s expression was unlike anyone else''s. He felt that Nick had finally gotten something right. "You''re not wrong; I have been a bit too cautious," Irving admitted. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying this, Irving turned his gaze towards Aron. "If there''s nothing else, let''s get moving. Even though it''s only morning in the shelter game, our journey will take a long time. I don''t want to waste too much time due to various unexpected situations before we reach the Abyss of Death." Aron nodded. "You''re right, let''s head out immediately." With that, Aron and Irving led the remaining four along the marked path on the map. After leaving Irving''s shelter, the group followed the main road for most of the day and finally arrived at the first waterfall marked on Aron''s map. However, upon reaching the waterfall, everyone felt they must have taken a wrong turn. The waterfall before them was not a normal one; it was an inverted waterfall, meaning the water was flowing upwards. "How are we supposed to jump down from this waterfall?" Wendy asked Aron directly after seeing the unusual sight. Aron looked visibly embarrassed. He also felt there might be an issue with the map. However, he wasn''t quick to decide on changing their route. "I think we should take a look around. Maybe we can find a way to jump down from the waterfall nearby. I believe the route marked on this map shouldn''t be wrong," Aron stated his plan directly. Anna and Nick immediately started following Aron''s plan. However, Wendy found Aron''s plan somewhat laughable. "We don''t even know where you got that map from. How can we trust that the routes marked on it are correct?" Wendy questioned. Before Wendy could finish her sentence, Irving interjected. "I think we have no choice but to trust Aron right now. We don''t have any other maps besides the one he has. Let''s just look around and see if we find any clues!" Since Irving had already said so, Wendy decided not to argue further. The group began to search for clues around the waterfall. Soon, Irving and Benjamin found something crucial. Not far from the waterfall, they discovered an area where the gravity direction was completely opposite to other areas. "Hey, come over here! We might have found a way to jump down from the waterfall," Irving shouted to Aron and the others after discovering the anomalous gravity area. Upon hearing Irving''s shout, Aron and the others quickly rushed over. "I think jumping from here will lead us to the Desolate Canyon. We haven''t found any other areas with abnormal gravity around, so this must be the only exit," Aron concluded confidently. Anna didn''t object to his assessment. However, Nick, standing behind Anna, couldn''t help but voice his jealousy, "No wonder Irving always gets so lucky. He found the way forward in a place none of us even noticed." As soon as Nick said that, he felt the angry glares from everyone around him. "I''m just joking. I''m sure Irving won''t mind my little joke," Nick said with a slight smile, looking at Irving. Irving had never fully trusted Nick. Hearing his comment only made him trust Nick even less. "I don''t mind what you said. But I hope you understand that this mission is extremely dangerous. You should focus your attention and not get distracted with irrelevant thoughts," Irving responded sternly. After saying this, Irving immediately jumped into the area with abnormal gravity next to the waterfall. Benjamin and Wendy, of course, followed closely behind. Anna followed closely behind Irving and the others, leaving only Aron and Nick. Before jumping down, Aron turned back to give Nick a warning. "I''ve told you before, Nick. Even though you''re incredibly skilled, you need to stay humble. Do you even know the amazing things Irving has accomplished before? Don''t underestimate him. Luckily, Irving is our friend. If he were our enemy, we would have been wiped out long ago." After saying this, Aron jumped down the waterfall. Nick, left behind, wore a grim expression. He always believed he was stronger than anyone else. Upon learning about Irving, he became determined to surpass him. However, Nick''s efforts had been in vain because Irving never seemed to acknowledge him. "You all think I''m not as strong as Irving! I will find a way to prove you wrong! I am stronger than Irving!" Nick declared, and then he jumped down as well. When Nick reached the bottom of the waterfall, he found that the others had already moved on. Surrounding him was an endless expanse of desert. Without needing any reminders, Nick knew he had arrived at the Desolate Canyon. The Desolate Canyon is an exceptionally unique area in the game Shelter. Players had explored the Desolate Canyon early in the game''s history, but initially, it was devoid of any exotic beasts. However, as players'' skills improved, the dangers within the Desolate Canyon also increased. Given that the Desolate Canyon is located at the center of the Shelter game map, most players must traverse it to reach other regions. This necessity has led to a wealth of information about the Desolate Canyon being widely known among players. This abundance of knowledge gave Aron the confidence to believe they wouldn''t face too many dangers before crossing the Desolate Canyon. As they trekked through the Desolate Canyon, Wendy found herself struggling to breathe. "Why is it so hot here? Didn''t we just come down from the waterfall?" she asked Irving. Irving took a bottle of water from his pocket and handed it to Wendy. "Did you forget all the precautions I told you to remember? The Desolate Canyon is inherently a very hot area. Although the neighboring regions are quite humid, each area in Shelter is isolated from the others. The Desolate Canyon doesn''t receive any moisture from its surroundings, which is why it''s a desert." While Irving''s explanation made perfect sense, it did nothing to alleviate Wendy''s current predicament. She could only keep drinking bottle after bottle of the water they had brought. At this point, Benjamin suddenly spoke to Wendy. "You need to start conserving your water. You''re almost out of the supply allocated to you." Startled by Benjamin''s remark, Wendy turned to Irving. "Aren''t our supplies shared? Is each person given a fixed amount?" As soon as Wendy asked this question, everyone turned to look at her. Aron spoke in a low voice, "If someone wastes too many resources, their future allocations are limited. After all, we can only carry so much. This is an important rule for team play in Shelter. It''s not too late for you to learn this. Try to conserve your supplies from now on." Chapter 178 - 178: The Sandstorm Wrapping in Flames After hearing Aron''s words, Wendy''s expression grew even more unpleasant. "I included all those reminders in the things I asked you to memorize. Why are you still asking such questions?" Irving asked coldly, directing his gaze at Wendy. Irving was already slightly disappointed with Wendy''s previous performance. He hadn''t expected that she wouldn''t even be able to conserve resources. Hadn''t she learned to save supplies during her time as a professional killer? Feeling remorseful, Wendy could only reply, "I''m really sorry. Although I memorized everything you wrote down, once we entered the shelter game, I forgot most of those reminders. After all, the circumstances in the shelter game are quite different from those in the real world. I got nervous and lost track of what I had memorized." Wendy''s explanation was unlikely to convince Irving. However, he didn''t find it necessary to directly accuse her given the current situation. So he simply said coldly, "You should be able to remember now, right? Then start conserving some resources from here on." Wendy nodded, realizing that she dared not utter another word. The group continued on in silence through the Desolate Canyon. After about half a day of travel, Aron spoke directly to Irving. "Everyone is tired. I think we should rest here until dawn tomorrow." Aron chose a spot surrounded by several large rocks for cover. Irving felt a bit puzzled and directly asked Aron, "Aren''t we supposed to be in a hurry? Why are you suggesting we all stop for a break when it''s barely noon?" The reason for Irving''s question stemmed from his limited knowledge about the Desolate Canyon. He knew that sandstorms would emerge after noon. However, the sandstorms in the Desolate Canyon were unlike those found elsewhere. They were imbued with a powerful flame, and even a strong fighter like Irving could suffer severe damage when faced with such a storm. Aron sighed and began to explain the details about the Desolate Canyon more thoroughly. "When I introduced the Desolate Canyon to you earlier, I skipped over some things that I assumed you would already know. But it seems you aren''t as informed as I thought. Let me outline the most dangerous scenarios in the Desolate Canyon. Once noon hits, sandstorms will kick up in the Desolate Canyon. These storms contain extremely hot dust that can turn living beings to ash upon contact. While you all are quite strong, I don''t think it''s wise to push forward into such a perilous storm. Furthermore, after we pass through the driest parts of the Desolate Canyon, we''ll enter an area of sparse grassland where terrifying creatures lurk underground. We must traverse that grassland as quickly as possible. Therefore, we need to conserve our energy until then." After Aron finished explaining the situation in the Desolate Canyon, Irving nodded in agreement. "If that''s the case, let''s rest quickly. I don''t think we need to wait until sunrise to set off; we can leave at dawn instead. After all, we''re bound to encounter enemies in the Desolate Canyon. Starting early will give us more leeway." Aron had no objections to Irving''s suggestion. "You''re right. Let''s proceed according to your plan. We have several large rocks around us for cover, but we still need to dig some caves here." After selecting a spot to spend the night, Aron, Anna, and Nick immediately began digging. Irving followed suit and joined Aron and the others in the excavation effort. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving, along with Benjamin and Wendy, started digging as quickly as possible. Both groups worked efficiently, and within less than half an hour, they had each dug out two spacious caves. "We can take shelter from the sandstorm in these caves. The storm should pass around three or four in the afternoon. At that time, we can eat something. Afterward, we''ll take turns keeping watch to allow everyone else to rest. As for the specific watch order, Irving and I will sort that out," Aron said, taking charge as the guide for this expedition, making sure everything was organized. Although Irving was stronger, he felt there was no need to voice any further opinions. Aron''s arrangements were indeed flawless. After staying in the cave for about an hour, everyone began to hear the ominous sound of the howling wind. "It seems the sandstorm is about to arrive. I''m curious to see just how powerful the sandstorms in the Desolate Canyon really are," Irving remarked. While he agreed with Aron''s focus on safety, he still didn''t quite believe in the immense strength of the sandstorms. However, just a few minutes later, Irving''s perspective changed dramatically. He suddenly caught sight of a massive sandstorm swirling with flames, sweeping past the entrance of their cave. Within that storm, he even saw sand in a molten state. Irving quickly realized that the molten sand not only had an extremely high temperature but also contained fire magic. "Thank goodness we listened to Aron''s advice. If we hadn''t taken refuge in this cave and had continued on, I wouldn''t have been able to ensure my own safety," Irving said with a hint of relief to Wendy and Benjamin. Wendy anxiously watched the swirling sandstorms pass by outside the cave. She didn''t perceive the sandstorms as particularly dangerous; after all, Irving and Aron were both there to provide protection. Beside Wendy, Benjamin was diligently observing the sandstorms. He had decided to record everything he saw on this journey. This way, he could write a book about the Desolate Canyon when he returned to the real world. After all, Benjamin was responsible for the Ocean Group guild, and he hoped that the members would be better prepared the next time they ventured into the canyon. The sandstorm showed no signs of letting up, making it impossible for Irving to establish contact with the Angel Guild. Although the caves they had dug were quite close to each other, the howling winds made it impossible for them to hear each other''s voices during the storm. Seizing the opportunity, Irving turned to Wendy and Benjamin. "I don''t know what you think of the Angel Guild members. All I can share is my perspective on them. I believe that Aron and Anna are indeed very capable. However, Nick seems not only to lack abilities but also to harbor some level of hostility toward us." Wendy and Benjamin naturally agreed with Irving''s assessment. Benjamin added, "I think Nick has always been planning to challenge you. He just hasn''t found the right opportunity yet. If you happen to be at a disadvantage in a battle later on, I believe he might even try to ambush you." Benjamin might have been a bit too harsh in his judgment of Nick. While Nick was indeed very jealous of Irving, he wouldn''t go so far as to ambush Irving during a fight with an enemy. Irving nodded, acknowledging what Benjamin had said. "He might do that, but I believe he is still a member of the Angel Guild. He shouldn''t ambush us while we''re fighting monsters. So, I just hope you both keep an eye on him during the upcoming actions. You should be able to handle the task I''ve given you, right?" After Irving finished speaking, Benjamin and Wendy hurriedly nodded. They would certainly carry out the tasks assigned to them. Meanwhile, Aron and Anna were continuously reprimanding Nick on the other side. "Your previous actions were a bit too much. Irving is not an opponent you can easily defeat, and he shouldn''t even be your opponent. He is our ally in the Angel Guild. You shouldn''t provoke Irving at all. Instead, you should learn from him during the upcoming actions. His ability to handle unexpected situations is something you could benefit from for a long time." Aron spoke with a very stern tone as he delivered this message. Aron was very concerned that Nick''s actions might damage the relationship between the Angel Guild and Irving. At this moment, Anna spoke up. "I understand that you really want to prove your abilities, but proving yourself isn''t achieved by fighting against your allies. If you want to demonstrate your strength, you need to defeat monsters that no one else can conquer during the upcoming actions." After listening to the words of his two senior members from the Angel Guild, Nick calmly nodded. "I''ve taken note of what you both said. I won''t provoke Irving, because, as you mentioned, his strength is indeed formidable. However, I also don''t believe his power is so great that we cannot overcome it. I will prove my strength to be greater than his during the next mission." With that, Nick fell silent. Aron and Anna exchanged a sigh as they looked at him. "Regardless, we cannot afford any mistakes in our upcoming actions. This mission is crucial for the future of our Angel Guild," Aron reminded Anna and Nick once more. The reason Aron emphasized this was that the official agency had issued directives to the Angel Guild. If the Angel Guild couldn''t quickly gather intelligence about the Abyss of Death, they would no longer be able to obtain additional resources from the official agency. Without these resources, the strength of the Angel Guild would soon become weaker than that of other family guilds. Aron was determined to prevent such a situation from occurring. Chapter 179 - 179: Many Similarities After several hours, the sandstorm finally passed. Irving and Aron, along with the others, were finally able to emerge from the cave. The six of them quickly tidied up the surrounding area. Once they cleared a space, Anna took out a pot. "Although this mission is quite dangerous, we still need to create a more comfortable living environment amid the risks. We can use this pot to cook. We have plenty of vegetables and seasonings with us. What do you all want to eat? I can make it for you." Anna''s official role was, of course, as a member of the Angel Guild, but privately, she had always been someone who loved to cook. Upon hearing Anna''s words, Wendy quickly chimed in, "I want grilled chicken wings, grilled pig''s trotters, cumin ribs..." Wendy rattled off a long list of dishes, leaving Anna momentarily stunned. At that point, Irving reminded her, "We''re not in a fancy hotel. The dishes you mentioned can''t possibly be made here." After saying that, Irving turned to Anna with a smile and added, "Just prepare some home-cooked meals. I think we don''t have the luxury of being picky while on a mission." Anna nodded and then began to cook. Wendy felt a bit disappointed, but she didn''t complain. Instead, she returned to the cave to wait for the meal. At that moment, Aron approached Irving. He handed the map to Irving and pointed to a specific location on it. "This is where we are right now. I think the suggestion you made earlier might not be feasible. If we set off in the early morning, we could very likely encounter some extremely powerful monsters not far ahead. Therefore, I believe we should wait until daylight to depart. While this will make our schedule quite tight, it will lower the chances of running into those strong monsters." Irving listened carefully to what Aron was saying. After frowning and examining the map, he had to admit that Aron''s argument was quite reasonable. "You''re right; we should indeed move during the daytime." Just as Irving finished speaking, Nick shouted from a short distance away, "I don''t think we need to be that cautious. I can ensure everyone''s safety." Nick''s declaration drew everyone''s attention to him. Standing under their gaze, Nick continued, "I''m not boasting; my strength is considerable, and I can handle any powerful monster. During the Night Blades'' rebellion, I defeated two teams of Night Blades members. I also had a brief battle with one of the elders from the Night Blades. Although I didn''t eliminate that elder, I successfully drove him back, ensuring the safety of the City of Warding''s coastal area." As Nick spoke, his expression was very sincere. Both Aron and Anna knew that what Nick was saying was indeed the truth. Irving and Benjamin looked at Nick, their expressions remaining unchanged. Nick felt a bit at a loss. With no one giving him a clear reaction, he was unsure whether the others acknowledged his strength. After thinking for a moment, Irving turned to Aron and said, "Since Nick is so confident, let''s proceed with the original plan." Aron paused for a moment, surprised. "Are you really sure about this? What if we encounter a monster that Nick can''t handle? Our entire plan could fall apart." Irving smiled. "If we do run into a monster that Nick can''t defeat, then just leave it to me. Don''t you believe in my strength?" Irving''s words seemed to provoke Nick. He shouted, "I don''t need Mr. Irving''s help! I can eliminate all the powerful monsters we encounter on behalf of the Angel Guild!" Nick''s proclamation pushed Anna and Aron to their limits. Anna stepped up beside Nick and said, "Have you forgotten what we told you when you joined the Angel Guild? As a member of the Angel Guild, you cannot undermine the judgment of your superiors. Right now, Captain Aron is communicating with Irving, and you do not have the right to speak. So, you should just remain silent." With Anna''s words laid out clearly, Nick had no choice but to comply and stay quiet. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Nick was actually still unconvinced. At that moment, Irving felt that Nick''s reaction was quite similar to his own in the past. So, with a smile, Irving said to Aron, "I used to dislike Nick. I always thought he was jealous of me, but after hearing what he just said, I realize we have a lot in common." Aron and Benjamin were both slightly taken aback by Irving''s remark. After a moment, Aron responded, "He has a lot in common with you?" "Of course. He is just as confident as I am. And like I used to be, he struggles to earn the trust of official organizations. So I think we should give him a chance to showcase his abilities. What if his talent surpasses mine? What if he''s an overlooked genius?" Irving''s words had largely convinced Aron, but he still felt that the whole situation was a bit too risky. "You make a good point, but this mission is crucial. I think we should play it safe and stick to my plan." Irving patted Aron on the shoulder. "We do need to be cautious, which is why I suggested that I would offer you guidance if you encounter danger." Since Irving had already made his point, Aron decided not to dwell on it any longer. "Alright then, let''s go with your plan," Aron said, turning his gaze to Nick. "If we encounter a particularly strong monster, it will be up to you to handle it. If you can''t manage it¡­" Before Aron could finish his sentence, Nick interjected loudly, "If I can''t handle a powerful monster, then I will completely obey your orders from that point on. I will also willingly accept any punishment." Aron nodded. "Since we have our plan in place, let''s hurry up and have dinner. After dinner, we can get some rest. We''ll set out tomorrow morning at dawn." Under Aron and Irving''s arrangement, everyone quickly finished their dinner. Afterward, they began taking turns keeping watch. The first person on watch was, of course, Wendy, as she was the weakest among them. After Wendy''s watch ended, Anna took over. Wendy didn''t go straight to rest; instead, she started a conversation with Anna. "You''ve known Irving for quite a while, right? What do you think of him as a person?" Wendy asked, her tone slightly weary. Anna was a bit surprised by Wendy''s question, but she still provided a very sincere answer. "I think Irving is a very strong and responsible person. He wouldn''t abandon his friends, and no matter how powerful the enemies he faces are, he doesn''t show fear." After hearing Anna''s words, Wendy nodded. "Is that your first impression of him, or is it something you''ve come to realize after spending more time with him?" Anna smiled. "How could that possibly be my first impression? I still remember the first time I met him; it was on a gaming forum. He seemed very ordinary at the time. But the moment I saw him, I recognized his talent. That''s why I introduced him to the other members of Angel Guild. Through that connection, he was able to collaborate with us." As Anna recalled the scene from when she first met Irving, she felt a sense of relief. If she hadn''t invited Irving to collaborate with Angel Guild, they might not have managed to survive the Night Blades rebellion. Wendy gazed at the sky and asked in a dreamlike voice, "Irving mentioned not long ago that he sees many similarities between himself and Nick. Do you think he was being sincere?" Anna didn''t quite understand why Wendy was asking so many questions, but she patiently responded. "While I''m not sure what specific similarities Irving sees, I can agree with his assessment. Right now, Nick is a lot like the Irving of the past. Though Nick''s strength isn''t that formidable yet, he is very confident and isn''t afraid to showcase his abilities in front of others." Moreover, Nick doesn''t shy away when facing someone stronger than him. Irving has shown similar traits in the past as well." After Anna said this, she suddenly noticed that Wendy''s eyes were misty with tears. It seemed that Wendy was reminded of something very sorrowful, as tears had started to flow from the corners of her eyes. "What''s wrong? Why are you so sad?" Anna asked, concerned. Wendy managed to force a small smile. "The traits you mentioned aren''t just seen in Irving and Nick. I can also see them in a friend I used to know. That friend was very important to me. But not long ago, due to a very difficult task, he left this world. He can no longer speak to me." Wendy''s words made Anna realize something. With a sigh, Anna tried to comfort her. "Your friend must have been very important to you. It''s only natural to feel sad about his departure. But I think, in situations like this, anyone can leave this world when faced with a crisis. The only thing we can do is to stay strong. We have to fight bravely against the monsters, work hard to enhance our abilities in the shelter game, and fiercely prevent the apocalypse from coming." Chapter 180 - 180: Nicks Conviction After a night of rest, everyone woke up around dawn. Aron and Irving communicated once more. Once both confirmed that everyone was ready to set off again, they continued down the path of the Desolate Canyon. Since the sun had yet to rise, the entire Desolate Canyon appeared quite eerie. As they moved forward, the group occasionally heard various sounds made by nearby monsters. Irving and Aron, of course, paid no mind to these sounds. However, Wendy felt a little frightened. Next to Wendy, Anna offered her reassurance. "You don''t need to be scared. Both Captain Aron and Irving can protect you." Wendy nodded and gradually calmed down. After a while of walking, a massive wall suddenly appeared in front of them. Aron pulled out the map and examined it closely; there was no indication of any wall marked on it. "What''s going on? The map doesn''t show any walls here. Has it become outdated?" Aron muttered to himself, puzzled. Just then, Nick suddenly dashed out. He sprinted toward the wall at top speed while calling out to the others, "That''s not a wall up ahead; it''s a monster!" Upon hearing Nick''s words, Aron folded the map and looked toward the wall. Sure enough, after receiving the warning, Aron finally realized that the wall ahead was a part of a monster''s body. "Be careful! The monsters here are extremely powerful!" Aron cautioned Nick, still feeling uneasy about him. Without even turning around, Nick shouted back, "You don''t need to worry! I''m very confident in my abilities. I can take down this monster quickly, and then we can move on." Nick truly believed in himself. He thought the monster he was facing wasn''t very strong. Although the creature appeared massive, he figured it wasn''t as powerful as the elders of the Night Blades. Nick was convinced that he could defeat this monster with ease, earning everyone''s respect for his strength. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, all of Nick''s earlier confidence vanished the moment he made contact with the monster. The expression on his face quickly darkened as he realized that the creature was far stronger than he had anticipated. Before Nick could react, the monster slammed him to the ground with great force. Yet, in the face of danger, Nick''s reflexes kicked in. He quickly pulled a bell out of his pocket. The bell he pulled out was the most powerful item he had obtained in the Shelter Game. When he rang this bell, he could slow down time around him, allowing him to evade the monster''s attacks. As the sound of the bell echoed, the monster''s movements began to sluggishly slow. However, Nick suddenly realized that his own speed was also diminishing. Although he had the ability to avoid the bell''s effects, the monster before him had stripped that ability away. At that moment, the monster had fully emerged from the ground. It was enormous, with a head resembling that of a crocodile. The creature''s eyes were fixed intently on Nick. The monster opened its massive jaws, revealing rows upon rows of sharp teeth right before Nick''s eyes. Nick''s thoughts were in turmoil. Aside from fear, his mind was filled with regret and sorrow. He regretted trying to show off. If he hadn''t been so reckless, he wouldn''t have found himself in such grave danger. In Nick''s view, neither Aron nor Irving could possibly help him now, as they were still quite far away. His regret stemmed from the fact that Nick felt he could no longer rely on his own strength to help others. He could no longer be the hero he had always wanted to be in his heart. Just as Nick was lost in these complicated thoughts, a familiar figure appeared before him. Irving positioned himself between Nick and the monster. As the creature''s massive jaws descended upon Irving, he swiftly brandished his staff and unleashed a fireball. The powerful fireball exploded inside the monster''s mouth, causing the enormous creature to let out a pained wail before collapsing to the ground. With Irving''s help, Nick successfully evaded the monster''s attack. Standing in front of Nick, Irving urged, "What are you waiting for? Now that you''re safe, retreat quickly! Let me handle the fight from here." Upon hearing Irving''s words, Nick snapped back to reality. He glanced at Irving and then the distant monster, hesitating for a moment before ultimately choosing to fall back to a safe position. As Nick retreated to safety, Anna, slightly frustrated, said to him, "I told you before, never try to show off when you''re in danger. If Irving hadn''t stepped in to help, that monster would have already taken you out." Nick nodded in acknowledgment. This time, he would not continue to be stubborn. After the recent battle, he had already realized that there was a significant gap in strength between him and Irving. "You''re right," Nick admitted. "I was indeed showing off a bit. I also need to apologize to Irving; I was wrong to underestimate him." Nick''s admission surprised both Wendy and Benjamin. They had always seen Nick as a rather stubborn person, so for him to directly acknowledge that he was inferior to Irving was beyond their expectations. Anna noticed the astonished expression on Wendy''s face and smiled as she explained, "Nick isn''t a bad person. He underestimated Irving because he genuinely believed that his own abilities were stronger. But after the recent battle, he has come to respect Irving''s strength. So naturally, he won''t continue to underestimate him." Wendy and Benjamin accepted Anna''s explanation, albeit with some reluctance. However, they soon shifted their focus back to the ongoing battle. Although Irving had saved Nick, he had not yet managed to quickly eliminate the monster that was blocking their path. At that moment, Aron also joined the fight. With the cooperation of the two, the monster quickly found itself in a dire situation. After half an hour of intense battle, the massive creature let out a final wail before collapsing to the ground. "I can''t believe this giant monster didn''t give us any experience points, and there were no kill rewards either," Aron exclaimed in surprise after defeating the creature. Aron was merely puzzled at this revelation, but Irving had already entered a state of heightened alert. He sensed that defeating such a powerful monster without receiving any rewards was a very dangerous sign. "We need to be prepared to engage in battle at any moment," Irving cautioned Aron. Aron, slightly confused, asked, "But we just defeated that monster, didn''t we? Why do we need to be ready for another fight?" Before Aron could finish his sentence, a figure clad in black clothing and wearing a hood appeared slowly in front of him and Irving. "He''s right. You must always be ready for battle," the cloaked figure spoke in a raspy voice directed at Aron and Irving. In an instant, Irving recognized the figure''s identity; it was undoubtedly one of the Elders of the Night Blades. Without any hesitation after confirming this, Irving launched an attack. He swung his staff, conjuring one blazing fireball after another. As these fireballs hurtled toward the foe, Irving also commanded the exotic beasts he had summoned to attack the enemy ahead. Before Aron could fully process what was happening, Irving had already unleashed several rounds of attacks. However, none of Irving''s attacks were able to defeat the enemy standing not far away. The cloaked figure simply raised his left hand, generating a black barrier in front of him that blocked all of Irving''s assaults. "Young man, don''t be too hasty," the figure said. "I did not come here to fight you. I came here to negotiate." In response to this statement, Irving coldly replied, "I have nothing to say to anyone from the Night Blades, and I absolutely will not cooperate with you. You Night Blades are my sworn enemies, and I must eradicate you completely." Upon hearing Irving''s words, the cloaked figure smiled slightly. "You should hold off on making conclusions too early. Before we begin our negotiations, let me introduce myself. You can call me Lawrence, or if you prefer to show me some respect, you may refer to me as Elder Lawrence. Your assumptions are indeed correct; I am one of the Elders of the Night Blades. However, I am completely different from the other Elders. I do not operate in the real world. My responsibility lies solely with the Night Blades in the Shelter game." Elder Lawrence spoke in a calm tone as he introduced himself. Aron and Irving both remained on high alert, pondering the purpose of this figure''s appearance. "As you may have guessed, the monster you encountered was actually summoned by me. If you had chosen not to proceed, you would not have encountered that creature. So, you cannot consider me your enemy. What I wish to negotiate with you is simple: do not continue forward. If you can return the way you came, I will ensure a peaceful coexistence." Elder Lawrence delivered this threatening proposition in a calm manner. After hearing these words, Irving coldly responded, "And what if we refuse? Do you really think you can defeat us?" Chapter 181 - 181: Elder Lawrence In response to Irving''s retort, Elder Lawrence merely chuckled softly. "Young man, do not be too proud. I am aware that you have dealt significant blows to us Night Blades. I know that one of our Elders has fallen at your hands. However, that does not mean you can defeat me in the Shelter game. I have been operating within the Shelter game for a long time. The power I possess and the resources at my disposal are beyond your imagination!" As soon as Elder Lawrence finished speaking, shadows of monsters began to materialize around him. These shadows slowly advanced toward Irving and Aron, gradually taking on solid forms. "These monsters are just ordinary creatures I have summoned. If you plan to continue forward, don''t blame me for being unfriendly. I can summon exceptionally powerful exotic beasts," Elder Lawrence stated, and his words were not a mere threat but a statement of fact. From the strength of the monster they had just faced, Irving could already gauge that the creatures and exotic beasts Elder Lawrence could summon would be formidable. Faced with Elder Lawrence''s threat, Aron felt a twinge of fear. He took a few steps back and whispered to Irving, "Do you really think we can defeat this powerful enemy in front of us? We already spent a long time defeating the monster he summoned." Irving did not immediately respond. Irving merely stared coldly in the direction of Elder Lawrence. After a few seconds, he asked, "If we simply return the way we came, will you not only maintain peace with us but also offer us some additional assistance? You see, traveling through the Desolate Canyon carries significant risks. We''ve already encountered a sandstorm before, and if we go back, we are sure to face another one. Since you have been operating in the Shelter game for a long time and seem to know the surrounding environment quite well, you must know how to deal with the sandstorms in the Desolate Canyon, right?" Irving lowered his tone. He had no intention of engaging in a direct confrontation. Instead, he hoped to extract some valuable information from Elder Lawrence. He sensed that the Elder did not have complete confidence in defeating them outright. If Elder Lawrence truly possessed enough power to swiftly eliminate Irving and his companions, why would he choose to negotiate instead? Upon hearing Irving''s words, a smile finally appeared on Elder Lawrence''s face. "Your choice is indeed very wise. I am quite knowledgeable about the area. I can certainly guide you on how to handle the sandstorms in the Desolate Canyon." After saying this, Elder Lawrence took out a small vial of potion from his pocket. "This vial contains a potion that can increase your resistance to flames. If you consume this potion, you will be able to navigate through the sandstorm. The sandstorm will not be able to hinder your return," he stated, shaking the vial in his hand. Irving listened to his words but did not make an immediate decision. He couldn''t shake the feeling that the Elder might be lying. "What you say sounds very convincing. But how can we be sure you''re not deceiving us? If you are lying, we could end up dying in the sandstorm," Irving replied. Upon hearing the retort, Elder Lawrence''s expression turned slightly more angry. He felt that Irving might be trying to play him. However, he still held onto a glimmer of hope and coldly asked Irving, "What would it take to prove that I am not lying? How do you intend to assess my sincerity?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving smiled and said, "As long as you accompany us back into the Desolate Canyon, that would suffice. If you consume the potion in this vial and step into the sandstorm first, you will prove your sincerity." Upon hearing Irving''s words, Elder Lawrence exclaimed in anger, "You are simply toying with me! You have no intention of negotiating in good faith! If that''s the case, don''t blame me for being unfriendly!" Elder Lawrence had concluded that Irving''s previous remarks were merely a waste of his time. Elder Lawrence immediately summoned a horde of monsters. The moment they appeared, they charged towards Irving and Aron. However, Irving was already prepared for battle. He raised his staff and conjured a Gravity Swamp in front of himself and Aron. Under the influence of the Gravity Swamp, the multitude of monsters was effectively bound in place. "I always knew you would never negotiate with us sincerely. The terms we proposed were quite reasonable, yet you responded with hostility. You Night Blades truly lack refinement. Allow me to teach you what it means to be cultured!" With that, Irving vanished from sight. Elder Lawrence anxiously scanned his surroundings, trying to locate Irving''s position. Just as he was diligently observing the area, Irving suddenly reappeared beside him. "Were you looking for me? You don''t need to search anymore, because I''m right here," Irving said as he swung his staff down forcefully towards Elder Lawrence''s head. Although the staff was not a melee weapon, it was the Staff of Calamity that Irving wielded. This staff was inherently a powerful weapon, enhanced by additional attributes provided by the Shelter game. This meant that the staff could also be used as a melee weapon. Moreover, when the Staff of Calamity struck an opponent, it could inflict additional curse damage. Irving was very close to Elder Lawrence, leaving Lawrence with no chance to evade the attack. With a powerful swing, Irving''s staff crushed Elder Lawrence''s skull. To Aron and the others, it seemed that Elder Lawrence had been killed by Irving. However, Irving did not share that belief. "He hasn''t been defeated yet! You must remain vigilant and never let your guard down!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, Elder Lawrence appeared behind Anna. Lawrence unleashed a series of illusory black threads from his eyes, directly manipulating Anna''s mind. Anna felt as if she could no longer move. Benjamin and Wendy, who were standing nearby, quickly reacted. Benjamin brandished his weapon and charged at Elder Lawrence. Meanwhile, Wendy instinctively stepped back to a safer position before drawing the weapon that Irving had prepared for her. Despite the threat posed by Wendy and Benjamin, Elder Lawrence showed no signs of concern. "Your strength is far too weak to pose any threat to me. The only ones truly capable of threatening me are still too far away." As Elder Lawrence spoke, he overlooked a very young person standing nearby. The person he overlooked was, of course, Nick. Unlike Wendy and Benjamin, Nick did not rush to attack Elder Lawrence. He believed that since Lawrence dared to ambush them, he must have been fully prepared. After observing Elder Lawrence for a while, Nick finally seized the moment when Lawrence seemed to relax. He launched an attack directly at Lawrence. Caught off guard by Nick''s assault, Lawrence couldn''t react in time. Although Nick''s attack didn''t pose a significant threat, it effectively thwarted Lawrence''s attempt to control Anna. At that moment, Irving and Aron finally returned. Irving coldly regarded Elder Lawrence and said, "Your cunning is indeed greater than that of your companions. However, your strength is not on par with theirs." In Irving''s eyes, Lawrence''s power was nowhere near that of Elder Seville. If even the formidable Elder Seville had been defeated by Irving, how could Lawrence possibly hope to win? Upon hearing Irving''s words, a cruel smile appeared on Lawrence''s face. "Do you really think that just because the battle has reached this point, you can be certain of your victory? You are rather naive." As soon as Lawrence finished speaking, the ground around them began to bulge, and from these bulges, a multitude of monsters emerged. Faced with such a large number of monsters, Irving and the others had no choice but to evade for the time being. "We can''t possibly confront so many monsters at once. We should keep moving and get through this sparse grassland!" Irving immediately made the call. Although Aron and the others felt a bit anxious about Irving''s judgment, they had no other options at the moment. So, they followed Irving and moved forward at the fastest pace possible. Behind them, a horde of monsters was hot on their heels. Watching them coldly from a distance was Elder Lawrence. Slowly, Lawrence got back on his feet. He glanced in the direction where Irving and the others had vanished and said coldly, "There is no way you will reach the Abyss of Death! I will stop you. You will meet your end in the Desolate Canyon, with no place to be buried." Lawrence had to ensure that Irving and his companions could not reach the Abyss of Death. Within the Abyss lay the greatest secrets of the Night Blades. The vast majority of the power possessed by the Night Blades originated from the Abyss of Death. If Irving and the others made it there, he could very well discover a way to completely destroy the Night Blades. To thwart Irving''s actions, the other elders of the Night Blades had lent their power to Lawrence. This was what allowed him to display such formidable strength in the recent battle. Under normal circumstances, it would have been impossible for Lawrence to handle so many enemies at once. Chapter 182 - 182: Areas Not Marked on the Map Elder Lawrence may not have succeeded in stopping Irving and the others, but he was not overly disheartened. After all, ahead of them, he had prepared even more traps. "Just keep moving forward; I''ve set plenty of traps ahead for you! You will definitely fall into an irretrievable predicament," Elder Lawrence muttered to himself as he watched the direction in which Irving and the others had disappeared. With that, Elder Lawrence transformed into a shadowy figure and vanished from sight. Irving and his companions, of course, did not hear what Elder Lawrence had said. They were currently moving at full speed along the main road. In less than a quarter of an hour, they passed through the sparse woods and emerged onto the grassland. At this moment, Irving turned back to look toward the direction they had originally come from. He suddenly realized that Elder Lawrence had already disappeared. Filled with caution, Irving alerted the others, "Elder Lawrence is likely pursuing us. We need to be prepared to fight him at any moment." Upon hearing Irving''s words, the others became alert. Although they had already exhausted a significant amount of energy during the recent battle, they knew that to ensure their safety and to successfully reach the Abyss of Death, they had to be ready to face Elder Lawrence once more. However, after running for about half an hour, the group had not spotted any sign of Elder Lawrence. Aron stopped, furrowing his brow as he observed their surroundings. He suddenly realized that they had strayed from the planned route they had established before setting out. "We''re not on the path we mapped out! It seems like we''ve ended up in a very dangerous and unfamiliar area!" Aron pulled out the map. While studying it, he compared it to the environment around them, trying to determine their current location. As Aron was inspecting their surroundings, Irving was also paying close attention. Unlike Aron, who wanted to know their exact position, Irving was solely focused on ensuring that there were no enemies nearby. "I haven''t detected any monsters or exotic beasts around us. Elder Lawrence''s aura has also faded for quite some time. It seems we may have evaded his pursuit," Benjamin whispered next to Irving. Irving nodded in agreement. "I haven''t sensed Elder Lawrence or any monsters either. Perhaps we really did manage to shake off his chase with our earlier sprint." "In that case, let''s head over to Aron. Maybe we can help them figure out exactly where we are," Wendy quickly suggested. Wendy felt that she needed to provide some assistance to the others during their journey. If she contributed nothing, there was a good chance that Irving would not take her along on his next expedition. Irving nodded and then led Benjamin and Wendy over to where Aron was. At that moment, Aron and Anna were anxiously engaged in a heated discussion about their intended course of action. Nick stood by their sides, keeping a vigilant watch for any potential enemies that might appear. "What''s the situation? Haven''t you found a way to continue?" Irving asked Aron directly. Aron looked up, speaking with a tone of deep concern. "Not only have we not found a way to proceed, but we don''t even know where we are. This area isn''t marked on the map at all." As Aron spoke, Irving moved closer to Aron and Anna. The entire map lay before him, and it was indeed as Aron had said; there was no indication of the area where Irving, Aron, and the others were located. "It seems that we''ve made an unexpected discovery during this expedition. If we can return safely, we can record the information about our current location on this map. This way, others will be safer when undertaking similar missions in the future." Although the situation they faced was quite dire, Irving still managed to find a reason to feel optimistic. Anna asked Irving with a hint of frustration, "Are you suggesting we should celebrate this?" "No need for celebration," Irving replied calmly. "Since we can''t determine what kind of area we''re in, we should just retrace our steps." Irving''s suggestion left Aron and Anna feeling somewhat annoyed. They believed that Irving''s proposal held no real value. "If you''re not willing to help us, you could at least keep quiet. There''s no need for sarcasm," Aron said in a lowered voice. He genuinely felt that Irving was mocking the Angel Guild. "How could I be mocking you? I honestly believe we should go back the way we came. Elder Lawrence surely won''t be waiting for us at the same place. He must think we''ve headed straight to the Abyss of Death, which means he will set traps ahead of us to block our path. If we retrace our steps now, we can catch him off guard. Plus, we can continue along our planned route from where we originally were." Irving''s words began to sway Aron and Anna. At that moment, Benjamin chimed in, "Continuing to argue over this map is pointless. You won''t be able to figure out where we are in the short term." With Irving and Benjamin''s persuasion, Aron and Anna ultimately agreed to Irving''s plan. "You''re right. Let''s go back the way we came," Aron said. The group retraced their steps, but what happened next plunged them into a state of panic. They suddenly realized that even by going back the way they came, they could not return to their previous location. They were trapped in this vast grassland. As time passed, they gradually sensed that something very dangerous lurked beneath the ground. "Have you noticed that it seems like something is moving underneath the surface?" Wendy asked Irving in a hushed voice. Irving nodded. "You don''t need to worry about that. I think we just need to keep moving forward." After saying this, Irving continued onward. Although Irving, Aron, and Anna remained calm, Benjamin, Wendy, and Nick struggled to maintain their composure. Nick approached Aron from behind and asked, "Captain, I feel like we haven''t retraced our steps at all. It seems like we''ve entered another unknown area. Are we really going to keep moving forward? I can''t shake the feeling that there are monsters lurking beneath the ground. Shouldn''t we prepare for a fight? Or maybe we should find a safe place to rest for a while?" Nick''s proposed plan was indeed something that Irving and Aron had considered. However, neither Irving nor Aron was willing to simply stop the group. They all felt that if they stopped, the unknown entities lurking beneath the ground would likely launch an immediate attack on them. "I don''t think we''re going the wrong way! If we keep moving forward, we''ll definitely return to where we were before!" Aron hadn''t even finished speaking when Irving smiled and answered for him. Nick glanced between Irving and Aron before reluctantly falling back into his original position. The group continued to advance across the grassland for another half hour. During this time, everyone could feel that the moving entities beneath the ground were getting closer. Although no one had fallen into a state of panic, the expressions on their faces were serious and tense. "Look! We''ve actually returned to the original place!" Irving suddenly broke the silence, pointing ahead with his hand. The group followed Irving''s gesture and indeed saw a massive stone wall. This wall was part of the monster they had previously defeated. Seeing the stone wall, the expressions of everyone relaxed a bit. "Shouldn''t we be cautious? What if Elder Lawrence is still waiting there?" Benjamin reminded the group. "You''re right, and I must add this: Elder Lawrence will obviously have set traps for us at the original location," Irving coldly stated. Irving''s tone shocked everyone. He only spoke with such coldness when faced with a provocation from an enemy that needed to be eliminated. As soon as Irving finished speaking, monstrous creatures suddenly materialized before them. Among these monsters were extraordinarily large spider-like creatures and somewhat smaller but incredibly agile dire wolves. The coordinated attack of these two types of monsters posed a significant threat to the group. "Stop standing around! Get ready for battle!" Aron shouted urgently at the others. At Aron''s reminder, the group snapped into a combat mindset. Facing the charging dire wolves, Nick and Benjamin teamed up to take down the closest one to them. During the battle, although Wendy couldn''t provide much assistance, she nonetheless used her bow and arrows to successfully hinder the advance of other creatures. Anna stood beside Nick, taking care of any dire wolves that Nick and Benjamin had not managed to eliminate. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Aron and Irving directed their attacks towards the giant spider. The moment the monsters appeared, they had recognized that the giant spider was the strongest among them. Therefore, as the two most powerful members of the team, it was their responsibility to confront the most formidable foe. Without hesitation, the two launched their assault on the giant spider. The giant spider, in turn, locked onto Irving and Aron as its targets. Thus, a fierce battle erupted between Irving''s group and the horde of monsters. Chapter 183 - 183: Falling into the Underground Space Although Irving and the others were not in great shape when faced with the assault of the dire wolves and giant spider, they had a wealth of combat experience. Thanks to their coordination, Irving and his team successfully thwarted the monsters'' attacks, eliminating the vast majority of the creatures that had charged at them. As before, once the dire wolves and the giant spider were defeated, they yielded no loot. This indicated that these monsters were merely illusory projections summoned by Elder Lawrence. "Elder Lawrence must be nearby; otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to control so many illusory projections," Anna stated decisively after the battle concluded. Even though Anna was not particularly skilled in direct combat, she excelled in assessing the types and characteristics of summoned creatures. The monsters they had just faced were not ordinary summons. The power of those creatures clearly derived from Elder Lawrence himself. Irving immediately agreed with Anna''s assessment. "You''re right; I also believe Elder Lawrence is somewhere around us. But he certainly won''t make it easy for us to find him." No sooner had Irving spoken than his expression changed dramatically. "Spread out quickly!" he shouted at the group, simultaneously shoving Wendy forcefully away from him. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron, Anna, Benjamin, and Nick all reacted swiftly. Only Wendy, still suspended in mid-air, was trying to comprehend the situation. Before she could even touch the ground, a deafening explosion erupted from the spot where the group had just been standing. Wendy caught a glimpse out of the corner of her eye and suddenly saw Elder Lawrence materializing in that very location. "I told you before, there is absolutely no way for you to escape my pursuit," Elder Lawrence declared, his condition significantly improved compared to before. He had fully restored his power to its peak state. With Lawrence''s appearance, a multitude of monster projections also manifested around him. "Although you have a large number of people, I know that only two of you can truly make a difference: Irving and Aron!" Elder Lawrence named them directly, and immediately, the projections of numerous monsters surged toward Irving and Aron. Despite Irving quickly summoning the Staff of Calamity, he found it impossible to repel all the monster projections in such a short time. Nearby, Aron was also locked in a fierce battle, struggling to fend off the attacks. Seeing this, Anna and Nick made a quick decision to launch an assault on Elder Lawrence himself. Anna produced her most precious item, transforming herself into a pink shadow. This pink figure swiftly glided toward Elder Lawrence. Elder Lawrence didn''t even glance at the pink shadow that Anna had transformed into. Just as the pink figure got very close to him, Lawrence conjured a massive projection of a Devourer right beside him. The Devourer opened its enormous mouth and consumed the pink shadow, engulfing it completely. At the same time, Nick effortlessly leaped behind Elder Lawrence, brandishing his poisoned dagger and lunging it fiercely toward the elder. Lawrence made no attempt to evade, and the poisoned dagger stabbed directly into his waist. "The venom on my dagger is extremely potent. You won''t be able to hold out for long, and there''s no antidote for this poison," Nick exclaimed triumphantly, quickly retreating back to Benjamin''s side and smugly addressing Elder Lawrence. "You haven''t succeeded! The figure standing there isn''t the real Elder Lawrence! You''ve been deceived!" Aron''s voice rang out from a short distance away. Upon hearing this, the smile on Nick''s face quickly vanished. He realized he needed to move to a safer position. However, before he could reach Aron and Irving, the projection of Lawrence appeared right next to him. The projection extended its left hand and slapped Nick hard across the face. Under normal circumstances, projections couldn''t harm physical beings. However, Elder Lawrence possessed a unique ability. He could allow his projection to attack physical beings. Caught completely off guard, Nick was knocked to the ground with a single slap. "You truly overestimate yourself. Such a despicable sneak attack could never succeed. My goal is to eliminate all of you, and it starts with you!" Elder Lawrence''s projection rapidly rose, extending numerous black tentacles from its form. These black tendrils swiftly ensnared Nick, binding him tightly. Seeing this, Benjamin and Wendy, who were not far from Nick, immediately launched their attacks on Elder Lawrence. However, their efforts were utterly ineffective; their strikes passed right through Lawrence''s projection, hitting the ground behind it instead. "What''s going on? Why can''t we hit Elder Lawrence?!" Benjamin exclaimed, astonished. He also sensed that the battle was shifting in an unacceptable direction for them. Benjamin quickly sought help from Irving. "Can you tell us how to deal with Elder Lawrence''s projection? We''re out of ideas on how to counter him." Hearing Benjamin''s plea, Irving defended against the onslaught of numerous monster projections while taking stock of the battle situation. Anna''s attack had completely failed, and she was now fully under Lawrence''s control. Although Nick had not been killed by Lawrence, he had lost all ability to fight back. Although Benjamin and Wendy were temporarily safe, they found themselves unable to contribute anything meaningful to the battle. At this point, Irving realized that he could only rely on his own strength to escape this dire situation. With a resolute determination, Irving seized his Staff of Calamity and swung it fiercely at the monstrous entities before him. One fireball after another erupted from the staff and hurtled toward the horde of creatures. While the fireballs conjured by the Staff of Calamity were undeniably powerful, their force diminished significantly when striking the projections of the monsters. Irving did not harbor any illusions that his attacks would bring swift success; his primary aim was simply to buy himself some additional time through this tactic. After temporarily repelling the nearby monster projections, Irving slammed the Staff of Calamity forcefully into the ground. He then began to tap into the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl that resided within him. The Taikoo Flame Pearl, born from the depths of the shelter game, could unleash its full potential within that very realm. The immense energy of the Taikoo Flame Pearl not only amplified Irving''s strength but also triggered violent tremors in the ground around him, causing chunks of earth to collapse and fall away. "You want to achieve your goals? Your true opponent is me! You can only realize your ambitions by defeating me!" Irving shouted coldly in the direction of Elder Lawrence. Elder Lawrence''s projection cast a cold, scrutinizing glance at Irving, revealing that he had no intention of abandoning his plan to strangle Nick. However, as he watched the ground continue to collapse, a flicker of anxiety crossed Lawrence''s features. "What have you done? Why is the ground around us constantly giving way? Don''t you realize how critical this place is for all of us? To reach the Abyss of Death, we must traverse the Desolate Canyon. And the area we are currently in is a part of that canyon. If the entire ground collapses, there will be no pathway left leading to the Abyss of Death!" Upon hearing Elder Lawrence''s urgent words, Irving replied coldly, "If I can indeed sever the connection between your Night Blades and the Abyss of Death, then even if our plan fails utterly this time, I would still deem it a worthwhile endeavor." After saying this, Irving focused all of his energy, fully unleashing the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The tremors beneath them intensified, and the collapsing ground increased dramatically. Elder Lawrence, unable to maintain his composure any longer, violently hurled Nick away. Without hesitation, he charged at Irving with lightning speed. Lawrence''s actions played directly into Irving''s hands, as he had hoped that Lawrence would fixate his attacks on him, thus sparing the others from greater peril. Irving was brimming with confidence, convinced that he would not be easily defeated in his confrontation with Elder Lawrence. The projection of Lawrence collided with the aura generated by Irving''s use of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, resulting in a sudden and violent explosion. Before anyone could react, the surrounding ground was violently shattered by the blast. The entire landscape plummeted into an unknown underground area. Both Irving and Elder Lawrence found themselves locked in a struggle as they fell into the depths of the Desolate Canyon. Meanwhile, the others landed in different places: Aron and Anna fell together, while Nick and Benjamin ended up in another location. Wendy was the unluckiest of all, as she fell alone into an uncharted region. During the fall, everyone hoped to rely on their own strength to remain conscious. However, both Irving and Elder Lawrence ultimately found it impossible to maintain awareness, losing consciousness after just a few seconds of descent. Time passed¡ªhow long, they could not tell¡ªuntil Irving gradually began to regain his senses. He suddenly realized he was in a cavern, next to a gently flowing river. Not far from the riverbank lay Elder Lawrence. The moment Irving spotted Lawrence, he quickly regained his focus. He resolved to take the initiative and eliminate his opponent while he was still unconscious. Chapter 184 - 184: Reluctant Cooperation Under Pressure Although Irving''s movements were already fast enough, he still couldn''t manage to kill Elder Lawrence before the latter regained consciousness. Just as Irving raised his Staff of Calamity, Elder Lawrence''s eyes flew open. Though Elder Lawrence''s awareness was still quite hazy, his instinct for battle kicked in, allowing him to dodge Irving''s attack. He leaped directly to the other side of the river. Thus, Irving and Elder Lawrence confronted each other across the flowing water. "You truly are a treacherous person! You actually planned to take advantage of my unconsciousness to kill me?!" Elder Lawrence spat furiously at Irving as he regained his senses. Irving let out a cold laugh. "If you had regained consciousness before me, you would have done the same." Despite both men harboring intentions to eliminate one another, they each held back slightly, aware of certain reservations. Both Irving and Elder Lawrence realized that their strength had not returned as swiftly as they had hoped. Even though their minds were clear, the power at their disposal now was significantly weaker than before. Irving could barely muster the energy to cast spells with the Staff of Calamity. During their standoff, Elder Lawrence attempted to summon a projection of a monster, but he was unsuccessful. After a prolonged silence, both men began to glean the other''s condition. Elder Lawrence took the initiative to speak to Irving. "It seems your strength can''t recover quickly either. Mine isn''t returning rapidly, either. So let''s not be enemies. We''ll part ways and act independently," Elder Lawrence stated before making his way downstream along the river. After a moment of hesitation, Irving ultimately accepted Elder Lawrence''s suggestion, heading upstream along the river. However, they had barely separated when a powerful roar from a nearby monster echoed through the air. In that instant, both Irving and Elder Lawrence recognized the formidable strength of the creature that had let out the cry. They realized that if they ventured out alone, they would have no chance of defeating it. Moreover, due to the nature of the cave system, both Irving and Elder Lawrence found it impossible to determine the exact location of the powerful monster. Eventually, Lawrence returned to his original position, and Irving gradually made his way back as well. "Although we are enemies, in this situation, we must cooperate. Only through collaboration can we ensure our survival," Elder Lawrence said with a hint of disdain. Irving nodded, but the look in his eyes still conveyed his desire to eliminate Lawrence. "Let''s proceed along either side of the river. When we encounter the monster, we can support each other. But if you act foolishly, I won''t offer you any assistance," Elder Lawrence warned coldly. In Elder Lawrence''s view, his knowledge of the underground area of the Desolate Canyon was far greater. Thus, even when faced with danger, he believed he could react faster than Irving. Although Irving agreed with Elder Lawrence''s strategy, he felt that he was the one at a greater advantage. After all, he still had the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl at his disposal. While the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl was somewhat sealed, Irving could still tap into part of its strength in urgent situations. The two men advanced along the river, each wary of the other and calculating their next moves. After about fifteen minutes of travel, they suddenly noticed that the river ahead was widening. "It seems we have arrived in a significantly broader area. In this spacious region, we should be able to find more clues," Elder Lawrence explained. Irving nodded but remained silent. As they continued along the now widened river for several hundred meters, they were astonished to find themselves in a jungle entirely composed of crystal. Within these crystals, various monsters were sealed. Elder Lawrence tapped on one of the crystals and couldn''t help but exclaim, "The quality of these crystals is exceptionally high. I am genuinely curious about what kind of being would think to use such high-quality crystals to seal monsters." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as Elder Lawrence finished speaking, he suddenly froze in place. Because not far from him, a Winged Dragon, radiating a faint blue-green glow, was resting with its eyes closed. It was clear that all these crystals belonged to the Winged Dragon. The moment they spotted the creature, both Elder Lawrence and Irving held their breath. They both understood that encountering a Winged Dragon in such a confined area was extremely dangerous. "We need to move slowly and definitely avoid disturbing that Winged Dragon," Elder Lawrence whispered to Irving. Irving nodded in agreement, recognizing the validity of the warning. The two men proceeded cautiously, tiptoeing past the Winged Dragon. However, as Lawrence walked by, he accidentally kicked one of the nearby crystals. The crystal, already fragile, toppled over with a clear, sharp sound as it hit the ground. The Winged Dragon, resting with its eyes closed, immediately opened its amber eyes at the sound. Spotting Lawrence and Irving, the creature was filled with rage. The Winged Dragon flapped its wings, creating a fierce gust of wind around its body. With their diminished strength, Lawrence and Irving found themselves unable to resist the force of the wind generated by the Winged Dragon. In an instant, they were both thrown off their feet, and the Winged Dragon had no intention of letting them escape. It surged toward Elder Lawrence and Irving with relentless speed. In this moment of crisis, both Irving and Elder Lawrence naturally hoped that the other would take the rear. After all, the one who stayed behind would be at risk of being eaten by the Winged Dragon, while the one in front could seize the opportunity to escape its pursuit. "You still have the nerve to keep running? The Winged Dragon awoke because of you! You should just stop right now!" Irving shouted at Elder Lawrence. Elder Lawrence, of course, did not agree with Irving''s accusation. "You bear some responsibility as well, so it should be you who holds the rear. Besides, you are much younger than I am; young people should take care of their elders." Elder Lawrence expressed his thoughts without regard for Irving''s objections. However, no matter what they said, the Winged Dragon would not change its course of action. As it pursued the two men, the Winged Dragon continuously unleashed flames from its mouth. Irving and Elder Lawrence had no choice but to run while dodging the fire that spewed forth. As they fled, both of their stamina quickly began to wane. Eventually, neither Irving nor Elder Lawrence had the strength to continue running. The Winged Dragon finally caught up to them. With fury, the Winged Dragon glared at Irving and Elder Lawrence, opening its massive jaws wide, preparing to swallow them both whole. But just at that moment, a gigantic spear was hurled down from the distant stone wall. The spear struck the Winged Dragon''s left wing with deadly accuracy, prompting the enraged creature to turn its gaze toward the direction from which the spear had come. Soon after, another spear hit its right wing. More and more spears rained down from the stone wall. Irving and Elder Lawrence stood in astonishment, watching the barrage of spears, momentarily at a loss for words. Ultimately, after being relentlessly struck by the spears, the Winged Dragon let out a pained howl and collapsed to the ground. With the Winged Dragon dead, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed through the darkness. Both Irving and Elder Lawrence realized that they were surrounded by many people, or at least humanoid creatures. After a moment, a group of individuals dressed in primitive tribal garb appeared before Irving and Elder Lawrence. The man at the forefront asked serious questions about the two men, seemingly assessing whether they posed any threat. Elder Lawrence began speaking in a language that Irving could not understand. Upon hearing Lawrence''s words, the tribal leader shot a fierce glare at Irving. "What exactly did you say to him?! Why is he looking at me like that?!" Irving exclaimed. Elder Lawrence smiled and replied, "You''ll find out what I told him very soon! No matter how many schemes you come up with, I will be the one to succeed in the end. I have many allies here." With confidence, Elder Lawrence stood tall and began walking slowly towards the tribal leader. However, just as he had taken half a step forward, two other members of the primitive tribe blocked his path. Elder Lawrence wore a look of surprise as he once again spoke to the tribal members in a language that Irving could not understand. This time, however, Lawrence''s words did not yield any results. The tribal members swiftly bound Lawrence, while two others approached Irving and restrained him as well. "It seems you are not very familiar with them either. You might end up facing the same fate as I do. Although I have no idea what you said to those tribal people, I suspect you want them to kill me. If you share my fate, then you too will be killed by them," Irving sneered at Elder Lawrence as they were led away by the tribal members. While Irving mocked Lawrence, his primary concern was his own fate and that of his companion. Elder Lawrence remained silent, expressionless. He realized that he had indeed made a blunder. The words he had just spoken were in the language of the primitive tribe. He had hoped they would kill Irving and offer him as a sacrifice to the ancient god that the tribe worshipped. What Lawrence had not anticipated was that the tribe also intended to sacrifice him to the very god they revered. Yet no matter how much Elder Lawrence regretted his actions, it was already too late. They could only be taken deeper into the primitive tribe''s territory and consider their escape options from there. Chapter 185 - 185: The Territory of the Night Blades As Irving and Elder Lawrence were being taken away by the members of the primitive tribe, Benjamin slowly began to regain consciousness. Although he couldn''t open his eyes immediately, he could hear the sound of rushing water nearby. It seemed he was beside a waterfall. Summoning all his strength, Benjamin struggled to open his eyes. Just as he had suspected, he found himself next to a large lake formed by a massive waterfall. Not far from him lay Nick, pale and unconscious, with his eyes tightly shut at the edge of the lake. Benjamin fought to his feet and stumbled over to Nick''s side. "Wake up! Wake up!" he urged, gently patting Nick''s face. After a moment, Nick finally furrowed his brow and slowly opened his eyes. "Where are we? Are we in the underground area of the Desolate Canyon?" The first thing Nick did upon regaining consciousness was to inquire about their surroundings. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Benjamin, of course, had no definite answer, but he believed they must indeed be in the underground area of the Desolate Canyon. After all, the last thing he remembered before losing consciousness was the ground of the Desolate Canyon collapsing beneath them. "We should be in the underground area of the Desolate Canyon, but I can''t say for sure exactly where we are," Benjamin replied, glancing around with a hint of helplessness. At that moment, Nick finally managed to struggle to his feet. "We can''t stay here. We need to find a way to reunite with the others," he said in a weak voice. Although Nick and Benjamin were roughly equal in strength, Nick had suffered severe injuries from Elder Lawrence during the earlier battle. He was in a very weakened state now. "You''re right; we do need to find the others. But where should we look for them?" Benjamin replied with a hint of helplessness. "Let''s move along the lake! We should be able to find a river eventually. Perhaps our companions are downstream by the river," Nick suggested. Despite his weakness, his intellect remained unaffected. He quickly deduced the direction of the river. In truth, Benjamin had already figured it out as well. After all, rivers typically flow away from waterfalls. The two of them continued to make their way along the lake and river. After about half an hour of walking, they suddenly stopped in front of a stone. On the stone was a very intricate symbol. Nick felt a sense of familiarity with the symbol. "I feel like I''ve seen this symbol before, but I can''t quite remember where." Benjamin replied coldly, "That symbol belongs to the Night Blades. We need to be extra cautious from here on out. We have entered the territory of the Night Blades." Benjamin''s words made Nick a bit anxious. "What if Elder Lawrence is not far from here? If we run into him, we wouldn''t stand a chance against him," Nick said with a hint of worry. Benjamin forced a bitter smile and replied, "If we really encounter him, we would just be waiting for death. His strength far exceeds ours. But I think my luck is holding out; we probably won''t run into him." After saying that, Benjamin quickly led Nick forward. Although they encountered several Night Blades insignias along the way, they didn''t come across any members of the Night Blades. It seemed that they were in an unimportant area within the Night Blades'' territory. After about half a day''s journey, the two finally found signs of human activity. They saw a small dock next to a river, and there were even ropes tied to a boat at the dock. "Maybe someone from the Night Blades will show up at this dock. We can set up an ambush around here and wait for others to appear. If it''s a member of the Night Blades, we can rush in and subdue him," Benjamin quickly formulated a plan. Nick didn''t voice any objections; he felt that opposing it would be pointless anyway. The two quickly took cover beneath the dock. After patiently waiting for a while, two individuals approached the dock, chatting and laughing. It was clear from their attire that they were members of the Night Blades. "I wonder when Elder Lawrence will be back. He''s left all these boring tasks for us subordinates, while he''s off who knows where," one of them complained. "Enough with the whining! Complaining won''t make the work disappear! Let''s just get the water plants out of the river as quickly as we can. Once we finish with this, we can hurry back to Shadow City. I haven''t been back in over half a month; I wonder if anything has changed there," the other replied. The two Night Blades members were clearly discussing the task assigned to them by Elder Lawrence. After listening for a bit longer, Benjamin felt that they weren''t revealing any other important information, so he shot Nick a meaningful glance. With that, Benjamin and Nick charged out from the shadows. The two Night Blades members, caught completely off guard, were quickly defeated by Benjamin. "Who are you? Why are you attacking us here? Do you have any idea who we are?!" the defeated Night Blades members yelled, still arrogantly defiant despite their defeat. The two felt that they were in the Night Blades'' territory, so they had no reason to fear anyone. "I know exactly who you are; you''re just two lowly lackeys of the Night Blades," Benjamin said coldly to the two. Upon hearing this, the expressions on their faces shifted dramatically. "Since you know our identities, you should let us go. If you release us now, we won''t hold it against you," one of the Night Blades members insisted, still trying to threaten Nick and Benjamin. After hearing this, Benjamin stepped closer to one of them and delivered a hard kick. "Maybe you didn''t quite understand what I just said. Let me make it clear: you better listen to me, or things are going to get ugly for you." Though Benjamin often gave off an impression of being quiet and indifferent, he was actually well-versed in interrogation as the manager of Ocean Group''s security department. He knew that he had to apply immense pressure to force them to divulge all the information he needed. The Night Blades member who had just been kicked turned pale, beads of cold sweat forming on his forehead. "It seems you''re finally starting to calm down. Now we can have a proper conversation," Benjamin said, stepping within a foot of the two. "I know you are members of the Night Blades. So you need to tell me your specific identities, and I also want to know why you are here," Benjamin stated, then waited for the two Night Blades members to respond. The two members hesitated slightly, but after catching a glimpse of Benjamin''s icy glare, they ultimately decided to answer all his questions. "We''re just members of the 12th squad under Elder Lawrence. We are here to remove all the water plants from the river," one of them explained. Upon hearing their response, Benjamin nodded and continued questioning. "Why do you need to remove all the water plants from the river? Isn''t it normal for a river to have water plants?" "The water plants in the river are actually toxic. Moreover, once we remove them, we can use these plants to feed some monsters," the other member replied. Benjamin and Nick were taken aback by the revelation that the Night Blades were using such a method to nurture poisonous monsters. Benjamin''s mind raced further, connecting the dots to Elder Lawrence''s combat style. Perhaps the monsters summoned by Elder Lawrence were all creatures he had bred. "What kinds of monsters are you feeding with the water plants? Speak up quickly," Benjamin demanded. Upon hearing this question, the expressions on the faces of the two Night Blades members turned to confusion. "We really don''t know what kind of monsters we''re feeding. The information about those monsters is classified. Only members who are very close to Elder Lawrence have the right to know," one of the Night Blades members replied. Benjamin and Nick actually found this response somewhat agreeable. After all, Elder Lawrence appeared to be a very cautious person, and it made sense that he wouldn''t share information about the monsters he bred with low-ranking members of the Night Blades. Exchanging glances, Benjamin and Nick then posed another crucial question. "You say you''re members of the 12th squad under Elder Lawrence. How many subordinates does he actually have? What is the extent of his influence?" "Elder Lawrence has at least 20 Night Blades squads under his command, and his sphere of influence actually spans the entire Desolate Canyon. Only a few primitive tribes within the Desolate Canyon do not submit to Elder Lawrence. However, those tribes do not conflict with us, as they are aware of our strength. The core of Elder Lawrence''s influence is Shadow City. Shadow City is the most important city surrounding the Desolate Canyon. It''s just that people like you are unaware of its existence," the Night Blades member explained. The mention of Shadow City caught Benjamin''s attention. While he had never heard of it before, Nick recalled coming across the name in the Angel Guild''s database. Nick lowered his voice and said to Benjamin, "Our Angel Guild''s database does mention Shadow City. We had previously tried to locate Shadow City but never found any relevant clues. Perhaps we can use this opportunity to successfully pinpoint the location of Shadow City. If we can rendezvous with others, we might be able to completely dismantle the Night Blades'' influence in the Desolate Canyon." Chapter 186 - 186: Responsibilities of the Angel Guild Members Amidst a cacophony of arguing voices, Aron slowly opened his eyes. He felt as if his head had been struck by a heavy object. After a struggle to get up from the ground, Aron suddenly realized he was in a wilderness-like area. Not far from him, Anna was still lying on a rock with her eyes tightly shut. "Anna! Wake up! Are you okay?!" With Aron''s urging, Anna finally managed to awaken. Just like Aron, she was oblivious to her surroundings upon waking. However, the loud arguing coming from nearby caught their attention. "It sounds like the arguing is coming from a slope below us. Are we¡­ above a valley?" Anna asked Aron, a hint of confusion in her voice. Aron shook his head. "I don''t know, but we can go take a look over there first." Aron quickly moved toward the direction of the noise, soon arriving at the edge of a cliff. Just as Anna had guessed, they were indeed positioned above a valley. Below, several individuals were engaged in a heated argument. Among them, three people looked very familiar to Aron and Anna. These three were typical members of the Night Blades, but their levels were not particularly high. Opposite the Night Blades members stood a makeshift team of casual players. It seemed that both sides were embroiled in a dispute over the ownership of a loot drop. "I never expected to run into members of the Night Blades here. It seems that there are quite a few of them in the Desolate Canyon," Aron remarked to Anna. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anna nodded in agreement. "Since Elder Lawrence is here, it''s definitely not surprising that there are many Night Blades members around. Elder Lawrence is surely a core member of the Night Blades. While I''m not sure who ranks higher between him and Elder Seville, I do know that he likely commands more power than Elder Seville does." Anna''s analysis was far more precise than Aron''s. Although she hadn''t encountered Elder Lawrence''s subordinates in the previous battle, she believed that the Desolate Canyon held significant importance for the Night Blades. Therefore, Elder Lawrence''s position here must be quite prominent. "What should we do next? Are we just going to stand by and watch? I think as members of the Angel Guild, we should help the ordinary players who are being harassed by the Night Blades," Aron suggested directly to Anna. Aron had always been a person with a strong sense of justice. Moreover, after becoming the true leader of the Angel Guild, he felt even more compelled to fulfill the duties of an Angel Guild member. The original purpose of establishing the Angel Guild was to address the various unexpected situations that arose within the shelter game. After the emergence of the Night Blades, the primary goal of the Angel Guild shifted to confronting them. As members of the Angel Guild, they had to be enemies of the Night Blades at all times. Even if cooperation was necessary, it could only be born from self-interest. After observing the situation for a while, Anna directly agreed with Aron''s plan of action. "I think your plan is sound. Let''s jump down from the cliff. Although we''ve sustained some injuries in our previous encounter, our strength has mostly recovered now." After saying this, Aron jumped off the cliff without hesitation. The arguing members of the Night Blades and the ordinary players were oblivious to Aron and Anna''s actions. By the time Aron and Anna reached them, the argument was still in full swing. "This loot was obtained after we struggled to defeat a powerful exotic beast. You have no right to take it from us!" shouted a leading ordinary player at the Night Blades members. The expressions on the faces of the three Night Blades members were extremely fierce, and they wore cold smirks. "Do you even know where you are? This is the Desolate Canyon! All loot from the Desolate Canyon belongs to us, the Night Blades! Hand over that loot immediately. If you continue to create a fuss, don''t blame us for being rude! The strength of the Night Blades members is formidable!" The leading Night Blades member may not have been particularly strong himself, but he still had the audacity to make such statements in front of ordinary players. Ordinary players often felt intimidated when faced with powerful organizations like the Night Blades and the Angel Guild. Most would simply choose to flee. However, just as the leading player finished his sentence, an unfamiliar voice echoed from behind the crowd. "When did the Desolate Canyon become your Night Blades'' territory? You have no right to control the Desolate Canyon. The entire shelter game belongs to all of humanity." As Aron spoke, he stepped out from the shadows. His sudden appearance left both the Night Blades members and the ordinary players engaged in the argument bewildered. The Night Blades member who had just been boasting looked at Aron dismissively and said, "Who are you? What gives you the right to talk to me?" Upon hearing this, Aron merely smiled. In an instant, he transformed into a swift blur and, before anyone could react, appeared right next to the Night Blades member. The other two Night Blades members, confronted with this unexpected situation, chose to flee without hesitation. "It seems your companions don''t believe that being a member of the Night Blades in the Desolate Canyon guarantees safety. They abandoned you without a second thought. Do you have anything to say for yourself?" Aron didn''t pursue the two fleeing Night Blades members, knowing that Anna would certainly catch them. The Night Blades member under Aron''s control displayed a hint of fear on his face, but he mustered the courage to speak. "I don''t know who you are, but I have to admit your strength is impressive. However, I must warn you that the Night Blades truly control the entire Desolate Canyon. If you kill me here, the other members of the Night Blades will not let you get away with it. Our superior is Elder Lawrence, and the power he possesses is beyond your imagination." Upon hearing the name Elder Lawrence, Aron''s smile grew even brighter. "So you''re one of Elder Lawrence''s subordinates! Then why don''t you tell me what kind of person Elder Lawrence really is? If he is indeed very powerful, I might consider sparing you." Aron''s words seemed to bolster the other''s confidence a little more. "Elder Lawrence is the most powerful being in the entire Desolate Canyon. He can even command monsters and exotic beasts within the shelter game. I''ve witnessed Elder Lawrence single-handedly dismantle the primitive tribes in the Desolate Canyon. Those tribes possessed incredibly powerful and strange spells. Some were even capable of summoning extraordinarily powerful entities. Yet, when faced with Elder Lawrence, those primitive tribes were utterly powerless. You ordinary players will never gain any advantage against Elder Lawrence. So it''s best for you to leave here quickly. If you choose to leave right now, I won''t hold any grudges over what you''ve done before." After hearing this, Aron nodded in response. "Elder Lawrence does indeed possess such immense power. But why should I choose to leave? My goal is to meet Elder Lawrence, for he is my greatest enemy!" As Aron spoke these words, an expression of utter shock spread across the faces of everyone present. Even the ordinary players felt that Aron was being a bit too overconfident. "Although I don''t know your name, I, along with my friends, are very grateful to you. You just need to let us leave with our loot. There''s no need to offend too many members of the Night Blades," one of the ordinary players suggested, thinking Aron had already provided them with enough assistance and that they shouldn''t put him in a more difficult situation. Aron shook his head. "This has nothing to do with you. If you want to leave, you should do so quickly. Other Night Blades members might be on their way here right now." Aron didn''t want the ordinary players to get caught up in the conflict between the Angel Guild and the Night Blades. The ordinary players exchanged glances and ultimately decided to flee as quickly as possible. They felt they had neither the right to help Aron nor the capability to fight against the Night Blades. Once the ordinary players had left, Anna appeared before Aron with the other two Night Blades members in tow. "You see? Your two companions were eventually persuaded to come back by my team." After regrouping, the three Night Blades members all wore expressions of deep frustration. They now realized that Aron and Anna were not figures they could easily defeat. "Your status in the Night Blades isn''t very high, so I won''t make things too difficult for you. I just want to know more information related to Elder Lawrence and the Night Blades. If you can provide me with the relevant intel, I might consider letting you go. If you refuse to share any information, don''t blame me for being harsh," Aron said in a surprisingly gentle tone, delivering words that instilled great fear in the Night Blades members. Without any hesitation, the three Night Blades members divulged everything they knew. However, the information they possessed was quite limited. They knew that the Desolate Canyon was under the control of the Night Blades and that their highest superior was Elder Lawrence. They were also aware that Shadow City was not far from their current location. Beyond that, they had no additional information. They had never even visited Shadow City, let alone seen Elder Lawrence in person. After gathering all the information, Aron decided to dismiss all three Night Blades members. "I didn''t spare them; I destroyed their shelters in the shelter game. Now they won''t be able to access the game any longer," Aron said, glancing at Anna as he spoke slowly. Chapter 187 - 187: King of Lightning, Zimaya Aron and Anna ultimately chose to head to Shadow City. Their decision was completely in line with that of Nick and Benjamin. However, the two groups would not encounter each other until they reached Shadow City. At the same time, Elder Lawrence and Irving were brought into a rainforest by members of the primitive tribe. Irving cautiously observed his surroundings. Although the climate of the rainforest was entirely different from that of the Desolate Canyon, the plants in the rainforest were quite similar to those in the Desolate Canyon. Additionally, Irving could spot some markers made by the primitive tribe around the edges of the rainforest. "Stop looking around. Doing so will only bring you greater misfortune," Elder Lawrence said to Irving with a hint of sarcasm. Irving retorted directly, "Your previous words have already brought us enough disaster. My actions now won''t make the situation any worse." The two of them no longer felt the need to spare each other''s feelings. After their prior collaboration, neither trusted the other at all. However, there was no longer any need for conversation, as they had been brought to a tribal area surrounded by massive trees. The walls surrounding the tribe were over 40 meters high, and the main entrance was supported by the skeletons of two enormous exotic beasts. Upon seeing this scene, a look of shock spread across Irving''s face. He hadn''t expected such a civilization to exist within the shelter game. "It seems that your knowledge is rather limited. Didn''t your friends in the Angel Guild tell you that there are other civilizations within the shelter game?" Elder Lawrence''s words left Irving feeling a bit resentful toward the Angel Guild. However, he would never voice that frustration in front of Lawrence. Irving simply replied coldly, "Don''t you think the architectural level of this primitive tribe is a bit too advanced? Can a typical primitive tribe really create such towering walls from such massive trees?" Elder Lawrence chuckled lightly. "It seems you''re the one who''s not very familiar with them. While their civilization may not be particularly advanced, and they lack a written language to pass down knowledge, the strength they possess is not inferior to ours." Just as Lawrence finished speaking, both he and Irving were led into the heart of the tribe. Upon seeing the interior conditions of the tribe, Lawrence''s expression turned urgent. "We need to cooperate closely from now on! They are about to sacrifice us to the ancient god they worship! You certainly wouldn''t want to find yourself in that situation." Elder Lawrence''s words gave Irving a renewed sense of urgency. "I certainly don''t want to be sacrificed to the ancient god they worship. But do you think I can still trust you? You are even less trustworthy than the people of this primitive tribe." "I know you don''t trust me," Elder Lawrence replied. "But you should be very clear that without each other''s help, neither of us will be able to escape successfully. So we must assist one another now." Irving did not immediately agree to Lawrence''s proposal. He wanted to understand what the members of the primitive tribe would do next. "There''s no time to hesitate! If they summon the ancient god they worship, we won''t have any chance of escaping from here!" Lawrence''s urgency grew. He had already seen the members of the primitive tribe making the final preparations for the sacrifice. Countless tribesmen had emerged from their homes. They began to circle around the tall tree at the center of the tribe, which indicated that their ritual was about to commence. "If you really want to gain my trust, then you''d better provide me with enough information. How well do you understand this tribe? What kind of ancient god do they worship?" Having gained the upper hand, Irving chose to ask the most crucial questions directly. Elder Lawrence spoke without any hesitation. "My understanding of this tribe is actually quite limited. Before the Night Blades took control of the Desolate Canyon, we had numerous confrontations with the primitive tribes here. I managed to defeat some of them, but when it came to this particular tribe, I was unable to achieve victory." "They possess incredibly powerful spells, and when the battle turns against them, they can summon the ancient god they worship. Their god is the God of Thunder, Zimaya!" This was the first time Irving had heard the name of the God of Thunder, Zimaya. "Are you sure this is a real ancient god? That name sounds strange." "This is indeed a real ancient god. The reason the name sounds odd is that Zimaya''s true name cannot be pronounced by a human throat. Don''t you know anything about ancient gods? Didn''t the members of the Angel Guild share any relevant information? In my impression, the Angel Guild shouldn''t be so careless." While Elder Lawrence raised doubts about Irving''s close collaboration with the Angel Guild, he had no intention of sowing discord between Irving and the guild. Escaping their current predicament was what Lawrence truly wanted to achieve. After hearing what Elder Lawrence said, Irving felt that the elder was not lying. After nodding, he said, "I can trust you now. So what is your plan? How can we get out of this situation?" Elder Lawrence looked around before laying out his plan in full. "My plan isn''t that complicated, but currently, my strength isn''t enough to carry it out alone." At this point, Elder Lawrence spoke very softly. "Although the members of the primitive tribe around us cannot understand what we are saying, we still need to be cautious." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying this, Elder Lawrence revealed his plan. "When the members of the primitive tribe summon their ancient god, there will be a sudden onslaught of intense lightning and storms in the Desolate Canyon. If the lightning and storms hit the tribe we are in, we might be able to take advantage of the chaos to make our escape. Moreover, this tribe is very close to my stronghold. Once we manage to get a short distance away, I can ensure your safety. I promise you that after we successfully escape from the primitive tribe, I will no longer trouble you." Irving didn''t believe a single word of what Elder Lawrence said. He felt that the elder was not being honest. Even the method he proposed for escaping sounded incredibly half-hearted. "Are you really sure this plan will succeed? What if the lightning and storms don''t strike the tribe we are in?" "It will definitely strike! The place where the King of Lightning, Zimaya, appears will be filled with lightning and storms." Just as Elder Lawrence finished speaking, a bolt of lightning suddenly streaked across the sky. The flash illuminated the surroundings, and for a moment, Irving felt as if he had glimpsed a massive creature hidden in the clouds. Elder Lawrence looked up at the sky in panic. "We don''t have time to waste! If you agree to my plan, I will act according to it. If you refuse, I will consider other options." As soon as Elder Lawrence''s words fell, everyone from the primitive tribe came to a halt. They turned their attention toward Lawrence and Irving, raising their hands above their heads while chanting a song in a language that Irving could not understand. Although Irving couldn''t grasp the lyrics of the chant, he could sense the powerful melody that accompanied it. He felt as though the rhythm of the song sung by the tribe held some kind of immense power. Irving tried to keep his focus on Elder Lawrence''s plan, but suddenly he found his thoughts ensnared by the melody of the tribe''s chant. Not far away, Elder Lawrence continued to speak to Irving, but at that moment, Irving was unable to hear a single word he said. Everything in Irving''s field of vision began to move in slow motion, and the scenery at the edges of his sight became distorted. "What is happening? Why does this melody seem familiar? Why is this melody able to completely trap my thoughts?" A series of questions swirled in Irving''s mind. Just then, a thunderclap rang out. Irving''s thoughts were suddenly freed from their confinement, and Elder Lawrence''s voice returned to his ears. "What are you still doing?! Get ready for battle! The storm and lightning are about to arrive!" Irving looked toward Elder Lawrence and saw that he was indeed attempting to summon the projection of an exotic beast. Although Irving didn''t understand what had just happened, he decided to temporarily set aside the strange occurrence. He began to channel the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him. As he concentrated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving felt that he could now break free from the primitive tribe. He nodded directly at Elder Lawrence. The elder understood Irving''s intent and summoned the monster''s projection right away. Both Lawrence and Irving sprang into action almost simultaneously. They quickly broke the ropes binding them and raced toward the entrance of the primitive tribe. Behind them, bolt after bolt of lightning struck down. At the center of the tribe, atop the tallest tree, a twisted shadow made up of countless bolts of lightning began to solidify. A giant serpent-like creature radiating a golden light slowly slithered down the tree. This golden giant serpent was the King of Lightning, Zimaya! At that moment, the King of Lightning was fixated on Irving and Elder Lawrence, watching them intently as they made their escape. Chapter 188 - 188: A Desperate Escape After a brief moment of hesitation, the King of Lightning transformed into a streak of golden lightning. Although Elder Lawrence and Irving had managed to get a head start, both of them knew that the King of Lightning would catch up quickly. Elder Lawrence even took a moment to remind Irving. "The King of Lightning moves at an incredible speed. We must not look back while we are fleeing. Furthermore, the King can summon lightning and storms to hinder our escape. When trouble arises, we must help each other. Only by relying on both our strengths can we hope to escape successfully." On the surface, Elder Lawrence expressed great trust in Irving. However, deep down, he was constantly worried that Irving might betray him during their flight. While Lawrence exuded confidence when dealing with Irving and the others, he was filled with extreme fear when facing the King of Lightning. Not long ago, Elder Lawrence had fought the King of Lightning head-on. Despite putting forth his utmost effort and receiving assistance from other elders of the Night Blades, they were ultimately defeated by the King of Lightning. Irving, on the other hand, knew he could not afford to stop. He could feel an overwhelming power behind him. If the King of Lightning caught up, he wouldn''t even need to attack; with his control over lightning, he could reduce Irving to ashes in an instant. The two of them had been fleeing through the rainforest for a while when Elder Lawrence suddenly came to a halt. "Weren''t you the one who said we absolutely cannot stop? Why have you suddenly stopped now? Are you lost?" Irving asked, a hint of shock in his voice. Although Elder Lawrence didn''t answer Irving''s question, the expression on his face revealed the truth: Irving''s suspicion was correct. Elder Lawrence had actually gotten lost at a critical moment. If they couldn''t escape the rainforest quickly, the King of Lightning would catch up to them. Just as Elder Lawrence was about to speak, a series of lightning bolts struck down beside him and Irving. They hurriedly dodged the bolts raining down from the sky. As they scrambled to avoid the strikes, the figure of the King of Lightning appeared not far from them once again. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, the King of Lightning had transformed into a golden tiger. This majestic creature perched on a massive tree, roaring furiously in the direction of Lawrence and Irving. "It seems the King of Lightning is extremely furious! We cannot let ourselves fall into his grasp under any circumstances!" Elder Lawrence exclaimed, panic etched across his face upon seeing the tiger form of the King of Lightning. "I know we can''t let ourselves be captured! But hurry up and give me directions! I''m not familiar with the terrain around here; you''re the only one who can lead us!" Irving shouted at Elder Lawrence in frustration. Elder Lawrence utilized the exclusive spell of the Night Blades, drawing on the power of darkness to force himself to calm down. He carefully observed his surroundings and finally identified a path leading to Shadow City. "Follow that road! There''s a lake not far ahead; we can jump into it," Elder Lawrence instructed, then took off at the fastest speed toward the direction he had indicated. Irving glanced back toward the King of Lightning, confirming that the pursuer was still on their trail. With no other options, he reluctantly followed Elder Lawrence''s lead. As they ran, neither of them dared to look back. They both understood that turning around would only slow them down, and the King of Lightning would not decrease his pace. After what felt like an eternity of frantic running, Elder Lawrence and Irving finally reached the lake. Without hesitation, Elder Lawrence leaped into the water. Irving felt a twinge of worry but realized he had no other choice. Behind him, the King of Lightning was barreling forward, surrounded by an aura of destruction and lightning. With no other options left, Irving also jumped into the lake. The moment he hit the water, a flood of strange memories surged into Irving''s mind. It seemed he had been to this lake before. In addition, it seemed that he had encountered a tremendous danger at this lake before, and he had received help from a very powerful individual here. As Irving became increasingly confused by the sudden influx of memories, Elder Lawrence''s voice echoed through the water. "Stop wasting time! Just swim forward and follow me! The King of Lightning won''t be stopped by the lake!" Under Lawrence''s guidance, Irving swam as quickly as he could through the water. Before long, he noticed that the flow of the lake''s water was moving much faster than before. Not far ahead, he heard the sound of water rushing over stones. "There''s a waterfall ahead!" Irving suddenly realized what lay before them. But even if there was a waterfall, he had no way to turn back. He could feel waves of electricity coursing through the lake water, which meant the King of Lightning was very close behind him. With the current pulling them along, both Lawrence and Irving were swept over the waterfall, and they successfully landed in the lake below. At that moment, the King of Lightning did not pursue them immediately. Instead, it transformed into a gigantic monstrous bird, circling in the sky and watching their situation. "Why hasn''t it continued to chase us? Is it unable to come to this place?" Irving asked, a hint of confusion in his eyes as he looked up at the golden bird flying above. Elder Lawrence smiled slightly. "Do you remember what I mentioned to you before? Although we were unable to defeat all the primitive tribes, we did manage to conquer some of them. Among those tribes we defeated, there were a few that also worshipped the King of Lightning. After defeating those tribes, we successfully bound the King of Lightning with a contract. The King of Lightning cannot enter the area around Shadow City. The fact that we have reached this place means we are safe, and you must come with me to Shadow City." Suddenly, a fierce expression crossed Elder Lawrence''s face. Irving had anticipated such a turn of events and was already prepared for battle. With a cold smile, Irving responded, "I''ve known for a long time that you weren''t to be trusted! So I''m ready for a fight. Do you really think you can easily defeat me in the upcoming battle?" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving launched his attack. Caught off guard, Elder Lawrence hadn''t even begun to summon a monster projection when Irving struck. Though surprised, Elder Lawrence did not easily give up. Moreover, they were very close to Shadow City, which meant Lawrence could summon his subordinates to provide assistance. "You have no chance of winning by fighting me here," Elder Lawrence declared, a smug expression on his face. However, as soon as he finished speaking, his eyes widened in shock as he looked up at an angle. The King of Lightning, now transformed into a gigantic bird, had broken through the barrier created by the contract and was rapidly charging toward Elder Lawrence and Irving. At this point, neither of them could continue their fight. They could only escape toward Shadow City as quickly as possible. "Didn''t you say that the King of Lightning was bound by the contract you set up? Why is it still able to pursue us?" Despite his deep resentment toward Elder Lawrence, Irving couldn''t help but ask his most pressing question, as the answer was crucial intelligence. Elder Lawrence did not respond to Irving''s question. He didn''t even know what kind of unexpected situation had arisen. Under normal circumstances, the contracts provided by the Night Blades were never easily broken. Furthermore, Lawrence was certain that the power of the contract had been reinforced by several Night Blades elders, some of whom were even stronger than he was. Though the chase continued, the King of Lightning''s speed had decreased compared to before. This allowed both Lawrence and Irving to ease some of their frantic efforts. They occasionally glanced back at the King of Lightning. While its speed had slowed, its power was still undiminished. This meant that once they reached Shadow City, the King of Lightning was likely to cause massive destruction. For Irving, this was not a concern at all. After all, he was hoping to wipe out the Night Blades'' influence entirely. However, for Elder Lawrence, this was absolutely unacceptable. Therefore, he planned to use a trick to lure Irving away from the King of Lightning. "You don''t want to go to Shadow City, do you? If that''s the case, let''s split up and escape. If we run separately, we should be able to confuse the King of Lightning and make it lose track of its target." In response to Elder Lawrence''s suggestion, Irving smiled and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary to complicate things! Since we''re already so close to Shadow City, let''s just go there directly! I want to see how prosperous your Shadow City really is! I want to know just how powerful the Night Blades are in Shadow City!" Irving''s words darkened Lawrence''s expression significantly. Yet, Lawrence had no other options. If he were to engage in battle with Irving now, it would only result in both of them being eliminated by the King of Lightning. He could only escape to Shadow City for the time being and then rely on the power within Shadow City to find a way to eliminate both Irving and the King of Lightning. If he succeeded, the enemies of the Night Blades would be completely eradicated. Chapter 189 - 189: Successfully Converging in Shadow City A chill crept through her left arm as Wendy struggled to open her eyes. She realized she was in a filthy sewer. Not far from her, a rat was gnawing on the corpse of another rat. Seeing this scene jolted Wendy into full awareness, and she kicked the rat away with force. "Where am I? Have I returned to the real world? Why am I in a sewer right now?!" A flurry of questions raced through her mind as she began to piece together what had happened. "I was fighting Elder Lawrence with my companions, and then the ground suddenly collapsed. It seems I fell in a completely different direction from the others." Wendy sorted through the information regarding her previous circumstances. However, none of this information helped her current situation. After some careful thought, she ultimately decided that she needed to find the exit of the sewer. "I have to get out of here quickly; the conditions are just too terrible. If I stay here too long, I might get infected by the germs in this sewer." As she spoke, Wendy glanced at the wound on her thigh. Even though she had used a piece of cloth torn from her shirt to bandage it, blood continued to seep from the injury. If Wendy''s wound became infected, her situation would worsen significantly. Limping along, she leaned against the walls of the sewer, continuing her search for a way out. She encountered one junction after another, but these passages seemed to lead deeper into the sewer''s bowels. As time dragged on, Wendy felt a growing sense of despair. She began to regret entering the shelter game in the first place. "If I hadn''t joined this shelter game, I''d be safe back at Irving''s house. Sure, Irving would be really upset with me, but he would never kick me out." Wendy believed she was very important to Irving. Even if she didn''t offer him any help, he wouldn''t throw her out. In reality, Wendy was completely mistaken. If she truly refused to assist Irving in any way, he wouldn''t allow her to stay in his home for long. After what felt like hours of wandering, Wendy sensed her strength waning. She found a somewhat cleaner spot and sat down. Not far from where she rested, there was a passage that appeared to lead upward. However, she didn''t have the energy to climb through it just yet. With a sigh, Wendy murmured, "Maybe this is fate! I''m certain I''m going to die here. I just hope Irving and the others can escape safely." Just as she finished speaking, a violent tremor shook the sewer around her. As the violent tremors continued, Wendy heard a cacophony of rats scurrying toward her from the end of the sewer. Her expression changed dramatically; she knew that countless rats were rushing straight at her. Despite the fact that her thigh wound had begun to fester, she struggled to sprint toward the nearby passage as quickly as she could. However, before Wendy could successfully reach the passage, a horde of rats crashed into her. The sheer force of the rodents propelled her forward, and she found herself quickly moving up the passage. Ultimately, Wendy was overwhelmed by the swarm and fell to the ground. Tumbled out by the mass of rats, Wendy landed not far from the exit of the sewer. The sudden turn of events left her struggling to adapt quickly. Just as she was beginning to regain her senses and assess her surroundings, she suddenly heard the voices of Nick and Benjamin. "Are you Wendy? What happened to you?! Why do you look so terrible?" Nick and Benjamin rushed to Wendy''s side, concern etched on their faces. The two of them quickly assessed her condition and produced some healing potions. "You finally came to rescue me! Where are the others? What is this place we''re in?" Wendy asked urgently, her voice filled with anxiety. Benjamin replied, "We''re in Shadow City, the core area of the Night Blades in the Desolate Canyon. We just destroyed the city hall of Shadow City, and its infrastructure has completely collapsed. As for the others, we don''t know where they are. But I believe that since we''ve survived, they should also be safe from any major danger." After hearing this, Wendy finally understood the reason behind the horde of rats that had overwhelmed her earlier. Just as the three of them were speaking, Aron and Anna arrived from another direction. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I was wondering why the outer defenses of Shadow City were practically nonexistent. Turns out, it was you guys who dismantled Shadow City''s defenses. Great job, Nick!" Aron said with a smile, praising Nick. Nick, hearing Aron''s compliment, looked a bit embarrassed. "Actually, it wasn''t just me. I didn''t play a major role in the operation. Benjamin is the real hero of this mission." Benjamin remained expressionless upon hearing this. He simply continued to scrutinize Aron and Anna. "Is Irving not with you?" Aron shook his head. "Irving isn''t with us! We haven''t found any trace of him. If what I saw before I lost consciousness is correct, then Irving should be with Elder Lawrence." The expressions on Benjamin, Wendy, and Nick''s faces turned grim at Aron''s words. They all knew too well that Elder Lawrence had the capability to fight against all of them. If Irving was indeed with Elder Lawrence, it likely meant he was facing a significant threat. "Regardless, what we need to do next is to completely destroy Shadow City. I believe Irving has enough strength to ensure his own safety," Benjamin stated, trying to maintain a sense of hope amid the dire situation. After a moment of silence, Aron laid out his plan. Benjamin immediately voiced his disagreement. "I believe Shadow City has been effectively crippled. As long as we can find Irving, destroying Shadow City would be quite easy. So, our priority right now should be to locate Irving." Despite her severe injuries, Wendy completely agreed with Benjamin''s perspective. Nick and Anna remained silent. Although they also felt that Benjamin''s plan was the most reasonable, as members of the Angel Guild, they felt they shouldn''t oppose Aron. Aron stepped closer to Benjamin and spoke in a calm tone. "I understand that you want to ensure Irving''s safety. I share that sentiment as well. However, we must consider more than just Irving''s safety; we must also think about the safety of all humanity. If the Night Blades are not swiftly eradicated, the entire human race will face a tremendous threat. I believe that when it comes to choosing between Irving and humanity, we must choose humanity." "The idea of sacrificing Irving is something I find very hard to accept," Aron continued, "but when compared to the fate of humanity being destroyed, sacrificing Irving becomes something we may have to accept." Benjamin listened coldly to this and shook his head. "If we truly want to ensure that humanity is not annihilated, we must find Irving. Only he possesses the extraordinary talent to discover a way to save humanity. You Angel Guild members may be an official organization, but your understanding of the shelter game is even less than Irving''s. You only have fragments of information that Irving doesn''t even know about." Neither Benjamin nor Aron could convince the other. The tension between the two sides escalated, and the atmosphere within the team suddenly grew a bit eerie. Aron''s expression remained relatively calm, but Anna could see that he was seething with anger. The hand gripping his weapon even began to tremble. "If Vicky and Irving were both in danger, wouldn''t you sacrifice Irving to save Vicky?" Aron confronted Benjamin directly. Benjamin''s expression didn''t change at all; he replied calmly, "It depends on the situation. I won''t let anyone sacrifice themselves willingly, and if we are to sacrifice others, it must be with their consent." Benjamin''s words completely infuriated Aron. He shouted at Benjamin, "What do you mean by that?" Anna and Nick quickly grabbed Aron, hoping to prevent a direct confrontation between him and Benjamin. Benjamin maintained his composed demeanor as he said, "What I mean is, we need to find Irving first! Destroying Shadow City can wait." He articulated each word deliberately, his patience clearly wearing thin. If Aron insisted on taking action, Benjamin would choose to go after Irving alone. Just as the conflict between Aron and Benjamin was about to erupt, a sudden flash of lightning appeared not far from Shadow City. At the same time, two figures were sprinting toward the group. All eyes were drawn to the sudden flashes of lightning. After a moment, everyone was able to see clearly who the two figures running toward them were. They were Elder Lawrence and Irving. Behind them, a massive golden creature was soaring through the sky, relentlessly pursuing them. "It looks like Irving is in trouble! We need to hurry and help him!" Anna quickly changed the subject upon seeing this. Anna understood very well that if Irving learned about what had happened earlier, he would be extremely displeased with the Angel Guild. Benjamin instinctively followed Anna into action, and Nick showed no hesitation either. Only Aron seemed to hesitate for a moment. "What are you waiting for? Don''t you plan to go save Irving?" Wendy asked Aron in a weak voice. Aron shook his head, but then he quickly ran toward Irving''s direction as well. Chapter 190 - 190: Choosing a Different Escape Route When Irving first entered Shadow City, he didn''t pay much attention to his companions. He and Elder Lawrence were nearing exhaustion. Under the relentless pursuit of the King of Lightning, it was nearly impossible for them to think about anything else. However, upon arriving at Shadow City, Elder Lawrence seemed to regain some confidence. He glanced around at the state of Shadow City and spoke directly to Irving. "We''ve arrived at Shadow City, the stronghold of our Night Blades in the Desolate Canyon. Here, I can summon considerable power. So now, we must choose different escape routes. Only then can I shake off the King of Lightning''s pursuit. I can leverage the power of Shadow City to drive him away." Irving didn''t immediately accept Elder Lawrence''s suggestion. After all, the risks associated with Lawrence''s plan were quite high for him, and the potential rewards didn''t seem substantial enough. "Rest assured, I will never choose to run away alone while you''re being pursued. Shadow City is incredibly important to me. There''s no way I can abandon it, no matter what happens." Elder Lawrence tried to persuade Irving a bit more. Upon hearing this, Irving decided to go along with Lawrence''s plan. However, before they set their plan into motion, Irving felt it necessary to remind him. "You''d better stick to the plan we agreed upon. Otherwise, you know what the consequences will be." After saying that, Irving took off down one of the more secluded paths in Shadow City. Elder Lawrence immediately cast a dark spell, and with its aid, he temporarily entered a state of invisibility. After a brief moment of assessment, the King of Lightning chose to pursue Irving instead. Irving had not run far when he spotted his companions rushing toward him. "You''re all here?!" Irving exclaimed, a bit surprised to see them. But he quickly remembered the relentless King of Lightning was right behind him. "We need to find a safe place to escape! Does anyone know more about Shadow City?" As he pulled his companions forward, he asked. Benjamin, Anna, Aron, and Nick had only just arrived in Shadow City. They didn''t have much knowledge about the area. Although Nick and Benjamin had worked together to destroy Shadow City''s control center, they were not well-versed in other parts of the city. "We''ve been to the control center before, but it''s completely in ruins now. There''s no way we can ensure our safety by heading back there," Benjamin quickly explained, sharing what he and Nick knew about Shadow City. Given the circumstances, it was quite challenging for him to provide even a general overview. Irving nodded. "In that case, we''ll have to continue deeper into Shadow City for the time being." As they ran, Irving and the others reached Wendy''s side. Upon seeing the severely injured Wendy, Irving furrowed his brow and asked, "Why is everyone else okay, but you''re so badly hurt?" Wendy replied in a weak voice, "I just joined up with the others. Before that, I was alone in the sewers of Shadow City." Hearing the mention of the sewers, Irving immediately seized on the word. "There are sewers in Shadow City? Then let''s hurry and get into the sewers to escape the King of Lightning''s pursuit!" Making his decision, Irving quickly led the injured Wendy to the entrance of the sewers and then slipped inside. The others naturally followed suit, keeping close to Irving. As they entered the sewers of Shadow City, the King of Lightning was no longer able to pose a significant threat. He remained in the sky, circling like a monstrous bird and seemingly had no intention of landing. Once they had evaded the King of Lightning''s pursuit, Irving finally had the chance to communicate with his companions to confirm what they had encountered earlier. Each person took turns carefully recounting their experiences. Of course, Benjamin also brought up the disagreement between himself and Aron. After listening to everyone''s accounts, Irving shot Aron a cold glance. "It seems that the Angel Guild still doesn''t trust me very much," he remarked. This statement caused a complex array of expressions on the faces of the three members of the Angel Guild. Both Anna and Nick could feel the tension in the air, and they also believed that Aron''s previous actions were somewhat inappropriate. However, Aron didn''t see anything wrong with what he had done. "We in the Angel Guild don''t distrust you. I just think that rescuing you would take too much time, and we need to focus our efforts on destroying the Night Blades. We can''t waste a single moment," Aron stated, addressing everyone present. Irving studied Aron carefully and, confirming that he wasn''t lying, a slight smile appeared on his lips. "Your assessment isn''t entirely off. I also recognize that the Night Blades pose a significant threat to us. If we find an opportunity to eliminate them, we absolutely cannot afford to let it slip away." After saying this in a relaxed tone, Irving took a few steps closer to Aron. The distance between them had narrowed considerably, and Irving''s expression grew more serious. The others remained silent, sensing the rising tension. "However, as a companion on this mission, you seem to need to be more concerned about my safety, don''t you? Let''s not forget, it was you who insisted on bringing me along for this operation," Irving said, his icy gaze fixed on Aron. To Irving, Aron''s actions felt like a breach of their agreement. Aron''s eyes locked onto Irving''s. "I stand by what I said before: eliminating the Night Blades is the most important task!" The atmosphere between Aron and Irving had become extremely tense. Anna glanced over at Wendy. The message was clear. If a confrontation broke out between Aron and Irving, she felt it was necessary for her and Wendy to intervene. While Wendy was quite dissatisfied with Aron''s previous actions, she also believed that having internal conflicts within the team before they had escaped danger was highly unwise. Thus, Wendy was ready to step in and mediate. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, what happened next took everyone by surprise. After staring coldly at Aron for a moment, Irving took a step back. "Given the circumstances, it seems we can only collaborate on the task of eliminating the Night Blades. If the Angel Guild has any further actions unrelated to the Night Blades, don''t invite us again," Irving stated. His tone was calm, but everyone could sense that he likely would not engage in serious cooperation with the Angel Guild after this. Aron nodded. "I''ve noted what you said. But right now, our priority is to eliminate the Night Blades, so at least until we leave the Desolate Canyon, we can work together, right?" "Of course! In fact, I''m more eager to eliminate the Night Blades than you are!" Irving replied fiercely. Having learned all the details, Irving was now certain that Elder Lawrence had been deceiving him all along. After escaping Shadow City, Lawrence would undoubtedly try to locate Irving and his companions by any means necessary. Therefore, Irving felt he had to take the initiative before it was too late. "Where do you think Elder Lawrence is most likely to go? He must be in Shadow City because he can''t afford to face the consequences of its loss," Irving directly asked the others. Nick quickly responded, "I think he should be near the ruins of the control center. He probably doesn''t know that we''ve destroyed it. If we head to the area around the control center now, we should be able to find him." Irving nodded. "In that case, let''s hurry to the vicinity of the control center! However, I don''t think we need to take everyone with us. We should leave some people behind to take care of the seriously injured Wendy." Irving''s suggestion was met with general agreement. Wendy''s injuries were indeed severe, and they had no means of getting her back to full health immediately. Therefore, it was essential to leave someone behind to ensure Wendy''s safety. After discussing for a while, they ultimately decided that Anna would stay behind to care for Wendy. "The upcoming mission is going to be extremely dangerous, and we need someone who is very familiar with the control center to accompany us. So Nick and Benjamin must come with me. Among the remaining members, Anna, your strength is significantly less than Aron''s. Therefore, it makes the most sense for you to stay behind," Irving explained. Anna did not oppose Irving''s decision. "I understand. I''ll make sure to stay by Wendy''s side from now on. You all need to ensure your safety during the mission as well. Elder Lawrence is not someone who can be easily defeated," Anna reminded everyone. "I''m well aware of that. So, I plan to prepare a little gift for Elder Lawrence before I meet him," Irving said with a cold smile, his tone ominous. Irving''s expression caused some concern among his companions. "Since everyone has already organized the upcoming plan, let''s get moving quickly. We shouldn''t give Elder Lawrence any more time to prepare," Aron stated, undeterred by the previous events. His primary focus remained on eliminating the members of the Night Blades. With that, Irving led the others towards the control center in Shadow City, while Anna and Wendy stayed behind in the sewer. Chapter 191 - 191: A Gift for Elder Lawrence As Irving and the others escaped into the sewer, Elder Lawrence quickly arrived in front of the largest building in Shadow City. This building was, of course, the headquarters of the Night Blades and also the control center of Shadow City. Here, the members of the Night Blades could control everything within Shadow City. Elder Lawrence had initially thought that he could rely on the power of the control center to eliminate both Irving and the King of Lightning. However, upon seeing the state of the control center, he abandoned his previous plan. The control center had been completely destroyed. Amidst the ruins, Elder Lawrence could still see some of the slain members of the Night Blades. It didn''t take long for him to deduce who was responsible for the destruction of the Shadow City control center. Lawrence discovered traces of magic used by the Angel Guild among the ruins. "I knew those damn beasts were utterly untrustworthy!" Elder Lawrence shouted angrily at the wreckage of the control center. However, after voicing his anger, Elder Lawrence did not allow rage to cloud his judgment. He felt he should do everything possible to save Shadow City. So, he directly opened a hidden door near the ruins of the control center. This door led to the deepest part of the control center. Upon entering the secret passage, Elder Lawrence finally let out a sigh of relief. As long as he arrived here, he could be fairly certain of his safety. "It seems those fools from the Angel Guild haven''t found this secret door. If they had, they would have surely destroyed it as well," Elder Lawrence mused. Even though Nick and Benjamin had been quite serious, they were not very familiar with Shadow City. As a result, they had overlooked this hidden door during their destruction of the control center. However, even if they had found the secret passage, they wouldn''t have had the time to destroy it. After entering the hidden door, Elder Lawrence quickly moved down the dark, eerie corridor. It took him about fifteen minutes, but he finally reached the deepest part of the control center. In front of him loomed a massive door made entirely of a mysterious substance, blocking his path. Elder Lawrence rummaged through his pockets for a long time but couldn''t find the key. "Damn it! I didn''t lose the key while escaping, did I?" he suddenly thought of the most likely mishap. "If that''s the case, I''ll have to find another way to open this door." Despite being unable to locate the key, Elder Lawrence had other methods at his disposal. After all, this door, constructed from the unknown mysterious material, had been made by the Night Blades. Therefore, he could use the dark magic that the Night Blades mastered to activate it. Elder Lawrence summoned the projections of two different exotic beasts. After that, he maneuvered the projections of the exotic beasts to each side of the door. Through these projections, Elder Lawrence channeled dark energy deep into the door. As the dark power penetrated, the massive door made of mysterious substance gradually began to open. When the gap was wide enough for a person to pass through, Elder Lawrence paused. Inside the door was pitch black. Elder Lawrence felt a twinge of concern. He knew that behind this door lay the place where the most powerful artifacts in Shadow City were stored. All the items kept beyond this door were incredibly potent but came with very clear side effects. Given the destruction of the control center, Elder Lawrence seemed unable to ensure his own safety while entering this storage area. However, he couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. After hesitating for a moment, Elder Lawrence finally stepped into the warehouse. He began to search relentlessly for items that would suit him best. Yet, after a considerable time searching, he still found no weapons or equipment that were appropriate for him. "What is going on? I remember there being a lot of weapons here that were perfectly suited for me!" Just as Elder Lawrence''s words faded, the door made of the mysterious substance slammed shut. From the depths of the warehouse came the sound of noisy footsteps. Elder Lawrence fixed his gaze in the direction of the sound, and soon, a group of wolf-headed creatures entered his line of sight. The wolf leader fixed his crimson eyes on Elder Lawrence and growled, "It''s time for you to pay for what you''ve done! You Night Blades dared to imprison us! We will show you just how powerful we wolves truly are!" In the face of the wolf leader''s threat, Elder Lawrence''s expression remained largely unchanged. His emotions were similar to before, just filled with anger. After clearly seeing the wolf''s features, Elder Lawrence didn''t hesitate to retort, "Even if you foolish wolves manage to escape your confinement, you have no chance of defeating me here." After saying this, Elder Lawrence summoned numerous projections of monsters. The moment these projections appeared, they drew the attention of the equipment in the warehouse. Although the monsters themselves lacked the intelligence to use the gear, Elder Lawrence could control their movements through the projections. Seeing this, the wolf leader immediately entered a frenzied state. An intense aura of bloodlust enveloped him, to the extent that even the projections of the monsters felt intimidated by the wolf leader''s presence. Once in his frenzied state, the wolf leader charged toward Elder Lawrence with incredible speed. "Today, I will bite you to death and devour you piece by piece!" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a surge of overwhelming malice, the wolf leader lunged at Elder Lawrence, claws stained with blood raised high. Elder Lawrence was well aware that he could not gain an advantage in close combat. Therefore, he transformed into a wisp of black mist and disappeared into the shadows. At the same time, the projections of the monsters he had summoned also slipped into the darkness. The wolf leader narrowed his crimson eyes, scanning the surroundings. The ordinary wolves around him were also warily observing their environment. Both sides were locked in a standoff. Elder Lawrence would not easily launch an attack from the darkness, while the wolves were unable to take any offensive action as long as they had not located him. During this tense standoff, a series of violent tremors shook the ground from above. The wolf leader looked up, slightly puzzled, as the ceiling of the warehouse began to shake. Occasionally, stones and dust fell from above. As time passed, the intense shaking became more pronounced. Both Elder Lawrence and the wolf leader could sense that the tremors were getting closer to their position. As the ceiling shook more violently, the wolf leader felt an overwhelming sense of danger. "Quick, retreat to a safer position!" the wolf leader shouted to his subordinates. He then agilely leaped deeper into the warehouse. Hiding in the shadows, Elder Lawrence furrowed his brow as he observed the ceiling of the warehouse. He couldn''t understand why the violent tremors were getting closer to this place. While he felt a certain amount of panic, he did not react like the wolf leader. Elder Lawrence believed that staying hidden would ensure his safety. As Lawrence watched, a bolt of lightning pierced through the ceiling of the warehouse. The King of Lightning, in its massive serpent form, slithered into the warehouse. For the King of Lightning, the shadowy figure of Lawrence was a very conspicuous target. The serpent rapidly made its way toward Elder Lawrence. At the same time, the King of Lightning was surrounded by a multitude of crackling bolts of electricity. These bolts struck various items in the warehouse, triggering a series of chain reactions. Some of the objects within the warehouse were completely activated, and the power released by these activated items further empowered others. As the chain reactions continued, the forces bound in the deepest part of the Shadow City control center''s warehouse grew stronger and stronger. Realizing this, Elder Lawrence knew he had to escape quickly. He was acutely aware that when these forces accumulated to a certain extent, even the door made of mysterious substances would not be able to withstand them. Naturally, the King of Lightning would pursue Elder Lawrence. After both Lawrence and the King of Lightning exited the warehouse, the wolf leader also sensed that it was extremely dangerous to remain inside. "We must leave here as quickly as possible, but before we go, you can take one or two pieces of equipment with you," the wolf leader instructed. He himself did not take any gear. For the wolf leader, his combat strength relied solely on his own abilities. If he used any equipment or items, the power derived from his wolf bloodline would diminish significantly. With that, the wolf leader led his pack of wolves out of the warehouse. Shortly after their departure, the entire warehouse erupted in a violent explosion. Even Elder Lawrence, who was already very close to the ground, was caught in the blast. After the intense explosion, Elder Lawrence was thrown to the edge of the control center''s ruins. It was here that he heard a familiar and detestable voice. "Elder Lawrence, how do you like the gift I sent you? I hope you are very pleased!" Irving said with a smile, looking at the disheveled Elder Lawrence. "I knew you were behind all of this!" Elder Lawrence shouted angrily as he struggled to stand up, glaring at Irving. Irving maintained a relaxed tone as he replied, "I simply turned your own scheme back on you. Did you really think I didn''t know why the King of Lightning was chasing me? I was already aware of your plots! That''s why I was able to prepare such an unexpected gift for you!" Chapter 192 - 192: The Wolf Blood Clan Elder Lawrence listened with fury to Irving''s words. He did not immediately attack Irving, knowing that the King of Lightning was about to arrive. As long as the King of Lightning showed up, he wouldn''t have to face Irving''s threat alone. "I know what you''re thinking. You must believe that the King of Lightning will soon appear before us. But how can you be sure he will attack me?" Irving said, just as the ruins of the Shadow City headquarters suddenly erupted in a violent explosion. A golden tiger burst forth from the rubble, surrounded by crackling bolts of electricity. The King of Lightning had transformed back into his tiger form. The appearance of the King of Lightning caused the three individuals beside Irving to feel a twinge of fear. Nick and Benjamin both took a step back. Although they had never encountered the King of Lightning before, seeing the golden tiger so close allowed them to gauge the immense power it possessed. Aron, while not showing much change in expression, also felt a hint of concern. The King of Lightning surveyed Irving and the others, then turned his gaze to Elder Lawrence. Ultimately, he chose to launch an attack on Lawrence. Elder Lawrence could not understand why, with so many potential targets around, the King of Lightning would still fixate on him for an attack. As the King of Lightning pursued Elder Lawrence, Aron anxiously turned to Irving. "Why are you still standing here? We should take this opportunity to team up with the King of Lightning and eliminate Elder Lawrence once and for all." Upon hearing Aron''s words, Irving let out a cold laugh. "If you really want to do that, then go ahead and act on your own. But I must remind you that if you get too close to the King of Lightning, he will likely see you as prey as well. With your strength, you won''t be able to withstand his attack." Irving''s reasoning was undoubtedly sound. However, Aron was not convinced. To him, Irving was simply wasting time. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There''s no point in threatening me right now. Are we really just going to stand by and watch? Are we going to wait until the King of Lightning has killed Elder Lawrence before we can take further action?" In response to Aron''s challenge, Irving coldly replied, "Don''t forget that before we set out, you promised me you would follow my orders. I have already made my instructions very clear, so there''s no need for you to keep talking nonsense." Irving''s words made Aron very uncomfortable. Yet, he had no way out. Before they departed, he had indeed promised Irving that he would follow his instructions during the mission. "I actually think this is quite good; at least we won''t encounter any threats during the operation," Nick said with a slightly awkward smile, trying to ease the tension. Aron did not respond; he simply took a step back, distancing himself from Irving as much as possible. Benjamin didn''t really understand why Irving was acting this way, but he felt it wasn''t his place to question him in front of others. The four of them fell into an uncomfortable silence. Nick was about to say something to break the awkwardness when an unusual sound emerged from beneath the rubble of the control center. Everyone turned their attention toward the source of the strange noise. Under their watchful eyes, several stone slabs from the ruins were pushed aside. A werewolf emerged from the debris, and it was none other than the werewolf leader. The moment he saw the werewolf leader, Irving and the others immediately readied themselves for battle. The werewolf leader was startled by the presence of Irving and the others. He assumed they were subordinates of Elder Lawrence and members of the Night Blades. The werewolf leader quickly entered a frenzied state. "No matter how many members of the Night Blades there are, I will never submit again! I remember everything you have done to the Wolf Blood Clan. You will have to pay for this!" With that declaration, the werewolf leader lunged at Irving, launching an attack. However, Irving did not engage in battle. Instead, he drew upon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within his body to block the werewolf leader''s attack. "We are not members of the Night Blades. In fact, I was unaware of your Wolf Blood Clan''s existence until now," Irving calmly explained after halting the werewolf leader''s assault. The murderous intent radiating from the werewolf leader gradually lessened. However, he still didn''t fully trust Irving; he continued to scrutinize Irving and those around him with his crimson eyes. "If I were truly a member of the Night Blades, I would have ambushed you here alongside Elder Lawrence. Do you really think that with my strength combined with Elder Lawrence''s, we wouldn''t be able to eliminate you quickly?" Upon hearing Irving''s words, the werewolf leader completely withdrew from his frenzied state. Meanwhile, several more werewolves crawled out from beneath the rubble. "These werewolves are members of the Wolf Blood Clan, and I am their leader. We ended up here because the Night Blades captured us and imprisoned us," the werewolf leader explained, clarifying why he and his subordinates were present. Irving nodded calmly. "I believe what you''re saying. In fact, there is room for cooperation between us. We are enemies of the Night Blades as well, and we want to eliminate Elder Lawrence." Upon hearing Irving''s statement, the expression on the werewolf leader''s face became noticeably more excited than before. "If that''s the case, with your help, our plan to eliminate Elder Lawrence will be realized very quickly," the werewolf leader said, clearly hoping for cooperation with others. Before they were captured by the Night Blades, the Wolf Blood Clan had been collaborating with other intelligent beings in the Desolate Canyon. "I can indeed help you eliminate Elder Lawrence. But do you really think that''s the most beneficial course of action for us?" Irving asked a question that left everyone puzzled. "Isn''t eliminating Elder Lawrence the most advantageous thing to do? What could possibly be more beneficial than that?" the werewolf leader inquired, a hint of confusion in his tone. Irving smiled. "Don''t you want to completely eradicate the Night Blades'' influence in the Desolate Canyon?" Irving''s words not only shocked the werewolf leader but also astonished the people behind Irving. Aron, Nick, and Benjamin finally understood what Irving''s true plan was. They now realized why Irving had previously chosen not to launch a direct attack on Elder Lawrence. "I certainly want to eliminate the Night Blades'' power entirely. However, the Night Blades are extremely powerful. It will be quite challenging for us to eliminate Elder Lawrence. I believe we should proceed steadily, gradually weakening the Night Blades'' strength," the werewolf leader replied, not easily swayed by Irving''s argument. He felt that Irving''s plan was a bit too far-fetched. The Night Blades had been present in the Desolate Canyon for quite some time. They had even managed to build a well-equipped city there. Given this situation, how could the Night Blades possibly be easily eliminated? Moreover, when facing significant threats, the Night Blades would receive reinforcements. "I know you''re very cautious and that you don''t believe my plan can ultimately succeed. But are you really that anxious? You could join me and see the full scope of my plan," Irving patiently persuaded the werewolf leader. In the end, the werewolf leader chose to side with Irving. Together, they began to track the movements of Elder Lawrence and the King of Lightning. Irving was not worried about losing their trail because he had utilized a spell that Elder Lawrence had previously used to pinpoint the exact location of the King of Lightning. Elder Lawrence had employed the same method to keep the King of Lightning pursuing Irving earlier. During the pursuit of the King of Lightning and Elder Lawrence, the werewolf leader provided Irving with a detailed account of the situations faced by the Wolf Blood Clan. The Wolf Blood Clan was a dominant group within the Desolate Canyon. Even the primitive tribes that worshiped the King of Lightning were fearful of the Wolf Blood Clan. After the Night Blades arrived in the Desolate Canyon, the Wolf Blood Clan had once allied with other intelligent beings to confront the Night Blades. In the beginning, their efforts had achieved significant results. The power of the Night Blades had never been able to grow very large. However, once the Night Blades discovered the secret of the Abyss of Death, they gained an unusually powerful strength. It was at that time that Elder Lawrence was dispatched here. "In the final battle, our Wolf Blood Clan, along with our allies, was defeated by Elder Lawrence. Our allies were completely wiped out. Elder Lawrence believes that the members of the Wolf Blood Clan possess immense power. That is why he imprisoned the surviving members of our clan in a warehouse filled with an abundance of equipment," the werewolf leader said with a tone of deep anger directed at Irving and the others. Upon hearing about the warehouse filled with equipment, Irving immediately asked the werewolf leader, "Where is this warehouse? Why didn''t you mention it sooner? We need to hurry back there right now!" In Irving''s mind, the warehouse in Shadow City must have contained a great deal of rare equipment. If they could seize this opportunity to acquire a substantial amount of gear, the strength of Irving and his companions would be significantly bolstered. However, the werewolf leader''s next statement poured cold water on Irving''s enthusiasm. "That warehouse has been completely destroyed. Aside from the weapons we managed to carry out, everything else has turned to ashes. Even if you went back, you wouldn''t find any of those weapons or items that once existed." Chapter 193 - 193: Emergency Reinforcements from the Night Blades As Elder Lawrence found himself in a desperate situation and the Night Blades'' forces in the Desolate Canyon faced severe setbacks, the high-ranking members of the Night Blades in the real world convened an emergency meeting. This meeting was entirely different from the previous ones. This time, many of the high-ranking members in attendance had memorized Irving''s name. They all understood that the immense crisis the Night Blades faced in the Desolate Canyon was instigated by Irving. The purpose of this emergency meeting was to discuss how to eliminate Irving. "I warned you all before that Irving is a highly talented individual. We absolutely cannot afford to underestimate him, yet none of you heeded my advice. Now that the situation has spiraled beyond our control, you call me in to provide suggestions. Frankly, I have no more recommendations to offer. Irving''s power has grown to a level that we can no longer handle easily," one elder who had previously been in charge of the City of Warding said with a tone of resignation. Upon hearing these words, the faces of the other Night Blades elders reflected deep regret. "You are right. If we had eliminated Irving while he was still not strong enough, we would not be facing the crisis we have now," a commanding voice echoed from the depths of the shadows. Upon hearing that commanding voice, all the elders of the Night Blades sat up straight, not daring to show any signs of complacency. "However, now that the situation has reached such a critical point, we must come up with a solution. Dwelling on past mistakes is pointless," the authoritative voice continued. Normally, it would be expected for the other elders of the Night Blades to propose their own ideas for effective solutions before the highest leader made a decision. But this time, the highest leader of the Night Blades had no intention of waiting for input from others; he planned to make a judgment himself. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Relying solely on Elder Lawrence will not stabilize the situation in the Desolate Canyon. Therefore, I have decided to send two more elders to provide assistance. Elder Howard and Elder Kent, you are to drop whatever work you are currently engaged in and head immediately to the Desolate Canyon within the Shelter game. You must ensure the safety of Shadow City. Furthermore, if you manage to find Irving, you must do everything in your power to eliminate him." Although Elder Howard and Elder Kent were reluctant to go to the Desolate Canyon, they had no choice but to comply, as this was a direct order from the highest leader of the Night Blades. They could only respond with resignation, "We will act immediately. We will do our utmost to fulfill your plan." Once Elder Howard and Elder Kent departed, the emergency meeting of the Night Blades came to an end. To ensure that the support from Elder Howard and Elder Kent would be successful, the Night Blades assigned a considerable number of their members to accompany them. On their way to the Desolate Canyon, Elder Howard and Elder Kent took the opportunity to discuss their operational plan. "According to the intelligence we have received, the control center of Shadow City has already been destroyed. Elder Lawrence is likely in grave danger. Even if we manage to reach Shadow City in time, it''s highly probable that we won''t be able to save him," Elder Howard said with a tone of slight regret. Elder Kent nodded solemnly in agreement. "You''re right. However, we must try our best to rescue Elder Lawrence. The Night Blades cannot afford to lose another elder." Each elder of the Night Blades had been cultivated with significant resources. The death of Elder Seville had left the Night Blades unable to restore their influence in the City of Warding up to this point. If Elder Lawrence were to be killed by Irving and his allies in the Shelter game, the strength of the Night Blades in the Desolate Canyon would also face a severe reduction. Elder Howard understood this well, so he tentatively proposed his suggestion. "If we truly want to ensure Elder Lawrence''s safety, we might need to utilize the power from the Abyss of Death." As soon as Elder Howard finished speaking, Elder Kent responded with a tone of surprise. "Do not mention the Abyss of Death! The secrets of the Abyss of Death are extremely important even for us. We absolutely cannot let anyone else know about it," Elder Kent insisted. "However, without the power from the Abyss of Death, we have no way to ensure we can defeat Irving. Have you forgotten what Irving has done before?" Elder Howard retorted. A heated argument ensued between the two elders. Although their goals were the same, their plans of action significantly diverged. Elder Kent was certainly aware of the threat posed by Irving, but he felt that the threat was not severe enough to warrant the use of the Abyss of Death''s power. "If we use the power from the Abyss of Death, how will we respond if the leader inquires about it later? Even if he is very concerned about the threat posed by Irving, he would not agree to our utilizing the power of the Abyss of Death against him. If he learns of your intentions, you might end up losing your position as an elder. If that happens, you will surely regret it." Elder Kent''s warning struck a chord. While Elder Howard wanted to carry out this mission perfectly, he was also deeply concerned about the potential loss of his status as an elder. "Let''s proceed with the plan we devised earlier. Even if we ultimately fail to save Elder Lawrence, others won''t say much about it," Elder Kent added, trying to comfort Elder Howard. In the end, the two reached a consensus: they would stick to their original plan of action. However, their primary task was to save Shadow City. Only after rescuing Shadow City would they consider attempting to save Elder Lawrence, if the opportunity arose. At the same time that the Night Blades dispatched Elder Howard and Elder Kent as reinforcements, Elder Lawrence had found himself at the edge of Shadow City, pursued by the King of Lightning. Inside Shadow City, Elder Lawrence could draw upon the dark powers within, but the strength of the King of Lightning was simply overwhelming. Even with the dark powers at his disposal, Elder Lawrence was unable to fend off the King of Lightning''s relentless attacks. Under the continuous onslaught from the King of Lightning, Elder Lawrence''s condition had deteriorated significantly. "Am I really going to be destroyed here?! Is there truly no way for me to survive this?!" Elder Lawrence was nearing complete despair at that moment. Just then, in his dazed state, he suddenly glimpsed the emblem of the Night Blades. However, just as Elder Lawrence was about to verify whether what he saw was indeed the Night Blades'' emblem, a bolt of lightning struck him, causing him to lose consciousness. The King of Lightning descended from above, aiming to devour Elder Lawrence whole. But at that moment, a surge of powerful dark energy suddenly enveloped the King of Lightning, sealing him away. The emblem Elder Lawrence had seen was indeed real, and it represented none other than Elder Howard and Elder Kent, the two elders of the Night Blades. Elder Howard used dark magic to temporarily seal the King of Lightning, while Elder Kent teleported to Elder Lawrence''s side. Kent carefully observed Lawrence''s condition, and after confirming that he was not in any immediate danger, he shifted his focus back to the King of Lightning. With the combined efforts of the two elders, the King of Lightning was unable to withstand their assault for long. Ultimately, the King of Lightning chose to flee. Elder Kent was ready to pursue, but Elder Howard stopped him. "Don''t forget what our most important mission is! Our goal is to save Shadow City, not to chase after this sudden exotic beast. Even if this exotic beast is more valuable than others, it pales in comparison to the value of Shadow City. From Lawrence''s condition, it''s clear that Shadow City is in dire straits." At Elder Howard''s reminder, Elder Kent nodded in agreement. "You''re right; I was too reckless. Let''s have someone else keep an eye on Elder Lawrence. Then we''ll continue toward Shadow City." With that, Elder Kent shared his plan, and the two elders pressed on toward Shadow City. Not far behind them, Irving and his group were also making their way in the same direction. However, Irving noticed something slightly unusual. "Is the King of Lightning retreating quickly from Shadow City? Has he already eliminated Elder Lawrence? Is Lawrence really that weak?" Irving muttered to himself. Irving''s remark caught the attention of the others. The werewolf leader turned to Irving and said, "Could it be that Elder Lawrence received help from others and successfully defeated the King of Lightning?" "We can''t rule out that possibility. In my opinion, the Night Blades are likely to send reinforcements to Shadow City," Aron agreed with the werewolf leader. Irving remained silent, merely gazing into the distance. His behavior only increased Aron''s anxiety. "No matter what you plan to do, you need to act quickly. If you keep wasting time, our mission is likely to end in failure," Aron warned. Just as Aron finished speaking, Irving gestured for him to be quiet. "It seems there are others ahead, and those individuals appear to be members of the Night Blades! We need to prepare for battle immediately." Irving''s statement surprised everyone. However, they all acted swiftly, fully aware that the appearance of other Night Blades members meant they were about to face a tough fight. The werewolf leader signaled to his subordinates to take cover in a safe location. To him, it seemed that his subordinates would be of little use in the upcoming battle. Chapter 194 - 194: Fearless Confrontation Not long after the werewolf leader''s subordinates had left, a swirling black mist, infused with dark power, began to drift toward the direction where Irving and the others were gathered. The sudden appearance of this dark power brought serious expressions to the faces of Irving and his companions. "The members of the Night Blades not far from us are certainly not weak. We must prepare ourselves for battle immediately," Irving said solemnly to those around him. The few individuals surrounding Irving quickly readied themselves for combat. On the opposite side, two elders of the Night Blades also took notice of Irving and his group. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They did not act immediately, as they sensed that the strength of Irving and his companions was somewhat beyond their expectations. The dark mist that had just enveloped the area was released by Elder Howard, who used it to gauge the true strength of Irving''s group. Moreover, he noticed that the equipment they possessed was exceptionally rare. If they were to launch an attack recklessly, they might encounter unexpected complications. "The strength of those people ahead is considerable. I have also pinpointed Irving''s location. Before we take action, we must devise a flawless strategy," Elder Howard stated cautiously. After hearing Elder Howard''s words, Elder Kent replied in a slightly reluctant tone, "The brave prevail when faced with adversity. Since we''ve already encountered Irving, we shouldn''t waste any more time. Just follow me and initiate the attack. I believe that no matter how strong Irving is, he cannot possibly defeat both of us, the elders of the Night Blades, at the same time." As soon as Kent finished speaking, he transformed into a black sword of light and shot toward Irving and his group at high speed. Upon witnessing this, Elder Howard let out a helpless sigh. "You''re as reckless as ever! I hadn''t even finished my sentence, and you''ve already launched an attack!" Although Howard was somewhat dissatisfied with Kent''s impulsiveness, he knew that with the attack already initiated, he could not remain a passive spectator. Elder Howard also melded into the black mist and, using its cover, swiftly approached Irving and his companions. Irving, of course, sensed the threat posed by Elder Kent. Therefore, he immediately drew the Staff of Calamity. The moment the staff was in his grasp, a blinding light erupted from its tip. Following this, a barrier composed entirely of fiery energy materialized in front of Irving and his group. Kent''s black sword of light collided directly with the barrier. Dark power and fiery energy clashed violently, but ultimately, neither side was able to claim a decisive victory. Elder Kent was blocked by the barrier summoned by Irving. The moment Kent''s black sword of light collided with the barrier created by Irving, those around Irving instinctively took a step back. "Are you all planning to run away now? Didn''t I tell you before? Be ready for battle. What you need to do right now is to attack the enemy swiftly," Irving said, slightly dissatisfied with the reactions of his companions. In Irving''s view, he had already warned them, which meant they should have been prepared for combat long ago. When facing the Night Blades, Irving''s strategy was singular: to confront them fearlessly. Since his goal was to completely eradicate the Night Blades, he could not afford to show any signs of timidity in their presence. The first to react was, of course, Aron. Although Aron had previously clashed with Irving, he was the one who despised the Night Blades the most among them. Aron summoned all of his strength, causing his form to grow two to three times larger than before. Entering a combat state, Aron charged through the barrier of fiery energy that Irving had summoned and quickly reached Elder Kent''s side. Aron raised his fist and slammed it down toward Elder Kent with great force. Of course, Aron''s attack was not a significant threat to Elder Kent. In fact, Kent didn''t even consider Aron a serious opponent that required his attention. Elder Kent simply raised his left hand and materialized dark energy into a long sword. He engaged Aron in battle with the sword in hand. After Aron launched his attack, Nick also moved to strike Elder Kent. Nick had previously demonstrated that he was no slouch in combat. Instead of confronting Kent head-on, he decided to leverage his skills as an assassin. Nick first maneuvered to Kent''s side, carefully ensuring that the elder was unprepared. Seizing the opportunity, he quickly flashed behind Elder Kent with his poisoned dagger in hand. The teamwork between Aron and Nick was exceptionally well-coordinated. As Nick made his move, Aron intensified his assault on Elder Kent, drawing all of Kent''s attention toward himself. This distraction provided Nick with a significant advantage for his attack. However, just as Nick was about to plunge the poisoned dagger into Elder Kent''s back, a swirl of black smoke enveloped him. Nick felt a surge of dark energy seeping into his body. "I absolutely loathe assassins; every single one of them must endure torment before finding release!" Elder Howard''s voice echoed from within the black mist. The moment Nick heard this voice, his entire body was plunged into a state of paralysis. Elder Howard used the power of the black mist to inject the poison from Nick''s own dagger back into his body. Although Nick had some resistance to the poison on the dagger, he found himself unable to fight back when faced with both the poison and the onslaught of dark energy. Aron was unaware of the predicament Nick was in; he only realized that Nick''s attempt had failed. Aron''s own situation was not going smoothly either. With Nick no longer posing a threat, Elder Kent could finally focus all his power on battling Aron. Aron''s strength was inherently weaker than that of the Night Blades'' elders. Thus, when he faced Elder Kent''s attacks alone, he quickly found himself at a disadvantage. Not far away, Benjamin watched the scene unfold and, feeling a bit anxious, turned to Irving. "We have to help them, right? If we don''t step in soon, they''ll be wiped out by the Night Blades'' elder. After all, they are our allies." As Benjamin spoke, he carefully observed Irving''s expression. He knew that Irving''s relationship with Aron had deteriorated significantly. However, Benjamin believed that Irving was a person who prioritized the greater good. Even with their troubled relationship, Irving would not allow Aron to be eliminated by the Night Blades'' elder. After a moment of silence, Irving finally spoke up. "We cannot assist them yet. I have a feeling that the Night Blades'' elder has not yet revealed their full power." As soon as Irving finished speaking, the werewolf leader expressed his impatience. "So when exactly are we supposed to wait until? If the Night Blades'' elder can eliminate your two companions without even needing to show their true power, then by continuing to stand by, aren''t we just setting ourselves up to be picked off one by one?" Irving nodded in agreement. "You''re right, which is why I hope you can launch an attack on the Night Blades'' elder. That would help my companions." Upon hearing this, the werewolf leader hesitated slightly. He was unsure of Irving''s true intentions. Deep down, he harbored a significant concern¡ªthat Irving''s suggestion to attack first was merely a strategy to ensure that both they and the Night Blades'' elder would suffer mutual destruction. During this moment of hesitation, Benjamin spoke directly to Irving. "I think it''s better if I go help Aron and the others first! On one hand, I believe I understand their situation better. On the other hand, our Ocean Group has a partnership with the Angel Guild. So, it makes the most sense for me to assist them now." Irving nodded, and Benjamin quickly took off in the direction of the black mist. He understood that the danger Nick was facing was the most pressing, and he needed to ensure Nick''s safety above all else. As Benjamin approached the dark house, he took out a time-delay alarm clock from his pocket. Once the alarm was activated, a ringing sound echoed, causing the movement speed of the black mist summoned by Elder Howard to slow considerably. Seizing this opportunity, Benjamin pulled Nick out of the mist. At that moment, Nick was severely weakened by the dark energy and poison. Although his consciousness had not completely faded, he would be unable to provide much assistance in the upcoming battle. "You should find a safe place to stay!" Benjamin urged, pushing Nick backward. Despite his dire condition, Nick had the ability to make his way back to Irving. The time-delay effect of the alarm clock was still in effect, preventing Elder Howard from offering any support to Elder Kent. Benjamin intended to use this precious time to team up with Aron to defeat Elder Kent. While Benjamin and Aron worked together to confront Elder Kent, Nick quickly made his way back to Irving''s side. After assessing Nick''s condition and confirming that he was not in grave danger, Irving turned to the werewolf leader and said, "I believe the time for us to strike has come! We must both give our all in attacking the Night Blades'' elder!" Irving had held back from launching an immediate counterattack against the Night Blades'' elder solely because he wanted to gather more intelligence on them. After observing the battle for a while, he felt he had gathered enough information. Chapter 195 - 195: Unknown Evil Force The werewolf leader naturally agreed with Irving''s assessment. He had just been observing the battle between the two elders of the Night Blades and Aron, as well as Nick. He had gained a certain understanding of the combat styles of the Night Blades'' elders. So, as Irving charged toward the Night Blades'' elder, the werewolf leader also entered a berserk state. In this state, his physique expanded to three times its normal size, and an almost palpable aura of killing intent surrounded him. When facing opponents who were not particularly powerful, this killing intent could easily throw them into a state of panic. Irving and the werewolf leader''s actions did not escape the notice of the two Night Blades elders. Upon seeing Irving and the werewolf leader charging in, Elder Kent immediately unleashed all his strength to attack Aron and Benjamin, who were engaged in battle with him. Suddenly, Aron and Benjamin found that the strength of their opponent had significantly increased. The weapon Aron was using was even shattered by Elder Kent''s force. Seeing this, Benjamin panicked and said to Aron, "We are no match for him! We have to choose to retreat for now!" While Aron knew Benjamin was right, he refused to back down. To Aron, even if he had to die, he would rather perish in battle against the Night Blades than retreat. This was his only chance to eliminate a Night Blades elder, and he was determined not to let it slip away. "If you want to retreat, then go ahead and do it on your own! As the leader of the Angel Guild, I will not give up easily. I must fulfill my responsibilities as the guild leader," Aron said, his eyes bloodshot as he watched Elder Kent''s movements. He hoped to catch a glimpse of a flaw in his opponent''s actions. However, Elder Kent''s movements were flawless. Every action Kent took was precise, leaving no room for error. Each of his moves only worsened the situation for Aron and Benjamin. Benjamin realized how dire their circumstances had become. If they continued to fight Elder Kent, both he and Aron would end up dead. So, he firmly grabbed Aron and began to flee toward the center of Shadow City. Aron was furious at Benjamin''s actions. "What are you doing?! Didn''t I tell you that if you want to escape, you should do it alone? I am determined to keep fighting! Can''t you understand what I''m saying?!" In response to Aron''s complaints, Benjamin replied coldly, "What you''re doing isn''t helping our situation at all. Let Irving and the werewolf leader handle the two Night Blades elders. I have no other agenda. We need to get back to Shadow City quickly; we must stop the Night Blades from using Shadow City''s power to launch an attack against us." Benjamin''s words helped calm Aron down. With that, Benjamin quickly brought Aron to Nick''s side. "We need to get back to Shadow City. We have to regroup with Wendy and Anna. I believe the Night Blades wouldn''t send just two elders as reinforcements," Benjamin stated. "Our task is to stop the weaker members of the Night Blades. As for the two strongest elders, let Irving handle them. I believe he can hold off both of them." Benjamin''s plan was not a spur-of-the-moment decision. In fact, he had consulted Irving before they began their actions. Irving agreed with Benjamin''s strategy, as he felt that Benjamin and the others were not qualified to fight against the Night Blades'' elders. Therefore, it was the most reasonable choice to have Benjamin and his group deal with the actions of the ordinary members of the Night Blades. As Benjamin, Aron, and Nick hurried back to Shadow City, Irving and the werewolf leader had already charged toward the two Night Blades elders. At that moment, Elder Howard had broken free from the time-slowing effect. Upon seeing Irving, Elder Howard immediately gathered all the dark mist he possessed. A figure made entirely of black mist materialized before Irving and the werewolf leader. "Irving, I finally see you. You once eliminated one of our Night Blades elders, and today, I will make you pay a heavy price for that," Elder Howard declared, and with that, he surged forward, enveloped in a massive wave of dark power, charging directly at Irving. As Irving faced Elder Howard''s attack, his expression remained largely unchanged. He simply called upon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl and unleashed a powerful fire spell. A brilliant light erupted at the pinnacle of the spell, dispersing the massive amount of dark mist that Elder Howard commanded. Even Elder Kent, who was not far away, was drawn in by the dazzling light. He had initially intended to continue pursuing Benjamin and Aron, but the appearance of the werewolf leader interrupted his actions. The werewolf leader, in a state of fury, demonstrated formidable close-combat abilities. The battle between Kent and the werewolf leader did not quickly yield a decisive victor. "It seems this battle is evenly matched; neither side can swiftly secure a victory," Elder Kent murmured to himself, a hint of regret in his tone. The werewolf leader, engaged in combat with Elder Kent, naturally heard this remark. However, in his berserk state, he was incapable of uttering a single word. The state of fury meant that the werewolf leader''s hunting instincts completely suppressed his self-awareness. In such a primal state, speaking was simply impossible. While Irving''s spell temporarily halted Elder Howard''s assault and attracted Elder Kent''s attention, it did not deal any significant damage to Howard. The dark mist that formed Elder Howard quickly reassembled itself shortly after being dispersed. Elder Howard''s figure reappeared before Irving. "Do you really think you can defeat me this way? I''m not as easy to defeat as you might think!" Elder Howard declared as he began to gather a powerful dark force within the black mist once again. However, this time he did not launch another attack on Irving in the form of black mist. It seemed that he had learned from his previous encounter. This time, he planned to utilize the dark power to launch a remote attack. Countless spheres of dark energy floated out from the mist, closely connected to one another. As these spheres surrounded Irving, they directly formed a seal using the power of darkness. If Irving could not break this seal, he would be trapped here forever. In fact, the spell that Elder Howard was using was one that Elder Seville had previously employed. However, Elder Seville had not used this particular spell against Irving. In his view, attempting such a spell on Irving would be futile, as Irving''s strength far exceeded that of an ordinary shelter game player. Irving calmly watched as the spheres of light formed a seal around him. He simply raised the Staff of Calamity in his hand. This time, Irving did not intend to unleash another powerful Fireball; he decided to use a gravity spell instead. Suddenly, the gravity around Irving underwent a drastic change. Countless spheres of dark energy, under the immense pull of gravity, crashed to the ground. As the formation connecting the spheres was disrupted, Elder Howard''s plan to seal Irving failed. Elder Howard looked at Irving with a hint of surprise. He hadn''t expected Irving to so easily neutralize his attack. With a smile on his face, Irving addressed Elder Howard, noting his astonishment. "You didn''t really think you could defeat me this way, did you? Do you think Elder Seville wouldn''t use such a spell? He has already failed; why would you think you could succeed?" Irving''s questions jolted Elder Howard back to reality. The dark mist surrounding him began to shift, and an unsettling crimson glow emerged within it. "You are right; my previous actions were indeed bound to fail. Now, let me show you the true extent of my power as one of the most formidable elders of the Night Blades!" Countless crimson lights converged within the dark mist, and then a beam of energy, unlike anything Irving had ever seen, shot toward him at high speed. Irving certainly wasn''t going to take the hit head-on. Against an unknown force, caution was essential. He deftly dodged Elder Howard''s attack. However, to his surprise, the crimson beam was capable of tracking him. The beam of light did not miss its target simply because Irving dodged; it continued to pursue him relentlessly. As Irving evaded the beam, he gradually began to discern its nature. He realized that this beam bore traces of life within it. Furthermore, its tracking ability seemed to stem from an intense craving for other living beings. After temporarily shaking off the beam behind him, Irving''s expression turned serious as he faced Elder Howard. "What kind of power was contained in the attack spell you just used? Why do I get the feeling that the force within that beam was extremely evil?" In response to Irving''s inquiry, a cruel smile crept across Elder Howard''s lips. "I believe that no form of power can be accurately described as evil. Whether a power is considered evil or not entirely depends on the user. As an elder of the Night Blades, I am certainly not an inherently evil person. Therefore, the power I wield cannot be labeled as evil." Elder Howard''s words were, in fact, a diversion from the topic at hand. At this point, Irving was already convinced that the power being used against him was some form of unknown evil force. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 196 - 196: Clearly Defined Actions As Irving and the werewolf leader found themselves locked in an evenly matched battle against the elder of the Night Blades, Irving''s companions were also taking their respective actions. Benjamin, Aron, and Nick were racing back to Shadow City at full speed. Meanwhile, Anna and Wendy, who were waiting in Shadow City for the others to succeed, were not idle. Although Wendy had suffered injuries during the earlier mission, after resting for a while, she felt much better. She believed she was ready to join Anna in action. "We can''t just sit here. I think we should take this opportunity to eliminate the nearby members of the Night Blades," Wendy directly proposed to Anna. Anna looked at Wendy and then shook her head. "You''re not back to your best yet. It would be wise for us to refrain from taking any further action until you fully recover. If we encounter danger while acting, we could end up hindering Irving and the others." Anna had always been someone who prioritized stability. She felt that since Irving and the others had already formulated a plan, she and Wendy should simply follow it. Wendy felt a bit dissatisfied with Anna''s response. She had previously held a very good impression of Anna, believing that Anna could offer her some valuable advice and understand her thoughts. "I think your approach is a bit too passive. We can''t place all our hopes for success on others. I still want to eliminate the nearby members of the Night Blades," Wendy said, her determination clear. Anna''s expression shifted dramatically at Wendy''s words. She suddenly realized her greatest flaw. Anna''s biggest weakness was that she tended to follow others'' instructions without forming her own opinions. When working with members of the Angel Guild, Anna would heed Aron''s commands. If she was collaborating with others, she would listen to Irving. Even when paired with Nick, she, as the senior, would still follow his lead. Anna''s expression changed repeatedly as she contemplated this. After a moment of silence, she nodded and said, "I see your point. We should indeed take some proactive measures to assist Irving and the others." With that, Anna intended to lead Wendy in the effort to eliminate the surrounding Night Blades. However, just as they were about to leave, Benjamin, Aron, and Nick suddenly appeared. Anna and Wendy were both puzzled by their arrival. "What are you doing here? Weren''t you supposed to be with Irving searching for Elder Lawrence?" Wendy asked the three of them directly. Benjamin quickly provided an answer. "We did find Elder Lawrence, and during the pursuit, we managed to inflict serious injuries on him. However, reinforcements from the Night Blades have arrived, including two Night Blades elders. Irving and another ally we found during our mission are currently engaged in battle with these two elders. In the fight, we can''t provide much assistance because our strength is significantly weaker than those involved in the battle. So we decided to return to Shadow City to target the ordinary members of the Night Blades. This approach will also help weaken their overall strength. Moreover, if we manage to eliminate a large number of the Night Blades'' ordinary members, the two elders will undoubtedly be distracted during their fight. This might give Irving the opportunity to defeat them." Benjamin''s reasoning was very logical, and he quickly laid out his thoughts and the current situation. After listening, both Wendy and Anna agreed that Benjamin''s plan made sense. "In that case, let''s act together! We also want to eliminate the nearby members of the Night Blades!" Wendy and Anna responded eagerly. Benjamin nodded. "I truly appreciate your willingness to cooperate. However, before we begin, we need to assign specific roles. If we act together, the progress in eliminating the Night Blades'' ordinary members will be very slow. So I hope we can split up." Benjamin''s suggestion caused a moment of hesitation among everyone present. They felt that splitting up could lead to unforeseen dangers, and without Irving around to provide assistance, it seemed wiser to stick together. Just as the group was wavering, Aron spoke up. "I believe we must split up. This is the only way we can achieve our goal quickly! Although separating will expose us to some risks, I have confidence that everyone here is capable of handling any unexpected situations." Once Aron made his point, the others no longer voiced objections. Among the group, Anna and Nick were members of the Angel Guild, and Benjamin was the one proposing the plan. The only person who could potentially disagree was Wendy, but due to her injuries, she felt she had no right to argue. "It seems everyone agrees with my idea. I''ll now outline my plan in detail," Benjamin said. In Benjamin''s plan, they would be divided into three groups. Benjamin would team up with Wendy, Nick would pair with Anna, and Aron, being the strongest, would operate alone. The three groups would set off in different directions, aiming to eliminate all the ordinary members of the Night Blades in Shadow City as quickly as possible. After successfully eliminating the members of the Night Blades, they quickly returned to their current location to provide support to Irving. "My plan may sound very straightforward," Benjamin said, "but during the operation, each of you must give your all. Our plan does not allow for any delays. You should be well aware that the longer we stay in the Shelter Game, the greater the dangers we will face. We have already been in the Shelter Game for several days. Even without the Night Blades actively targeting us, the likelihood of encountering unexpected situations is already quite high. Therefore, our pace must be swift, and I fear we may not even be able to reach the Abyss of Death this time." Benjamin''s final statement cast a shadow over the expressions of everyone present. Initially, they had intended to head to the Abyss of Death. None of them had anticipated the series of unforeseen events that would arise before their departure. Although the members of the Angel Guild had mentally prepared themselves for the possibility of encountering obstacles from the Night Blades, they could not have predicted that the Night Blades would send two elders to obstruct them. "If everyone understands my detailed plan, then let''s get moving!" After Benjamin''s command, the five of them split into three groups and immediately set off. Benjamin and Wendy headed north together. Anna and Nick headed west, while Aron moved east on his own. The direction where Irving and the others were located was to the south. As Benjamin and his team carried out their actions, the members of the Night Blades were also mobilizing. However, the Night Blades'' operations were divided into two parts: one part consisted of those who were already in Shadow City, and the other part involved reinforcements arriving to assist them. The Night Blades members already present in Shadow City had become highly sensitive after a series of crises. They would immediately seek refuge at the slightest hint of danger. On the surface, it seemed as though Shadow City was nearly deserted, with all important buildings largely destroyed. However, in reality, there were still many Night Blades members hiding within Shadow City. They had simply retreated to concealed areas throughout the city. Shadow City contained numerous hidden zones. Besides the dark doors near the control center, there were also dedicated hidden areas for various Night Blades squads located in other parts of the city. Several of these hidden Night Blades squads had already established communication with one another. Although they were still unsure of what exactly was happening, they felt it was essential to prepare for a response. The leaders of several Night Blades squads met in a concealed location. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Our squad has not found any trace of Elder Lawrence; it seems he has been eliminated by those intruders," one of the Night Blades squad leaders said in a heavily subdued tone. The other squad leaders appeared to have already considered that possibility. "If Elder Lawrence has indeed been eliminated, shouldn''t we immediately escape from Shadow City?" "I don''t think we can do that. The headquarters will never abandon Shadow City. They will definitely send reinforcements to help us. We just need to hold our ground in Shadow City, and eventually, we will receive support from others." The Night Blades squad leaders had differing opinions. Some wanted to flee immediately, while others wished to defend Shadow City. As the discussion progressed, those with opposing views began to argue. "What if the headquarters doesn''t send reinforcements? Are we really going to go down with Shadow City? From what I know, the ones attacking Shadow City this time include members of the Angel Guild. You should all understand that the Angel Guild and we, the Night Blades, are sworn enemies. They will not pass up the chance to completely destroy Shadow City." One veteran squad leader expressed his thoughts directly. Upon hearing these words, the expressions of the other squad leaders grew more anxious. "If we really choose to escape, where will we run to? What if we run straight into those intruders?" a young member of the Night Blades asked, trembling. Chapter 197 - 197: The Hidden Ambitions of Elder Lawrence Due to the lack of understanding about the overall situation, the ordinary members of the Night Blades hiding in Shadow City did not take immediate action. They intended to prioritize gathering more intelligence. Once they collected sufficient information, they would decide on their next steps. While everyone was busy with their own tasks, the reinforcements sent from the Night Blades headquarters at the edge of Shadow City were quite relaxed. They were originally supposed to act alongside Elder Howard and Elder Kent. However, after the two elders engaged in battle with Irving, they were unable to issue any further commands. Now, the highest-ranking individual among them was Elder Lawrence, who lay in a coma. However, Lawrence''s current condition made it impossible for him to give orders. As a result, the squad leaders among the reinforcements began to argue, just like their counterparts in Shadow City. "We should go and assist the two elders. Although our strength is not great, we can still disrupt the enemy''s actions," one young squad leader stated directly. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, another squad leader, who had experienced many battles, quickly countered, "Absolutely not! I remember the last time our elder was engaged in combat with a formidable foe; he was severely injured because of a reckless action from an ordinary member. Our strength is far inferior to that of the elders. We have no right to participate in the battle; our involvement would only create chaos." Many squad leaders of the Night Blades believed that they should not involve themselves in battles among the strong, so they proposed a plan to enter Shadow City. "I agree with your point. We already knew the purpose of our mission before we arrived. Our goal is to ensure the safety of Shadow City, so we should head there immediately," one squad leader stated. However, this plan was still met with opposition from others. "I believe there are likely many traps within Shadow City. We should stay here for now and wait until the two elders defeat the enemy before we follow their orders to take action." The discussions among the Night Blades squad leaders did not yield any conclusions. Each of them was unwilling to concede to the others. They all believed they were the strongest, while viewing the others as nothing more than hindrances. During their debate, Elder Lawrence suddenly let out a painful groan. All eyes turned to him. "Elder, what''s wrong?" one of the Night Blades squad leaders asked with concern. Lawrence slowly opened his eyes and realized that the Night Blades members surrounding him were unfamiliar to him. "Who are you? Why are you here?" Elder Lawrence''s words sent a wave of panic among the Night Blades members. They all initially assumed that Elder Lawrence had lost his memory. "What should we do now? It seems Elder Lawrence is suffering from amnesia! Should we inform the two elders who are currently fighting?" "We shouldn''t get anywhere near the battlefield! If we approach, the enemy will notice us. They might charge straight at us. We don''t have the same strength as the two elders to ensure our safety." "Then what do you suggest we do?! This is not an option, that is not an option! Are we just supposed to sit here and wait?!" The members of the Night Blades fell into another argument. However, Elder Lawrence''s consciousness gradually began to clear. He indeed did not recognize the Night Blades members in front of him because they were sent from headquarters. Nonetheless, Lawrence quickly confirmed their identities. "Stop arguing; I haven''t lost my memory. I just haven''t seen you before. I know you belong to the Night Blades." Lawrence''s words successfully quelled the dispute among the squad leaders. "What''s the current situation? Tell me all the intelligence you have gathered." Although Lawrence could sense an intense battle taking place not far from him, he had no intention of rushing to the battlefield. He was well aware that he had not fully recovered. If he carelessly approached the combat zone, he could easily be drawn into a fight he wouldn''t be able to win. The members of the Night Blades quickly relayed all the information they had to Elder Lawrence. After receiving all the intelligence, Lawrence furrowed his brow and pondered for a moment. He felt that this was a great opportunity to implement his true plans. Elder Lawrence did not want to remain constrained by the Night Blades; he desired to possess greater power. This was why he had specifically requested the position overseeing the Desolate Canyon. Although the Desolate Canyon led to the Abyss of Death, which contained the secrets of the Night Blades'' power, other elders of the Night Blades were unwilling to come here. They believed there was no way to rapidly enhance their strength in such a location. Lawrence had long sought the secrets hidden within the Abyss of Death, but his attempts had ultimately ended in failure. Furthermore, he could not directly ask the higher-ups of the Night Blades what those secrets were. At first, Lawrence thought the intrusion by Irving and his group was a significant crisis. However, reflecting on the events that had transpired, he suddenly felt that their intrusion could present a tremendous opportunity for him. If even Elders Howard and Kent could not defeat Irving, the Night Blades might very well allow Elder Lawrence to uncover the secrets of the Abyss of Death. After all, the higher-ups of the Night Blades would never permit Shadow City to be destroyed. Elder Lawrence gradually came to understand everything, and the furrow in his brow began to ease. "You no longer need to continue arguing; I have figured out what actions we should take next," Elder Lawrence said in a steady tone. His words captured the attention of all the Night Blades members. "We cannot remain here any longer, as our objective for this operation is to ensure the safety of Shadow City. Therefore, we must enter Shadow City as soon as possible." Elder Lawrence issued the first command. His initial directive was uncontroversial; at least the ordinary members of the Night Blades would not openly oppose it. "Once we enter Shadow City, we should not disperse immediately. We must first ensure our own safety, as there are still some enemies present within Shadow City." Elder Lawrence provided a brief overview of the situation within Shadow City. He had previously encountered all of Irving''s companions, so he knew that not all of Irving''s allies were pursuing him. Some of them were certainly still in Shadow City. Lawrence''s words caused a slight sense of concern among the members of the Night Blades. One individual stepped forward and asked, "Elder, if there are still enemies in Shadow City, isn''t it too risky for us to enter recklessly?" Elder Lawrence nodded with a smile. "You are correct; the risk of our current operation is indeed somewhat high. But can we abandon our plan simply because the risks are greater? If the higher-ups of the Night Blades were to learn of this, you would certainly face punishment." Lawrence''s words left no room for further objections from the Night Blades members. After this, Elder Lawrence led the members of the Night Blades into Shadow City. Before fully entering, he took a moment to glance at the direction where Irving and the two elders were fighting. "If you are so eager to fight, then go ahead and do so. I have more important matters to attend to. When I complete my plans, all of you will receive your final outcomes." With that smile still on his face, Elder Lawrence followed closely behind the members of the Night Blades as they entered Shadow City. Elder Lawrence was very familiar with Shadow City, so he quickly gathered the surviving members of the Night Blades. At this moment, he had a significant number of members under his command. Even if their individual strengths were not particularly high, their sheer numbers could provide substantial assistance to Elder Lawrence. "You are all well aware of the crisis that has occurred recently, so I won''t repeat it again. I just hope you understand that during our upcoming operations, your speed must be swift. You need to search every corner of Shadow City as quickly as possible. We must locate all the intruders, and we cannot take any further actions until we eliminate them." Elder Lawrence issued the command with great authority. All the members of the Night Blades acted according to Elder Lawrence''s instructions. After everyone had left, Elder Lawrence walked into a concealed room. Inside this room was a hidden safe. Elder Lawrence recited a complicated incantation, and after finishing the spell, the safe opened slowly. Inside the safe lay a spell scroll. This scroll radiated a powerful dark energy, and it bore an exceptionally strong seal. "No matter what the outcome of your battles is, the ultimate victor will always be me. Because you have no idea what the true secrets of Shadow City are! Only I know what the true secrets of Shadow City really are!" Elder Lawrence smiled to himself as he looked at the scroll in his hand. His plans for action were known only to him. However, the movements of the Night Blades members within Shadow City had already been noticed by Benjamin and others. After all, the sheer number of Night Blades members made it impossible for them to go unnoticed during their operations. Inevitably, they caught the attention of Benjamin and his group. Benjamin and the others chose to hide for the time being, observing the changes in the situation. Chapter 198 - 198: The Building Where Elder Lawrence is Hiding While the members of Night Blades were searching all over Shadow City for the whereabouts of Benjamin and his companions, Benjamin and his group were hiding in the sewers not far from the control center of Shadow City. "It seems we need to revise our previous plan. Continuing to act separately now poses too high a risk. We must stick together to ensure our safety," Benjamin stated after assessing the situation around them. Aron scoffed at his words, "After all that trouble, we''re back to the original plan. Even if we do move together, we need a clear objective. With so many Night Blades members around us, any reckless action will surely expose us. We won''t be able to find a way out." Nick nodded in agreement and continued from where Aron left off, "I think Aron is right; we must have a clear target. According to the intelligence we have, the two Night Blades elders who came to provide support have already been trapped by Irving. This means the only one left to command the Night Blades is Elder Lawrence. Shouldn''t we go directly to find Elder Lawrence?" Nick''s suggestion sparked a light of realization in Benjamin''s eyes. "You''re right; we should indeed look for Elder Lawrence. Moreover, Irving once told me how to locate Elder Lawrence." Benjamin took a scroll out of his pocket. Written on the scroll was Elder Lawrence''s name, which was given to Benjamin by Irving earlier. "As long as we have this scroll, we can pinpoint Elder Lawrence''s approximate location," Benjamin explained its purpose to the others. At that moment, Aron stood up and said, "In that case, let''s move quickly! We can''t waste any more time. What if Irving can''t hold out? We need to weaken the Night Blades'' strength as soon as possible!" With that, Aron and Benjamin led the group in search of Elder Lawrence. Guided by the scroll, Aron, Benjamin, and the others soon arrived near a massive building in the eastern district of Shadow City. "According to the markings on the scroll, Elder Lawrence should be around this building; he might even be inside. After all, the scroll can only indicate his approximate location," Benjamin said as they approached the immense structure. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Should we split up now? I haven''t seen many Night Blades members around this massive building," Nick remarked. He had been vigilant and observant throughout their journey here. He was sure that they had not drawn any attention from the Night Blades members along the way, and there were not too many of them in the vicinity of the large building either. Aron and Benjamin lowered their voices to discuss the next steps for a moment. In the end, both of them agreed that Nick''s suggestion was reasonable. "I discussed it with Benjamin, and I believe we should indeed split up. However, Wendy must stay with Benjamin. This is the only way to ensure your safety," Aron said, looking calmly at Wendy. Wendy nodded. She was certainly willing to follow Benjamin since she fully understood that going off on her own would not guarantee her safety. "As for the rest of us, we need to split up. We will search the area surrounding this massive building from different directions. If we can''t find Elder Lawrence in the vicinity, then we''ll have to take the risk of entering the building," Aron quickly organized the action plan for the others. Everyone quickly dispersed to begin their tasks. Benjamin and Wendy made their way toward the northern side of the immense structure. As they proceeded, Benjamin kept a close eye on the scroll in his hand. The marker indicating Elder Lawrence''s location remained fixed above the building. No matter which direction Benjamin pointed the scroll, the marker''s position did not change. "It seems that Elder Lawrence is indeed inside this building. Let''s stop here for a moment; the others will be back soon," Benjamin said as he and Wendy took refuge in a concealed spot to rest. Before long, Aron and the others returned. "I didn''t find any trace of Elder Lawrence in my search area," Aron said straightforwardly to Benjamin. Nick and Anna, who returned after Aron, provided the same report¡ªthey also did not find any signs of Elder Lawrence in their respective search areas. "Then we must enter this building!" Benjamin said solemnly, holding the scroll in his hand. "To enter this building, we at least need to find the entrance. We didn''t spot any entrance while searching other areas," Nick replied, his tone slightly hesitant. The expressions on Aron and Anna''s faces indicated that they too had been unable to locate the building''s entrance. Benjamin''s expression remained largely unchanged upon hearing this. "You may not have found the entrance, but that doesn''t mean I can''t! This scroll in my hand can not only locate Elder Lawrence''s approximate position but also help us find the entrance to this building," Benjamin declared confidently. He pressed the scroll against the wall of the massive structure. Suddenly, the scroll emitted a strange glow, and as the glow faded, the internal structure of the large building was revealed on the scroll. Everyone was taken aback to discover that the entrance to this enormous building was actually located at the very top level. "It seems we have to climb to the top of this building first. But during our ascent, we are likely to be spotted by members of the Night Blades," Anna said, glancing up at the towering structure with a hint of hesitation in her voice. "You''re right, so we need to send someone very agile to go in first," Benjamin said, directing his gaze toward Nick. Nick understood what Benjamin meant. However, he felt that going in alone might make it difficult to accomplish the task. "I can certainly go in by myself. But my abilities alone may not be enough to defeat Elder Lawrence. Plus, without your help, I might miss out on some crucial clues," Nick explained, not trying to back out but merely pointing out what he felt was a flaw in the plan. Benjamin shook his head with a smile. "I just hope you can be the first one to enter the building. Once you''re inside, you can help us open the other entrances to the structure." He pointed to the closed entrance with the scroll in his hand. "These entrances can only be opened from the inside, which is why you need to go in first." After Benjamin clarified everything, Nick replied without hesitation, "No problem, I''ll enter the building as quickly as possible and then open the other entrances from the inside." Once it was confirmed that Nick was ready, everyone watched as he set off toward the building. Nick was incredibly agile, and it didn''t take him long to climb to the top of the building before he entered inside. As soon as Nick''s figure disappeared, Aron casually asked Benjamin, "Will Nick encounter any dangers in the building?" "I don''t know; he might face significant dangers. But we don''t have any other options. Even your skills aren''t as agile as his," Benjamin replied, leaving Aron at a loss for words. In truth, Aron wasn''t overly worried about Nick. To him, if Nick were to truly encounter danger and be eliminated by the Night Blades within the building, it wouldn''t be a big deal. As long as they could complete the plan to eliminate the Night Blades, any sacrifices in Aron''s eyes were acceptable. The group didn''t have to wait long before a tremor echoed through the area. Slowly, the walls of the massive building began to open from the inside, revealing a hidden door in front of them. At the end of the dark doorway, Nick smiled at the group and called out, "What are you hesitating for? Hurry and come in! I ran into some members of the Night Blades, and they spotted me. I only managed to shake off their pursuit for the moment." Upon hearing Nick''s words, the group quickly entered the vast building. As they passed through the hidden door, it swiftly closed behind them. Meanwhile, the internal structure of the massive building shown on the scroll in Benjamin''s hands began to change. They could no longer exit through other hidden doors; if they wanted to leave the building, they would have to use the main entrance at the top. This meant they were inevitably going to confront the members of the Night Blades head-on. Anna and Wendy exchanged worried glances about the unfolding situation. At that moment, Aron spoke bluntly. "Since we''ve chosen to oppose the Night Blades, we are bound to encounter danger. Now that we''ve entered this building, we should quickly find Elder Lawrence. He must have an important reason for being here. Who knows, he might be plotting something sinister. We need to act fast." With Aron''s urging, the group began searching the vast building for any sign of Elder Lawrence. At the same time, Elder Lawrence had learned from the Night Blades members that someone had infiltrated the building. He was in a dimly lit room, attempting to extract a substance rich in powerful dark energy from a container at the center of the room. Upon hearing the news, a cruel smile spread across Lawrence''s face. "This isn''t bad news for me at all! Perhaps I can use these intruders to complete the experiment I have always wanted to conduct." With that, Elder Lawrence looked with a smile at the substance that was slowly being drawn out from the container, filled with formidable dark power. Chapter 199 - 199: Abyssal Monster Although Benjamin, Aron, and the others were prepared for a confrontation with the members of the Night Blades once they entered the building where Elder Lawrence was hiding, they hadn''t encountered many Night Blades members inside. The group had been searching the building for an hour. During that time, they had scoured several floors and discovered a few seemingly hidden rooms. However, they hadn''t found anything noteworthy in any of the places they searched. Throughout their search, the group remained vigilant, which caused their stamina to deplete quickly. Eventually, Wendy and Anna could no longer continue at a rapid pace. Wendy collapsed to the ground and said in a very tired tone, "Can we take a break? We''ve been wandering aimlessly in this building for a long time without finding any clues. It''s possible that the information on that scroll you''re holding was designed by Elder Lawrence to mislead you. Irving could also have been misled by him." Wendy pointed at the scroll in Benjamin''s hand. Benjamin shook his head. "The information on this scroll must be accurate. Before this, Irving used this scroll to locate Elder Lawrence. Plus, Elder Lawrence was severely injured. If he could really use this scroll to mislead us, he would have done so long ago; he wouldn''t have waited until now." Benjamin believed that Wendy''s doubts were unfounded. The members of the Angel Guild did not participate in the conversation between Benjamin and Wendy. While they didn''t fully believe that the information on the scroll in Benjamin''s hand was entirely accurate, they also felt that questioning its validity at this point was pointless. Even if the scroll''s information was wrong, did they really have a way to exit the building directly? "It''s pointless to question these things right now. The situation in this building is definitely abnormal. Nick mentioned before that when he entered the building alone, he encountered some members of the Night Blades. So far, we haven''t come across a single one of them. This means the Night Blades must have taken some action. They might have set traps for us in the shadows," Aron said, which reignited the group''s alertness. Benjamin quickly responded, "You''re right. We need to figure out what the Night Blades'' intentions are as soon as possible. The traps they set could be right around us." Just as Benjamin finished speaking, Anna suddenly felt a drop of water land on her forehead. She reached up to wipe away the droplet, only to realize it felt unusually thick and sticky. Bringing her finger in front of her eyes, she let out a piercing scream. "Ah!" Anna''s scream sent a wave of panic through everyone present. Benjamin, Aron, and Nick immediately prepared for battle. Even the exhausted Wendy managed to pick up her weapon and cautiously surveyed their surroundings. Benjamin and Aron quickly confirmed that there were no enemies nearby. So, they turned their attention to Anna. At this point, Anna had calmed down a bit. She shakily extended her finger toward Aron. "A drop of red liquid fell on my forehead!" she said in a trembling voice. As soon as they heard this, both Aron and Benjamin looked up at the top of Anna''s head. There was nothing there¡ªjust a plain stone slab. However, there were some streaks of liquid running across the surface of the slab. Anna was so frightened that she stood there in shock, seemingly frozen. Aron gently pulled Anna aside and then carefully examined the drop of liquid on her finger. "This isn''t blood; it seems to be just red dye," he said hesitantly after a moment of observation. Benjamin also took a look at the liquid on Anna''s finger. His conclusion was the same as Aron''s: "I think it''s just red dye as well. If it were blood, it wouldn''t be odorless." With Benjamin and Aron''s reassurances, the tension among the others began to ease. Anna gradually calmed down. "Even if this isn''t blood, just ordinary red dye, it shouldn''t be here, right?" she asked, still feeling uneasy. Both Aron and Benjamin nodded. They agreed that Anna had a point; the presence of red dye in such a place was indeed strange. As they observed the spot where Anna had just been standing, Elder Lawrence''s voice suddenly echoed from nearby. "It seems you still haven''t grasped the terrible situation you''re about to face." The moment Lawrence''s voice appeared, Benjamin, Aron, and the others immediately readied themselves for battle. "Aren''t you all eager to find me? Now that I''m here, you can do whatever you want," Elder Lawrence said as he slowly emerged from the shadows. A faint smile adorned his face, and he exuded a confident demeanor. Benjamin and Aron refrained from making any rash moves. They understood that Lawrence''s presence meant he was prepared for combat. "What exactly do you mean by saying we''re going to face an unexpected terrible situation?" Benjamin asked directly, looking at Elder Lawrence. He felt bold enough to pose this question because he sensed that Lawrence had ulterior motives. After all, Lawrence could have launched a surprise attack from the shadows, but he chose not to. This likely indicated that Lawrence needed them to stay alive, at least for the time being. Upon hearing Benjamin''s question, Elder Lawrence smiled and replied with a question of his own. "Do you really think I would answer that? We''re enemies, after all! Not long ago, we were engaged in a deadly battle." Benjamin maintained a calm tone as he responded, "At least in the current situation, you definitely won''t kill us. You had a much better opportunity to ambush us." Lawrence''s smile grew even brighter at Benjamin''s words. "You are indeed someone highly valued by Irving. You''re quite clever. Since you''ve asked, I suppose I can reluctantly give you an answer." At this point, Lawrence shifted his gaze toward Anna. "Don''t you feel that something terrifying is gestating within you?" he asked Anna, lowering his voice. The moment Lawrence posed this question, everyone turned their attention to Anna. Just as she was about to deny it, she suddenly sensed that there was indeed a horrifying presence within her, gradually taking shape. "What is it inside me?! What have you done?!" Anna shouted at Elder Lawrence, her voice a mix of fear and anger. "I haven''t done anything. I merely let a drop of Blood of the Abyss fall onto your forehead," Lawrence explained. "Inside your body, a terrifying Abyssal Monster is forming. When this Abyssal Monster is fully generated, it will tear your body apart to escape. Moreover, it will prioritize your companions as its first targets." Lawrence''s words plunged Anna into a state of despair. However, Benjamin and Aron did not immediately believe Elder Lawrence''s words. Aron shot back, "What''s the benefit for you in doing this? As far as I know, the Night Blades cannot fully control an Abyssal Monster. What you just said is a lie!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron''s response brought some calmness to Anna. Elder Lawrence maintained his smile. "You''re right; your Angel Guild knows quite a bit about us Night Blades. But just because the Night Blades can''t do something doesn''t mean I can''t. Although I am an elder of the Night Blades, my interests do not entirely align with theirs. Using the Blood of the Abyss is merely an experiment of my own." As soon as Lawrence finished speaking, Anna let out a painful wail. Everyone could see her abdomen beginning to swell violently. "The Abyssal Monster is forming within her body. I won''t interfere any further, as I want to see if you have the capability to fight against the Abyssal Monster," Elder Lawrence said before vanishing without a trace. Lawrence''s plan had become painfully clear to Benjamin, Aron, and the others. He intended to use Anna''s body to cultivate an Abyssal Monster and then observe how it performed in battle. If the Abyssal Monster proved to be highly effective in combat, Lawrence would likely begin using the Blood of the Abyss on a larger scale. Faced with this dire situation, both Benjamin and Aron found themselves at a loss for what to do next. Under normal circumstances, the best course of action when faced with a human who could potentially give birth to an Abyssal Monster would be to kill that person swiftly. However, Benjamin and Aron found themselves unable to take such drastic measures. Benjamin understood that Anna had a very good relationship with Irving, and she had previously collaborated with Vicky on numerous occasions. Therefore, he couldn''t bring himself to directly kill Anna. Aron''s hesitation was even more complicated. Although he harbored a deep hatred for the Night Blades and wished to eliminate them at all costs, Anna had been his friend for a long time. Their bond had been forged over many shared experiences, and he simply couldn''t bring himself to kill her. As Benjamin and Aron hesitated, the Abyssal Monster fully formed within Anna. Her body was on the verge of being torn apart by the creature. Chapter 200 - 200: The Odd Behavior of Elder Lawrence "You need to act quickly! I can feel the monster inside me about to break free!" As Benjamin, Aron, and the others hesitated, Anna spoke in a weak and pained voice. Everyone turned their gaze to Anna, only to see a twisted and terrifying shadow of a monster beginning to emerge from her. This meant that the Abyssal Monster was about to pose a serious threat to them. Not far away, Elder Lawrence, with a cruel smile on his face, observed everything with a sense of satisfaction. He spoke in a persuasive tone, "You''d better take action soon, or you won''t have any chance to stop the Abyssal Monster." Upon hearing Elder Lawrence''s voice, Aron shot him a fierce glare. He desperately wished he could kill Elder Lawrence¡ª and in a very brutal manner. "Looking at me with those eyes won''t do you any good. Staring won''t kill anyone, nor will it prevent the Abyssal Monster from manifesting." Elder Lawrence, of course, showed no signs of fear. To him, the situation was entirely under his control. Even if Benjamin, Aron, and the others managed to come up with a way to deal with the Abyssal Monster in the heat of the moment, he could calmly retreat while they engaged with it. Moreover, in this vast building, he had numerous traps at his disposal. Lawrence''s words only fueled Aron''s anger further. However, Aron managed to keep his rage in check; he refused to let his anger cloud his judgment. He turned his head and looked at Anna. "Don''t give up hope! We can still prevent the Abyssal Monster from fully manifesting in your body!" Aron exclaimed as he pulled a pill from his pocket. Both Anna and Nick were very familiar with this pill. The Angel Guild used it to combat the dark spells of the Night Blades. In Aron''s mind, this pill was capable of countering any dark spell from the Night Blades. This meant it was highly likely that it could also inhibit the manifestation of the Abyssal Monster. Even if it couldn''t kill the Abyssal Monster outright, it could at least halt its growth. Upon seeing the pill that Aron had produced, Elder Lawrence''s expression turned even more mocking. "Do you really believe that this pill from the Angel Guild can stop the Abyssal Monster from manifesting? You are incredibly naive," Elder Lawrence''s sarcastic voice echoed from the shadows. No one turned to look at Elder Lawrence, as they all understood that his intention was to disrupt their judgment. Aron brought the pill to Anna''s lips. She swallowed it immediately, and in that instant, Anna felt the Abyssal Monster within her thrashing desperately. A painful wail escaped her lips. "Does anyone have a way to ease the pain? Think of something quickly! At this rate, even if Anna isn''t killed by the Abyssal Monster, she will die from the pain!" Aron said, his anxiety growing as he watched the agony on Anna''s face. As a member of the Angel Guild, Nick was naturally very concerned about Anna''s safety. He was anxiously considering whether there was any way to respond to the situation. Only Benjamin and Wendy remained relatively untroubled. The two of them were not as anxious because they had no real understanding of the pills that the Angel Guild possessed or the Abyssal Monster generated from Elder Lawrence''s Blood of the Abyss. Lacking sufficient information, they couldn''t come up with a plan, no matter how worried they felt. Benjamin calmly observed the actions of everyone around him. He could see the urgency in the three members of the Angel Guild, while also sensing from Elder Lawrence''s voice that he seemed to have other intentions. After thinking for a moment, Benjamin finally grasped a fleeting idea. He turned directly to Aron and Nick. "I think you should stop taking any action," Benjamin said firmly. "Because all your efforts will inevitably fail; the Abyssal Monster is going to manifest regardless." Upon hearing Benjamin''s words, Aron spun around in anger and snapped, "If you''re not willing to help, then just stand quietly to the side! Don''t come here with your snide remarks!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Nick also turned his gaze toward Benjamin. He felt that there was something off about Benjamin''s statement. Although Nick hadn''t known Benjamin for long, he sensed that Benjamin was not the type to mock others when they were in crisis. Benjamin did not get angry at Aron''s warning. He spoke in a very calm tone, "The Abyssal Monster will definitely manifest, but I believe it won''t kill Anna in the short term. This is all just Elder Lawrence''s experiment." When Benjamin said the last part, he briefly directed his gaze toward the shadowy area where Elder Lawrence was hiding. He finally understood the fundamental reason behind Lawrence''s series of actions. If Elder Lawrence intended to eliminate all of them using the Abyssal Monster, he wouldn''t need to observe their every move from the shadows nearby. As soon as Benjamin finished speaking, the expressions on Aron and the others'' faces changed dramatically. They began to consider that Benjamin might be right. Consequently, they all turned their gazes toward Elder Lawrence. From his shadowy hiding place, Elder Lawrence let out a cold laugh. "If you truly believe the nonsense he''s spouting, then by all means, don''t take any action. The Abyssal Monster will soon emerge from Anna''s body. Her body is about to be torn to pieces. You can only beg me, and I might consider providing you with a way to deal with the Abyssal Monster. In reality, we are not absolute enemies; we can cooperate with each other." After coldly observing the situation, Elder Lawrence suddenly began to persuade everyone to collaborate with him. The moment Aron heard Lawrence''s words, he fully trusted Benjamin''s judgment. Under normal circumstances, Elder Lawrence would never consider cooperating with them. Aron glanced at Benjamin out of the corner of his eye, hoping to gauge his thoughts. At that moment, Benjamin let out a cold laugh. "What kind of cooperation do you intend to propose? Do you really think we would engage in a sincere partnership with you?" Elder Lawrence paid no mind to Benjamin''s tone. "Since I have suggested the idea of cooperating with you, it means I believe that you will engage with me in good faith. In fact, this cooperation presents an unprecedented opportunity for you. You can significantly weaken the Night Blades'' influence through this collaboration. Moreover, with my assistance, you can eliminate two of the Night Blades'' elders." Lawrence''s words left everyone stunned. They hadn''t expected that his proposal for cooperation was aimed at the Night Blades. "Aren''t you also an elder of the Night Blades? Do you really think we would easily trust what you''re saying? How do we know you''re not deceiving us right now?" Aron pressed Lawrence directly. Elder Lawrence slowly emerged from the shadows. When he fully stepped into view, everyone was rendered speechless by his appearance. He was draped in a flowing crimson robe, and the only parts of him visible were his hands, which were covered in various strange eyes that constantly darted around, observing their surroundings. Additionally, a pink glow constantly emanated from around Elder Lawrence''s body. "You don''t need to be too afraid. Although my body has been twisted by the Blood of the Abyss, I can still ensure that its power won''t harm you." Lawrence''s statement provided crucial information. His body was also twisted by the Blood of the Abyss, which meant that the Blood of the Abyss was not the root cause of the Abyssal Monster''s manifestation. Aron quickly pressed on, "Why is there no Abyssal Monster in your body? Does that mean the Abyssal Monster in Anna''s body was generated for some other reason?" In response to Aron''s question, Elder Lawrence did not provide an immediate answer. "First, let me know if you want to cooperate with me. If you agree to work with me, I will answer your question. But if you refuse to cooperate, I will not disclose the answer." Aron felt cornered. He could only turn to Benjamin and Nick to discuss the situation. After a brief deliberation, the three of them made a decisive choice to cooperate with Elder Lawrence. "We can collaborate with you, but during this process, you must also show sincerity. You need to eliminate the Abyssal Monster from Anna''s body first," Aron stated directly to Elder Lawrence. Elder Lawrence shook his head. "That is something I cannot do at this moment. To eliminate the Abyssal Monster within her, you will need to use an artifact from the Night Blades. This artifact is hidden in the underground tomb located directly beneath Shadow City. You must cooperate with me to enter that tomb." Elder Lawrence''s words made everyone very cautious once again. "I understand that you are very concerned. However, I must remind you that your time is truly limited. Although the Abyssal Monster won''t kill Anna in the short term, as time passes, the danger she faces will only grow." After saying this, Elder Lawrence did not press Aron and Benjamin any further for a decision. He felt that his plan had essentially succeeded; it was unlikely that Aron and Benjamin would refuse to cooperate with him. After hesitating for a while, Aron slowly nodded. "Alright, we will enter the underground tomb beneath Shadow City with you. However, during the operation, you must provide us with relevant information and ensure our safety." Elder Lawrence readily agreed to Aron''s conditions. "That is certainly not a problem, as I will need your help to open the entrance to the underground tomb." Chapter 201 - 201: A Reluctant Victory While Benjamin, Aron, and the others took action, Irving and the werewolf leader were locked in a fierce confrontation with the two Night Blades elders. Even by the time Benjamin and the others reached an agreement with Elder Lawrence, the battle between Irving and the two Night Blades elders had yet to yield a clear victor. As the fight dragged on, both sides realized that their strengths were fairly evenly matched. "I really didn''t expect these two Night Blades elders to cooperate so perfectly. We simply can''t break them one by one," the werewolf leader gasped, speaking to Irving. Irving remained silent, merely nodding in resignation. He had also recognized the remarkable synergy between the two elders during the battle. However, he did not believe he had to abandon this fight. Irving was convinced that as long as he and the werewolf leader continued to press on, they would eventually wear down the strength of the two Night Blades elders. "No matter what, we can''t give up! And even if we choose to run now, they will definitely chase us down. So we have no choice but to secure a victory in this battle," Irving declared, raising the Staff of Calamity once more and launching another attack at the two Night Blades elders. Despite being close to exhaustion, the werewolf leader felt it was essential to coordinate with Irving''s movements. The werewolf leader let out another howl, a fierce cry that echoed through the air. With the power of his howl invigorating him, the werewolf leader entered a state of berserk fury once again. He charged toward the two Night Blades elders, filled with a tremendous killing intent. The situation for the two Night Blades elders was similar to that of Irving. After a prolonged battle, their conditions had also deteriorated to a certain extent. They had not anticipated how difficult it would be to deal with Irving. "If I had known Irving was this powerful, I would have brought more subordinates with me," Elder Howard remarked with a hint of regret. "What good does saying that do now? Those two lunatics are attacking us again; we must defend ourselves with perfect coordination," Elder Kent replied, feeling that this was not the time for regrets. If they wanted to reflect on where their previous actions had gone wrong, it would have to wait until after the battle was over. Elder Kent transformed his hands into blades made entirely of dark energy, while Elder Howard conjured a barrier formed from thick fog. As Irving''s staff collided with the barrier created by Howard''s fog, Howard suddenly felt his dark power rapidly diminishing. In that moment, Howard realized that Irving had changed his strategy. This time, Irving chose not to launch a direct attack with overwhelming force. The reason Irving summoned the Staff of Calamity was merely to trap his opponents in a mental snare. As soon as the staff made contact with the fog barrier, Irving tapped into the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl that resided within him. The Taikoo Flame Pearl, an artifact once possessed by the Taikoo Divine Clan, not only granted Irving various attribute enhancements but also enabled him to absorb external powers for his own use. Under normal circumstances, Irving would never consider absorbing dark energy, as it would corrode his own emotions. Accumulating too much dark power could very well lead to his complete downfall. However, when facing the threat posed by the two Night Blades elders, Irving had no choice but to set aside his concerns. In a crucial moment when Elder Howard was caught off guard and unable to respond immediately, the werewolf leader broke through the fog barrier and lunged directly at Elder Kent. At that moment, Elder Kent was not prepared for battle. The blades formed from his hands had only just begun to take shape. The werewolf leader would not afford Kent any additional time to prepare. With sharp claws, the werewolf leader slashed toward Kent''s neck. The plan was simple: he hoped to take advantage of this opportunity to severely injure Elder Kent. If Kent were incapacitated, he and Irving could easily overcome Elder Howard. Although Elder Kent was not fully prepared for battle, he was nonetheless one of the most skilled fighters among the Night Blades. He chose to adapt swiftly to the situation. When faced with the werewolf leader''s attack, Kent instinctively fell backward. This maneuver successfully allowed him to evade the werewolf leader''s strike, but he failed to notice that Irving was ready to exploit this opening. Utilizing the chaotic power hidden within the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving bound Elder Kent to the ground. Seizing the moment, the werewolf leader launched an attack on Kent with his claws. Kent was taken aback by such a severe oversight during the battle. By the time he realized the gravity of his mistake, his left hand had already been severed by the werewolf leader''s claws. Kent let out a cry of agony. However, his painful outcry was not without purpose. It at least helped to restore Elder Howard''s composure. Once Howard regained his senses, he immediately realized that his companion had sustained a grave injury. In this dire situation, it was clear that they could no longer continue fighting. Elder Howard quickly harnessed his formidable dark power to transform the surrounding fog into an impenetrable barrier. He then rushed toward Elder Kent as swiftly as possible. "We can''t continue fighting them; we have no chance of winning," he whispered. After uttering these words, Howard led Elder Kent into the depths of the fog, seeking refuge from the battle. With the departure of the two Night Blades elders, Irving and the werewolf leader could reluctantly consider themselves the victors of the battle. However, the expressions on their faces bore no resemblance to joy. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving wore a look of concern as he gazed toward the direction of Shadow City. The werewolf leader, on the other hand, was panting heavily; it had nearly exhausted all its stamina during the recent fight. "We can''t stay here. We must return to Shadow City as quickly as possible. I can sense that Elder Lawrence has already made his way back," Irving said coldly. Upon hearing this, the werewolf leader''s face displayed disbelief. "That is absolutely impossible. We both saw that Elder Lawrence was severely injured. How could he possibly have the chance to return to Shadow City? I believe he has been taken away by other members of the Night Blades. He may have already left this world and returned to the realm you live in." The werewolf leader had a deep understanding of the players from the shelter game. It knew that these players did not belong to the world it inhabited. Therefore, it would only engage in a temporary alliance with Irving and would not fully trust his judgment. "He hasn''t returned to the real world; he''s definitely still in the shelter game!" Irving insisted, pulling out a map. The map in Irving''s hands was the one Aron had brought in. However, it had been lost during the earlier battle when it slipped from Aron''s grasp. Without this map, they would have no way of retrieving it. On the map, Irving had deliberately marked Elder Lawrence''s location with a drop of his blood. The werewolf leader followed the direction Irving pointed to and indeed spotted the mark indicating Elder Lawrence''s presence above Shadow City. After seeing this mark, the werewolf leader sighed in resignation. "You''re right; it seems we really do need to return to Shadow City. But can we rest for a moment before we continue? I''m just too exhausted." Irving glanced at the werewolf leader and confirmed that it had completely run out of stamina. "You''re correct; you are indeed spent. However, we can''t afford to waste even a moment. I need you to summon all your wolf subordinates. They can easily construct a simple wooden cart to pull you along. It should take us about twenty minutes to return to Shadow City, and resting for that time in the cart should help you recover most of your strength, right?" Initially, the werewolf leader wanted to oppose Irving''s suggestion. But after a moment of thought, it realized that Irving''s proposal was indeed the most reasonable course of action they could take at that moment. "Let''s do it then. I will call my subordinates right away," the werewolf leader said before letting out a howl that echoed into the sky. Soon, several werewolves appeared around Irving and the werewolf leader. "Quickly, gather wood from the surroundings to build a cart, and then follow this human!" Under the werewolf leader''s command, the werewolves quickly constructed a wooden cart. Following Irving''s lead, the werewolves dragged the werewolf leader toward the direction of Shadow City. Irving and the werewolves did not move very quickly, as ordinary werewolves could not maintain a sprint for long. Moreover, Irving hoped to take advantage of this opportunity to rest. He had also expended a significant amount of stamina during the recent battle. The only reason Irving hadn''t completely exhausted himself like the werewolf leader was that he had prepared some supplies in advance. Throughout the fight, Irving had been using those supplies to sustain himself. While Irving and the werewolf leader were making their way to Shadow City, Elder Howard and Elder Kent had already arrived there first. Howard immediately ordered the Night Blades members stationed in Shadow City to tend to Kent''s injuries. "Quickly, attend to Elder Kent''s wounds, and summon Elder Lawrence to me at once. I need to know the details of what has been happening in Shadow City recently." Elder Howard''s mood was extremely poor, and his tone was equally harsh. The Night Blades members swiftly began to carry out his orders. Before long, a member of the Night Blades approached him with some very troubling news. "Elder Lawrence is missing! We''ve searched the area where he was resting but couldn''t find him. He didn''t inform us of where he went either." Upon hearing this news, Elder Howard stood up in shock, taken aback by the revelation. Chapter 202 - 202: The Perception of Conspiracy Elder Howard was naturally shocked by Elder Lawrence''s sudden disappearance. However, after carefully questioning the ordinary members of the Night Blades regarding what they knew, he suddenly felt that there might be a larger conspiracy behind Lawrence''s unexpected vanishing. "When did Elder Lawrence wake up? I remember that when we first encountered him, he was already in a coma," Howard inquired. He summoned all the Night Blades members who had been acting alongside Lawrence for detailed questioning about any information related to him. "When you and Elder Kent launched an attack on our enemies, Elder Lawrence woke up. As soon as he regained consciousness, he asked us to bring him to Shadow City," one of the members reported. Howard nodded. "And then what happened?" "After we returned to Shadow City, Elder Lawrence instructed us to search for the presence of enemies within the city. He told us that in addition to the two enemies you fought, there were still other foes lurking within Shadow City," another member, the captain of one of the Night Blades teams, quickly added. He was the captain who had initially followed Elder Lawrence''s orders, and he felt it was essential to clarify everything. He certainly didn''t want to lose the trust of the other Night Blades elders due to Lawrence''s potential conspiracy. Elder Howard did not question the information they provided. He felt that under such circumstances, an ordinary Night Blades team leader wouldn''t dare to lie to him. Although he had sensed the presence of a conspiracy, it was improbable that these ordinary team leaders were involved in it. They must have been deceived by Elder Lawrence. "And then you all proceeded to search for the enemies?" Elder Howard asked. "Yes! We immediately acted according to Elder Lawrence''s orders! We did find some traces of the enemies. However, the foes were just too cunning, and we were never able to pinpoint their exact location," another Night Blades member replied. "When did you realize that Elder Lawrence was missing?" Elder Howard felt that the information he had received earlier was of no use. His primary concern now was to determine when Lawrence had disappeared. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We only just discovered that Elder Lawrence was gone. After all, before your arrival, Elder Lawrence hadn''t been in very good condition, so we didn''t dare to disturb him," one of the Night Blades team leaders explained, forcing himself to speak. Elder Howard was very dissatisfied with their explanation. "Do you think that statement can just brush everything aside? During such a long period, not a single one of you checked on Elder Lawrence? Don''t you think that while searching for the enemies, you should keep Elder Lawrence updated on your progress? Or are you just trying to deceive me with what you just said?" Elder Howard''s questioning plunged all the Night Blades members present into a state of extreme panic. They all understood very well that once they lost the trust of the Night Blades leadership, they could face unimaginable punishments. "We''re telling the truth; we didn''t think too much about it at the time." "You have to believe us! The situation was quite urgent back then." "Elder Lawrence always appeared very composed, so we didn''t dare to doubt his orders." Faced with their justifications, Elder Howard angrily waved his hand. "Enough! Stop wasting time with excuses. Quickly carry out my new orders: you are to search not only for the enemies in Shadow City but also for the missing Elder Lawrence. Whatever clues you find, you must notify me immediately. Do not attempt to conceal even the slightest hint. If I find out you''ve hidden any relevant information, you will pay a heavy price." After delivering this stern warning, Elder Howard dismissed all the Night Blades members. "It seems that the situation in Shadow City is far more complex than we imagined. Lawrence is not entirely loyal to us in the Night Blades," Elder Kent, who had been patiently listening to Howard''s questioning from the adjoining room, stepped out. Although he was severely injured, he was still able to think clearly. Moreover, with the help of the healing potions available to the Night Blades, Elder Kent''s injuries could be swiftly mended. "I don''t understand why he would do this. Could it be that he already knows the secret of the power that we possess in the Night Blades?" Elder Howard turned to Elder Kent, his tone tinged with confusion. Elder Kent silently shook his head. He refrained from speaking because every high-ranking member of the Night Blades knew that the secret of their power was deeply concealed. Unless someone was extremely trusted by the leadership, it was impossible for them to be aware of this secret. Although both Elder Howard and Elder Kent had keenly sensed the presence of a conspiracy, they were unable to determine the specifics of it at that moment. "Perhaps we will have to take things one step at a time," Elder Kent said helplessly. Elder Howard nodded, "That works too. This way, we remain in the shadows while the enemy is in the light. No matter what our adversaries intend to do, they will inevitably make a significant commotion." Elder Howard and Elder Kent quickly reached a consensus. They felt there was no need to rush, deciding instead to wait in the fortress area of Shadow City for others to reveal their information first. Meanwhile, as the Night Blades members anxiously searched for the whereabouts of Irving and Elder Lawrence, Elder Lawrence, along with Benjamin and Aron, finally arrived at the entrance of the underground tomb in Shadow City. The entrance was hidden within an inconspicuous building in Shadow City. If Elder Lawrence had not brought them here, they would have never suspected that this building contained any secrets. "You actually placed the entrance to the underground tomb beneath this building? Do you Night Blades really think this is a very safe place?" Benjamin asked, his tone filled with confusion as he examined the structure more closely. "The most dangerous place is often the safest. While I don''t want anyone discovering the entrance to the underground tomb, I can''t place it outside of Shadow City. If I did that, forces outside the Night Blades would easily find the entrance. That would be bad news for me as well," Elder Lawrence explained. His words actually revealed that he had long since betrayed the Night Blades. Moreover, the entrance to the underground tomb in Shadow City was known only to him; the other members of the Night Blades had no idea. Benjamin and Aron finally understood why Elder Lawrence had chosen to collaborate with them. "You must keep your actions hidden from the other Night Blades members, which is why you need to work with us frequently. To ensure that we don''t betray you at a critical moment, you deliberately created an Abyssal Monster within Anna''s body using Blood of the Abyss. Your plan is indeed very clever. If you were my ally, I would be very pleased," Benjamin said, his tone filled with admiration. Benjamin''s words caused Elder Lawrence to pause. At that moment, he had arrived at a very ancient door. On this old door, there was a lock that looked extremely worn and appeared to be easily smashed with brute force. "Aren''t we allies now? Since you appreciate my plan so much, you should be happy for me at this moment," Elder Lawrence said, his voice becoming more hoarse than before. The influence of the Blood of the Abyss seemed to be taking a greater toll on him. Benjamin calmly shook his head. "Your plan is indeed clever, but there is a significant flaw in it. Aren''t you worried that Irving might collaborate with the other members of the Night Blades? If Irving joins forces with the others, your actions will have no chance of success. You don''t seriously believe that your power could surpass the combined strength of Irving and the other two Night Blades elders, do you?" Benjamin finally pointed out what he considered to be the weakest aspect of Elder Lawrence''s plan. Elder Lawrence nodded, seemingly acknowledging Benjamin''s words. "You are right; this is the biggest flaw in my plan." After saying this, Elder Lawrence approached the ancient door. He took a key from his pocket and used it to unlock the worn lock on the door. The moment the door swung open, Benjamin and the others felt the temperature in the surrounding environment drop rapidly. "I certainly can''t defeat three powerful individuals at once. However, they will not be able to cooperate either; their battles may not even have a clear end," Elder Lawrence said, pulling the ancient door wide open. As the door was kicked open, the temperature inside plummeted below freezing. A bone-chilling wind rushed out from the doorway, causing everyone to shiver uncontrollably. Only Elder Lawrence seemed unaffected, clearly accustomed to such conditions. "Even if their fights come to an end, they won''t be able to find this place. This location is extremely hidden; neither the Night Blades nor the Angel Guild are aware of its existence," Elder Lawrence continued as he slowly stepped inside. Benjamin and Aron exchanged glances filled with doubt. They hesitated, unsure whether they should follow him. The temperature inside would certainly be colder than outside the door. What if they entered the underground tomb and ended up freezing to death? Moreover, the ancient door seemed to effectively block any connection between the inside and the outside. If they went in, it was very likely that Irving outside would lose track of them. After Lawrence stepped into the underground tomb, he slowly turned around. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and come inside!" As soon as Elder Lawrence''s words fell, the group suddenly found themselves inside the ancient door. Chapter 203 - 203: Necessary Flexibility The moment Benjamin and Aron were surprised to find themselves inside the ancient door, they rushed back toward it as quickly as they could. The quickest among them was undoubtedly Benjamin, the most agile of the group. However, even he was unable to stop the door from closing in time. With a heavy thud, the ancient door slammed shut behind them, leaving the group to accept the reality of being brought into the underground tomb. Benjamin turned to face Elder Lawrence, his voice filled with rare anger as he asked, "Why did you do this? This seems to be quite different from our previous agreement." Elder Lawrence didn''t even glance back; he simply continued to move forward slowly. "You all are moving far too slowly. I don''t want you wasting too much time. We will encounter more dangers in the underground tomb, and we must proceed quickly to fulfill our plan." As he spoke, Lawrence did not slow his pace. After finishing his statement, he had already walked a hundred meters ahead. Although Benjamin and the others were furious, they found themselves with no options. Since they had entered the underground tomb, they had to follow Elder Lawrence. They understood that acting alone would lead to numerous dangers. However, moving through the underground tomb brought with it an unbearable chill that pierced through to their bones. Benjamin and the others felt as if they would freeze to death in the underground tomb if they stayed there much longer. So, each of them began to use their skills to find ways to maintain their body temperature within normal ranges. At the same time that Elder Lawrence entered the underground tomb, Irving and the werewolf leader finally arrived at Shadow City. However, they faced another awkward situation: they could not enter Shadow City without being noticed. Every entrance to Shadow City was guarded by members of the Night Blades. To gain entry, they would have to eliminate these Night Blades, but doing so would certainly alert even more members of the organization. "What should we do now? Should we charge in directly? If we do that, the two Night Blades elders will be able to prepare for us, and our chances of success will be extremely low," the werewolf leader said, having regained much of his strength, and he was now in the mood to joke with Irving. Irving shook his head. "We can''t engage in battle with the two Night Blades elders right away. But I also believe that they will avoid fighting us immediately." After saying this, Irving took out a few weapons from his pocket. "I think we don''t need to take action ourselves; we can let your werewolves handle the Night Blades minions. If stronger enemies do show up, we can always choose to intervene then." Irving began distributing the weapons to the werewolves. After the werewolves received their weapons, they were unsure of what action to take and could only look to their leader for guidance. The werewolf leader pondered for a moment before nodding. "Your plan is indeed the most reasonable, so let''s proceed with it." After saying this, the werewolf leader immediately ordered his subordinates to take action. Although the werewolves were not particularly strong in combat, the weapons in their hands were exceptionally powerful. The weapons Irving had given them were rare, which meant the werewolves could easily defeat ordinary members of the Night Blades while wielding them. The werewolves moved with remarkable efficiency, and both Irving and the werewolf leader entered Shadow City without expending any energy. However, their movements were soon detected by the members of the Night Blades. The Night Blades members quickly reported the whereabouts of Irving and the werewolf leader to Elder Howard. Elder Howard''s mood darkened further. "I really didn''t expect them to dare come directly to Shadow City! Don''t they know that Shadow City is the core stronghold of our Night Blades in the Desolate Canyon area? Don''t they realize that we have even greater power within Shadow City? Do they really think that defeating us in the recent battle means they can act with impunity?" Howard vented his frustration in a rapid succession of words. However, none of what he said would help change his situation. Elder Kent slowly stepped forward, his injuries nearly healed. "Don''t be too hasty. The appearance of Irving and the werewolf leader might not be a bad thing for us. Perhaps we can use them to flush out Lawrence." Kent''s words caused a look of hesitation to cross Elder Howard''s face. "How can we make that happen? Are we supposed to send Irving and the werewolf leader to the last place Lawrence was seen?" Elder Howard and Elder Kent referred to Lawrence differently. While both believed that Lawrence had betrayed the Night Blades, Howard still held a certain respect for him, hence he continued to address him as Elder Lawrence. In contrast, Kent had no respect left for Lawrence and simply used his name. "I think sometimes we need to be more flexible. Given the current situation, we must ally with Irving and the others. Only in this way will it be most beneficial for us," Kent stated directly. Kent''s perspective shocked Elder Howard to the core. "Don''t forget what our mission is! Our task is to eliminate Irving and ensure the safety of Shadow City. How can we cooperate with our greatest enemy?" Howard''s face displayed an exaggerated expression as he loudly questioned Kent. "Before we uncover Lawrence''s scheme, what you said is indeed our most important task. However, once we discover Lawrence''s plot, as elders of the Night Blades, we must prioritize dealing with Lawrence. If Lawrence learns the secrets of our Night Blades'' power, the threat he poses to us will be many times greater than that of Irving," Elder Kent said with unwavering conviction. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment of silence, Elder Howard ultimately agreed with Kent''s reasoning. "You''re right. So what should we do next? How do we cooperate with Irving?" "What we need to do next is quite simple. We will share all the information we have regarding Lawrence with Irving. Additionally, we must inform him about the whereabouts of Irving''s companions. Once we do this, Irving will understand our intentions. Given the current situation, Irving will definitely cooperate with us," Elder Kent explained. Elders Kent and Howard had already received some intelligence from the members of the Night Blades. They now knew that Irving''s companions were acting alongside Elder Lawrence. Under normal circumstances, the two parties would be at odds. Therefore, their cooperation likely meant that Elder Lawrence had coerced Irving''s companions. As soon as Irving became aware of this information, he would undoubtedly prioritize rescuing his companions. Elder Howard immediately acted on Elder Kent''s suggestion. He dispatched a member of the Night Blades to swiftly reach the path that Irving and the werewolf leader would inevitably take. As expected, once Irving and the werewolf leader entered Shadow City, they found themselves lost. After all, neither of them had spent much time in Shadow City before. Although Irving had hidden in Shadow City previously, he was only familiar with the layout of its sewers. "Where should we go next? I feel like we''re completely lost," the werewolf leader said, sniffing the air and scanning their surroundings. Irving felt a bit of a headache as well. Although he held a map in his hands, it lacked detailed information about the locations within Shadow City. "I can''t make out the specific layout of Shadow City on this map. We might just have to explore slowly." Just as Irving finished speaking, he noticed something out of the corner of his eye and became alert. He had keenly picked up on the presence of a Night Blades member nearby. Irving signaled one of the werewolves to move closer to that direction. However, just as the werewolf began to act, the hidden Night Blades member stepped out into view. "You are Irving and the werewolf leader, right? Our elder has ordered me to bring you some important news," the Night Blades member said, visibly frightened but compelled to carry out the elder''s command. Irving and the werewolf leader exchanged glances. Both of them realized that the Night Blades member did not appear to be very strong, and could even be considered quite weak. Therefore, they didn''t feel the need to be overly cautious. Irving gestured for the Night Blades member to come a bit closer. The member then proceeded to relay all the information regarding Elder Lawrence and Irving''s companions. After hearing the information, a complex expression crossed Irving''s face. "Are you sure this information is true? Are you certain you''re not trying to deceive me?" he asked in a low voice, his tone dripping with menace. The Night Blades member''s face turned pale with extreme fear upon hearing the question. "I don''t know if this information is true or not. I was just following the elder''s orders to come here and tell you this." Irving scrutinized the member from head to toe. "Alright, we''ve heard what you had to say. You can go back now!" Upon hearing Irving''s words, the Night Blades member quickly took off. "You just let him go? Shouldn''t we have killed him outright?" the werewolf leader asked, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "Is killing him going to help? He''s just a small fry. Besides, I believe the information he provided is all true. Elder Lawrence has likely betrayed the Night Blades. The two elders of the Night Blades want to use us to eliminate their enemies!" Irving''s gaze suddenly turned fierce. He despised being used by others, but at this particular moment, he had no choice but to accept the manipulation of the two Night Blades elders. After all, it was the only way he could obtain useful information from them. Chapter 204 - 204: The Grim Underground Tomb Despite his deep reluctance, Irving knew he had to collaborate with the two elders of the Night Blades. Moreover, he successfully obtained clues about his companions'' whereabouts from them. Irving had no intention of allowing the werewolf leader''s subordinates to accompany him. He believed their strength was simply too inadequate. "I''m heading to the other side of Shadow City," Irving said, his tone dark as he addressed the werewolf leader. "According to the clues provided by the elders of the Night Blades, that''s where my companions were last seen." The werewolf leader nodded, his gaze fixed intently on Irving. He could sense that Irving''s emotions were somewhat chaotic. Mixed within his anger and frustration was an inexplicable sense of joy. The werewolf leader couldn''t fathom why Irving exhibited such complex emotions, so he decided to observe him more closely. "Will you be coming with me?" Irving asked directly. "If you want to join me, you should send your subordinates to a safer location. I doubt they have the strength to take part in what lies ahead." The werewolf leader pondered for a moment and then turned his attention to his subordinates. In an instant, the werewolves grasped the meaning behind their leader''s gaze. The werewolves quickly vanished into the dilapidated buildings surrounding them. "They have hidden according to my orders. Can we proceed immediately?" The werewolf leader asked Irving straightforwardly. Irving nodded. "We can move out right away!" Without the burden of the werewolf leader''s subordinates, both Irving and the werewolf leader moved with remarkable speed. They reached the entrance of the massive structure where Elder Lawrence had been hiding in less than fifteen minutes. As soon as he laid eyes on the enormous building, the werewolf leader was reminded of a memory he would rather not revisit. A pained expression crossed his face, which did not escape Irving''s notice. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s wrong? Is this building familiar to you?" Irving asked calmly. The werewolf leader nodded. "This building is indeed very familiar to me! It is the sacrificial site of our clan! Some areas of Shadow City were once our territory." Irving was taken aback by this revelation. He had not anticipated that the werewolf leader''s clan had once held control over a part of Shadow City. "Since this building is your clan''s sacrificial site, you should know it quite well, right? And if I''m not mistaken, sacrificial sites often have some strange phenomena associated with them," Irving remarked, although he wasn''t particularly knowledgeable about the werewolf leader''s clan. However, Irving did have some understanding of the sacrificial sites of other primitive tribes. Such sites often exhibited very strange phenomena. This was largely due to the fact that the sacrificial sites of primitive tribes typically honored powerful and mysterious entities. For instance, in the primitive tribe Irving had encountered before, they worshiped the King of Lightning. As a result, various forms of lightning manifested in their sacrificial site. The pained expression on the werewolf leader''s face eased somewhat. He began to share everything he knew. "You are correct; there are indeed very strange phenomena associated with our clan''s sacrificial site. Our clan''s sacrificial site is actually our underground tomb. All members of our clan are buried in the underground tomb after they die, which means there are numerous remains of our clan members within it. Every member of our clan worships the great Wolf God. Therefore, their bones also belong to the Wolf God. Over time, the power of the Wolf God has deeply seeped into the underground tomb due to our clan''s continuous sacrifices. Thus, anyone who approaches the underground tomb will gradually be eroded by the Wolf God''s influence. If your companions have truly entered the underground tomb, they will soon be transformed into werewolves. Moreover, this transformation process is irreversible." After hearing the werewolf leader''s words, Irving realized he needed to accelerate his actions. "Then let''s hurry up and act! I certainly don''t want my companions to be transformed into werewolves! While I don''t think there''s anything wrong with being a werewolf, I''m sure some of my companions would prefer not to become one." After saying this, Irving quickly led the werewolf leader into the massive building. Although the werewolf leader was familiar with the structure, it had been modified by the Night Blades. This meant that the two of them would need to spend some time searching for clues within the building. During this time, Elder Lawrence was leading Irving''s companions deeper into the underground tomb. As they followed Elder Lawrence, Irving''s companions were also brainstorming ways to escape. Aron kept a vigilant eye on their surroundings. He felt an eerie presence in the underground tomb. Although he couldn''t see anything, he sensed that something was lurking nearby, observing them. "Have you noticed that it seems like something is watching us?" Aron whispered, trying to keep his voice down as he addressed Benjamin and Nick. Nick looked around, slightly panicked. "I haven''t seen anything around us! What exactly have you noticed?" Benjamin remained calm, unlike Nick, his expression steady and composed. He simply said to Aron, "I haven''t noticed anything else around us that''s observing us. I just feel that the underground tomb is extremely eerie. Although the area around us seems relatively normal, the temperature is far too low. I have a strong sense that if we continue moving forward, we will encounter a very dangerous situation." While Benjamin and Aron had slightly different feelings, both of them sensed that continuing forward would likely lead to great danger. Just as the three of them were discussing the situation in the underground tomb, Anna, who was at the back of the group, suddenly stopped. This puzzled Wendy, who was not far ahead. "Don''t stop! If we fall too far behind, we''ll end up in an even worse situation," Wendy urged, believing that staying with the group was the only way to ensure the safety of both herself and Anna. However, Wendy''s words did not prompt Anna to move. She stood there, staring blankly into the distance, her eyes vacant. Wendy followed Anna''s gaze and soon spotted a vague shadow. The shadow had a wolf''s head and a pair of wings on its back. The moment Wendy saw the indistinct figure, she let out a loud scream. Wendy''s shout drew the attention of everyone. Aron, Benjamin, and Nick all halted, their senses heightened. They cautiously observed their surroundings while moving closer to Wendy and Anna. Elder Lawrence, who was at the front of the group, felt a flicker of anger. In a hoarse voice, he shouted toward Aron and the others, "Stop wasting time! Our time is precious, and we must reach the depths of the underground tomb quickly!" However, Lawrence''s words had no effect. Aron and the others were far more concerned about the safety of their companions. They quickly rushed to Wendy''s side and directly asked her what had happened. Wendy didn''t respond verbally; instead, she pointed in the direction of the vague shadow she had seen. The group followed Wendy''sÖ¸Ïò and soon spotted the indistinct figure she had seen earlier. "What on earth is that? Werewolves shouldn''t have wings, right?!" Aron exclaimed in surprise the moment he saw the shadow. Aron was aware of the existence of werewolves, so he wasn''t too shocked upon seeing the wolf-headed creature. However, when he noticed the wings on its back, he was utterly confused. Benjamin''s expression remained largely unchanged. He had encountered information about similar creatures within the intelligence gathered by his Ocean Group guild. "That vague shadow is not a werewolf. I remember the image of that shadow; it should be a messenger of the Werewolf God. My Ocean Group guild has encountered such creatures before," Benjamin calmly shared the information he possessed. "The messenger of the Werewolf God usually only appears within the territory of werewolf clans. Furthermore, the majority of the time, werewolf messengers show up during sacrificial ceremonies held by the clan," Benjamin explained. His information only deepened the group''s confusion. They were currently in an underground tomb. Even if this tomb belonged to a werewolf clan, the deceased members of the clan could not possibly perform a sacrificial ceremony. "Are you sure the information you have is correct? How could there possibly be werewolves holding a sacrificial ceremony here?" Aron asked, slightly incredulous. Benjamin nodded. "I assure you, my information is very accurate. It was provided to me by the leader of a werewolf clan. The leader I mentioned is not the same one we just encountered." He added this clarification because he and Aron had previously met another werewolf leader. After hearing Benjamin''s words, Aron furrowed his brow and glanced toward Elder Lawrence. Aron believed that Elder Lawrence must possess a wealth of knowledge. He intended to ask him why a messenger of the Werewolf God would appear here. However, before Aron could act, Elder Lawrence suddenly appeared before the group. He was clearly displeased with Aron and the others'' actions. Chapter 205 - 205: Stealing the Power of the Divine "Didn''t I already tell you? Once you enter the underground tomb, you must follow my orders. I told you to keep moving; why are you stopping?!" Elder Lawrence questioned the group in a chilling and ominous tone as he stood before them. "Do you really think you have the right to defy my commands?!" At this point, Lawrence raised his right hand and pointed directly at Wendy. In that instant, Wendy felt as though she could not breathe. "I can kill any one of you at any time! You have no right to bargain with me! I will not allow you to waste any more time; all you need to do is keep your mouths shut and follow me," Elder Lawrence declared before turning around and continuing onward. Finally, Wendy was able to breathe again. The group felt a deep sense of anger at Lawrence''s actions, but they had no way to oppose him, as their strength was far inferior to his. Even if Aron and the others joined forces, they could not hope to defeat Elder Lawrence in his current state. They exchanged glances, silently communicating with one another. After a moment of contemplation, they all agreed to continue following Elder Lawrence. In a situation where they could not guarantee success, they knew they needed to remain calm. Thus, Elder Lawrence and his entourage pressed on deeper into the underground tomb. At the same time, Irving and the werewolf leader discovered relevant clues within the massive structure. They found traces of the Blood of the Abyss. The werewolf leader spoke to Irving in an extremely angry tone. "Elder Lawrence must be trying to steal the power of the divine! He has surely already entered the depths of the underground tomb!" Irving felt a bit confused by the werewolf leader''s statement. He decided to ask directly, "How did you come to that conclusion? I have very little information on the matter; could you explain it to me?" Irving hoped to take this opportunity to gather more information. In his view, although the werewolf leader was currently cooperating with him, it was possible that they could soon become enemies. He needed to collect enough information while he still had the chance. The werewolf leader nodded. "I will provide you with sufficient information because I must rely on your help to succeed in this endeavor." After the werewolf leader finished speaking, he pondered for a moment before explaining how he reached his conclusion. "I previously mentioned to you that this structure is a place of worship for our werewolf clan. The rituals conducted here involve offering the Blood of the Abyss to the great werewolf god. Only the Blood of the Abyss can open the passage to the underground tomb. Furthermore, once we offer enough Blood of the Abyss to the great werewolf god, He will grant us immense power. At the same time, the werewolf god sends forth His messengers. These messengers can bestow the divine power upon the strongest warriors in the clan. This way, the clan''s powerful warriors can use the strength of the werewolf god to protect the safety of the clan." The werewolf leader''s description gave Irving valuable insights into the werewolf clan''s ritual practices. However, he still hadn''t explained how Elder Lawrence intended to steal divine power through the Blood of the Abyss. "Based on what you said, shouldn''t the Blood of the Abyss be offered to the werewolf god in order to obtain divine power? Elder Lawrence doesn''t seem to have offered the Blood of the Abyss to the werewolf god. How could he possibly steal divine power in this manner? Is it possible that there is a prepared ritual within the underground tomb?" Irving voiced his speculation. The werewolf leader nodded gravely in agreement. "You are correct; there is indeed a prepared ritual in the depths of the underground tomb. Furthermore, anyone who enters the deeper parts of the tomb can activate the ritual." The werewolf leader''s words left Irving in shock. "Why has your werewolf clan set things up this way? Aren''t you worried that outsiders could take advantage of the ritual in the depths of the underground tomb? You seem to be a bit careless," Irving questioned. The werewolf leader did not blame Irving for his words. In fact, he felt that there were indeed issues with his clan''s approach. "I also find this arrangement very strange. However, the elders within the clan once told me that the werewolf god conveyed His divine will. Any clan that worships Him must establish a complete ritual in the depths of the underground tomb. Although they do not understand why the werewolf god requires this, they feel compelled to follow His divine command. After all, it is the only way to gain the werewolf god''s protection." After hearing the werewolf leader''s explanation, Irving seemed to grasp some crucial information. He believed that the werewolf god likely established these rituals to ensure He could descend upon any werewolf clan at any time. "It seems that the werewolf god you have been worshiping isn''t very friendly. He probably expects you to use your hunted prey as offerings to Him, doesn''t He?" Irving suggested. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The werewolf leader silently nodded, acknowledging Irving''s suspicion. "It appears that in order to gain powerful strength, you must also pay a significant price. So, when Elder Lawrence seeks to steal divine power, does he not have to pay a price as well?" "He certainly must pay a price. If I''m not mistaken, he has already been corrupted by the Blood of the Abyss. His time is running out because the corruption from the Blood of the Abyss can cause a person''s body and soul to disintegrate into nothing," the werewolf leader stated directly, offering his judgment. Although the werewolf leader had never personally used the Blood of the Abyss, he was quite familiar with it. The Blood of the Abyss all originates from the Abyss of Death. It is said that this blood is created by an extremely terrifying and powerful entity residing in the deepest part of the Abyss of Death. Despite having "blood" in its name, the Blood of the Abyss is essentially akin to a cursed artifact. The werewolf leader shared all the information he knew about the Blood of the Abyss with Irving. In an instant, Irving realized that there must be a very close connection between the Blood of the Abyss and the Night Blades. "I seem to have figured out something very important. Now I understand why the two elders of the Night Blades wanted to help us. They must be worried that Elder Lawrence will use the Blood of the Abyss to uncover the secrets of the Night Blades. There''s no doubt that Elder Lawrence has betrayed the Night Blades." After coming to this realization, Irving devised what he believed to be a perfect plan in his mind. He not only aimed to take this opportunity to eliminate Elder Lawrence but also hoped to significantly weaken the Night Blades. "Our operation is bound to succeed. Moreover, we can use this opportunity to wipe out the power of the Night Blades in the Desolate Canyon altogether." With a smile on his face, Irving conveyed his thoughts to the werewolf leader, having finalized all the details of their plan in his mind. Although the werewolf leader did not know the specifics of Irving''s plan, he felt confident that it was well thought out. "Since you have formulated a plan, let''s proceed according to it. I will definitely join you because I believe that working with you is the only way to achieve my revenge," the werewolf leader declared. He too wished for the Night Blades to suffer a heavy blow. After all, the hatred between the Night Blades and their werewolf clan ran deep. "Your revenge plan is sure to succeed. Let''s hurry and enter the underground tomb. You should be able to find the entrance, right?" Irving asked with a smile. The werewolf leader nodded vigorously and then found an entrance on the ground floor of the massive building. "It seems that Elder Lawrence hasn''t discovered this entrance. He must have entered the underground tomb with your companions through another way," the werewolf leader noted as he led Irving to the entrance, which appeared to be untouched. Irving nodded in agreement. "Let''s get into the underground tomb quickly. After all, it is only within the tomb that we can deal with Elder Lawrence." With that, Irving and the werewolf leader made their way into the underground tomb. They would soon encounter Elder Lawrence in the underground tomb. As soon as both sides met, a fierce battle would erupt. At the same time that Irving and Elder Lawrence entered the underground tomb, Elders Howard and Kent received crucial information. A member of the Night Blades had brought them news regarding the underground tomb. "What did you say? There''s an underground tomb beneath Shadow City?" Elder Howard exclaimed, clearly shocked by the revelation. Elder Kent''s expression was less surprised; he had already suspected that Lawrence had some sort of trump card. "Yes, we just found intelligence related to the underground tomb at Elder Lawrence''s residence. It seems that Elder Lawrence has also mastered the Blood of the Abyss," the member reported. Upon hearing the words "Blood of the Abyss," both Howard and Kent''s faces grew serious. "We can''t wait here any longer! We must take action immediately to stop Lawrence!" Elder Howard could no longer sit still. He believed that Lawrence''s actions had to be thwarted. The secrets contained within the Blood of the Abyss were far too important for the Night Blades. Elder Kent, while somewhat anxious, did not share Howard''s alarm. "What kind of action do you think we should take? The information we have is still too limited! We should continue to observe Irving and Lawrence''s actions from a distance," Kent calmly suggested. However, Elder Howard felt that Kent''s plan was overly passive. "Simply watching from the sidelines will only increase our disadvantages! I believe we should also enter the underground tomb!" Chapter 206 - 206: The Gathering at the Underground Tomb Under Elder Howard''s persuasion, Elder Kent ultimately agreed to enter the underground tomb. However, Kent had his own conditions. "I can agree to go with you into the underground tomb, but I believe we must gather enough intelligence before taking action," Elder Kent stated. This remark made Elder Howard even more anxious. "What additional information do we need? Do you think what we have is insufficient? We already know that Lawrence has betrayed the Night Blades! We also know that Irving and his group are in the underground tomb. If we don''t enter the tomb in time, one of them will surely figure out the secrets hidden within." Although Elder Howard didn''t have extensive knowledge about the underground tomb itself, he understood that the secrets it held were crucial for the Night Blades. "We absolutely cannot allow them to uncover this secret." In reality, the information Elder Howard had was not entirely accurate. The secrets of the underground tomb were not what mattered most to the Night Blades; rather, it was the secrets of the Blood of the Abyss that held the greatest significance. While the Blood of the Abyss could grant the power of the Werewolf God, it did not mean that uncovering the secrets of the underground tomb would lead to revelations about the Blood of the Abyss. After all, the Werewolf God was merely one of the gods who wielded the power of the great being found at the depths of the Abyss of Death. The Werewolf God was not even the most powerful being among all the gods who had obtained the Blood of the Abyss. Although Elder Howard''s information was not entirely accurate, he still managed to persuade Elder Kent. "You''ve convinced me! Let''s hurry and enter the underground tomb," Kent agreed. "The Night Blades who were previously following Lawrence should know how to access the tomb. We can have them lead us there." While Kent had initially hesitated to enter the underground tomb, once he made the decision, his actions were swift. Guided by one of Lawrence''s most trusted subordinates, Elder Howard and Elder Kent quickly arrived at the entrance of the underground tomb that Lawrence had discovered. Facing the simple door before them, both Howard and Kent hesitated slightly. Although there was a lock hanging on the door, to them, it appeared to be quite rudimentary. They could almost destroy the door with their own strength without needing a key. "Are you sure you haven''t taken a wrong turn? Did Lawrence really enter the underground tomb from here?" Elder Howard asked the guiding member of the Night Blades in a harsh tone. The member, hearing the question, quickly replied, "I often saw Lawrence come here when following his orders. He also linked this door to the underground tomb. So, I believe this door is the entrance. As for whether Lawrence actually entered the tomb through this door, I''m not entirely sure." The response infuriated Elder Howard. "Why didn''t you clarify things from the beginning? Are you deliberately trying to slow us down?" Elder Howard accused, his suspicion growing that the member might be an undercover agent left by Lawrence. He was already considering the possibility of killing him. If there was even the slightest mistake in the member''s answers, Elder Howard would not hesitate to eliminate him. The member of the Night Blades looked terrified in response to Elder Howard''s intimidation. "I have always been truthful! Even though I was once one of Lawrence''s trusted subordinates, he wouldn''t share such important information with me. The only reason I brought you and Elder Kent here is because I believe this door is the most likely entrance to the underground tomb. I truly have not lied; you must believe me!" Elder Howard''s gaze was icy as he scrutinized the member''s expression. Just then, Elder Kent spoke up with a hint of uncertainty in his voice. "This door certainly cannot be opened easily. I just tried; even using all my strength, I couldn''t destroy this door or the lock on it." Kent''s words drew Elder Howard''s attention. He decided not to exert further pressure on the guiding member of the Night Blades, as he felt the member was likely telling the truth. Elder Howard slowly walked over to stand beside Elder Kent. The two of them began to study the door in front of them carefully. As they studied the door before them, the two men gradually sensed a powerful aura of death emanating from behind it. It seemed that more corpses were buried beyond the door. The moment they perceived this deathly energy, they both simultaneously confirmed that the underground tomb was indeed behind the door. "You haven''t led us astray; the underground tomb should be behind this door! But how are we supposed to enter? We don''t have the key," Elder Howard muttered, glancing at the lock on the door. The previously panicked member of the Night Blades quickly interjected, "Elders, I might know where to find the key to this door. I remember that Lawrence once hid a treasure chest in a basement at the very center of Shadow City. The key should be inside that chest." Elder Howard and Elder Kent exchanged glances and then sent another member of the Night Blades to accompany him to retrieve it. Fifteen minutes later, the two Night Blades members returned. They indeed brought back a treasure chest, but it also had a lock on it. "Elders, we couldn''t open the lock on the treasure chest, so we could only bring the entire chest back," one of them explained. Elder Howard took the chest from them. He first summoned his dark powers to generate a mist that seeped into the chest. "There is indeed a key inside the chest. However, I''m not sure if this key will open the door in front of us," Elder Howard said calmly to Elder Kent. Elder Kent remained silent as he stepped up to the treasure chest and brought his left hand down with a heavy strike. Although Lawrence had taken great care, he had not made the chest indestructible. Kent''s blow successfully shattered the chest. Amid the fragments, Elder Howard and Elder Kent found the key. The key they discovered was Lawrence''s spare key. Lawrence possessed two keys that could open the entrance to the underground tomb. The first key was, of course, the one Lawrence used himself, while the spare key was meant to ensure that he could still gain access to the tomb in case of unforeseen circumstances. The two Night Blades elders approached the large door with the key in hand. The moment the key made contact with the lock, everyone in the room felt the temperature around them plummeting rapidly. "This key must be the real one. We need to be very cautious once we enter the underground tomb," Elder Kent said as he used the key to unlock the door, glancing over at Elder Howard. In Kent''s view, the actions within the underground tomb would undoubtedly be fraught with danger, and they had to exercise sufficient caution. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Howard was sometimes impulsive, so it was essential to give him reminders before they proceeded. Howard nodded seriously. "I understand. I will be very careful while moving through the underground tomb, and I will follow your instructions." Elder Howard and Elder Kent did not intend to let the other members of the Night Blades enter the underground tomb. In their view, the strength of the remaining members was insufficient. The moment the two elders fully opened the door to the underground tomb, everyone in the room heard agonizing wails. Elder Howard addressed the group, "You can leave now! Before we return, you must stand guard at the door and make sure no one goes out!" The other Night Blades members had long wanted to escape this room. Upon receiving Elder Howard''s command, they quickly fled. Meanwhile, the two elders stepped through the doorway. As soon as they entered, the door slammed shut behind them. "It seems we need to find another exit if we want to get out of the underground tomb," Elder Kent remarked slowly upon witnessing this scene. Kent was not particularly panicked. He believed that encountering danger in the underground tomb was quite normal. Moreover, with Lawrence and Irving already inside, he felt confident that he and Elder Howard together would be at least as capable as Lawrence and Irving. As the two Night Blades elders ventured deeper into the tomb, a shift in the surrounding power became apparent. Both Lawrence and Irving could sense the change in energy within the underground tomb. However, neither of them immediately considered the reason for the change in energy within the underground tomb. Only the werewolf leader quickly thought of a possible explanation. "I believe that some other powerful beings have entered the underground tomb. It could very well be those two Night Blades elders," he said, directing his gaze toward Irving. Irving took a moment to think calmly before slowly nodding. "I believe your assumption is quite valid. Aside from those two Night Blades elders, I can''t think of anyone else strong enough to have entered the underground tomb. It seems that all the various forces in Shadow City have gathered in the tomb. Perhaps we can use this opportunity to eliminate Lawrence and the two Night Blades elders altogether. You might even be able to regain control of Shadow City! You could transform Shadow City into the core territory of your werewolf clan!" Chapter 207 - 207: The Long-Awaited Ritual The werewolf leader did not pay much attention to Irving''s words. In his view, the majority of his clan members had already been wiped out by the Night Blades. Even if he were to take control of Shadow City, there would be no way for his clan to achieve revival. "It seems you don''t have much of a plan for the revival of your clan. Are you really not willing to fight for your people as the werewolf leader?" Irving said, hoping to spark some fighting spirit in him. Irving believed that if the werewolf leader lacked sufficient motivation, he would not be fully committed in the upcoming actions. Upon hearing Irving''s words, the werewolf leader scoffed. "As the leader of my clan, I naturally wish to see it revived. However, the vast majority of our members have already been killed. Even if I reclaim Shadow City, what difference would it make? I can''t bring my clan members back to life!" "You may not be able to bring them all back, but you still have a few followers left. Don''t those werewolves who continue to stand by your side deserve your fight?" Irving said, looking sincerely at the werewolf leader. At that moment, the werewolf leader found himself at a loss for words. Previously, he had viewed his remaining werewolf subordinates merely as tools that could be sacrificed at any time. The werewolf leader had long since lost any confidence in the revival of his clan. Everything he had done before had been solely for the purpose of seeking vengeance against the Night Blades. However, after hearing Irving''s words, something within him began to shift. He felt that perhaps he really did need to fight for the revival of his clan. The expression on the werewolf leader''s face changed repeatedly. After about a minute, his expression grew increasingly resolute. Finally, he looked at Irving and said, "I think you''re right! I must fight for my clan!" Irving extended his right hand. "I will fight for my companions as well! We need to fully cooperate in our upcoming actions!" The werewolf leader grasped Irving''s right hand, and together they made a firm resolution. At the same time that Irving and the werewolf leader solidified their determination, Lawrence had finally arrived at the prepared location with Aron, Benjamin, and the others. "This is our destination! You don''t need to go any further; just find a suitable place around here to rest," Elder Lawrence said in a hoarse voice. Everyone could tell that Elder Lawrence''s voice had changed significantly from before. It had become much more raspy. The group even felt that Lawrence was no longer entirely human; he seemed to have transformed into a werewolf. Benjamin scanned the surroundings and realized that he was in a location prepared for a ritual. Strange buildings and the skeletal remains of unknown creatures surrounded him. Among these monster bones, he could even spot some precious gemstones. "Elder Lawrence seems to want to hold a ritual here! You all must have noticed the things around us, right?" Benjamin said in a lowered voice to the others. Aron and Nick nodded gravely. "Whatever kind of ritual Elder Lawrence intends to perform, we must stop him! He brought us here clearly intending to use us as part of the ritual consumables," Aron said, his mind sharply focused. As the most senior member of the Angel Guild, Aron was well aware of what was happening. He had seen similar rituals in the Angel Guild''s archives. However, these rituals were all related to werewolves. Why would Elder Lawrence want to conduct a werewolf-related ritual? While Aron pondered this question, he suddenly recalled the change in Elder Lawrence''s voice. "Elder Lawrence must intend to transform himself into a werewolf!" Aron voiced his suspicion outright. The others looked at him with stunned expressions upon hearing this. "Elder Lawrence is one of the elders of the Night Blades, isn''t he? Why would he want to transform himself into a werewolf?" Nick asked incredulously. Aron shook his head. "What I just said is merely my own speculation. As for why he wants to do this, I have no idea." While saying this, Aron kept his gaze fixed on Elder Lawrence, who was facing away from them, seemingly searching for something. After carefully observing the surroundings, Benjamin leaned in closer to Aron and Nick and whispered, "Among the skeletons around us, there seems to be one that belongs to a werewolf. I think Aron''s guess might be correct." Both Benjamin and Aron felt that Elder Lawrence intended to transform himself into a werewolf. "So what should we do now? Should we just run away? After all, you both said we might very well become sacrifices for the ritual," Nick said, his voice filled with anxiety. Although Nick was not weaker than Benjamin or Aron, he had not experienced much and was facing such a bizarre situation for the first time. "We can''t act rashly. Since Elder Lawrence dared to bring us here, he must have already thought about how to deal with unexpected situations!" Aron''s mind was clearer than before. Benjamin nodded. "Exactly, we can''t take any hasty actions. Even if we manage to escape with our own strength, Anna and Wendy won''t be able to do the same. If we have to look after them, Lawrence will definitely catch up to us during the escape. The situation will only get worse then." Faced with the objections from Aron and Benjamin, Nick became even more anxious. "This won''t work, and that won''t work either! What do you two want to do? Are we really just going to wait here to die?" As soon as Benjamin finished speaking, Elder Lawrence slowly turned to face them. His gait had become very strange; his back was hunched, and his arms seemed heavy, nearly dragging on the ground. It looked as if he was crawling. Lawrence''s bizarre way of moving instilled fear in everyone. "You won''t have to wait much longer. The ritual is about to begin, and once it starts, you will no longer have to endure any pain," Lawrence said as he crawled to the center of the ritual circle. He lifted his head to look in their direction as he spoke. During this moment, they could see that Lawrence''s face was completely grotesque, falling apart. All they could make out were his blood-red eyes. "You won''t have to endure for much longer; liberation is coming soon," Lawrence kept repeating. His actions only heightened the panic among Aron, Benjamin, and the others. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron and Benjamin exchanged anxious glances, silently communicating. They both understood that the situation was dire, and they needed to make a decision immediately. Once the ritual began, they might not even have a chance to escape. In the end, Aron and Benjamin reached a consensus. They decided not to run away but rather to launch an attack on Elder Lawrence directly. As the strongest among them, Aron took the lead and charged at Lawrence. Aron transformed into a beam of golden light, infused with powerful radiant energy, rapidly approaching Lawrence. At the same time, Benjamin coordinated his attack, drawing his weapon and launching a surprise assault toward Lawrence. Initially, Nick was taken aback by Aron and Benjamin''s sudden actions. However, as an assassin, his reflexes were quick enough to keep up. He took a step back, hiding in the shadows, and then swiftly maneuvered around to get behind Lawrence. All three of them launched their attacks simultaneously, each believing that this time they would achieve some degree of success. It seemed that Lawrence was oblivious to their movements. He stood at the center of the ritual circle, continuously repeating the same phrase. As the first to strike, Aron was also the first to reach Lawrence''s side. To his shock, he realized that his attack had no effect on Lawrence whatsoever. The radiant energy he wielded was absorbed by Lawrence''s robe. Benjamin''s attack from a distance was similarly blocked by the robe. Only Nick, attacking from behind Lawrence, managed to inflict some damage. Nick drove his poisoned dagger into Elder Lawrence''s back. However, the poison on the dagger had no effect on Lawrence whatsoever. Instead, it backfired on Nick himself. Nick felt his consciousness beginning to fade, blurring more and more. Just before everything went dark, he vaguely saw the face of a werewolf. This werewolf face was what Lawrence would look like after the ritual began. "You really overestimate yourselves, thinking you could succeed with a sneak attack!" Lawrence''s raspy voice echoed in their ears. Then, they heard Lawrence let out a terrifying laugh. "What you''ve done has actually helped me tremendously. Your attacks won''t harm me at all; instead, they''ve directly activated the ritual. I will convert your power into a part of myself. Your strength and souls will serve as the price for my greater power! No one can stop me now; this ritual is destined to succeed!" At this point, Lawrence''s voice had taken on an ethereal quality. After the ritual began, he had already gained a portion of the Werewolf God''s power. His physical form was now a blend between that of a werewolf and a human. Chapter 208 - 208: You Still Have to Rely on Me Elder Lawrence, now transformed into a half-wolf, half-human form, extended his left hand toward the sky. Suddenly, a bright crimson light burst forth from the palm of Elder Lawrence''s hand. This crimson light then morphed into a red sphere shaped like a skull. The moment the skull-shaped red sphere appeared, Aron, Benjamin, and Nick all felt their powers rapidly converging into the red sphere. "You should be able to feel it now, right? Your strength is quickly dissipating! Your powers are gradually becoming a part of mine!" Elder Lawrence spoke these words in a chilling, menacing tone, accompanied by an unsettling, mocking laugh. Naturally, Aron and the others were not going to remain passive in the face of such a situation. Aron quickly pulled out a doll-like object from his pocket. He threw the doll toward Elder Lawrence. The doll was drawn toward the red sphere, and the moment it made contact, Aron''s figure suddenly became extremely ethereal. As the doll was completely absorbed by the red sphere, Aron abruptly reappeared at a position far away from Elder Lawrence. Using the doll he possessed, Aron successfully evaded Elder Lawrence''s attack. At the same time, Benjamin also managed to activate his time-dilation device. With the help of the time-dilation device, Benjamin managed to escape to the location where Anna and Wendy were. Although Benjamin''s current position wasn''t entirely safe, it was one that allowed for both offense and defense. After Aron and Benjamin successfully retreated, Nick awkwardly realized that he had no backup plan. It dawned on Nick why the others regarded him as less powerful than Aron and Benjamin. While he was not inferior to them in direct combat ability, he was significantly lacking in terms of equipment and battle experience. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Aron and Benjamin had found themselves in Nick''s situation, they would not have recklessly attacked Elder Lawrence. They understood that without any trump cards, taking risks was unwise. Nick was beginning to feel regret. But it was too late for regrets now. Nick could only rely on his agility as an assassin to continually maneuver back and forth, trying to evade the red spheres summoned by Elder Lawrence. However, during this back-and-forth, Nick gradually found himself at a disadvantage. He was increasingly being pulled toward the red sphere by a powerful suction force. Although Nick had his back to Elder Lawrence, he could still feel the elder''s unwavering focus on him. "Someone hurry up and come up with a plan to save me! I''m about to be devoured by Elder Lawrence!" At that moment, Nick was in a state of panic. He found himself continuously imagining the terrifying scenarios that could unfold next. He thought that he was about to be swallowed whole by Elder Lawrence. Aron, Benjamin, and the others were equally panicked upon witnessing this scene. Aron quickly rushed over to Benjamin''s side. "Do you have any other trump cards? I''ve already used up all mine in the previous battle!" Aron didn''t care about his pride at that moment; he absolutely did not want to see Nick killed by Elder Lawrence. After all, Nick was the strongest new member of the Angel Guild he could find in such a short time. Anna then spoke to Benjamin in a weak voice, "If you can save Nick, all of us in the Angel Guild will be very grateful to you!" Seeing this scene, Wendy also felt that Benjamin had to take action immediately. "Although we''ve had some conflicts in the past, the Angel Guild is our ally. Since the members of the Angel Guild have fallen into such a dangerous situation, you should help them right away." A look of helplessness finally appeared on Benjamin''s calm face. "I want to help him, but I have no trump cards left either! I''ve exhausted all my resources in the last battle." "All we can do now is attack Elder Lawrence! Hopefully, our attacks will draw his attention, giving Nick a slim chance to escape from him." Benjamin laid out his plan directly. However, this plan made those who had just urged him to act quickly to save Nick feel very hesitant. Everyone had seen during the brief battle that their strength was far inferior to Elder Lawrence''s. If they attacked him again, they couldn''t even ensure their own safe retreat. Aron was under immense pressure at that moment. After thinking quickly for a while, he spoke directly to Benjamin. "Anna and Wendy are still in poor condition. They won''t be able to help us in the upcoming battle, so it''s up to the two of us to attack Elder Lawrence!" While Aron could be quite irritating at times, he also had a commendable quality that others respected: he was willing to take responsibility. After saying this, Aron immediately launched an attack on Elder Lawrence. Benjamin, of course, didn''t hesitate at all; after all, this plan had originated from him. This time, Aron and Benjamin''s attack was more serious than before. They both understood that if this attack failed, they might not have another chance. However, their assault still didn''t succeed. Elder Lawrence had long been prepared for their attacks. The moment their attacks were launched, Elder Lawrence''s counterattack immediately followed. "You really underestimate my intelligence," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "Do you think you can successfully ambush me twice? Today, I will show you the consequences of underestimating me!" At that moment, Lawrence''s voice no longer resembled that of a human. While the others could vaguely grasp the meaning behind his words, to them, it sounded merely like a wolf''s howl. Elder Lawrence concentrated all his power into his left hand. The crimson sphere in the shape of a skull expanded continuously until it engulfed all the areas within Aron and the others'' line of sight. Both Nick, who was firmly under Lawrence''s control, and Aron and Benjamin, who had just attacked him, felt their strength draining at an astonishing rate. Even Anna and Wendy, who were at a distance, could sense their own power rapidly dissipating. "The price you must pay is not just your strength! You will also have to sacrifice your lives! Your flesh and blood will be transformed into puppets by me!" Elder Lawrence uttered these words with an unbearable, piercing wail. As he spoke, he slowly rose to his feet. He had absorbed enough power and felt ready to proceed to the next step of the ritual. Elder Lawrence completely retracted the crimson sphere in the shape of a skull. The red orb transformed into a flash of red light and vanished above Lawrence''s forehead. At the same time, the bones surrounding the ritual site began to tremble. It was as if they had suddenly come to life. Anna and Wendy''s faces turned pale with terror at the sight. "What on earth is happening? Why are those bones moving?" Wendy, in slightly better condition than Anna, managed to exclaim in shock before pulling Anna away from Elder Lawrence. "Just give up! From the moment you arrived here, it was destined that you would never escape!" Suddenly, Lawrence''s voice echoed in Wendy''s ear. Startled by the unexpected sound, Wendy froze in place. "You were right; I''m right beside you now," Lawrence''s voice came again, this time whispering directly into Wendy''s ear. Wendy could even feel the chill emanating from him as he spoke. She dared not look in his direction. However, her avoidance couldn''t delay the inevitable for long. Elder Lawrence''s goal was to shatter their mental state completely. Once they were broken, he would kill them all. "You know of my presence now. Why not turn around and take a look? Do you think that by not turning, you can still survive?" Lawrence''s voice grew increasingly sinister and terrifying. Wendy found herself unable to think at all. Next to her, Anna''s breath had become very faint. Even if Anna could remain calm, she was unable to utter a single word. "Since you are unwilling to speak, let''s skip that part! I don''t need your answers to make you accept your ultimate fate!" Elder Lawrence unleashed an attack with a howl characteristic of a werewolf. In that instant, everyone felt a piercing pain deep within their souls. This was not an effect that could be caused by a physical attack. Just as they were on the brink of being completely annihilated by Lawrence''s assault, a familiar voice suddenly echoed in their minds. "You''re still counting on me, aren''t you?" Irving''s voice resonated within everyone''s thoughts. Upon hearing Irving''s voice, Elder Lawrence halted his actions. Panic etched on his face, he scanned the surroundings as if desperately trying to locate Irving. "You don''t need to be so anxious; I''ll be right in front of you very soon! And this time, I''ve brought along a friend who''s a good match for you!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, he and the werewolf leader appeared not far from Elder Lawrence. Upon seeing Irving, the despair that had engulfed Wendy and Anna began to dissipate. They felt that as long as Irving was present, Elder Lawrence could no longer pose a threat to them. Upon seeing Irving, Elder Lawrence immediately redirected his attack towards him. This, of course, meant that the crisis for Wendy, Anna, Benjamin, Aron, and Nick had been temporarily averted. Chapter 209 - 209: We Cant Let Them Enjoy the Spectacle Elder Lawrence fixed his crimson eyes intently on Irving''s direction. After confirming Irving''s position, he transformed into a massive dire wolf. With a piercing howl, the dire wolf that Lawrence had become lunged swiftly towards Irving. "He can actually turn himself into a gigantic dire wolf! That''s something I never expected. Can you do that as the werewolf leader?" Irving seemed unfazed by Elder Lawrence''s attack. He even had the mood to joke with the werewolf leader. The werewolf leader coldly replied, "I certainly can''t do that, because I am a werewolf, not a wolf! I won''t degrade myself like Lawrence!" In the eyes of the werewolf leader, werewolves were inherently a step above wolves in terms of evolution. To voluntarily transform into a wolf was akin to self-degradation. Irving smiled and nodded. "In that case, your combat ability should be stronger than his, right?" The werewolf leader did not respond to Irving''s question. Instead, he entered a frenzied state and charged towards Elder Lawrence. "You were all saying that the biggest flaw of you werewolves is your impulsiveness. You haven''t even answered my question, and you''ve already jumped into the fight. We could have waited for Elder Lawrence to reach us before engaging him." Irving actually disapproved of the werewolf leader''s actions. In Irving''s view, the werewolf leader''s reckless actions could very likely prevent them from gathering enough information. However, since the werewolf leader had already initiated the attack, Irving had no choice but to join him in the assault against Elder Lawrence. Although the werewolf leader looked down on Elder Lawrence, he was unable to gain the upper hand during the fight. Even with Irving''s assistance, the werewolf leader could only manage to reach a stalemate with Elder Lawrence. "It seems you were indeed just bragging earlier," Irving teased the werewolf leader during the battle. "If you were as strong as you claimed, we would have already eliminated Elder Lawrence! But from the current situation, it''s clear that his power is still very formidable. It might take us quite a while to take him down." What Irving said was, of course, his honest opinion. Throughout the fight with Elder Lawrence, he realized that Lawrence''s strength was far greater than before. Although Elder Lawrence had largely lost his rationality, he was still able to suppress both the werewolf leader and Irving through sheer instinct. During the battle, Irving was reluctant to use the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, as it was his trump card. He had already used up most of his items in previous encounters. Although he still wielded the powerful Staff of Calamity, each use of the staff during the fight would further deteriorate Irving''s condition. Irving also understood that the enemy he faced was not just Elder Lawrence. The two elders from the Night Blades were still waiting for them in Shadow City. Irving did not want to find himself in a situation where he was caught off guard, like a mantis stalking a cicada while a yellow bird lay in wait. Therefore, he needed to maintain his fighting ability even after defeating Elder Lawrence. Due to the many concerns weighing on his mind, Irving found it difficult to focus all of his energy during the battle. The fight between him and Elder Lawrence had settled into a tense stalemate. Aron, Benjamin, and the others desperately wanted to help Irving, but their powers were insufficient to intervene in such a dangerous fight. Benjamin had once risked trying to join the battle, but as soon as he reached the edge of the battlefield, he realized how weak he truly was. At that moment, Aron reminded everyone, "We must stay calm! Although Irving is not currently at an advantage, Lawrence hasn''t completely suppressed him either. We can only help Irving at a critical moment. If we act rashly now, we will only worsen his situation." Aron''s meaning was clear. He believed that rather than recklessly joining the fight, it would be better to observe from the sidelines. At least by watching, they wouldn''t negatively impact Irving''s efforts. Wendy, however, was slightly dissatisfied with Aron''s statement. She already felt that Aron was deliberately trying to put Irving in a precarious position. After hearing his words, she was even more convinced that her judgment had been correct. Wendy was about to speak up to criticize Aron, but before she could say anything, Benjamin bluntly stated, "I think you''re right. Given the current situation, we can only observe for now." Since Benjamin had already said this, Wendy felt there was no point in adding more. She knew Benjamin would never betray Irving. So, Aron, Benjamin, and the others began to watch the fierce battle between Irving and Elder Lawrence from a short distance away. Although they faced no immediate danger, their hearts were still filled with tension. They understood that the outcome of the battle would determine their fates. If Irving emerged victorious, they would be safe. However, if he failed, Elder Lawrence would undoubtedly come after them. As everyone anxiously observed the fight, Elders Howard and Kent arrived at the edge of the battlefield. The two elders had not been able to track Lawrence''s whereabouts immediately upon entering the underground tomb. They had gotten lost for a while within the catacombs. However, through their close cooperation, they quickly managed to locate Irving and the werewolf leader. Eventually, they followed the trail of Irving and the werewolf leader to this spot. Upon witnessing the ongoing battle, their earlier anxiety suddenly eased. "Our enemies are embroiled in a fierce struggle," Elder Howard said directly to Elder Kent. "We can now watch leisurely. Once they are exhausted from fighting each other, we can step in and eliminate them all." Elder Howard felt that the current situation was perfect for the Night Blades. A traitor like Lawrence was engaged in a life-and-death battle with Irving, the biggest opponent of the Night Blades, while he and Elder Kent could watch leisurely from the sidelines. Elder Kent naturally did not disagree. He also believed that waiting for their enemies to weaken each other before stepping in was the safest approach. The two Night Blades elders then concealed themselves not far from the battlefield. They thought their plan was flawless, but in reality, Irving had already detected their presence. During the fight, Irving had pinpointed the locations of Elder Howard and Elder Kent. Upon realizing that the two Night Blades elders intended to watch from a distance, Irving immediately changed his strategy. He would never allow his enemies to observe the battle casually. Irving turned directly to the werewolf leader and said, "I think this battlefield is not advantageous for us, so I want to move to a new location. Just follow me." After saying this, Irving sprinted at full speed toward the direction of Elder Howard and Elder Kent. The werewolf leader wanted to ask Irving why he was doing this, but Irving moved so quickly that he didn''t have time to voice his question. Before he knew it, Irving had already covered a considerable distance. In this situation, the werewolf leader had no other options. He could only follow Irving as they advanced toward the new battlefield. After all, without Irving''s assistance, the werewolf leader would be unable to handle Elder Lawrence alone. As Irving and the werewolf leader moved toward another battlefield, Lawrence naturally followed closely behind. At this point, Lawrence had transformed into a terrifying, twisted monster. Although he initially appeared in the form of a fearsome wolf, he had been increasingly corrupted by the Blood of the Abyss throughout the fight. Now, his form was beyond description; he had become an indescribable horror. Aron, Benjamin, and the others were taken aback by this sight. Initially, they thought Irving chose to retreat because he felt he could no longer win the battle¡ªhe was trying to escape. However, Benjamin and Wendy quickly dismissed this speculation. "Irving would never choose to run away. Even when facing an unbeatable enemy, he would fight with everything he has. And if he wanted to escape, he would inform us in advance," Wendy stated firmly to the group. Benjamin didn''t speak but nodded gravely in agreement. While everyone was speculating why Irving was acting this way, he finally approached the two Night Blades elders. Irving''s actions left Howard and Kent at a loss. The two elders watched wide-eyed as Irving came running toward them. "Since you two elders are here, why are you just standing at the edge of the battlefield? You are the elders of the Night Blades! Shouldn''t you be fighting for the Night Blades?" Irving shouted loudly when he was not far from the two elders. Irving''s words immediately caught the attention of the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence. The werewolf leader quickly changed direction; he didn''t want to face the two Night Blades elders alone. However, Elder Lawrence had no such concerns. To him, both Irving and the two Night Blades elders were enemies, and he simply needed to eliminate them all. The order of their elimination was irrelevant to him. By this maneuver, Irving not only evaded Elder Lawrence''s pursuit but also compelled Howard and Kent, who were initially intent on observing, to join the fray. At this point, the situation had shifted to give Irving a certain advantage. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 210 - 210: The Ceremony Continues With Us Faced with the frenzied attacks from the now monstrous Elder Lawrence, Elders Howard and Kent found themselves unable to divert their attention to deal with Irving and the werewolf leader. In such a situation, Irving naturally chose to observe the fierce battle among his adversaries from a distance. After confirming that neither Elder Lawrence, Elder Howard, nor Elder Kent had any spare energy to focus on him, he quickly made his way over to Aron, Benjamin, and the others. "Your situation can''t be too dire, can it?" Irving assessed the condition of the group with a quick glance. He could see that Anna appeared somewhat weakened, while Wendy had clearly experienced a level of fright that surpassed her capacity to cope. Aron, Benjamin, and Nick looked nearly exhausted. Although none of the five were in particularly good shape, their conditions were not overly critical. They were still able to ensure their own safety. Benjamin hurriedly spoke up to Irving, "We''re not in terrible shape, but you need to act quickly to stop Elder Lawrence''s ritual! He''s gaining the power of a formidable deity that we know nothing about through this ceremony." Benjamin felt that Irving might not fully grasp Elder Lawrence''s plans, so he quickly relayed all the information he had. Irving nodded. "I will certainly put an end to his ritual! However, before that, I need to ensure he thoroughly exhausts the strength of the other two Night Blades elders." Irving''s plan was intricately interconnected. Before Irving located Elder Lawrence, he had conducted a thorough analysis of the ritual that Elder Lawrence was most likely to perform with the werewolf leader. Both he and the werewolf leader believed that the most probable ceremony involved Elder Lawrence bestowing upon himself the formidable powers of the Werewolf God. In this scenario, as long as Elder Lawrence''s ritual did not completely fail, he would be able to gain increasingly powerful abilities. This would allow Elder Lawrence to gain the upper hand in his battles against the other two Night Blades elders. Given that, with the werewolf leader''s assistance, Irving could stop Elder Lawrence''s ritual at any moment, it made sense for him to let Elder Lawrence weaken the two Night Blades elders to a certain extent before considering halting the ritual. Although Irving''s reasoning surprised Benjamin at first, he quickly understood. He realized that Irving''s plan was indeed the most logical one. If their enemies could destroy each other, it would undoubtedly be the scenario everyone wanted to see. While Aron found Irving''s plan somewhat risky, he couldn''t come up with a better alternative. As Irving and the others watched the clash between Elder Lawrence and the two other Night Blades elders, the werewolf leader approached them. Aron, Benjamin, and Nick had already encountered the werewolf leader before, so they did not react with excessive alarm upon seeing him again. Anna and Wendy had not encountered the werewolf leader before, so when he appeared, they instinctively stepped back to hide behind Irving. "I think there are some flaws in our previous plan," the werewolf leader said, paying no mind to the movements of Irving''s companions. He looked seriously at Irving. Irving felt a bit puzzled. "What flaws are there in our plan? It was carefully discussed and analyzed before we established it. Moreover, you previously thought it was the most perfect plan. Did you discover some other crucial information during the recent battle?" Irving sensed that the werewolf leader''s current demeanor was somewhat unusual, prompting him to ask so many questions. In Irving''s view, the werewolf leader might also be influenced by the Werewolf God in the underground tomb, making him someone Irving needed to be wary of. "I had previously underestimated Elder Lawrence''s understanding of the ritual practices of our clan," the werewolf leader said in a very somber tone. "Elder Lawrence must have obtained the complete process of our clan''s sacrificial ceremony from other members of our tribe. We cannot allow him to complete the entire ritual. If he truly finishes it, he will gain the power of the Werewolf God''s messenger. At that point, we will have no chance of defeating him." As the werewolf leader spoke, his tone gradually became more agitated. Irving and the others could sense the werewolf leader''s intense anger. "So, are you saying we must stop his ritual?" Irving asked directly. The werewolf leader shook his head. "We don''t need to stop his ritual; what we need to do is continue the partially completed ritual ourselves." This statement deepened Irving''s wariness. "I don''t understand. If we complete the ritual, won''t we become the Werewolf God''s messengers? Are you sure this won''t lead us into even greater peril?" At this point, Irving''s tone had grown significantly more somber. Benjamin, who knew Irving well, was already preparing for a fight. If the werewolf leader truly turned against them, Benjamin would be ready to launch an attack in an instant. The werewolf leader clearly picked up on Irving''s caution. "I do want to become the Werewolf God''s messenger," he quickly clarified. "Because if I can become a messenger of the deity, I will have the chance to resurrect my kin. I won''t treat you as sacrifices; you have provided me with invaluable assistance, and I am not an ungrateful person. Moreover, as long as I become the Werewolf God''s messenger, you won''t need to worry about the Night Blades threat anymore. I alone can defeat the three elders of the Night Blades." The werewolf leader''s tone had become very urgent at this point. The werewolf leader''s eyes turned blood-red. At this moment, it wasn''t just Benjamin who was prepared for battle; Anna and Wendy were also ready to fight. They could clearly see that something was off with the werewolf leader. After gathering some information about the werewolf leader, Irving slowly said, "I think your plan is indeed the most reasonable. Let''s proceed according to your plan!" Irving''s words brought great joy to the werewolf leader. However, his companions displayed looks of surprise upon hearing him say this. Benjamin leaned in and lowered his voice, speaking directly to Irving. "Are you sure this decision doesn''t have any problems? Have you really let your guard down against the werewolf leader?" Though Benjamin''s voice was very low, the werewolf leader still heard him. He shot an angry glare at Benjamin. Irving smiled and replied, "I believe that our strength alone isn''t enough to defeat the Night Blades. So if the werewolf leader can truly gain the power of the Werewolf God''s messenger, why should we oppose it? Once he becomes the messenger, his primary targets for attack will surely be the members of the Night Blades. After all, those are his greatest threats." What Irving said filled the werewolf leader with immense happiness. "Then let''s get moving quickly. We can''t allow Lawrence''s ritual to continue any longer; it will lead him to steal more power," the werewolf leader urged, eagerly stepping into the center of the ritual formation. "You just need to smash all the bones around you. As long as these bones are shattered, Lawrence''s ritual will end, and I can take his place to continue the ceremony," the werewolf leader urged Irving and the others to take action. Irving signaled to his companions with a glance that it was time to move. Although Irving didn''t understand how breaking the bones could end Lawrence''s ritual, he believed the werewolf leader wouldn''t lie about this. After all, it was crucial for the werewolf leader''s plan to succeed. Irving, however, did not join the others in their actions. He felt it was necessary to keep a close eye on the werewolf leader. Even though he had agreed to the plan, he did not fully trust him. If the werewolf leader intended to pose a threat to Irving and his companions after gaining the Werewolf God''s immense power, Irving was confident he could retaliate. Through their previous conversations, Irving had already learned about the weaknesses of the Werewolf God''s messenger. The werewolf leader could probably guess Irving''s suspicions, but he didn''t care about Irving''s wariness; he simply wanted to begin his ritual as soon as possible. As the bones surrounding the ritual formation were continually destroyed, Elder Lawrence, who was engaged in battle with two elders from the Night Blades, immediately sensed something was amiss. He immediately abandoned his fight with the two elders from the Night Blades and rushed toward the ritual formation as quickly as possible. "You need to speed up your actions! Lawrence has already noticed what you''re doing!" the werewolf leader urged everyone to move faster. Although Aron, Benjamin, and the others were doing their utmost, they still couldn''t destroy all the bones in time. Just as only a few fragments remained around the ritual formation, Elder Lawrence appeared before them. Elder Lawrence shouted at them in an extremely angry voice, "Stop what you''re doing right now!" His roar caused Benjamin, Aron, and the others to lose consciousness in an instant. While Irving was also affected to some extent, his strength was formidable, and he only felt a slight throbbing pain in his head. Elder Lawrence didn''t take advantage of Benjamin and the others'' unconsciousness to kill them outright. Instead, he locked his attack on the werewolf leader. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this point, Elder Lawrence''s form was very close to that of a Worm; apart from his tentacle-like eyes, he had no other bodily organs remaining. Yet even having transformed into a massive Worm, Elder Lawrence''s speed was still remarkably swift. He almost instantaneously appeared in front of the werewolf leader. Chapter 211 - 211: No One Is Worthy of Trust The werewolf leader stared with his crimson eyes at Elder Lawrence, who had transformed into a Worm and was charging toward him. The werewolf leader did not attempt to dodge. If he did, he would leave the ritual site, and once he stepped away, his plan could no longer proceed. Entering a state of frenzy, the werewolf leader chose to confront Elder Lawrence head-on. At the same time, he shouted to Irving, "You must help me now! I can''t defeat Lawrence in his frenzied state on my own!" Irving did not immediately agree to the werewolf leader''s plea for help. After what had just transpired, his trust in the werewolf leader had greatly diminished. So, Irving quickly found an excuse: "My companions are in terrible condition right now. I need to ensure their safety first. You''ll have to hold him off by yourself for a while." After saying this, Irving swiftly made his way toward his companions. When he reached Benjamin, Aron, and the others, he discovered that they had only temporarily lost consciousness. The power of Elder Lawrence''s earlier roar was not as overwhelming as it seemed. "It looks like you''re all going to be fine, so I don''t need to stay here with you," he remarked. With that, Irving turned and headed toward the two elders from the Night Blades. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving believed that the two elders from the Night Blades should have more information and, given the current circumstances, they would be willing to cooperate with him. After about fifteen minutes of searching, he finally found Elder Howard and Elder Kent in a place piled high with bones. The condition of the two Night Blades elders was dire. Half of Elder Howard''s face had been torn away, and the remaining half was covered in wounds. Elder Kent had lost both of his arms, and his legs were broken. When the two elders saw Irving, their expressions suddenly turned to panic. "You don''t need to worry too much. I''m not here to eliminate you. I believe there is room for cooperation between us," Irving said in a gentle tone. Of course, Elder Howard and Elder Kent did not believe Irving''s words. However, they had no other options left; they could no longer afford to be enemies with him. "Cooperation? What kind of cooperation do you have in mind? We can''t even fight anymore," Elder Howard said in a voice filled with pain. Elder Howard''s injuries were clearly more severe than Elder Kent''s, and speaking was a struggle for him. "You should understand very well that I am your enemy. If given the chance, I would certainly eliminate all members of the Night Blades." Irving did not say anything to reassure the two Night Blades elders. Irving felt that saying those things now would only make the two Night Blades elders even less willing to cooperate with him. "However, the situation is a bit more complicated now. We are currently in an underground tomb. I believe you should know that this tomb belongs to the Werewolf Clan. Fighting in an underground tomb means that the members of the Werewolf Clan will be significantly stronger. Therefore, I believe the werewolf leader is more powerful than all of us combined. The werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence are competing for the right to continue the ritual. Whichever one of them ultimately prevails will possess power beyond our imagination. So, we must work together to eliminate both of them." Irving''s line of thought was actually very clear. Since they were fighting in a tomb that belonged to the Werewolf Clan, the greatest enemies would naturally be the members of the Werewolf Clan. The werewolf leader was a member of the Werewolf Clan, and while Elder Lawrence was not, after using the Blood of the Abyss, he had, in a sense, also become a werewolf. Irving wanted to say all of this to convince the two elders that he was being sincere. Elder Kent then spoke in a cold tone. "I indeed want to eliminate those two damned individuals as well. But you still haven''t explained why we should trust you! Just as you said before, once you find the opportunity, you will wipe out all the members of the Night Blades. By cooperating with you now, aren''t we digging our own graves?" Irving nodded. "You are indeed digging your own graves by cooperating with me. But this is something you must do, as you have no other options left. You should be able to feel your life force draining away rapidly. The underground tomb itself devours the life force of any living beings within it. Your only hope is to cooperate with me, and then, when we leave the tomb, use the array belonging to the Night Blades in Shadow City to create an opportunity for escape." Irving laid out the most reasonable choice for the two Night Blades elders. Hearing this, their expressions turned very dejected, as they truly had no better options. Even though they knew that Irving would eventually eliminate them, they could only temporarily cooperate with him. "We can work with you. What do you want from us? We cannot provide you with any help in battle," Elder Howard finally made a decision and directly asked Irving about the terms of cooperation. Irving smiled and replied, "I certainly don''t expect you to assist me during the battle. I just hope to obtain more information about Lawrence from you. Only then can I find his weaknesses. Eliminating Lawrence should also be your task, right? So you don''t need to help him conceal his weaknesses." After saying this, Irving waited for the two Night Blades elders to respond. Elder Howard and Elder Kent exchanged glances with each other. Ultimately, it was Elder Kent who spoke up about Lawrence''s weaknesses. "Although Lawrence was previously an elder of the Night Blades, he chose to betray us as soon as we arrived in Shadow City. Our understanding of him is quite limited; all we know is that he has harnessed the power of the Blood of the Abyss. The true nature of that power is known only to the core leaders of the Night Blades. However, you might be able to ambush Lawrence during his fight with the werewolf leader. That could lead to his ultimate demise." In reality, Elder Kent did not provide any useful information. Irving could tell that the other party was merely going through the motions. Yet, Irving did not intend to call him out on it. "Your suggestion is indeed a good one. I will ambush Lawrence. While I carry out my plan, I hope you both will stay here. If you recklessly move to another location, you could very well encounter a deadly threat." After saying this, Irving quickly left. The two Night Blades elders watched him depart. Once Irving had completely vanished, Elder Kent hurriedly turned to Elder Howard and said, "We need to get out of here as soon as possible!" Elder Kent''s statement surprised Elder Howard. "Both of us are severely injured. If we act rashly, we will surely face unforeseen dangers. It''s better for us to wait here until the battle is over." Elder Howard believed that although Irving would not spare them, he would at least ensure their escape from the underground tomb. As long as they could escape the underground tomb, the two elders would be able to utilize the arrays laid out by the Night Blades in Shadow City to successfully flee. Before entering the tomb, the two Night Blades elders had set up numerous arrays throughout Shadow City. If they could return, these arrays would activate automatically. With the help of the arrays, even the heavily wounded Night Blades elders would be able to contend with Irving. Elder Kent scoffed at Howard''s words. With an anxious tone, he said, "This plan is definitely not going to succeed. Irving will undoubtedly be on high alert. Our only chance to escape is during their battle. Although we are severely injured, if we act immediately, we still have a chance to get away." Elder Kent was unwilling to wait around to die. He believed that some proactive measures had to be taken. After Kent''s persuasion, Elder Howard eventually agreed to Kent''s plan. The two wounded Night Blades elders then began to search aimlessly for a way to escape the underground tomb. Meanwhile, not far away, Irving was observing the two of them. From the very beginning, Irving had never trusted anyone other than his own companions. His reason for discussing cooperation with the two Night Blades elders was merely to extract more information from them. Since the Night Blades elders had no intention of providing Irving with any information, he naturally decided it was time to let them go. Irving intended to have the two Night Blades elders find a way to escape the underground tomb, and then he would eliminate them. After all, the battle between the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence was unlikely to be resolved easily. Irving had plenty of time to observe the actions of others and further adjust his plans. At the same time, the fight between the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence had reached a fever pitch. Both sides were harnessing the powerful energy of the Werewolf God within the underground tomb, making it impossible for either to gain a clear advantage. Elder Lawrence''s form had shifted from that of a Worm to one resembling a cocoon. This transformation indicated that the power he had gained from the ritual was about to elevate him to a new level. Seeing the change in Elder Lawrence''s form, the werewolf leader became even more anxious. Chapter 212 - 212: Escape from the Underground Tomb The werewolf leader was anxious about Elder Lawrence''s transformation, but he no longer had the strength to stop Lawrence from gaining more power. At that moment, the werewolf leader suddenly spotted Irving rapidly approaching. He shouted to Irving in a frantic tone, "You have to intervene and stop Elder Lawrence! If he breaks free from his cocoon, he will gain power far beyond anything we can imagine!" Irving detected a hint of desperation in the werewolf leader''s words. However, he had no intention of directly attacking Elder Lawrence. Instead, Irving replied coolly, "We don''t need to fight Elder Lawrence to the bitter end! We can simply escape from the underground tomb. The two elders of the Night Blades will also assist us." Irving neither wanted Elder Lawrence to complete the ritual nor wished for the werewolf leader to gain excessive power. Therefore, he hoped everyone could leave the underground tomb. This way, they could interrupt the ongoing ritual and prevent the werewolf leader from acquiring greater strength. The werewolf leader firmly opposed Irving''s plan. "That''s impossible! The ritual has already progressed to the latter half. The only way to make Elder Lawrence fail is for me to take his place in the ritual!" As the werewolf leader spoke with Irving, he continued to fight against Elder Lawrence. At this point, Elder Lawrence had completely lost his sanity. He was entirely under the control of the Werewolf God''s power. No one would choose to negotiate with Elder Lawrence. In the midst of this crisis, the werewolf leader thought of a reason that might persuade Irving. "Elder Lawrence has completely lost his mind. Once he gains power, he will undoubtedly wipe us out! But I can maintain my sanity. If I gain power, I can continue to collaborate with you." The werewolf leader believed his words would convince Irving. However, Irving simply smiled and shook his head. "You don''t need to deceive me any longer. Whether it''s you or Elder Lawrence, once you both acquire enough power, I will choose to eliminate myself and my companions." Irving''s tone was cold, leaving the werewolf leader momentarily at a loss for words. "Does our previous collaboration mean nothing to you? Have I ever posed any threat to you?" The werewolf leader''s voice was filled with sorrow as he spoke. The werewolf leader felt that he had shown great sincerity during his cooperation with Irving, and he believed he should have gained Irving''s trust by now. "You were indeed sincere during our previous collaboration, and you never posed any threat to me. However, I still don''t trust you," Irving replied as he joined Aron, Benjamin, and the others, who had also been awakened by him. Once all of Irving''s companions were awake, he decided it was time to lead them out of the underground tomb. However, before leaving, he needed to ensure that both the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence''s ritual would fail simultaneously. "Why? Why don''t you trust me?" the werewolf leader asked, frustration evident in his voice. He felt his plan was flawless and that he had shown no signs of weakness during his collaboration with Irving. Irving should have had no reason to doubt him. "While you didn''t pose any immediate threat to me, you intentionally withheld crucial information when you should have disclosed everything," Irving explained, having already confirmed the whereabouts of the two Night Blades elders with his tools. Despite being severely injured, the two elders of the Night Blades had managed to find a way to escape the underground tomb, which did not disappoint Irving. "The critical information you hid relates to your clan''s sacrificial ceremony. Once I realized you were concealing key details, I decided not to provide you with any assistance in the tomb," Irving''s words finally clarified the werewolf leader''s confusion. The werewolf leader glared at Irving with anger. "You don''t need to look at me like that. In reality, I haven''t placed you in a hopeless situation; as long as you abandon the ritual, you can leave unscathed." Irving felt no remorse for his actions. If the werewolf leader simply abandoned the notion of continuing the ritual, he could leave the underground tomb with Irving and his companions. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Staring with his blood-red eyes, the werewolf leader replied firmly, "That is absolutely impossible! As the leader of the Werewolf Clan, I must complete our sacrificial ceremony!" Since the werewolf leader had made his stance clear, Irving saw no reason to waste any more time. "Then go ahead and continue your ritual! I will take my companions and leave the underground tomb!" With that, Irving turned and quickly led his companions away. The werewolf leader let out a pained howl as he watched Irving and his companions leave. No matter how furious he was, he could not pursue them; he had to face Elder Lawrence in the final showdown. Only the victor would be able to continue the sacrificial ceremony. When the ritual was completed, all living beings within the underground tomb would lose their lives due to the arrival of the Werewolf God''s messenger. The werewolf leader had indeed concealed important information regarding the sacrificial ceremony. He did this solely to fulfill his own ambitions, and he knew he must pay the price for those ambitions. As the werewolf leader prepared for his life-or-death battle with Elder Lawrence, Irving quickly caught up with the two elders of the Night Blades. At that moment, the two Night Blades elders had arrived near the exit of the underground tomb. Elder Howard, upon seeing Irving and the others, immediately summoned dark energy to create a dense fog. "This fog will only hold them for a short time," Elder Howard urged Elder Kent. "We must move faster. We cannot stay in the underground tomb any longer." Elder Kent said nothing; he was intently searching for the exit of the tomb. Time ticked away, and soon, Irving and his companions found the exit created by Elder Howard''s fog. Elder Howard saw Irving emerging quickly from the mist, and his anxiety grew. He continued to generate more fog, hoping to delay Irving for as long as possible. "I found the exit!" Elder Kent finally exclaimed, having located the way out. At that moment, he pushed open the large door to the exit. Without hesitation, Elder Howard followed Elder Kent through the doorway, returning to Shadow City. As the two elders escaped from the underground tomb, the heavy door slammed shut behind them. Irving and his companions had not been able to stop the actions of the two Night Blades elders; it was only after the door closed that they emerged from the fog. "Our pace was far too slow. The two Night Blades elders have already escaped, and the door they used is now closed. We''ll likely have to find a new exit," Aron said, his voice filled with frustration. Irving shook his head. "We don''t need to find a new exit!" He pulled a key out of his pocket, a key given to him by the werewolf leader. "As long as we have this key, we can open the exit door from the underground tomb." He moved to the spot where the two Night Blades elders had previously been. After searching for a moment, Irving found the door they had used to leave the underground tomb. He placed the key on the door, and it emitted a bright flash of light. A passageway formed where the door had been. "Let''s hurry out! This passageway won''t last long!" Irving urged, and he and his companions quickly moved through the newly formed route. As the last person exited the passage, it vanished without a trace. Once they were out of the underground tomb, everyone finally escaped the biting cold that had tormented them inside, and they began to feel somewhat restored. "Where are we now? Is this really Shadow City?" Benjamin, who had recovered the quickest, observed his surroundings closely and noticed that the architectural style was completely different from that of Shadow City. Upon hearing Benjamin''s words, the others began to examine their environment as well, soon expressing their astonishment. "The architectural style here is entirely different from that of the Night Blades, and it doesn''t even resemble that of the Werewolf Clan," Irving stated, sharing his thoughts but refraining from confirming whether or not they were in Shadow City. He considered that it was very possible they had been transported to any location connected to the underground tomb after leaving. "It seems the passage we used was one previously traversed by the two Night Blades elders. Does that mean the Night Blades elders are nearby?" Aron suddenly had a thought and quickly asked Irving. Irving nodded. "They should be around us. However, I haven''t sensed their presence; they may have used some methods we are unaware of to leave quickly." Irving''s assertion was met with agreement from his companions. After their departure from the underground tomb, they could have used the map in their possession to return to their respective shelters directly. The reason they hadn''t was the immense loss that would come with it. Returning to their shelters recklessly would ensure their safety but would result in all the equipment and items they carried being left behind. The methods the Night Blades elders had for returning to their shelters were likely more sophisticated than what they knew, possibly allowing them to avoid the negative effects of a direct return. Chapter 213 - 213: The Destruction of Shadow City The group''s speculations did not help in resolving their current predicament. So, Irving directly reminded his companions, "No matter how the Night Blades elders returned to safety, it isn''t very important for us. What we need to do now is quickly figure out where we are. If we are no longer in the Desolate Canyon, we may have to resort to forcibly returning to our shelters." Irving''s words helped calm everyone down. Aron, holding the map in his hands, kept looking around. He hoped to gather more information that would allow their current location to appear on the map. However, Aron''s attempts were unsuccessful. Even after collecting enough information, the map still did not indicate where they were. "It seems that the map you have won''t provide us with much assistance," Irving concluded. "So let''s split up and explore the area." However, as soon as Irving finished his suggestion, Aron directly opposed it. "I think we shouldn''t split up! We don''t know where we are, and we can''t determine if this place is safe! We can only ensure everyone''s safety if we stick together. I believe you can agree with my reasoning, Irving." Irving looked at Aron. "You''re right; then let''s move forward together!" Although Irving agreed with Aron''s idea, he felt that Aron was being overly cautious. Aron''s demeanor now was a stark contrast to how he had been before. When they first entered the Desolate Canyon, Aron had been very willing to take risks. But after a series of crises, he had become much more cautious. After they had been moving for a while, the group suddenly spotted a moving structure ahead. That building clearly exhibited the architectural style of the Night Blades. "It seems our earlier assumptions were wrong! We are indeed in Shadow City. It''s just that this part of Shadow City is still under construction," Irving quickly assessed upon seeing the building ahead. Almost the moment Irving finished speaking, the voice of Elder Howard echoed from behind the group. "You''re right; this is also part of Shadow City. Here, we Night Blades hold a significant advantage!" With Elder Howard''s words, Irving and the others found themselves enveloped in a thick fog. "Everyone, stay calm! The fog created by Elder Howard won''t pose a significant threat to you in a short period. I will rescue you all as quickly as I can," Irving urged. He did not want his companions to act rashly. In his view, they would not be able to assist him in the upcoming battle. He hoped they would remain calm and stay put. Once he defeated Elder Howard, he would naturally be able to rescue all his companions. Benjamin and Wendy naturally followed Irving''s orders. However, the three members of Angel Guild did not heed his advice. They felt they should find a way to escape the encroaching fog. Unfortunately, their actions not only failed to succeed but also led them into a more significant predicament. Aron and Nick found themselves trapped in a deeper layer of fog. Even if they wanted to call out to Irving for help, they were unable to do so. In the depths of the fog, their voices could not be heard by the outside world. Even if Irving did hear them, he would have no capacity to assist them. Irving was now not only engaged in battle with Elder Howard; Elder Kent had also arrived on the battlefield. Moreover, the two Night Blades elders could utilize the magical formations of the Night Blades within Shadow City. From the very beginning of the battle, Irving found himself at a disadvantage. "Although we haven''t figured out how to deal with the Werewolf leader and Lawrence yet, eliminating you and the core members of Angel Guild is still something to be pleased about," Elder Kent remarked during the fight, aiming to disturb Irving''s judgment. However, Kent''s words had no effect whatsoever. Irving maintained his composure throughout the battle. He believed that the enemy''s words should not influence him. Instead, he focused all his energy on the fight. Because Irving never fell into a state of panic, even though the two Night Blades elders had the upper hand, they could not quickly eliminate him. The battle had reached a stalemate. Although Irving was stronger than the average Night Blades elder, the two Night Blades elders were able to utilize the magical formations within Shadow City to their advantage. This meant that the battle would likely drag on for a long time before a victor was determined. During the fight, severe tremors began to shake various areas of Shadow City. By the time Irving and the Night Blades elders noticed the vibrations, most of the buildings in Shadow City had already been destroyed by the violent shaking. "What is going on?! Could there be an unexpected situation in the underground tomb?!" Elder Howard exclaimed, breaking off from his battle with Irving as he hurried toward the control center of Shadow City. At the control center, Howard could assess the specific situation within Shadow City. Although the control center had been recently destroyed by Benjamin and Nick, the arrival of reinforcements from Night Blades enabled them to successfully repair it. When Howard saw the information displayed on the large screen in the control center, he was taken aback. A tremendously powerful entity had emerged from the underground region of Shadow City. This entity had completely annihilated the underground tomb. After the tomb''s destruction, the powerful being could quickly make its way to the surface. Although Howard could not ascertain specific details about this formidable existence, he knew that the strength of Night Blades would not be enough to defeat it. "The situation is dire! We need to retreat immediately! We absolutely cannot stay in Shadow City any longer!" Howard quickly assessed the situation. He issued orders to all Night Blades members, instructing them to leave Shadow City as quickly as possible. In the absence of a fast escape route, Night Blades members needed to return to their shelters promptly. "All Night Blades members must not hesitate! A moment''s hesitation could cost you the chance to escape successfully!" After giving his orders, Elder Howard chose to return to his shelter without even consulting Elder Kent. Elder Kent, still engaged in battle with Irving, soon learned of Howard''s orders. Although he was puzzled, he decided to flee immediately. At first, Irving did not understand what was happening. "Why are the two Night Blades elders fleeing in such a hurry? Is there a greater threat within Shadow City?" As Irving muttered this to himself, memories of the sacrificial ceremony in the underground tomb flashed through his mind. "Could it be that one of them, either the Werewolf leader or Elder Lawrence, has already completed the sacrificial ceremony?! If that''s the case, I need to retreat quickly!" The moment the crisis dawned on him, Irving spoke urgently to his companions. "We must return to our shelters as fast as we can! While doing so will mean losing some equipment, if we don''t act now, we could very well be destroyed along with Shadow City!" After saying this, Irving forced his way back to his shelter, leaving his equipment behind. Though Benjamin and Wendy were unsure of the situation, they immediately followed Irving''s orders, leaving their gear in the same place. The three members of Angel Guild were momentarily at a loss about what to do. Aron felt that Irving was overreacting. "There''s no need to panic. Since we already know this is Shadow City, we can follow the map to a safe location," he said, pulling out his map. But before Aron could finish, Anna and Nick, in a state of panic, pointed behind him. Aron turned around and saw a sight that would haunt him for the rest of his life. All the buildings in Shadow City had been violently uprooted, and beneath them, a twisted, indescribable entity, as if emerging from an abyss, was gradually revealing itself. At that moment, the temperature in the area where Aron and the others were rapidly dropped. All the surrounding plants withered at an alarming rate, while the animals nearby transformed into horrific, distorted monsters. In that instant, Aron finally understood why Irving had chosen to forcefully return to his shelter. Nick and Anna quickly made their way back to their own shelters. Although Aron didn''t react immediately, he wasted no time. Before the surrounding animals were completely transformed into twisted monstrosities, he too forced himself back to his shelter. As Aron left, the area around Shadow City erupted in a blinding crimson light. A deafening roar filled the air, and Shadow City, the Night Blades'' stronghold in the Desolate Canyon, was utterly destroyed. The violent sound of Shadow City''s destruction echoed throughout the entire Desolate Canyon. Players in the shelters within the canyon were thrown into a panic upon hearing it. At the same time, the terrifying power of the Werewolf God spread outward with the booming sound. Although Irving managed to destroy Night Blades'' Shadow City during this operation, he also unleashed an even more terrifying monster. Overall, Irving''s actions were a mix of gains and losses. Night Blades suffered significant losses; they not only lost their stronghold in the Desolate Canyon but also created a far more formidable adversary for themselves. The outcome of Night Blades'' operation could only be described as a complete disaster. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 214 - 214: Reviewing the Entire Operation After a bout of intense dizziness, Irving found himself back in his sanctuary. Seeing the familiar surroundings of the shelter quickly stabilized Irving''s emotions. "Good thing I reacted quickly. If I hadn''t responded in time and warned my companions, we might have been destroyed along with Shadow City," Irving said with a hint of relief. Not far from Irving, Wendy slowly got up from the ground. In the sanctuary, Wendy''s injuries would gradually heal, but she was still gravely wounded at the moment. Irving walked over to Wendy and examined her injuries before taking out some supplies to heal her. "Take these supplies first. If your injuries aren''t fully healed after this, we''ll think of other ways," Irving instructed. Wendy nodded and consumed all the supplies Irving handed her. In less than five minutes, her injuries began to heal rapidly. "What should we do next? Do we still need to go to the Desolate Canyon?" Wendy asked once her injuries were fully healed. Irving shook his head. "We made a lot of mistakes during our previous operation. We need to first review the entire mission." As he answered Wendy''s question, Irving also contacted Benjamin and the others. Benjamin and the rest had also returned to their respective shelters. "We don''t need to meet in the shelter game. Let''s return to the real world; it''s safer there," Irving decided, informing the others of his plan. He then led Wendy back to the real world. Upon returning to their home in the real world, Irving and Wendy were shocked to find their house surrounded by hostile individuals. "We have a lot of professional assassins around us! Don''t act rashly!" Wendy, being a professional assassin herself, was highly sensitive to the presence of other assassins. Irving nodded. "We do have many professional assassins around us, but I don''t have time to waste on them!" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving pulled out the [Staff of Calamity]. As the tip of the staff glowed with a fierce red light, the professional assassins hidden around Irving''s house were subjected to extreme heat almost simultaneously. Most of the assassins were annihilated in an instant. Though a few assassins weren''t killed outright, they were severely injured. "We must head to the Ocean Group headquarters immediately. I''ve already arranged for us to meet everyone there!" Irving said, grabbing Wendy and quickly leaving the house. Irving paid no mind to the dead or injured professional assassins around him; he had more pressing matters to attend to. As Irving and Wendy hurried to the Ocean Group headquarters, Benjamin was already in Miss Vicky''s office, reporting everything that had happened in the shelter game. Benjamin gave a brief rundown of the events. After listening, Vicky sighed, "I really didn''t expect such major issues to arise in your cooperation with Aron. I remember my collaborations with Aron used to go very smoothly. He never saw me as an enemy and never took any precautions against me." Vicky felt that the Aron Benjamin described was quite different from the Aron she knew. Benjamin nodded in agreement. "I''m also very puzzled. I don''t understand why Aron has changed so drastically." Vicky looked out the window, seemingly lost in thought. After a moment, she turned back to Benjamin and said, "Regardless, you must strive to get along with Aron. You''re the head of security for the Ocean Group and the president of the Ocean Group Guild. If you and Aron come into conflict, our cooperation with the Angel Guild will be impossible." Benjamin nodded. "Miss Vicky, rest assured! I will act according to your orders!" Benjamin''s response pleased Vicky greatly. Just then, the phone on Vicky''s desk rang. She picked it up and pressed the speakerphone button. "Miss Vicky, there are some people at the company entrance who say they want to see you. They claim to be members of the Angel Guild. Should we let them come to your office?" "Let them in! I did invite them over." "Understood, Miss Vicky! I''ll bring them up now." After hanging up the phone, Vicky turned to Benjamin and said, "Irving will be here soon. I need you to manage the overall situation and prevent any direct conflict between Irving and Aron." Vicky was well aware of the purpose of everyone''s visit¡ªreviewing the entire operation. In the previous operation, Aron had undoubtedly made the most mistakes. Given Aron''s strong sense of pride, he would not take kindly to being criticized by others. In such a scenario, it was highly likely that Aron and Irving might engage in a fierce argument during the review process. "Miss Vicky, understood! I''ll do my best, but I can''t guarantee success," Benjamin said, his expression remaining calm. However, he wanted to manage Vicky''s expectations, hinting that failure was a real possibility. Vicky sighed and nodded. "Just do your best." As soon as Vicky finished speaking, there was a knock on her office door. Aron, Nick, and Anna walked into the room. "I''ve already been briefed on the situation. Although the mission was not successful, I believe each of you gave it your all," Vicky said with a smile as she saw the three members of the Angel Guild. Aron and Nick looked a bit embarrassed, while Anna managed a small smile at Vicky. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Faced with this awkward situation, Vicky felt at a loss for words and wasn''t sure what to say next. While Vicky hesitated, Irving and Wendy finally arrived. "Now that everyone is here, let''s start reviewing the entire operation," Irving said coldly after scanning the room. "I want you all to understand one thing: during the mission, you must follow the orders of the strongest person. Do not act on your own," Irving said sternly, directing his gaze at Nick and Aron. Nick naturally acknowledged Irving''s authority, but Aron was less convinced. "I believe we should follow the most reasonable orders, not necessarily those of the strongest person," Aron retorted. "Just because someone is the strongest doesn''t mean their judgment is always correct. Does having greater strength automatically make someone''s decisions right?" Aron''s rebuttal drew a gasp from everyone in the room, who realized that a conflict between Aron and Irving was now almost inevitable. "And what are you implying?" Irving asked coldly, glaring at Aron. "Are you saying my judgment during the mission was seriously flawed?" "I''m not saying that!" Aron replied. "I just think we shouldn''t rely solely on personal strength to determine whether a decision is right or wrong." Though Aron didn''t outright challenge Irving, it was clear he didn''t believe Irving had the right to criticize him. Upon hearing Aron''s words, Irving let out a derisive laugh. "You don''t need to continue beating around the bush here. Just speak your mind directly. Do you really think you performed well in our previous mission? Do you believe you didn''t hold everyone back? It was your mistakes that led to the complete failure of our operation!" Irving finally pointed the finger directly at Aron. Aron didn''t back down. He replied immediately, "I don''t believe my mistakes caused the mission to fail. In fact, I think I made very few mistakes in our previous operation. I didn''t collaborate with the werewolf leader. I didn''t misjudge the true intentions of the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence. I even warned everyone in advance to be aware of the potential arrival of Night Blades reinforcements." Aron listed all the things he did right. But he conveniently left out his errors. Benjamin couldn''t hold back any longer after hearing Aron''s words. Before Irving could respond, Benjamin coldly interjected, "We can''t just talk about what we did right and ignore what we did wrong. If everyone made the right decisions, how could our mission have failed? Although Shadow City was completely destroyed, the two elders of Night Blades were not eliminated. Our overall operation cannot be deemed a success." Benjamin''s words managed to somewhat diffuse Irving''s anger. After Benjamin finished speaking, Irving coldly turned to Aron and asked, "And who was it that recklessly ventured into the underground catacombs? Who was it that fell for Elder Lawrence''s deceit? Wasn''t it you who led us into a dead end? If you hadn''t led everyone into the underground catacombs, Elder Lawrence and the werewolf leader''s ritual would never have succeeded." Irving directly pointed out Aron''s biggest mistake. Although Aron''s expression was one of defiance, he had no way to argue back because it was indeed him who led everyone into the catacombs. "Even if I hadn''t done that, the werewolf leader would have gone into the catacombs anyway," Aron retorted, trying to maintain his composure. Aron''s rebuttal completely enraged Irving. "The only reason the werewolf leader and I entered the catacombs was to rescue you all! If you had followed my orders from the start and stayed at your positions without taking any other actions, none of this would have happened. The Desolate Canyon wouldn''t have ended up with a creature we could barely handle!" Chapter 215 - 215: A Fractured Team The argument between Irving and Aron put everyone in a foul mood. Although Benjamin had initially tried to stop their quarrel, in the end, he chose to give up. After all, both Irving and Aron had leadership personalities. Eventually, they were bound to clash for control of the team. Vicky had not been part of the previous mission, so she didn''t feel qualified to say much. She had merely provided everyone with a place to discuss. "So you mean to say the mission''s failure was entirely my fault?" Aron asked hoarsely, glaring at Irving. Irving answered without hesitation, "That''s exactly what I think! And up until now, you haven''t realized how much damage your mistakes have caused our team! You keep saying you want to revive the Angel Guild, but how can you do that if you keep making wrong decisions during our missions?" Irving''s words left Nick and Anna speechless. They both knew very well that reviving the Angel Guild was Aron''s obsession. Aron scoffed at Irving''s accusations. "You don''t understand anything! What gives you the right to criticize me? You''re just an ordinary shelter player! I am responsible for the entire Angel Guild! I have to consider far more than you ever will! You have no right to say I made wrong decisions during the mission because your intelligence can''t even grasp the depth of my judgments." After saying this, Aron stormed out, slamming the door behind him. With Aron''s departure, Nick and Anna felt immense pressure. As members of the Angel Guild, it seemed they had to leave with Aron. But if they did, it would mean a complete break from Irving. "Do you think this is my fault? Do you think what I said made no sense?" Irving looked deeply disappointed after Aron left. Irving had initially thought that Aron was a very rational person. In Irving''s view, Aron should have been someone capable of calmly analyzing and reflecting on the mission''s failure. However, the current situation made Irving realize that he had misjudged Aron significantly. "It seems I should never have trusted him from the start! Although he''s currently the highest-ranking member of the Angel Guild, he can''t keep his cool. He''s not an excellent leader," Irving said, clearly intending for the others to hear. Even though Aron had left, Irving was not planning to terminate the cooperation with the Angel Guild. He spoke to Nick and Anna in a gentle tone. "Although I think Aron is a terrible person, I am still willing to continue working with the Angel Guild. You two performed quite well during the mission." Nick and Anna nodded awkwardly after hearing Irving''s words. Anna then spoke directly to Irving, "I don''t think there''s much point in our post-mortem analysis. Given the situation, let''s return to the Angel Guild for now. If there''s another opportunity to collaborate in the future, we''d be very willing to work with you. This mission may have failed, but I don''t think we need to blame each other." With that, Anna left, followed closely by Nick. After all the Angel Guild members had left, Vicky sighed. "I think you need to work on your temper. What you said to Aron was a bit harsh," Vicky said gently to Irving. "Do you think so too? I don''t think what I said was harsh at all. If I really wanted to criticize Aron, I would have said even worse things," Irving replied, not feeling that he had said anything wrong. Wendy also supported Irving, "I support Irving! I think Aron had his own agenda during the mission. When Irving was in danger, he didn''t immediately decide to help. Benjamin knows this too; he can confirm that I''m not lying." Wendy was referring to the incident during their first meeting in Shadow City, where everyone except Irving had gathered. At that time, Irving and Elder Lawrence were being chased by the King of Lightning. While everyone thought they should help Irving, Aron had been somewhat hesitant. At that time, Aron seemed to want to lead the others out of Shadow City. Irving was shocked upon hearing Wendy''s words. He hadn''t expected Aron to have done such a thing. He looked over at Benjamin, seeking confirmation. Benjamin nodded reluctantly. "Wendy is right. When you were being chased by the King of Lightning, Aron was the only one who opposed us helping you," he said with a hint of resignation. Irving''s expression changed dramatically. "It seems I was right to target Aron. He''s been trying to sabotage me all along. If you hadn''t told me this, I would have remained in the dark." Irving''s impression of Aron worsened significantly. He decided he would no longer cooperate with Aron. And if Irving wasn''t willing to work with Aron, the chances of collaborating with other members of the Angel Guild would also be very slim. "It looks like it''s impossible for us to work with the Angel Guild in our future actions," Benjamin said, a bit helplessly. "What benefit do we get from working with them anyway? Their strength is nowhere near what it used to be! They can''t even ensure their own safety!" Irving argued, seeing no significant loss in ending the cooperation with the Angel Guild. Most of the Angel Guild''s combat power had been destroyed in the previous Night Blades attack. The remaining members were hardly worth mentioning. Although Irving hadn''t completely severed ties with the Angel Guild, he already considered them a semi-hostile force. "So, what should we do next? A very powerful monster has appeared in the Desolate Canyon. Should we warn other shelter game players to avoid the Desolate Canyon?" Benjamin suggested, skillfully changing the subject. He believed that aiding other shelter game players could also benefit them. Irving nodded. "Leave that to you! You can use this opportunity to give the Ocean Group more exposure." After saying this, Irving planned to head home with Wendy. "I have other matters to attend to. There shouldn''t be any more trouble here, so I''ll take my leave." As Irving was about to walk out of Vicky''s office, she called out to him. "I don''t know what to say right now. I just hope you can stay calm," Vicky said gently. Vicky had already noticed that the team Irving had built was now completely fractured. Under such circumstances, Irving must be under immense pressure. Therefore, Vicky hoped that Irving would not lose his composure in a state of panic. Irving smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry! I can stay calm no matter the situation." With that, Irving and Wendy left. Vicky and Benjamin watched them until they were completely out of sight. Once they were gone, Vicky turned to Benjamin. "It seems the situation we''re about to face is going to get worse. You need to strengthen our Ocean Group guild as soon as possible," Vicky said. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Benjamin nodded. "I''ve already formulated a plan. We can soon significantly boost the strength of the Ocean Group guild." Of course, Vicky and Benjamin had no intention of sharing their plans with anyone else. And Irving wasn''t interested in their plans either. He believed he needed to quickly organize his thoughts. The failed mission in the Desolate Canyon made Irving realize that the alliance he had built was practically useless. The members of the Angel Guild didn''t really trust him, and his other allies weren''t particularly strong. Additionally, with the Dark Overlord about to descend into the real world, the overall situation looked grim for Irving. On the way back to his residence, Wendy asked him in a slightly anxious tone, "Are you okay? I don''t think you need to worry too much. With your abilities, you can succeed in the shelter game even without anyone else''s help." Wendy felt that Irving was under too much pressure and felt compelled to reassure him. Irving shook his head. "I''m fine! The failure of this mission isn''t entirely a bad thing for me. I''ve learned three valuable lessons from it. The first lesson is to never collaborate with conceited people. Aron is one such person. Even if the mission failed because of him, he would never admit it. Collaborating with someone like him will only lead to faster failures. The second lesson is not to bring too many people along during missions. The more people involved, the higher the chances of failure. It''s better to bring fewer but more trustworthy individuals. The third lesson is to never hesitate once the mission has started. If I had stuck to my judgment, we might have already succeeded in the Desolate Canyon. We wouldn''t have ended up facing a monster there that''s nearly impossible to defeat." Irving''s reflection on the mission''s failure showed that he was already planning his next steps carefully. Irving had always been remarkably calm. Even after his argument with Aron, he was able to coolly analyze the key points for his future actions. Irving''s words left Wendy utterly astonished. Her eyes widened as she looked at him, unable to utter a single word. Chapter 216 - 216: Irving’s Struggle to Shake Off His Frustration Irving noticed the look of surprise on Wendy''s face and directly asked her, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? You''re about to pop your eyes out." Upon hearing Irving''s question, Wendy''s expression softened a bit. She replied in a tone that was slightly incredulous, "Aren''t you being a bit too calm? Even as a professional assassin, I can''t remain this composed. After all, the last mission failed entirely because of the members of the Angel Guild. You should be cursing them right now. That would be a normal reaction." Upon hearing this, a forced smile appeared on Irving''s face. "Cursing the members of the Angel Guild won''t help us at all. So I won''t waste my energy on such meaningless things." After saying this, Irving revealed a weary expression. "The mission is over, regardless of its success or failure, and we''ve already reviewed what happened. You can go take a break now. I also need to rest properly." With that, Irving turned and headed back to his bedroom. Wendy watched him until he closed the door behind him. She still couldn''t shake the feeling that Irving couldn''t simply forget about the failure of the mission. "Is he just putting on a brave face? Should I go comfort him?" Wendy murmured to herself as she stood at her own doorway, feeling a mix of emotions. After thinking for a moment, Wendy ultimately decided against taking any rash actions. "Irving is right. All I need to do now is rest. I''ll think about other things once I''ve had a good break!" With that, she returned to her room. During the earlier mission, Wendy had been on high alert, so she hadn''t realized just how exhausted she was. But once she was back in her room, she completely relaxed. The feeling of fatigue quickly overwhelmed her, and she drifted off into a deep sleep. Irving, however, did not fall asleep as easily as Wendy. Although he had calmly analyzed the reasons for the mission''s failure and hadn''t directly cursed the members of the Angel Guild, he was still deeply frustrated. He felt he had placed too much trust in his allies. Without their assistance, he knew it would be nearly impossible to face the threats posed by the Night Blades and the impending arrival of the Dark Overlord. Although Irving was very tired, he found himself unable to drift off to sleep. After tossing and turning for a while, he decided to do something more meaningful. He called Sophia to inquire about the current situation in Starling City. The call connected quickly, and on the other end, Sophia spoke in a lowered voice, "Irving, is there something very important you need? If it''s not urgent, can we talk later? I''m currently tracking down my family''s enemies. They''re working with the Night Blades, and I might be able to locate their hidden forces in Starling City." Upon hearing Sophia''s words, Irving replied, "I see! Then you should take care of the more important matters first. What I wanted to discuss isn''t that urgent." After hanging up, Irving stared at the ceiling of his bedroom, reflecting on everything that had happened. He recalled the experience of escaping from the Night Blades during the shelter game with Sophia, as well as the various crises he and Vicky faced in the real world. He also remembered the diverse characters he encountered in the shelter game. Some of them constantly threatened him, while others provided him with help. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After reminiscing about all of this, Irving felt he could no longer afford to wallow in his frustration. "I need to get my emotions in check quickly! Even if my collaboration with Aron and the Angel Guild can''t continue, I can still work with others." With this determination, Irving left his home. Since Wendy was utterly exhausted, she was sleeping very deeply and didn''t notice his departure at all. Irving''s first destination was, of course, the Green Ivy Company. Although he hadn''t trusted James much before, the failure to partner with the Angel Guild made the Green Ivy Company and the Green Ivy Group essential partners that he needed to take seriously. James was somewhat surprised by Irving''s sudden visit, but he welcomed him into his office nonetheless. "I''ve heard about what happened in the Desolate Canyon. The failure of the mission isn''t your fault. You shouldn''t be too hard on yourself or feel too much pressure," James said to Irving in a gentle tone. James believed that Irving had done his utmost during the operation in the Desolate Canyon. Although the mission ultimately failed, no one could rightfully blame Irving for it. Irving shook his head. "I''ve long since moved on from that issue. I didn''t come here to discuss that with you. I''m here because I have something more important to talk about." Irving''s words caused James to adopt a very serious expression. "Are you talking about a collaboration? Just say the word, and I can provide you with help in the shelter game at any time. I won''t hold anything back; I''ll give it my all," James said, his tone earnest. James wanted Irving to understand that he was fully capable of collaborating perfectly with him. The biggest difference between James and Aron was that James possessed a keen sense of insight. He had recognized early on that Irving was exceptionally talented. Therefore, he had sought to collaborate with Irving through his sister. After witnessing Irving''s extraordinary strength, James decided to pursue a partnership with him directly. He believed that to empower himself and his guild, a deeper collaboration with Irving was essential. Until now, James had not had the opportunity for such a partnership. With the relationship between the Angel Guild and Irving reaching a low point, James finally saw this opportunity, and he was determined not to let it slip away. Irving was surprised by James''s response, but he had to admit that James had indeed provided him with significant assistance in the past, and he had never betrayed him. "I believe you will do everything in your power to help me. What I want to discuss with you this time is actually related to the shelter game." As soon as Irving finished speaking, James immediately closed the office door. "What you''re about to say must be very important. I need to ensure that what we discuss remains confidential," James explained his reasoning for this action. Irving was quite satisfied with James''s approach. "You are indeed cautious enough. I''ve recognized your prudence, which is why I chose to collaborate with you on the new shelter''s location." Irving then directly stated the matter he wanted to discuss with James. After the failure of the operation in the Desolate Canyon, Irving felt that the Night Blades would soon seek revenge against him. Therefore, he needed to relocate the shelter to a new location as quickly as possible. Upon hearing Irving''s words, James immediately responded, "The situation at the castle has been handled by my subordinates. The castle has been thoroughly cleaned, and there are threatening monsters in the surrounding area." James provided an update on the current state of the castle. Irving had great confidence in James and his subordinates. "I have no doubts about your actions. I came here to discuss this matter because I want to move the shelter to a new location immediately." James was somewhat taken aback by Irving''s urgency. "Are you really that anxious? Even though the castle has been cleaned, we still need to prepare more," he said with a hint of exasperation. "Not only does your shelter need to move into the castle, but all the affiliated shelters surrounding yours must also relocate there. You should know that completing the transfer of all shelters quickly will take a lot of time. Furthermore, during the relocation process, our shelter will be extremely vulnerable. If the Night Blades take advantage of this opportunity to attack us, we won''t be able to defend ourselves. So I hope you can think it over and make a careful decision." What James said was true. The potential dangers he mentioned were certainly ones that Irving considered likely. However, Irving couldn''t afford to wait much longer. "I understand that what you''re saying is the reality. But the Night Blades won''t give us more time. We must expedite the relocation of the shelter." Irving spoke with a firm tone. James realized he couldn''t convince Irving otherwise. So he asked directly, "Do you have a specific plan? I''m more than willing to do everything I can to help, but you need to have a reasonable plan in place first." James''s request was not unreasonable. It would be absurd for Irving to demand the relocation of the shelter without any sort of solid plan. Irving nodded. "Of course, I have a perfect action plan. However, I will need about a week to prepare it. I came here just to ensure you can get everything ready for the shelter''s relocation." Irving''s words eased James''s concerns a bit. With renewed confidence, James replied, "Don''t worry! A week is enough time for me to prepare everything for the shelter''s move! As long as your plan is reasonable, we''ll be ready to start the relocation in a week!" Chapter 217 - 217: Preliminary Preparations for the Relocation of the Shelter Irving was very satisfied with James''s response. "Just make your preparations as quickly as you can! If you don''t have any other questions, I''ll get started," Irving said as he looked at James one last time. James shook his head. "I don''t have any questions. You can go ahead and prepare." Irving left the Green Ivy Company directly. After Irving departed, James called his subordinates into his office. "Is there nothing wrong at the castle?" James asked his subordinates in a cold tone. Although James had appeared sincere and warm in front of Irving, he was actually a very ruthless person. He was neither sincere nor warm toward his subordinates. The expressions on his subordinates'' faces were grim. While they believed the castle was free of issues, they also knew that James was a perfectionist. "Why aren''t you answering my question? Haven''t you finished organizing the castle?" James said, slightly irritated. Then, James turned his gaze to the subordinate closest to him. "You are the one in charge of the castle. You answer my question. Is the castle organized or not?" The subordinate who had been singled out by James looked very uncomfortable. After hesitating for a moment, he replied in a trembling voice, "I believe the castle has been organized. However, I cannot confirm that until you have inspected it." James stared coldly at him for a while. The atmosphere in James''s office became very oppressive, and all of his subordinates were extremely anxious. They felt that James was dissatisfied with the response just given. They feared that James would explode in anger right there in the office. Just when everyone was bracing themselves for James''s outburst, he unexpectedly smiled and said, "I have a lot of trust in you. Since you believe the castle has been organized, I will take your word for it." James''s response caught all his subordinates off guard. For a moment, they didn''t know how to respond to whatever James would say next. In reality, James enjoyed this kind of manipulation. He felt that by doing this, he could induce a dramatic emotional shift in his subordinates. At that moment of emotional upheaval, he could glimpse their true thoughts. "You can proceed with the next steps. We''ll be relocating the shelter to the castle in about a week. Before that, we must ensure everything is ready," James said, his tone returning to normal. His subordinates no longer needed to tread so carefully as they had before. "President, why the rush? Didn''t you tell us earlier that the timing for the shelter''s relocation to the castle wasn''t set? A week is definitely too short. Even if we''ve cleaned up the castle, a week won''t be sufficient to prepare for the entire relocation," one of James''s subordinates said, mustering the courage to speak up. James nodded in acknowledgment. "You''re right. I understand that a week is not enough, but we no longer have the luxury of time. Therefore, I expect you all to work without any breaks for the next week." As he spoke, James handed a document from his desk to the subordinate responsible for organizing the castle. "This document contains the information of every member in our guild. Your task is to divide all members of the Green Ivy Group into different teams. These teams will be working continuously over the next week. I believe this will ensure that we can complete all preparations in time." The subordinate accepted the document. He didn''t open it to read because he had a rough idea of the number of members in the Green Ivy Group. If, as James said, all members were divided into different teams and worked non-stop, he was confident they could complete all the preparations for the shelter''s relocation within a week. "President, with your arrangement, I can guarantee that we will finish all the preparations in a week," the subordinate said earnestly. James nodded expressionlessly. "You''d better deliver on that promise. If there''s even the slightest issue, you will face dire consequences. The success or failure of this operation will not only affect the Green Ivy Company." James''s words were not only directed at his subordinates but also served as a reminder to himself. James felt that if he performed poorly during this operation, there was a good chance that Irving would not engage in a deeper collaboration with him. Without the opportunity for extensive cooperation with Irving, the strength of the Green Ivy Company would have no chance to improve further. Therefore, James hoped his subordinates would take this operation as seriously as he did. After hearing James''s words, his subordinates understood that this operation was crucial. While James and his team discussed how to complete all preparations for the relocation of the shelter within a week, Irving arrived at Ocean Group. The staff at Ocean Group were already quite familiar with Irving. Therefore, they did not stop him, and Irving made his way directly to Vicky''s office. After knocking on the door, he walked in without hesitation. Vicky was slightly surprised by Irving''s sudden appearance. "Aren''t you supposed to be resting? Has something terrible happened again?" In her view, Irving had just left less than half a day ago. Furthermore, he had had a conflict with members of the Angel Guild before leaving her office. He should definitely take some time to rest. The only reason that could compel Irving to return so urgently would be the occurrence of something even worse. In response to Vicky''s question, Irving smiled and said, "I actually don''t need to rest for long; after all, I am quite energetic. And I can assure you, nothing worse has happened." Irving''s words provided Vicky with a slight sense of relief. However, he still hadn''t addressed the purpose of his visit. "Then, did you come here just to chat with me?" Vicky asked with a smile while organizing the documents in front of her. After all, Vicky was now the president of Ocean Group. Following her grandfather''s severe injury, all matters related to Ocean Group had to be handled by her. "I came here to tell you that I plan to relocate our shelter to a new location in a week," Irving calmly announced, shocking Vicky. She set down the documents in her hands and looked at Irving with an expression of disbelief. "Why the rush? I remember you once told me that the relocation of the shelter couldn''t be rushed. You still need more preparation." Irving nodded. He knew that he had indeed said that before. However, Irving quickly explained why he needed to relocate the shelter urgently. "The current situation is vastly different from before. After the failure of the operation in the Desolate Canyon, the Night Blades will certainly seek ways to target us. The members of the Night Blades are well aware of the location of our shelter. Therefore, we must move the shelter to a new place. During the relocation, we will inevitably face attacks from the Night Blades. However, I believe that as long as we are well-prepared, we can mitigate the damage caused by their assaults," Irving said confidently. After hearing this, Vicky''s expression still showed some hesitation, but in the end, she chose to trust Irving. "Not long after I entered the shelter game, I attached my shelter to yours. So I will definitely support your decision. Since you believe we should relocate the shelter, I won''t oppose it. If you need my help, I''ll have Benjamin act immediately." Vicky''s response made Irving very happy. "I do need your help! Because during the relocation, we must have enough strength for defense." "Then I''ll call Benjamin over right now! He handles all matters related to the Ocean Group," Vicky said as she immediately summoned Benjamin. After hearing Irving''s plan, Benjamin hesitated slightly before asking, "Will anyone else besides us be participating in this plan? Relying solely on our strength to ensure the plan''s success is nearly impossible." Irving nodded. His judgment aligned with Benjamin''s, and he could tell from Benjamin''s words that he was someone who would speak the truth in any situation. "You''re right; relying only on our strength makes it impossible to ensure the plan''s success. However, during our operation, we will have assistance from others. The Green Ivy Group will definitely provide us with support, and the Green family''s influence in Starling City will also aid us. With their help, our overall defensive capabilities will be quite formidable." Irving had already considered which allies'' strengths would be utilized during the shelter relocation. Benjamin thought carefully for a moment and then said, "If we have so many allies, it''s indeed possible for our plan to succeed. But you must prepare more thoroughly. I have a very important question to ask you." Benjamin looked at Irving seriously. Irving nodded. "Feel free to ask your question." "Do we need to relocate the shelters of the Ocean Group members to the area around the castle?" Benjamin was very concerned about this question. He hadn''t brought it up earlier simply because he hadn''t found the right opportunity. Since Irving had now mentioned the relocation plan, this was naturally the best time to raise his concern. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 218 - 218: Gradual Completion of the Relocation Regarding the question Benjamin posed, Irving had already given it considerable thought. He knew that even if Vicky hadn''t asked, Benjamin would have brought it up. So, Irving smiled and replied, "The shelters belonging to the members of Ocean Group must also be relocated to the new address we''ve chosen. However, you will not be among the first to move there. You will relocate your shelters only after we have fully settled in at the new location. After all, we can only protect everyone more conveniently if all our allies'' shelters are gathered together." Vicky and Benjamin were very satisfied with Irving''s answer. Before Benjamin could speak, Vicky directly addressed Irving, saying, "As the president of Ocean Group, I can make decisions right now. Benjamin will definitely assist you moving forward, so feel free to tell him what you need done." Irving was pleased with Vicky''s response. He smiled and nodded, "Thank you! You truly are someone I can trust." Vicky''s cheeks flushed slightly at Irving''s words, and she appeared a bit embarrassed. "If there''s nothing else, you and Benjamin should go discuss the specific arrangements with the security department of Ocean Group. I have many other matters to attend to," Vicky said, picking up a document from her desk to cover her face, urging Benjamin and Irving to leave quickly. Upon hearing this, Benjamin left Vicky''s office immediately. Meanwhile, Irving approached Vicky''s desk, smiling as he leaned in slightly and whispered, "I feel like our communication has been quite limited lately. I hope that once we have some free time, we can have a good chat. I wonder if you have time for that?" Vicky lowered the document she had been using to shield her face. She glanced toward the office door, which Benjamin had already closed. Ensuring that they were alone, Vicky responded directly, "I also hope we can have a good chat. However, I''ll be very busy for the next week. Once I finish with the group''s affairs, I will have some free time. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But I would prefer not to chat at your home, since Wendy also lives there." When Vicky mentioned Wendy, her expression became slightly awkward. Although she was aware of the circumstances surrounding Wendy living in Irving''s house, she still felt that Wendy''s presence there was somewhat inappropriate. Irving naturally understood Vicky''s concerns, so he smiled and replied, "You decide the address and the timing! It''s settled then!" After saying this, Irving walked out of Vicky''s office under her gaze. Upon leaving Vicky''s office, Irving headed to the third underground floor of the Ocean Group headquarters with Benjamin. Originally, the security department manager''s office was located on one of the upper floors of the building, but after Benjamin took over as the manager, he moved the office to the basement level. The third underground floor was the closest to the storage area that held all the weapons from the shelter game owned by Ocean Group, as the warehouse was located on the fourth underground level, which was also the lowest level of the building. "I never expected you would place your office in the basement. Don''t you think the environment here is a bit too oppressive?" Irving expressed his disapproval of Benjamin''s choice. To Irving, someone willing to have their office in a basement must be rather gloomy. Benjamin replied with a straight face, "This is my personal style. If you find it too oppressive, you''re free to leave at any time. Besides, as long as you can clearly explain your plan quickly, you won''t have to stay here for long." As he spoke, Benjamin kept his eyes focused on something behind Irving. Irving turned to look behind him, but he didn''t see anything out of the ordinary. "Why are you looking over my shoulder? Is there something back there?" Benjamin shook his head. "I''m not looking at your back; I''m actually watching the entrance to the fourth underground level." Irving turned back again and indeed saw that the entrance to the fourth underground level was right behind him. Once he confirmed there were no unexpected situations, Irving began to outline his action plan. "My plan isn''t very complicated. I just hope that once we start relocating the shelters, you can lead your team to provide us with support." Upon hearing this, Benjamin calmly asked, "How exactly do you want us to help? Should we guard the new shelter location you''ve selected, or do we need to move together with you to provide assistance?" "You just need to guard the new shelter location I''ve chosen. It''s a castle, and you and your subordinates will have a certain level of safety inside. Even if you encounter an attack from the Night Blades, you can use the castle''s defenses to hold off those formidable enemies for a while," Irving explained, then fell silent, waiting for Benjamin''s response. Benjamin patiently contemplated for a moment before retrieving a document from his desk. "This document details the specific strengths of all members of Ocean Group. Since the president has asked me to cooperate with you seriously, I will naturally provide you with the information you need to know. After reviewing the specifics of our members, you''ll understand how much assistance we can offer. I don''t want you to make erroneous judgments due to a lack of information." Irving was quite surprised by Benjamin''s action. He hadn''t expected Benjamin to be willing to share detailed information about the members of Ocean Group. However, it didn''t take long for Irving to understand why Benjamin was doing this. Although Ocean Group had the backing of a larger organization, it had not been established for long, which resulted in a relatively weak overall strength. Even if Benjamin was willing to provide full support, his subordinates wouldn''t be able to contribute significantly. After looking over the document for a while, Irving handed it back. "Your subordinates'' strengths may not be impressive, but they can still provide us with some assistance. Moreover, I came here primarily to discuss our upcoming actions with you. You are the strongest person in your Ocean Group. If you''re willing to showcase your true abilities, you can provide me with substantial support in the upcoming operations." In response to Irving''s words, Benjamin merely nodded slightly. "Of course, I will do my best to assist you. What do you want me to do?" "I hope you can accompany me when the relocation of the shelters begins." As soon as Irving finished speaking, Benjamin agreed without hesitation. "No problem at all; I will stick with you throughout." Benjamin''s quick agreement left Irving momentarily at a loss for words. He hoped Benjamin understood that accompanying him would entail significant danger. "Don''t you want to think it over? Moving with me will definitely involve more risks. The Night Blades will undoubtedly target me as their primary objective." Benjamin''s expression remained unchanged. He calmly replied, "I am well aware of that. However, I don''t regret my decision." After saying this, Benjamin handed another document to Irving. "After you read this, you''ll understand why I won''t have any regrets." Irving took the document Benjamin offered and reviewed it carefully. Halfway through the document, Irving''s expression shifted to one of shock. "Vicky actually gave you 5% of Ocean Group''s shares?! Why would she do that?!" The content of the document was straightforward: Benjamin had secured a portion of shares in Ocean Group. Although this stake wasn''t substantial, the company itself was an enormous asset, meaning that even a small percentage represented a significant amount of money. Benjamin replied indifferently, "The president simply hopes to win me over in this way. She doesn''t believe my loyalty to Ocean Group is unconditional." This statement from Benjamin finally snapped Irving back to reality. Reflecting on past events, he realized that Vicky''s actions made a lot of sense. Although Benjamin had performed exceptionally well since their encounter, it was unreasonable to expect him to remain loyal to the Smith family and Ocean Group without any benefits. Vicky''s decision to grant Benjamin a share of the company was indeed an effective way to secure his loyalty. Now, Irving understood why Benjamin was willing to offer his full support. "You have about a week to prepare. I hope you can maintain peak performance during this time," Irving advised Benjamin before leaving. Having fully trusted Benjamin, Irving felt there was no need to waste any more time there. "Absolutely no problem; I will be ready as quickly as possible. In addition to maintaining my own peak state, I''ll ensure my subordinates quickly familiarize themselves with the new weapons. I''ve already handed over some valuable new equipment to them," Benjamin assured him. Benjamin''s approach was undoubtedly commendable. Not only was he preparing himself, but he was also ensuring that his team was ready. "You''re doing an excellent job! I believe you''ll be a great asset in the upcoming operations!" Irving said before quickly departing. As Benjamin watched Irving leave, he slowly shook his head once Irving was completely out of sight. "I really don''t understand what the president sees in Irving. He doesn''t seem like a particularly smart person." Despite their close collaboration, Benjamin''s perspective on Irving differed significantly from Vicky''s view. Chapter 219 - 219: Eliminating Some Enemies in Passing Despite their close collaboration, Benjamin''s perspective on Irving differed significantly from Vicky''s view. After leaving Ocean Group, Irving quickly made his way to Starling City. During his journey, he decided to reach out to Sophia. She had previously mentioned she was on a very important mission, which was why Irving had gone to see James and Vicky first. He believed that Sophia must have completed her task by now. The call connected quickly, and on the other end, Sophia spoke with an anxious tone. "What''s going on? Why are you so urgently trying to reach me? I remember you as someone very composed. You shouldn''t be this flustered." Irving had left a perfect impression on Sophia. She viewed him as a powerful individual, emotionally stable and unflappable even in the face of threats from the Night Blades. Therefore, she assumed that Irving''s call indicated something worse had occurred. "Where are you right now? Let''s meet in person to discuss this. I think it''s unsafe to talk about crucial matters over the phone. I believe the Night Blades must have the capability to listen in on our calls." Irving didn''t disclose his plans over the phone. He was aware that the person on the other end might not even be Sophia. He had experienced similar situations before, where some members of the Night Blades could disguise themselves as Irving''s acquaintances. If he revealed his plan, the Night Blades could react more swiftly. Sophia didn''t express any complaints and quickly replied, "I''m near the port in Starling City right now. I''ll head over to the dock area immediately. We can meet there." After saying this, Sophia hung up. Irving quickly made his way to the location she mentioned. About twenty minutes later, Irving and Sophia met at the port. "I chose this location because it''s difficult to monitor. Even if the Night Blades are watching us, they won''t be able to clearly hear our conversation," Sophia explained. Having gone through a series of trials, Sophia had grown. Irving was very pleased with her approach now. "You did very well! I can tell you my purpose for coming to see you. I want to initiate the relocation plan for the shelters in a week." Sophia''s expression turned to one of surprise upon hearing Irving''s words. "Why the rush? I remember you telling me that we must be fully prepared before relocating the shelters. I don''t think we''re adequately prepared yet. We can''t ensure that all the Night Blades around Starling City and the City of Warding have been eliminated. We also can''t guarantee that the new location we''ve chosen for the shelter game is completely safe." Sophia''s concerns were certainly shared by Irving. Irving nodded. "You''re right; I share those concerns. However, I feel that our time is running out. Even without considering the threat from the Night Blades, the end of the world is already looming." Irving''s words left Sophia momentarily speechless. Although she had heard some apocalyptic news from her father and Irving, and she even knew about the Dark Overlord, she always thought those tidings were just distant possibilities. "Are you really not lying to me? I hope you''re not trying to scare me! The apocalypse shouldn''t be coming, right? Even if it were, there should be some signs of it. While the equipment from the shelter game has appeared in the real world, and the Night Blades pose a significant threat to us, the vast majority of the world still seems quite normal. There''s no sign of any apocalypse at all." Sophia''s tone had become increasingly agitated. Irving could only try to comfort her for the moment. "Don''t panic for now. Even if the apocalypse does come, I''ll ensure your safety." However, Irving''s reassurances didn''t seem to have any effect. Sophia''s mood continued to deteriorate, and she felt like yelling at him. Just as she was about to say something to Irving, he suddenly raised his finger, pointing behind her. A red light erupted from Irving''s fingertip, and a nearby shipping container exploded. Sophia was taken aback by Irving''s actions. "Someone is watching us! This place you chose isn''t secure at all!" Irving''s statement quickly brought Sophia back to her senses. "It must be those families collaborating with the Night Blades. They''ve been tracking me, but we don''t need to worry about them; their strength is very weak. We just need to go to a place they don''t know about. After all, the possibility of an apocalypse is much more important." Sophia felt that these weak little thugs were not worth concerning themselves with. However, Irving''s perspective was entirely different. To him, the petty criminals lurking around him and Sophia, although not very strong, might have already overheard their conversation. "We must avoid any unexpected situations. So please, don''t say anything more. I''ll take care of all these enemies," Irving said before heading directly toward the direction where the enemies were hiding. Irving didn''t plan to act alongside Sophia. In his view, her strength was insufficient. Although Sophia could defeat the hidden thugs, some of them would undoubtedly take the opportunity to escape. Only Irving possessed the speed necessary to ensure that the thugs wouldn''t even have a chance to flee. In less than five minutes, Irving eliminated all the enemies in the vicinity. Sophia looked at him, slightly shocked. While she knew Irving was incredibly strong, she hadn''t expected his abilities to be quite so formidable. After clearing the area of enemies, Irving quickly returned to Sophia''s side. "Why are you looking at me like that? Are you planning to argue with me again?" Irving didn''t grasp Sophia''s true feelings. He assumed her earlier emotional outburst was about to boil over, and he was prepared for her to yell at him. However, Sophia''s reaction was entirely different from Irving''s expectations. She didn''t argue with him; instead, she calmly asked, "If you really plan to relocate the shelter in a week, have you made all the necessary preparations? We''re already at risk of being overheard by enemies during our conversation. When it comes time for the relocation, our enemies will surely take action. And our enemies definitely include the Night Blades. From what I understand, some of the elders of the Night Blades are very powerful. I think that even if you eliminate Elder Seville, it doesn''t mean the Night Blades in the City of Warding and Starling City won''t pose a threat to us." Sophia''s knowledge of the Night Blades was limited. She had only encountered the threat posed by Elder Seville. To Irving, however, Elder Seville was not even among the stronger elders within the Night Blades. Irving replied in a somewhat somber tone, "Our enemies will certainly take action. But as long as we can coordinate perfectly, I believe they won''t be able to interfere with us too much. Moreover, during this operation, we will likely face not just one Night Blades elder''s attack. I think the Night Blades may even send out three elders." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sophia was taken aback by Irving''s words, leaving her momentarily speechless. After a moment of hesitation, Sophia countered, "Will the Night Blades really send out three elders? Do they even have that many elders? You can handle one Night Blades elder, but who will confront the other two?" In response to Sophia''s barrage of questions, Irving replied coolly, "I''ve found some allies. Their strength is actually quite decent. Together, they can hold back one Night Blades elder. I came here for your support. If we combine our strengths, we should be able to handle two Night Blades elders. Besides, we have a few hidden allies as well." Irving''s explanation did not convince Sophia. She felt that the overall risk of Irving''s plan was far too high. "I know you''re a very opinionated person. I realize that what I''m about to say might not persuade you. But as your friend and ally, I must voice my concerns." Sophia spoke earnestly to Irving. "I''m aware that you''ve faced some crises in the shelter game. I also know that your previous mission encountered failure, which is why you''re eager to relocate the shelter immediately. But I hope you understand that acting too hastily will only put you in a worse position. You need to have a reasonable chance of success before taking risks." Irving dismissed Sophia''s words without much thought. Of course, he wanted to play it safe during the mission; he wished to ensure his safety in any operation. But that was simply not feasible. The enemies he faced were the formidable Night Blades, who had already posed a significant threat to him in previous encounters. If he didn''t act quickly to enhance his strength and move his shelter to a safer location, the Night Blades'' next move would undoubtedly draw him into even greater trouble. By then, any attempt at remedy would be too late. So, Irving replied calmly to Sophia, "Everyone wants to play it safe, but the current situation doesn''t allow me the luxury of that anymore." Chapter 220 - 220: The Crisis Is Far from Over Irving''s explanation, along with the recent events, made Sophia question her own judgment. Naturally, Irving seized the opportunity to press his advantage. "I understand your concerns, and I know you mean well. However, I need you to realize one crucial thing: our crisis is far from over. In fact, we are about to face an even more formidable challenge. During this brief period of calm, we must act quickly. If we waste this fleeting moment of safety, we may find ourselves in a situation where no remedial actions are possible. Do you really want us to fall into a crisis that is even more severe than the last one?" Faced with Irving''s words, Sophia found herself at a loss for how to respond. Deep down, she still had not accepted Irving''s plan, but she could no longer think of any valid reasons to oppose him. After a moment of hesitation, Sophia slowly replied, "I can support your plan, but I need you to provide a very detailed outline. Only then can I be sure that your plan isn''t just a spur-of-the-moment idea." Irving readily agreed. "Of course, that''s not a problem at all. In fact, I''ve already prepared a detailed plan!" With that, Irving took Sophia by the hand and led her away. "I need to discuss the detailed plan in the safest location possible. So you must come with me to my home," Irving explained to Sophia. She nodded. She understood that a detailed plan needed to remain confidential, so she didn''t find anything inappropriate about Irving''s approach. After Irving and Sophia left, a shadow slowly emerged from the darkness of the spot they had just vacated. The figure was completely black, and aside from a humanoid outline, it bore no other distinguishing features. After lingering for a moment, the black silhouette dissipated into a wisp of smoke. This shadowy figure was clearly a member of the Night Blades. The ability to conceal oneself within the shadows was a signature dark magic skill exclusive to the Night Blades. Despite Irving and Sophia''s extreme caution, they remained unaware of the Night Blades member''s presence. Had Irving and Sophia discussed the detailed plan in their original location, the Night Blades would have been able to learn all of Irving''s strategies. Irving''s caution ultimately provided him with a certain advantage. When Irving and Sophia returned to his home, Wendy was anxiously searching for him. Upon seeing Irving, Wendy rushed over, her voice tinged with worry. "Where on earth have you been? Why didn''t you tell me when you left?" Before Irving could respond to her two questions, Wendy''s gaze fell upon Sophia. Wendy and Sophia had never met before, so they both felt a bit out of place in each other''s presence. As Wendy and Sophia assessed one another, Irving finally found an opportunity to answer Wendy''s questions. "I went to see our allies," he explained. "I''m about to relocate the shelter to a new place, and I need their assistance in the process. I intended to inform you before I left, but you looked so peaceful asleep that I didn''t want to wake you." After Irving finished answering, Wendy remained silent, still focused on observing Sophia. It then dawned on Irving that he needed to introduce the two women. He turned to Wendy and said, "This is Sophia. She is the heiress of the Green family in Starling City, which is currently under her jurisdiction. Sophia is also my ally. She has provided me with significant help during previous operations, and her involvement is crucial for this shelter relocation." Upon hearing this, a faint smile appeared on Wendy''s face. Irving then introduced Wendy to Sophia. "This is Wendy. She was once my adversary, but after some persuasion, she chose to become my friend. She doesn''t have any other place to stay right now, so she''s temporarily living in my home." After Irving finished the introductions, Wendy and Sophia exchanged smiles and shook hands. Although they appeared peaceful on the surface, Irving could tell that neither woman was particularly fond of the other. However, he thought that as long as Wendy and Sophia didn''t clash in front of him, their relationship didn''t need to be too cordial. "Now that everyone is acquainted, let''s not linger in the doorway. We have a lot to discuss, so please come inside," Irving said as he led Sophia into the living room of his home. Wendy soon realized what was happening. She took some fruits and drinks out of the refrigerator and placed them in front of Sophia and Irving. "Is what you two are discussing related to me? If not, I''d like to go shopping at the mall," she said. In truth, Wendy wasn''t very concerned about the shelter relocation plan. Although she had become involved in the shelter game, her shelter was attached to Irving''s. As long as Irving''s shelter was successfully relocated, Wendy''s would follow suit. Irving nodded. "While this does have some relevance to you, you don''t need to know the details of the plan. So, you can feel free to do other things." After hearing Irving''s response, Wendy smiled at both him and Sophia, then left the room. Once Wendy departed, Sophia finally felt less awkward than before. "Now you can share your detailed plan, right? There''s no one here monitoring us in your home, is there?" Sophia glanced around at Irving''s house and asked him. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving nodded and then took out a document. "In this document, I''ve outlined everything we need to do over the next seven days. The parts that concern you are actually just the final few days." As Irving spoke, Sophia quickly began to skim through the document he handed her. In Irving''s plan, the first four days involved preparations for both the new shelter''s location and the current one that needed to be relocated. The preparations included clearing out enemies from different areas and establishing defensive measures at the new shelter. These tasks were primarily the responsibility of the Green Ivy Group led by James and the Ocean Group led by Benjamin. After all, both groups had a substantial number of personnel at their disposal. Moreover, these tasks required manpower but were not overly dangerous. However, in the last three days, Irving''s plan took a much more perilous turn. Irving aimed to relocate the designated shelter to the new location one by one within those three days. During this process, he would undoubtedly encounter attacks from the Night Blades. Sophia''s role was to accompany Irving and, when necessary, engage in combat with the Night Blades'' operatives. After reviewing Irving''s detailed plan, Sophia''s expression shifted between hope and concern. Although Irving''s plan was indeed very thorough, she felt that the risks involved were still quite high. "Is this all there is to your plan? If that''s the case, I don''t think I can support it. It still seems too dangerous," she replied. Sophia''s words left Irving feeling quite helpless. "Even if my plan is very dangerous, can''t you at least offer me some help?" Irving said, his frustration beginning to show. To him, it seemed that all the other allies were supportive of his plans, but Sophia was the only one continuously finding excuses not to back him. Sophia''s expression remained largely unchanged. After everything that had happened, she had become incredibly calm. She could even accept the betrayal of her subordinates, so Irving''s words wouldn''t easily throw her off balance. "It''s up to others to support your plan. I need to ensure its success before I can agree to it," she replied, a statement that Irving found difficult to counter. After thinking it over, Irving ultimately decided to reveal the weapons he possessed. When the Staff of Calamity was placed in front of Sophia, her last flicker of doubt vanished. The Staff of Calamity was immensely powerful, and if Irving could wield it effectively, he could suppress even the strongest members of the Night Blades in battle. "Since you have such a powerful weapon, I believe the chances of your plan succeeding are quite high. I''m willing to support your plan!" With Sophia''s agreement, Irving finally relaxed. "Actually, I have more than just this powerful weapon. I have also received enhancements specifically for myself. I can now defeat two Elders of the Night Blades in a direct confrontation, as long as they face me fairly. If the Night Blades resort to scheming, then I might not be at my strongest." To Sophia, this statement seemed rather pointless. "The Night Blades will definitely scheme. Since I don''t have much to do in your plan over the next four days, I''ll take it upon myself to investigate what their plot is. If we can uncover their plans, your chances of success will increase significantly. Even if we don''t find anything, it won''t harm us." Irving readily agreed with Sophia''s suggestion. "You''re absolutely right! Then I''ll leave the task of uncovering the Night Blades'' schemes to you! I believe you can definitely find out what they''re up to!" After reaching this agreement, Sophia left to carry out her investigation, while Irving chose to rest at home for a while. Chapter 221 - 221: An Opportunity for Redemption Sophia was right; the Night Blades had indeed been plotting against Irving. After Elders Howard and Kent returned to the Night Blades'' headquarters, they had gained new insights into Irving''s strength. To ensure the success of their operation, the Night Blades had spent a considerable amount of time observing Irving before formulating their scheme. After Irving and his group returned to the real world, the Night Blades continuously dispatched hidden spies to monitor their movements from the shadows. The Night Blades had already learned that Irving intended to relocate his shelter. They also knew that Irving planned to collaborate with James, Benjamin, and others. The only piece of information that remained uncertain for the Night Blades was the exact location to which Irving intended to move his shelter. Until they confirmed the site of Irving''s new shelter, the Night Blades would not recklessly take any action. In an inconspicuous building on the outskirts of Starling City, several members of the Night Blades were exchanging the intelligence they had gathered. "Irving and Sophia have been gone for a while now. They must be discussing the specifics of their action plan. After all, the last thing they said at the dock was to talk about the detailed plan," one member stated seriously. The other two Night Blades members took note of what he had just said. "Besides this information, did you discover anything else?" a pale-faced member asked the one who provided the intel. The latter shook his head. "Although I''ve been observing Irving and Sophia''s every move from the shadows, they are quite a distance away, so I couldn''t hear their conversation clearly." This answer left the other Night Blades members feeling quite disappointed. However, they didn''t place too much blame on him. "The information you provided is extremely important! Other members of the Night Blades in Starling City will soon reward you for what you''ve uncovered. We must relay this information to Elder Howard as quickly as possible. He has been closely monitoring Irving''s every move." After saying this, the two members of the Night Blades quickly left the room. They utilized a special dark magic unique to the Night Blades to swiftly teleport to an unknown realm. This unknown realm was neither the real world nor the world of the shelter game. It was a misty domain, and it was also Elder Howard''s personal realm. Elder Howard wielded dark power to shape the mist into a world situated between the real world and the shelter game world. This misty realm was essentially a gap between the two distinct worlds. Through this misty world, Howard could swiftly transition into either the real world or the shelter game world. Under normal circumstances, Howard was reluctant to allow other Night Blades members to enter his misty domain. However, after the failure at Shadow City, Howard had come to view Irving as a target that must be eliminated by any means necessary. At that moment, Howard was hiding deep within the misty world, contemplating how to enhance his control over the mist. Only by improving his mastery of the mist could Howard improve his performance in battle. He sensed the arrival of his subordinates and quickly used the mist to teleport in front of them. "The information you''ve brought this time must be highly significant, right? What are Irving''s specific plans? When does he intend to start relocating his shelter?" Faced with Howard''s inquiries, the two Night Blades members felt a twinge of fear. As Howard''s subordinates, they were well aware of his temperament. They knew the information they brought would likely not satisfy him, so they braced themselves for his impending ire. "We didn''t obtain very useful information this time. We only know that Irving plans to relocate his shelter in seven days. However, we still don''t know the specifics of his plan or the new address of his shelter. We hope you can give us more time. We will do our utmost to collect more information for you." Upon hearing this, Howard''s expression shifted slightly to one of disappointment. However, he didn''t explode in anger, knowing that his subordinates had done their best. "I understand. Continue to gather more information for me!" Howard waved his hand, dismissing his two subordinates to leave quickly. Naturally, Howard''s subordinates were very pleased. They solemnly promised Howard that they would soon gather useful information before swiftly exiting the misty world. Even Howard''s subordinates didn''t wish to remain in the misty realm for long. They felt that the longer they stayed in the misty world, the more likely it was that their powers would be absorbed by the mist. Their assessment was, in fact, entirely accurate. The misty world continuously absorbed the power of others, and all the strength absorbed by the mist would ultimately converge into Elder Howard''s body. After his subordinates left, Howard opened a portal. Stepping through the portal, Howard found himself in front of a magnificent building. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This grand structure was the headquarters of the Night Blades. Waiting for Howard''s arrival at the entrance of the headquarters was another individual¡ªElder Kent. Both elders had experienced failure in the Desolate Canyon and were required to face inquiries from other high-ranking members of the Night Blades. "Are you ready?" Howard asked Kent in a calm tone. Kent nodded but did not respond verbally. "Others will surely take the opportunity to attack us while we''re down. Our relationships with them aren''t exactly strong. If they expel us from the council of elders, they will gain more power for themselves." Howard continued, not particularly concerned whether Kent would reply to his words. He merely wanted to share his assessment with him. At that moment, Kent, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up. "I don''t think the others will take this opportunity to undermine us. They don''t have the confidence to defeat Irving either. If they were to attack us while we''re down, the task of defeating Irving would fall to them. So they will want to keep us around to handle Irving. They likely won''t expel us from the council until Irving is dealt with." Kent''s words served as a reminder to Howard. "However, the higher-ups will certainly hold us accountable, right? Our operation not only ultimately failed but also led to the destruction of Shadow City. Shadow City is extremely important to us, the Night Blades. Without Shadow City, our control over the Desolate Canyon will not be as solid as it once was. We''ll have to continuously send out more Night Blades members to maintain our grip on the Desolate Canyon and the Abyss of Death." Howard still harbored some concerns. Kent had no intention of elaborating further, feeling that Howard''s thought process was not keeping pace with his own. After exchanging a few more words, the main door of the Night Blades headquarters slowly opened. The two men stepped into the darkness behind the door, one after the other. "Ah, the two of you finally decided to come to headquarters to face our inquiries. I thought you would hide away forever," a familiar voice spoke in a provocative tone as Howard and Kent entered the headquarters. "You two elders have indeed achieved some shocking results. Shadow City, which took the Night Blades a long time to build, was so easily destroyed by you. I suspect you aren''t elders of the Night Blades at all; you must be allies of Irving, right? You must have collaborated with Irving to inflict such significant damage on us," another elder taunted, his tone dripping with mockery. Facing the derision from others, Howard and Kent remained silent. They knew their previous actions had resulted in complete failure. Since they had failed, they had to accept the scorn of others. After a while, the leader of the Night Blades council finally appeared before everyone. As usual, he was cloaked in a dark robe. "I am already well aware of what transpired previously. So I hope you will refrain from wasting time with useless banter," the leader interrupted the other elders'' mocking of Howard and Kent. He then turned his gaze toward Howard and Kent. "You two must be under significant psychological pressure right now. You should know that your failure has caused considerable losses for the Night Blades. You must be hoping for a chance to redeem yourselves, right?" In response to the leader''s inquiry, both Howard and Kent nodded eagerly. "You are correct; we do wish for an opportunity to make amends. If you give us just one more chance, we can prove our capabilities," Kent said, though he wasn''t usually one to speak much¡ªhe was more adept at handling pressure than Howard at critical moments. The leader nodded. "Very well, I will grant you a chance for redemption. For now, do not concern yourselves with other matters; focus solely on dealing with Irving. We cannot allow Irving''s plan to relocate his shelter to proceed smoothly. You must stop his actions. However, I do not require you to succeed; I only ask that you slow him down." The leader''s statements left everyone puzzled. Though Howard and Kent were also unsure why the leader did not demand their success, they did not question it. After all, receiving a chance for redemption was already a rare opportunity. Chapter 222 - 222: Waiting for a Lethal Opportunity After the meeting of the Night Blades elders concluded, Howard and Kent quickly departed. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both men were eager to dedicate all their time to targeting Irving. They understood clearly that their next actions needed to succeed if they were to gain the leader of the Night Blades'' forgiveness. The two elders made their way directly to the misty space owned by Elder Howard. In the misty space, they finally had the opportunity to discuss a specific course of action. Elder Kent spoke directly. "We must learn from the lessons of our previous mission. When facing Irving, we cannot act impulsively. We must wait for a lethal opportunity." Elder Howard agreed with Kent''s statement. However, he believed that a truly lethal opportunity might not present itself. If they continued to wait without encountering such an opportunity, would they not be allowing Irving''s plans to succeed? "What you say makes sense, but we can''t just sit here and wait. If Irving''s plan is successful, we will lose all credibility to continue serving as elders of the Night Blades," Howard replied, his words hinting at the gravity of their situation. Both elders understood that if this mission failed again, they could very well be eliminated. "Of course, we absolutely cannot just wait. While we are waiting, we must also gather intelligence on Irving," Kent said confidently. "I''ve already sent my subordinates to track Irving. They will soon bring back detailed information about him." Howard felt a bit helpless regarding Kent''s confidence. He, too, had sent subordinates to track Irving, but those subordinates had not returned with significant intelligence. Howard believed that in order to stop Irving''s plans, they needed to personally track him down. "Our subordinates are too weak. Relying on them to gather sufficient intelligence is a bit unrealistic. I think we should take action ourselves." After a moment of silence, Howard expressed his thoughts. Kent looked at Howard. "While it''s true that acting ourselves would be more effective, aren''t you worried about alarming the snake? Irving will certainly be able to sense our presence." Kent''s concern was indeed valid. After contemplating seriously for a while, Elder Howard finally devised a solution that would satisfy both of their needs. "We can split up our efforts. One of us can stay in the background to direct our subordinates in disrupting Irving''s plans, while the other can go into the real world to track him down. This way, we won''t easily alert Irving to our presence, and we''ll also be able to gather sufficient intelligence." Elder Kent didn''t immediately express his agreement or disagreement with Howard''s plan. Instead, he asked, "How do you think we should divide our roles?" "I think you should remain in the rear, as you''re not particularly skilled at concealing your presence. I''ll take on the task of tracking Irving. My skills allow me to hide my existence quite effectively." Howard''s reasoning was solid and well thought out, taking both of their specific situations into account. Kent looked at Howard with an appreciative gaze. "I think your plan is excellent. Let''s proceed according to your strategy! I will stay here to command the regular members of the Night Blades. I''ll continuously send them to disrupt Irving. While he''s busy dealing with our members, you can gather the intelligence you need. And if Irving lets his guard down too much, you might even be able to directly thwart his plans." Howard didn''t share Kent''s belief that the operation would go so smoothly. However, Kent''s points were valid. If Irving made significant mistakes in his responses, Howard could indeed disrupt his plans on his own. "Alright then, I''ll head into the real world quickly. You can handle everything here!" After saying this, Howard transformed into a swirl of black smoke and quickly dissipated. Kent, his expression serious, took a moment to think before contacting his subordinates within the misty space. "There''s a very important mission you need to undertake! If you succeed, I will offer you substantial rewards." Kent didn''t reveal the specifics of the task immediately; instead, he first mentioned the rewards he could provide. "You''ll learn powerful spells, receive a specially selected powerful weapon, and your status within the Night Blades will also see a corresponding increase." The rewards Kent outlined were indeed generous. Every member of the Night Blades aspired to obtain such rewards, but they also understood that a task worthy of such rewards would likely be extremely challenging. A member of the Night Blades asked Elder Kent, "Elder, what exactly is the task you want us to carry out? Is it something very difficult?" "It is not a particularly difficult task! What I''m asking you to do is quite simple; you just need to be diligent and careful," Kent replied. His words excited the members of the Night Blades, as this was the first time they were assigned a task that offered substantial rewards without being overly challenging. "Your mission is very straightforward: you must continuously cause trouble for the Ocean Group and the Green Ivy Company. Throughout this process, you must not reveal your true identities." When Kent revealed the specifics of the task, all the Night Blades members were taken aback. They had to admit that the task Kent had given them was indeed quite simple. "Don''t worry! We will complete this mission to the best of our abilities!" With that, Kent''s subordinates quickly set off to execute the task he had assigned. Kent was aware that the task he had given, along with the rewards he promised, were mismatched; his rewards were exceedingly generous. However, Kent had his own considerations. He believed that only by offering high rewards could he motivate his subordinates to work diligently for him. Moreover, the task he had just assigned was only the simplest of the tasks. Kent planned to give increasingly difficult assignments in the future. While Kent was assigning tasks, Elder Howard arrived in the City of Warding. He did not approach Irving''s home right away because he felt that such an action would be too risky. Even if Irving wasn''t home, it was likely that he had set up some defensive measures around his house. Elder Howard found himself in the city center of the City of Warding, not far from the newly rebuilt headquarters of the Angel Guild. Looking at the headquarters of the Angel Guild, Howard couldn''t help but exclaim, "I really didn''t expect the Angel Guild to move so quickly. They managed to rebuild their headquarters in such a short time." After this reflection, Howard began to carefully observe the pedestrians around him. Eventually, he identified one passerby as a spy for the Angel Guild. Without hesitation, Elder Howard transformed into a swirl of black smoke and floated close to the Angel Guild''s informant. Although the informant had sensed that something was off, Elder Howard successfully used his dark magic to turn the individual into a puppet before they could react. He manipulated the puppet and walked toward the headquarters of the Angel Guild. The defenses at the Angel Guild headquarters were much more relaxed than before. As a result, Howard was not detected by any of the Angel Guild members and made his way directly to the meeting room. Inside the meeting room, voices were raised in heated argument. The two people arguing were Aron and Anna. After the Angel Guild parted ways with Irving, they faced a series of troubles. Anna had previously suggested to Aron that to resolve the issues the Angel Guild was encountering, they needed to seek Irving''s assistance. However, Aron had immediately rejected Anna''s proposal without hesitation. In Aron''s view, the Angel Guild should not rely on anyone else. They needed to develop the capability to face crises on their own. Initially, Anna had been convinced by Aron. But as a series of unfortunate events unfolded, leading to even greater losses for the Angel Guild, Anna could no longer endure the situation. She felt that Aron''s approach was not beneficial for the Angel Guild. "Why can''t you understand what I''m saying? Do you really think the Angel Guild is in a good state right now? We must seek Irving''s help if we want the Angel Guild to grow stronger!" Anna shouted angrily at Aron. Aron''s expression remained unchanged as he coldly replied, "I''ve told you many times. We should not seek anyone''s help. We must rely on our own strength to solve the problems we face. Are you suggesting that we allow the Angel Guild to become a vassal of Irving? Do you want us to end up like the Ocean Group?" "Just because Benjamin is willing to follow Irving doesn''t mean I will! I''m not someone like Benjamin who has no self-respect!" Aron''s words finally made Anna realize why he had consistently refused to seek help from Irving. "Are you putting the members of the Angel Guild in great danger just for your own pride? Don''t you think that''s a bit selfish?" Anna asked him, her tone filled with disappointment. Aron shook his head. "I am currently the highest-ranking member of the Angel Guild. My dignity represents the dignity of the Guild. Protecting my pride is equivalent to protecting the pride of the Angel Guild." Aron did not see any issue with his stance. Anna was so disillusioned that she decided not to say anything more. "If that''s truly how you feel, then I have nothing else to say to you!" After coldly delivering that statement, Anna pushed open the door and left the meeting room. Chapter 223 - 223: The Talent for Seduction Elder Howard, who had been waiting outside the meeting room, overheard the entire argument between Aron and Anna. Their dispute made Howard keenly aware that he could potentially exploit the conflict between the two. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The relationship between the Angel Guild and Irving isn''t as strong as they imagine. Perhaps I can use this opportunity to drive a wedge between the Angel Guild and Irving completely," Howard thought to himself after a moment of calm contemplation. He manipulated his puppet and entered a regular training room within the Angel Guild, pretending to be a newly joined member. Howard didn''t stay in the training room for long before Aron walked in. Aron surveyed the room and the people in it. He did not notice anything unusual about the puppet that Howard was controlling. Howard decided it was time to approach Aron directly. Just as Aron turned to leave, the puppet called out to him from behind. "Captain Aron, I overheard your argument with Anna when I passed by the meeting room. The Angel Guild isn''t facing any major issues, is it?" Upon hearing this question, a faint smile appeared on Aron''s face. "You don''t need to worry. The Angel Guild is in very good shape right now. You should focus on improving your own strength. My quarrel with Anna was merely a difference of opinion regarding our next strategic actions. Once your abilities are strong enough to participate in dangerous missions, you will also find yourself arguing with your teammates. After all, everyone has different thoughts, and convincing others can be quite challenging. We just need to act according to our own beliefs," Aron said, as if he were not convincing others but rather trying to persuade himself. The puppet nodded in agreement. "You''re right! We just need to do what we believe is right." Hearing this response, Aron nodded in satisfaction. "That''s exactly what I mean! If you don''t have anything else, just continue your training! You must improve your strength as quickly as possible, as we might face a crisis soon." After saying this, Aron prepared to leave. However, Howard was not about to let him leave so easily, as he had not yet fully unleashed his talent for seduction. "I have something very important to tell you!" the puppet controlled by Elder Howard called out to Aron once again. "Make it quick; our time is very precious," Aron replied, his tone slightly impatient. While he thought the new member of the Angel Guild had some talent, he wasn''t about to let anyone waste too much of his time. "I noticed while patrolling that members of the Ocean Group are trying to persuade our Angel Guild members to join them. Aren''t you going to do anything about this?" Upon hearing this, Aron''s expression changed dramatically. "Are you serious? Are you sure you''re not lying to me? The Ocean Group is really trying to poach our members?" The puppet quickly nodded in response. "I swear, I''m not lying! If you don''t believe me, you can check with others! Many members of the Angel Guild have already heard about this." Aron''s face turned red with anger after hearing this. "I knew Irving would do something like this! He''s not as magnanimous as he pretends to be!" With that, Aron left in a hurry. He was definitely going to investigate what Howard''s puppet had just reported. However, he wouldn''t be able to quickly get to the bottom of the matter, as Howard had made additional preparations. After Aron left, Howard continued to move around within the Angel Guild. He engaged in conversations with many ordinary members of the guild. He effectively utilized his talent for seduction, successfully instilling a sense of panic among the members of the Angel Guild. The abnormal situation within the guild only heightened Aron''s worries. Eventually, he decided to call Nick over. "We are facing a tremendous crisis in the Angel Guild! You must come with me to the Ocean Group!" Aron said as soon as Nick appeared before him. Nick looked slightly confused. "Why do we need to go to the Ocean Group? Haven''t our relations with Irving and the Ocean Group soured significantly? Are we really going to continue cooperating with them?" "Cooperate? We absolutely cannot continue any partnership with them! We''re going to the Ocean Group to demand accountability!" Aron responded angrily. Without waiting for Nick to prepare, Aron grabbed him and headed out. After Aron and Nick left the Angel Guild, the puppet controlled by Elder Howard was finally able to take full control of the Angel Guild. "It seems that the people in the Angel Guild are indeed fools. They can''t even see through such a simple scheme. Well, I won''t hold back. I will use this opportunity to ensure that both the Angel Guild and Irving suffer greatly," Howard thought, having devised a very complex plan. He intended to manipulate the Angel Guild to continuously weaken Irving. During this process, Irving would have no means to mount a strong counterattack. After all, the Angel Guild is an official organization, and Irving would have to consider many factors when retaliating. As Howard gradually executed his plan, Aron and Nick arrived at the headquarters of the Ocean Group. The two were stopped at the entrance. "Do you have an appointment? If you don''t have an appointment, I cannot let you in," the security at the entrance of the Ocean Group headquarters said sternly. Aron scoffed, "Who do you think you are to stop me? Don''t you know who I am? I''m the captain of the Angel Guild!" Aron felt that the words spoken by the security guard were aimed directly at him. Therefore, he needed to show a stronger attitude. However, Aron''s declaration did not intimidate the guard. The security personnel replied bluntly, "No matter who you are, you must have an appointment. If you really don''t have one, you can call the president. If she agrees to let you enter the headquarters, we will, of course, allow you in. If you cannot get the president''s approval, we cannot let you in." The guard''s response only fueled Aron''s anger. "So you won''t let me in, huh? Then don''t blame me for being rude! I will show you just how powerful I really am!" Aron declared, preparing to take action. But just then, Anna suddenly appeared behind him. "What do you think you''re doing? Have you even considered the consequences of your actions?" Faced with Anna''s sudden appearance, Aron shook his head. "What consequences? Are we supposed to just allow the Ocean Group to target us without being able to fight back?" Aron''s question left Anna momentarily at a loss for words. She had also heard some rumors and was indeed very dissatisfied with the Ocean Group''s actions. However, Anna felt that the situation was not as simple as it seemed, so she quickly caught up with Aron and Nick. "No matter what, you need to calm down! Acting impulsively won''t solve anything! Since we''re already here, why not give Vicky a call?" Anna was still able to maintain some basic rationality. She did not want a direct conflict between the Angel Guild and the Ocean Group. Aron dismissed Anna''s suggestion. "You''re being too soft. The Ocean Group is targeting us like this, and you still want to talk to them? I believe there''s nothing left to say between the Angel Guild and the Ocean Group. We are now complete enemies, and what we need to do is wipe out the Ocean Group entirely." Just as Aron finished speaking, Benjamin''s voice came from the direction of the Ocean Group headquarters building. "You intend to completely wipe out our Ocean Group? Why would you do that? Has the Angel Guild gone completely insane?" Benjamin''s appearance relieved Anna. "You finally showed up! Can you explain what happened earlier? Why is the Ocean Group trying to poach our Angel Guild members?" Anna did not let Aron ask the question, as she believed that if he spoke up, it could lead to an immediate outbreak of conflict. Benjamin looked puzzled at Anna''s question. "When did we, the Ocean Group, try to poach your Angel Guild members? Are you and Aron both out of your minds? Are you just looking for trouble?" Benjamin''s response only fueled Aron''s anger further. "See? He absolutely won''t admit it!" Aron said through gritted teeth to Anna. "But whether he admits it or not, we must retaliate!" Taking advantage of Anna''s moment of distraction, Aron launched an attack at Benjamin. Aron''s attack was indeed unexpected, but Benjamin''s reflexes were also very quick. He used the weapon in his hand to block Aron''s strike. Since Aron had taken the initiative to attack, Benjamin naturally had to counter. A fierce battle erupted between Benjamin and Aron right at the entrance of the Ocean Group headquarters. Security personnel from the Ocean Group quickly surrounded the members of the Angel Guild, ready for combat. They did not attack immediately only because they were waiting for orders. The fight between Benjamin and Aron would not easily result in a clear victor. Additionally, their intense battle attracted a lot of attention. In the Ocean Group headquarters'' upper-level office, Vicky was closely monitoring the fight between Benjamin and Aron. As soon as the battle began, Vicky informed Irving of the situation. Vicky hoped Irving would arrive quickly, as she believed only he could resolve this matter. Chapter 224 - 224: The Self-Proclaimed Perfect Disguise The phone call from Vicky successfully woke Irving up. He had been resting, needing to conserve his energy for the upcoming operations. He wouldn''t have any time to rest over the next week. Upon waking, Irving immediately answered Vicky''s call. "Hello, what is it that you need?" "Bad news! People from the Angel Guild have arrived at our Ocean Group, and they''re already fighting with Benjamin!" Vicky succinctly described the current situation over the phone. Irving''s expression turned very serious upon hearing what Vicky had said. "I understand! Stay in your office and absolutely do not go out. I will get to you as quickly as possible!" He hung up the phone and rushed to the headquarters of Ocean Group as fast as he could. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving had already been quite displeased with Aron. Initially, he had no intention of continuing any collaboration with Aron, but he also didn''t want to make an enemy of him. He never expected Aron would actively seek trouble with him. Everyone knew that Vicky and Irving were solid allies. This meant that causing trouble for Vicky also meant causing trouble for Irving. Determined, Irving decided he would use this opportunity to teach Aron a severe lesson. Irving moved quickly; after hanging up the phone, he reached the Ocean Group headquarters in just a little over ten minutes. By the time he arrived, the battle at the entrance of Ocean Group was still ongoing. Although Benjamin couldn''t defeat Aron, Aron wasn''t strong enough to swiftly overpower Benjamin either. Their fight continued until Irving arrived. Without any hesitation, upon seeing Aron, Irving launched an attack. He used the [Staff of Calamity] to cast a powerful spell directed at Aron. The power of Irving''s spell was immense, drawing the attention of both Benjamin and Aron, who were engaged in their battle. The moment Benjamin saw Irving, he felt as if he had secured victory. Aron, on the other hand, looked grim upon seeing Irving but chose not to continue fighting. Instead, he opted to create some distance between himself and Benjamin. After effectively ending the conflict between Benjamin and Aron, Irving coldly addressed Aron. "I remember telling you not long ago that we would no longer be able to collaborate. However, I have no intention of making you an enemy. I never expected you would seek out trouble with me! If you and your Angel Guild truly intend to be my adversaries, I will certainly match you blow for blow." Irving''s words instilled fear in both Nick and Anna. They were well aware of Irving''s strength and knew that they were not qualified to be his enemies. So, as soon as Anna heard Irving''s words, she quickly explained, "We don''t intend to be your enemies! We came here just to confirm one thing!" Anna''s statement slightly calmed Irving''s anger. "What is it that you need to confirm? Is it necessary for you and the Angel Guild to resort to fighting to figure things out? Should I then also launch an attack on you members of the Angel Guild?" Although Irving gave Anna the opportunity to explain, it didn''t mean that he was no longer angry. He still needed to warn the members of the Angel Guild. Upon hearing this, Aron boldly replied, "Even if you attack us, we can handle it. Irving, you are not invincible!" Aron not only doubted the members of Ocean Group, but he had also begun to question Irving himself. In Aron''s view, Irving''s sudden appearance here was clearly premeditated. Irving smirked at Aron''s words. "Since you''re so confident, let''s exchange a few moves then!" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving vanished in an instant. Although Aron did not see Irving''s movement, he instinctively prepared for defense. Just as Aron was scanning his surroundings, trying to locate Irving, Irving suddenly appeared behind him and delivered a powerful kick. Despite having taken some defensive measures, Aron was still taken by surprise when Irving appeared behind him. The force of the kick sent Aron flying a considerable distance. "Stop humiliating yourself! You are no match for me! It''s best if you all get lost now! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!" Irving had no interest in hearing any further justifications from the Angel Guild members. Irving believed that Anna was merely cooperating with Aron''s actions. At this point, she was someone he could no longer trust. Anna and Nick quickly rushed to Aron''s side, helping him to his feet. Struggling to stand, Aron glared at Irving with intense anger. "I never expected you would use such underhanded tactics like Night Blades to target us," Aron spat. Irving was both puzzled and more infuriated by Aron''s statement. "Aren''t you the one who sought out trouble? How can you turn this around and claim we are the ones being devious? Do you really think anyone will believe you after saying that?" Irving retorted without hesitation. A trickle of blood dripped from the corner of Aron''s mouth. "Stop pretending to be confused. You know exactly what you''ve instructed them to do." There was no trust left between Aron and Irving. Neither of them believed a word the other said. At that moment, an ordinary member of the Angel Guild rushed over. He first glanced nervously at Aron''s condition and then shouted towards Irving, "It was him who just attacked the Angel Guild headquarters! Our newly established headquarters has been destroyed again!" Upon hearing this news, Aron''s expression turned to one of shock. He then turned to glare at Irving. "I will never let you off the hook! Since you''ve already attacked the Angel Guild''s headquarters, it means you are now our sworn enemy! Although I may not possess your strength, I will never yield to you!" With those words, Aron launched an attack on Irving. Irving was equally perplexed by the unfolding events. However, he had found a crucial lead ¡ª the Angel Guild member who had just arrived. Irving noticed the dark power emanating from that member. While he wasn''t sure what the dark power represented, he was certain that the current situation was closely related to the Night Blades. As Irving fought Aron, he kept a watchful eye on the newly arrived Angel Guild member. After observing for a while, he suddenly noticed that a faint mist surrounded the member''s body. The moment he saw the mist, Irving realized that this person was likely the disguised Elder Howard. Having made this judgment, Irving quickly formulated a plan. While continuing to engage Aron, he subtly guided Aron towards the direction of the Angel Guild member who was masquerading as Elder Howard. When they were close enough, Irving launched an attack directly at the disguised Elder Howard. Everyone was astonished by this scene. No one was able to react in time, not even Elder Howard himself, who had not anticipated that Irving would attack him directly. In this situation, Irving''s strike shattered Elder Howard''s disguise. Elder Howard revealed his true form before everyone. As he did, shocked expressions appeared on the faces of all present. Aron decided he would no longer continue fighting Irving, as he sensed something was off. If Elder Howard had disguised himself as a member of the Angel Guild, then everything that had happened prior could very well have been orchestrated by him. "You don''t really think your disguise was perfect, do you? You seem to be a bit too full of yourself," Irving said with a smile after exposing Howard''s ruse. Despite having his disguise unveiled, Elder Howard did not panic. He believed he could easily escape from this situation. "I must admit, it is surprising that you saw through my disguise. However, my plan has still succeeded. Aron is heavily injured by you. He won''t be able to assist you any further," Howard said confidently. Irving chuckled at this. "You don''t actually think Aron has been of much help to me during this whole ordeal, do you? Even if we had a good relationship, there''s not much he could do for me. His strength isn''t very impressive, and neither are the other members of the Angel Guild. What you''ve done here is ultimately meaningless." Irving''s words darkened Howard''s expression. While Aron felt furious upon hearing this, he had to acknowledge that Irving was right. As the most powerful member of the Angel Guild, Aron found himself unable to provide much assistance. The other members were even less capable. "Do you really think you''re very clever? Do you really believe you can easily defeat me? Don''t you think your assumptions are a bit naive?" Elder Howard did not see himself as being at a disadvantage. After all, he was in the city of warding, a place in the real world where he could employ indiscriminate attack tactics to put Irving in a difficult position. Irving had to ensure the safety of those around him, while Howard did not share that burden. The more destruction Howard caused around him, the smoother things would go for the other members of the Night Blades. Chapter 225 - 225: A Sincere Apology, Resolving Misunderstandings With Elder Howard having clearly outlined his strategy, the next challenge was a race against time. He transformed into a swirling cloud of black mist and swiftly flew toward the Ocean Group headquarters. Although he didn''t know much about Vicky, he learned from other members of the Night Blades that she was someone very important to Irving. If Elder Howard could capture Vicky, he would put Irving in a highly disadvantageous position. At the same moment that Elder Howard initiated his actions, Irving also sprang into motion. He transformed into a beam of light and pursued the direction of the black mist. Once they left, Benjamin hurriedly gathered his subordinates and made his way toward Vicky''s office. Although Benjamin understood he wouldn''t be able to offer much assistance in the upcoming conflict, he felt it was his duty to protect Vicky, so he had to take action. After Irving and the others departed, Aron, Anna, and Nick exchanged glances. Following the recent events, Aron had come to a complete realization. He understood that he had been deceived by Elder Howard and recognized that he had no right to blame Irving. "We should head back. Staying here won''t help them at all. Besides, it''s just going to be humiliating for us," Aron said in a weak voice. Nick didn''t oppose Aron''s plan, as he also felt that remaining there was quite awkward. However, Anna had a different perspective. She believed that, given the current situation, they had to provide assistance to Irving. "If we leave now, Irving will never forgive us. We must do everything we can to clear up the misunderstandings between us and him. After everything that has happened, our Angel Guild has become very weak. Without cooperating with Irving, any future actions we take are bound to fail. Even if we can''t help him significantly by staying here, we can at least show him that we genuinely want to assist him." Aron and Nick hesitated at Anna''s words. After thinking it over for a moment, Aron nodded. "You''re right. This might be a good opportunity to resolve our misunderstandings with Irving. We should definitely stay and offer him some help." While the members of the Angel Guild discussed their next course of action, Elder Howard and Irving simultaneously arrived at Vicky''s office. At that moment, Vicky looked at both Elder Howard and Irving with a shocked expression. Although Vicky was also a player of the Shelter Game and had acquired some skills, all of her abilities were healing-oriented. This meant that in the upcoming battle, Vicky would be unable to provide any assistance to Irving. "Don''t stay in a dangerous place! Quickly go find Benjamin! He will ensure your safety!" Irving shouted to Vicky. Hearing his words, Vicky hurriedly ran out of the office. Elder Howard, of course, would not let Vicky escape so easily. He immediately directed the mist around him to pursue her. At that moment, Irving swung his staff forcefully at Elder Howard. "Your opponent is me! You must defeat me first! If you can''t even defeat me, you have no right to fight anyone else!" Taking advantage of this opportunity, Irving sealed off Vicky''s office, making it impossible for Howard to chase her outside. With this situation unfolding, Elder Howard had no other choice but to engage Irving in direct combat. "Although your strength surpasses mine, that doesn''t mean you can win this battle. This time, I''ve brought some very powerful equipment from the Night Blades." Elder Howard grasped a black sphere in his hand. The sphere began to emit a purple glow, and the black mist illuminated by the purple light thickened considerably. This indicated that Howard''s power was rapidly increasing. "The most foolish thing you''ve done is to seal this place! You actually thought that closing off this area would prevent me from leaving? That''s a huge mistake! If I wanted to leave, I could do so immediately. But I won''t, because I intend to use this opportunity to completely eliminate you. The one trapped in this enclosed space now is you!" Although Howard''s previous plan had failed, he had devised a new one. If he could seize this chance to eliminate Irving, he would have more than atoned for his earlier mistakes. Facing Howard''s threats, Irving''s expression remained largely unchanged. He couldn''t determine whether Howard was bluffing or had another plan in mind. Therefore, Irving concluded that his next course of action was straightforward: he simply needed to defeat his opponent. Irving launched an attack on Elder Howard without any hesitation. Even though the mist surrounding Howard had been enhanced, it still couldn''t withstand the power of Irving''s Taikoo Flame Pearl. With the help of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving successfully destroyed the black mist enveloping Elder Howard. He was now finally able to engage in a direct battle with Howard. "I don''t believe you can escape from here! The mist around you has been completely dispelled by me! Without that mist to bolster your strength, you are utterly insignificant!" After saying this, Irving gripped his staff and charged at Elder Howard. Although Howard maintained a calm expression, he was internally in a state of panic. He knew that his strength was insufficient to defeat Irving in a head-to-head confrontation. Moreover, Irving was correct; Howard had no way to quickly leave the area. As Howard fought Irving, he began searching for a way to escape. Just when the battle reached its peak intensity, Howard finally discovered an exit. He realized there was a hidden passageway in Vicky''s office that Irving had not sealed off. "I''ll let you off this time! But don''t get too cocky; this was merely a test," Howard said, throwing in a parting shot before making his escape. Irving was puzzled by Howard''s words. From his perspective, he was convinced that Howard had no means of leaving. Irving thought Howard''s comment was just an attempt to distract him, so he paid it no further mind and continued his assault. Taking advantage of Irving''s attack, Howard transformed part of his body into black mist. He then sent that portion of mist into the hidden passageway. As the black mist left the enclosed space, Howard himself quickly turned transparent. "You haven''t perfectly sealed the room; there''s still a hidden passageway here. I warned you not to be too arrogant!" Howard taunted Irving before he left. Although Howard successfully escaped, it did not mean that he had defeated Irving. It merely indicated that Irving had not achieved a complete victory. After driving Elder Howard away, Irving chose not to pursue him. He knew that chasing after Howard would be futile at this point. Instead, he decided to meet with Vicky. Vicky had regrouped with Benjamin and others as instructed. At that moment, she was hiding in a secure room in the underground area of the Ocean Group headquarters. It was an absolutely safe room. Only when Benjamin confirmed that there was no immediate danger did Vicky finally step out of the secure room. "You saved me again! If you hadn''t arrived in time, I would have definitely been killed by Elder Howard," Vicky said to Irving, her eyes glistening with tears. Irving gently patted Vicky on the head. "Alright, no more tears. You''re safe now, aren''t you? The bad guy has been driven away! You don''t need to worry anymore!" After comforting Vicky for a moment, Irving turned to Benjamin. "I find you quite incompetent. You failed to ensure Vicky''s safety. What do you think the reason for that is?" Irving felt a bit dissatisfied with Benjamin. In his view, although Benjamin''s strength wasn''t overwhelming, the Ocean Group had plenty of powerful weapons at their disposal. Benjamin should have used those weapons to protect Vicky. Even if Benjamin couldn''t defeat Elder Howard, he shouldn''t have found himself unable to quickly overcome Aron when faced with him. Benjamin lowered his head and admitted, "It''s indeed my fault. I didn''t manage to use the weapons in the warehouse in time." Benjamin''s words reminded Irving. He suddenly realized that his expectations of Benjamin were somewhat excessive. Benjamin couldn''t have predicted that Aron would attack suddenly, so it was natural that he was unable to access the warehouse''s weapons in time. Nodding, Irving decided to say no more on the matter. As Irving reached the entrance of the Ocean Group headquarters, he unexpectedly saw members of the Angel Guild. Aron slowly approached Irving. "I must apologize to you! My previous actions were indeed very poor! I also owe you a sincere apology for what I did in the Desolate Canyon. I hope we can continue our cooperation, and I assure you that I will have no ulterior motives this time. I hope you can trust me." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron''s tone was very sincere as he spoke. Irving scrutinized him for a moment and ultimately decided to accept Aron''s apology. "As long as you are genuinely willing to cooperate with me, I won''t hold any grudges. You don''t need to dwell too much on what happened before; I''m not a person who bears grudges." Chapter 226 - 226: Playing into the Game After Irving and the members of Angel Guild reached a reconciliation, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Vicky approached Irving and Aron with a smile on her face. "I believe that for us, cooperation is essential. We are not as powerful as the Night Blades, and if we don''t unite, we will never be able to defeat them." Vicky''s words resonated with both Irving and Aron, who nodded solemnly in agreement. "You''re right. I realize that my approach has had its flaws. I shouldn''t have engaged you in direct conflict; I should have guided you on what to do!" Irving said, smiling at Aron. Aron nodded but didn''t say anything more. "Since we''ve reconciled, I believe the Angel Guild can participate in my upcoming plans. However, I have one condition: you must heal from your injuries. If you can''t recover, you won''t be eligible to take part in the upcoming operations. They are going to be extremely dangerous." Irving spoke with utmost sincerity. While he hoped the members of Angel Guild would join his plans, he needed them to understand the perilous nature of what lay ahead. Anna quickly interjected, "Aron may not be able to heal fully, but neither Nick nor I are injured. So we can offer our assistance in the upcoming operations." Irving was very pleased with Anna''s response. "With your help, my plans should proceed more smoothly. However, I won''t initiate anything just yet; I need to first neutralize Elder Howard." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving didn''t dwell on past issues; he shifted the topic directly to Elder Howard. In his view, Elder Howard''s presence in the real world posed a significant threat to his plans. If Howard were to attack during Irving''s process of relocating the shelter, he might not be able to respond effectively. After all, Irving''s strength in the real world was not as formidable. "Do you have a plan? We''re very eager to take revenge on Elder Howard!" Aron suddenly asked Irving. Although Aron recognized that much of the trouble he faced stemmed from his own character flaws, Elder Howard had certainly played a role in exacerbating the situation. Aron felt compelled to seek revenge against Howard. Irving looked thoughtfully at Aron and Anna, contemplating their eagerness. "I do have a few ideas, but I need to be cautious. Elder Howard is not someone to underestimate. We need a strategy that minimizes risk while maximizing our chances of success." Aron leaned forward, his expression serious. "What do you have in mind?" "We need to gather intelligence first," Irving replied. "We have to understand Howard''s movements and motivations. If we can find out where he is most vulnerable, we can plan our attack accordingly." Anna nodded. "That makes sense. We should also consider allies. If we can rally others who share our goals, it might give us the strength we need to confront him." Irving smiled, appreciating Anna''s insight. "Exactly! We need to create a network of support. But we must also be discreet. If Howard catches wind of our intentions, he could easily turn the tables on us." Aron clenched his fists, determination burning in his eyes. "I won''t let him get away with what he''s done. He''s caused too much pain and suffering." Irving placed a reassuring hand on Aron''s shoulder. "I understand your anger, and it''s valid. However, we must channel that anger into our plan and not act impulsively. Patience will be key." Vicky, who had been listening quietly, chimed in. "Perhaps we could use some misdirection. If we create a diversion, it might allow us to strike when he least expects it." Irving considered her suggestion. "That could work, but we need to make sure the diversion doesn''t put anyone else in danger. We have to be strategic about it." The group spent the next few hours brainstorming ideas and laying the groundwork for their plan. They discussed potential allies, methods of gathering information, and ways to create the necessary distractions. As they worked, a sense of camaraderie began to form among them. The shared goal of taking down Elder Howard brought them closer together, uniting their strengths and resolve. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Irving looked around the room. "Alright, it''s time to put our plan into action. We''ll meet again in a few days to share what we''ve learned and refine our strategy. Until then, stay safe and be vigilant." With that, the members of Angel Guild left, their hearts filled with a newfound sense of purpose. The battle against Elder Howard was just beginning, but they were ready to face it together. After Benjamin nodded, he chose not to say anything further. Aron, Anna, and Nick were all prepared to cooperate with Irving. Before Irving left, Vicky took a moment to remind him. "I know you''re eager to achieve success with your plan quickly. But I hope you will prioritize your safety as well. You will come back to see me, right?" In response to Vicky''s concern, Irving looked her in the eye and replied firmly, "Of course, I will come back to see you! I believe I won''t take long to defeat Elder Howard!" With that declaration, Irving left alongside the members of Angel Guild. Vicky, Benjamin, and the others watched him go. Once Irving''s figure had completely disappeared, Vicky turned to Benjamin, a hint of worry in her voice. "Do you really think his plan will succeed? What if he encounters serious danger during the process? Elder Howard seems to be a very powerful elder of the Night Blades. His strength should be significantly greater than that of the other Night Blades we''ve faced before. Perhaps you should provide him with some assistance in secret." Benjamin, slightly exasperated by Vicky''s concerns, replied, "President, I think you should have a bit of faith in Irving. At least from my perspective, he is more than capable of completing his plan. Even if Elder Howard discovers him, it doesn''t necessarily mean he will fall into great danger. After all, Irving is incredibly strong himself. And even if he can''t defeat Elder Howard, he has the tools to escape successfully." "We absolutely must not assist Irving in secret. Doing so would only alert Elder Howard to our presence, which could ultimately lead to the failure of Irving''s plan. So we must remain calm." Vicky sighed, realizing the truth in Benjamin''s words. "You''re right; I have been worrying too much." With that, Vicky returned to her office. Although she was indeed very worried about Irving, Vicky still had to deal with a multitude of affairs at Ocean Group. After Vicky left, Benjamin spoke to his subordinates in a somewhat angry tone. "You all clearly failed to do what you were supposed to do. Why didn''t you intercept Aron? It''s not like I was the one taking action; you could have been directly defeated by him. Do you expect me to stay at the headquarters of Ocean Group all the time? If I do that, how am I supposed to go to the Shelter Game world?" Benjamin was extremely dissatisfied with his subordinates. He felt that they were performing poorly. In his view, he had provided them with enough rare weapons. He had set the expectation that they should use these rare weapons to stop powerful enemies. Although Aron held a high position in Angel Guild, he should not be considered an overwhelmingly strong opponent. Benjamin believed his own strength was nearly on par with Aron''s. If Benjamin prepared well for the fight, he was confident he could defeat Aron quickly. Faced with Benjamin''s criticism, his subordinates felt very innocent. They believed they were not yet ready for battle and were still unfamiliar with the rare weapons they had. "Benjamin, while we may not have completed the task you assigned, we truly did our best. Aron is indeed very strong, and our proficiency with the rare weapons is still low. If you could give us more time for practice, we promise to perform much better. We won''t let you down." The subordinates'' response made Benjamin realize that perhaps he shouldn''t put too much pressure on them. "Alright, I''ll give you a week to adjust. After one week, you will be solely responsible for the defense of the headquarters. If you still can''t accomplish your tasks, don''t blame me for being harsh. Even though you''ve been with me for a long time, I will not tolerate any useless individuals." With that, Benjamin quickly left the room. Although he didn''t need to deal with Elder Howard''s matters or the relocation of the Shelter, there were still many issues that required Benjamin''s personal attention within the newly formed Ocean Group. He also needed to authenticate some very rare weapons himself. Everyone was very busy because they faced a dire situation. Irving and his allies aimed to quickly increase their strength, as it was the only way to confront the imminent threat posed by the Night Blades. It was also their only hope to prepare for the possible apocalypse that could come at any moment. The Dark Overlord kept a close watch on everyone in the real world. Chapter 227 - 227: The Inevitable Path Dependence As Irving and the others took action, Elder Howard quickly arrived at the secret base of the Night Blades located on the outskirts of the City of Warding. Although Elder Howard had never been here before, he possessed all the information regarding this secret base. Before taking action, Elder Howard had made sure to familiarize himself with all the intelligence related to the Night Blades around the City of Warding. Initially, Elder Howard had planned to use the secret base on the outskirts of the City of Warding as a hideout. However, after the events that had transpired, he felt it was unnecessary to do so. "Although my previous operation failed, I have successfully gathered intel on Irving and his group," he stated. Inside the secret base, numerous members of the Night Blades were listening attentively to Elder Howard''s instructions. "The relationship between Angel Guild and Irving is extremely poor. Therefore, my next move must again involve the members of Angel Guild." Elder Howard had already formulated his next course of action in his mind. The reason he was sharing this information was simply that he needed the assistance of these ordinary Night Blades members. "What you need to do is very simple: while I act, you will attack Irving''s allies. As soon as Irving''s allies come under attack, he will be forced to divert his attention. At that moment, I can launch a surprise attack while Irving is off guard. Although Irving is very powerful, I believe he would still suffer a crushing defeat when faced with a sudden assault." After saying this, Elder Howard fixed his gaze firmly on the members of the Night Blades. "Did you understand? If you did, hurry up and make the final preparations for the operation!" Elder Howard did not intend to offer any rewards to the Night Blades members. In his view, they were already obligated to obey his orders. "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you hear what I just said?" Seeing the Night Blades members still standing in place, Elder Howard urged them impatiently. The members of the Night Blades felt an overwhelming sense of fear in the presence of Elder Howard. They understood that the power wielded by this elder was even greater than that of Elder Seville. While they were very dissatisfied with the lack of rewards from Elder Howard, they absolutely dared not voice their grievances in front of him. After the members of the Night Blades left, Elder Howard couldn''t help but complain. "These people are just too lazy! They only act with enthusiasm when there''s a reward involved! Elder Seville definitely deserves to die; he''s completely incompetent." Elder Howard didn''t have a close relationship with Elder Seville. He was merely aware of his existence and had no particular grievances against him. However, after witnessing the behavior of the Night Blades members at the secret base in the City of Warding, his dissatisfaction with Elder Seville grew significantly. In Howard''s view, ordinary Night Blades members were merely cannon fodder. When necessary, these members had to obey his commands unconditionally. Howard never offered his subordinates many rewards because he believed that too many rewards would lead them to take him lightly. His reasoning was rooted in an inevitable path dependence. He had previously maintained complete control over his subordinates by instilling fear through constant punishment. Therefore, after arriving in the real world, he hoped to execute his plans using the same method. However, Elder Howard failed to recognize a crucial difference: the world of the Shelter Game and the real world were vastly different. In the Shelter Game world, ordinary Night Blades members could not guarantee their own safety. They had to rely on the protection of the more powerful elders. This meant that the Night Blades members dared not defy the orders of the elders. In contrast, in the real world, Night Blades members could seek refuge with other powers. To prevent the Night Blades members from selling out their information, the elders in the real world were very inclined to offer rewards to their subordinates. Although these two approaches were entirely different, both were quite reasonable in their own contexts. Elder Howard not only exhibited path dependence in controlling his subordinates but also demonstrated a serious path dependence when formulating action plans. Just as Irving had anticipated, Elder Howard intended to exploit the members of Angel Guild once again. In Howard''s mind, since his previous actions had been successful, there was no need to change any part of the successful strategy. Thus, Elder Howard planned to head to Starling City. The Angel Guild in Starling City was still unaware of the events happening in the City of Warding. This provided Elder Howard with an opportunity to control an ordinary member of the Angel Guild in Starling City and then create trouble for Irving''s allies there. When Irving arrived for support, Elder Howard would seize the chance to launch a surprise attack. "I''m truly a genius! I can''t believe I came up with such a perfect strategy! It seems that the other elders in the real world are a bit too weak. They''ve taken so long and still couldn''t think of such a simple plan! Once I return, I must propose that all the elders in the real world be demoted." After muttering these thoughts to himself, Elder Howard quickly made his way to Starling City. Irving and Elder Howard arrived in Starling City almost simultaneously. Their objectives were quite similar: both were heading to the Angel Guild''s branch in Starling City. Irving arrived a little earlier than Elder Howard and didn''t need to observe the specifics of the Angel Guild''s setup in Starling City. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under Anna''s guidance, Irving met the head of the Starling City Angel Guild branch. "Hello, you must be Mr. Irving! You are a great benefactor to us in Starling City! Without your help, we would have been completely destroyed during the last Night Blades'' operation," the head of the Starling City Angel Guild branch said, visibly excited by Irving''s arrival. He believed Irving could provide significant assistance. Irving smiled and nodded. "It''s what I should do; you don''t need to be so excited. Besides, I think you should let Anna finish speaking. I don''t even know your name yet." Irving''s remark made the head of the Starling City Angel Guild branch realize that he had been a bit rash. He quickly quieted down and waited for Anna to continue. "His name is Andy. He hasn''t been with the Angel Guild for very long. He became the head of the Starling City branch mainly because he''s a local. He is very familiar with the situation in Starling City, so he will definitely provide you with a lot of help during the upcoming operations." After introducing Andy, Anna took Irving on a tour of the Starling City Angel Guild branch. The branch was not large at all. It had only a little over a dozen members, and the vast majority were of very low strength. The only one who could be considered relatively strong was Andy, the head of the Starling City branch. Although Andy was the strongest in the Starling City branch, his strength was still weaker than that of Vicky. After observing the overall situation, Irving couldn''t help but express his slight disappointment. "I honestly didn''t expect that the talent within the Angel Guild has dwindled to such an extent. Now I understand why Aron was so agitated." After assessing the conditions at the Starling City branch, Irving grasped the overall plight of the Angel Guild. "I apologize for the state of our guild. However, we will definitely recover quickly. During our upcoming operations, we won''t be a burden to you," Anna rushed to assure Irving. She didn''t want their collaboration to be jeopardized for any reason. Irving smiled and shook his head. "You''re overthinking! I never said I was planning to stop cooperating with you. In fact, I''m about to engage in a very important collaboration with you." After saying this, Irving put on a semi-transparent mask, transforming himself into a completely unfamiliar individual. "You can now call me Daniel, and my identity is the assistant to the head of the Starling City branch. Mr. Andy, I look forward to your support moving forward," Irving, disguised as Daniel, smiled at Andy and Anna. Both Andy and Anna were slightly taken aback but quickly adjusted their expressions. "I have a rough idea of your plan now. When do you think the Night Blades elder will arrive?" Andy asked Irving with a hint of worry. In Andy''s eyes, the arrival of the Night Blades elder would pose a significant threat to the Starling City branch. Even with Irving''s presence, he couldn''t guarantee everyone''s safety. Irving smiled reassuringly. "He should already be nearby, just observing the situation. Once he confirms there are no threats, he will take action." This statement filled Andy with fear. By this point, Anna had left, and Andy had no one to turn to for help other than Irving. "Shouldn''t we take the initiative? If we launch a surprise attack, even the Night Blades elder should be seriously injured, right? Plus, with your assistance this time, our chances of success will be higher," Andy suggested. In response to Andy''s proposal, Irving simply smiled and shook his head. "You don''t need to worry at all. Just follow the planned steps I''ve laid out for you." Chapter 228 - 228: Not a Single Truth Spoken Although Andy still had some concerns, he felt reassured knowing that Irving was willing to join him in this endeavor. Even if unexpected situations arose, Irving would have his back. After taking several deep breaths, Andy finally managed to calm his nerves. "Elder Howard will be here soon. Once he arrives, you must not show any signs of unusual behavior. You have to maintain a normal demeanor; only then can our plan succeed," Irving reminded Andy earnestly. Andy nodded gently in response. At the same time, Elder Howard had successfully disguised himself as an ordinary person with some connection to the Angel Guild''s Starling City branch. After blending in, he quickly made his way into the Angel Guild''s local office. "I have very important news to share with you all¡ªit''s regarding the Night Blades! You must take me to your captain," Elder Howard said urgently, adopting the tone of an ordinary Angel Guild member. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ordinary Angel Guild member, hearing this, showed a slight expression of disbelief. To him, the man before him appeared to be just an average person. How could an ordinary individual possibly have information related to the Night Blades? Moreover, he claimed that this news was critical. "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and tell your captain! Honestly, I think your captain isn''t even worthy of knowing this news; I suggest you go straight to your branch''s leader instead," Elder Howard continued to press, his tone still frantic. Under Howard''s persistent urging, the ordinary Angel Guild member felt that he should indeed act promptly. "Wait here for a moment; I''ll go tell my captain right away. If my captain thinks this news is indeed important, he will inform our branch leader," the member said before quickly departing. Although Elder Howard maintained an anxious expression, internally he was feeling quite relaxed. He even took the opportunity to observe the specifics of the Starling City Angel Guild branch. He believed he would soon have the chance to completely destroy the Angel Guild''s presence in Starling City. However, before that could happen, he needed to gather enough information from the Angel Guild''s Starling City branch first. The ordinary Angel Guild member moved quickly, conveying the information he had received to his captain. The captain then went directly to Andy, the head of the Starling City Angel Guild branch. "I think I have a good grasp of the situation. For now, let that informant wait in our designated secret meeting room," Andy said, his expression relaxed. The captain nodded and swiftly left to carry out the task. Beside Andy, Irving smiled occasionally and remarked, "It seems you can still keep your composure. I''m feeling even more confident about our upcoming actions." In response to Irving''s comment, a wry smile appeared on Andy''s face. "Please don''t tease me. The only reason I''m able to remain calm right now is that I haven''t come face to face with Elder Howard yet. Once I meet that extremely powerful Night Blades elder, I''m sure I''ll fall into a state of panic." Andy was a very humble person. In any situation, he tended to think things through deeply. He wanted to be prepared for the worst, ensuring he wouldn''t find himself in an entirely unmanageable situation. Irving nodded in understanding. "Your concerns are valid, so let''s hurry and meet with Elder Howard. However, I must warn you in advance that after you meet him, you''ll realize you''ve made a serious misjudgment." With that, Irving and Andy headed to the secret meeting room together. When they arrived, the ordinary person that Elder Howard had disguised himself as was already waiting there. "You''re the one who provided us with the information? What exactly is it? You can share it now," Andy said as he entered the meeting room. Upon entering, Andy immediately recognized that his earlier judgment had been significantly flawed. Before him stood merely an ordinary man. If Irving hadn''t warned him beforehand, he would never have guessed that this was Elder Howard of the Night Blades. Irving, disguised as Daniel, followed Andy into the meeting room. After hearing Andy''s question, Elder Howard quickly stood up. He answered Andy while also sizing up both Andy and Irving. "The important information I have for you is the location of the Night Blades'' secret base in Starling City." As Howard spoke those words, both Andy and Irving''s faces displayed expressions of sheer shock. The look of shock on Andy''s face was genuine; he was truly taken aback by the revelation. In contrast, the surprise on Irving''s face was feigned. He was completely certain that not a single word spoken by the man was truthful. "Do you really know the location of the Night Blades'' secret base in Starling City? Quickly tell us where the Midnight Group''s base is located, and the Angel Guild will reward you handsomely," Andy said, maintaining a reasonable demeanor as he pressed for details about the secret base Howard had mentioned. Elder Howard, disguised as an ordinary person, slowly shook his head. "I can''t tell you directly right now. If I do, the Night Blades will find out, and they will take countermeasures. Not being able to find their secret base isn''t that terrible. If they target me directly, that would be the worst-case scenario." Howard''s response caused a flicker of impatience on Andy''s face. Irving thought Andy''s reaction was perfect; under normal circumstances, he should indeed show a hint of annoyance. "So how can you tell me the location of the Night Blades'' secret base? Don''t you trust that the Angel Guild can ensure your safety?" Andy continued to press on. Elder Howard, still in his disguise, replied bluntly, "I hope to stay at your Angel Guild''s base. Only there can I ensure my own safety. While the Angel Guild is indeed powerful, the Night Blades in Starling City are not weak either. If they find out that I''ve disclosed the location of their secret base to you, they''ll definitely come after me. Only by hiding in your Angel Guild''s base can I guarantee my safety. If you can''t agree to this request, I absolutely will not reveal the location of the Night Blades'' secret base." Howard''s disguised persona spoke at length, but every word was a lie. Andy''s expression showed a hint of hesitation as he contemplated whether to allow the man to stay at the Angel Guild''s base. He was acutely aware that this man was Elder Howard, and permitting a Night Blades elder to remain within the Angel Guild''s compound would pose a significant threat. Even with Irving''s presence, Howard could inflict substantial damage on the Angel Guild''s base. Moreover, the Starling City branch of the Angel Guild, where Andy operated, was not one of the more important branches of the organization. This meant that if it suffered any damage, they would not be able to quickly secure the funds for repairs. As Andy hesitated, Irving leaned in and spoke in a lowered voice. "Boss, I think we have to meet his demands. Only then can we learn the location of the Night Blades'' secret base in Starling City. We haven''t found any leads on the Night Blades for a long time. If we continue to come up empty-handed, the headquarters will surely come after us. At that point, neither of us will be able to escape unscathed. We need to seize this opportunity to make a significant contribution." After hearing this, Andy slowly nodded. "You''re right; we need to secure a big win as soon as possible." Muttering to himself, Andy then turned his gaze back to the ordinary-looking man, who was actually Elder Howard. "I can allow you to stay at the Angel Guild''s base. Now you can tell me the exact location of the Night Blades'' secret base in Starling City, right?" Upon hearing these words, a look of delight spread across Howard''s face. "I can tell you the exact location of the Night Blades'' secret base in Starling City now. It''s located beneath the library on Third Avenue in the commercial district." After hearing Howard''s response, Andy nodded. "Got it. I''ll send someone to investigate that address as soon as possible. For now, you will follow the instructions of my assistant, Daniel. He will take care of everything for you." With that said, Andy turned and left the room. He needed to direct his subordinates to investigate the specifics of the address provided by Howard. Remaining in the meeting room were only Irving, disguised as Daniel, and Howard, disguised as an ordinary person. Irving smiled at Howard and said, "Since you plan to stay at the Angel Guild''s base for a while, let me go over some important points you should know." As Irving led Howard out of the secret meeting room, he continued to explain the supposed rules of the base. "While at the base, you can only stay in your room. You aren''t allowed to wander into other areas easily. Each section of the Angel Guild''s base serves a crucial purpose. For instance, the area we just passed is responsible for the maintenance and repair of Angel Guild equipment. If you go into that area, you''ll definitely be escorted out." Irving spoke seriously about these so-called guidelines, but in reality, everything he said was a lie. He had no intention of revealing the true rules of the Angel Guild base to Howard. He simply aimed to use this opportunity to confuse Howard''s judgment. Chapter 229 - 229: A Contest of Acting Skills Although everything Irving said during the journey was a lie, he spoke with a very serious demeanor. Even Elder Howard was unable to discern immediately that Irving''s words were false. He earnestly noted down all of Irving''s supposed guidelines. Under Irving''s guidance, Elder Howard traversed the entire Angel Guild base. Eventually, Irving brought Elder Howard to the door of a room deep within the facility. "To ensure your safety, you should stay here for the time being. This room is in the depths of the base, so you don''t need to worry about any threats from the Night Blades. You will not be in any danger until the base is destroyed by them. Just stay put, and your supplies will be provided by others," Irving explained. After saying this, Irving intended to turn and leave. However, he didn''t actually have any pressing matters to attend to; this was merely part of his act. He wanted Howard to believe that he was about to abandon him. Although Howard had learned many supposed guidelines from Irving, he still felt the need to ask a few more questions. So, as Irving turned away, Howard immediately called out to him from behind. "Wait a moment, I have some other questions I would like you to answer." Irving halted and turned back, adopting a slightly impatient tone. "What other questions could you possibly have? Didn''t I just give you all the necessary guidelines? You just need to follow my instructions." Irving''s impatience was also a performance. In reality, he was very willing to continue the conversation with Elder Howard. In Irving''s view, their dialogue could inadvertently lead Howard to provide more information. Howard hurriedly replied, "I have noted down all the guidelines you mentioned, but I feel that they won''t be sufficient for me to stay comfortably at the base for an extended period. You haven''t told me how long it might take to destroy the Night Blades'' secret base. Only after the base is destroyed can I return to my own residence. I don''t want to remain at the Angel Guild''s base indefinitely." Elder Howard was also performing; he hoped to learn the Angel Guild''s plans through this line of questioning. Irving hesitated for a moment. Finally, he slowly said to Elder Howard, "We will take action soon. However, during the operation, we don''t know how the Night Blades might respond. So, you should prepare yourself; you may end up staying at the Angel Guild''s base for a very long time. If you have important items at home, we can send someone to retrieve them." As soon as Irving finished speaking, he noticed a fleeting look of joy on Howard''s face. Irving suddenly realized that Howard seemed to have been waiting for him to say this. "Will you really send someone to retrieve my important belongings? If that''s true, there is indeed something very important that I need you to bring back!" Howard exclaimed, catching Irving off guard. Irving initially pretended to be somewhat surprised, but eventually, he slowly nodded. "I will send someone! Just tell me what important items you have at home!" "I have a disc containing vital information related to the Night Blades stored at my house. Could you retrieve that disc? The information on it is crucial for you!" Howard said, his voice filled with excitement. Howard believed that the information he provided was essential for the members of the Angel Guild. Therefore, the member before him should be showing a smile. However, to his surprise, Irving''s expression suddenly darkened. Irving took a few steps towards Howard, as if he were ready to attack at any moment. Howard felt a twinge of panic at this unexpected turn of events. Although he thought his disguise hadn''t been seen through, he was secretly prepared for a fight. If they truly intended to attack him, he would retaliate swiftly. "Why are you only telling me this now? Why didn''t you mention it when our base supervisor was present? Are you trying to deceive me on purpose?" Irving glared at Howard, his voice filled with menace. Upon hearing this question, Howard appeared nervous on the surface, but inside, he felt completely relaxed. "The reason I didn''t inform your supervisor is simply because I forgot. I was too nervous, and under that stress, it''s easy for me to forget very important information," Howard quickly explained himself. Irving looked Howard up and down before slowly nodding. "Alright, it''s true that ordinary people can find themselves in such situations. Now, please tell me the exact location of the disc at your home. I will send someone over right away." After saying this, Irving took out a notebook. He intended to record all the information Howard had provided regarding the disc. Doing so would also give Howard the impression that he was merely an ordinary member of the Angel Guild. Irving''s approach proved to be quite effective. The moment he took out the notebook, Howard completely dropped his guard. In Howard''s view, a person with great strength should also possess excellent memory, as powerful skills and spells require the memorization of a series of complex information to be executed. "The disc containing the Night Blades'' member information is in a cabinet in my home. That cabinet is located in my bedroom. You just need to enter my bedroom, and you will see a red cabinet. On the third shelf of the cabinet, there is a safe. The code for the safe is 334455. Once you enter the code, you can open the safe. The disc is inside the safe," Howard explained, detailing the information. Irving diligently recorded the information provided by Howard. After repeating it back to confirm that there were no issues, he nodded at Howard. "I have noted down the information you''ve provided. If you have nothing else, please return to your room and rest. I will quickly send someone to retrieve the disc from your home." After saying this, Irving turned and left in a hurry. Howard watched him go, and only after Irving''s figure had completely disappeared did he return to the room that Irving had prepared for him. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The room that Irving had arranged for Howard was quite ordinary. Although it was simple, the facilities inside were well-equipped, allowing an ordinary person to stay comfortably for an extended period. Howard did not take action immediately. He needed to assess whether there were any surveillance devices in the room. If there were cameras, he would have to disable them before taking any further steps. A faint mist enveloped Elder Howard''s body, swiftly covering the entire room. With the help of the mist, Howard confirmed that there were no surveillance devices in the room. "It seems the members of the Angel Guild are too careless. They don''t even have cameras installed in a room deep within their base," Howard couldn''t help but comment. In Howard''s view, every room in the Angel Guild base should be monitored to ensure that no unexpected situations arise. At the very least, every room in the Night Blades'' base was equipped with surveillance. Howard carefully reflected on the situation he had encountered earlier. He believed the two individuals he had met were somewhat difficult to read. He found Andy to be very cautious and suspicious of him, while Irving, disguised as Daniel, appeared to be just a regular member of the Angel Guild. Even during their close interactions, Howard had not detected anything unusual about Irving. "Regardless, I have successfully entered the Angel Guild''s base in Starling City. What I need to do next is quite simple: I must quickly acquire intelligence from within the base. The Angel Guild should have detailed information on Irving. I need to gather all of that information as soon as possible." After making up his mind, Howard directed the mist surrounding him to disperse into the ventilation system of the Angel Guild base. He could use this mist to quickly navigate to every corner of the base. However, Howard was cautious and did not act recklessly. He needed to maintain a low profile in the coming days so that the members of the Angel Guild would not be on guard around him. Only after they had grown accustomed to his presence would he take action. What Howard did not know was that Irving was fully aware of his every move. After turning to leave, Irving returned to his own room in the Starling City Angel Guild base. In fact, Irving''s room was just a short distance above Howard''s room. Irving didn''t need any surveillance to keep track of Howard''s actions. He had already noticed that Howard was spreading his mist. However, Irving did not plan to take immediate action, as he believed there was another important matter requiring his attention. The disc containing information about the Night Blades, which Howard had mentioned, was undoubtedly something Irving needed to obtain right away. Although the information on the disc might be false, Irving believed that Howard intended to use it to gain the trust of the Angel Guild. Therefore, the information mentioned on the disc was unlikely to be entirely fabricated. Chapter 230 - 230: Deliberately Offering Opportunities to the Opponent After careful consideration, Irving went directly to find Andy. At that moment, Andy was discussing with his subordinates whether they should head straight to the location of the Night Blades'' secret base provided by Elder Howard. "Boss, I think going directly to this address is too dangerous. If the address is legitimate, the Night Blades'' strength there must be very formidable. Our manpower alone would be insufficient to deal with it. Therefore, I think we should request backup from headquarters. If they learn about this information, they will definitely send us strong reinforcements," one of the ordinary members of the Angel Guild suggested outright. In his view, the strength of the Starling City Angel Guild was not enough to destroy the Night Blades'' secret base in Starling City. Andy nodded, then shook his head. He agreed with the assessment but found himself unable to make a decisive call. Before Anna left, she had given him orders that all his actions must follow Irving''s commands. Until he could understand Irving''s specific intentions, he would not take any rash actions. Just then, Irving suddenly pushed open the door to the conference room and walked in. His arrival drew everyone''s attention. Seeing Irving, Andy finally let out a sigh of relief. "Daniel is here; let''s hear what he thinks," Andy said directly to the people in the conference room. The others in the room felt rather uneasy upon hearing this. Since they were unaware of Irving''s true identity, to them, a person named Daniel had suddenly become Andy''s assistant, swiftly gaining his absolute trust. Ordinary members of the Angel Guild held a certain hostility toward Irving, who was disguised as Daniel. Irving was certainly aware of this situation. However, he felt it was not a big deal, as he believed he only needed to complete the task of dealing with Elder Howard. Once that task was accomplished, he could leave this place. "I think we should split up," Irving announced before everyone. "I just received another important piece of information from the person who provided us with details earlier." He then revealed the information Elder Howard had shared about the disc containing the Night Blades'' data. After Irving finished sharing the information, the members in the conference room fell into an awkward silence. "What''s wrong? Do you think this information isn''t very important to us?" Irving asked the group, observing their reactions. "This information is certainly very important to us. However, I want to ask you a crucial question. Why didn''t the person who provided the intel tell the boss about this? Why did he only tell you?" one of the ordinary Angel Guild members directly questioned Irving. With a smile, Irving shook his head. "I don''t know why that situation occurred." Irving''s answer did not satisfy the people in the conference room. However, at that moment, Andy stepped in. "I think discussing this matter is pointless. Since we have this information, we should take action immediately." As Irving spoke, Andy had already grasped his intentions. Therefore, he issued his orders right away. Andy would personally lead his subordinates to the area around the Night Blades'' secret base in Starling City, while Irving would go alone to the location mentioned by Elder Howard to retrieve the disc containing the Night Blades'' data. The members in the conference room were not pleased with Andy''s decision. One ordinary Angel Guild member stood up and said, "Boss, I think you''re being a bit too lenient with him. I really don''t see what sets him apart. His strength isn''t particularly impressive, and he hasn''t contributed anything significant. Why do you trust him so much? Why do you think his judgment is infallible?" Faced with the other members'' doubts, Andy found himself momentarily at a loss for words. He needed to provide a flawless answer. If his response was full of holes, Elder Howard within the base would quickly catch on. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Andy was deep in thought, the conference room door was pushed open again. A person whom Irving was very familiar with walked into the room¡ªNick. "It seems you all have been arguing. What''s the issue?" Nick asked as he entered, first glancing at Andy, then smiling and nodding toward Irving. Nick had come here because Anna and Aron had sent him. They believed that relying solely on Andy might not be enough to assist Irving in achieving success, so they specifically sent Nick along. When Nick arrived in the conference room, everyone quickly stood up. Although Nick did not hold a high position at the Angel Guild headquarters, his status was unparalleled in other branches of the Angel Guild. Andy immediately recounted the events that had transpired to Nick. Nick nodded, "I believe your orders are completely justified. If it were me, I would issue the same commands. Although I''m not very familiar with Daniel, I trust your judgment regarding him." Nick''s words successfully helped Andy out of a tight spot. After Nick spoke, the other ordinary members of the Angel Guild found it difficult to continue targeting Irving. "I will be joining you in your actions moving forward. Let''s discuss the specific operational arrangements among myself, Andy, and Daniel. The rest of you can leave for now," Nick said, issuing his directive. Although the others were still somewhat dissatisfied, they had no choice but to comply with Nick''s orders. Once the others had left, Nick turned directly to Irving and asked, "What exactly is your plan? Are we just playing house here?" In response to Nick''s inquiry, Irving replied calmly, "My plan has already achieved significant success. Elder Howard is at the base we are currently in." Irving''s statement caused a look of surprise to spread across Nick''s face. "What did you say? Elder Howard is already at the base! Then what are we waiting for? We need to take action quickly! Trapping him in the base is a great opportunity to eliminate him!" In response to Nick''s suggestion, Irving shook his head. "Doing so would only alert him. I intend to send everyone out. We must give Elder Howard an opportunity to act." Irving''s words made both Andy and Nick understand his strategy. Irving''s plan was to send everyone out of the base and then secretly observe what actions Elder Howard would take. By deliberately giving Elder Howard the chance to act, Irving assumed that Elder Howard would not easily miss it. "You really are a risk-taker. But I must warn you, if Elder Howard obtains any information related to you, you will find yourself in grave danger," Nick said. Although he agreed with Irving''s plan, he felt it was necessary to remind him. Irving nodded heavily. "I''m well aware of what you''re saying, and I''m prepared to handle any unexpected situations that may arise. There''s a saying: ''Nothing ventured, nothing gained.'' If we lack the resolve to take risks, how can we ever achieve success?" With Irving having made his points clear, Andy and Nick decided not to waste any more time. The three quickly formulated an action plan. Nick would lead a portion of the team to the location of the Night Blades'' secret base, as provided by Elder Howard, while Andy would take another group to retrieve the disc containing the Night Blades'' data. Once everyone had departed, Irving would remain hidden within the Angel Guild''s base. He planned to observe Elder Howard''s every move and, during this process, discern the true intentions behind Elder Howard''s actions. Nick and Andy moved swiftly, departing with their respective teams that very afternoon. After confirming that all members had left the Angel Guild headquarters, Irving concealed himself in his room. He had no intention of leaving, as he could monitor Elder Howard''s movements from there. Elder Howard was, of course, fully aware of the actions of the Angel Guild members. However, after they left, he did not act rashly. He had a strong suspicion that this might be a trap set by the Angel Guild. After about one to two hours had passed, Elder Howard finally decided to make his move. He channeled the mist surrounding his body into the ventilation system and quickly made his way to Andy''s office. The moment the mist reached Andy''s office, Elder Howard swapped places with it and appeared directly in Andy''s office. At that moment, Irving was already positioned in the adjacent room to Andy''s office. He understood that Andy''s office contained a wealth of critical intelligence. However, he did not intend to interfere with Elder Howard''s actions. He wanted to observe which pieces of intelligence Elder Howard prioritized. Elder Howard did not spend much time searching in Andy''s office; he quickly found the information related to Irving. However, rather than reading it immediately, he simply stuffed it into his pocket. After that, Elder Howard began to search for other intelligence. The types of information he looked for were quite varied, some concerning the official forces of Starling City and the City of Warding, while others related to the Ocean Group and the Green Ivy Company. Chapter 231 - 231: Success Is Not to Be Rushed Irving continued to observe Elder Howard''s every move, meticulously noting down all the intelligence Elder Howard had acquired. He had no intention of interfering because he believed that success does not come in haste. If he wanted to thoroughly defeat Elder Howard and the Night Blades behind him, he needed to accumulate enough information. After searching for a while, Elder Howard ultimately decided to return to his room in the Angel Guild base. He sensed that the members of the Angel Guild were returning one after another. Both Andy and Nick acted swiftly, completing their respective missions in less than two hours. Once Andy and Nick were back, Irving met with them in a secret meeting room. "What''s the situation? Did you both complete your missions? Did you gather any additional information during the process?" Irving asked Nick and Andy, a hint of urgency in his voice. Nick was the first to respond. His expression bore a touch of confusion as he spoke slowly. "I led my team to the location of the Night Blades'' secret base that Elder Howard mentioned. There indeed was a secret base for the Night Blades there. Furthermore, there were some Night Blades members present. When we arrived, those members were in a state of panic. We hardly had to exert much effort to eliminate them, and we also destroyed the secret base." After hearing this, Irving responded with a tone of curiosity, "It sounds like your operation went very smoothly. So why do you still look puzzled?" "My confusion mainly stems from the fact that I feel my mission went a bit too smoothly. Could the Night Blades'' secret base really be so unguarded? I suspect that what we encountered was a disguised secret base. The members inside were simply too weak. A normal Night Blades secret base would definitely have some stronger members present. Therefore, I believe that the address Elder Howard provided was a temporary, fake secret base set up by the Night Blades." Irving naturally agreed with Nick''s assessment. "I think that''s quite reasonable. How could Elder Howard possibly reveal the location of the Night Blades'' true secret base to us? Besides this discovery, did you find anything else?" In response to Irving''s probing, Nick shook his head. "I didn''t find anything else, as the address Elder Howard provided was in a commercial district. The area around it is very bustling, so there was nothing out of the ordinary." After Nick finished detailing his operation, it was Andy''s turn to explain his findings. "My operation went very smoothly as well. I successfully retrieved the disc from the location Elder Howard mentioned. However, around that address, my team and I noticed a very dense mist. The mist seemed to be persistent and wouldn''t easily dissipate. I even had my team try to blow it away, but our efforts ultimately failed." Irving was quite satisfied with the information Andy provided. "What you encountered is not an abnormal situation. To me, it seems perfectly normal, as Elder Howard''s strongest skill is manipulating mist. He can blend the mist with dark powers, and to some extent, he can even transform himself into a part of the mist. So when fighting against him, you must keep a close eye on where the mist is present." After saying this, Irving turned his attention to the disc that Andy had brought back. Nick hurriedly chimed in, "Since we''ve only gathered this information, the data on the disc has become even more crucial for us. Let''s check what''s on it right away." Under Nick''s urging, Andy quickly began to use a player to examine the contents of the disc. The disc contained a wealth of information. A significant portion of it related to the organizational structure of the Night Blades. Irving and the others finally learned that the elders of the Night Blades were not subordinate to one another. They would cooperate when necessary, but there were also conflicts among them. Upon learning this information, Irving finally understood some of the unusual situations he had encountered earlier. "No wonder the elders of the Night Blades struggle to cooperate frequently. It turns out that each elder is a competitor to the others. They must defeat the other elders to gain greater dark power. Doesn''t Night Blades worry that such internal strife could lead to their downfall?" Nick voiced his opinion directly. In Nick''s view, the infighting among the members of the Night Blades would undoubtedly affect the overall strength of the organization. At this point, Irving smiled and shook his head. "You''re being too naive. Infighting among the members of the Angel Guild will certainly affect the overall strength of the Guild. Even if you succeed in internal conflicts, you cannot completely eliminate your opponents. However, the infighting among the Night Blades operates differently. As long as a member can succeed in their internal struggle, they can completely devour their opponent. Thus, the victorious Night Blades member naturally gains increased strength. The Night Blades constantly strengthen their members'' power through this method." Upon hearing Irving''s words, both Andy and Nick displayed expressions of disgust. To them, the way the Night Blades enhanced their members'' strength was utterly disgraceful. "Indeed, the Night Blades are a truly insane and evil organization. The fact that they dare to use such methods makes me think they will ultimately be destroyed by their own infighting," Andy couldn''t help but comment. "Whether the Night Blades will be destroyed by internal strife is not a crucial matter for us. We cannot rely on the Night Blades to self-destruct. What we need to do is continuously weaken their power. Ultimately, it must be us who destroy the Night Blades ourselves! Only then can we ensure that the Night Blades will no longer pose any threat to us," Irving stated his perspective. Although Andy and Nick didn''t fully agree with Irving''s viewpoint, they recognized that his argument had some merit. Therefore, the three of them decided not to dwell on those previous matters and shifted their focus to the remaining information. The rest of the intelligence mainly concerned the members of the Night Blades in Starling City. Although the information provided specific details about some Night Blades members, these individuals were not particularly powerful. Moreover, it seemed that the data on the disc was guiding Irving and the others toward targeting the individuals that Elder Howard wanted to eliminate. After reviewing all the information, Irving smiled and said, "It appears that Elder Howard is indeed a very shrewd individual. On one hand, he provided us with genuine intelligence; on the other hand, he used this information to mislead our judgment. He wants us to do his dirty work by eliminating his opponents within the Night Blades. We absolutely cannot proceed according to his plan." Irving had figured out the true purpose behind Elder Howard''s series of maneuvers. Consequently, he knew he should take the opposite course of action moving forward. After all, Elder Howard was his enemy. Why should he act according to the ideas given by his enemy? Both Nick and Andy agreed with Irving''s plan. Andy directly asked Irving, "So what do you think our next course of action should be? If we don''t look for the specific Night Blades members mentioned on the disc, Elder Howard is bound to notice something''s off." "Of course, we need to look for those Night Blades members! However, we can send some less powerful individuals to do so. After all, not all members of the Angel Guild are exceptionally strong," Irving replied with a smile. He then turned his gaze to Nick. "My upcoming plan requires your cooperation. And during this cooperation, I hope you won''t ask too many questions. Can you manage that?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without hesitation, Nick responded, "Of course I can. I came here to provide help." Nick''s answer pleased Irving. "Then we can begin the next phase of our operation. In this phase, Nick and I will head to other areas, while you will remain in charge of the Angel Guild base." Irving smiled at Andy as he said this, and then he prepared to leave with Nick. Andy was taken aback by Irving''s actions. "You can''t just leave like this! Elder Howard is still at our base. If you leave so easily, there will be no one to handle him," Andy exclaimed, panic evident in his voice. He felt that once Irving left, Elder Howard would become unstoppable. Irving responded with a smile, "That''s exactly my intention. If I stay at the base, Elder Howard won''t act rashly. Although he may not necessarily detect my presence, he does possess some divination abilities. He can predict the likelihood of success and failure for his actions. Only by leaving will the odds of success for his divination result become much higher. If he doesn''t take action, our plans cannot proceed." After saying this, Irving had no intention of continuing the conversation. He quickly left with Nick. As for the specific plans he and Nick had, he didn''t share those with Andy. Once Irving and Nick had departed, Andy looked worried and muttered to himself, "Now it''s up to me to bear all the pressure. I must find a way to ensure nothing goes wrong at the base." Although there were many other members of the Angel Guild in the base, they were completely unaware of what was happening, and thus had no reason to worry. Chapter 232 - 232: A Detailed Look at the Area Surrounding the Castle After leaving the base of the Starling City Angel Guild, Irving and Nick quickly entered the shelter game. "You probably haven''t been to the new shelter location I''ve chosen before. This time, I''ll take you there to have a look. Over the next few days, we''ll need to focus our efforts around this location," Irving explained. The purpose of Irving''s visit was to familiarize Nick with the new shelter location, which was the area surrounding the castle. Although Nick was not one of the strongest members of the Angel Guild, Irving regarded him as the most trustworthy among all the guild members. Despite having reconciled with Irving, Aron still held a certain distance in Irving''s eyes. He didn''t want Aron to come directly to the area around the castle. Anna, despite her excellent relationship with Irving, also didn''t possess the strength he deemed necessary. Even if Anna were to come to the area around the castle, she wouldn''t be able to provide Irving with much help during combat. Upon hearing Irving''s words, Nick''s face lit up with excitement. He understood that Irving''s willingness to bring him along indicated a high level of trust. "Rest assured, I will familiarize myself with the area around the castle as quickly as possible. Moreover, I will adapt my tactics based on the specific circumstances of the surroundings," Nick replied confidently. Nick was inherently a flexible person. His combat style relied heavily on continually harassing his opponents to force them into making mistakes. This approach required a deep familiarity with the terrain. If Nick was unfamiliar with his surroundings, he wouldn''t be able to unleash his full potential. Irving nodded. "You don''t need to be overly anxious. When the time comes for the real showdown, you definitely won''t be facing a powerful opponent alone." In Irving''s plan, at least James and a few others would stay around the castle. So, during battles, Nick would have James''s support. While James might not be the strongest, his abilities were on par with Nick''s. As long as James and Nick could coordinate perfectly, they would be able to handle an elder from the Night Blades. Before long, Irving led Nick to the entrance of the castle. When Nick saw the massive structure, he couldn''t help but exclaim, "I never anticipated that such an area would exist in the shelter game! I can feel a multitude of intricate powers surrounding the castle." Nick''s perception of the area was entirely valid. Surrounding the castle were various complex energies, and it was precisely because of these intricate forces that the Night Blades were unable to pinpoint the castle''s exact location immediately. "The diverse and complex energies around us are resources we can leverage. In the upcoming battles, we must utilize these forces. Only then can we enhance the castle''s defenses to the greatest extent," Irving reminded Nick. Nick nodded. Although he was not particularly skilled in manipulating energy forms, he understood that during combat, he had to make the most of everything available to him. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don''t need to enter the castle just yet; focus on getting familiar with the area around it for now," Irving instructed. After saying this, Nick quickly set off. What Nick needed to do next was to thoroughly examine the region surrounding the castle. On the other hand, Irving had different priorities; he needed to confirm that the internal conditions of the castle had not changed. Irving and James had previously detected unusual energy fluctuations within the castle. Although they ultimately located the source of these energy waves, the existence of this source indicated that there were still some matters within the castle that Irving had yet to understand. Irving hoped to gain complete control of the castle''s interior before relocating the shelter there. He first made his way to the castle''s lowest level, where there still remained a substantial amount of geomagnetic energy. Irving felt somewhat helpless regarding this geomagnetic energy. He was unable to absorb all of it using the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, since this energy also originated from the Taikoo Divine Clan. Ultimately, the best he could do was to temporarily seal the geomagnetic energy using chaotic power. "For now, this is all I can do. Hopefully, during the battle with the Night Blades, this geomagnetic energy won''t break free from its seal. If it does during combat, the situation could deteriorate to an unimaginable degree. All I can do now is pray that such a scenario doesn''t arise," Irving muttered to himself. Despite Irving''s exhaustive efforts and consideration of every possible solution, the ultimate success remained uncertain. The risks associated with his forthcoming actions were exceedingly high. Even with the support of many, Irving could not be certain that he would achieve success. While Irving was dealing with the troubles inside the castle, Nick was swiftly running around its perimeter. Nick quickly familiarized himself with the area surrounding the castle. Although a variety of complex forces existed around the castle, these energies did not significantly impact it. The castle''s outermost walls effectively isolated these forces. Moreover, due to the isolation provided by the castle''s outer walls, the energies became stronger the closer one got to the castle. Nick believed that during combat, he could take advantage of the intricate energies around the castle to gain a greater edge in battle. He pulled out a bottle that resembled a wine flask from his pocket. After surveying his surroundings and confirming that no one was paying attention to him, he opened the bottle. The moment the bottle was opened, the swirling complex energies around it quickly surged into the bottle. After observing for a while, Nick felt that there was enough energy inside the bottle, so he closed it again. "Let''s see if the Bottle of Enchanted Wine can convert the energies around the castle into a special kind of wine," he said to himself. Under Nick''s watchful gaze, the various energies inside the Bottle of Enchanted Wine transformed into liquids of different colors. The Bottle of Enchanted Wine was a trophy Nick had obtained from defeating a captain of the Night Blades. Although he had found the item only after defeating the captain, Nick felt certain that the Bottle of Enchanted Wine did not originally belong to that Night Blades captain. The effect of the Bottle of Enchanted Wine was to absorb the surrounding energies and then convert them into wines with different effects within a certain timeframe. Nick had used the Bottle of Enchanted Wine before, but the speed at which it converted energy into wine was simply too slow. A few days ago, Nick finally encountered a renowned craftsman who helped him improve the Bottle of Enchanted Wine. Now, the speed at which the bottle converted energy into wine had increased significantly. In less than ten minutes, all the energy within the Bottle of Enchanted Wine had been transformed into wine. And due to the variety of energies absorbed, the wine had taken on a kaleidoscope of colors. Gazing at the colorful wines, Nick hesitated for a moment. Under normal circumstances, the wine inside the Bottle of Enchanted Wine could be consumed directly. As long as one drank it, they would gain the special effects that the wine possessed. Nick had previously drunk the wine produced by the Bottle of Enchanted Wine, but he had never used it to create such a colorful assortment before. Just as Nick was hesitating, Irving appeared behind him. "What are you doing just standing here?" Upon hearing Irving''s voice, Nick turned around. "I''ve absorbed the energies around the castle into the Bottle of Enchanted Wine, and it has transformed them into colorful wines. I''m currently debating whether to drink them. Only by drinking can I discover what special effects these wines might grant me. That''s what I''m hesitant about." After hearing Nick''s response, Irving took a keen interest in the Bottle of Enchanted Wine. He thought it was indeed a very useful item. However, Irving had no intention of drinking the wine from the bottle. "If you''re not willing to drink it, then go find someone else. As for me, I definitely won''t be drinking any of that colorful wine. Who knows what kind of bizarre energies it might contain?" As he said this, Irving recalled the fate of Elder Lawrence and the werewolf leader in the underground tomb of Shadow City. Both had been tainted by the power of the Werewolf God, turning them into twisted and horrifying monsters. Irving did not want to end up like those two. Nick''s expression darkened further upon hearing Irving''s words. "Now that you mention it, I can''t let anyone else drink this wine either. If it contains powerful pollution, giving it to someone else would be harmful!" As a member of the Angel Guild, Nick still had a certain moral standard. After all, the Angel Guild was an official organization, and it couldn''t openly use others as subjects for experimentation. "Well, it looks like you''ll have to find some members of the Night Blades to experiment on. After all, those people are our enemies. Eliminating our enemies is something we should do," Irving suggested, coming up with an idea for Nick. Nick nodded. "You''re right. I''ll find a way to get some members of the Night Blades involved in the upcoming battle. I''ll keep the wine in the Bottle of Enchanted Wine for now." Irving nodded in agreement. "You should be familiar with the situation around the castle by now, right? If you are, let''s hurry back to Starling City. I believe Elder Howard has probably already taken action. Even if we don''t stop him right away, we must keep a close eye on what he''s doing. Only then can we ensure that we can smoothly defeat Elder Howard in the future." Nick nodded and then followed Irving back to Starling City. Chapter 233 - 233: Elder Howards Constant Experiments As Nick and Irving made their way to the castle area in the shelter game, Elder Howard at the Starling City Angel Guild base was not idle. Skilled in divination and the manipulation of mist, Elder Howard was highly sensitive to changes in the power dynamics within the base. After Irving had left, he noticed a significant decrease in the power levels at the Starling City Angel Guild base. This indicated that he could swiftly take action. "It seems that the stronger members of the Angel Guild have all left. The remaining members in the base are quite weak. I no longer need to worry about them discovering my actions," he concluded. After making this assessment, Elder Howard immediately set his plan in motion. He first directed the mist to infiltrate the rooms surrounding his own. Although he hadn''t noticed anything unusual in those rooms before, this operation was crucial, so he had to exercise caution. Howard spent about an hour inspecting all the rooms around him. Some of these rooms contained essential supplies, while others were filled with items that were not currently in use. After finding no anomalies, Howard felt a surge of confidence. He then commanded the mist to enter the area where the Angel Guild members resided directly. This area was situated at the center of the Angel Guild''s Starling City base. The central area was equipped with numerous surveillance cameras and was protected by powerful members sent from the Angel Guild headquarters who had set up magical formations. Therefore, Howard was extremely careful during his reconnaissance. Even though he was manipulating the mist, he knew that if it crossed into one of the pre-arranged magical formations, he would be detected by the Angel Guild members in the base. After cautiously navigating the central area with the mist, Howard realized he needed to take a bolder approach. He initiated his first tentative probe, targeting Andy''s office. He had entered Andy''s office before, but at that time, Andy was not present. Howard was well aware that Andy was indeed in his office now. His objective was to determine whether Andy, as the head of the Angel Guild''s Starling City branch, could detect the mist he was manipulating. At that moment, Andy was in his office dealing with some routine paperwork. Although the Angel Guild''s branch in Starling City wasn''t particularly significant, there were still many documents that required attention. After all, the branch needed to recruit personnel as well. While processing the documents, Andy sensed that something was amiss in his surroundings. The instant he noticed the abnormality, he lifted his head and looked around. Despite his best efforts to understand why he felt this way, he still failed to detect the mist being manipulated by Elder Howard. After all, the mist was exceptionally stealthy. After conducting another careful scan of his surroundings, Andy sighed. "What on earth is going on? Why do I feel like there''s something around me, yet I can''t pinpoint what it is? Am I hallucinating?" After muttering this to himself, Andy left his office, intending to wash his face in the restroom, hoping this would help him clear his mind. Andy''s actions reassured Elder Howard even more. "It seems that no one in the base can detect my presence. There''s no need for me to be secretive anymore. I must quickly find information related to Irving." While Howard had previously discovered some information about Irving in Andy''s office, that information was quite incomplete. Defeating Irving based on that alone seemed nearly impossible. Therefore, Howard aimed to head to a more secure area of the base. The most fortified area of the Angel Guild''s Starling City base was undoubtedly the storage room for weapons and artifacts. Initially, Howard had not intended to attempt entering the weapons and artifacts storage due to the significant risks involved. However, after a series of attempts, he felt that the risks had diminished to a manageable level. If he missed this opportunity to infiltrate the most heavily guarded area, he might never get another chance. After contemplating for a moment, Howard commanded all the mist to advance toward the innermost part of the base. However, during the mist''s advance, Howard encountered some obstacles. The innermost area of the base was protected by defensive magical formations, which interfered with the connection between the mist and Howard. Additionally, these formations caused the mist he was controlling to thin out somewhat. As the mist grew increasingly thin, it became more difficult for Elder Howard to manipulate it. Faced with this challenge, he did not hesitate for long. He chose to personally venture into the innermost part of the base. Without hesitation, Howard swapped places with the mist, causing his physical form to instantly appear at the deepest part of the Starling City Angel Guild base. This action was undoubtedly risky, so upon arriving at the innermost section, he immediately prepared himself for battle. However, what happened next made Howard realize that he might have been overly anxious. Neither his physical body nor the mist he had controlled triggered the defensive magical formations at the base''s innermost section. It seemed that these defenses had been weakened. The first thought that crossed Howard''s mind was that other members of the Night Blades had taken similar actions, leading to the vulnerability of the Starling City base''s innermost defenses. He didn''t consider that this could be a trap. After all, if someone wanted to set a trap for him, they could have acted long before now; there was no need to wait until this moment. Howard had underestimated Irving somewhat. Irving''s patience far exceeded what Howard had imagined. Although Irving could have set a trap for Howard earlier, that would have only dealt a temporary blow and wouldn''t have been enough to eliminate him completely. Irving was looking for an opportunity to truly put Howard in a lethal situation. With his mind finally at ease, Howard quickly advanced deeper into the Starling City base. He moved through one area after another until he finally stopped in front of a large door filled with books. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Howard did not enter this area, he could sense that valuable information he desperately sought was concealed within. While the interior of the door appeared to be just a mass of bookshelves, a wealth of information storage devices lay hidden behind them, containing data related to Irving. Howard did not cross through the door immediately. He knew that the entrance to such an area must have been specially modified. If he simply walked through, it would surely trigger some sort of alarm. Therefore, he had to proceed with extreme caution and try various methods. First, Howard took out a black orb. The moment he produced the orb, the temperature in the surrounding area dropped several degrees. The energy in the area around Howard was completely absorbed by the black orb. Not only had ordinary energy been absorbed, but even a portion of the weapons Howard controlled was taken in by the orb. Howard placed the black orb in front of the door. When nothing unusual happened, it indicated that there was no special energy attached to the door. After confirming that the door posed no threat, Howard finally chose to send the mist through to the other side of the door. A stream of mist wafted into the space beyond the door. Under normal circumstances, Howard would have been able to use his ability to switch places with the mist. Once inside the data repository, he could freely read every document stored there. Additionally, he possessed a special ability that allowed him to directly search the data stored within the devices. However, Howard opted for a more cautious approach. He simply directed the mist to continuously examine one information storage device after another. As time went by, his anxiety grew. Despite checking numerous storage devices, all the information he encountered was unrelated to Irving. After about ten minutes of searching, an alarm clock in Howard''s pocket suddenly went off. Upon hearing the sound, Howard''s expression changed dramatically. "I need to return quickly! Danger is imminent!" Howard swiftly transformed into a cloud of mist and raced back through the ventilation system to the room he had previously occupied. The alarm clock in Howard''s pocket was no ordinary timepiece; it was a device capable of predicting danger. When it rang, it signified that Howard was about to encounter some form of peril. Although Howard was unaware of the source of the danger, he chose to return to safety immediately. Just as Howard left the data repository, Irving and Nick stepped through another door into the repository. "I can assure you, Elder Howard was just in the data repository. Our magical formations detected his presence," Nick said firmly to Irving. If Nick and Irving had been a bit quicker, they could have used the sealing formations within the repository to successfully trap Elder Howard. They had simply arrived a moment too late, which left Nick feeling quite regretful. However, Irving was not particularly concerned. "Elder Howard is not so easily dealt with. So there''s no need for you to feel so down. We will find a better opportunity." Chapter 234 - 234: Just a False Alarm Since Irving had said they could wait for a more opportune moment, Nick naturally stopped dwelling on what had happened before. "What are we going to do next? Aren''t we back at the Starling City base to check on Elder Howard''s condition? Elder Howard has already taken action. It seems he wants to find data related to you in the data repository. If I''m not mistaken, he''s currently scanning every information storage device." In response to Nick''s statement, Irving nodded. "You''re right; he is indeed searching for information about me. So we need to take advantage of this opportunity and set a trap he simply can''t resist." Irving''s words brought a look of confusion to Nick''s face. However, Irving wasn''t planning to disclose the specifics of his action plan to Nick. In Irving''s view, if he revealed his plan too early, Elder Howard might find out through some channel. "You just need to follow my orders. In two days, we''ll have a trap set for Elder Howard. Besides, we don''t have much time left, so I won''t waste any." Irving''s purpose in saying this was to dispel Nick''s worries. He understood that as a member of the Angel Guild, Nick would still harbor some reservations about him. Moreover, Irving and the Angel Guild had only just resumed their cooperation. He certainly didn''t want any misunderstandings to lead to complications during this collaboration. Nick nodded. "I can certainly trust you. Before I came here, Aron and Anna advised me that I just need to follow your orders without having too many of my own ideas." Nick''s response reassured Irving even more. "It seems Aron has indeed learned from past lessons. He finally understands that only by following my instructions can we achieve success in our operations." Irving''s comment left Nick momentarily speechless, so he just smiled and remained quiet. "Alright, we don''t need to linger here any longer. Let''s hurry and see Andy. He should have sensed something unusual during this time." After saying this, Irving led Nick quickly to Andy''s office. At that moment, Andy had already returned to his office. He suddenly noticed that the strange feeling that had been present in his office seemed to have vanished. Perhaps it had all just been a false alarm. Andy sighed and spoke to himself, "Could it be that my earlier feeling was just a false alarm? Is it possible that I really didn''t get enough rest, which made me sense something unusual in the office?" Andy felt that things couldn''t be that simple. However, his own strength was not sufficient, so he couldn''t investigate the truth behind the abnormality. Just as Andy was contemplating what to do next, Nick and Irving pushed the door and walked in. Seeing Nick and Irving, a smile finally appeared on Andy''s face. "You''re finally back! Your mission must have gone very smoothly, right? If it hadn''t, you wouldn''t be back this quickly." Although Andy didn''t know the specifics of Nick and Irving''s mission, he could tell that their operation had likely been very successful. Irving nodded with a smile. "You''re right; our mission went exceptionally well. Moreover, on our way back to the Starling City Angel Guild base, we detected an unusual power emerging from the data repository. This strange power seems to be searching for information related to me, so we must respond immediately. I hope to get your cooperation right away." Irving''s words surprised Andy. However, without any hesitation, he straightforwardly replied to Irving and Nick, "Of course, I will cooperate with your actions. What do you need me to do?" "What I need you to do is quite simple: immediately move all the storage devices from the data repository to a more secure location. However, these devices cannot leave Starling City." Irving outlined the action plan he wanted Andy to follow. After hearing this, Andy''s expression became slightly hesitant. "Why do it this way? I could easily take all the storage devices to the Angel Guild headquarters. Wouldn''t it be safer to keep them there?" Without hesitation, Andy questioned Irving, believing that sending the storage devices to the Angel Guild headquarters was the safer option. Nick shared Andy''s thoughts but felt that they shouldn''t question Irving''s decision at this moment. "You don''t need to say anything further; just follow Irving''s orders," Nick said directly to Andy. Andy nodded and prepared to carry out Irving''s command. However, before Andy took action, Irving explained why they needed to proceed this way. "Sending the storage devices to the Angel Guild headquarters is certainly the safest option. But our goal is not just to ensure the safety of the devices. Our objective is to counter Elder Howard, so we need to use the storage devices to set a trap for him. Elder Howard hasn''t had time to check all the information in the storage devices. If we manage to move the devices in time, he will assume that there is crucial information within them. At that point, he will desperately search for the new location of the storage devices. This will give us the opportunity to set a trap around the new storage location." Once Irving finished explaining his true intentions, Nick and Andy finally understood. Andy immediately responded, "I understand! I''ll take action right away! Where do you think the new storage location should be?" "You just need to choose a location with many tall buildings for the new storage site. We are very skilled at operating in complex terrains," Irving said, intentionally looking at Nick as he spoke. Nick nodded, understanding Irving''s strategy. After Andy carefully noted down what Nick and Irving had said, he quickly set off to carry out the plan. Meanwhile, deep within the Angel Guild''s Starling City base, Elder Howard was pacing nervously in his room. He felt that his previous actions had been rather reckless. He was acutely aware that others had noticed his movements. Although he hadn''t clearly seen the faces of the individuals who entered the data repository, he could sense that one of them was Nick, and the other was likely Andy''s assistant, Daniel. "It seems I still couldn''t remain calm. Since I''ve detected Nick and Daniel''s presence, they probably sensed mine as well. They might be heading toward my location right now." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After muttering this to himself, Elder Howard sprang into action. He willed the mist surrounding his body to rapidly expand. He hoped to use the mist to scout the situation around him. As soon as the mist controlled by Elder Howard spread out, he heard a piercing alarm sound echoing throughout the base. Startled by the alarm, Elder Howard quickly retracted all the mist. "It seems they are about to take action! I must be ready for battle!" Elder Howard gathered all the power he possessed. This approach not only helped him avoid being detected by others but also allowed him to unleash his full strength immediately when the fight began. After waiting tensely for over ten minutes, no one entered Elder Howard''s room. This left him slightly surprised. He decided not to use the mist to scout other areas this time. Instead, he planned to step directly out of his room. As soon as Elder Howard pushed open the door and stepped into the corridor, he saw Irving disguised as Daniel quickly approaching him. Howard had already prepared for battle in secret, but the disguised Irving spoke to him in an urgent tone. "You shouldn''t be standing in the corridor; you need to return to your room quickly!" Irving''s words made Howard relax a bit. He feigned ignorance and asked Irving, "What exactly happened? Why is there suddenly an alarm?" Irving looked at Howard coldly. "That''s not something you should be asking! But I can tell you what''s happening¡ªon the condition that you promise to return to your room and stay quiet after I tell you." Upon hearing this, Howard nodded eagerly. After checking to ensure no one was around, Irving leaned in closer and whispered, "Someone broke into the base, and this intruder has even accessed the deeper data repository. It seems they are searching for information related to a very important individual. However, you don''t need to worry; the intruder has been temporarily driven out of the data repository. As for their current location, we don''t know. So, staying in the corridor puts you at great risk of encountering the intruder. If you do come across them, you absolutely won''t survive, as the intruder is not to be underestimated." After saying this, Irving, still disguised as Daniel, quickly left. Elder Howard naturally honored his promise and retreated back into his previous room. Gradually, the expression on his face calmed down. He sighed with relief and muttered to himself, "It seems it was just a false alarm! If Andy''s assistant Daniel couldn''t detect my presence, then my hiding skills are still quite flawless!" Chapter 235 - 235: Waiting for the Right Moment The alarm at the Angel Guild''s Starling City base rang for an extended period. It was only in the late afternoon that the sound finally ceased. During the alarm, Andy led his subordinates to move all the storage devices out of the data repository. The new location Andy selected for the storage devices was the basement of the library located in the Starling City administrative center. The library itself was a massive building, surrounded by several tall structures. These high-rise buildings formed a complex arrangement, making the area ideal for a confrontation. If a battle were to take place here, Nick would certainly be able to unleash his full potential. Moreover, Irving could rely on his previously acquired skills to navigate the intricate layout without getting lost. After completing all the preparations, Andy contacted Irving directly. "I''ve arranged the new storage location! All the storage devices are safely placed there!" "You did very well. From now on, you shouldn''t return to the Angel Guild base in Starling City. Just stay and guard the new storage location. I believe the other members of Night Blades will take action soon," Irving instructed Andy before terminating the communication. At that moment, Irving was stationed at the Angel Guild base in Starling City with Nick. Nick had listened to the entire exchange between Irving and Andy. Once the conversation came to a close, Nick turned to Irving and asked, "What should we do next? Are we just going to wait here for Elder Howard to make a move? He''s not likely to leave this place easily. He''s a very cautious individual and wouldn''t take actions that would expose him." Although Nick had not known much about the elders of Night Blades before, his experiences fighting against them had greatly increased his understanding. He was very aware that each elder of Night Blades was incredibly cunning. "You''re right; he won''t take action lightly. But for now, we have no choice but to adopt a strategy of waiting for the right opportunity," Irving replied. After everything that had happened, he believed that waiting for the right moment was the best course of action. If he acted rashly, it would definitely alert the enemy. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying this, Irving turned directly to Nick and asked, "Do you think Night Blades only have Elder Howard targeting us?" Nick shook his head. "Night Blades must have many people working against us. Besides, Elder Howard himself has a large number of subordinates." "Exactly. So even if Elder Howard can''t leave the base for now, other Night Blades members will take action. They might be planning an attack on the new storage location for the devices as we speak. What we need to do is wait for the enemy to initiate their attack. Only after they start will we adapt our response accordingly." Irving laid out his complete plan. Although Nick felt that Irving''s strategy was somewhat passive, he couldn''t think of a better alternative. Thus, Irving and Nick patiently waited for the opportunity to arise at the Angel Guild base in Starling City. At almost the same time, Elder Howard contacted Elder Kent, who remained in the mist space. Howard recounted his recent experiences to Kent. Kent felt that Howard''s current approach was a waste of time. "Stop engaging in meaningless activities. What good does it do to stay at the Angel Guild base in Starling City? You don''t dare to destroy the base entirely because you still want to use it to gather more information related to Irving. Moreover, you just mentioned that all the storage devices have been moved out. Therefore, you should leave the base and meet up with me. If we both attack Irving simultaneously, he will surely struggle to cope." Elder Kent had always hoped to pressure Irving directly. If it hadn''t been for Howard''s sudden idea for a plan, Kent would have already teamed up with Howard to strike at Irving. Even if their combined attack didn''t completely eliminate Irving, it would at least disrupt his plans. However, Howard scoffed at Kent''s suggestions. "Your plan has no chance of success. Don''t forget that we couldn''t defeat Irving in the Desolate Canyon. At that time, Irving was unable to gather much support. If we couldn''t overcome him back then, how could we possibly succeed now when he has even more support?" "I believe we should stick to the plan we discussed. You need to send your subordinates to attack the library in the Starling City administrative center. Regardless of whether the attack succeeds or not, the members of the Angel Guild in Starling City will rush there to assist. At that point, I can act from the shadows." Elder Howard remained steadfast in his plan, and although Elder Kent felt somewhat helpless, he had no choice but to go along with it. After all, the mist space where Kent was located belonged entirely to Howard. "I can proceed with the original plan. However, before we start, you must tell me what kind of actions you intend to take in the shadows. I don''t want our efforts to conflict with each other," Kent insisted. Howard nodded. He felt that Kent''s request was not unreasonable. "My covert action will involve infiltrating the storage area beneath the administrative center library. I will search for information related to Irving there. It''s possible that the data stored by the Angel Guild contains records of Irving''s weaknesses. If we can find Irving''s vulnerabilities, defeating him will be much less complicated." However, Howard''s plan carried significant risks. The Angel Guild could easily set up a series of traps at the new storage location. Kent pointed out this risk as soon as he heard Howard''s plan. "I think your approach is extremely risky. Aren''t you at all concerned that the Angel Guild might have laid traps in the underground area of the library? If they know that someone is interested in information related to Irving, they will definitely take appropriate countermeasures." Kent''s warning did not seem to register with Howard. In his view, he could easily circumvent the defenses set up by the Angel Guild members. "You don''t need to worry about that. While they will undoubtedly set traps, I am confident that I won''t fall into any of them. I know the members of the Angel Guild in Starling City very well." After that, Howard reiterated the events he had encountered at the Starling City base. To him, the only person he needed to be concerned about was Nick. As long as the Night Blades members dispatched by Kent could successfully restrain Nick, Howard was confident that his operation would not fail. "Since you have a well-thought-out plan and are so confident in yourself, I will proceed according to your strategy," Kent finally conceded. He had no other options left and could only select some of the stronger Night Blades members to launch the attack. After successfully persuading Elder Kent, Elder Howard abruptly cut off the communication with him. Although Howard believed that he had not been discovered by anyone, he also thought it wise to exercise caution. In reality, both Irving and Nick had sensed the communication between Howard and Kent. However, they were unaware of the specific content of their conversation. "It seems we won''t have to wait much longer. Elder Kent has already contacted Elder Howard, which means the Night Blades'' attack is imminent," Irving said with a smile to Nick. Nick nodded. "I think I should go over there to provide support. If I''m not present, the Night Blades will surely sense something is off, which could disrupt your overall plan." Irving agreed, "You''re right; you should head over there as soon as possible." After receiving Irving''s approval, Nick immediately left. Irving stayed behind in Andy''s office, pondering for a while. He thought that he too would head to the library in the Starling City administrative center once the battle began. Once he left the Angel Guild base in Starling City, the remaining members would be too weak. Although Irving believed that Elder Howard wouldn''t have the time or energy to kill everyone at the base, he still needed to prepare for the worst-case scenario. After hesitating for a moment, Irving picked up the phone and dialed Sophia. Although Sophia was busy searching for the Night Blades'' schemes, Irving felt she would be willing to help him. The call connected quickly, and Sophia''s slightly cold voice came through. "Is there something important you need to tell me, or have you found some crucial information?" "I do have something important to discuss. I need you to head to the Angel Guild base in Starling City. Elder Howard is inside the base, and I will be leaving soon," Irving explained. Sophia sounded confused. "If the Night Blades'' elder is in the base, why haven''t you attacked him? Are you planning to cooperate with him?" In response to Sophia''s question, Irving recounted the events that had transpired and explained his plan. After listening, Sophia replied coolly, "You are indeed a person who takes risks. I will help you. I''m currently on the outskirts of Starling City and can reach the Angel Guild base in about ten minutes." Irving thanked Sophia for her assistance and then hung up the phone. Chapter 236 - 236: Accelerating the Action Unanimously After waiting in the office for about ten minutes, Sophia arrived at the entrance of the Angel Guild base in Starling City. To show his regard for her, Irving specifically went to the entrance to greet her. Upon seeing Irving, Sophia immediately asked, "How long do I need to stay here? Approximately how much time will your plan take to succeed?" Sophia was a very efficient person; she did not waste time on meaningless matters. Irving understood her personality well and quickly responded, "You will need to stay here for at least a day. My plan will take about one or two days to succeed. The exact timing actually depends on the actions of the Night Blades." After hearing Irving''s words, Sophia nodded. "What actions will you take next? Will you stay in the base with me? If you do, will Elder Howard notice anything?" Irving shook his head. "Elder Howard believes he is hiding successfully. So even if you arrive, he will only see you as an external aid invited by the Angel Guild. He won''t think anything else." Irving''s reassurance finally dispelled the last trace of worry from Sophia. "Alright then, let''s act quickly." The moment Sophia entered the Angel Guild base in Starling City, Elder Howard sensed her presence. However, just as Irving had said, Howard did not pay any attention to Sophia. He was anxiously waiting for Elder Kent''s actions. Both Irving''s side and the Night Blades were speeding up their actions in unison. At that moment, Nick had arrived at the library of the Starling City administrative center. There, he met with Andy and then carefully examined the defensive formations around the new storage location. To ensure the safety of the new storage site and to guarantee the success of the entire plan, Andy had specifically instructed his subordinates to set up numerous defensive formations around the new storage area. These formations were perfectly integrated with the layout of the library''s underground region. Anyone attempting to enter the underground area of the library would trigger the defensive formations. "What do you think of the defensive formations I set up? Do you think they will succeed in the upcoming battle?" Andy asked Nick, a hint of anxiety in his voice. Although Nick was younger than Andy, he was significantly stronger in terms of power. After observing the defensive formations for a while, Nick nodded with satisfaction. "The defensive formations you''ve set up are satisfactory. However, whether we succeed doesn''t solely depend on our efforts." Nick paused at this point, knowing that what he had just said could affect morale. "In any case, we have done our utmost. I believe this operation will not disappoint us," he encouraged Andy and his subordinates. While Andy smiled slightly, he was still very concerned. Just as Nick and Andy finished inspecting the defensive formations in the library''s underground area, a loud explosion echoed from the upper levels of the library. A panicked member of the Angel Guild rushed up to Nick and Andy. "This is bad! Members of the Night Blades are attacking! And this time, they have sent very powerful members! Many of our comrades outside have already been seriously injured!" Nick and Andy''s expressions changed dramatically upon hearing this. "We can''t afford to focus on the underground defenses anymore. You and I need to get to the surface quickly; we must ensure the safety of the Angel Guild members." After saying this, Nick led Andy and the others swiftly to the library''s upper levels. Upon reaching the top, they were met with the sight of a massive beast attacking the library. The beast had the head of an eagle, while its body appeared to be entirely made of wood. The entire creature exuded a chilling, terrifying aura. Surrounding the beast, members of the Night Blades were actively looking for opportunities to eliminate the Angel Guild members. In the face of the beast''s and Night Blades'' assault, Nick remained calm. In a composed voice, he addressed everyone, "Andy and I will go on the offensive against that terrifying beast! Your job is to hold your positions at the defenses! Our defenses here are solid and will not be easily breached by the enemy. So there''s no need for you to worry!" After delivering this reassurance, Nick and Andy charged toward the terrifying beast. The two of them had decided to confront the terrifying beast head-on. Although they might not succeed in their battle, they could use the complex architecture around them to maneuver against the fearsome creature. As the Night Blades made initial progress in their assault on the library of the Starling City administrative center, Elder Kent in the misty space directly informed Elder Howard of the situation. "The attack has begun, and we have achieved some preliminary success. If you believe the timing is right, you can take action immediately." Elder Kent conveyed the information to Elder Howard in very concise terms. Upon receiving this information, Elder Howard wasted no time; he transformed into a wisp of mist and spread out from the room. Elder Howard did not leave the Angel Guild base in Starling City right away; he intended to first assess which strong individuals remained within the base. After searching for a few minutes, Elder Howard confirmed that Sophia was the only powerful person left in the base. Once he had established this, Elder Howard quickly transformed into black mist and swiftly exited the base. Meanwhile, Sophia closely observed the entire situation. She was also aware of Elder Howard''s actions, but she certainly would not try to stop him. Sophia was very clear about her own strength. She had no qualifications to obstruct Elder Howard, and even if she gave it her all, she would still be unable to defeat him. However, she immediately informed Irving of Elder Howard''s departure. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Irving was very close to the library in Starling City. He could even sense the presence of the terrifying beast that the Night Blades were controlling. "I understand. I will take appropriate measures. You just need to act according to our previous agreement. Ensure your own safety; I don''t need to worry about the rest," Irving replied. Irving did not require Sophia''s assistance. In his view, Sophia would not be able to contribute significantly in battle. Her presence would only complicate matters further. Although Irving''s actions preceded Elder Howard''s, Howard ultimately arrived at the library first. Upon reaching the library, Elder Howard immediately transformed one of the Angel Guild members into a puppet. While Elder Howard believed he possessed sufficient strength to overcome all the Angel Guild members present, he still opted for a cautious strategy. After all, he had learned beforehand that the underground area of the library must have defensive formations in place. If he forced his way in, he would undoubtedly encounter significant trouble. Elder Howard transformed himself into mist and then possessed one of the Angel Guild''s puppets. Controlling the puppet, he quickly advanced toward the deepest part of the library''s underground area. Halfway there, the puppet Howard was controlling was suddenly stopped by a member of the Angel Guild. "You shouldn''t be here. You should be fighting the Night Blades on the surface," the guard stationed in the underground area said sternly. Howard, manipulating the puppet, responded in a frantic tone, "Mr. Nick sent me to the underground to retrieve an item he left behind. If you stop me, you''ll greatly hinder Mr. Nick''s plans. Can you really bear the consequences of that? If you obstruct Mr. Nick''s plan, the Night Blades could very well break through the defenses he has set up. If that happens, we''ll all be wiped out by the Night Blades!" Upon hearing this, the expressions of the Angel Guild members turned hesitant. The situation was indeed dire. Nick might very well send any Angel Guild member to fetch a weapon in such circumstances. If what the puppet claimed was true and they stopped it, Nick would undoubtedly be furious afterward. Even if he didn''t explode in anger, they would still feel a deep sense of guilt. "Are you really not lying? How can you prove what you''re saying?" The guard asked after a moment of hesitation. Elder Howard felt a surge of satisfaction upon hearing this. It meant the guard''s resolve was wavering. He directly manipulated the puppet to take out a piece of paper. On this paper, Elder Howard had written a note in Nick''s handwriting. "You can take a look. This is written by Mr. Nick," Howard said as he handed the paper to the Angel Guild member in front of him. The note was very straightforward: "I need to retrieve a weapon from the underground. Anyone who sees this note must cooperate. Otherwise, you will face severe penalties according to Angel Guild rules." After reading the note, the guard stationed in the underground area immediately allowed Howard to pass. "You need to move quickly! Mr. Nick must be very anxious by now!" the Angel Guild member reminded Howard. Elder Howard, manipulating the puppet, nodded vigorously and then sprinted at full speed toward the deepest part of the library''s underground area. Chapter 237 - 237: I Have Been Waiting for You Here for a Long Time Elder Howard maneuvered the puppet through the last guarded area and then discarded it on the ground. He transformed into pure mist and rushed at top speed toward the deepest part of the basement. However, upon reaching the depths of the basement, Elder Howard suddenly encountered a familiar figure. It was Daniel, Andy''s assistant. The moment Howard saw Daniel, his expression turned grim. It seemed he had come to some realizations. "Why are you here?" he asked, his tone a mix of confusion and anger. Daniel smiled as he replied, "What''s wrong? As a member of the Angel Guild, shouldn''t I be stationed here? Plus, my presence here can save you some time. You don''t need to search through those storage devices for information about me; you can simply ask me what my weaknesses are, and I will answer you directly." After saying this, Daniel quickly transformed into the likeness of Irving. Elder Howard finally understood; the Daniel he had encountered earlier was entirely a disguise by Irving. "So you saw through me from the very beginning! Then why didn''t you take action? Back at the base, you could have collaborated with the other members of the Angel Guild to eliminate me. Did you gain more intelligence from my subsequent actions? Or do you actually think we can cooperate normally?" Even though Howard was ready for a fight, he did not immediately attack Irving. In reality, he was not very confident in his chances. As he spoke with Irving, he continually attempted to contact Elder Kent. In his view, only by acting together with another Night Blades elder could he hope to defeat Irving. Irving smiled as he answered Howard''s questions. "Attacking you at the base would indeed inflict some damage, and it would also earn me further trust from the other Angel Guild members. But if I had done that, you would never have come here. Then I would lose the opportunity to eliminate you completely. You don''t think you can escape successfully after coming here, do you?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Irving spoke, he snapped his fingers. The moment the sound echoed, countless dazzling lights appeared in the deepest part of the basement, illuminating the entire space. The walls of the basement were etched with numerous complex magical formations. These magical formations would provide Irving with significant assistance in the upcoming battle, ensuring that Elder Howard would not be able to escape easily. "I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time! Everything that happened before was just to mislead you, and you fell for it in the end! It seems you''re not as cautious as you think you are," Irving said, his tone slightly arrogant. His behavior was actually a facade to conceal his deeper intentions. By projecting an air of confidence, Irving successfully made Elder Howard believe that he had no ulterior motives. In reality, Irving had his own considerations, primarily that he hoped to lure Elder Kent into the trap as well. Elder Howard fixed his gaze intently on Irving. After a moment, he let out a chilling laugh. "You don''t really think your tactics can trap me, do you? You''re underestimating me far too much. You also underestimate the power of the Night Blades." After saying this, Howard stomped heavily on the ground. Thick, black mist surged up from beneath the floor, enveloping him. "Your understanding of power is quite limited. You don''t realize that even in the real world, I can wield formidable dark forces. Moreover, I can summon monsters from the Shelter Game into reality using the Fog Space. Once I complete the summoning ritual, everything you''ve done will become meaningless." Elder Howard spoke these words in a very sinister tone, hoping to apply greater pressure on Irving. Irving''s expression remained unchanged. He simply replied, "I know your intentions, and I''m aware of the methods you plan to use against me. But I don''t care, because you will never win." After saying this, Irving pulled out the Staff of Calamity. The moment the staff was drawn, a dazzling light shone from its tip. Under Irving''s control, the bright light transformed into several fireballs, swiftly flying toward Elder Howard. Howard chose not to take the hit; instead, he slipped into the protection of the mist. Almost simultaneously, Elder Kent finally emerged from the misty realm into the real world. "So this was all your scheme. No wonder our previous efforts failed. It seems I underestimated you a bit," Kent remarked as he appeared, not immediately attacking Irving. In Kent''s view, Irving''s series of plans had indeed exceeded his expectations. Irving was proving to be a very formidable enemy. However, Elder Kent did not believe that they would lose this time. The only enemy they faced now was Irving, who could no longer count on assistance from others. "Although we couldn''t defeat you in the Desolate Canyon, you had the help of others back then. Now, you have no chance of receiving any support. My subordinates have successfully restrained everyone else. After we eliminate you, we can team up with them to wipe out the remaining members of the Angel Guild," Kent declared. After saying this, Elder Kent transformed his hands into two blades radiating black light. He aimed to eliminate Irving as quickly as possible. However, each time Kent approached Irving, Irving evaded his attacks in a rather peculiar manner. "Is this all you can do? It seems your strength has significantly declined. You are nowhere near as powerful as you were in the Desolate Canyon," Irving taunted, successfully infuriating Elder Kent. In a fit of rage, Kent launched reckless attacks at Irving. Yet, each of Kent''s strikes was easily deflected by Irving. Irving continued to flicker around the underground area, evading Kent''s onslaught. During the combat, Elder Howard did not intervene. He believed it was essential to first discern Irving''s weaknesses. Without identifying Irving''s vulnerabilities, their attacks would be futile. After about ten minutes of fighting, Elder Howard finally discovered Irving''s weakness. It became clear to him that Irving''s ability to continuously flicker around the basement was entirely due to the magical formations inscribed on the walls. If they could destroy these formations, Irving''s power would be significantly weakened. Howard immediately relayed his findings to Kent. "There''s no need to waste any more time with Irving! What we need to do now is clear away all the magical formations on the basement walls! Without the support of those formations, Irving won''t be nearly as strong!" At Howard''s reminder, Elder Kent quickly grasped the situation. The two Night Blades elders then made the magical formations on the basement walls their primary target for attack. Facing the actions of the two Night Blades elders, a faint smile appeared on Irving''s face. "You don''t really think you can succeed with this approach, do you? Not only will your efforts fail, but they will also put you in an even more disadvantaged position." Irving retreated to a considerable distance from the two elders and then slammed his staff heavily onto the ground. The moment the staff struck the floor, all the magical formations on the basement walls were activated. Countless powerful energies surged forth from the formations, completely trapping Howard and Kent. Even though Elder Howard had summoned a sufficient amount of mist to form a protective layer around himself, the dark power of the mist was still unable to fully block the energy emanating from the formations. Under the relentless assault of the many magical formations, Howard and Kent felt their strength rapidly dwindling. Kent glared fiercely at Irving. "Don''t think that by severely wounding us, you will ensure your plan''s success! We will find other ways to thwart your actions!" After saying this, Elder Kent summoned a teleportation portal beneath him. As the portal fully materialized, he stepped through it, escaping the basement. With Kent''s departure, Howard found himself in an even more precarious situation. All the magical formations redirected their attacks toward him. Howard barely managed to transform into mist, and at the cost of sacrificing most of his power, he succeeded in escaping. Once both elders had fled, the magical formations gradually calmed down. Irving approached the location where the two elders had last been. Here, he could sense a powerful dark energy. This indicated that the two elders had left behind most of their strength in their desperate bid to escape the trap. Although Irving hadn''t eliminated the two elders this time, he had successfully dealt a significant blow to both Howard and Kent. "Even if their strength can recover, they won''t be able to return to peak condition while I transfer the Shelter. My plan has already achieved initial success. Next, it''s time to arrange the detailed process of relocating the Shelter." After muttering this to himself, Irving exited the basement. With the two Night Blades elders defeated, the remaining members of the Night Blades were no match for Irving. Thus, he easily teamed up with Nick and the members of the Angel Guild to eradicate the rest of the Night Blades and their terrifying beasts. Chapter 238 - 238: Gained Precious Time After successfully eliminating all members of the Night Blades, Irving and Nick could finally take a moment to relax. Seizing this opportunity, Nick asked Irving about the details of his battle with the two elders of the Night Blades. "How did you manage to defeat the two Night Blades elders? While I did instruct Andy to draw numerous magical formations on the basement walls, those formations alone didn''t have the power to seriously injure them. You must have relied on your own strength to defeat the elders, right? It seems your abilities have improved significantly since before. I assume your next plans won''t face any issues now?" Nick''s inquiry stemmed not only from concern for Irving but also from a desire to gather more information about him. In fact, he had asked this question due to Aron''s orders. Although Aron was now willing to continue cooperating with Irving, he believed it was essential to collect as much information about Irving as possible during their collaboration. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron simply couldn''t afford to let his guard down too much. Irving sensed the trap in Nick''s question but didn''t pay it much mind. In his view, even if he revealed the method he used to defeat the two Night Blades elders, Nick and the others wouldn''t be able to replicate it. "I did rely on my own strength. However, it would have been impossible to defeat the two Night Blades elders in a direct confrontation with just my current abilities. So, during the recent battle, I used a little trick. Both of them summoned powerful dark forces, and I took this opportunity to connect the dark forces with the magical formations in the basement using the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. This meant that the two Night Blades elders inadvertently enhanced the magical formations with their own power. The result was a significant increase in the effectiveness of the magical formations." After listening to Irving''s explanation, Nick finally understood. He couldn''t help but express his thoughts. "It seems the Night Blades members were indeed a bit foolish. They didn''t realize that they shouldn''t easily tap into powers beyond their control during battle." Nick''s sentiment was not unfounded. When Nick had just joined the Angel Guild, Aron had warned him never to summon forces he couldn''t fully control during combat. When your enemy''s strength is comparable to yours, it means they have the capability to intercept your power. Irving nodded. "You''re right, so in the upcoming battles, you must avoid making such foolish mistakes." He still offered Nick some advice, as Nick would be providing assistance in Irving''s future endeavors. While the two were talking, Andy hurried over. "We''ve driven away all the members of the Night Blades. Although some of their members weren''t eliminated, they can no longer pose any threat to us." The members Andy referred to were, of course, the ordinary members of the Night Blades. The more capable members had already been eliminated in the recent battle by the combined efforts of Irving and Nick. Irving glanced at Nick and ultimately signaled him to give the orders. Although Irving had been able to command Andy during the previous operation, Andy was a member of the Angel Guild. Once the action concluded, it was essential for the commands to come from the leadership of the Angel Guild. Nick addressed Andy directly, "You did an excellent job, and so did the other members of the Angel Guild from the Starling City branch. I will inform the headquarters about your contributions. The rewards for your efforts will surely arrive soon." Upon hearing Nick''s words, a radiant smile spread across Andy''s face. Although Andy himself didn''t care much for rewards, he knew that his subordinates would be very concerned about them. "What else do I need to do? Do you two still need our assistance?" Andy didn''t intend to leave immediately, as he believed Nick and Irving still had some tasks for them. Nick nodded. "You''re right; there is indeed something very important that we need you to handle." "What is it? Just tell me directly. As long as it''s within our capability, we will give it our all!" Andy responded with a resolute tone. "Please take all these storage devices back to the Angel Guild''s base in Starling City. It''s too unsafe to leave them here," Nick said, pointing towards the direction of the library''s basement. Andy paused for a moment, then hurriedly nodded. "I will send someone to retrieve all these storage devices as soon as possible. But do you have no other tasks for me? Is my mission already complete?" There was a hint of disappointment in Andy''s voice as he spoke. Andy felt a sense of disappointment, as he thought that he had just participated in a battle. In his mind, facing the Night Blades head-on shouldn''t have been so mundane. Although he didn''t have the qualifications to fight the Night Blades elders himself, he should have been able to observe the battle between the elders and Irving as well as Nick. Nick, slightly puzzled, responded, "Do you think there are other tasks you need to complete? This operation has already been successful. All you need to do now is take the storage devices back to the base." Nick''s words only deepened Andy''s disappointment. However, he quickly adjusted his emotions. "I understand. I will take all the storage devices back. If there''s nothing else you two need, then I''ll get started immediately." After receiving permission from Nick and Irving, Andy and his team began transporting all the storage devices back to the Angel Guild''s base in Starling City. Once Andy and the others left, Nick turned to Irving seriously. "What action should we take next? I remember you telling me earlier that our mission this time was simply to deal a heavy blow to Elders Howard and Kent. Now that we have accomplished that, shouldn''t I be focusing on more important matters? Shouldn''t the plan for the shelter''s relocation officially begin now?" Irving didn''t immediately respond to Nick''s inquiry. He felt that it wasn''t the right time to make a decision just yet. He had successfully delivered a significant blow to the two Night Blades elders, which meant he had gained precious time for his plans. He no longer needed to complete the shelter relocation plan within the next week; he now had an extra three days. Thus, Irving decided to use this additional time to make further preparations. "I know our time is extremely valuable. However, once the shelter relocation plan begins, we absolutely cannot afford to stop. Therefore, I want to ensure we are fully prepared before we start the plan. After defeating the two Night Blades elders, I have gained an extra three days of preparation time. I want to use these three days to arrange all our plans more effectively." Irving spoke with a calm yet serious tone. Nick nodded in response. "So, does that mean I have no further tasks? If that''s the case, I hope I can return to the Angel Guild headquarters as soon as possible." Irving nodded, "There''s nothing else for you to do here. You can go back to the Angel Guild headquarters now." After receiving the go-ahead, Nick quickly left. Irving watched as Nick left, and once Nick was far enough away, he entered the shelter game. Irving believed that during the process of relocating the shelter, not only would the newly selected shelter location be targeted by the Night Blades, but the shelters that hadn''t been moved would also come under attack. Therefore, he needed to ensure that the defenses of all the shelters set for relocation were robust. At the same time, Nick returned to the Angel Guild headquarters. As soon as he arrived, Aron summoned him to a secret meeting room. "How did it go? Did Irving''s plan succeed? Did you really deliver a heavy blow to the two Night Blades elders?" Aron fired off three questions the moment Nick stepped into the room. In the meeting room, besides Aron, there was another person¡ªAnna. She looked at Nick with concern in her eyes but didn''t say a word. "Irving''s plan was successful. He indeed dealt a heavy blow to the two Night Blades elders. Although I didn''t see the entire battle, I can confirm that Elders Howard and Kent won''t be able to pose any threat to us for some time," Nick replied, which relieved Aron. It was then that Anna spoke up. "How did Irving manage to do this? I remember that in the Desolate Canyon, he didn''t have the strength to confront the two Night Blades elders." Nick detailed Irving''s entire plan. After hearing it, both Anna and Aron couldn''t help but reflect. "It seems I was indeed a bit overconfident. I actually thought that someone like Irving would target me over trivial matters. In terms of both strength and intelligence, he is far superior to me. He really has no reason to focus on someone as weak as I am," Aron said, a hint of disappointment in his tone. Anna added, "It looks like Irving''s plan to relocate the shelter should succeed. He should be able to prepare thoroughly." After sharing their thoughts, the two began discussing Irving''s plan for the shelter relocation. Although the Angel Guild would provide assistance, Irving hadn''t yet told them how he needed their help. "In any case, we just need to follow Irving''s lead. His previous judgments have all been correct, so there''s no need for us to dwell on this," Aron said, standing up to address Anna and Nick. He felt it was unnecessary to get caught up in the details; they would simply wait for Irving''s instructions. Chapter 239 - 239: Countless Defense Vulnerabilities As the secret meeting among the three main members of the Angel Guild concluded, Irving finished checking the defensive facilities around his shelter. He couldn''t help but exclaim, "There are just too many defense vulnerabilities! I don''t even know where to start in addressing these vulnerabilities!" Although Irving had only just completed his inspection of his shelter''s defenses and hadn''t yet checked the defenses of others, the vulnerabilities he had already identified were quite hard for him to accept. The sheer number of security flaws was overwhelming. In Irving''s view, these vulnerabilities would quickly lead to the shelter being breached by members of the Night Blades during an attack. If the original shelter were compromised before the relocation was complete, not only would Irving''s plan fail completely, but it could also result in death for both him and his companions in the real world. "How on earth can I improve the overall defense? There are flaws in the combination of all the defensive facilities. Adjusting all the defenses around the shelter would take too long," Irving thought, feeling a headache coming on. While he had the capability to address the defense vulnerabilities, the time required was simply too long. He had just gained three precious days, and he didn''t want to waste them all on this issue. After hesitating for a while, Irving ultimately decided to contact Vicky, Sophia, and Wendy. He reached out to these three specifically because their shelters were all located around his own, and they were subordinate to his shelter. This meant they had a significant vested interest in Irving''s plans. If he contacted others, there was a high chance they would document the details of Irving''s shelter, which could lead to unforeseen threats later on. Irving quickly made contact with the three, and they all entered the shelter game as fast as they could. The first to arrive was Vicky. After all, she had been handling matters at the Ocean Group headquarters. Upon receiving Irving''s message, she set everything aside. "Why were you in such a rush to get me into the shelter game? Is our shelter facing a massive crisis?" Vicky asked directly upon seeing Irving. She had some understanding of Irving''s plans, and since Benjamin would play a crucial role in those plans, Irving needed to share the main components of his strategy with him as well. Benjamin was a loyal member of the Ocean Group, and he had already informed Vicky about Irving''s overall plan. Since Vicky was now aware of the entire situation, it was only natural for her to think that there must be a problem with the shelter that prompted Irving to call her in such a hurry. "You''re right; our shelter is indeed facing some crises. We can discuss the specifics later, as we''re still waiting for two more people," Irving replied, choosing not to explain everything to Vicky just yet. He preferred to wait until everyone had arrived for a more convenient discussion. Upon hearing Irving''s words, Vicky felt a bit downcast. She didn''t particularly like Sophia and Wendy, as she believed they had been distracting Irving''s attention. Vicky wanted Irving to focus solely on her. However, she was also someone who understood the bigger picture. Vicky recognized that Sophia and Wendy''s shelters were located near Irving''s. Therefore, if Irving''s shelter was under threat, theirs could be too. It made sense to have them involved. Wendy was the second to arrive. She had been resting in her bedroom when she received Irving''s message. Although Wendy didn''t know why Irving was so urgent about getting her into the shelter game, being a top assassin, she had a very keen intuition. She sensed that Irving must be in serious trouble. When Wendy confronted Irving, he didn''t elaborate much. He simply asked her to be patient for a moment. About fifteen minutes later, Sophia finally arrived at the shelter. "What''s happening that requires my assistance? I just left the Angel Guild''s Starling City base, and you called me over," Sophia said, expressing some dissatisfaction with Irving''s approach. Although she was grateful to Irving and willing to help, she found his overall plan to be rather chaotic. She hoped he could devise a clearer, more structured plan. Irving didn''t respond to Sophia''s question. Once all three women were present, he gathered them together. "Now that you''re all here, I can explain the situation in detail," Irving said, leading them into the shelter. "You should all be aware that I have decided to relocate the shelter to a new location. During this relocation process, we will inevitably face enemy attacks. Our primary adversaries will be the Night Blades. Although I have already dealt a severe blow to two of their elders, I believe the Night Blades will not give up on targeting us. They will surely find ways to send more powerful members our way. Therefore, we must ensure that our defensive facilities around the shelter are fully prepared." Irving began by outlining his deductions. What Irving mentioned wasn''t necessarily going to happen. The Night Blades might not have enough strength to launch an attack against him, and they might not even be able to determine the exact timing of his shelter''s relocation. Although such possibilities existed, Irving did not want to take any risks. Therefore, he aimed to prepare for every eventuality. "When I inspected the defensive facilities around the shelter, I found numerous defense vulnerabilities. I can''t handle all these vulnerabilities on my own, which is why I''m seeking your help," Irving explained. His words conveyed a strong sense of trust in the three women. Vicky nodded and replied, "What should we do? I''m not particularly skilled at repairing defensive facilities. I''m just a healer with some healing abilities." While Vicky was willing to help Irving, she felt she had little to offer. After she spoke, Wendy quickly added, "I''m also willing to help, but I share Vicky''s concerns. I don''t think my abilities are sufficient either." Upon hearing Vicky and Wendy''s responses, Sophia let out a cold laugh. "You haven''t even started yet, and how do you know your abilities aren''t enough? Do you even know what Irving specifically wants us to do?" Sophia''s tone had a hint of mockery. Wendy and Vicky exchanged glances, shooting icy looks at Sophia. However, Sophia paid no mind to their hostility. Instead, she took a few steps toward Irving and asked, "What do you want me to do? I will give it my all as long as it''s within my capability." Sophia''s response pleased Irving greatly. "What you need to do isn''t overly complicated. I''ve already pinpointed the specific locations of the defense vulnerabilities around the shelter, so all you need to do is seal these vulnerabilities. I''ve prepared sealing scrolls for you; you just need to affix them in the appropriate places. This isn''t a very difficult task, and all of you can handle it." Irving''s explanation left Sophia, Vicky, and Wendy even more puzzled. If the task was indeed that simple, why had Irving called them all together? "This is indeed a very simple task, but I don''t understand why you insist on having us do it. Can''t you get someone else to handle it?" Vicky asked, her tone slightly puzzled. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you think others are too busy, I can have my subordinates assist you. I''m sure Benjamin has many players in the shelter game who aren''t particularly strong," Vicky added, believing she could easily mobilize members of the Ocean Group to help Irving. Sophia quickly chimed in, "Members of my family''s guild can do this as well." Wendy felt a bit awkward upon hearing Vicky and Sophia''s remarks. Unlike them, she couldn''t offer Irving any additional manpower. Irving smiled and shook his head. "I truly appreciate your goodwill. However, I believe this is our shelter. Do you really think it''s safe to have others resolve the vulnerabilities in our defenses?" Irving''s words dispelled the confusion in the minds of the three women. "Then let''s get started! I don''t want to encounter any unexpected situations while relocating the shelter," Sophia said coldly before immediately taking action with the sealing scrolls. Vicky and Wendy quickly sprang into action as well. Irving wasn''t idle either; he was actively helping the other three seal the shelter''s defense vulnerabilities while simultaneously searching for any additional vulnerabilities that might be lurking. Although Irving had already identified quite a few defense vulnerabilities, he knew there were still some that were hidden. If he couldn''t seal all the vulnerabilities, the remaining ones would pose a significant risk once the shelter relocation plan commenced. Irving was determined not to let his oversight jeopardize his plans. He understood the stakes were high, and any mistake could lead to catastrophic consequences. Chapter 240 - 240: Methodical Advancement of the Plan While Irving and the others were swiftly addressing the defense vulnerabilities around the shelter, James was leading his subordinates towards the castle''s perimeter. James had just been in contact with Irving and learned that they now had an additional three days. Therefore, James hoped to use this time to strengthen the defenses around the castle. Although James did not have many blueprints for the defensive structures, Irving possessed a wealth of them. Irving had already handed over several of these blueprints to James. "What you need to do is quite simple: utilize these blueprints to construct the defensive structures as quickly as possible. I will get you the materials you need as fast as I can. You must work continuously over the next three days. If anyone can''t keep up, have someone else take their place. Our time is extremely valuable, and we cannot afford any waste," James declared in a very serious tone. His subordinates grumbled a bit, but they understood the importance of the upcoming operation. So each of James''s subordinates began to work at the fastest pace possible to build the defenses around the castle. While James''s team was busy constructing the defenses, Aron arrived with members of the Angel Guild. "How''s it going? Why did Irving just message me saying he wants our Angel Guild members to familiarize themselves with the area around the castle as soon as possible?" Aron asked James directly. The Angel Guild and the Green Ivy Group had previously collaborated, so Aron and James were relatively familiar with each other. James replied candidly, "To be honest, I''m not entirely sure. I suspect that the recent events made Irving realize that the previous plan had some shortcomings. That''s likely why he''s revising it." James''s guess was very close to the truth. Irving indeed felt that his earlier plan was not sufficiently robust, which is why he was not only sealing the defense vulnerabilities around the shelter but also refining his overall strategy. In Irving''s view, he had been too focused on the safety during the relocation of the shelter, somewhat neglecting the security of the original location and the new shelter site. Therefore, in his updated plan, he made a point to reinforce the defensive structures at both locations. To ensure that all the defensive structures could be completed on time, James specifically sought the help of the Angel Guild. He directly informed the members of the Angel Guild about the location of the castle. Aside from trusting Aron and the others, he had no better options available. Without the Angel Guild''s assistance, he wouldn''t be able to find enough manpower in such a short time. After hearing James''s words, Aron nodded slowly. "You''re right; I think the same. Let''s not waste any more time. I''ve brought all the strongest members of the Angel Guild with me. What should we do next?" As Aron spoke, Nick and Anna were wandering around the castle with other members of the Angel Guild. They were trying to get a better understanding of the area surrounding the castle. Although Nick had visited the castle before, he still wanted to familiarize himself with it again. James glanced at the Angel Guild members wandering around. "What you need to do is quite simple: do your utmost to help us complete the construction of these defensive measures as quickly as possible." As James spoke, he pointed towards the direction behind the castle. Aron followed James''s finger and indeed saw the defensive structures under construction. Aron sighed. "I thought Irving called us here for a battle. I never expected it was just to build defensive structures. Isn''t this somewhat overkill? He could have had weaker individuals handle this task!" In response to Aron''s complaint, James could only reply helplessly, "While constructing defensive structures doesn''t require extremely strong capabilities, what if we encounter the Night Blades during the construction? Don''t you think such an unexpected situation could arise?" Aron quickly said, "You''re right; I did overlook that risk. Let''s get moving right away." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After discussing the action plan with James, Aron led his subordinates to assist James''s team in constructing the defensive structures around the castle. With the help of the Angel Guild, James''s progress was significantly faster than before. In less than half a day, James successfully completed the first defensive structure around the castle: a tower with magical attack capabilities. If the Night Blades were to launch an attack on the castle, the tower would serve as the first line of defense against their onslaught. "How long do you think this defense line can hold?" After the construction of the tower with magical attack capabilities was completed, James hesitantly asked Aron. Aron did not respond immediately; instead, he walked around the tower twice. "While the tower is a strong defensive structure with impressive attack capabilities, I don''t think it will be very effective against a Night Blades assault. The real force that can make a difference is us. I believe Irving thinks the same way. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gathered all of us together and included us in his plans." Both Aron and James were intelligent individuals. During their conversation, they quickly grasped Irving''s true intentions. However, Irving was not concerned about this. He had never hidden his real thoughts. Irving was eager to cooperate with anyone willing to help him. Even when dealing with certain members of the Angel Guild, he was open to temporary collaborations. "We can only support Irving''s actions. Because if Irving fails, we have no hope of facing the threat posed by the Night Blades," James stated firmly. In James''s view, given the current situation, it was best for them not to conflict with Irving. Any discord with him would only benefit the Night Blades, who were enemies of them all. Aron nodded. "You''re absolutely right. We must work closely with Irving. And I''ve always been among those most eager to eliminate the Night Blades. So, there''s no point in wasting more time here. There are still many defensive structures that need to be built. Let''s get to it." Under Aron''s urging, James immediately began constructing the second defensive structure. Meanwhile, Irving was methodically addressing all the defense vulnerabilities at the original shelter. James and Aron were busy building new defensive structures around the castle. Both parties were moving at a steady pace and were not overly anxious. They were progressing methodically with the overall plan. After a long day of hard work, Irving finally finished addressing all the defense vulnerabilities around the shelter. "We''ve successfully sealed all the defense vulnerabilities. We can take a break for now!" Irving said with a smile to Vicky, Sophia, and Wendy. At that moment, the three of them were too exhausted to speak. Vicky and Wendy were resting while sipping water. Only Sophia approached Irving and asked, "You''ve managed to secure three precious days. Shouldn''t you consider moving the shelter sooner? If you can advance the relocation by one or two days, it might catch the Night Blades off guard." In response to Sophia''s suggestion, Irving shook his head slowly. "I don''t think that would be meaningful. You''ve got a point¡ªif I could move the shelter earlier, the Night Blades would indeed be caught off guard. However, our preparations would be lacking. The Night Blades are very quick; they can be ready for battle in no time. We need to focus on our own plan. As long as we have a well-thought-out strategy, the Night Blades'' attack won''t be effective. That''s the most rational course of action." Irving had already considered many possibilities. After weighing all the options, he concluded that only a stable and cautious plan could lead to success. Risky strategies often failed for various reasons. After hearing Irving''s response, Sophia nodded slowly. "You''re right; I''ve been too simplistic in my thinking. We can only ensure the success of our plan by focusing on our own tasks." Sophia ultimately agreed with Irving''s judgment and decided not to say anything further. After resting for a bit, Irving addressed the three of them again. "We have sealed the defense vulnerabilities of the central shelter. However, there are still some defensive gaps in the surrounding shelters. You need to continue sealing those vulnerabilities." Irving''s words elicited sighs from the three of them. However, they all understood the importance of the task ahead. It was crucial to ensure that no defense vulnerabilities remained. Therefore, under Irving''s direction, they immediately got back to work. Irving didn''t remain idle either; he joined the three of them in sealing the defense gaps. Throughout the process, he also carefully inspected the area surrounding the shelter. Irving was aware that there were still some exotic beasts in the vicinity. If these exotic beasts posed a threat to them, Irving would take the initiative to eliminate them. However, if the exotic beasts did not pose a threat, Irving would refrain from taking unnecessary action. Chapter 241 - 241: We Cannot Suffer Another Defeat While Irving and his companions were methodically advancing their plans, two elders of the Night Blades successfully escaped back to the Mist Space. The two elders had sustained varying degrees of injuries during the recent battle. Elder Howard had a lighter injury, allowing him to regain consciousness earlier than Elder Kent. Moreover, in the Mist Space, Elder Howard was able to receive assistance from the mist itself. Once he regained his senses, Elder Howard immediately began to check if the weapons and items he had left in the Mist Space were still there. After inspecting for a while, he finally sighed in relief. Although Elder Kent had used some of Elder Howard''s weapons and items during the battle, the majority were still in their original place. At that moment, Elder Kent also regained consciousness. With a slightly weak voice filled with anger, he exclaimed, "We lost to Irving again! Why did those magical formations on the basement walls possess such powerful capabilities?!" Elder Kent was deeply frustrated. He believed that his plan should have succeeded, and the only reason for their failure was that the power of the magical formations on the basement walls had exceeded expectations. Elder Howard remained silent. He coldly observed a crystal ball at the center of the Mist Space. The crystal ball was replaying the battle between the two elders and Irving over and over again. "Why aren''t you speaking? Do you really think our failure was solely my fault?" Elder Kent, struggling to stand, felt that Elder Howard''s behavior was quite strange. He subconsciously believed that Elder Howard must be blaming him. Without lifting his head, Elder Howard replied coldly, "I am currently reviewing the battle between us and Irving. I find it very peculiar that we were unable to achieve victory." Upon hearing Elder Howard''s words, Elder Kent quickly moved to stand beside him. "It was because of those magical formations on the basement walls. Without their assistance, Irving would have never been able to defeat us." Elder Kent insisted on his earlier assessment, but Elder Howard felt that the situation was not as simple as it seemed. After watching the battle replay for a while, Elder Howard suddenly realized a significant oversight that had occurred during the fight. "I finally understand why we failed! It wasn''t because of the magical formations on the basement walls at all," Elder Howard said, enlightenment dawning upon him. Elder Kent looked at Howard with a slightly puzzled expression. "Then what could be the reason? If you''ve found some other clues, just tell me directly. Don''t keep me in suspense." "The reason we failed is that we did not fully utilize our own strength during the battle. We relied on dark powers that were external to ourselves," Elder Howard stated firmly, revealing his discovery. Elder Kent''s expression became slightly confused upon hearing this. "We were using dark powers throughout the previous battle. Why didn''t we encounter any issues before? Could it be that Irving has some additional means?" In response to Elder Kent''s inquiry, Elder Howard nodded heavily. "Look at the current battle scene." Elder Howard adjusted the crystal ball, which then displayed a moment from the battle. "Do you notice anything unusual in this image?" With Elder Howard''s prompt, Elder Kent finally detected the anomaly. "All the dark power we summoned seems to have entered the magical formations on the basement walls. That''s why the final explosion from these magical formations was so powerful." Elder Howard directly shared his findings. Elder Kent nodded gravely. Although he acknowledged Elder Howard''s hypothesis, he felt that such a tactic was impossible to counter. If they couldn''t harness other dark powers during the battle, their true strength was not as formidable as they had imagined. "What do you think we should do next? Irving certainly won''t abandon his plans. Moreover, we have no other options besides stopping his plans. The higher-ups of the Night Blades won''t tolerate another failure. If we fail this time, we could very well be erased," Elder Kent said, his tone extremely serious. He understood very well that the other elders of the Night Blades wouldn''t intercede on his behalf. The other elders would be more concerned with acquiring the power they possessed. Elder Howard''s expression darkened upon hearing this. "You''re right; we absolutely cannot afford a second failure. Therefore, I believe we should devise a perfect counter-strategy. We must find Irving''s weakness." While Elder Howard''s statement was undoubtedly valid, Elder Kent felt it lacked any real significance. Of course, they wanted to identify Irving''s weaknesses. However, they had never been successful in this endeavor; it seemed that Irving had no weaknesses at all. "What kind of weakness could he possibly have? We have observed him for a long time, and he doesn''t seem to have any notable vulnerabilities. Should we focus on his associates?" Elder Kent expressed his thoughts. The moment he spoke, he felt that his idea might indeed be the most viable option for success. "Why didn''t I think of this before?! We can definitely start with the people he collaborates with! Even if Irving has no weaknesses, those who work with him must have some." Elder Kent excitedly turned to Elder Howard. However, Elder Howard''s expression remained calm and composed. "I have already attempted that approach. I even succeeded in disguising myself as a member of the Angel Guild. But my disguise was ultimately seen through by Irving. He even used my plan against me, leading to an even more severe consequence for me. The reason we were defeated in the library basement was that Irving learned of my plan in advance." Elder Howard''s tone carried a hint of melancholy as he spoke. In his view, his previous plan had been nearly flawless, yet such a perfect scheme could not overcome Irving. Elder Kent quickly shook his head. "Your previous plan wasn''t perfect at all. My idea is different from yours. I believe we shouldn''t directly target the Angel Guild. We should focus on those who collaborate with Irving but are not very tightly aligned with him. If we can eliminate those individuals, Irving''s strength will correspondingly decrease." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The people Elder Kent referred to clearly included James and others. Although James had collaborated with Irving for a long time, their relationship was not particularly close. If they could successfully eliminate James and the Green Ivy Group he led, the Night Blades would have a greater advantage than before. Elder Howard carefully considered Elder Kent''s proposed plan. Ultimately, he also felt that Elder Kent''s strategy had a significant chance of success. "You''re right; we should definitely target James. Moreover, we have some spies on his side. We can have them provide us with relevant intelligence," Elder Howard said as he and Elder Kent quickly devised a plan of action. However, neither of them was in a hurry to act. They both felt that given the current situation, they needed to exercise greater caution. "Make sure your spies in James'' organization stay hidden! We won''t be using them for our upcoming actions!" Elder Kent instructed Elder Howard directly. In Elder Kent''s view, it was essential to keep some cards close to their chest. If they used all their resources in the upcoming operation, they could very well lose their last chance. Without any opportunity left, the higher-ups in the Night Blades would not tolerate them any longer. The pressure faced by Elder Howard and Elder Kent was actually greater than that on Irving. Irving only had to deal with the threat from the Night Blades, while the two elders had to confront not only Irving but also the threats posed by other elders within the Night Blades. Despite the challenges, both elders felt that they had not yet lost completely. Irving and the Night Blades were both taking action, and both sides were achieving certain effects. That evening, Irving completed sealing all the defense vulnerabilities of the shelter. At almost the same time, the two elders of the Night Blades learned about the current situation of James and the Green Ivy Group. "James is helping Irving build defensive structures around the castle. The level of the defenses they are constructing seems to be very high. We must act quickly," Elder Kent and Elder Howard both felt a bit anxious upon receiving this intelligence. In their view, if the defensive structures around the castle were completed, their subsequent actions would be very difficult to execute successfully. However, after the initial panic, Elder Howard quickly regained his composure. "Perhaps we can use the defensive structures that James and his team are building. I can have the spies hidden among James'' subordinates intentionally create some vulnerabilities in the defenses. Then, when we launch an attack on these structures, we can exploit those vulnerabilities. If we can swiftly destroy these defenses, Irving and his people will surely fall into chaos. At that point, we can easily defeat Irving!" Although Elder Howard''s plan seemed a bit far-fetched, Elder Kent felt it was indeed a very good approach. They might be able to formulate their subsequent action plan around this idea. Chapter 242 - 242: Sabotage in the Shadows, Stalling for Time After reaching an agreement, Elder Howard and Elder Kent immediately issued new orders to the members of the Night Blades hidden within the Green Ivy Group. At that moment, all members of the Green Ivy Group were urgently working to construct defense infrastructure around the castle. When the hidden spy from the Night Blades received the orders from the two elders, he needed to find an excuse to slip away to a secluded spot to check the specifics of the instructions. "My body isn''t feeling well; I need to rest for a bit," the Night Blades spy feigned discomfort as he spoke to his captain. The captain''s expression revealed a hint of conflict. After all, James, the president of the Green Ivy Group, had already issued directives to ensure that all defense measures were completed as quickly as possible. Allowing anyone to take a break would inevitably slow down the construction of their defense infrastructure. "Go ahead and rest, but you must return as soon as you feel better. We have a lot of defense infrastructure to build today," the captain replied, though clearly troubled, he still permitted his team member to take a break. Once granted permission, the Night Blades spy quickly left. After arriving at a secluded area and ensuring that the surroundings were clear, he began to review the new orders sent to him by the two elders. "Are they really asking me to find a way to stop them from constructing the defense infrastructure? This is an impossible task! My strength is so limited; if I try to do this, I''ll surely be discovered by others in no time," the Night Blades spy fumed at the new orders. He felt utterly incapable of fulfilling the command. However, he could not refuse the orders of the two Night Blades elders, so ultimately, he had no choice but to relay this information to the other members of the Night Blades. In fact, the Night Blades already had hidden bases around the castle. They had long been aware of Irving''s plans. The reason they had not taken immediate action was that they believed launching a direct assault on Irving and his group''s shelter was a terrible strategy. Given that there were no issues with the defenses of Irving''s shelter, a strong offensive would have no chance of success. Members of the Night Blades hiding in their secret base around the castle soon received messages from the spy within the castle. After learning about the new orders, the members of the Night Blades were left feeling quite troubled. "Is there really a chance we could succeed if we take action now?" one of the stronger Night Blades captains spoke up, his voice tinged with uncertainty. The expressions on the faces of the other Night Blades members were equally grim, but none of them answered his question. After a moment of silence, one of the Night Blades members stepped forward. "If we proceed with this operation, we will undoubtedly face significant risks. And there''s a chance our efforts may not even succeed. However, we must follow the orders given to us," he stated. As he spoke, all the members in the hidden base turned their attention to him. Yet, their gazes were clearly varied. Some were filled with anger, others showed confusion, while a small portion wore looks of extreme pessimism. "I know you all believe this task is impossible. You think the two elders want to use this opportunity to send us to our deaths. But I want to say that we might not need to bear such great risks," he continued. His words caused noticeable shifts in the expressions of the other Night Blades members. Confusion and curiosity mingled on their faces. "How is that possible? If we take any action, we will inevitably face significant risks. You don''t think the people in the castle won''t notice us, do you?" a member of the Night Blades stood up to challenge him. "The people in the castle will indeed notice us. But that is only if we enter the castle to delay their construction of the defense infrastructure. As long as we don''t step inside, we won''t face overwhelming risks," he replied. After he finished speaking, some of the more astute Night Blades members began to formulate potential solutions. "Are you suggesting we can prevent them from constructing the defense infrastructure from a safe distance? What exactly do you have in mind?" one of the Night Blades captains directly inquired, rising to his feet. A hint of satisfaction crossed the face of the Night Blades member who had proposed the idea. "My plan is actually quite simple. We just need to intercept the rare materials being transported to the castle. Without these materials, they won''t be able to complete the defense infrastructure. Even if they try to use ordinary materials to build the defense infrastructure, we could still claim we completed the task given to us by the two elders, because defense infrastructure constructed with common materials will have significantly reduced combat capabilities." After hearing this proposal, all the Night Blades members found it to be quite reasonable. So, they immediately set out to implement the most stable course of action that could yield significant results. Although the members of the Night Blades were not particularly strong in combat, they possessed extensive knowledge of the area surrounding their base. This meant they could swiftly block all routes leading to the castle. The Night Blades did not act recklessly as they had before. After experiencing a series of failures, all members understood the necessity of remaining cautious during their operations. Thus, they only set up a series of traps along the essential pathways to the castle. These traps, while not overly complex, were effective in slowing down the progress of James and his associates. Most of the members of the Green Ivy Group that James brought with him were not particularly powerful. To deal with a single trap, they would have to mobilize a significant number of guild members. However, the more guild members they deployed, the further the construction speed of the defense infrastructure would decline. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Initially, those tasked with building the defense infrastructure thought they were only encountering minor setbacks. But as time went on, they quickly realized that numerous traps had suddenly appeared along the key routes surrounding the castle. These traps successfully obstructed the delivery of construction materials to the castle. Members of the Green Ivy Group promptly relayed this information to James. Upon hearing the news, James''s expression darkened. "How could this happen? Didn''t we thoroughly check the area around the castle beforehand? There shouldn''t be any enemies in the vicinity," James responded incredulously. He was skeptical of what his subordinates had reported. Consequently, he decided to go check the surroundings of the castle himself. Before James left, Aron specifically sought him out. "I''ve also learned about the troubles we''re facing! I think I need to accompany you on this," Aron insisted, believing he could assist James in this matter. However, James impatiently shook his head. "This has nothing to do with you. Irving assigned me the responsibility of constructing the defense infrastructure, so I must take charge of everything here. You just need to continue working on the defense infrastructure with your team," James replied before quickly departing. Watching James''s retreating figure, Aron slowly shook his head. "It seems they still don''t really trust me! Gaining their trust is going to take a lot more time," he thought to himself, acutely aware of his current situation. Although he had reconciled with Irving not long ago, Irving still had little trust in him, which led to others also being wary. It was already quite a rare opportunity for Aron to be here helping Irving construct the defense infrastructure. He was torn about whether to actively follow James. Just as Aron was hesitating, Anna''s voice suddenly appeared behind him. "What are you standing around for? He''s not going to let you join him. I don''t think you need to go with him anyway. If Night Blades really show up around the castle, James will definitely inform us as soon as possible. If the trouble around the castle isn''t caused by Night Blades, we don''t need to worry too much," Anna said. Anna, like Aron, was also eager to gain the trust of others. However, her personality was quite different from his. Anna was not someone who rushed to achieve results. As a result, she was always able to remain calm and cautious in the face of crises. Aron sighed and nodded. "You''re right; we can only adopt this strategy for now." After saying this, Aron followed Anna back to the site of the defense infrastructure construction. The members of the Angel Guild were working at the fastest pace possible to complete the defense infrastructure. Although Aron and Anna''s simultaneous departure had caused them some concern, they wouldn''t be overly worried until they actually encountered a crisis. Once Aron and Anna returned, the members of the Angel Guild felt completely reassured. "We''ll finish this defense infrastructure in no time! Then we can take a short break for fifteen minutes. After that, we''ll head to the other side of the castle where there''s another defense infrastructure that needs our attention," one of them announced. Although Aron was an impatient person, he was still diligent and responsible when it came to work. Under Aron''s leadership, the members of the Angel Guild were able to construct the defense infrastructure much faster than the Green Ivy Group. Meanwhile, James finally stumbled upon a trap located on one of the roads surrounding the castle. The trap in front of him was filled with poisonous thorns and dark magical formations. While the trap itself didn''t pose a significant threat to James, he still wore a grim expression upon seeing it. He knew this meant the Night Blades had been active around the castle. Chapter 243 - 243: The Impulsive James "Why would the Night Blades set a trap here?! I clearly confirmed that there were no Night Blades'' bases in the area! Where on earth did these Night Blades'' rats come from?!" James furrowed his brows and spoke to himself in an angry tone as he stared at the trap in front of him. After saying this, James quickly lifted his head and nervously scanned his surroundings. The area around the trap was a small patch of woods. While some of the trees were quite tall, the forest itself was not extensive. This meant that it was impossible for a large number of Night Blades members to be hiding within. This led James to arrive at a conclusion that was difficult for him to accept: There must have been a secret base of the Night Blades around the castle all along. His previous searches had yielded no results whatsoever. "Should I tell Irving about this? If I inform him, will he think I''m completely incompetent?" In normal circumstances, James would have definitely reported this situation to Irving. However, after a series of crises, James now had a personal agenda. He felt he needed to demonstrate sufficient capability in front of Irving. Therefore, James decided to handle the matter himself for the time being. If he felt he couldn''t manage the situation, only then would he inform Irving. After making this decision, James took out a rare weapon. This rare weapon was a mirror, and the area illuminated by the mirror could extract useful information. As James pointed the mirror at the trap, a line of text appeared on its surface: "Thirty kilometers southeast." At that moment, James''s expression finally relaxed a bit upon seeing those words. He then turned his gaze southeast. "There should be a cave thirty kilometers to the southeast. Could it be that the Night Blades'' secret base is inside that cave? I need to hurry over and check it out!" After preparing himself, James swiftly headed in the southeastern direction. He spent less than fifteen minutes to cover the thirty kilometers. To achieve such an impressive speed, he used all of his available acceleration items. When James arrived near the entrance of the cave, he had already exhausted most of his stamina. "There are no traces of humans around the cave. Have the Night Blades members hidden all their tracks?" Although James was feeling somewhat fatigued, he did not take a break. After arriving at the entrance of the cave, James quickly began to assess the surrounding situation. After a while, he felt that there were no useful clues around the cave entrance. So, he decided to enter the cave directly. James was an inherently impulsive person, and in the face of a crisis, he became even more impatient. Normally, any player of a shelter game would hesitate to recklessly enter an area they had never set foot in before. James was certainly aware of this rule, but his overwhelming sense of urgency made it impossible for him to adhere to it. Without any preparation, James stepped into the cave. The moment he crossed the entrance, he suddenly felt a chill sweep over his body. Instinctively, he drew his weapon, but before he could act, he found himself unable to move at all. It was as if his entire body had been frozen. "What is happening? Is this cave also a trap?!" Although James''s body was immobilized, his mind continued to function. He rapidly concluded that he was in a perilous situation. Just then, a young man in a black robe slowly emerged from the cave. With a smile, he looked at James and spoke in a calm tone, "You guessed it right; this is indeed a trap. However, this trap wasn''t set for you. Your stepping into it was truly beyond my expectations." James was even more shocked upon hearing this. He had not spoken a single word or made any move, so how could this individual know what he was thinking? The man''s earlier comment indicated that he was aware of James''s thoughts. Could it be that he had telepathy?! As James was forming this speculation in his mind, the young man in the black robe smiled again and said, "You guessed correctly; I do possess telepathy. However, my level of telepathy isn''t very high, so I can''t extract all the information from your mind." As he spoke, the man began to approach James. Although James felt that this proximity posed a significant danger, he found himself powerless to respond. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, not only was James''s body frozen, but he also felt his thoughts becoming increasingly sluggish. "But you don''t need to worry. I will take you to my master. My master can extract all the information from your brain. Then we will know what Irving''s weaknesses are! You don''t have to be too afraid because this process won''t cause you much pain. Once my master has completed his work, you won''t feel any pain at all." The man''s words filled James with even more fear. However, his condition was deteriorating rapidly. He had even reached the point where he struggled to comprehend what the man was saying. "It seems you can no longer hear anything I''m saying, so there''s no need for me to waste any more time here," the young man in the black robe stated. He took out a square object made of crystal. The moment the object was revealed, James found himself sealed inside it. The young man in the black robe quickly retreated deeper into the cave. Meanwhile, back at the castle, an hour had passed since James had left. Members of the Green Ivy Group began to gather in small groups to discuss the whereabouts of their leader. "Do you think the leader went to see Irving? But why didn''t he tell us before leaving? The leader isn''t the kind of person to be so careless." James''s most trusted subordinate had summoned nearly all of the stronger members of the Green Ivy Group. He openly expressed his concerns to the group. "I think the leader might be doing this on purpose. He could be testing whether we can adapt when faced with a crisis." One of the stronger members of the Green Ivy Group shared his opinion. After hearing this, others nodded in agreement. They believed that James was indeed capable of such a thing. "Is that really the case? I find it hard to believe. The leader once told me that building the defense infrastructure is the most important task. He would never test us while focusing on constructing the defense infrastructure," another member of the Green Ivy Group said, his tone somewhat hesitant. While the members of the Green Ivy Group were discussing the situation and feeling lost, Aron approached them. "Where is James? I''ve completed the construction of two defense infrastructures. Where should I build the next one? He hasn''t informed me in advance," Aron asked the members of the Green Ivy Group. The members exchanged glances, unsure of how to respond to Aron''s question. They also hesitated to inform him about James''s sudden disappearance. As everyone hesitated, Aron spoke with a hint of impatience in his tone. "What''s going on? If you don''t tell me where James is, or if you can''t find him, I will contact Irving directly. We can''t afford to waste time." Aron''s words ultimately convinced the members of the Green Ivy Group to speak up. "We''ve lost contact with the leader. He left the castle an hour ago, and we have no idea where he went." Upon hearing this, Aron''s expression changed dramatically. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?! This is crucial information!" After saying this, Aron turned and left. He sought out Anna and Nick, telling them about the situation. Both Anna and Nick were taken aback by the news. "James must not have disappeared around the castle, right? I''ve been to the castle before with Irving, and I carefully checked the surrounding area. I don''t think there''s much danger around the castle," Nick immediately said to Aron and Anna. After all, it was Aron and Anna''s first time at the castle, while Nick had already been there once with Irving. Aron nodded. "You might be right, but I need to inform Irving about this. The situation has gone beyond what we can control." After saying this, Aron contacted Irving directly. At that moment, Irving had just finished dealing with all the defense vulnerabilities around the original shelter with three others. When he heard from Aron that James was missing, his expression quickly darkened. "Do you have any other information? Is the area around the castle still safe?" Irving asked Aron in a low voice, urgency in his tone. "I only know this much: the castle is still safe for now, and most of the members here have not encountered any attacks," Aron replied quickly. However, as he spoke, another thought crossed his mind. "By the way, a large number of traps suddenly appeared around the castle not long ago. James left the castle to investigate this matter. It''s very likely that his disappearance is related to the traps around the castle." The information Aron provided led Irving to form more suspicions. However, Irving was not one to make hasty judgments, as he felt he didn''t have enough information. "I understand! I will head to the castle as soon as possible! Before I get there, you need to ensure the safety around the castle for now!" After saying this, Irving abruptly terminated the communication with Aron. Chapter 244 - 244: The Plan to Rescue James After ending the communication with Aron, Irving immediately called over Vicky and the other three. "The situation here is almost under control, so you can take a break. There are still some matters I need to handle at the castle, so I have to get there quickly." With that, Irving quickly left. The expressions on Vicky and the others'' faces were slightly puzzled. They felt that Irving''s tone had been overly anxious. "Is there some major trouble at the castle?" Wendy asked Sophia and Vicky, her voice tinged with confusion. Both Sophia and Vicky shook their heads. They didn''t actually know what was happening; they just understood that they couldn''t hold Irving back. "No matter what''s going on, we shouldn''t be too surprised. Irving can handle any unusual situation," Sophia said before quickly leaving. Vicky, without any hesitation, returned to the real world. Wendy was left standing alone, her expression slightly worried. However, no matter what concerns she had, she knew she couldn''t provide any help to Irving. Irving arrived at the castle''s surroundings in less than fifteen minutes. When he got there, he found Aron trying to calm the anxious crowd of the Green Ivy Group. "Don''t panic too much! Although James is missing, I believe he isn''t in any danger, because he is very powerful," Aron reassured the members of the Green Ivy Group, trying to ease their worries. The members of the Angel Guild stood behind Aron. Although they didn''t want to get involved in this matter, they felt it was necessary to support the strongest member of the Angel Guild. At that moment, Nick suddenly turned around. He spotted Irving and immediately said to Aron, "Captain Aron, Irving has arrived! We can leave this to him now!" Aron turned around and indeed saw Irving. He quickly walked over to his side. "You probably know the situation by now, right? I''ve just searched every road around the castle, but we haven''t found any trace of James. His subordinates are in a state of panic, and I think it''s necessary to stabilize their emotions first before we search for James." Irving agreed with Aron''s proposal. "You''re right! Although James''s disappearance is a terrible situation for us, we cannot stop the construction of the defense infrastructure around the castle." After saying this, Irving walked directly in front of James''s subordinates. "I know that you are all very worried about James''s disappearance. As James''s ally, I am equally concerned about his well-being. I will find James as quickly as possible. I also understand that some of you may want to join me in this search. However, I believe that having you accompany me won''t provide much assistance. What you need to do now is to stay around the castle. Only by doing so can you help speed up the construction of the defense infrastructure. This is essential for defending against the Night Blades'' attacks. James''s disappearance may very well be related to the Night Blades. Therefore, your work on the defense infrastructure here will indirectly aid in James''s rescue." Irving''s words successfully convinced James''s subordinates. After their initial panic, they quickly calmed down and decided to follow Irving''s orders to expedite the construction of the defense infrastructure around the castle. Once James''s subordinates settled down, Irving called Aron and Nick over. "I''ve formulated a plan to rescue James on my way here. What I just told James''s subordinates is genuinely how I feel. I believe there is a very close connection between James''s disappearance and the Night Blades." Irving''s statement turned the expressions on Aron and Nick''s faces serious. They were certainly willing to fight the Night Blades. However, if the Night Blades had managed to capture James right around the castle, didn''t that imply their strength had increased significantly? Would they really succeed in this operation? Aron and Nick were both deeply concerned. Despite their worries, neither of them expressed their concerns outright. After all, Irving had yet to reveal his rescue plan. Irving quickly outlined his plan in full. "My rescue plan is actually quite simple. I hope you two can continue to wander around the castle. This will draw the attention of the Night Blades. If the Night Blades are indeed very powerful, they will likely try to attack you. At that point, I can step in to ensure your safety and use the opportunity to find James." Although Irving''s plan was straightforward, it was indeed the one with the highest chance of success. After hearing Irving''s plan, the worried expressions on Aron and Nick''s faces were less pronounced than before. However, this did not mean that they fully agreed with Irving''s approach; they still felt that there were certain flaws in his plan. Aron directly asked Irving, "What if the Night Blades don''t attack us? Do we not have any other ways to track their movements? Could this lead to us wasting too much time?" Aron''s concerns were indeed valid. After nodding, Irving responded, "You''re right. If that situation occurs, it would certainly waste a lot of our time. That''s why I will be providing you assistance around the castle while also searching for the hidden base of the Night Blades. There''s no doubt that James went missing around the castle, so the Night Blades must have a hidden base nearby. If we can locate their base, our rescue plan for James can succeed." After saying this, Irving looked at Aron and Nick with genuine sincerity. "I believe you both need to make a decision quickly, because our time is running out. The more time we waste, the worse James''s situation will become." Under Irving''s urging, Aron and Nick quickly made their decision. "You''re right. We can only proceed with this plan now." After the three of them reached a consensus, they immediately took action. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron and Nick pretended to search for James as they moved back and forth around the castle. During their search, they didn''t pay too much attention to the unusual circumstances surrounding them. Their intention was to appear panicked, which might mislead the Night Blades'' judgment. While Aron and Nick were taking action, Irving observed their movements from a distance. At the same time, he extended his spiritual awareness to search the surrounding area. Soon, Irving discovered a region imbued with dark energy. "Could that be the hidden base of the Night Blades?" After sensing the dark energy, Irving felt that he had finally found a crucial lead. He hurriedly made his way toward the area where the dark energy was concentrated. However, the moment he arrived, Irving realized he had been deceived. The dark energy present here had only just appeared. This meant that the Night Blades were likely employing a strategy to lure them away. In an instant, Irving realized that Aron and Nick were probably in danger. He quickly made his way to their location. Although Irving moved swiftly, he still arrived a bit late. When he reached the area where Aron was, he found Nick had already vanished, leaving Aron alone with a shocked expression, staring ahead. "What happened? Did you two get attacked by the Night Blades? Where''s Nick?" Irving fired off three questions in rapid succession. Upon hearing Irving''s voice, Aron finally came to his senses. "I don''t know if we were attacked by the Night Blades. I don''t know where Nick went, either. I just saw Nick''s body suddenly disappear." Aron''s description left Irving slightly puzzled. He didn''t detect any dark energy around Aron, indicating that Nick''s disappearance was not caused by a regular member of the Night Blades. Ordinary members could only wield spells powered by dark energy. Only the elders or the top-tier captains of the Night Blades could employ spells made from other forms of power. "It seems we may have underestimated the cunning of the Night Blades. They must have realized our strategy and adapted accordingly," Irving said, a hint of worry creeping into his voice. In Irving''s view, his plan had essentially failed. Not only had he not found James, but now Nick had also vanished unexpectedly. He needed to rescue both James and Nick simultaneously. Irving glanced at Aron and believed that relying solely on their combined strength might not lead to quick success in the coming actions. Consequently, he decided to contact Benjamin. At that moment, Benjamin was not near the castle; he was at the headquarters of Ocean Group, dealing with security matters. When he received Irving''s call, he had a pretty good idea of what was happening. "Do you need my assistance right now?" Benjamin asked directly once the call connected. "Yes, I need you to come to the castle immediately! James and Nick have suddenly gone missing, and I believe their disappearances are the work of the Night Blades," Irving briefly summarized the situation. "I''ll head over right away! Until I arrive, you two should avoid taking any further actions!" Benjamin replied quickly. Although Benjamin was not as powerful as Irving on an individual level, he had encountered many conspiracies in the past and was better equipped to handle the Night Blades'' schemes than either Irving or Aron. Chapter 245 - 245: Stepping into the Trap As Benjamin hurried to the castle at full speed, two elders from the Night Blades arrived at the secret base located around the castle. Elder Howard was very pleased with the success of his disciples. "The success of your operation has exceeded my expectations by far. I will provide you with generous rewards. Each of you will receive a piece of rare equipment," Elder Howard said with a smile to the members of the Night Blades before him. Although Elder Howard was generally a very stingy person, he understood that he needed to motivate his subordinates'' morale at critical moments. The members of the Night Blades were very excited upon hearing Elder Howard''s words. They all expressed their gratitude to him. Elder Kent had been observing from the side, and in his view, Elder Howard''s actions were nothing more than a waste of their time. "Since you have received such generous rewards, why don''t you hurry up and take us to see the two people you captured?" Elder Howard smiled as he spoke to everyone. At that point, Elder Howard''s disciple stepped forward from the crowd. "Master, I will lead you there. We have imprisoned the two of them in the deepest part of the secret base." Under the guidance of Elder Howard''s disciple, the two elders swiftly made their way to where James and Nick were held. Upon seeing James and Nick, both elders broke into smiles. "I thought it would take us more time to achieve such significant results. I didn''t expect we could capture these two who have been opposing us so easily!" Elder Kent said as he approached James, his tone filled with pride. James was unable to take any action at that moment, yet he still glared fiercely at Elder Kent. "I know you are very angry right now. I also know you want to eliminate me. But you won''t be able to do that," Kent Elder said, dismissing James''s furious gaze. In Elder Kent''s eyes, James was already a failure. "What is your next plan?" Elder Kent asked, turning to look at Elder Howard''s disciple. Elder Howard was also very curious about his disciple''s plans. However, he had not had the opportunity to voice his thoughts until now. Elder Howard''s disciple smiled and said, "I believe we don''t need to act recklessly. Irving and his companions will surely search for our presence, and they are bound to fall into our traps. Once they step into the traps one by one, we can take them down individually. When only Irving is left, the two elders can confront him in a decisive battle." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, the plan laid out by Howard''s disciple was quite perfect. However, Elder Kent and Elder Howard did not fully agree with it. Although both elders confidently claimed in front of their subordinates that they could defeat Irving, deep down, they felt that their strength was significantly inferior to his. This was why they had been relying on schemes and tricks to deal with Irving instead of confronting him directly, as they had no certainty of victory in a straightforward battle. "Can''t you use the remaining traps to defeat Irving as well?" Elder Kent asked, his tone slightly dissatisfied as he addressed Howard''s disciple. Upon hearing this question, Howard''s disciple hesitated for a moment. "The traps we set are indeed intricate, but their power is not strong enough. They can have some effect against Irving''s companions, but they won''t be very effective against Irving himself." What Howard''s disciple said was indeed the truth, and both Elder Kent and Elder Howard could not blame him for it. However, Elder Kent quickly thought of a way to improve the traps. "Your traps may lack power, but Howard and I can provide assistance. With our help, the power of your traps will be sufficient," Elder Kent said right after finishing his sentence. Elder Howard quickly added, "Elder Kent is correct. We can make the traps you set much harder to counter. Furthermore, in the upcoming operation, we will provide you with full support." The two elders had made their decision to take over the leadership of the entire operation. This news was very bad for Howard''s disciple. It not only meant he had lost control over the operation but also that he had lost the opportunity to use this success to elevate his status to elder. "Elders, I feel that your approach might not be appropriate. Irving is not someone who will easily walk into our traps," Howard''s disciple insisted, sticking to his previous thoughts. However, his words not only failed to convince the two elders, but they also provoked their anger. Elder Kent spoke bluntly, "You don''t think we are trying to steal your credit, do you? Although your previous operation yielded some achievements, you don''t have much to boast about. Your success was due to the help of others!" Elder Kent''s words were quite harsh. Elder Howard, as the mentor, chose a slightly more diplomatic approach, yet he was also very dissatisfied with his disciple. "While you are a very clever person, I think you are a bit too arrogant. If you continue to command the entire operation, there is no way it will succeed. The only way to achieve success is to let the two of us take charge. During our command, you can still provide some assistance." "If you truly do not want to relinquish command to us, we will not force you. But you must understand that if this operation fails, you will face severe consequences." Under the pressure from the two elders, Howard''s disciple ultimately had to give up control of the operation. "Since both elders have made their decision, I have nothing more to say. Additionally, I have exhausted most of my energy while leading the operation earlier. Therefore, I hope to take a rest. I wonder if both elders would agree?" The disciple''s words essentially indicated his desire to withdraw from the operation. Elder Howard and Elder Kent exchanged glances. They felt it would be best to keep Howard''s disciple close. Only then could they gain some unique insights should any unusual situations arise. "In the upcoming operation, you will not bear significant pressure. You will be able to rest well. Moreover, this operation is crucial. If you do not participate, you will earn no credit. Don''t you want to gain more powerful abilities through the success of this operation?" Elder Kent said with a gentle expression, trying to persuade him in a coaxing tone. However, Elder Howard''s disciple was not easily swayed. With a calm but firm tone, he replied to the two elders, "My task has been completed, so I wish to take a rest. If the two elders do not agree, I will seek assistance from other elders." The disciple''s statement left both elders genuinely shocked. Elder Howard incredulously asked his disciple, "Do you even know what you are saying? Are you really considering severing ties with me for this reason? If you do that, you will not receive any help from me in the future. Moreover, the two of us will become enemies! Do you truly believe you can bear the consequences? Don''t act out of impulse!" Elder Howard appreciated his disciple greatly, and he hoped that his disciple would not cut ties with him. At that moment, Elder Kent merely stood by with a gloomy expression, watching the exchange between Elder Howard and his disciple. "Master, of course, I won''t sever ties with you. But I feel that this plan has nothing to do with me anymore. Therefore, I see no reason to stay here. If you truly wish to sever ties with me, I have no other choice. I am determined to withdraw from this operation," Howard''s disciple replied firmly. After hearing this, both elders finally realized that their persuasion would not succeed. Elder Howard nodded. "If that''s the case, then you can withdraw from this operation. Taking some time to rest is fine. This way, you can perform better in future endeavors." Elder Kent then spoke up, "In any case, your previous plan was successful. We will remember your contributions. After the operation succeeds, we will definitely reward you accordingly." Since both elders had spoken so, Howard''s disciple saw no reason to remain. "Since both elders have said this, I will take my leave to rest! I wish you both success in your plans!" After saying this, Howard''s disciple quickly left without looking back. At this moment, Elder Kent spoke to Elder Howard in a very ominous tone, "If I were you, I wouldn''t let him off so easily! I will never allow my disciple to betray me!" Elder Kent was genuinely furious. He had not expected Howard''s disciple to dare refuse his proposal. If Elder Howard had not been present, Elder Kent might have killed Howard''s disciple on the spot. Upon hearing Elder Kent''s words, Elder Howard sighed heavily. "If he wants to rest, let him. We shouldn''t let him affect our mood! What we need to do now is to continue pushing forward with the plan! Since we have already captured James and Nick, we should continue our efforts to capture Irving and Aron. If we can eliminate all four of them together, our operation will be a complete success." Chapter 246 - 246: The Risk-Taking Irving As soon as Benjamin received the call from Irving, he rushed to the castle area in the shelter game with the utmost urgency. When he arrived at the castle, he found only James''s subordinates and some members of the Angel Guild. With a very anxious tone, Benjamin asked the members of the Angel Guild, "Where are Irving and Aron right now? I need to find them immediately!" "Who are you? I don''t know you, so I can''t tell you Mr. Irving''s or Captain Aron''s whereabouts," one of the Angel Guild members replied, remaining quite cautious. He merely sized up Benjamin without revealing the location of Irving and Aron. Benjamin felt a bit more anxious. "I''m here to help them. Are you a new member of the Angel Guild? Don''t you recognize me? I''m the manager of the security department at Ocean Group! I''m also the president of the Ocean Group Guild!" Although Benjamin''s expression remained unchanged, his tone clearly conveyed his urgency. Despite Benjamin''s declaration, the Angel Guild member still did not answer his question. "I can''t verify your true identity. However, there''s no need for you to panic; I will take you to our elder of the Angel Guild right away." Under the guidance of the Angel Guild member, Benjamin quickly found Anna. Upon seeing Benjamin, Anna''s expression changed significantly. Although Irving and Aron had not shared much information with Anna, she immediately sensed that something was off regarding their situation after meeting Benjamin. "Did Irving send you here?" Anna asked Benjamin directly. Benjamin nodded. "I need to find Irving and Aron right now! You must know where they are, right?" In response to Benjamin''s inquiry, Anna replied straightforwardly, "I can quickly locate Aron, but I have one condition: I must accompany you!" Anna''s response made Benjamin hesitate slightly. When he received Irving''s plea for help, Irving had specifically requested that Benjamin come alone. He was concerned that having Anna join him might disrupt Irving''s plans. While Benjamin was still pondering, Anna directly called Aron. "Benjamin is here with me, and I want to head to where you are together. What do you think?" Anna knew that Aron and Irving were in the same location, so if Aron agreed to her idea, it would also mean that Irving was on board as well. On the other end of the phone, Aron immediately gave a positive response. "You can come with Benjamin! After all, having an extra person means more strength! Plus, I believe your abilities are sufficient to handle the threat from the Night Blades!" After receiving Aron''s response, Anna smiled at Benjamin. "Let''s get going quickly! We can''t waste any more time!" Thus, Anna and Benjamin made their way to where Aron and Irving were situated around the castle. At that moment, Aron and Irving were observing a trap set by the Night Blades. Although the trap was not particularly complex, it contained powerful dark forces. Irving and his team did not need to worry about the threat posed by these dark forces, but others who were not as strong would certainly fall victim to them. "How''s it going? Have you managed to neutralize some of the Night Blades'' threats?" Benjamin hurriedly asked the two upon seeing them. Irving remained silent, while Aron shook his head gravely. "What''s wrong? This trap doesn''t seem very complicated. Do you really need to observe it for so long?" Anna asked, a bit puzzled. In Anna''s view, the trap in front of Aron and Irving should have been easy to clear. They didn''t need to spend so much time studying it. The most important thing right now was to find the members of the Night Blades. As long as they could eliminate the Night Blades, the crisis they faced would be resolved. Upon hearing Anna''s words, Irving turned his head, a wry smile on his face. "A trap may indeed be easy to clear, but there are a lot of similar traps around the castle. And these similar traps have some structural differences. This has made it impossible for us to clear them quickly. Moreover, these traps are located along the transportation routes for materials, which means our speed in building defense infrastructure around the castle has been severely impacted." Irving''s explanation made Anna and Benjamin finally understand why he was so worried. "What do you think we should do? We can''t clear one trap at a time, can we? I assume you must have a plan in mind; otherwise, you wouldn''t have called me over," Benjamin asked Irving in a very calm tone. Irving nodded. "I do have a plan in mind. However, it carries a bit of risk. So I want to proceed only after I have your agreement." After Irving said this, Anna, Aron, and Benjamin immediately responded. "As members of the Angel Guild, Aron and I won''t oppose it. Our duty as the Angel Guild is to fight against the Night Blades. Even if we encounter danger, we will not back down," Anna stated firmly, with Aron nodding heavily in agreement. Benjamin then chimed in, "We have already faced many dangers before, so dangerous situations have become commonplace for us. Moreover, the safety of the castle is crucial for all of us, so I will definitely give it my all." With the three of them giving their affirmative responses, Irving proceeded to outline his plan. "My plan is actually quite straightforward. I will willingly step into a more complex trap, and the members of the Night Blades will surely take that opportunity to launch an attack on me. All you need to do is to attack the Night Blades members as soon as you spot them. If you think that attacking the Night Blades directly might not yield much information, then you can just follow them in secret. I can also pretend to be under their control." Irving''s plan indeed posed significant risks, most of which would fall squarely on him. After hearing this, Benjamin, Aron, and Anna all felt that Irving should not put himself in such a dangerous position. "If your intention is simply to step into the trap and pretend to be caught, then the risks might not be too severe. However, if you actually get captured by the Night Blades, I believe they will do everything in their power to kill you quickly. At that point, the risks would be far too great. I think we should launch an attack on the Night Blades the moment they appear. As long as we can eliminate the Night Blades members, they won''t be able to stop us from constructing the defense infrastructure," Benjamin calmly analyzed the risks that Irving might encounter in his plan. He felt the risks were excessively high and hoped Irving would consider a safer strategy. Although Anna and Aron did not speak up, they both agreed with Benjamin''s perspective. After hearing Benjamin''s words, Irving replied with a hint of exasperation in his tone. "I know you all mean well. But the situation is very urgent. I need to take some risks to ensure our plans succeed. And I''m willing to take those risks. Don''t forget, our previous operations were successful because I dared to put myself in danger! Plus, I have great confidence in my abilities! Even if I were to be captured by the Night Blades, I believe I could break free at a critical moment." After firmly stating his position, Irving locked eyes with the three of them. "You need to give me an answer right away because I''m about to put my plan into action." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving did not intend to give the others more time to think, as he felt their window of opportunity was closing fast. Aron and Anna hesitated slightly. They wanted to support Irving''s idea, but felt they shouldn''t be the first to voice their agreement. After all, there had been some conflicts between the Angel Guild and Irving before, and they worried that endorsing Irving''s dangerous plan might lead him to harbor negative thoughts. In the midst of Aron and Anna''s silence, Benjamin stepped forward. "Since you''ve made your decision, I will definitely support you!" Benjamin had great trust in Irving. He believed that Irving''s plans had rarely gone awry. After receiving Benjamin''s confirmation, Irving turned his gaze to Aron and Anna. Now that Benjamin had voiced his support, Aron and Anna felt they could no longer remain silent. "We also agree with your plan!" With the affirmation from all three, a smile spread across Irving''s face. "Let''s get started immediately! I believe our plan is foolproof! Anna will accompany me, while Aron and Benjamin will move around the perimeter!" Under Irving''s command, the four of them sprang into action. The reason Irving wanted to work with Anna was to prevent the Night Blades from growing suspicious of what was about to happen. If Irving teamed up with Benjamin or Aron, they could provide substantial help if he ran into danger. Since Anna''s strength was not on par with Benjamin and Aron, she wouldn''t be able to assist Irving in escaping a dangerous situation. As Irving and the others took action, members of the Night Blades were also preparing for their next move. Elders Howard and Kent had devised a particularly nefarious plan. They intended to place James and Nick into a trap. This way, if Irving wanted to rescue them, he would have to risk stepping into the trap himself. Chapter 247 - 247: One for One The two elders of the Night Blades set a trap by the edge of a lake, 15 kilometers away from the castle. To ensure that the trap could effectively ensnare Irving in an inescapable predicament, the elders also laid out several supplementary traps around the main one. Elder Howard spread a mist imbued with dark power around the lake. This ensured that even if Irving and his companions acted together, the mist would separate them into different areas. Once Irving was lured into the trap alone, escaping would become exceedingly difficult for him. "Our plan is already halfway successful; now we just need to see how Irving will respond. However, I believe he will never abandon his allies," Elder Kent said, casting a cold glance at James and Nick, who were restrained nearby. Elder Howard nodded slowly in agreement. "You''re right. Irving truly won''t abandon his allies. It''s precisely for this reason that we were able to set such an inescapable trap for him." After this exchange, both Night Blades elders burst into laughter. While the members of the Night Blades were setting up their traps, Irving and his companions were also on the move. Irving and Anna quickly noticed the unusual situation around the lake. Upon seeing the dark mist, Irving immediately made a judgment. "If I''m not mistaken, there should be a trap waiting for me at the edge of the lake. I think it''s best if you don''t come with me any further." Anna felt a twinge of dissatisfaction at Irving''s words. "While it''s true that I''m not as powerful as Aron or Benjamin, I still believe I can be of help to you. Let me continue on with you!" Anna felt that Irving was underestimating her capabilities. Although she acknowledged that she wasn''t as strong as the others, she considered herself to be quite observant. She could notice details that others might overlook. Reluctantly conceding to Anna''s insistence, Irving agreed to let her accompany him as they moved forward together. However, before stepping into the mist, Irving called Aron and Benjamin over. At that moment, Aron and Benjamin were about 10 kilometers away from the lake. They could reach Irving''s side in just a few minutes, but neither of them chose to do so. They understood that if they rushed to Irving''s aid, it could complicate his plan. "Even though Irving called us over, we should stick to the original plan," Benjamin confidently told Aron. "Irving''s recent actions might just be a ruse to confuse others." Aron still felt a bit uncertain, but ultimately chose to trust Benjamin''s judgment. After all, Benjamin had teamed up with Irving more frequently, and he would never betray him. Meanwhile, Irving and Anna waited in the mist but did not see Aron and Benjamin arrive. Anna''s mood soured slightly. "Why haven''t they come yet? Don''t they plan to support us?" In response to Anna''s inquiry, Irving spoke softly. "Perhaps they''ve run into some trouble. We''ve waited long enough. Since they can''t make it, we should move into the mist." With that, Irving stepped directly into the fog. The moment he entered, the connection between him and Anna was severed. However, Irving didn''t panic too much; he had anticipated this situation. Anna, on the other hand, was quite alarmed but had no way to contact Irving. They continued to advance through the mist. Ultimately, Irving and Anna reached the edge of the lake almost simultaneously. There, they spotted James, who was bound and restrained. The moment Anna saw James, she intended to rush over to break the seals on him. But Irving immediately stopped her. "Don''t go over there! If you approach now, you won''t just fail to save James¡ªyou''ll put yourself in danger." Just as Irving finished speaking, Elder Howard''s voice echoed from the mist. "You''re absolutely right. We''ve set up very powerful traps around James. If you dare to step into the trap, you will be severely injured. But if you don''t step into the trap, you won''t be able to save James! This is a difficult choice for you. Will you stand by and watch your ally die? Irving, will you do that?" As Elder Howard asked his final question, he finally emerged from the mist. Elder Howard smiled as he looked at Irving and Anna, waiting for their response. Irving coldly replied, "Do you really think I would believe what you''re saying? No matter what decision I make, you will be our enemy! So even if I go to save James, you will use that opportunity to strike us down!" In response to Irving''s words, Elder Howard maintained his smile. "The term ''strike you down'' isn''t entirely accurate. We were never friends to begin with, so I have no obligation to help you in your time of crisis. However, if you choose to join the Night Blades, we can wipe the slate clean! After all, we need strong individuals like you in the Night Blades!" Howard''s statement left Irving somewhat puzzled. He couldn''t immediately determine whether Howard was speaking the truth or lying. The Night Blades had previously tried to recruit him, but Irving had outright refused. If Elder Howard was willing to recruit him again, Irving could use this opportunity to mislead the Night Blades'' judgment. Perhaps he could successfully help James and Nick escape their predicament. However, Irving was concerned that Howard was merely deceiving him. After all, he had already fought several rounds against the Night Blades and had inflicted significant losses upon them. Irving didn''t believe they would choose to accept him. While Irving was deep in thought, Elder Howard approached James. "James is indeed not a very powerful person. However, I can convert him into part of the mist. Once he''s transformed into the mist, he will be completely dead." As Howard spoke, James''s body gradually became transparent. A look of intense pain spread across James''s face. Both Irving and Anna could see that James was slowly being transformed into the mist. In this critical moment, Irving shouted loudly at Elder Howard, "What do you want me to do? If you want me to join the Night Blades, I will join the Night Blades right now!" Upon hearing this, Elder Howard burst into laughter. "Hahaha! You can''t really believe I was trying to recruit you, can you? What I just said was simply to deceive you. However, if you genuinely want to save him, I can offer you a chance. I have always operated on the principle of fair trade, so if you want to save him, you must exchange one for one." After finishing his statement, Elder Howard turned his gaze toward Anna. Elder Howard''s meaning was quite straightforward: if Irving wanted to save James, he would have to hand Anna over to him. However, Howard knew that Irving would never agree to such a demand. Thus, the purpose of his statement was merely to provoke Irving. He hoped that through Irving''s anger, he would launch a reckless attack, giving Howard the opportunity to lure him into a real trap. Although there was a thick mist surrounding the lake, the dark powers within it did not possess strong offensive capabilities. Howard could only rely on this mist to gradually erode Irving and Anna. However, the process of erosion would take a considerable amount of time. Howard believed it was impossible for him to complete the erosion before Irving noticed his actions. Howard''s words only fueled the anger of both Anna and Irving. While Anna was furious, she also felt some concern. Although she believed her status in Irving''s heart should be higher than James''s, she lacked sufficient confidence. After all, the Angel Guild had previously clashed with Irving, and it was conceivable that Irving might abandon Anna, a member of the Angel Guild, to save James. Just as Anna was caught in her worries, Irving slowly spoke up. "Do you think I would agree to your proposal?" Elder Howard replied coldly, "If you don''t accept my offer, you won''t be able to save him." Irving smiled and said, "Fine, I can agree to your proposal right now." Both Anna and Elder Howard were taken aback by Irving''s response. "Are you really planning to exchange that person next to you for James?" Howard asked incredulously. Irving shook his head. "I won''t use Anna to trade for James. What I mean is, I will exchange myself for James!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Howard and Anna were both even more shocked by Irving''s declaration. Anna hadn''t expected that Irving would be willing to take such a significant risk to save James. Meanwhile, Howard, though surprised, was quickly analyzing the situation. He thought that if Irving truly went through with this, it might be an opportunity to eliminate him once and for all. After a moment of hesitation, Howard slowly said, "If you''ve made up your mind, I can agree to your proposal! Now, come here slowly. During your approach, you must drop all of your weapons!" Though Howard agreed to Irving''s proposal, he remained highly cautious. He knew that Irving was a very cunning individual. Irving nodded and then handed his weapons over to Anna. Under the watchful eyes of Anna and Elder Howard, he slowly walked toward Howard and James''s location. Chapter 248 - 248: I Am More Cunning Than You Elder Howard smiled as he watched Irving approach him and James step by step. Irving was about to step into the trap he had meticulously set. Once Irving entered the trap, Howard could manipulate the surrounding mist to completely seal him in. Although James couldn''t take any action, he was still able to think. As Irving drew closer, James became increasingly anxious. He was well aware of the conspiracy involving Elder Howard and Elder Kent. He wanted to give Irving some hints, so he tried hard to move his eyes. When Anna noticed the movement of James''s eyes, she immediately realized that this was all part of the Night Blades'' scheme. Without wasting any time, Anna shouted toward Irving, "Stop! Don''t go any further! This is all a plot by the Night Blades! They are extremely cunning, and negotiating with them is pointless!" Her words infuriated Elder Howard. He shot a fierce glare at Anna. Undeterred, Anna glared back at him with equal ferocity. "You don''t need to persuade him any further! I have made my decision, and I will not back down!" Irving, however, did not change his mind because of Anna''s warning. He walked to within about ten meters of Elder Howard and James. "Now it''s time for you to fulfill your promise! Since our previous agreement was one for one, you should release James now!" Irving was fully aware that Elder Howard had set a trap, so he would not take another step forward as long as the other side showed no intention of releasing James. Elder Howard''s expression wavered slightly. Although Irving was close enough, he felt it was still not safe enough to activate his trap. He needed Irving to come just a bit closer to ensure that the trap he had set would definitely capture him. After pondering for a moment, Elder Howard made his decision. "In that case, I will release James directly! But before I do, I must warn you not to entertain any inappropriate thoughts! If you think you can use this opportunity to back out after I release James, I will certainly kill him. And you will pay the corresponding price!" Elder Howard issued a stern warning to Irving before releasing James. Irving said with a hint of impatience, "If you have no confidence in your own strength, then don''t negotiate with me! If you don''t release James, I won''t take another step forward. So make your decision now! If you keep wasting time, I won''t engage in any negotiations with you!" Under Irving''s pressure, Elder Howard quickly made a decision. He released James immediately. The moment the seal around James was lifted, he jumped up from the chair. He shouted at Irving, "You''ve been tricked! You can''t move forward any longer; there''s a trap waiting for you just ahead!" James''s words caused the expressions of everyone present to change dramatically. Upon hearing this, Anna grew even more anxious. She hurriedly said to Irving, "James just said there''s a trap ahead! You shouldn''t go any further!" Elder Howard was also very anxious at this moment. He shouted fiercely at Irving, "If you back out now, I can still capture James! Even though I''ve lifted the seal on him, he can''t move too far away from me!" As soon as Elder Howard finished speaking, James let out a painful howl. He suddenly realized that the mist around him was seeping into his body. As the mist permeated, James''s pain receptors were fully activated. "Enough! You all don''t need to say anything more!" Irving shouted angrily. His words silenced Anna, James, and Elder Howard instantly. "You two don''t need to persuade me any further; I will definitely honor the agreement between Elder Howard and myself. I will go to his side," Irving firmly rejected Anna and James''s pleas. Then he turned his gaze toward Elder Howard and said coldly, "Don''t push your luck! How dare you harm my ally in front of me? Are you not afraid that I might lose my temper and kill you?" In response to Irving''s inquiry, Elder Howard quickly replied, "As long as you keep our agreement, I won''t harm your ally. If you don''t uphold your end, then I will harm him." After saying this, Elder Howard ceased his attack on James. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving took a few steps forward until he was very close to James and Elder Howard. Elder Howard could activate the trap at any moment, but he still thought it would be better to wait a little longer. "I''m now very close to you. Shouldn''t you release my companion?" Irving asked coldly, just two steps away from Elder Howard. Elder Howard nodded, "You just need to take one more step forward, and I will release James!" "Alright! I hope you keep your promise!" Irving stepped forward, and with that step, he entered the very center of the trap. At this point, Elder Howard could activate the trap immediately, but he pretended to release James instead. Once freed from Elder Howard''s control, James quickly rushed to Anna''s side. "Don''t hesitate! Attack him now! That way, you won''t be affected by the trap he set!" James immediately proposed what he thought was the best solution. However, Irving did not follow his advice. Instead, he continued to smile as he walked two more steps forward. Now, Irving was just inches away from Elder Howard. The smile on Elder Howard''s face became radiant. "You should have listened to your companion''s advice. You have completely stepped into my trap. You have utterly failed!" As he spoke, Elder Howard manipulated the mist surrounding the lake, causing it to rapidly gather around himself. A solid seal composed of mist generated by dark powers enveloped them both. Elder Howard had a strong command over the mist, so he didn''t believe it would pose any threat to him. Despite the sudden turn of events, Irving maintained a remarkably calm expression. "Did you really think your plan was successful? Did you honestly believe I wouldn''t notice the trap you secretly set?" Irving''s rhetorical question caused the smile on Elder Howard''s face to vanish quickly. The reason Irving showed no signs of tension might be due to one of two possibilities. The first reason could be that Irving did not realize just how powerful the seal made of mist around him was. The second reason might be that Irving had already devised a way to break free. Irving did not leave Elder Howard in confusion for long. He directly pulled out his [Staff of Calamity]. "I don''t know if you''ve heard of the name Taikoo Flame Pearl. If you have, you should know that the Taikoo Flame Pearl also possesses the ability to manipulate mist." The moment Irving said this, the mist surrounding them quickly gathered at the top of his staff. As a large amount of mist and dark energy converged, it formed a deep blue gemstone. "You think you are clever and cunning enough! I must tell you, I am much smarter and more cunning than you! The trap you set will not ensnare me; instead, I can use your own trap to successfully ensnare you!" As soon as Irving''s words fell, he swung his staff forcefully toward Elder Howard. In response to the sudden attack, Elder Howard entered a misty state. However, he soon realized that his body could not fully convert into mist. A look of extreme shock crossed Howard''s face, but he had no time to respond. Irving''s staff struck his face with tremendous force, instantly tearing Elder Howard''s body to shreds. The mist surrounding Howard disappeared in an instant. With Howard''s disappearance, the trap he had previously set also completely failed. "You are indeed smarter than I imagined; you even set up an escape route for yourself!" Although Elder Howard had vanished, Irving knew that he was not truly eliminated. A passage appeared where Howard had just stood, indicating that he had escaped through it. Even though Elder Howard had successfully fled, this was not bad news for Irving. Howard would undoubtedly inform the other members of Night Blades about what had just happened. This meant that Night Blades would fear Irving even more. Perhaps afterward, he wouldn''t need to engage in direct combat with the members of Night Blades; he could simply intimidate them with his reputation. While Irving was contemplating this, Anna and James quickly ran to his side. Anna, slightly surprised, asked Irving, "You defeated Elder Howard so easily? Was he really that easy to deal with? Why didn''t you strike directly before?" Irving smiled and shook his head. "I didn''t eliminate Elder Howard; I merely drove him back temporarily. Moreover, I have just resolved a complex trap. Elder Howard and the other members of Night Blades must have set up more traps around here. I could only seize control of the traps by utilizing the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. It was only after that that I could use the trap to defeat Elder Howard. All of this required a long time to plan. If I had engaged Elder Howard directly without any preparation, I might not have been able to defeat him so easily." Irving remained very humble, acknowledging that his earlier success was merely a result of his cleverness. Chapter 249 - 249: Finding a Better Method After Irving explained how he had defeated Elder Howard, Aron and Benjamin finally arrived at his side. Although Aron and Benjamin hadn''t witnessed the recent battle between Irving and Elder Howard, they could sense the lingering dark energy in the air. Benjamin directly asked Irving, "You must have successfully defeated a Night Blades elder, right? From the dark energy left behind, I can tell that even if this elder wasn''t eliminated, he has suffered significant injuries." Irving smiled and nodded. "You''re right. In the recent battle, I managed to seriously injure Elder Howard. However, I believe we need to switch to a better method for our next actions. The Night Blades won''t let us rescue Nick easily! They will undoubtedly take him to a location that is harder for us to find." Irving''s words caused the expressions of the four people in front of him to turn grim. As members of the Angel Guild, Aron and Anna were naturally very concerned about Nick''s situation. Although James was not a member of the Angel Guild, he felt responsible for the situation due to his earlier mistakes. Therefore, he was also eager to rescue Nick as soon as possible. The only person who seemed somewhat relaxed was Benjamin. However, Benjamin was there to assist Irving, and if they failed to rescue Nick, he wouldn''t have completed his mission to help Irving. "What should we do? I can''t think of a better method. If you have an idea, just tell us," Anna said after contemplating for a while and ultimately giving up. She felt that the information they had was insufficient, and she knew her own abilities weren''t particularly strong, so she needed help from others. Naturally, the person most likely to have a solution was Irving. After Anna spoke, James, Aron, and Benjamin all turned their gazes toward Irving at the same time, all of them feeling that only Irving could come up with a better plan. "Since you all haven''t thought of any other methods, let me share my idea with you," Irving said with a smile, and then he led the other four back to the castle. The group was slightly puzzled by Irving''s actions. In their view, they should have been searching for Nick''s whereabouts around the castle. Even if Nick had possibly been taken away by members of the Night Blades, they would likely have left some traces nearby. Once inside the castle, Irving methodically arranged for the construction of the defense infrastructure. This approach only added to the confusion of the others. Eventually, James could no longer maintain his silence and directly asked Irving, "What exactly is your plan? Are you really not going to rescue Nick? I believe Nick is quite strong and could provide us with significant help in the upcoming battles." In response to James''s inquiry, Irving slowly countered, "When did I ever say that I wouldn''t go rescue him? I will definitely bring him back. However, we mustn''t rush. I believe the Night Blades are closely monitoring our situation right now. Moreover, they likely have spies in the castle. We need to confuse the Night Blades'' spies and make them think that we don''t care about Nick." The moment Irving mentioned spies, James''s expression suddenly darkened. He realized that the spies hiding around the castle were most likely among his subordinates. "We need to find the spies! Once we do, I will make them pay a heavy price!" James said angrily in front of everyone. Irving felt that James didn''t need to be that upset. "Of course, we need to find the spies, but we shouldn''t be in such a hurry. We must act as if we don''t care about Nick. This will force the Night Blades into a state of confusion. They won''t just give up, so they will continue to probe for information. At that point, we can use their actions to detect their vulnerabilities." Irving''s operational plan was actually quite simple: to observe coldly. As long as he didn''t take any action, the Night Blades would undoubtedly become very curious. If they sent someone to scout Irving, he could take the opportunity to capture their spy. Although Irving''s plan was somewhat passive, others saw it as the most reasonable course of action. Even Aron and Anna from the Angel Guild believed it was the plan most likely to succeed. "Although I really want to rescue Nick as soon as possible, I agree with Irving''s plan," Aron said hesitantly to the group. As the leader of the Angel Guild, Aron felt immense pressure when he spoke these words. Anna quickly added, "I think this is the best method! So none of us need to feel too guilty!" Her words were meant to persuade both Aron and James. Since the members of the Angel Guild believed that Irving''s plan had no issues, the others naturally refrained from voicing any objections. Thus, Irving led everyone in speeding up the construction of the defense infrastructure around the castle. The Night Blades'' spies, of course, relayed this information. Upon receiving the news, the other members of the Night Blades fell into a state of confusion. The two elders of the Night Blades were at a loss regarding what to do next. Although Elder Howard had successfully returned, he had sustained serious injuries and could not provide much assistance to the Night Blades moving forward. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next course of action for the Night Blades was entirely entrusted to Elder Kent. Elder Kent''s approach was completely different from Elder Howard''s; he believed that as members of the Night Blades, they should take the initiative and strike first. "It seems that Irving doesn''t care at all about Nick''s fate. So we can''t use Nick as bait to provoke Irving into attacking us. We must change our strategy; we need to take the initiative and attack Irving!" Elder Kent declared his plan in front of the Night Blades members. However, after he laid out this plan, not a single member of the Night Blades voiced their support. They all felt that the risks associated with this plan were far too great. Whether attacking Irving''s shelter or the castle he had chosen, the Night Blades were bound to suffer heavy losses. "Why is no one speaking? Do you all think my plan is impossible to succeed? If you believe this plan cannot work, then how about proposing a better one?" Elder Kent said, his frustration evident. In his view, it was unacceptable that others couldn''t think of a better method and were unwilling to execute his plan. This was the last situation Elder Kent wanted to encounter. "Make a decision quickly! If you don''t want to act according to my plan, then feel free to exit the Night Blades," Elder Kent stated boldly, shocking everyone present. "One cannot simply exit the Night Blades. Anyone who chooses to leave will surely be eliminated by the special operations team within the Night Blades!" a squad leader of the Night Blades quietly reminded him. Elder Kent turned his gaze toward the squad leader. "Since you''re willing to speak, then tell me, do you support my plan?" Faced with Elder Kent''s threat, the squad leader of the Night Blades could only helplessly respond, "I can''t think of a better plan, but I do feel that your plan is a bit too risky." "Alright, you don''t need to say any more! Since you can''t come up with a perfect plan, let''s go with mine!" Elder Kent insisted, forcing the members of the Night Blades to follow his lead. The offensive plan devised by Elder Kent was to directly attack Irving''s shelter. Although Irving had already patched many of the shelter''s defense vulnerabilities, the shelter itself was inherently easy to attack. No matter how many defensive infrastructures there were, the shelter still needed players from the shelter game to defend it. With Irving having taken everyone to the castle''s perimeter, it meant that there weren''t enough personnel available to defend the shelter. Despite the high risks associated with Kent''s approach, he had considered many factors before formulating his action plan. Elder Kent was not a reckless person; he was simply hot-tempered. Beneath his fiery exterior, however, he was also quite cunning and deceitful. There were many others within the Night Blades with similar temperaments, though their strength did not match his. After making his decision, Elder Kent and the members of the Night Blades prepared for the final preparations. This operation was crucial for them, so they would take all the weapons they had. Elder Kent specifically retrieved a rare weapon from his vault. This weapon could deal significant damage to any enemy, and he was able to conceal it in a place where no one would notice. Once all preparations were complete, Elder Kent gathered the members of the Night Blades together. "I know you are all feeling very anxious right now. But you shouldn''t worry too much, because our operation is bound to succeed. Irving and his companions are at the castle, which means the defenses of his shelter are quite lax. We only need to destroy the outer defensive infrastructure of Irving''s shelter. There''s no need for us to go all in for a single decisive strike! The resources we have in the Night Blades far exceed those of Irving! We can engage him in a war of attrition!" After finishing his speech, Elder Kent led the members of the Night Blades into action. Although Elder Howard did not join Kent in this operation, he still provided some assistance by using the fog to sever the communication channels between Irving''s shelter and the castle. Chapter 250 - 250: Unusual Circumstances Deep Within the Castle Elder Kent''s plan was meticulously crafted. He not only intended to lead his subordinates to attack Irving''s shelter but also mobilized other forces controlled by the Night Blades. These forces would serve to restrain Irving''s allies simultaneously with Kent''s actions. To increase the probability of success for the upcoming operation, Elder Kent even borrowed some extremely powerful weapons from other Elders of the Night Blades. One of these weapons had never been known to any force outside of the Night Blades. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Kent was filled with confidence about this operation. However, he also understood that he needed to remain vigilant until he achieved success. "We cannot expose our operational plans! Therefore, before we launch an attack on Irving''s shelter, we must ensure that all intelligence remains strictly confidential," Elder Kent said to his subordinates in a very serious tone. The other members of the Night Blades naturally recognized the critical importance of this operation. They all nodded solemnly in agreement. As Elder Kent made the final preparations for the impending operation, Irving was inside the castle, helping others rapidly construct the defense infrastructure. With Irving''s assistance, the defense infrastructure around the castle was nearly complete. The outermost layer of defense consisted of a series of magical attack towers. These towers could unleash powerful spells at a distance when under attack. Although these spells posed little threat to the formidable members of the Night Blades, they could effectively hinder the advance of ordinary Night Blades members. Surrounding the magical attack towers were two moats, within which James had set a series of traps. While setting these traps, James had specifically studied the trap-setting techniques of the Night Blades. Not only did James place the traps in hard-to-detect locations, but he also incorporated additional puzzles within them. If any member of the Night Blades fell into these traps, they would find themselves ensnared by these riddles. Beyond the moats stood a defensive wall. While this wall appeared unremarkable at first glance, its solidity was beyond imagination. Even if the Night Blades brandished their most powerful weapons, they would be unable to destroy this defensive wall. The main defenses around the castle were nearing completion, and Irving no longer needed to urge others to expedite the construction of the defense infrastructure as he had before. He called Aron, James, and Benjamin to his side. "Our defense infrastructure is almost finished, and we can leave the remaining finishing touches to the others. What we need to discuss now is the tactics we should employ during the shelter relocation process." As soon as Irving spoke these words, the expressions on the faces of the three men in front of him turned serious. "Relocating the shelter is crucial for all of us. Therefore, we must commit our full strength from the start of the operation. I plan to assign the Green Ivy Group and the Ocean Group to defend the castle, while the members of the Angel Guild must accompany me to ensure the safety of the shelter relocation." Irving''s plan marked a significant shift from their previous discussions. He felt that while James and Benjamin were not weak, their subordinates were not particularly reliable. The members of the Angel Guild, on the other hand, had consistently proven to be trustworthy. Although Aron''s subordinates were not significantly stronger than those of James and Benjamin, they had the ability to remain calm in the face of a crisis. Upon hearing Irving''s words, James and Benjamin exchanged glances. James stepped forward and said to Irving, "Why have you changed our previous plan? Shouldn''t we be the ones ensuring the safety of the shelter relocation? I believe we can definitely accomplish this task. Even though I recently fell into a trap set by the Night Blades, that was unavoidable. The Night Blades have been preparing for that trap for a long time, and no one could have avoided it." James spoke with a hint of urgency in his tone. He felt that Irving''s change in plans implied a lack of trust in him. Benjamin remained silent, but it was clear that he strongly agreed with James''s viewpoint. Additionally, Benjamin''s impression of Aron had not improved. He had always felt that Aron would not genuinely cooperate with them. Therefore, during their previous operations, Benjamin kept a close watch on Aron''s actions, ready to strike at any sign of betrayal. After listening to James, Irving responded in a gentle tone, "I recognize your abilities. However, I hope you understand that your subordinates have not received professional training. The members of the Angel Guild have all undergone rigorous training. Without this preparation, they may not respond well in a crisis. That''s why I made this decision." Irving''s explanation did not convince James. However, James chose not to say anything further, as he knew that continuing to argue would be pointless. "All of you prepare according to my new plan. The specific time for the shelter relocation is set for five days from now! Once the relocation begins, we absolutely cannot stop for any reason!" Irving stated the exact timing for the shelter relocation. James, Benjamin, and Aron did not express any objections. In fact, they felt that scheduling the relocation for five days later was already a cautious decision. If James and Aron had been in charge, they would have proposed moving the shelter two days earlier. "Since you all understand the detailed plan I''ve laid out, you should hurry back and prepare for the shelter relocation!" Irving wanted everyone to be ready for the impending plan. Therefore, he decided not to keep the three of them any longer, hoping they would arrange everything as quickly as possible. Not long after James, Benjamin, and Aron left, Nick rushed over to Irving, looking slightly panicked. "What''s wrong? Have you encountered another attack from the Night Blades?" Irving asked, noticing the alarmed expression on Nick''s face. Nick shook his head and lowered his voice as he replied, "I just heard strange noises coming from deep within the castle walls. It sounded like the roar of a beast!" Upon hearing Nick''s words, Irving''s expression changed dramatically. He looked at Nick with a hint of disbelief. Nick spoke earnestly, "I truly believe I didn''t mishear! The sound coming from deep within the castle is definitely the roar of a monster. Shouldn''t we take action immediately?" From Nick''s eyes and tone, Irving could tell he was not lying. So, he quickly scanned the surroundings. After confirming that no one else had heard Nick''s revelation, Irving said slowly, "You must not tell anyone else about this. The implications for the castle are significant. It''s best if we resolve this before others find out." After saying this, Irving led Nick into the castle. Although there were many people around the castle, their attention was focused on the defense infrastructure. Irving and Nick''s actions went unnoticed by anyone. Upon arriving at the central hall of the castle, Irving immediately activated a downward teleportation lift. "We can use this lift to reach the deepest part of the castle. Once we''re there, we can thoroughly investigate whether the roar of a monster truly exists," he explained. Irving stepped into the lift, and Nick hurriedly followed him inside. The two of them remained silent during the descent, both feeling the immense pressure of the situation. The lift soon reached the castle''s depths, and the moment the doors opened, the sound of a monstrous roar echoed in their ears. Irving and Nick no longer needed to investigate further; they could confirm that there was indeed a monster lurking deep within the castle. However, the problem was that there seemed to be no further passage leading down from this point. Could it be that the monster was situated directly beneath the castle''s foundation? Both Irving and Nick wore grim expressions. Nevertheless, they did not give up; they were meticulously examining the deepest areas of the castle, hoping to find a way to descend further. After searching for a quarter of an hour, they had not discovered any passage leading to an underground area. Nick, feeling somewhat disheartened, suggested, "We should inform the others. They might be able to help us." In response to Nick''s urging, Irving shook his head. "We are already the most perceptive of everyone around the castle. If we can''t find a way to the underground, then it''s unlikely that others will be able to." Just as Irving finished speaking, he paused in a corner. He suddenly noticed something strange about the shadows in that area. Normally, this corner would be illuminated by a single beam of sunlight, meaning the shadows should all lean in the same direction. However, Irving observed that the shadows were chaotic, indicating that the corner was being lit by light from different directions. "I think I may have found a passage to the underground!" Irving said, turning to Nick with a smile. Before Nick could react, Irving raised his staff and struck the wall of the corner forcefully. The moment the staff made contact with the wall, a loud bang resonated through the air. Following this, the sound of gears turning echoed from within the wall, and a door slowly emerged from it. This door was constructed entirely from anti-magic materials, which explained why they hadn''t been able to detect its presence earlier. Chapter 251 - 251: The Lair of Dark Monsters Upon seeing the door constructed entirely from anti-magic materials, Irving and Nick displayed distinctly different expressions. Irving was filled with excitement, believing that finding this door meant he could finally access the underground area. This represented the opportunity to resolve the last remaining threat within the castle. His mood was therefore quite exhilarated. In stark contrast, Nick felt very uneasy. To him, anti-magic materials were incredibly rare and valuable. Even the Angel Guild would struggle to amass enough of these materials to create such a heavy door. Moreover, members of the Angel Guild generally believed that anti-magic materials were used to construct seals for magical formations. A door made entirely of anti-magic materials could very well be the core of a seal for a magical formation, which meant that opening it might unleash an exceptionally terrifying monster. "I think we should exercise more caution! There could be something extremely dangerous behind that door! Just the two of us might not be able to defeat whatever lies beyond it!" Nick urged. However, his warnings fell on deaf ears. Irving shook his head. "I understand your concerns, but the castle is the most critical area for us. We are about to relocate the shelter into the castle, and we need to eliminate all potential threats within it." After saying this, Irving stepped up to the door. He first tapped it lightly with his staff. When the staff made contact, there was no sound, indicating that the seal on the door was very strong. "Step back a few paces; I''m going to cast a powerful spell directly at this door," Irving instructed, ensuring Nick was in a safe position. Then, Irving used the **Staff of Calamity** to unleash a formidable Fireball. Enhanced by the Taikoo Flame Pearl and chaotic energy, the massive fireball hurtled towards the door made entirely of anti-magic materials. The moment the fireball struck the door, all of its energy was absorbed by the door itself. Remarkably, the door showed no signs of change or damage. Seeing this, Irving couldn''t help but exclaim, "It seems the being that constructed this door must be incredibly powerful. My recent attack had no effect on it, which means this door cannot be opened easily." Hearing Irving''s words, Nick let out a slight sigh of relief. Since Irving couldn''t open the door, it meant they didn''t have to worry about the monsters lurking behind it. "In that case, let''s head back to the surface. With this door here, whatever monsters are behind it won''t pose a threat to us," Nick said as he walked toward the teleportation lift. However, Irving did not agree with Nick''s suggestion. He continued to stare at the door, deep in thought. After a moment, an alternative idea struck him. "Maybe we''ve been approaching this all wrong? Perhaps we shouldn''t try to force our way through the door?" Irving said with a smile as he turned to Nick. Nick was puzzled by Irving''s meaning and simply looked at him with a confused expression. Irving pulled out a vial containing werewolf blood from his pocket. "As far as I know, the Werewolf God possesses some degree of divine power. Could using werewolf blood activate the divine energy within the anti-magic materials? We might be able to open the door from the inside." After expressing his thoughts, Irving immediately set to work. The moment the werewolf blood dripped onto the door, it emitted a creaking sound. Then, to Irving''s delight, the door slowly began to open. However, there was no light beyond the door, and an eerie howling echoed from within. As the door swung open, Nick felt an overwhelming sense of danger in the atmosphere. He took several steps back and quickly retreated into the teleportation lift. "Don''t take any more risks! There must be something incredibly terrifying behind that door! Didn''t you hear those howls?" Nick urged, hoping to dissuade Irving from advancing further. But Nick''s pleas were in vain; Irving waved him off. "The monsters beyond that door could indeed pose a threat to us. That''s precisely why we need to take this opportunity to eliminate them!" With that, Irving stepped past the threshold of the door. Before long, his figure completely vanished into the darkness. Faced with this turn of events, Nick found himself at a loss for what to do next. Nick could have returned directly, but doing so would mean abandoning Irving. However, if he followed Irving into the unknown beyond the door, they were sure to encounter significant dangers. After a long internal struggle, Nick finally clenched his teeth and decided to follow Irving into the fray. "Wait for me! I''m willing to take this risk with you!" he shouted as he rushed towards the door. As he crossed the threshold, Nick suddenly felt the darkness around him encroaching, almost as if it were trying to consume him. This sensation reminded him of his earlier battle with Elder Howard. It became clear that the darkness behind the door was not merely the absence of light; it was a manifestation of dark power. In this oppressive darkness, Nick''s progress was agonizingly slow. However, it wasn''t long before he found Irving, who stood just a short distance ahead, staring blankly into the abyss. "Why are you stopping here? Is there really something terrifying ahead?" Nick whispered, lowering his voice. Irving glanced back at Nick, signaling him to be quiet. Seeing the gesture, Nick immediately silenced himself. He then turned to look in the direction Irving was observing. Amid the darkness, he could see faint glimmers of light. After careful examination, Nick realized those twinkling lights were the eyes of countless monsters. There were numerous creatures staring directly at him and Irving, their eyes fixed in their direction. In that instant, Nick felt his heart nearly stop. "Don''t worry, I can ensure your safety. As long as we don''t make too much noise, they won''t attack us," Irving''s voice suddenly echoed in Nick''s mind. Nick was taken aback to find that Irving could communicate with him telepathically. He then began to respond mentally. "What should we do now? Are we supposed to retreat back outside the door? If we do that, I think they will definitely attack us." "You''re right, which is why I''m standing still," Irving replied, adding to Nick''s anxiety. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s observe the surroundings for a moment. Maybe we can quickly find a way out from here. You''re correct; it''s incredibly dangerous beyond the door," Irving acknowledged. While Irving''s recognition of the threat did not offer much comfort to Nick, it did underscore the gravity of their situation. Both of them had already stepped into a highly dangerous area, and there was no need for further discussion. As Irving and Nick observed their surroundings, a massive creature was rapidly approaching from the depths of the darkness. The sound of the gigantic monster moving echoed ominously in the air. Both of their heart rates escalated simultaneously. They both knew that they were about to face unimaginable danger. At this critical moment, Irving quickly made a decision. "We can''t take on that behemoth! So immediately follow my orders! Run!" The instant he gave the command, Irving sprinted toward the door as fast as he could. Nick followed right behind him, matching his speed. As they fled, swarms of monsters surged toward them. Though the door wasn''t too far away, the monsters were closing in quickly. Just as Irving crossed through the doorway, one of the creatures reached the entrance. Faced with this dire situation, Irving had no choice but to throw a rare item he possessed into the area behind the door. A worn-out doll was cast into the darkness. Immediately, the movements of all the monsters slowed significantly. Taking advantage of this moment, Irving yanked Nick out of harm''s way. After pulling Nick through the door, they slammed it shut together. At that instant, Irving caught a glimpse of the massive creature approaching them. It was a spider-like monster, possessing an extraordinarily powerful dark force. The creatures they had just encountered were merely the offspring of this giant spider. The area behind the door was teeming with dark monsters. The depths of the castle had become a lair for these sinister beings. As Irving began to grasp the situation, the weight of pressure intensified. "Our next actions might very well fail. We''re not just up against the Night Blades; we also have to contend with the dark creatures lurking beneath the castle." Once they returned to safety, Irving couldn''t help but express his thoughts. Nick offered no response, as he hadn''t yet regained his composure. During their escape, Nick had witnessed horrendous scenes¡ªvisions of himself being torn apart by numerous dark monsters. Such terrifying imagery had struck a blow to his psyche, causing his movements to slow considerably as they neared the door. If it hadn''t been for Irving pulling him out, Nick would have already been devoured by the horde of dark creatures. "How are you holding up? If you''re feeling really bad, you should return to the real world to rest. We don''t need your help here for the moment," Irving suggested, noticing Nick''s deteriorating condition. He intended to send Nick back to the real world, where he could at least recover. Chapter 252 - 252: The Full-Scale Attack Officially Begins Nick accepted Irving''s suggestion and chose to return to the real world. After Nick left, Irving made his way back to the upper levels of the castle, where he encountered Aron and Benjamin once again. It seemed that Aron and Benjamin were in the midst of a heated argument. Despite just having faced a significant threat, Irving walked up to them. "What''s going on? It looks like you two are having a pretty intense disagreement," he said. Upon Irving''s arrival, Aron and Benjamin ceased their arguing. Aron spoke with a slightly irritated tone. "We were in the process of rapidly constructing the defense infrastructure. Almost all of it had been completed, with just a few finishing touches left to do. But then he suddenly appeared and told us to stop working on the defense infrastructure. I don''t understand why he would do that, and I don''t know if he was acting on your orders." Aron''s words puzzled Irving. He turned his gaze to Benjamin. "Why did you do that? I didn''t give you any orders to halt the construction of the defense infrastructure." Upon hearing Irving''s question, Benjamin wore a slightly aggrieved expression. "I didn''t intend to stop them from continuing their work. I just thought their approach to the final stages of constructing the defense infrastructure was a bit too rough. They didn''t collect all the valuable materials properly. They buried the useless materials in a pit underground. Once those valuable materials are buried, it could lead to other issues. Some of those materials possess strong powers. If buried underground, their power could seep into other areas, making the entire castle even more dangerous. I just hoped they could handle the unused valuable materials more carefully." After listening to Benjamin''s explanation, Irving finally understood the source of the conflict between the two. He sighed and said, "Both of you make valid points. However, I think Aron''s judgment is the most accurate. We are about to be attacked by the Night Blades, and we simply do not have the luxury of time to deal with these valuable materials. While burying them does carry some risks, it''s the only option we have right now." Since Irving had said this, Benjamin naturally had nothing more to add. "Alright then, I guess I was just meddling! If there''s nothing else to discuss, I''m going to return to the real world. After all, there are still some matters I need to attend to at Ocean Group." Benjamin''s mood was slightly sour, and he didn''t plan to stay any longer; he intended to head back to Ocean Group. Although Irving wanted to keep Benjamin around, he understood that the other man''s mood was currently not the best. "Alright, go back to the real world. But when you do, I hope you can relay a message to Vicky for me," Irving said. "Sure, just tell me what you want to say, and I''ll pass it on to the president," Benjamin replied. "I hope she can be prepared for battle. The upcoming fight may very well spill over into the real world. The Night Blades'' attack will definitely not be limited to the shelter game." Irving''s words suddenly made Benjamin realize the gravity of their current situation. He shouldn''t let his small grievances cause conflict with Irving. Benjamin nodded. "I''ll remember your message. If the Night Blades really do attack us in the real world, I''ll do everything I can to stop them!" Irving was very pleased with Benjamin''s response. He smiled and said, "I absolutely believe in you! I know you will keep your promise!" Benjamin nodded and quickly left the shelter game to return to the real world. After Benjamin left, Irving called Aron and James together. "Among us in the shelter game, the only ones left with significant strength are the three of us. Therefore, in our upcoming actions, we need to work closely together," he stated. Both Aron and James agreed with Irving''s assessment. James spoke straightforwardly, "I will follow your orders completely! Whatever you tell me to do, I will do it!" Aron nodded, affirming James''s statement. "In that case, I hope we can take this opportunity to strike first. The Night Blades don''t seem to be moving as quickly as we imagined. We might be able to launch a proactive attack to weaken their strength." Irving''s proposal surprised both Aron and James. Just a short while ago, Irving had suggested they hold their position and wait for the Night Blades to attack. The reason for Irving''s sudden change of heart was that he had discovered the lair of the dark monsters beneath the castle. He was concerned that when the Night Blades attacked the castle, it could trigger a mass emergence of the dark creatures from below. This would mean that Irving and the others wouldn''t just be facing the threat of the Night Blades; they would also have to contend with the powerful dark monsters. Although Aron and James were slightly puzzled by Irving''s decision, they ultimately decided to follow his orders. Aron and James quickly prepared for their offensive. They equipped their weapons and approached Irving, only to find that he had collapsed. Aron and James were both astonished by the scene before them. They quickly sought out Anna, who used her life restoration skill to successfully revive Irving. "How are you feeling now? Why did you suddenly faint?" Aron asked Irving anxiously. Irving looked at the three of them, his voice slightly weak as he replied, "The Night Blades have already launched an attack on my shelter. They are likely going to attack here soon as well! You must be prepared for battle!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, a loud noise erupted from outside the castle. The entire structure shook violently. Then, shouts from the crowd outside could be heard. "The Night Blades have launched their attack! Everyone must get to their positions immediately!" "Quickly activate all defense infrastructure! We cannot let the Night Blades breach the first line of defense!" "There are too many of them! We can''t possibly hold them all back!" Upon hearing the chaos outside, the expressions of the four inside the castle turned grave. However, all four of them had extensive combat experience, so they quickly made a decision. Anna, being the weakest among them, stayed behind to care for Irving, while Aron and James went out to confront the Night Blades. Once Aron and James joined the fight, the Night Blades'' advance was quickly halted. Inside the castle, Anna and Irving soon found that the sounds of the Night Blades outside had faded. Anna let out a slight sigh of relief. With a smile, she said to Irving, "It seems our defense has been quite successful. The Night Blades shouldn''t be able to breach the newly constructed defenses. You can take your time to recover here, and once you''re ready, you can lead us in a counterattack." At Anna''s words, a bitter smile appeared on Irving''s face. "Do you really think the Night Blades'' attack ends here? Their assault has only just begun. Moreover, the Night Blades won''t limit their attacks to just our castle and shelter. They will definitely be attacking elsewhere too. I believe the Night Blades have initiated a full-scale offensive. You must help me recover as quickly as possible, because only then can I contribute to the fight. Without my assistance, you won''t be able to succeed!" Irving''s assessment was spot on. The members of the Night Blades had indeed launched a full-scale attack. The attacking Night Blades were not particularly strong; the chaos they caused was primarily due to their use of powerful weapons. The real elite forces of the Night Blades were concentrated around Irving''s shelter. Elder Kent personally led these elite members in a relentless assault on Irving''s shelter. Meanwhile, in the real world, the Night Blades were also taking action. Benjamin had just returned to the real world when he received a frantic call for help from his subordinates. "Boss, the headquarters is under attack! We''re being targeted by the Night Blades! We might not be able to hold out much longer, and we need your help right away!" Upon receiving the call, Benjamin rushed to the Ocean Group headquarters. When he arrived, he found that the outer defenses had been completely destroyed. He glanced at the Night Blades members attacking the headquarters and gripped his weapon, launching a surprise attack on them. The Night Blades members were caught off guard by Benjamin''s sudden assault. Since they were not very strong to begin with and their purpose here was not to destroy the Ocean Group headquarters but merely to restrain its forces, they struggled to respond effectively. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under Benjamin''s full-on assault, the Night Blades members were quickly eliminated. Finally, Benjamin was able to enter the Ocean Group headquarters building. As soon as he stepped inside, he was surrounded by his subordinates. "Boss, what''s going on? Why are the Night Blades attacking us again? Did another Night Blades elder come to the real world?" one of them asked, concern etched on their face. Benjamin appeared slightly impatient in response to their questions. "I don''t have all the details yet, so I can''t answer your questions. I need to see the president right away! Don''t block me here." With that, he quickly made his way to the top floor of the Ocean Group headquarters. In the president''s office, Vicky was anxiously looking out the window, worrying about Irving''s situation. Chapter 253 - 253: Going All Out to Face the Challenge In the office of the president of Ocean Group, Vicky gazed out of the window, sighing heavily as she took in the scenery. Suddenly, there was a rapid knock on the door. Vicky turned around anxiously and said, "Is that you, Benjamin? Come in quickly!" The door swung open forcefully, and Benjamin walked in, beads of sweat glistening on his forehead. "President, are you alright? I''ve eliminated all the Night Blades members around the headquarters. They can no longer pose any threat to the group," Benjamin said, his words punctuated by heavy breaths. It was clear that Benjamin had exerted himself to reach Vicky''s office as quickly as possible, leaving him nearly out of breath. "I''m perfectly fine. I''m not worried about the safety of the Ocean Group headquarters right now. My main concern is Irving''s safety. I have a feeling that the Night Blades won''t just attack us in the real world. They must also be taking action within the shelter game! I just tried to contact Irving, but I wasn''t able to reach him. I suspect this is because the Night Blades have already launched an assault on his shelter. My shelter is attached to Irving''s, so if you want to protect me, you need to hurry and assist Irving." As the president of Ocean Group, Vicky had the authority to directly command Benjamin to help Irving. However, Vicky was a person of great sensitivity. She felt that she shouldn''t issue orders to Benjamin too bluntly. After all, Benjamin had saved her life twice when she was in danger. Although Benjamin was her subordinate, Vicky also regarded him as a friend. When dealing with friends, one shouldn''t speak too harshly. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Benjamin quickly nodded. "I understand! I''ll get into the shelter game as soon as possible! But before I leave, I need to adjust the security plan from the security department." Vicky felt a bit puzzled by what Benjamin said. "Why do you need to do that? The security plan you left behind is already sufficient. Although the Night Blades attacked the headquarters of Ocean Group, they ultimately didn''t succeed." "The security plan I left is indeed sufficient, but I believe the Night Blades'' attacks have only just begun. We need to be more prepared." Since Benjamin had said that, Vicky decided not to press the issue further. "Alright, then! Please finalize the new security plan as soon as possible!" After receiving Vicky''s directive, Benjamin quickly left her office. Once again, Vicky found herself alone in the office. She picked up the communicator on her desk in an attempt to contact Irving again. However, the result was the same as before; she still couldn''t reach him. Holding the communicator tightly in her hand, Vicky bowed her head and prayed, "Irving, please don''t get into danger! If you encounter any trouble, I really won''t be able to manage on my own. Without your support, I wouldn''t have the courage to face all these challenges." Vicky indeed relied heavily on Irving. This dependency was not just on a physical level but also on an emotional one. Despite being the granddaughter of the former chairman of Ocean Group and the daughter of the Smith family, she had lost most of her power to her uncle. Without Irving''s help, Vicky not only wouldn''t have been able to serve as the president of Ocean Group, but she might have even been killed by her uncle through some means. While Vicky was praying, Benjamin had already arrived at the third underground level of the Ocean Group headquarters, where the security department manager''s office was located. He quickly pulled out the prepared security plan, made some quick adjustments, and sent it out. "Everyone must make immediate adjustments upon receiving the security plan! I cannot supervise you anymore; I hope you can manage it on your own!" After issuing the directive, Benjamin immediately entered the shelter game. As soon as he stepped into the shelter game, Benjamin was transported to the castle through a portal. Before he could fully understand what was happening, he sensed an unusually powerful dark force surrounding him. "Have the Night Blades members breached the outer defenses of the castle?! I need to figure out the situation as quickly as possible!" Realizing how critical the situation was, Benjamin immediately began to gather information. He soon encountered a member of the Angel Guild, who looked extremely panicked. The weapon in their hands was nearly destroyed. "What on earth happened? Where are the others?" In response to Benjamin''s inquiry, the Angel Guild member could only stare at him with a look of sheer terror. "I am Benjamin, the manager of the security department at Ocean Group! You must have heard of me. With me here, you will definitely not face any major danger! All you need to do now is answer my questions!" Benjamin''s words successfully calmed the Angel Guild member in front of him a bit. "The Night Blades have attacked the castle! The outermost two defense lines have been breached. Lord Aron and Lady Anna are currently fighting the Night Blades inside the castle! The others have scattered and fled because they simply don''t have the strength to withstand the Night Blades'' assault. Lord Aron has also given the order that ordinary Angel Guild members can return to the real world if they find an opportunity." After receiving this information, Benjamin had a clearer understanding of the overall situation. "What about Irving? What about James? Aren''t they both very powerful? Are they not here?" "Lord Irving has gone to his own shelter because I heard that his shelter is also under attack! President James has returned to the real world because the Green Ivy Company headquarters is being attacked there." The Angel Guild member did their best to answer each of Benjamin''s questions. Once Benjamin had gathered enough information, he led the Angel Guild member into the castle. Benjamin easily eliminated two Night Blades members who were blocking his path. Soon, he encountered Anna on the third floor of the castle. Upon seeing Anna, Benjamin hurriedly asked, "What''s the overall situation? Can we continue to hold the defense?" Anna, with three wounds on her face, responded to Benjamin''s question in a slightly tense tone. "The overall situation is very grim. The outer defenses were quickly overwhelmed by the Night Blades members. We can only continue to defend within the castle. However, I believe we can hold out for a while. As long as Irving can defeat the Night Blades'' elder, we can turn the tide." Anna''s response made Benjamin aware of Irving''s overall plan. He immediately said, "In that case, I''ll head over to the shelter to assist Irving! After all, President Vicky''s shelter is right next to Irving''s. I must ensure the safety of President Vicky''s shelter first!" Before leaving, Benjamin made sure to clarify. He didn''t want Anna to misunderstand him. He didn''t want her to think that he was someone unwilling to offer her help. Anna nodded. "You should hurry over! I think the situation over there with Irving is even worse!" Prompted by Anna, Benjamin quickly used his teleportation skill to head to Irving''s shelter. As soon as he arrived at Irving''s shelter, he realized that the situation Irving was facing was indeed dire. A massive Dark Monster was stretching its tentacles, continuously attacking the personnel and facilities within the shelter. Despite the defenders at the shelter giving their all, the colossal Dark Monster was still proving difficult to eliminate. Benjamin scanned the surroundings but saw no sign of Irving. This meant that the huge Dark Monster he was facing was not the main force attacking Irving''s shelter. Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Benjamin immediately launched an attack on the massive Dark Monster. With Benjamin''s assistance, the defenders at Irving''s shelter quickly managed to destroy the towering creature. "Where is Irving now? Is there any other force from the Night Blades attacking the shelter?" Benjamin asked the surrounding personnel after achieving a temporary victory. "Mr. Irving is on the other side of the shelter. You just need to cross this hill to reach him! But I wouldn''t recommend going over there because he''s in a decisive battle with the elder of the Night Blades!" replied a member of the Green Ivy Group. Benjamin nodded and then quickly ran toward the hill. A few minutes later, Benjamin climbed over the not-so-tall hill and was met with a scene that shocked him to the core. The immense dark power had transformed the entire battle area into something akin to a lake; any movement within the area would inadvertently absorb the dark energy into one''s body. The dark energy possessed a very strong corroding ability. If someone absorbed too much dark energy, they would inevitably be twisted into a monster. Only members of the Night Blades knew how to avoid the corruption of dark energy. However, to Benjamin, it appeared that the Night Blades members were not avoiding the dark energy''s corruption; rather, they were actively embracing it. Each powerful member of the Night Blades seemed to have a distorted state of mind. In the shadow of the overwhelming dark power, Benjamin could not quickly locate Irving''s position. But he didn''t have to wait long. A searing flame erupted from the area where the dark energy was densest. This intense flame was a skill used by Irving. With the eruption of the blazing fire, Benjamin finally caught sight of Irving and Elder Kent. At that moment, Elder Kent was wielding a giant sword, relentlessly attacking Irving, who was primarily dodging Kent''s blows. In the brief moments between dodges, Irving would occasionally counterattack. Chapter 254 - 254: The Blade of Eternal Darkness Upon seeing Irving and Elder Kent, Benjamin wasted no time and directly joined the battle. Although his strength was not particularly formidable, he believed he could assist Irving through sheer effort. At the very least, he could distract Elder Kent''s attention. Benjamin''s entry into the fight indeed shifted the dynamics of the confrontation. Elder Kent was forced to divide some of his focus onto Benjamin, which allowed Irving more opportunities to counterattack. "I really didn''t expect you to come to Irving''s aid without considering the safety of Ocean Group! Do you think Irving is more important than Ocean Group?!" Elder Kent shouted angrily at Benjamin. Benjamin''s arrival was undoubtedly bad news for Elder Kent. Kent had initially thought he could corner Irving into a deadlock using his powerful dark energy and the formidable weapon in his hand. However, as the fight began, he quickly realized that even with Irving in a less-than-ideal state, he wasn''t able to swiftly claim victory. Thus, Elder Kent soon adjusted his strategy to wear Irving down in a battle of attrition. After all, the weapon he wielded was the Blade of Eternal Darkness. The Blade of Eternal Darkness was one of the rarest weapons among the Night Blades, infused with an extraordinarily potent dark power. It would never suffer any damage under any circumstances. Even if the Blade of Eternal Darkness were thrown into the Abyss of Death, it could gradually corrode the abyss with its dark energy. However, wielding such a powerful weapon came at a steep price. As the duration of its use extended, the user''s mental state would increasingly deteriorate. Although Elder Kent had taken measures to avoid negative effects, he was still aware that his mental condition was declining. Therefore, he hoped to drive Benjamin away through this means. As long as Benjamin was not there to interfere, he was confident he could quickly defeat Irving. But Benjamin certainly wouldn''t be dissuaded from the fight by a few of Kent''s words. With a smile, he retorted sarcastically, "Do you really think I''m as foolish as you? I won''t change my plans just because of a few sentences from you. As long as I and Irving can take you down, the headquarters of Ocean Group won''t face any danger." After saying this, Benjamin charged at Elder Kent with his weapon drawn. Kent found Benjamin''s actions completely unacceptable. Therefore, he immediately shifted his primary target to Benjamin, preparing to unleash his fury. "Since you want to die, I''ll gladly send you to your death!" Elder Kent swung the Blade of Eternal Darkness. Although his attack did not hit Benjamin, he still felt the effects of the dark power. Benjamin noticed that his movements were becoming increasingly sluggish. His thoughts were also growing more and more delayed. Everything he could see around him seemed to be playing out at half speed, as if he were watching a film at 0.5x speed. "Why is this happening? Am I being affected by the dark power?" Benjamin''s mind could no longer handle complex thoughts. Even though he sensed that something was off, he couldn''t adjust his actions in time. Just then, he suddenly heard Irving''s voice. "Stay alert! The battle has just begun; you absolutely cannot let the dark power completely consume you!" With Irving''s voice ringing in his ears, Benjamin''s cognitive speed finally regained its edge. He quickly reacted and retreated to the edge of the battlefield at the fastest pace he could muster. "That was too close! Without your help, I could have been completely consumed by the dark power," Benjamin realized that the change he had just experienced was due to the overwhelming dark energy. Without Irving''s warning, he would have been fully corrupted and turned into Elder Kent''s puppet. Elder Kent stood at the edge of the battlefield, his expression grim as he clutched the Blade of Eternal Darkness. He couldn''t take another step forward; if he left the battlefield, he would lose the dark power that enhanced his abilities. "Don''t think that this will ensure your safety. Right now, you are merely prolonging your suffering! I will soon gain even greater power," Kent threatened Irving and Benjamin, while simultaneously cutting open his own hand with the Blade of Eternal Darkness. The dark energy from the blade surged into Kent''s body through the wound. As Kent''s dark power continued to grow, his body began to undergo further mutations. He sprouted three eyes, and a wing and an arm emerged from his back. At that moment, Elder Kent had transformed into a monstrous being composed of numerous mangled limbs. He tightly gripped the Blade of Eternal Darkness with his one fully intact hand. "I will show you just how powerful my true strength is! I will also make you understand how foolish it is to stand against me!" Elder Kent''s voice had changed dramatically from what it once was. He no longer bore any trace of humanity. Faced with Kent''s transformation, Irving and Benjamin showed no hesitation. The two of them launched a combined attack against Elder Kent. However, after fully completing his transformation, Kent''s combat ability had significantly increased. With the aid of overwhelming dark power, Elder Kent was no longer at a disadvantage in the fight. As the battle wore on, both Irving and Benjamin realized they could no longer engage in a war of attrition like before. They needed to come up with a better strategy to end the fight. "We can''t continue to fight him here," Irving shouted quickly towards Benjamin. "Even if he won''t ultimately be destroyed by the dark power''s corruption, he can inflict serious damage on us before that happens." Benjamin nodded in agreement; he shared Irving''s concerns. He understood that time was of the essence, but what could he do? His strength was no match for Elder Kent''s, and he was even weaker than Irving. So, he could only follow Irving''s lead. Irving continued, "We should head back to the castle! I believe we can defeat Elder Kent with the defense infrastructure there!" After saying this, Irving darted toward the castle at top speed. Benjamin wanted to stop him because he had just come from the castle. He knew very well that the castle''s defense infrastructure had been almost completely destroyed. If they returned to the castle, they would gain no assistance. However, Irving moved too quickly for Benjamin to warn him, and before he could react, Irving had already flown quite a distance away. Looking at the now fully transformed Kent, Benjamin ultimately had no choice but to follow Irving toward the castle. He understood that he couldn''t face Elder Kent alone. Irving and Benjamin''s decision to leave infuriated Elder Kent. However, he did not believe he would fail. He felt his power had grown to a level where he no longer needed the dark power''s assistance. Elder Kent had fully transformed into a monster composed of various twisted body parts. He resembled a slimy creature crawling on the ground, but unlike a mere slime, he had a relatively intact arm, which tightly gripped the Blade of Eternal Darkness. "Do you really think you can escape like this? You are far too naive! No matter where you go, I will find you and kill you!" Elder Kent muttered to himself in a voice that was anything but human. Anyone who heard his voice would not be able to comprehend what he was saying; his words had devolved into a form of communication that was no longer human. Elder Kent had been completely consumed by dark power, turning him into a puppet of that very darkness. Behind this dark power, it seemed there was an even more powerful force manipulating him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the Blade of Eternal Darkness in hand, Elder Kent quickly pursued the direction in which Irving and Benjamin had fled. Once all three had left, Irving''s shelter finally settled into a state of safety. The people remaining in Irving''s shelter breathed a sigh of relief. "We don''t need to be so tense anymore. The most powerful Elder of the Night Blades has left. Moreover, the overall defenses of the shelter have not been completely destroyed. We can use these defense infrastructures to fend off attacks from other Night Blades members. If Irving and Benjamin can defeat Elder Kent, then we have nothing to worry about. If they fail, we should immediately return to the real world! After all, our shelter is not here; we just need to do our best in the fight!" One of the individuals remaining in Irving''s shelter spoke up to the others. Most of those defending Irving''s shelter were members of the Green Ivy Group. They were not particularly loyal to Irving, and with James currently absent from their ranks, they felt no obligation to risk their lives in battle. They believed they had already done enough in their previous fight. Even if they ultimately failed, it wouldn''t be their fault. Irving, however, was not concerned about their opinions. To him, their attitudes were quite normal. He simply hoped they would do their best to defend the shelter. The outcome ultimately depended on the battle between the strongest of both sides. The members of the Green Ivy Group successfully held the defense of Irving''s shelter. Without the assistance of the Elder, the combat effectiveness of the ordinary members of the Night Blades was significantly diminished. They were unable to breach the shelter''s defenses. Chapter 255 - 255: The Relentless Pursuit of Elder Kent Irving''s shelter was located a great distance from the castle. During the chase, Irving couldn''t use teleportation skills to quickly reach the castle, which meant he could only compete with Elder Kent in terms of endurance. Naturally, in a battle of stamina, Elder Kent was not one to concede easily. So, Elder Kent continued to relentlessly pursue Irving. After roughly two hours of chasing each other, Kent even surpassed Benjamin. At this point, he was very close to Irving, able to see him directly. "Stop running! Continuing to run is just a waste of time! Turn around and face me in a decisive battle! It''s far better to be defeated honorably than to be a coward," Elder Kent shouted, despite being thoroughly twisted by dark power. Yet, Elder Kent still retained a degree of intelligence. He hoped to provoke Irving into a direct confrontation, believing he could use his newfound strength to kill him. Irving, of course, would not fall into the trap so easily. No matter what Elder Kent said, Irving gave no response. His sole focus was to return to the castle as quickly as possible. Finally, after another half hour, Irving achieved his goal; the castle was now within reach. The rapid approach of both Irving and Elder Kent began to change the dynamics of the battle at the castle. The members of the Night Blades were no longer in a hurry to fully seize the castle as they had been before. Instead, they began to halt their attacks to consolidate the areas they had already occupied, waiting for Elder Kent''s arrival. Inside the castle, Anna and Aron quickly sensed that something was amiss. However, they had yet to figure out the reason for the change. "The attacks from the Night Blades outside aren''t as fierce as they were before. Could it be that our reinforcements have arrived?" Anna asked Aron, a hint of confusion in her voice. Aron shook his head. "Nick couldn''t have moved that fast. Although we sent a rescue message to Nick an hour ago, gathering all the members of the Angel Guild would still take some time." Even though Nick had been sent back to the real world previously, Aron, as the leader of the Angel Guild, still sent out a distress signal to Nick after the castle faced its crisis. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the strongest member of the Angel Guild remaining in the real world, Nick naturally needed to gather the members of the Angel Guild as quickly as possible to support Aron. While both Aron and Anna knew that Nick would care deeply about their safety, they also recognized that his speed of action was not so swift. After Aron shared his thoughts, Anna silently nodded. "Could it be that the Ocean Group members have already arrived? I remember that Benjamin returned to the real world earlier! If Benjamin could lead his people here for support, that could explain what''s happening." One of the members of the Angel Guild voiced this guess to Aron and Anna. They found the suggestion quite reasonable. "Benjamin could indeed manage that. However, I believe that if he is going to provide support, he would first assist Irving''s shelter, since Vicky, the president of the Ocean Group, has her shelter nearby," Aron shared this important piece of information. Just as they were trying to understand the situation, a member of the Angel Guild burst into the room. "Everyone, quickly look outside! It seems Irving is rapidly approaching the castle! And there''s a thick cloud of black mist behind him!" Upon hearing this, Aron and Anna simultaneously turned to look out the window. They indeed saw Irving in the sky, approaching the castle, with Elder Kent¡ªnow completely twisted by dark power¡ªclose behind him. "That''s not mist at all! That''s pure dark energy! We must prepare for battle immediately!" Aron commanded the members of the Angel Guild. As he issued the order, Aron also readied himself for combat. "Irving must be coming back because he can''t defeat Elder Kent on his own! We absolutely need to provide help! You must get ready for battle as well!" While giving commands, Aron provided some advice to Anna. She nodded firmly. "Don''t worry! I''m prepared for battle; I can unleash my true strength against any enemy!" Anna''s response satisfied Aron immensely. "Then let''s get ready for combat right away!" After saying this, Aron took his weapon and soared into the sky. Since he had previously promised to work closely with Irving, he was determined to keep his word. Aron decided to launch an attack directly against Elder Kent, hoping to give Irving a chance to break free from the relentless pursuit. "Don''t come any closer! We need to hide inside the castle! Only by utilizing the defense infrastructure within the castle can we have a chance of winning!" Irving shouted at Aron as soon as he saw him. Upon hearing Irving''s words, Aron hesitated slightly. "Why? Can''t the two of us together defeat Elder Kent?" In Aron''s view, Elder Kent was not even the strongest among the Night Blades. If he and Irving coordinated perfectly, they could very well defeat Kent. Irving did not respond to Aron''s question. He simply grabbed Aron and quickly pulled him back into the castle. Elder Kent, meanwhile, was unusually furious at Irving''s actions. He had transformed into pure dark energy, which possessed terrifying power. In his heart, he had already decided to completely destroy Irving and the castle he defended. However, Elder Kent''s assault did not succeed. He crashed directly into an invisible barrier surrounding the castle. Meanwhile, Aron and Irving were able to easily pass through the barrier and return inside. Once safely back in the castle, Irving immediately addressed everyone. "You all need to prepare for battle! The barrier outside can only hold off Elder Kent for a short time! Once he breaks through, we''ll have to fight for our lives." Irving spoke with a very serious tone, fully aware that the upcoming battle would be one of life and death. The power that Elder Kent now possessed was far beyond his expectations. Irving''s grave demeanor shocked Aron and Anna. They had never imagined that things would escalate to such a critical situation. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner? If you had informed me earlier that Elder Kent had such immense power, I would have brought all the members of the Angel Guild!" Aron complained directly to Irving. Irving shook his head. "Even if you brought all the members of the Angel Guild, it wouldn''t make a significant difference. The power that Elder Kent is wielding cannot be compensated for by numbers alone." After saying this, Irving walked deeper into the castle. He understood that the castle''s defenses would not hold off Elder Kent for long. Therefore, he needed to prepare for battle before the barrier was breached. Irving knew he couldn''t defeat Elder Kent on his own, so he planned to use the Dark Monsters deep within the castle to confront him. He quickly made his way to the innermost part of the castle and paused in front of a grand door. "I never imagined that one day I would use dark power to overcome dark power!" Irving couldn''t help but exclaim. However, he quickly opened the door. As soon as the door swung open, the dark energy within the castle surged dramatically. This was a stark contrast to the last time the door had been opened. The difference, of course, was that after the events of the last opening, the Dark Monsters behind the door had fully prepared themselves. Irving could even see the twisted, massive face of a spider-like monster looming behind the door. "You can''t come out just yet! But you won''t have to wait long because if Elder Kent arrives here, I''ll let you loose!" After saying this, Irving left behind an item beside the door. The item was a spatial sealing device, which would ensure that the door remained sealed for a while longer. However, regardless of whether the device was taken or not, the door would fully open after 15 minutes, allowing the Dark Monsters to surge forth. Once everything was prepared, Irving returned to the upper area of the castle. By this time, everyone inside had readied themselves for battle. "All combatants are prepared, and we''ve already pushed the Night Blades back. So now we only need to face the threat of Elder Kent," Aron immediately informed Irving of the arrangements. Irving nodded. "I am very satisfied with your plan! I believe you''ve done your utmost! Therefore, I think you don''t need to stay in the castle any longer; you should return to the real world as soon as possible." Irving felt that Aron''s presence wouldn''t significantly help him, and he hoped Aron would leave quickly, preferably taking all the members of the Angel Guild with him. Upon hearing this, Aron''s expression darkened. "Do you look down on me? Do you think you''re the only one who can defeat Elder Kent?! My strength may not match yours, but I won''t back down in the face of danger! I will fight alongside you, and even if I have to die, I''ll die on the battlefield!" Aron spoke firmly to Irving, his determination unwavering. Chapter 256 - 256: Defeated by the Same Tactic Again After seriously listening to Aron''s words, Irving solemnly replied, "Since you''ve decided to stay and continue fighting, I won''t force you to leave. But I must remind you that you will encounter many dangers in the upcoming battle." Aron smiled and said, "Do you think I care about danger? Do you think I''m someone who fears death? If I truly feared death, I wouldn''t have joined the Angel Guild! And don''t forget, there''s a deep-seated enmity between the Angel Guild and the Night Blades. I won''t give up this opportunity to fight against the Night Blades! Unless you force me to leave, I won''t run away!" Since Aron had already expressed his determination, Irving had no choice but to allow him to fight alongside him. "Alright then, lead your men to help me confront Elder Kent." As soon as Irving finished speaking, the barrier above the castle was shattered by Elder Kent. In that instant, an overwhelming wave of dark energy surged toward everyone in the castle. All of them realized they were being eroded by this dark power. Except for Irving, everyone else wore expressions of shock. "Do you still hold on to your previous conviction? Do you still dare to continue fighting alongside me?" Irving asked Aron again. Although Aron felt a certain amount of pain and understood that the upcoming battle would be extremely dangerous, he was absolutely unwilling to change his mind. "I''ll answer your question one last time! I will fight alongside you! If Elder Kent is truly much stronger than us, then let us die together at his hands!" Irving finally confirmed that Aron was genuinely committed to fighting by his side until the end. "Alright, I believe in you this time!" After saying this, Irving charged directly toward Elder Kent. He was ready to confront Kent head-on. The moment the two collided, everyone in the castle felt a violent surge of energy. Even Aron and Anna were knocked off balance by the force of the energy wave. "Their strength is just too overwhelming; we don''t stand a chance of joining their fight," Anna said, her voice tinged with panic. Aron watched the battle between Irving and Elder Kent unfold in the sky. "Don''t lose heart! Even if we can''t directly join the fight, we can still provide support to Irving!" After saying this, Aron launched an attack on the Night Blades members outside the castle. The entire castle had transformed into a fierce battlefield. Everyone in the battle had no option to retreat, as the castle was gradually being sealed by dark forces. Outside the castle, James was leading his men swiftly toward the castle to provide support. He was also aware of the battle erupting within its walls. However, he felt that they wouldn''t arrive in time, as he and his subordinates were moving too slowly. "The powerful dark forces are preventing us from using our teleportation skills! In this situation, it will take us a significant amount of time to reach the castle. President, we won''t make it in time," one of James''s subordinates said anxiously. James''s expression did not change at all; he simply responded coldly, "We must keep moving forward! Even if we can''t arrive in time, we cannot afford to stop!" James understood very well that he needed to demonstrate his capabilities in this battle. Even if they couldn''t reach the castle promptly, they had to make an effort to get there. If they just stopped without trying, Irving would never trust him again. Under James''s urging, his subordinates continued to advance. Although they were exhausted, they dared not defy James''s orders. In the real world, Nick had gathered all the members of the Angel Guild. At that moment, Nick was unaware of the fierce battle occurring within the castle. He only thought that there was an issue with the Angel Guild''s own defensive area. "We need to enter the shelter game as soon as possible. The Night Blades have launched an attack against us, and only our Angel Guild''s defensive region is experiencing issues. If we don''t want to be looked down upon by others, we must ensure that our defensive area is secure. So, once we''re prepared, let''s move out!" Under Nick''s leadership, the members of the Angel Guild quickly made their way to the area surrounding the castle. In that moment, Nick finally realized that his previous assumptions were completely off base. The entire castle was shrouded in powerful dark forces. No one could penetrate the darkness to enter the castle. This meant that he and the members of the Angel Guild he had brought were of no help in the battle. "What should we do next? Are we just going to stand here and watch?" one of the Angel Guild members asked Nick. Nick shook his head. "We can''t just stand by and watch! Although we can''t get through the dark forces, we should still weaken them! Follow my lead and attack the barrier made of dark power!" Under Nick''s leadership, the members of the Angel Guild began to assault the dark energy barrier. Although their actions weren''t yielding quick results, they still managed to create some distractions for Elder Kent. Inside the castle, Elder Kent felt his dark power waning. He was eager to eliminate Irving quickly. "Do you really think you can defeat me this way? Even with many allies, there''s no way you can defeat me in a head-on fight. So you might as well accept your fate!" Elder Kent shouted angrily, his voice filled with urgency. Irving wore a faint smile on his face. He was clearly unfazed by Elder Kent''s words. In fact, he felt that Kent''s remarks indicated he was running out of options. "You have no chance of defeating me now; I have the situation under control! Your power is rapidly diminishing, and soon I will defeat you," Irving said, his words holding a degree of truth. Moreover, they successfully provoked Elder Kent. In a fit of extreme anger, Elder Kent unleashed all his dark power and charged at Irving. Irving knew he couldn''t withstand this full-force attack from Elder Kent. So, he chose to flee deeper into the castle. "It seems you realize you''re not my match! But it''s too late to run; no matter how you try to escape, you will never get out of the castle!" Elder Kent shouted as he pursued Irving. The two of them raced through the castle until they reached its innermost depths. Standing before a half-open door, Irving smiled as he watched Elder Kent arrive. "I never thought a person could fall into the same trap twice. Don''t you ever reflect on your failures? You will be defeated by me once again, and this time, using the same tactic!" After saying this, Irving fully opened the door. Then, a tide of Dark Monsters surged out from behind the door. Elder Kent initially struggled to comprehend what Irving was saying, but upon seeing the multitude of Dark Monsters, he quickly grasped Irving''s strategy. However, Elder Kent was not particularly panicked. In his view, he possessed enough powerful dark forces to handle the situation. He believed he could control these Dark Monsters using his dark power. Kent felt that his current position was even more advantageous than before. He could absorb the dark power from the Dark Monsters into his own body, further enhancing his strength. Once he made the decision, Kent took immediate action. He absorbed the power from one of the Dark Monsters into his body. But just as the dark energy was fully assimilated, he suddenly felt a severe conflict occurring within his own dark power. The clash of dark forces ripped Kent''s body apart. "What''s happening?! Why are these dark powers clashing with each other?!" Kent muttered in disbelief. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving emerged from the shadows, watching Elder Kent suffer with a smile on his face. "You didn''t think the dark power of these Dark Monsters is the same as yours, did you? These Dark Monsters have existed since long ago, and their dark power is completely different from yours. By daring to absorb two different kinds of dark power, you are digging your own grave!" Irving spoke in a very calm tone. While it was gratifying to see Kent''s impending destruction due to his scheme, Irving felt that his own crisis was not yet fully resolved. Thus, he saw no need to express excessive joy at the moment. Although Kent was enduring immense pain from the repulsion of the dark powers, he still used countless eyes on his body to fixate on Irving. "Even if you defeat me, it doesn''t mean you''ve achieved ultimate success. The power of Night Blades far exceeds your imagination! The other elders of Night Blades will surely eliminate you!" Elder Kent continued to threaten Irving. In response, Irving chuckled softly. "You''re right; Night Blades indeed possesses formidable strength. But you''ll never witness their triumph over me! Perhaps no member of Night Blades will ever see that scene!" After saying this, Irving turned and left. He no longer needed to stay there, for Elder Kent had no chance of survival. Chapter 257 - 257: Mutual Destruction, Plan Disrupted After leaving the underground area of the castle, Irving took the time to seal it off completely. No matter if Elder Kent emerged victorious or if the numerous Dark Monsters triumphed, there was no way to enter the castle''s underground area in the near future. This directly resulted in the interruption of Irving''s previous plans. Without thoroughly eliminating the dark forces within the castle, it was impossible for Irving to relocate the shelter to this side. Once he had secured the closure of the underground area, Irving returned to the castle''s aboveground section. At this point, there was no longer any sound of battle echoing through the castle. Members of the Night Blades had fled in a panic. They seemed to have realized that Elder Kent had met with ultimate destruction. In the aboveground section of the castle, only Aron and a few others remained to face him. "What''s going on? You look incredibly forlorn. Does this mean that Elder Kent hasn''t been eliminated yet?" Aron asked Irving, his voice tinged with a hint of panic. Irving shook his head. His gesture only deepened Aron''s confusion. "If Elder Kent has indeed been eliminated, then why do you look like that? Shouldn''t we be celebrating? Without Elder Kent''s threat, our next plans should go smoothly." Aron couldn''t grasp Irving''s true thoughts, which prompted him to persist in his questioning. A wry smile crept onto Irving''s lips. "Elder Kent has indeed been eliminated, but the castle''s underground area is still filled with powerful dark forces. Given this situation, we cannot relocate the shelter here. Although we managed to eliminate Elder Kent, in the end, we''ve only achieved a mutually destructive outcome. Our plans must be put on hold." "I must apologize to you all. After all, you''ve put in a tremendous amount of effort for this plan, and in the end, we still didn''t succeed." Upon hearing Irving''s explanation, Aron and Anna finally let out a sigh of relief. "I thought something major had happened! If the plan is terminated, then so be it! Not being crushed by the Night Blades is already our greatest victory. We have plenty of time to rethink our strategies," Aron said in an attempt to reassure Irving. Irving nodded. "You members of the Angel Guild no longer need to stay here. You can attend to your own matters now." Since the shelter no longer needed to be moved to this side, there was no reason for Irving to keep the members of the Angel Guild stationed there. They were free to handle their own affairs. Aron and Anna nodded in agreement. "Although the castle no longer needs defending, I think there''s still a possibility that the Night Blades might launch a counterattack. Staying here could ensure the castle''s safety. Let''s wait for three days, and if they don''t make a move, we''ll leave then," Aron suggested. In the end, Irving accepted Aron''s proposal. At that moment, Nick and James approached Irving. Before the battle concluded, the barriers surrounding the castle had not been lifted, preventing them from entering. However, with Elder Kent defeated and the battle over, the castle''s barriers had disappeared, allowing them to finally bring their subordinates inside. Unfortunately, their arrival was somewhat futile, as the fighting within the castle had already ceased. "What''s the situation? You all look incredibly serious. Did we suffer significant losses during the battle?" James inquired, a hint of urgency in his voice. Irving shook his head and recounted the events that had transpired to James and Nick. James looked somewhat disappointed. "So, you''re saying that our carefully planned scheme must be put on hold for a while? How long until we can restart it?" "Perhaps we''ll need to wait about a month," Irving replied. "Although we won this battle, we suffered considerable losses as well. We''ve nearly exhausted our stockpile of tools and weapons. Furthermore, the Night Blades'' assault on the castle and my shelter did yield some results. The castle''s defensive system has been completely compromised, and the defense of my shelter is in tatters as well. Until we repair the defenses of both the castle and the shelter, we cannot proceed with the relocation plan. So, you all can take this time to attend to your own affairs." After finishing his explanation, Irving let out a sigh. "I''m feeling a bit worn out; I think I''ll head back to the real world to rest." With that, Irving exited the shelter game. After Irving left, the remaining people exchanged glances. Benjamin calmly said, "Now that things have come to this, there''s no need for us to linger here any longer. As Irving suggested, let''s each go handle our own matters." With that, Benjamin also returned to the real world. He needed to carefully explain everything that had happened in the shelter game world to Vicky. With the departures of Irving and Benjamin, the members of the Angel Guild began to leave one by one. In the end, only James and his subordinates remained in the castle. One of the subordinates lowered his voice and said to James, "President, if the plan remains on hold, won''t that mean we can''t achieve our objectives? We''ve already invested so many resources. If we can''t carry out our plan, we will face significant losses." Upon hearing this, James''s expression darkened. "Of course I know that! But I can''t force Irving to continue with the shelter relocation plan. Besides, what Irving said is true; it''s simply impossible to push forward with the shelter relocation right now." After saying this, James calmly pondered for a moment. "It seems we have no choice but to return to the real world like everyone else. We still have plenty to deal with in the real world anyway." With that, James and his subordinates left as well. Once everyone had departed, the castle and Irving''s shelter fell silent once more. Although everyone was surprised by the sudden end of the battle, they understood that this was a precious period of calm. Each person hoped to quickly adjust their state of mind. On the other side, similar events were unfolding among Irving''s opponents. Upon realizing that Elder Kent had been eliminated, the members of the Night Blades retreated to safety. The stronger captains among the Night Blades quickly arrived in the Mist Space. At that moment, Elder Howard was recuperating in the Mist Space. Upon seeing the arrival of several captains, Elder Howard understood what had transpired. "So, Elder Kent''s mission ultimately failed? What is his current situation?" Faced with Elder Howard''s inquiry, none of the Night Blades'' captains dared to respond directly. "Since none of you are willing to answer, it means that Elder Kent must have met with misfortune. It seems my earlier assumptions were indeed correct." Elder Howard had never agreed with Elder Kent''s plan of action. In Howard''s view, Kent''s own abilities were not formidable enough. Even if Kent could harness dark powers, Irving had other means to defeat him. Kent''s failure not only led to his own death but also plunged the Night Blades into a comprehensive disadvantage. Without the possibility of receiving help from others, Elder Howard no longer had any chance to pose a threat to Irving. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Elder, what should we do next?" a captain of the Night Blades bravely asked Elder Howard. "Although our plan has failed, Irving''s shelter relocation plan has also failed. After the attacks on the castle and Irving''s shelter, it will be impossible for Irving to relocate the shelter in the short term. Therefore, we have a buffer period to prepare for our next actions," Elder Howard replied, already contemplating the upcoming strategy in his mind while speaking normally. Hearing Elder Howard''s words, the members of the Night Blades finally breathed a sigh of relief. "So, does that mean we can rest now?" "Of course. What you need to do now is to quickly recuperate. You must be in optimal condition before the next operation begins," Elder Howard confirmed. With his clear instructions, the members of the Night Blades swiftly departed. Although the captains of the Night Blades were stronger than the regular members, they could not fight continuously without rest. Once everyone had left, Elder Howard let out a sigh. "You must have already heard what has happened. What are your thoughts?" Elder Howard murmured to himself with his eyes closed. In the mist, a tall figure gradually appeared. "The failure of the operation is not your fault; it is because Irving''s strength is simply too formidable. So, you''d better seek outside assistance." Upon hearing this, Elder Howard forced a bitter smile. "Outside assistance? The Night Blades will no longer provide us with help. I believe the other elders are waiting for news of my demise. After both Kent and I are gone, others will surely take control of our faction. They certainly won''t offer us any help now." Elder Howard was very familiar with the internal power struggles within the Night Blades. He knew that there were deep-seated conflicts among the elders. Even if he sought help from others now, they would not come to his aid. The tall figure spoke slowly. "What I mean is to seek help from those outside the Night Blades. Surely you have some allies in real life, right? Even if you don''t have allies in the real world, you can still find allies in the shelter game. For instance, there are some very special monsters in the shelter game. As long as you can provide them with what they desire, they will certainly offer you their assistance." Chapter 258 - 258: Seeking External Assistance After Irving returned to the real world, he immediately sent a message to Sophia. He carefully explained everything that had happened in the shelter game, hoping that she would stop worrying. Sophia quickly called him. "Why didn''t you reach out to me for help? Didn''t we agree that I would provide assistance if you were attacked?" Sophia''s voice on the other end of the line was slightly cold. Irving felt a bit embarrassed, realizing that he had indeed forgotten to ask for her help in his time of danger. "I honestly forgot. If I find myself in danger again, I will definitely reach out to you." Irving''s response did not satisfy Sophia. "I hope that the next time you find yourself in danger, the first person you think of is me." Irving quickly replied, "No problem at all! The first person I''ll think of when I''m in danger next time will definitely be you." Finally, this statement seemed to placate Sophia''s anger a bit. "I''ve gathered most of the information about what happened in the shelter game. I only have one last question: Why was there a spy at the castle? Do you really think a spy could avoid James''s attention?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sophia had always been distrustful of James. She believed he was using Irving and hoped that he would stop trusting him. "I don''t think James would do something like that on purpose. He has provided me with a lot of resources during the execution of my plan. If my plan ultimately fails, he would definitely suffer significant losses. Besides, he has also mentioned wanting to relocate his shelter to the castle. Since he''s already planning to do that, how could I not trust him?" After hearing this, Sophia spoke coldly. "You''re just a bit too trusting of others! James is the owner of the Green Ivy Company; he was born into wealth and privilege. Someone like that will never look down upon ordinary people." "I''m not an ordinary person; I''m recognized as the most talented shelter game player by the Angel Guild," Irving replied with a hint of humor. Sophia paused for a moment before speaking in a serious tone. "I know your talent is exceptional, but I hope you can also see the malice in people''s hearts. As the eldest daughter of the Green family, I have encountered many treacherous individuals before. Some people are exactly like James. So, I hope you can remain a bit cautious around him. That''s all I can say; the rest is for you to decide." With that, Sophia hung up the phone. She had already said everything she needed to say to Irving. After Sophia hung up the phone, Wendy immediately knocked on Irving''s bedroom door. "Are you awake? It''s lunchtime! Come out and eat!" Irving stepped out of his room and saw that Wendy had prepared a table full of dishes. "Did you make all this? Why didn''t I know you could cook?" Wendy smiled and replied, "Of course, I didn''t make these! They''re all takeout! But I think they taste really good, and I''m sure you''ll like them." Hearing her response, Irving finally relaxed. If Wendy had actually made all this food, he would have thought she had been possessed by someone else. During the meal, Wendy couldn''t help but ask Irving, "What are your plans next? Will the Night Blades continue to target us?" Irving shook his head. "I don''t know what the next plan is. The Night Blades will definitely keep targeting us! I think I need to recruit more allies in the near future." "More allies? As far as I know, all the major factions around the City of Warding are already your allies. What other factions are worthy of being your allies?" Wendy said, recalling something troubling. Suddenly, Wendy remembered that the assassin organization she used to belong to was still targeting Irving. She quickly added, "I have to warn you, the assassin organization I was part of is still after you. They might launch another attack against you." Irving didn''t seem concerned at all. He merely replied, "The assassin organization doesn''t pose any threat to me. The Night Blades are the real danger!" After saying this, Irving focused on his meal. He didn''t intend to chat with Wendy any longer because, after lunch, he needed to quickly seek external assistance. At the same time, Elder Howard of the Night Blades entered the shelter game. He first made his way to Shadow City. At this point, Shadow City had been completely reduced to ruins, with a blood-red wolf head lying in the center of the wreckage. This wolf head was a terrifying monster that had emerged after Elder Lawrence and the werewolf leader perished together. "How dare you show your face here?!" The blood-red wolf head roared upon seeing Elder Howard. Elder Howard did not speak at first. He simply gazed calmly at the blood-red wolf head. After observing for a while, he slowly said, "You are forever trapped here. If you want to get out, you will need my help. So if I were you, I would consider cooperating with the Night Blades." Howard''s words only fueled the anger of the blood-red wolf head. "Do you really think I would trust you? A part of my soul belongs to Elder Lawrence. Wasn''t Elder Lawrence a member of your Night Blades? Did you help him back then?" Upon hearing this, Elder Howard finally let out a sigh of relief. "It seems that the dominant force in your soul isn''t Elder Lawrence. So your current dominant persona must be the werewolf leader." Elder Howard had been worried that the blood-red wolf head''s dominant persona was Elder Lawrence, who deeply despised Howard and would never collaborate with him. However, if the dominant persona was the werewolf leader, cooperation could be a possibility. The blood-red wolf head stared at Elder Howard with its hollow eye sockets, seemingly contemplating whether to collaborate with him. After a moment of silence, it asked, "How do you intend for us to cooperate? What kind of assistance can I provide you? After our collaboration, can you truly help me escape this predicament?" In response to the wolf head''s question, Elder Howard spoke slowly. "Deep within Shadow City, there are large magical formations that the Night Blades have set up over a long time. Once these magical formations are activated, the dark powers within Shadow City will successfully construct a portal. You just need to pass through the portal to break free from Shadow City''s seal. Everything I''m saying is true; Elder Lawrence within your soul can verify it." After Howard finished speaking, he awaited the wolf head''s response. The blood-red wolf head fell silent for a moment, and a flicker of dark light seemed to pass through its hollow eye sockets. "You are correct! So how do you want me to cooperate with you?" "I hope you can help me set a trap. Our goal is to completely eliminate Irving! You must also feel great hatred toward Irving, right?" Upon hearing Irving''s name, the power surrounding the blood-red wolf head suddenly became extraordinarily strong. "I''ve always wanted to eliminate Irving! If it weren''t for him, I would never have fallen into this terrible situation! He could have helped me, but he ultimately betrayed me." Upon hearing these words, Elder Howard finally felt reassured. "My cooperation with you is solely to target Irving. So, all you need to do is follow my plan, and we can achieve our respective goals." Although Elder Howard and the blood-red wolf head shared the same objective, neither could fully trust the other. The blood-red wolf head directly questioned Elder Howard, "What is the specific plan? You must disclose the details so I can assess whether it is likely to succeed." Elder Howard smiled and shook his head. "I cannot divulge the details of the plan before it begins. I can only tell you the general outline. My plan has two parts: I will use the Night Blades'' power to set another trap in the Desolate Canyon. Irving and his companions will undoubtedly fall into the trap. You only need to wait in the depths of the trap for Irving and his group to arrive. Together, we will eliminate them completely." Elder Howard''s explanation of the plan was quite vague, which led the blood-red wolf head to doubt its potential for success. "How can you be sure that Irving will fall into the trap?" "Because I will capture someone whom Irving cares about the most! In his attempt to rescue her, he will inevitably step into the trap." A sinister look crossed Elder Howard''s face. After evaluating the situation for a while, the blood-red wolf head ultimately agreed to Howard''s plan. "Then let''s proceed according to your plan. Once you lure them into the trap, I can use your strength to enter as well. As long as I can have a one-on-one confrontation with Irving, I will definitely be able to eliminate him. I won''t even need your assistance during the fight." After saying this, the blood-red wolf head suddenly vanished. Elder Howard''s expression remained unchanged as he continued to observe the ruins of Shadow City. "It''s truly a pity! Shadow City, which the Night Blades spent so much time constructing, shouldn''t only serve such a limited purpose. Perhaps I can find other ways to make use of Shadow City once again." Elder Howard was eager to rebuild Shadow City, as it was the Night Blades'' primary stronghold in the Desolate Canyon. Without Shadow City, the Night Blades faced significant limitations in their operations within the canyon. Chapter 259 - 259: The Invitation from Starling City As Elder Howard made his way to the Desolate Canyon, Irving received an invitation from Starling City. Previously, Irving had expressed his desire to gain more allies to Sophia, who, within just two days, had gathered the leaders of all the prominent families in Starling City together. The purpose of this invitation was to facilitate cooperation between Irving and the heads of the various families in Starling City. Before his departure, Irving specifically addressed Wendy. "After I leave, you might encounter some dangers. If you find yourself unable to handle any unexpected situations, just reach out to Vicky or Benjamin for help. They will definitely provide assistance. I have great trust in them, and I hope you can place some trust in them as well." Upon hearing this, a hint of disdain crept onto Wendy''s lips. "You don''t need to worry about me. In the real world, I won''t encounter too many dangers. After all, I am a top-tier assassin. Do you really think a top assassin would face situations they can''t manage?" With Wendy''s confidence expressed, Irving had nothing more to say. After bidding farewell to Wendy, he headed straight for Starling City, while Wendy watched him depart. Once Irving''s figure completely vanished from sight, Wendy let out a sigh. "It seems he still thinks I lack the capability to handle things on my own. Even though he has known Vicky longer, does he really believe I can''t measure up to her? What exactly makes Vicky better than me? Even as the president of Ocean Group, she can''t provide Irving with any extra help in a fight. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I, on the other hand, as a professional assassin, can still offer assistance in battle even without the extraordinary powers provided by the shelter game." After voicing her thoughts, Wendy''s expression grew even more despondent. "It appears I don''t understand Irving well enough. I should try to find other ways to learn more about him. Maybe I should go through Irving''s photo album." Wendy finally made up her mind. She believed she needed a deeper understanding of Irving. Only then would she feel capable of surpassing Vicky and becoming the person Irving valued most. Whether Wendy''s approach would yield success remained uncertain. However, at the very least, Wendy was putting in her utmost effort. Irving soon arrived at the airport in Starling City, where Sophia and the leaders of three families were waiting at the exit for him. Upon seeing Sophia, Irving quickly walked over. "You actually came to the airport to pick me up? Isn''t that a bit too extravagant? I''m at a loss for words," Irving said with a smile directed at Sophia. Sophia nodded. "After all, this invitation comes from us at Starling City, so we felt it was only right to come to the airport to greet you. Since you perceive our respect for you, let me introduce you to these three individuals." Sophia and Irving were quite familiar with each other. In her view, there was no need to say too much in front of others; they could discuss personal matters after handling official business. Irving nodded and began to observe the three people standing next to Sophia. Among them were two middle-aged men and a well-dressed woman. "First, let me introduce you to Paz. Miss Paz is the acting head of the Rivera family. The head of the Rivera family is gravely ill, so it is almost certain that Paz will become the head soon." Irving nodded at Paz and extended his right hand. "Hello, Miss Paz. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Paz shook Irving''s hand and smiled. "Actually, it''s my honor to meet you. I''ve heard your name long before this moment. This is my first opportunity to see you in person." After introducing Paz, Sophia went on to introduce the other two middle-aged men. One was the head of the Schmidt family, and the other was the chief of the Starling City Police Department. "Gentlemen, it''s a great honor to meet you both." Irving exchanged greetings with the head of the Schmidt family and the police chief, both of whom also regarded Irving with considerable respect. After introducing the three individuals, Sophia turned to Irving. "The reason we called you here is to facilitate cooperation with these three. I''ve reserved a table for us at a restaurant in the city center, where we can eat and talk." With that, Sophia and Irving led the group swiftly to the city center of Starling City. Although Starling City had previously faced two attacks from the Night Blades, it had recovered remarkably quickly. Just a week later, the city had returned to its usual bustling state. While Starling City wasn''t particularly large, it had its unique characteristics, particularly the food streets interspersed throughout the urban area. If it had been just Irving and Sophia discussing matters, they would have likely chosen to meet in the food streets, as discussions there maintained the highest level of confidentiality. However, with others present, that wouldn''t have been an acceptable option. Ultimately, the group began negotiations in a five-star hotel in the heart of Starling City. Paz was the first to speak. Although she was a woman, her presence was assertive and commanding. "I propose that we first congratulate Irving on defeating the Night Blades." With a smile, Paz raised her glass. The others naturally followed suit and lifted their glasses in agreement. After they finished their first toast, Paz turned directly to Irving. "We are here because Miss Sophia has informed us that you are very eager to cooperate with us. I personally am keen to work with you. However, I want you to understand that the other members of my family require sufficient benefits to consider a partnership with you. So my question is, what kind of assistance can you provide us? What benefits can you bring?" As soon as Paz posed her question, the atmosphere shifted to a somewhat tense mood. The head of the Schmidt family cleared his throat a couple of times, seemingly wanting to diffuse the situation. "You don''t need to speak, as this question is directed to Mr. Irving. If you wish to say something, please wait until Mr. Irving has answered first." Paz interrupted the head of the Schmidt family directly, causing him to feel slightly embarrassed. However, he believed that Paz''s question was indeed very important for him as well. All eyes turned to Irving. Without any hesitation, he smiled and replied, "The benefits I can offer you are substantial. You cannot obtain truly powerful weapons through your own means in the shelter game. I can directly provide you with powerful and rare weapons. Additionally, your family members will have the opportunity to act alongside me. You should be well aware that teaming up with me is the safest way to enhance your own strength." Irving had already prepared his speech, which allowed him to express his confidence so freely. Upon hearing Irving''s response, Paz slowly nodded. "I am very satisfied with your answer. However, I have another question that I hope you can clarify. Since you are willing to provide us with so many benefits, I assume you will expect us to pay a corresponding price. What is it that you want from us in return? I must inform you in advance that my family''s strength is not that formidable. The combined strength of the Rivera family members does not match yours, so I am quite curious about what exactly you intend to gain from us." Paz was indeed a very capable individual. The two questions she raised were both significant and pertinent. Irving nodded. "Since I am offering you so many benefits, naturally, you must pay a corresponding price. The price you will need to pay is to follow my orders during our upcoming actions." Irving paused at this point. The head of the Schmidt family incredulously asked, "Is that the only condition?" "Do you think this condition is easy to fulfill?" Irving countered. The chief of the Starling City Police Department spoke slowly. "This condition is indeed quite easy to meet, as the various families in Starling City already follow the directives of the Angel Guild. Since the Angel Guild and you are allies, it is only natural for them to heed your commands." Sophia felt that Irving''s requested benefit was rather minimal, so she leaned closer to him and spoke softly. "If you have any other conditions, you should just say them outright. They will take your requests seriously. You can''t just state one condition and then add more after the cooperation is established." Upon hearing Sophia''s words, Irving smiled. "The condition I need is just this one. However, it isn''t as easy to fulfill as you might think. I will certainly face more crises ahead. The dangers I will encounter are all tied to the Night Blades and the powerful monsters in the shelter game. By following my orders, you will also have to confront the threats posed by the Night Blades and these formidable creatures. Do you really believe that when I send you into danger, you will be able to do so without hesitation? Or do you think that, given your strength, you can easily handle the threat of the Night Blades?" After Irving finished speaking, the atmosphere around them grew even more tense. Everyone realized that following Irving''s orders would indeed come with significant risks. Although the Night Blades had previously caused immense damage to Starling City, they had not delivered a devastating blow to the various families within the city. The families of Starling City feared the Night Blades; they were reluctant to confront the threat head-on and preferred to hide behind the protection of the Angel Guild. Even if the Angel Guild faced attacks from the Night Blades, the families of Starling City would not dare to offer assistance to the Guild. Chapter 260 - 260: This is the Ultimatum In the luxurious private room of a hotel in Starling City, five people sat in heavy silence, their expressions grave. In light of Irving''s words, neither Paz nor the head of the Schmidt family could deny the truth of what he said. After all, during the Night Blades'' previous attacks on Starling City, they had indeed played no part in defending against them. "I think it''s best not to revisit the past. We are gathered here to discuss cooperation, not to argue," the chief of the Starling City Police Department said. He did not want the negotiations to fail quickly. As the head of the police department, he was responsible for the overall safety of Starling City. If Irving and the various families of Starling City could not reach an agreement, then the security of the city would be at risk. Hearing this, Irving smiled and replied, "I am here, of course, to cooperate with you. However, if you are unwilling to work together, don''t blame me for being ungracious. While you may not have aided the Night Blades, you have also not hindered their actions. In a sense, you are accomplices of the Night Blades." Irving''s words left everyone in the room in shock. The chief of the Starling City Police Department was rendered speechless. Sophia looked at Irving with wide eyes, astonished. She thought Irving was being overly rash. Why would he make such a statement during a negotiation for cooperation?! After he said that, how could Paz and the head of the Schmidt family possibly continue to work with him?! Sophia kept trying to catch Irving''s eye, signaling him to reconsider. But it seemed Irving did not notice her gestures; after making his statement, he simply waited for the responses from the other two. After the initial shock faded, Paz quickly regained her composure. "So, you''re not here to discuss cooperation after all. You''ve come to give us an ultimatum, haven''t you? It seems that if we are unwilling to cooperate, you''ll treat us as accomplices of the Night Blades. If we don''t provide you with a satisfactory answer, do you intend to kill us outright?" Although Paz''s tone was calm as she spoke, everyone could hear the barely suppressed anger beneath her words. Upon hearing Paz''s words, Irving smiled. "You''re correct; this is indeed an ultimatum. I have lost all patience with you people. You can no longer sit on the fence. You must either stand with us or with the Night Blades." Irving''s statement effectively severed any remaining ties. Hearing his response, Paz chuckled lightly and stood up from her seat. "Since you''ve given such a straightforward answer, I will give you one in return! The Rivera family will absolutely not accept your threats! If you think you can completely annihilate us, then go ahead and try!" After saying this, Paz quickly made her way to the door. Just then, the door slammed shut with a heavy thud. Paz turned back to Irving, incredulous. "You don''t need to look at me like that. Didn''t you say the Rivera family isn''t afraid of me? Then let''s see how you handle me right here and now!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, a multitude of fireballs, radiating intense heat, materialized around him. The fireballs shot toward Paz with alarming speed. The head of the Schmidt family watched this scene unfold with terror etched on his face, quickly ducking under the table. The chief of the Starling City Police Department remained motionless, fully aware that he was no match for Irving. Instead, he turned his gaze toward Sophia, believing that only she could stop Irving''s assault. Although Paz possessed considerable strength, she had no time to react to Irving''s attack. She could only watch helplessly as the fireballs hurtled toward her. Just when the fireballs were about to strike her, they all froze in mid-air. Paz looked frantically toward Sophia. Holding her staff, Sophia had cast a frost spell, successfully freezing the fireballs. Irving offered no comment on Sophia''s actions; he merely smiled at the narrowly escaped Paz. Seizing the opportunity, the chief of the Starling City Police Department quickly interjected. "We are here because we have intentions of cooperating. So I think we should avoid any major conflict. The Night Blades are a common enemy, and none of us will align ourselves with them." After saying this, the chief hurriedly glanced at Paz, repeatedly signaling her with his eyes. Paz nodded, trembling slightly, and slowly returned to her seat. "Do you have any other thoughts now? If you have anything else to say, now is the time! Are you going to collaborate with the Night Blades? I need your answer right now," Irving said coldly, directing his gaze at Paz. Paz could no longer maintain her previous aloof demeanor; she could only respond with a quivering voice. "I will absolutely not cooperate with the Night Blades, and the Rivera family will not collaborate with them either! We will definitely cooperate with you!" Although Paz made this promise under duress, once it was made, the Rivera family had to honor it. Breaking a promise would lead to scorn and hostility from everyone. Satisfied with her answer, Irving tapped on the table. "You should come out from under the table now. If you keep wasting time, don''t blame me for being ungracious." As soon as he finished speaking, the head of the Schmidt family crawled out from under the table. "The Schmidt family will fight to the end against the Night Blades! Therefore, we are willing to cooperate with you!" After receiving another satisfactory response, Irving smiled and turned to Sophia. "It seems my negotiation skills are indeed quite effective. Since we have secured the cooperation of two major families in Starling City, shouldn''t we immediately seek out the other families to discuss collaboration?" Irving''s words made the three others in the room uneasy. The chief of the Starling City Police Department hurriedly said, "You''ve just arrived in Starling City. I believe you should rest well tonight. I will gather the heads of the other families tomorrow afternoon." Irving ignored the chief''s suggestion and continued to fix his eyes on Sophia. She spoke slowly, "I think the chief is right. You should take the night to rest and negotiate with the other family heads tomorrow afternoon." "Alright then, let''s proceed with that plan. You may leave now, and thank you for coming!" After hearing Irving''s words, Paz and the head of the Schmidt family quickly exited the room. The chief of the Starling City Police Department exchanged a few pleasantries with Sophia and Irving before also leaving. Once everyone had departed, Sophia turned to Irving with a hint of complaint in her tone. "You shouldn''t have directly threatened them. They are the heads of the two most powerful families in Starling City. If you offend them, it won''t benefit you at all. I believe tomorrow''s negotiations are going to be even more difficult because the other families in Starling City might join forces against you." Sophia was indeed very angry. In her view, today should have been her opportunity to take control of the situation. If she had been in charge, she could have ensured that Irving and the heads of the other two families reached a cooperative agreement in a much more conciliatory manner. Irving smiled. "I don''t see any problem with my approach. The more polite you are to them, the less they will take you seriously. Only by demonstrating strength can they understand the consequences of not cooperating with me." Sophia could only shake her head in resignation at Irving''s reply. "Fine, then you can handle it alone tomorrow afternoon. I have other matters to attend to and can''t stay here with you." Irving was slightly puzzled by Sophia''s statement. "The invitation to Starling City came from you. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate for you not to be present during the negotiations? While I can rely on my strength to secure cooperation from the families, having you there would certainly make negotiations smoother. And I don''t believe you have anything more important to deal with right now. Dealing with the Night Blades is our top priority." Irving''s words ultimately persuaded Sophia. "I can stay here to work with you, but you must agree to one condition." "What do you want me to agree to?" he asked. "Don''t act rashly during tomorrow''s negotiations. There will be many family heads present. Although they may not be very powerful, they can still cause you trouble." Irving nodded at Sophia''s warning. "Alright, I understand! I''ll do my best to control my emotions! But I must remind you that if they go too far during the negotiations, I will not hesitate to take action." Sophia did not oppose Irving''s statement. In her view, it was entirely normal to take action against families unwilling to cooperate. "I have no other reminders for you. You should go back to your hotel and rest. I''ve heard you haven''t had a good rest in a long time. Don''t worry; this place is absolutely safe. No one in Starling City would dare to threaten you. Anyone who tries will become an enemy of the Green family." After finishing her words, Sophia left. Irving didn''t know where she went, but he felt that she was certainly providing him with support. Although Sophia always came across as cold, Irving knew she was a warm-hearted person. She was one of the most trustworthy people he had. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 261 - 261: A Balance of Kindness and Authority After a night of rest, Irving, accompanied by Sophia, headed to the hotel they had booked early the next morning. Although they arrived at the hotel quite early, several patriarchs from families in Starling City had already gathered there. Upon seeing Irving and Sophia, these patriarchs, whose families were not particularly powerful, hurried over to greet them. "It''s an honor to meet you. We truly didn''t expect that you would be willing to cooperate with us! We will certainly follow your instructions!" Each patriarch expressed similar sentiments. For these lesser families, the chance to collaborate with Irving was a dream come true. They had learned from others that Irving was exceptionally generous to anyone willing to partner with him. If they could secure just a couple of rare weapons from him, their family''s strength would see a significant boost. Irving smiled and nodded. "I''m also very pleased that you are willing to cooperate with me. I came here specifically to discuss the details of our collaboration." As soon as Irving finished speaking, one of the patriarchs cut straight to the point. "I don''t think there''s any need to discuss the details of the cooperation. The terms can be entirely decided by Mr. Irving. We don''t need to worry about such things. I believe Mr. Irving is very fair! He would never let us come to harm! Moreover, Mr. Irving''s strength is beyond question, so we just need to follow his lead." Hearing this, a smile appeared on Irving''s face. "You are indeed very sincere. You are quite different from the few people I met yesterday," Irving remarked candidly. After hearing his words, the expressions on the faces of the various patriarchs became slightly hesitant. They were all aware that Irving had met with the leaders of the Rivera family and the Schmidt family the day before. Irving''s comment implied that the previous negotiations had not gone smoothly. One patriarch, speaking with a hint of concern, asked Irving, "Mr. Irving, will today''s negotiations go off without any unexpected incidents? Our strength is not particularly formidable. If something does go wrong, we might not even be able to ensure our own safety." Irving quickly reassured them, "You don''t need to worry, because even if unexpected situations arise, I am capable of handling them." Having said that, Irving led the group of patriarchs into the hotel. To ensure that the negotiations went smoothly, Sophia and the chief of the Starling City Police Department had arranged for a large hotel to host the meeting. The most spacious banquet hall in the hotel was already filled with a variety of delicious dishes. Upon seeing the food, Irving whispered to Sophia, "I haven''t had breakfast yet. Let me grab something to eat before the negotiations start. I don''t want to be hungry once we begin, because when I''m hungry, I tend to get quite irritable." Sophia nodded in response. "Go eat something quickly. I think the other important patriarchs will be arriving soon." Meanwhile, as Irving went to eat, Paz and the leader of the Schmidt family were in a car heading to the hotel. In the car, Paz expressed her anger toward the Schmidt family patriarch. "Isn''t Irving just someone with strong power? What right does he have to speak to us so disrespectfully? Does he really think his strength surpasses that of official organizations? Even the Angel Guild wouldn''t dare to talk to us like that." The Schmidt family patriarch looked very troubled. On one hand, he didn''t want to stand against Paz, as he still hoped to collaborate with her to gain more leverage for the Schmidt family in the negotiations. On the other hand, he couldn''t support Paz''s complaints because he knew they were no match for Irving. Moreover, if they dared to confront Irving, they would lose the support of the Angel Guild. "I think you should stop complaining. Although what Irving said yesterday was indeed a bit excessive, some of his points were also quite valid." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Paz grew even angrier upon hearing this. "Are you defending him? Do you really believe that after cooperating with him, the Schmidt family will gain more benefits? I can''t shake the feeling that Irving and Sophia are teaming up to eliminate the power of all the families in Starling City. After that, the Green family will completely dominate Starling City." Paz''s words were indeed somewhat extreme. She was viewing Irving and Sophia in a very negative light. However, the Schmidt family patriarch didn''t intend to say much more. He simply hoped their car would arrive at the hotel quickly. If Paz wanted to continue arguing upon their arrival, she could take it up with Irving and Sophia. When Paz and the leader of the Schmidt family arrived, it was almost time for the scheduled meeting. The two hurried into the hotel. Once everyone was gathered, Sophia stood up and spoke loudly. "The purpose of bringing you all together is to discuss potential cooperation. Irving is willing to provide assistance in our upcoming endeavors, and he hopes that you all will offer him your support in return. Recently, we have been facing threats from the Night Blades, and in order to confront them effectively, we must unite." Irving remained silent, as he was not very familiar with the patriarchs from Starling City. He decided to let Sophia take the lead in addressing the group first. After she finished speaking, Sophia glanced at Irving, who then stood up to carefully outline his plan for cooperation. "My plan is quite simple. I hope that when facing the Night Blades, each of you will put forth your full strength. In return, I will provide you with very rare weapons. You should be aware of my accomplishments in the shelter game. The weapons I can obtain are beyond what you could ever gather together. Thus, the weapons I offer will be worth far more than what you will provide in return. You will not be at a loss, and I can guarantee this with my own honor." As soon as Irving finished speaking, laughter erupted from Paz''s direction. Everyone turned to look at her, and Paz stood up defiantly. Her eyes were fixed on Irving as she challenged him directly. "How do we know the weapons you offer aren''t of inferior quality? You keep claiming that you will provide rare weapons, but we all know that rare weapons are hard to come by. The rare weapons you currently possess are not numerous. If you provide us with subpar weapons, we will have no way to backtrack. Your strength is indeed formidable. Even if we band together, we cannot defeat you. So right now, you''re not negotiating with us; you''re simply threatening us." Paz''s words shocked everyone in the room. While some shared her sentiments, they did not dare to voice them openly. Irving and Sophia shot cold glares at Paz. "What do you want then? How do you propose to prove that the rare weapons I offer are of sufficient value?" Irving asked, not directly angry but addressing her with a chilling tone. Paz''s eyes flashed with disdain. "You can''t prove anything, so I believe it would be foolish to cooperate with you. I speak on behalf of the Rivera family, and we absolutely will not work with you!" As soon as Paz finished speaking, a smile finally appeared on Irving''s face. "You''ve finally said it! I''ve been waiting for you to say that! With your words, my next actions have become very simple!" No sooner had Irving spoken than a brilliant fireball shot directly toward Paz. This time, Sophia did not intervene. In her view, Paz''s tragic fate was self-inflicted. Irving publicly executed the leader of the Rivera family in front of everyone. The faces of all those present turned pale with fear. Irving then spoke slowly, "I am willing to cooperate with you, but that does not mean you can make absurd and excessive demands. If I have the power to cooperate with you, it also means I have the power to annihilate you. If you wish to work with me, then let''s skip the nonsense. If you choose not to cooperate, you can turn around and leave. I will not stop you. However, I must warn you: if anyone who leaves now chooses to ally with the Night Blades, I will consider you as absolute enemies to be eliminated." Irving''s approach was a mix of carrot and stick. He didn''t believe that merely offering extravagant benefits would compel others to follow him. To Irving, making others recognize his immense strength was essential for gaining their allegiance. After Irving''s declaration, the patriarchs of the various families in Starling City immediately expressed their intention to cooperate with him. "Of course, we want to cooperate with you. We absolutely will not work with the Night Blades. The Night Blades have caused significant damage to Starling City in the past," the leader of the Schmidt family stood up, speaking in a trembling voice. Upon hearing this, a smile spread across Irving''s face. "You don''t need to be so nervous; after all, you are my ally, and I will not turn against my allies." Irving''s words finally lightened the atmosphere in the banquet hall. In the end, Irving reached a cooperation agreement with many families in Starling City. In the upcoming operations, these families would certainly provide Irving with significant assistance. Of course, Irving would also need to supply them with some rare weapons. However, this was not a significant burden for Irving, as his warehouse was already stocked with numerous weapons¡ªones he considered unworthy. Chapter 262 - 262: The Gradually Revealing Truth After Irving successfully convinced numerous families in Starling City to cooperate with him, he chose to head to the suburbs of Starling City. His purpose this time was to meet Sophia''s father, Jony. Although Jony had entrusted most of the family affairs to Sophia, he still possessed a keen insight. When Irving arrived at the secret base of the Green family in the suburbs, he found Jony tending to the lawn at the entrance of the base. "I knew you would come to visit me. You must be looking to gather more information from me. Today, I will share everything I know with you. Feel free to ask any questions directly. After all, aside from providing you with some information, I don''t have much else to offer," Jony said, his tone slightly heavy. Jony felt that he was no longer of much use. He believed that all matters could be handled by his daughter. Since he had passed everything on to her, what else could he do but tell stories? Hearing Jony''s words, Irving quickly replied, "You are being too modest. I think you don''t need to be so humble. After all, the intelligence you possess is extensive, and you certainly know some very secretive matters." Jony was quite pleased with Irving''s flattery. "You''re right; I do know many hidden truths. I know the secrets of the Angel Guild, and I even understand the connection between the Angel Guild and the Night Blades." Irving and Sophia were both taken aback by Jony''s statement. Sophia incredulously asked, "Father, you''re not making this up, are you? The Angel Guild and the Night Blades are completely opposing organizations! What kind of connection could they possibly have?" Although Irving didn''t speak, his expression indicated that he strongly agreed with Sophia''s skepticism. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jony chuckled. "You two are simply too young. You have no idea why the Angel Guild was formed. The members of the Angel Guild tell you that it was established to combat the threats lurking in the shadows. But did they ever tell you that the threats in the shadows are actually of their own making? The original founders of the Night Blades were once members of the Angel Guild. Thus, the Night Blades are very familiar with the Angel Guild. When facing the Angel Guild, the Night Blades never encounter any significant danger. That is why the Night Blades have focused their primary attacks on Irving. Only Irving poses a true and substantial threat to the Night Blades." Jony''s words made Irving finally understand some of the events that had transpired before. However, a series of questions began to swirl in his mind once again. "If what you say is true, why did the original founder of the Night Blades leave the Angel Guild? Did he discover a powerful force that the Angel Guild wouldn''t allow him to use?" Irving had a deep understanding of the members of the Night Blades, so he instinctively made this speculation. He believed that this assumption was largely based on fact. Jony chuckled upon hearing Irving''s inquiry. "You''re correct. The reason the founder of the Night Blades initially betrayed the Angel Guild was that he found an unusually powerful force. This extraordinary power granted him access to an almost endless supply of dark energy. However, during its use, he gradually became corrupted by that dark energy. In the end, the Angel Guild decided to eliminate all members who had been tainted by darkness. Under such circumstances, the founder of the Night Blades naturally chose to flee. Moreover, just as the founder was escaping, information about the shelter game suddenly emerged. The appearance of the shelter game information occurred much earlier than you might think." The intel Jony provided made Irving feel that some conspiracy was brewing. Although Irving had memories from his past life, he hadn''t experienced a significant amount of time there, so he didn''t have a deep understanding of the true purpose of the Night Blades. Additionally, his knowledge of the Dark Overlord was also limited. If the founder of the Night Blades was indeed corrupted by dark forces, then these powerful dark energies were likely connected to the Dark Overlord. Irving became so engrossed in his thoughts that he didn''t even notice Jony and Sophia engaging in conversation. After walking a bit further, Jony and Sophia finally realized something was off with Irving. "Irving, what''s wrong? Why do you look so dazed? Have you figured out some important intelligence?" Sophia asked with a concerned tone. Irving nodded. "I have indeed deduced some important information, but I can''t be certain whether it''s true or false. That''s why I hope you can continue to assist me. We must head to the Starling City police station; I believe we can obtain more information there." Jony frowned at Irving''s words. In Jony''s view, Irving should first share his speculation. This way, Sophia could assess whether Irving''s assumptions made any sense. If Sophia thought Irving''s speculation was unfounded, then they should not accompany him to the Starling City police station. "What exactly is your speculation? Can''t you just tell us directly? Do you think our partnership isn''t solid?" Jony said, his tone slightly disappointed. Sophia immediately sensed her father''s shift in mood and quickly responded, "Father, you''re misunderstanding Irving. He doesn''t think we''re unreliable; he just wants to verify his speculation as soon as possible. After all, Irving''s deductions concern all of our safety. And don''t forget that the crisis the Green family faced before was caused by the Night Blades." While what Sophia said made sense, it sounded a bit harsh to Jony. He felt that even though Sophia greatly admired Irving, she shouldn''t completely side with him. Jony sighed. "You''re speaking up for Irving so readily, yet you can''t even help your old father out." Jony''s words left Sophia feeling somewhat awkward. Irving quickly interjected, "My speculation isn''t actually complicated. If you want to know, I can share it right now." Irving then laid out his theory. According to his speculation, it was very likely that the Night Blades were established under direct orders from the Dark Overlord. The founder of the Night Blades might have been lured by the Dark Overlord''s influence. If the Dark Overlord''s ultimate goal was to descend into the real world, it meant that all of the Night Blades'' actions were centered around facilitating that descent. The Night Blades were not only enemies to them but also adversaries of all living beings. Because once the Dark Overlord arrived, all life would be utterly destroyed. The entire world would face its end, leading to the annihilation of all existence. After hearing Irving''s speculation, both Jony and Sophia were left speechless, stunned by what he had said. After a moment, Jony slowly spoke up, "Are you serious about what you just said? Do you really believe that the Dark Overlord will eventually descend? While I have come across some information related to the Dark Overlord, based on that intel, it''s very likely that the Dark Overlord will not descend directly. It''s even possible that the idea of the Dark Overlord''s descent is a fabrication created by the Night Blades." In Jony''s opinion, there were many benefits for the Night Blades in concocting such a lie. The lie of the Night Blades could instill fear in ordinary people and also ensure that the members within the Night Blades would comply more strictly with the organization''s orders. Irving shook his head. "As you mentioned earlier, the founder of the Night Blades was a member of the Angel Guild. This means that the founder isn''t a madman. A member of the Angel Guild, especially one from its early days, would have exceptional talent, which implies that he wouldn''t resort to such a deception to mislead others." After hearing Irving''s words, Jony fell silent. "You''re right; the current situation is extremely severe. So you should take immediate action and not waste any more time here. I can stay here alone!" Jony began to actively encourage Irving and Sophia to leave as soon as possible. In Jony''s view, things had escalated beyond what he had imagined. He had only hoped to showcase the stories he knew to Irving and Sophia, never expecting that those stories would lead to such a terrifying conspiracy. "Then let''s hurry and leave! There must be more intel at the police station! I believe Hollis will help us!" Sophia quickly said to Irving. Irving nodded, and then he left with Sophia. Jony watched as they departed. "Is the situation really this dire? Is the Dark Overlord truly going to descend? I thought all of this was just a hoax! It seems I can''t retire just yet; I must work hard for the survival of the family!" Jony quickly adjusted his mindset. He felt he had to strive for the continued existence of the family. Although he believed Irving was highly capable, he also felt that Irving alone could not face such a grave crisis. Therefore, as an elder, Jony needed to provide the necessary guidance. Irving and Sophia soon arrived at the police station. The Starling City police station was unusually quiet, and there were very few officers present. When they arrived, only Chief Hollis and his assistant were at the station. Hollis looked somewhat puzzled at their arrival, not understanding why the two had come to see him in the middle of the night. "What brings you here? Have you encountered a crisis that you can''t resolve?" Chief Hollis asked Sophia and Irving in a gentle tone. "We need to access the Starling City police station''s database and hope you can assist us," Irving said without hesitation. Chapter 263 - 263: An Unexpected Conspiracy While Irving and Sophia were reviewing the materials at the Starling City police station, Vicky was in the president''s office at the headquarters of Ocean Group, handling corporate affairs. Vicky had completed most of her tasks, and since it was quite late, she planned to head home to get some rest. She picked up the phone on her desk. "I''ve finished my work; please send someone to take me home." Immediately, the voice of a security personnel responded from the other end of the line, "Understood, President! We will send someone to pick you up right away!" After hanging up the phone, Vicky looked out the window. It was completely dark outside, and aside from the lights of the skyscrapers, there was no sign of brightness anywhere. The sky was entirely covered with clouds, blocking any moonlight from reaching the ground. Vicky sighed. The weather mirrored her mood. Although she hadn''t faced any danger recently, she felt that her relationship with Irving was becoming increasingly distant. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because Vicky had to deal with Ocean Group''s affairs, she couldn''t accompany Irving on any adventures. Whether it was the operation in the Desolate Canyon or the battles against the Night Blades, she hadn''t played a significant role in any of them. "Is this my punishment? If I had known I would be bound by work, I wouldn''t have contested my uncle for the position of president of Ocean Group," Vicky said with a hint of disappointment. Just then, there was a sudden knock at the door of the president''s office. Vicky grabbed her bag and walked toward the office door. Just as she was about to open it, she felt a surge of danger. Although Vicky wasn''t particularly skilled in combat, she was a healer. With her healing abilities, she also possessed a sense of danger foresight. Suddenly, she realized that the person outside might not be security personnel after all, but rather an enemy. Vicky quickly retreated back to her desk. She picked up the phone again and called Benjamin, the manager of the security department. "President, how can I assist you?" Benjamin asked in his usual tone from the other end of the line. "There seems to be an enemy outside my door; I can''t leave my office. I need you to come quickly!" Vicky said, lowering her voice. She didn''t want the person outside to overhear her conversation. Benjamin on the other end of the phone did not respond immediately. After a moment, he slowly asked, "President, are you really in the office?" This question caused Vicky''s expression to change dramatically. She suddenly realized that the person she was speaking to might not actually be Benjamin. Her mind raced, and she quickly devised a counter-strategy. "I was just joking with you. In fact, I left the office a while ago and, following your advice, I set a trap in the office. I believe my enemies will soon walk right into it." Vicky was well aware that she had never mentioned such a plan to Benjamin, and she hadn''t formulated one either. If the person on the other end of the line was the real Benjamin, he would certainly sense that something was off. However, the voice that responded next left Vicky feeling dismayed. "That''s good to hear! I thought you had forgotten our agreed-upon plan. So, you don''t need to worry too much. Where are you now? I''ll come find you right away." "I''m at the Smith family ancestral home; you can come directly here. Irving and Sophia are also nearby. Would you like to talk to them?" Vicky deliberately mentioned a location in Starling City. Upon hearing this information, the tone of the voice on the other end became slightly discordant. "Why are you there? The security presence from the security department is very weak in that area. We can''t ensure your safety there." Hearing this, Vicky smiled as she replied, "With Irving here, I''m very safe, so you don''t need to worry!" "That''s good! I''ll adjust the security arrangements accordingly! If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up now!" After saying this, Benjamin abruptly ended the call. Vicky slowly set the phone back down. She stared intently at the door, and after a moment, she heard footsteps outside. The footsteps gradually faded, and it seemed that the person who had been outside had left. Vicky let out a sigh of relief. "Looks like I was cautious enough. I didn''t fall directly into the enemy''s trap. But why would there be enemies at the Ocean Group headquarters?" At that moment, Vicky felt perplexed; she believed that the headquarters of Ocean Group had very tight security. After relaxing her guard, she opened the office door. To her surprise, she found Benjamin standing there. "President, didn''t you tell me you were in Starling City? Why did you lie to me?" Benjamin''s gaze was icy as he looked at Vicky. Vicky felt a twinge of nervousness but managed to maintain her composure. "I was just testing you. I think your security arrangements aren''t perfect. I hope you can learn from previous lessons." Upon hearing this, a cold smirk appeared on Benjamin''s lips. "I have indeed learned from previous lessons. Before I came here, I specifically shrouded the entire Ocean Group headquarters in mist. Your security personnel have no idea what you are experiencing right now. In their view, you are still safely in the president''s office. The calls you just made were directed to me. The real Benjamin wouldn''t have received any of your calls." As Benjamin spoke, his expression rapidly shifted. Ultimately, Elder Howard stood before Vicky with a smile on his face. "It''s you! I knew it had to be you targeting me all along! Even if you successfully capture me, your plan can never achieve ultimate victory. Irving will definitely come looking for me!" Vicky summoned her courage at this moment. In her eyes, when facing an elder of the Night Blades, it was crucial to exert some pressure. If she couldn''t impose any pressure on the elder, he would undoubtedly become exceedingly arrogant. Elder Howard smiled at her words. "How do you know that isn''t my true objective? Capturing you is precisely what I want to lure Irving into finding me. I will set a trap for him deep within the shelter game. In the end, you and he will perish together in that trap! So, for now, you need not worry about your life being in danger, because I will not allow you to die easily." After saying this, Elder Howard transformed into a mist and took Vicky away with him. His actions were so discreet that none of the security personnel at the Ocean Group headquarters noticed anything unusual. It wasn''t until the following morning, when Benjamin intended to go to the president''s office to report new security arrangements to Vicky, that he discovered something was amiss. He tried calling the president''s office multiple times, but there was no response. This lack of response made Benjamin uneasy. When he pushed open the door to the president''s office, he found that Vicky was no longer there. Furious, Benjamin immediately gathered all the security personnel together. "What are you all doing? Didn''t you notice that the president has vanished?" he shouted angrily at the crowd. Under normal circumstances, Benjamin''s tone would be very calm. However, when he spoke in an angry tone, it indicated that his rage was extreme. Hearing Benjamin''s questioning, the security personnel were thrown into a state of panic. They genuinely had not noticed anything out of the ordinary. Eventually, Benjamin reviewed all the surveillance footage from the previous night with the security personnel. After watching the videos, he finally found a clue. In the elevator of the Ocean Group headquarters, he discovered a Dark Gem, which possessed dark powers. These Dark Gems belonged to Elder Howard, indicating that it was indeed Howard who had taken Vicky. "It seems I need to overhaul the security at the Ocean Group headquarters. You all have failed to fulfill your duties. You clearly don''t know how to be competent security personnel!" After saying this, Benjamin quickly took the Dark Gem and went to find Irving and Sophia. Although Benjamin had some understanding of the Dark Gem, he was not an expert in deciphering the information contained within it. To find Vicky, he needed to crack the information from the Dark Gem, which meant he had no choice but to seek Irving''s help. Around 10 AM, Benjamin arrived at Irving''s residence in Starling City. At that moment, Irving had just woken up. The night before, he and Sophia had spent hours in the Starling City Police Department''s database searching for information. Although they hadn''t found much useful data, they at least knew that the Starling City police had dealt with Night Blades before, implying that some individuals within the police department were also players in the shelter game. Benjamin directly woke Irving up. With groggy eyes, Irving asked, "Why are you in such a hurry to find me? Is Vicky in danger?" Benjamin nodded gravely. "You''re correct; the president is indeed in danger. She must have been captured by Elder Howard. But I don''t know where he has taken her." Upon hearing Benjamin''s words, Irving''s sleepiness vanished. He asked in shock, "You can''t be serious! Vicky has always been at the Ocean Group headquarters, right? The security there should be very high! Are your subordinates complete fools?!" Faced with Irving''s near-insulting rebuke, Benjamin had no retort. He could only present the Dark Gem to Irving. "I found this Dark Gem in the elevator of the Ocean Group headquarters. Perhaps you can decipher some useful information from it." Chapter 264 - 264: An Unmistakable Trap Although Irving was very angry, he still maintained his composure. He merely vented a bit of frustration at Benjamin, but after that, he took the Dark Gem from Benjamin''s hands. At this point, Sophia was also aware of everything that had transpired. She hurried over to stand with Irving and Benjamin. "I believe that Elder Howard''s actions this time are not simply aimed at targeting Vicky. The benefits of just kidnapping Vicky are far too low. He might be using this as a way to set a trap for us," she suggested. Both Benjamin and Irving nodded in agreement at the same moment. Their thoughts were completely aligned. They believed this was indeed an unmistakable trap. However, even though they understood it was a trap, they had to step into it. No one could easily abandon Vicky. For Irving, Vicky was the most important person in his life. He had to fight to save her, no matter what. For Benjamin, Vicky was the person he was loyal to. He could never abandon his superior. The three of them moved into a room, and Irving secured it. He was a very cautious person and suspected that they might be under surveillance. Therefore, they needed to keep this matter a secret. Once he confirmed the room was sealed, Irving began to decipher the secrets of the Dark Gem. Soon, Irving unraveled all the secrets concealed within the Dark Gem. In truth, the secrets were not deeply hidden. Elder Howard was afraid that Irving wouldn''t be able to decipher the information, so he had written down his location and intentions very clearly. "Elder Howard has kidnapped Vicky and taken her to the Desolate Canyon. He has given us one week to reach him. If we do not arrive within that time frame, he will kill Vicky," Irving stated with a stoic expression. Upon hearing this, Benjamin finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although Vicky had not yet been rescued, Benjamin felt that now that they knew Howard''s location, their next actions should be relatively straightforward. "I don''t think we even need a week. We can set off right now. Together, we can easily defeat Elder Howard. In our previous encounters, he has never had the upper hand against us. As long as you, Irving, take action, victory is assured," Benjamin declared confidently. However, Sophia and Irving''s expressions were anything but pleasant. They both understood that there were more pressing matters at hand. Moreover, for Sophia and Irving, entering the shelter game posed even greater risks. They had already sensed that they were being watched by the Dark Overlord while investigating his information. Once they stepped into the shelter game, the Dark Overlord might unleash powerful monsters against them. "Why aren''t you speaking? Don''t you want to save the president? She has provided you with so much help in the past!" Benjamin asked, a hint of confusion creeping into his voice, mixed with a touch of anger. In his view, Vicky had been incredibly helpful to both Irving and Sophia. He believed that Irving would surely want to rescue her, and if he wasn''t taking action, it was likely due to Sophia''s influence. As a result, Benjamin began to glare at Sophia. Sophia paid no attention to Benjamin''s glare; she was focused on contemplating the more critical issues at hand. "Of course we want to save Vicky! But we don''t need to rush. Howard has given us a week, and we could easily wait three more days before we make our move," Irving finally expressed after a moment of silence. Benjamin''s expression soured upon hearing this. "Why wait three days? If we waste that time, we might miss the best opportunity to rescue the president. While Howard hasn''t told many lies before, he is a very cunning person. He would never actually give us a full week." At this point, Benjamin was visibly agitated. He felt that Irving and Sophia were being too indifferent to Vicky''s safety. Sophia responded calmly to his outburst. "I think you don''t need to be so anxious. The ultimate goal of kidnapping Vicky is to draw us into a trap. This means that Elder Howard is unlikely to kill her easily. We must ensure that we are fully prepared before taking action. Before that, we need to understand Elder Howard''s true motives. Why has he set a trap for us at the Desolate Canyon?" Sophia''s words gradually calmed Benjamin down. In fact, he was just as puzzled. Elder Howard could have used other means to inform them of Vicky''s kidnapping. Why did he choose to be so direct and tell them she was at the Desolate Canyon? Was it possible that Elder Howard wanted to mislead their judgment through such a straightforward approach? The Desolate Canyon had seen many events, and it contained the ruins of Shadow City. Irving and the others had previously ventured into Shadow City, where they encountered a series of dangers. They distinctly remembered a completely deranged monster lurking within its depths. "I believe Elder Howard''s objective must be related to Shadow City. Perhaps he hopes to use this conspiracy to successfully rebuild Shadow City," Irving slowly articulated after a moment of contemplation. Benjamin nodded in agreement. He found Irving''s theory to be quite reasonable. "You''re right, and I recall that Shadow City was the territory of Elder Lawrence from the Night Blades. Elder Lawrence has transformed into a horrific, twisted monster. Is it possible that Howard wants us to go into the ruins of Shadow City and kill Elder Lawrence? If we eliminate Elder Lawrence, then Elder Howard could successfully bring Shadow City under his control. Perhaps that is the true purpose behind all of this." Irving and Benjamin''s speculation was getting very close to the truth. However, they had no way of fully knowing Elder Howard''s intentions. After all, everything Howard was doing was merely to mislead others. His real goal was to provide the Blood-Red Wolf Head with an opportunity for a one-on-one confrontation with Irving. Elder Lawrence was indeed the person Howard most wanted to eliminate. However, Lawrence''s soul had already been absorbed by the Blood-Red Wolf Head, which meant that Lawrence was completely dead. Without the threat of Lawrence, Elder Howard no longer needed to be in such a hurry. "Since our thoughts align, you should not question my plan any further," Irving said calmly to Benjamin. "You should understand that when facing a trap prepared by the enemy, we must be fully prepared. That''s why I need 2 to 3 days for preparation. Once that time is up, I will immediately take you all into the shelter game. At that point, we can settle the score with Elder Howard." Irving''s response left Benjamin speechless. He nodded in agreement. "Then let''s proceed according to your plan. However, I must remind you that this operation needs to start as soon as possible. I suspect that the president may be facing an encroachment of dark forces. If the encroachment becomes too severe, she may not be able to revert back to being human." Irving was well aware of the gravity of what Benjamin was saying. Irving had encountered individuals who had suffered severe encroachments by dark forces in the past. The primary effect of the dark force''s intrusion was not just a distortion of the human body, but a twisting of the human mind. Once a person was overwhelmed by the powerful dark forces, their thought processes would descend into complete madness and chaos. Moreover, the encroachment by dark forces was nearly irreversible. "I understand! I will take action as soon as possible! You should head back to the Ocean Group headquarters. You must ensure that there is no chaos there," Benjamin nodded and then left. After Benjamin departed, Sophia lowered her voice and asked Irving, "I think we should act quickly. Although I believe this operation is extremely dangerous, 2 to 3 days of preparation feels a bit excessive." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite not having a particularly close relationship with Vicky, Sophia recognized that Vicky was a crucial figure in dealing with the threat posed by the Night Blades. If Vicky were to be eliminated by a member of the Night Blades, their subsequent actions would undoubtedly face even more complications. Irving nodded in agreement. "You''re right. However, before we can proceed, I need to discuss things with the others. I''ll return to the City of Warding as soon as possible. I need to talk with the members of the Angel Guild." With that, Irving promptly left. Even though he hadn''t had a proper rest for two whole days, he didn''t complain. To Irving, the current situation was extremely urgent, and he needed to handle everything as quickly as possible. Only once everything was settled would he consider taking a break. Sophia watched Irving leave, and after he disappeared from view, she sighed. "The situation looks worse than I imagined! If the stories my father told are true, the Dark Overlord could arrive at any moment. When the Dark Overlord descends, we are sure to face an even worse predicament. It''s hard to imagine just how dire things will get then!" Sophia felt an intense fear of the Dark Overlord. Although she had never seen the Dark Overlord, she had learned a great deal about him from her father and Irving. Both her father, Jony, and Irving were deeply afraid of the Dark Overlord, which in turn instilled a similar fear within Sophia herself. Chapter 265 - 265: Knowledge Fairy in the Information Repository Regardless of what others said or thought, Irving had always acted according to his own plan and pace. After bidding farewell to Sophia, he quickly returned to the City of Warding. However, he did not head straight to the headquarters of the Angel Guild. He felt it was essential to first check on the situation at the Ocean Group headquarters. At that moment, Benjamin was also at the Ocean Group headquarters. As the manager of the security department, Benjamin needed to ensure the safety of the Ocean Group after Elder Howard had taken Vicky. "How''s it looking? It seems that Elder Howard didn''t cause much damage to the Ocean Group headquarters. His goal was probably just to capture Vicky," Irving quickly assessed the situation upon arriving at the Ocean Group headquarters and made his judgment. Benjamin, who was beside Irving, nodded quickly and replied, "You''re right. Elder Howard went straight for the president. That''s why the security I arranged didn''t have any effect. I suppose I should strengthen the security around the president''s office after this." Benjamin not only had to rescue Vicky but also had to address the security vulnerabilities at Vicky''s office. Irving did not comment on Benjamin''s words, as he felt these matters were not particularly relevant to him. "I''ve assessed the situation at the Ocean Group headquarters. There are no more leads here. It seems I''ll have to go to the Angel Guild to see if they have any information," Irving said, preparing to leave. However, Benjamin called out to him from behind. "Can I come with you? After all, ensuring President Vicky''s safety is part of my responsibilities. I hope to make up for my previous mistakes." Irving turned around and scrutinized Benjamin. After a moment of hesitation, he slowly replied, "If you want to come, then join me. But I must warn you in advance that we may not be able to obtain any useful information at the Angel Guild." Benjamin nodded. "I understand. I can accept that possibility. So let''s set off." In the end, Benjamin accompanied Irving to the Angel Guild headquarters. At the headquarters, Aron and Anna received Irving and Benjamin. Upon learning about the situation, both Aron and Anna''s expressions turned grim. They had psychological scars from their previous experience in the Desolate Canyon, as they had faced significant setbacks during their mission there. "Why is this operation centered around the Desolate Canyon again? We have never achieved any success in the Desolate Canyon during our previous missions," Aron complained slightly. Irving replied coldly, "That''s not our problem. Elder Howard has chosen the Desolate Canyon as the predetermined battlefield. If we want to rescue Vicky, we have to go there." Irving was not wrong. After a few more complaints, Aron fell silent. "Do you have any action plans? If you do, I''m willing to help! I''d like to join you in the operation!" After reconciling with Irving, Aron had been eager to offer his assistance, as he wanted to prove that he genuinely wished to collaborate with Irving. So when Irving and Benjamin approached him, Aron didn''t refuse. Irving nodded, confirming that he indeed had a plan. "I have developed an action plan, but before we proceed, I hope to gather more intelligence¡ªmore information about the Desolate Canyon." While saying this, Irving kept his gaze fixed on Aron and Anna. He believed that the Angel Guild must possess important information regarding the Desolate Canyon. The fact that Aron was able to produce a map during their last mission indicated that the Angel Guild was not completely unaware of the area. His goal this time was to obtain sufficient intelligence in order to determine the specific course of action to take. Aron and Anna exchanged glances. "If you truly want to acquire information about the Desolate Canyon, we can provide it. However, you must be prepared to accept certain risks," Aron said hesitantly. Both Irving and Benjamin looked puzzled. They did not understand why accessing information would involve any risk. "What do you mean by that? Does the information from your Angel Guild include some kind of curse? Will I face unexpected dangers after reviewing this information?" Irving asked Aron in a calm tone. Aron nodded, "Some of the information in the Angel Guild''s information repository indeed contains curses. However, those pieces of information are closely tied to the Angel Guild. You probably won''t be looking at those documents. The reason I want you to be cautious is that information related to the Desolate Canyon is stored at the deepest level of the repository. And there is a monster lurking there." Aron''s statement left Irving and Benjamin even more confused. Benjamin incredulously asked Aron, "You mean to tell me that the Angel Guild has a monster in its own headquarters'' information repository? What purpose does that serve?" Anna quickly interjected, "The monster wasn''t placed there by us. It appeared suddenly. We believe that at the deepest part of the information repository, certain pieces of information inherently contain powerful forces. Once that information was collected into the repository, these forces coalesced into a monster. This creature has been wandering in the depths of the repository. If we want to access the information, we have to find a way to avoid this monster. However, the information you''re looking for concerning the Desolate Canyon falls within the monster''s range of movement. This monster has existed for a long time, even before I joined the Angel Guild." Anna explained why there was a monster in the information repository. Moreover, neither Aron nor Anna had a deep understanding of the creature; they only knew that it was very powerful. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you referring to what''s known as a knowledge fairy?" Irving asked slowly after listening for a while. "Knowledge fairy?" Aron, Anna, and Benjamin all said simultaneously. The three of them had never heard the term "knowledge fairy" before. They felt that it seemed more like the name of a monster from a shelter game. In response to their puzzled expressions, Irving stood up and began to explain. "A knowledge fairy is a creature born from knowledge. Normally, powerful knowledge corresponds to powerful forces. Just as Aron mentioned, some pieces of information are infused with curses. These curses, in a sense, also represent powerful attributes. Therefore, if there are certain pieces of information in the information repository that are particularly secretive¡ªinformation that ideally should not be known by others¡ªthen those pieces of information will passively generate a knowledge fairy. Once a knowledge fairy is born, it will move back and forth around the precious information it guards. The purpose of the knowledge fairy is to prevent anyone from approaching the information it protects. If you are not lying, then that means the information guarded by the knowledge fairy is extremely valuable. We must obtain this information immediately!" Irving not only explained the concept of the knowledge fairy but also shared his thoughts. After hearing what Irving had to say, Aron, Anna, and Benjamin all felt that they should take action right away. "If that''s the case, then let''s hurry up and act! We can''t waste any more time! After all, the Angel Guild''s information repository contains a lot of valuable intelligence. If more knowledge fairies are born from this information, we won''t be able to handle the situation," Aron said urgently. He had long wanted to eliminate the monster in the information repository, but he had refrained from acting due to his limited understanding of the knowledge fairy. Initially, he thought the creature was intentionally left behind by a former leader of the Angel Guild. However, upon learning that the knowledge fairy was born from information, Aron felt it was imperative to deal with it immediately. Anna shared similar thoughts to Aron, while Benjamin, although not eager to help the Angel Guild with their troubles, believed that the appearance of the knowledge fairy might mean they could acquire very important intelligence before attempting to rescue Vicky. Once everyone reached a consensus, Irving began to outline the next steps of their plan. "We can''t rush our next actions! The knowledge fairy is actually very sensitive! It can passively detect changes in surrounding information. Therefore, as we approach, we must do everything we can to mask our presence. You also need to pretend to be examining other pieces of information while gradually getting closer to the knowledge fairy. If you approach it directly, the knowledge fairy will certainly react quickly. At that point, not only will we be unable to capture the knowledge fairy, but we may even be counterattacked by it." Aron, Anna, and Benjamin were taken aback by Irving''s words. "Does the knowledge fairy really possess such strong combat capabilities? Based on what you said, it should just be very difficult to catch," Aron asked, his tone tinged with confusion. Irving shook his head, "The reason the knowledge fairy is hard to catch is that it can exist in the form of information. This means it can make itself intangible. Moreover, the knowledge fairy can also convert others into information. If it completely takes control of you, all of you will lose your lives and become part of the information that the knowledge fairy possesses." After hearing Irving''s explanation, the expressions on everyone''s faces grew more serious. They understood that their upcoming actions were crucial, and they needed to be fully prepared before proceeding. With everyone ready, they were about to enter the Angel Guild''s information repository. Chapter 266 - 266: Capturing the Knowledge Fairy Once everyone was prepared, the group, led by Aron, entered the innermost part of the Angel Guild headquarters. The Angel Guild''s information repository was located deep underground at the headquarters. The entire information repository had a very high level of security. Even though the headquarters had been destroyed during the Night Blades'' attack, the repository itself remained intact. After passing through layer upon layer of doors, the information repository finally unfolded before them. "This is the last door. Once we pass through it, we will enter the information repository. You all need to be ready because the moment you step inside, you will experience a severe headache," Aron warned them before opening the final door. Irving and Benjamin nodded. Irving felt that such a reaction was entirely normal. After all, the information repository housed an immense amount of intelligence. The sheer volume of knowledge concentrated in one place would undoubtedly lead to a diffusion of information, which could severely impact a person''s mental state. Benjamin took a deep breath. Although he had never encountered anything like this before, he sensed that the information repository was a very dangerous place. He needed to be prepared. Once Aron confirmed that everyone was ready, he pushed open the door to the information repository. The moment the door swung open, they all felt an overwhelming surge of strange information flooding their minds. Some of this information consisted of spellcasting conditions, some detailed the characteristics of various monsters, and others were bizarre images. The influx of information caused Irving and Benjamin to experience a sharp headache. However, Irving quickly regained his composure, and the pain faded just as swiftly. Benjamin, though slower to adjust, managed to stabilize his condition. After about ten seconds, Irving and Benjamin nodded at Aron. "Now that you both have stabilized, let''s move on! The knowledge fairy resides at the deepest part of the information repository. Therefore, you shouldn''t encounter any immediate dangers at the outset. You can use this time for your final preparations before the battle!" With Aron''s encouragement, Irving and Benjamin made their last-minute adjustments, while Aron led everyone deeper into the repository. As they advanced, Irving took the opportunity to inquire further about the Angel Guild headquarters'' information repository. The space was immense, filled with a vast array of scrolls piled high. Beneath the scrolls, there were various books, weapons, and items scattered throughout. Irving was visibly dissatisfied with the arrangement of the items. "No wonder the combat capability of your Angel Guild has been diminishing! You''ve carelessly piled so many precious items together. Don''t you worry that these valuable objects will cancel each other''s power out?" In response to Irving''s inquiry, Aron could only manage a wry smile as he explained. "Of course, we are aware that such a situation could arise. I had discussed with Anna the need to properly organize all the items in the information repository. However, when we began to sort through them, we encountered insurmountable challenges. The power of these items is just too overwhelming. The only reason they haven''t posed a significant threat to the Angel Guild headquarters is that each item''s power cancels out the others. If we casually rearranged their positions, that cancellation would vanish, and we would face catastrophic consequences." Aron''s explanation was indeed very reasonable. After hearing it, Irving nodded in acknowledgment. "You''re right; I didn''t consider the implications thoroughly. Your handling of the situation is certainly logical. Let''s not dwell on this any longer and focus on finding the knowledge fairy." Irving effectively gave himself an out, and Aron and Anna didn''t dwell on his earlier comments. They understood that Irving was trying to help them. After continuing to advance for another ten minutes, the group finally reached the deepest part of the information repository. Although this was the designated "deepest" area, there was still plenty of space to explore further. In this space, a scroll floated mid-air, surrounded by numerous powerful items and weapons. "We need to be extremely cautious from this point on! The knowledge fairy is certainly nearby the scroll! Although the book containing information about the Desolate Canyon isn''t right next to it, it isn''t too far away either. Do you see that book with the reddish-brown cover? The information recorded in that book pertains to the Desolate Canyon," Aron explained carefully to Irving and Benjamin. After confirming which book contained the information about the Desolate Canyon, Irving immediately sprang into action. He pulled out the Staff of Calamity. "Since the knowledge fairy will attack us no matter what actions we take, we might as well strike first and attack it ourselves," Irving declared. As soon as he finished speaking, a multitude of dazzling lights erupted from the tip of the staff. One fiery fireball after another shot toward the floating scroll. If these fireballs made contact with the scroll, they would ignite it instantly. However, the fireballs never reached their target. Before getting too close to the scroll, the fireballs suddenly veered off course due to some unknown force. Ultimately, they all crashed into the ground nearby. "Be careful! The knowledge fairy is about to launch an attack on you!" Aron warned sharply, noticing a distortion in the surrounding space. He immediately realized that the knowledge fairy was warping the area to launch an assault on Irving. Thanks to Aron''s warning, both Irving and Benjamin narrowly avoided the knowledge fairy''s attack. The knowledge fairy then revealed its true form. In reality, the knowledge fairy had no color; it was merely an aggregation of vast amounts of information. When this immense amount of information folded together, it resembled a gigantic eyeball. This massive eye continuously observed Irving and the others, instilling a sense of pressure in them. "It seems that if we can eliminate you, not only will we obtain the information about the Desolate Canyon, but we might even gain access to even more intelligence!" Irving exclaimed, feeling elated upon seeing the knowledge fairy''s true essence. To Irving, the knowledge fairy was extremely elusive, only revealing its true form under very rare circumstances. Now that he had finally found one, he was determined not to let it escape. Without hesitation, Irving activated the Gravity Swamp skill. Under the influence of this ability, the knowledge fairy''s movements slowed down. At the same time, Irving unleashed the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. A surge of chaotic energy erupted from his body. Faced with Irving''s attack, the knowledge fairy seemed unfazed. It simply transformed into a stream of information and entered one of the books. The knowledge fairy''s response was both straightforward and highly effective. When it entered the book or scroll, the knowledge fairy vanished from sight, and the information it had recorded materialized within the pages. As long as there was relevant information elsewhere, the knowledge fairy could resurrect itself using that data. In response to the knowledge fairy''s actions, Irving quickly devised a countermeasure. He utilized the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to seal both the knowledge fairy and the entire book together. "I know what you plan to do next, and I understand how you can escape. But I must inform you that your plan will not succeed," Irving said after completing the seal on the book. He did not immediately launch an attack. Irving wasn''t intent on destroying the knowledge fairy; he merely hoped for its cooperation. A living knowledge fairy was far more valuable than a dead one. "I am currently speaking with you. If you refuse to answer my questions, don''t blame me for being rude. Even though you''re hiding in this book, if I destroy it, your vessel will be gone. In your sealed state, you have no way to escape through the dissemination of information. I''ll give you ten seconds to respond. If you still refuse to answer my questions, don''t blame me for being merciless." After delivering this ultimatum, Irving began his countdown. As Irving counted down to four, the knowledge fairy suddenly began to speak. "What kind of knowledge do you wish to obtain from me? I possess a vast amount of knowledge; what do you want?" The voice of the knowledge fairy was identical to Irving''s. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this voice, Aron, Anna, and Benjamin were all taken aback. They instinctively looked at Irving, but his expression remained remarkably calm. He understood that the knowledge fairy was merely mimicking his voice and wasn''t going to be intimidated by such a tactic. "The knowledge I seek is related to the Desolate Canyon. I have no interest in the knowledge you are guarding, nor will I pry into it. As long as you cooperate with me, I will help you protect whatever knowledge you wish to keep safe," Irving stated, his tone very gentle. After listening to Irving, the knowledge fairy fell silent for a while. Just when everyone thought it might not respond, the knowledge fairy slowly replied, "How can you prove that your promise is genuine? You humans are quite cunning; you could easily deny your commitments." This response indicated that the knowledge fairy was open to a deal with Irving, but it still had doubts about whether he would keep his word. With a smile, Irving replied, "I can forge a contract with you; surely, that will convince you of my sincerity." Chapter 267 - 267: The Warning of the Knowledge Fairy Upon hearing Irving''s proposal, the Knowledge Fairy quickly expressed her agreement. "If you are willing to sign a contract with me, I can indeed provide you with assistance. However, I must clarify beforehand that the information I provide may not be entirely complete. While I can sense some anomalous signals within the Shelter Game, it does not mean that I know everything that occurs within it." Irving nodded in understanding. "That''s only natural. I don''t expect you to answer all my questions. Right now, I just need you to give me a general idea of the situation over at the Desolate Canyon. If you can provide me with some information about Elder Howard and the Night Blades'' movements, I can offer you some additional rewards. For instance, I could expand your operational area." Irving''s words brought great joy to the Knowledge Fairy. She transformed into a massive eye that radiated a ghostly blue light. It was evident that she was retrieving the information she possessed. Before long, the giant eye reverted back to the Knowledge Fairy''s original form. "I now have information about the situation at the Desolate Canyon," she said, her voice filled with excitement. "What are you waiting for? Quickly tell me what I need to know, and I can fulfill my promise!" Irving urged the Knowledge Fairy, pressing for the information. Yet, the Knowledge Fairy still did not answer Irving''s question. She merely kept watching him and the others. Just as Irving was about to lose his patience, the Knowledge Fairy spoke slowly. "If I were you, I would avoid entering the Shelter Game altogether. Even if you must go in, I would recommend steering clear of the Desolate Canyon." Her words left everyone''s expressions looking quite strange. Aron and Anna exchanged glances, both turning their gaze toward Irving. Irving''s expression quickly settled. "Is that what you wanted to tell me? That seems completely different from what we agreed upon. You only need to provide us with specific information. The decisions are ultimately ours to make; you don''t need to make them for us. I believe you''ve managed to survive this long, so you should know that it''s best not to meddle in matters that don''t concern you." Irving was well aware that the Knowledge Fairy was not lying. Because at the moment he signed the contract with the Knowledge Fairy, both he and the Knowledge Fairy became subject to the constraints of that contract. The Knowledge Fairy''s previous statements were clearly meant as a warning. As soon as Irving finished speaking, the Knowledge Fairy continued, "I know what your objectives are. However, I must inform you that you will never achieve what you set out to do. Vicky cannot be successfully rescued! She has already become a member of the Night Blades! She will fight for the Night Blades from now on." Her words left everyone present in shock. Benjamin stepped forward, his voice filled with anger. "That''s absolutely impossible! Don''t spread such fearmongering! How could Miss Vicky possibly join the Night Blades?!" Benjamin''s anger was understandable. After all, Vicky was the president of Ocean Group. If she had indeed joined the Night Blades, Ocean Group would undoubtedly become an enemy of the Angel Guild and Irving. The Knowledge Fairy did not waver in her statement despite Benjamin''s outburst. "You might not believe me, but I think Irving will. Because Irving knows I am not lying, and he understands that the Night Blades are absolutely capable of doing this." After she finished speaking, all eyes turned to Irving. He maintained a calm expression as he replied, "I did consider that possibility. However, I believe Vicky has a very strong will. Typically, the Night Blades should not be able to break her spirit. The information the Knowledge Fairy has seen may not be entirely accurate. Her sensing abilities can also be influenced by the Night Blades. Therefore, what the Knowledge Fairy has said could very well be a deliberate attempt by the Night Blades to feed us false information. We don''t need to take her warnings too seriously; we just need to gather intelligence about the Desolate Canyon." Irving reiterated his purpose once again. This time, the Knowledge Fairy chose not to advise Irving and the others any further. From her perspective, she had done what she needed to do. "Since you have made your decision, I will directly tell you about the situation at the Desolate Canyon. The Night Blades have set up a series of traps around the perimeter of the Desolate Canyon. As soon as you enter, you''ll fall into the traps they have laid out. Your strength is indeed formidable, but I believe you won''t come out of those traps unscathed. After navigating through numerous traps, you will finally encounter Elder Howard, who is guarding the outer perimeter. He will not attack you directly; instead, he will choose to have Vicky do it. When you face Vicky, you won''t be able to unleash your true power." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the Knowledge Fairy finished speaking, she fell silent. Irving felt a slight dissatisfaction creeping in. He realized that the Knowledge Fairy was withholding some information. The information she could obtain should not be limited to what she had shared. "You still have some intelligence that you haven''t revealed. Do you really think the contract imposes no restrictions on you? If you violate our agreement, you will face immediate consequences. Moreover, you will no longer be able to protect what you wish to safeguard." Irving''s words did not seem to alarm the Knowledge Fairy. She continued to float in the sky. "I am indeed bound by the contract, but the constraints of the contract are not absolute. There are greater forces at play behind the Desolate Canyon that are interfering with my judgment. If I am correct, the Night Blades have likely succeeded in activating Shadow City. They can use the power of Shadow City to set even more insurmountable traps for you. This is all I can share with you. I believe I have fulfilled my part of the bargain, so you should honor your own agreement and leave this place quickly." The Knowledge Fairy had no intention of continuing this conversation. In her view, these individuals would surely not return alive from the Desolate Canyon. Irving nodded and then led the group away. Once they had exited the Angel Guild''s information repository, Aron turned to Irving with a tone of surprise. "Do you really believe what the Knowledge Fairy said? Why do I feel like she has been lying all along? She shouldn''t be providing us with any assistance, as we are completely opposed to her. I think her words are merely a ruse to mislead us. We cannot let our guard down; we must eliminate the Knowledge Fairy first." Aron was the most dissatisfied with the Knowledge Fairy among the group. He felt that he was now the highest authority within the Angel Guild and should have control over everything. However, the presence of the Knowledge Fairy prevented him from fully mastering the information repository. In response to Aron''s inquiry, Irving slowly shook his head. "The Knowledge Fairy has no reason to lie in this matter. I can also confirm that she is bound by the contract, and the information she has provided should be true. If we enter the Desolate Canyon, we will encounter numerous traps. Moreover, Vicky may very well be under the control of the Night Blades'' power." Irving''s words left everyone present in a deep silence. After a moment, Benjamin spoke bluntly. "If that''s the case, then let''s not waste any more time. If the president has indeed fallen under the control of the Night Blades, we will have to choose between the president and justice." Although Benjamin had always been loyal to the Smith family, he understood that he must work alongside the forces of justice. If Vicky truly sided with the Night Blades, Benjamin would absolutely not continue to serve her. His words darkened the expressions on everyone''s faces. Aron and Anna had anticipated that Benjamin would say something like this, but hearing it out loud stirred complex feelings within them. Irving, of course, felt even more strongly, as he deeply cared for Vicky. He would never abandon her. "I believe it''s pointless to dwell on these thoughts right now. We only need to arrange everything for the Shelter Game. I will prepare beforehand. I will find a way to awaken Vicky. The Night Blades'' method of controlling Vicky is hypnosis, and I know how to break that hypnosis," Irving declared before choosing to leave. Irving had no intention of discussing further with Aron, Anna, and Benjamin, as he felt that the three of them could no longer provide him with significant help. Once Irving left, Benjamin naturally chose to bid farewell as well. After seeing off Irving and Benjamin, Aron turned to Anna with a sigh. "It seems the situation is worse than we thought. If Vicky has really fallen under the Night Blades'' control, we should strengthen the protection of Angel Guild members." Aron was very concerned that the members of the Angel Guild might end up being controlled by the Night Blades, just like Vicky. However, Anna felt that Aron''s worries were somewhat excessive. The strength of the Angel Guild had significantly weakened compared to before. Now, the only ones remaining with considerable strength were the two of them and Nick. They had stayed at the Angel Guild headquarters, while Nick frequently acted alongside Irving. In this situation, how could the Night Blades possibly control the three of them? Though Anna disagreed with Aron''s assessment, she did not counter it. She simply nodded and said, "You''re right! We should indeed increase our vigilance! At the very least, we shouldn''t be as easily found by the Night Blades as the Ocean Group was, leaving vulnerabilities in our defenses!" Chapter 268 - 268: The Tool to Break Deep Hypnosis After bidding farewell to the members of the Angel Guild, Irving first sought out Sophia. Although he considered rescuing Vicky to be of utmost importance, collaborating with others was equally crucial. In the absence of a clear plan to save Vicky, he needed to prioritize forming alliances. Sophia was very pleased to see Irving. She had thought it was impossible for him to return, knowing how unique his feelings for Vicky were. His return brought her unexpected joy. "How did it go? Vicky hasn''t run into any danger, has she? Have you already rescued her?" While Sophia had never been particularly concerned about Vicky, she felt the need to show some care in front of Irving. In response to Sophia''s inquiry, Irving shook his head with a worried expression. "What happened? Has Vicky been killed by the Night Blades?" Sophia said, furrowing her brow as she voiced the worst-case scenario. Irving sighed. "If she had really been killed, I wouldn''t be feeling sorrow; I''d be furious. The greatest problem I face right now is that not only has Vicky not been killed by the Night Blades, but she has actually become one of them." Sophia was taken aback by Irving''s words. "That can''t be true, can it? Vicky is the president of the Ocean Group. How could she possibly join the Night Blades?" As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly stopped. Sophia realized she had forgotten about the factor of hypnosis. "Are you saying that the Night Blades hypnotized Vicky? If they really did that, we absolutely cannot let them get away with it! Hypnosis is a very evil technique!" Sophia had a strong aversion to others using hypnosis skills. The hypnosis skill in the Shelter Game was only a step away from mind control. If the intensity of hypnosis were even slightly stronger, it could turn the subject into a completely mindless puppet. Sophia had encountered a similar situation before. She did not want to become anyone else''s puppet, and naturally, she did not want anyone else to become a puppet for others either. Irving nodded. "My thoughts are similar to yours. If such a situation arises, we will make them pay a heavy price. But before that, we should handle our current matters." Under Sophia''s guidance, Irving quickly reached cooperation agreements with the major families in Starling City. In the agreements, he specified in detail the responsibilities each family needed to take on. After all, Irving believed that each family should contribute regularly. If they only offered help in times of crisis, they would likely not care about cooperating with him. Sophia wholeheartedly supported Irving''s approach. Moreover, she took this opportunity to successfully expand the influence of her own Mo family. After concluding negotiations with the families of Starling City, Irving returned to the secret base of the Green family located in the suburbs. "It seems that there are some tools stored in my family''s warehouse that can break hypnosis. I can retrieve them now." Deep within the secret base, Sophia was searching for the tools to break hypnosis. Throughout her searching process, Irving observed coldly. After about half an hour, Sophia finally found a small mirror. It was very tiny, easily covered by a single palm. However, the moment Irving saw the mirror, he suddenly realized that it had the ability to reveal the truth. Anything reflected in the mirror, regardless of any disguise, would be immediately exposed. Furthermore, if someone under hypnosis were to look into the mirror, they would be instantly freed from that state. Seeing the mirror made Irving very happy. "With this tool, I should be able to rescue Vicky! But before I use it, I need to ask you¡ªdoes your father know about this mirror''s existence?" Although Irving found the mirror to be incredibly useful, it was still property of the Green family. He felt it necessary to inquire whether Sophia''s father, Jony, was aware of its existence. Sophia''s expression showed a hint of hesitation. "My father doesn''t know that I''m helping you. However, he has a very high regard for you. I believe he wouldn''t mind this tool at all." After hearing Sophia''s words, Irving nodded slowly. "You''re right. That may very well be the case. I will bring this tool back as soon as possible. Once I''m familiar with its properties, I will head to the Shelter Game to rescue Vicky." Since he had obtained the tool to break hypnosis, Irving had no intention of wasting any more time. He wanted to return to his residence quickly to develop a detailed rescue plan. Just then, Sophia suddenly spoke up. "I think I can help you too! After all, I am the owner of this mirror, and I am very familiar with it. If you bring me along, the operation will surely go more smoothly." After hearing this, Irving hesitated slightly. Sophia was indeed strong enough, but her previous performance during their mission had not been very impressive. She struggled to be decisive in unexpected situations. Although Benjamin''s strength was comparable to Sophia''s, he could respond quickly when faced with unexpected events. This was one of the reasons everyone preferred to cooperate with Benjamin. Even those who had conflicts with him, like Aron, were willing to work with him. After a moment of hesitation, Irving nodded and said, "You''re right; having you with me should make the operation smoother. However, this mission won''t just involve the two of us. There will be more people involved this time." "That''s not a problem! After all, this is a mission to rescue Vicky! I''m sure the Ocean Group will send enough personnel!" Sophia initially thought the "more people" Irving referred to were members of the Ocean Group. However, she was surprised when Irving immediately denied it. "The Ocean Group doesn''t have many people available; I''m only bringing Benjamin along this time. In addition to you and Benjamin, I''ll also be bringing Wendy and Aron." Sophia did not show any change in expression upon hearing the names Benjamin and Aron. She felt that these two could indeed provide valuable assistance. However, upon hearing Wendy''s name, Sophia''s expression turned quite unpleasant. "Why are you bringing Wendy along? As far as I know, she''s just an ordinary assassin. She hasn''t gained much combat power in the Shelter Game at all!" Facing Sophia''s criticism, Irving simply replied, "I''m bringing Wendy along because I need to ensure her safety. You should know very well that the Night Blades can easily threaten us in the real world. If we all go to the Shelter Game, Wendy won''t be able to ensure her own safety alone. Do you really want to risk Wendy being eliminated by the Night Blades?" In response to Irving''s question, Sophia could only shake her head helplessly. "You don''t need to worry too much; I can make sure Wendy won''t hold us back." After saying this, Irving took Sophia back to his residence. At that moment, Wendy was in the living room watching a TV series. Even though Wendy was an assassin, without a mission, she had nothing to do but watch television. Wendy was quite puzzled by Irving and Sophia''s arrival. "Where have you been? Why are you coming home now? And why did you bring Sophia with you? I remember there aren''t that many guest rooms in the house." There was a subtle tension between Wendy and Sophia, as both women were not particularly fond of each other. Irving did not immediately notice the delicate change in their relationship. He simply explained why he had brought Sophia back with him. When Wendy heard that Vicky was under the control of the Night Blades, her expression turned to one of shock. "Isn''t Vicky supposed to be very cautious? How could she have fallen into their hands?" Irving quickly explained the situation to Wendy. Once she understood everything, her dissatisfaction with Sophia grew even stronger. "I think this mission is extremely dangerous. So, Miss Sophia, you should not come with us! After all, your ability to sense danger is quite poor!" Although Wendy''s strength in the Shelter Game was not on par with Sophia''s, her instincts as a professional assassin gave her a keen sense of danger. Wendy believed she could help Irving detect hidden threats, making her feel much more useful than Sophia. Upon hearing Wendy''s words, Sophia let out a laugh. "I think you are the truly useless one. Bringing you into the Shelter Game will only hold us back. I believe it''s best if I team up with Benjamin and Irving for this mission." Both Sophia and Wendy found each other incredibly bothersome, each hoping to kick the other out of the operation. However, neither of their attempts succeeded. After all, the only person who could truly make the decision was Irving. "Stop arguing!" Irving said firmly. "I believe both of you are more than capable and can each contribute your strengths. Only by working together can we achieve success swiftly." Irving''s words somewhat eased the tension between Wendy and Sophia, but both women knew their conflict had only just begun. Until a clear victor emerged, they would not back down. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 269 - 269: The Battle at the Desolate Canyon Irving was aware of the subtle tension between Wendy and Sophia, but he chose not to pay it much mind. After gathering the necessary equipment in his room, he led both women to the headquarters of Ocean Group. At the headquarters, Benjamin was waiting for Irving. When he spotted the two women behind Irving, a hint of doubt crept into his voice as he addressed Irving. "Why did you bring these two along? Do you really think they can provide us with significant assistance?" Although Benjamin maintained a calm demeanor, his tone clearly conveyed skepticism about Wendy and Sophia''s capabilities. Before Irving could respond, Sophia interjected coldly, "My abilities far surpass yours! At least in terms of frost spells, I am well beyond your level. During the operation, I can offer Irving much more support. Moreover, I am the one providing the tools to counter hypnosis. If I don''t come along, there''s no way you can successfully rescue Vicky from the Night Blades." In response to Sophia''s declaration, Benjamin merely nodded slightly. "Then why is Wendy coming along as well? As far as I know, she''s just someone who recently entered the shelter game. While she may be a professional assassin in the real world, that doesn''t grant her significant advantages in the shelter game." Benjamin wasn''t looking to argue with Wendy and Sophia. He simply wanted to ensure that they wouldn''t hinder his efforts during the mission. Wendy didn''t respond directly like Sophia had; instead, she turned her gaze to Irving. Irving smiled and said, "Our mission to the Desolate Canyon will definitely be known to the Night Blades. Therefore, I need to ensure that those left behind in the real world won''t be at risk after we leave. Wendy stays at my house, so to guarantee her safety, I must bring her along. You don''t need to worry; I can assure you she won''t slow us down during the operation." Irving laid out his reasoning plainly. He had no intention of deceiving Benjamin in any other way. Even if he managed to trick him temporarily, it would severely damage their cooperation moving forward. Benjamin accepted Irving''s explanation. "In that case, let''s get moving. The slower we act, the greater the danger to the president." Having gathered all the weapons and tools he deemed useful, Benjamin was ready to set off. Irving nodded. "You''re right! Let''s set off immediately! This is our second mission to the Desolate Canyon, and I''ve decided to name it ''The Battle at the Desolate Canyon!''" Among the four, only Sophia was somewhat unfamiliar with the Desolate Canyon. However, before the mission began, Irving had already briefed her on the general situation there. As soon as they entered the Desolate Canyon, they made their way toward the area where Elder Howard of the Night Blades was most likely to be located. Surveying the unfamiliar landscape before them, Irving quickly assessed the situation. "It seems the Night Blades have made a series of modifications to the entire Desolate Canyon. There are undoubtedly many traps hidden here. We must be extremely cautious during our operation." Benjamin nodded in agreement. "I think we should head directly north. I can sense a powerful dark energy coming from that direction. Only places where the Night Blades gather would have such strong dark power." Benjamin voiced his suggestion clearly. Irving did not express any objections, though he had some reservations about Benjamin''s plan. Ultimately, however, he agreed to it. And so, the group proceeded northward, heading directly into the traps that Elder Howard had prepared for them. The moment Irving and the others entered the Desolate Canyon, Elder Howard had already locked onto their location. "They''ve finally arrived in the Desolate Canyon. This time, I will not let them escape!" Elder Howard was resolute. He believed this was his final opportunity. If he failed in this endeavor, the higher-ups in the Night Blades would not give him another chance. Moreover, with Elder Kent killed by Irving, Howard was eager for revenge. Though his desire for vengeance was strong, he also understood that Irving was not an easy opponent to deal with. Therefore, he wouldn''t make his move until Irving had been significantly weakened. In addition to setting a series of traps, Elder Howard had summoned all his subordinates from the Night Blades. "What you need to do is simple: stay hidden in the traps and create trouble for Irving and his team. As long as you can weaken their strength, I will reward you accordingly." Elder Howard issued his orders directly to the members of the Night Blades. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The members of the Night Blades had gone through a series of tumultuous events, and while they were aware of Irving''s formidable strength, they found it impossible to refuse the order to fight him. If any member of the Night Blades dared to decline the battle, Elder Howard would eliminate them on the spot. Moreover, the majority of the Night Blades members held onto a sense of false hope. They believed that hiding in the traps would effectively shield them from Irving''s attacks. "If you''re ready, set off immediately! I expect you to perform better in this operation than you did before. If you repeat the same mistakes as during the castle assault, I won''t let you off easily. During the castle operation, you all failed to fulfill your roles," Howard said, his expression turning menacing as he recalled the castle battle. Elder Howard had always believed that Elder Kent''s failure was not due to Kent himself, but rather because the other members of the Night Blades did not fully cooperate with him. Upon hearing Howard''s words, the members of the Night Blades sprang into action, knowing that any delay could put their lives in grave danger. Once the Night Blades members had departed, Elder Howard slowly made his way to his secret room, which contained a large, pitch-black door. After pushing the door open, he stepped into the ruins of Shadow City. "You''ve finally arrived. Does this mean Irving has entered the Desolate Canyon?" A chilling voice echoed from deep within the ruins. Immediately, the area around Elder Howard was enveloped in a pink glow. A blood-red wolf head materialized not far away. It was the same wolf head that had just spoken. "He has indeed appeared in the Desolate Canyon; I came here to inform you of this." Although Elder Howard had already forged an alliance with the blood-red wolf head, he still couldn''t discern its true nature. He could see traces of both the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence within it, yet he had an unsettling feeling that it was neither of them. "It seems you still have doubts about our partnership. If you have any questions, feel free to voice them now. After all, our upcoming operation can only succeed through our combined efforts," the blood-red wolf head said, glaring at Elder Howard with its pupil-less eyes. Elder Howard nodded. "What I want to know most right now is who you really are." Upon hearing this question, the blood-red wolf head let out a chilling laugh. "Isn''t it a bit ridiculous for you to ask that? Can you really not figure out who I am? Don''t you know that the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence were fighting over whose power belonged to whom?" As soon as Howard heard the question thrown back at him, he immediately realized the identity of the blood-red wolf head. It represented the power of the Werewolf God. Neither the werewolf leader nor Elder Lawrence had succeeded in obtaining the Werewolf God''s power. Instead, the Werewolf God had successfully descended into the Desolate Canyon through their bodies. Howard had some reservations about cooperating with the Werewolf God. "I have encountered other deities in the shelter game. Though they possess immense power, they look down on humanity. Why would you choose to ally with us humans?" The Werewolf God responded with a derisive tone, "I am not cooperating with you; I am merely using you! Without you, I wouldn''t be able to escape from the ruins of Shadow City. While I utilize you, I will also provide you with some small assistance, such as helping you defeat Irving! Although I have never fought Irving directly, I have seen him through the memories of the werewolf leader and Elder Lawrence. Irving poses a certain threat to me. To eliminate that threat at its source, I must personally intervene and offer you some aid." The Werewolf God''s words reassured Elder Howard somewhat. He had never believed that the werewolves would genuinely cooperate with him. "Well then! Actually, I didn''t plan on cooperating with you too much either. I''ll draw Irving here, and what you need to do is eliminate him." "What I should do is not for you to instruct! It is a great honor for you to cooperate with me as a deity. Now, stop wasting time on these trivialities and go do what you need to do!" The Werewolf God dismissed Elder Howard. Howard felt no reluctance as he left; he had already confirmed the most important matter for himself. Chapter 270 - 270: Rudimentary and Half-Hearted Traps The cooperation between Elder Howard and the Werewolf God posed a significant threat to Irving. While Irving sensed the presence of danger, he had no way of knowing the series of actions being taken by the Werewolf God. Although the Werewolf God had not fully descended into the shelter game, it had already managed to evade detection by both Irving and the knowledge fairy. The warning the knowledge fairy had previously given to Irving was also due to the existence of the Werewolf God. Even though Irving was unaware of the true strength of the enemy he was about to face, he remained vigilant. As the group continued their journey, Irving made sure to memorize the surrounding scenery. Despite the Night Blades having made a series of modifications to the Desolate Canyon, certain sights within it had remained unchanged. Irving quickly realized their exact location. "We are currently in the same area we reached the last time we entered the Desolate Canyon. This time, we didn''t bring a map of the Desolate Canyon with us, so we have to proceed based on our memories." He paused to survey his surroundings before addressing the others. Benjamin nodded in response. "So, do you think we should continue heading north?" "Yes, let''s keep moving north! When we last entered the Desolate Canyon, we followed the main road northward! I believe we are about to step into an enemy trap! So you all need to be prepared for battle; I don''t want you to fall into a state of despair right at the start of the fight!" As Irving spoke, he deliberately cast a glance at Wendy. He had a certain level of confidence in Sophia and Benjamin; he just needed to ensure that Wendy wouldn''t encounter too many problems. Wendy, of course, noticed Irving''s gaze. She promptly took out her weapon and confidently declared, "I don''t need your protection! I can ensure my own safety; my strength is greater than you think!" Sophia responded with a mocking smile upon hearing this. Benjamin continued to regard Wendy with a calm expression. Only Irving smiled as he said, "In that case, I hope you can live up to your words! I truly believe you can protect yourself!" Irving''s words of encouragement made Wendy very happy. The group continued forward, and after about fifteen minutes, they encountered the first trap. However, this trap was rather rudimentary. It was located right in the middle of the road, and there were no disguises or cover surrounding it. "Is this how Night Blades intends to stop us? They must be seriously underestimating our strength," Sophia said, exasperated upon seeing the trap. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving and Benjamin both remained silent. Although they also found the trap to be quite simplistic, they thought that even a rudimentary trap could provide additional clues. The two of them circled the trap, observing it carefully. "I think the Night Blades were in a rush when they built this trap. They didn''t even set up any dark magic around it. It seems Elder Howard didn''t prepare as thoroughly as we expected," Benjamin stated, voicing his judgment. Irving nodded in agreement with Benjamin''s assessment, but he felt there was a flaw in Benjamin''s reasoning. "This trap is indeed very simplistic and half-hearted. However, that doesn''t mean Elder Howard hasn''t made all the necessary preparations. He might be trying to mislead our judgment with this trap! So we must remain vigilant!" After Irving''s words, the group proceeded once more. After passing the first trap, they encountered several more traps, but like the first, they were all quite half-hearted. Irving and the others faced almost no trouble at all. It wasn''t until they reached the entrance of a canyon that they encountered their first real challenge. The entrance was heavily blocked by a large amount of spider webs. Even from outside the canyon, Irving and the others could sense the presence of many spider monsters inside. These spider monsters shouldn''t have been living in the Desolate Canyon; the only explanation was that the Night Blades had introduced them into the area. "What should we do next? Should we just charge in? Although the combat strength of these spider monsters isn''t very strong, each one has highly toxic venom. If we get hit by their venom during the battle, we''ll end up poisoned. We don''t have enough supplies to quickly cure ourselves!" Sophia said, her tone still very calm. However, both Irving and Benjamin could tell that Sophia was still somewhat worried. Irving shook his head. "We definitely don''t need to charge in directly! I''ll use my spells first, and once I''m done, you must follow up with your frost spells. Together, we can take out all the spider monsters in the canyon! Benjamin, you''re in charge of keeping an eye on the surroundings. If any other members of the Night Blades show up, eliminate them." Irving quickly assigned each person''s role. The only one he didn''t assign was Wendy, as he didn''t believe she could offer him any assistance from the start. Wendy remained silent, knowing that as long as she didn''t hinder them in the upcoming battle, that would be enough. Benjamin swiftly melded into the shadows. Only in the shadows could he better observe the situation around them. After Benjamin left, Irving took out his Staff of Calamity. The moment the staff was drawn, all the spiders in the canyon sensed the powerful magical fluctuations. The spider monsters began to swarm toward the entrance of the canyon. Sophia and Wendy''s expressions both changed. Sophia was doing her best to stay calm, but the tension on her face betrayed her. As for Wendy, it was even more evident; her legs felt weak. Even if she were told to run now, she wouldn''t get far. Only Irving maintained a very calm demeanor. As a large number of spiders gathered at the canyon entrance, Irving raised his staff high. Then, waves of blazing flames shot toward the canyon entrance. The flames ignited the webs at the entrance, and the spiders trapped within the webs were engulfed in the fire. Many of the spider monsters were eliminated, and the power of the fallen spiders was absorbed by Irving''s Taikoo Flame Pearl. Throughout the battle, Irving''s strength continued to grow. After his attack concluded, Irving turned to look at Sophia. "Now it''s your time to shine! The majority of the spider monsters have already been taken care of, but there are still some that are highly resistant to fire. Your job is to use your frost spells to eliminate those surviving monsters! I believe this shouldn''t be too much of a challenge for you." Sophia nodded in response. After preparing herself, she raised her staff. As the staff glowed with blue light, her eyes suddenly turned blue as well. Snowflakes began to drift down from the sky around her. A powerful frost energy gathered around Sophia''s staff. As she began to chant her incantation, one frost spell after another shot toward the entrance of the canyon. The spider monsters, which had been engulfed in flames moments before, were suddenly plunged into freezing temperatures. The surviving monsters were all eliminated. After completing her attack, Sophia quickly returned to her normal state. Although she had displayed strength comparable to Irving''s, she knew she had exhausted herself in the attack, while Irving hadn''t used all his power. Furthermore, Irving could always control his magic effortlessly, something Sophia couldn''t achieve. Once the attack concluded, Benjamin reappeared in front of the three of them. "There are no members of the Night Blades nearby! We still haven''t approached the most critical trap that Elder Howard prepared." Irving nodded. "Indeed! If we were close to the key trap set by Elder Howard, we would definitely encounter members of the Night Blades. This means we are still quite far from Vicky. We need to pick up the pace! Wendy, I hope you can keep up with us! Don''t fall too far behind!" Wendy nodded. She believed that while she might not be as strong, she should be able to keep pace with Irving and the others. However, what happened next far exceeded her expectations. Irving, Sophia, and Benjamin moved through the Desolate Canyon with astonishing speed. Despite her best efforts, Wendy could only barely keep up with their pace. After half an hour, the three came to a stop, while Wendy was nearly exhausted. "Why are you running so fast? I almost couldn''t keep up with you!" Wendy complained slightly. However, none of them responded to her remark. Before them stood a massive building that hadn''t existed the last time Irving and the others had visited the Desolate Canyon. Moreover, the architectural style of this building was very consistent with that of Shadow City, which meant it was undoubtedly a trap. Chapter 271 - 271: An Unexpected Old Rival After observing the massive building in front of them, Irving turned directly to Sophia and Benjamin. "I believe we must enter this building. Although there are definitely traps inside, we cannot hesitate. The longer we delay, the greater the danger Vicky will face! We need to rescue Vicky as quickly as possible to minimize the impact of the dark forces on her." Benjamin wholeheartedly agreed with Irving''s words. As soon as Irving finished speaking, he volunteered, "Let me go in alone. I''m very agile, and I definitely won''t get trapped easily." Irving certainly recognized Benjamin''s abilities. However, he felt it was too risky to let Benjamin go in by himself. Irving believed that both he and Benjamin should enter together, while Sophia needed to stay outside to ensure Wendy''s safety. "Let''s go in together! It''s too dangerous for you to go in alone, and I believe this trap has been meticulously prepared. You won''t be able to disarm it by yourself." After saying this, Irving turned his gaze to Wendy. "You don''t need to go inside; just stay out here. Sophia will be with you and will make sure you''re safe." Irving''s words surprised both Sophia and Wendy. They exchanged glances and then simultaneously exclaimed, "Why?!" The two of them saying this in unison felt a bit strange to them. Feeling somewhat awkward, they each turned to Irving to ask why he wanted to do it this way. "I believe I need to act with you because my strength is not weak. If I stay outside, both of you would also face a certain level of danger." Sophia stated straightforwardly. In her view, she was certainly not weaker than Benjamin. Thus, she believed she should accompany Irving. Sophia did not think she needed anyone to look after her. As soon as Sophia finished speaking, Wendy chimed in. "Even if I don''t have enough power to enter the trap with you, I can still ensure my own safety. You don''t need to worry too much about me while you''re out there." Though their words were not exactly the same, the essence of their messages was clear. Neither of them wanted to be left out of the action. Irving felt quite helpless in response to what the two of them had said. "I know you both are very confident, but I hope you can have some faith in me. The reason I made this arrangement is that I believe it is the most sensible one." Since Irving had already made his point, Sophia and Wendy decided not to argue further. In the end, Irving and Benjamin entered the building, while Wendy and Sophia waited outside. Wendy kept a vigilant eye on her surroundings; she didn''t trust that Sophia would ensure her safety. She felt that she had to fend for herself. Sophia, on the other hand, did not pay much attention to Wendy''s situation. Although she had promised Irving to look after Wendy, that didn''t mean she had to monitor Wendy''s every move. As soon as Irving and Benjamin entered the building, they were met with a significant threat. The moment they stepped inside, they were confronted by two massive mechanical puppets that blocked their path. The mechanical puppets immediately launched an attack on Irving and Benjamin. Irving reacted quickly, casting Gravity Swamp to successfully slow down the puppets'' movement. He then raised his staff and hurled two blazing fireballs at the mechanical puppets. While the fireballs didn''t completely destroy the puppets, they inflicted severe damage. Seizing the opportunity, Benjamin maneuvered around to the back of one of the mechanical puppets. Using a very sharp dagger he possessed, he destroyed the puppet''s critical mechanism. In no time, they managed to take down one of the mechanical puppets. The other mechanical puppet, instead of engaging in a fight with Irving and Benjamin, bolted deeper into the building. The two exchanged glances and felt they should pursue it, even though they also considered that this could be a trap. In a split second, they made the same decision. Without hesitation, they both dashed after the mechanical puppet. Although they moved quickly, they still couldn''t catch up to it immediately. They soon found themselves deeper inside the building. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There, they encountered someone they hadn''t expected. A stooped old man emerged slowly from the depths of the structure. Upon seeing him, Irving''s expression darkened significantly. "I really didn''t expect you to still be alive! Didn''t I eliminate you already?!" Irving shouted at the stooped old man. Benjamin was taken aback by Irving''s reaction. At this moment, Benjamin had yet to clearly see the appearance of the stooped old man in the distance. "Do you really think that as an elder of the Night Blades, I could be so easily eliminated? I was not destroyed by you; in fact, I have gained even greater dark powers! You will pay a heavy price for this!" The old man slowly stepped into the light, and at that moment, Benjamin finally recognized him. It was the long-lost Elder Seville, who had been thought to be dead. "This is impossible! I watched you be completely destroyed with my own eyes! Even if dark powers are incredibly strong, and even if the Night Blades have some incomprehensible spells, there''s no way you could come back to life," Benjamin exclaimed, his reaction even more intense than Irving''s. The threat posed by Elder Seville was far greater to Benjamin and Vicky than it was to Irving. Elder Seville had been in constant opposition to the Smith family from the very beginning. Elder Seville chuckled upon hearing Benjamin''s words. "You underestimate the great dark powers too much! Even if you can weaken the forces of darkness, you cannot stop the revenge of the shadows. I will take revenge on your behalf, representing the dark powers." No sooner had he finished speaking than Elder Seville summoned countless black spheres around his body. Each black sphere was filled with immense dark energy. At the same time, Benjamin was ready for battle, instinctively drawing his dagger. Only Irving remained calm, gazing at Elder Seville. "You''re just a phony projection, aren''t you?" he said softly, directing his words at Elder Seville. This remark caused both Elder Seville and Benjamin to turn their attention to Irving. In that instant, Benjamin realized that his actions might have been a bit too reckless. If Elder Seville was merely a projection, then he needed to keep his composure. Gradually, Benjamin''s anxiety subsided, and he returned his dagger to its original position. Elder Seville, still smiling, replied, "You can see me as a projection! But in the upcoming battle, you will understand that my power far exceeds your imagination!" After saying this, Elder Seville launched an attack on Irving and Benjamin. A torrent of dark energy transformed into monstrous forms, charging toward them. Although Benjamin trusted Irving, he still felt an immense pressure. Benjamin still drew his weapon, preparing to fight the oncoming dark monsters. However, Irving remained as calm as ever. He didn''t even take out his staff, nor did he plan to utilize the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. He simply observed the monsters with a steady gaze. Irving''s demeanor puzzled Benjamin, causing him to hesitate and refrain from taking any rash action. When the mass of dark monsters charged towards them, they all halted in unison. The smile on Elder Seville''s face vanished completely. Irving lifted his head to look at Elder Seville and smiled. "You think you can throw me into a panic with such a level of hypnosis? That''s a bit overestimating your abilities, isn''t it? Do you really think I can''t see through your disguise?" As soon as Irving finished speaking, he activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Under its influence, Elder Seville''s form rapidly transformed, gradually becoming an ordinary member of the Night Blades. This member held a burning glass candle in his hand. "So your method of hypnosis relies on a glass candle! It seems I overestimated your strength. I thought you possessed more powerful hypnosis spells," Irving remarked, having dispelled the opponent''s disguise. He immediately launched an attack. Naturally, Benjamin followed suit, attacking alongside Irving. The ordinary Night Blades member with the glass candle did not appear flustered at all. He simply smashed the candle onto the ground. The small flame atop the glass candle quickly erupted into towering flames. "So what if you see through my illusion? You can never eliminate me! Because you cannot pass through this inferno! The flames are infused with dark power. If you attempt to force your way through, you''ll be consumed by that very darkness! You would never dare to take such an action!" The ordinary Night Blades member remained arrogant. Irving didn''t refute his claims. In fact, he and Benjamin stood right in front of the raging flames. "I indeed cannot pass through, but that doesn''t mean my attacks can''t!" Irving declared. He raised his staff and summoned a powerful fireball. The fireball pierced through the inferno, striking the Night Blades member behind the flames. Almost instantly, Irving and Benjamin heard the anguished cries of the Night Blades member. Before long, the member was completely consumed by the fireball, meeting his end. Chapter 272 - 272: The Revival of Shadow City Irving and Benjamin quietly listened to the screams of the Night Blades member. When the cries finally faded away, Benjamin hesitated slightly before asking Irving, "Do we need to keep moving forward? The flames in front of us shouldn''t burn for much longer." Irving nodded. "Of course we should continue! Do you really think we shouldn''t completely dismantle the trap in front of us?" In response to Irving''s retort, Benjamin didn''t provide an answer, but his demeanor indicated that he disagreed with Irving''s assessment. "I believe that no matter what troubles we encounter, we cannot stop moving forward. Because as time goes on, the enemies we face will only grow stronger. I don''t think Elder Howard will sit idly by; he''s surely preparing more traps for us. Therefore, we should endure the pressure and keep pushing ahead." After saying this, Irving started walking forward. Benjamin had no choice but to reluctantly follow behind him. The two continued their advance through the building. They encountered trap after trap, but they were now familiar with the nature of these traps, and they quickly disabled each one. After about half an hour of progress, the two finally came across a more formidable opponent. A large number of Night Blades members had gathered in front of a great door. Each member held a burning glass candle in their hands. Together, they wielded a powerful dark energy. "You two cannot advance any further! We can completely eliminate you right here!" one of the Night Blades members shouted fiercely, brandishing his burning glass candle toward Irving and Benjamin. In the face of this provocation, Irving and Benjamin did not seem overly concerned. Irving coldly replied, "I''m giving you one last chance! If you''re willing to offer us your assistance, we can let you go. But if you continue to obstruct our path, don''t blame me for being impolite." While Irving hoped to utterly destroy the Night Blades, he didn''t harbor as much animosity toward the ordinary members. If the ordinary members were willing to help him, he would be willing to spare them. Some of the Night Blades members were beginning to waver. They realized that their strength was no match for Irving, and if they could convince him to let them go, they would be quite pleased. However, in the end, none of the Night Blades members were willing to cooperate with Irving. Among them were some of Elder Howard''s loyal followers, who would prevent any other Night Blades members from siding with Irving. "Since you don''t intend to cooperate with me, don''t blame me for being rude!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, he launched an attack against the Night Blades members with his weapon. Irving''s attack went smoothly. Although the Night Blades members had glass candles and other items, these tools were no match for him. He quickly eliminated most of the Night Blades members. He left only two Night Blades members alive, as he still hoped to gather some information from them. "Why have you set traps here? Do you know where Elder Howard has taken Vicky?" Irving asked coldly, directing his question at the two surviving members. One of the Night Blades members glared at Irving in anger, refusing to answer any of his questions. The other member, however, appeared very hesitant. Understanding the dynamic between the two, Irving wasted no time and killed the angry Night Blades member. "It seems you''re unwilling to cooperate with me, so I have no reason to keep you alive!" In an instant, Irving turned the member to ashes. "Do you have anything to say to me? If you have nothing to share, your fate will be the same as his," Irving coldly asked the last surviving Night Blades member. Upon hearing Irving''s question, the member quickly responded, "I have a lot to tell you! The information I provide will be very useful! Just let me go, and I''ll share everything!" "That depends on whether the information you provide is actually useful in my eyes. If I find it useless, I won''t hesitate to eliminate you," Irving replied, not fully trusting the member. In Irving''s view, there was a possibility that the member was lying. He knew he needed to wait until the member revealed all his information before making a final judgment. The Night Blades member quickly nodded, "Don''t worry, the information I provide will definitely be very useful. I can answer the two questions you just asked right now." After saying this, the Night Blades member paused for a moment. "We set traps here because the dark energy in this area is the strongest. We can use this dark energy to generate a projection that is not weak in power. The Elder Seville you saw before was likely a projection created using this dark energy. I can''t be completely certain, as I am just an ordinary member of the Night Blades. This building is directly managed by one of Elder Howard''s trusted subordinates. The person you just killed was one of Howard''s inner circle. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for where Elder Howard has taken Vicky, I actually have no idea. I only know that she should currently be in the ruins of Shadow City. It seems Howard is constructing even more terrifying traps in the ruins of Shadow City." After hearing what the member said, Irving and Benjamin couldn''t help but nod. The information provided was indeed very valuable, and it corroborated what they had previously learned. "Besides this, what else do you know? Why does Elder Howard want to build traps in Shadow City? Can''t he construct traps elsewhere?" "As far as I know, there are still many magical formations that the Night Blades prepared in Shadow City. Those magical formations can give Elder Howard even greater power. I''ve also heard a rumor that Elder Howard found an ally within Shadow City. This ally is extremely terrifying, but at the same time, they possess formidable strength. Elder Howard hopes to use this ally''s power to eliminate you and revive Shadow City." The intelligence provided by the Night Blades member left Irving and Benjamin astonished. They hadn''t expected Elder Howard to have such a powerful ally, nor did they think that he intended to revive Shadow City. "That''s absolutely impossible. We''ve been to Shadow City before; it has been utterly destroyed. Even if Elder Howard has immense dark power, he would not be able to revive Shadow City," Benjamin directly refuted the information. The member looked terrified upon hearing this. "I am not lying; reviving Shadow City is one of Elder Howard''s plans. You have to believe me!" Irving''s expression showed a hint of hesitation. After a moment, he smiled and said, "The information you provided is indeed very valuable, and I will honor my promise. I will let you go, but I will ensure that you will never be able to enter the shelter game again." As soon as Irving finished speaking, the Night Blades member immediately left the shelter game. Irving successfully destroyed the opponent''s shelter. They would no longer be able to enter the shelter game, and it was highly unlikely that the Night Blades would be able to find them again. "Do you really believe the information he provided? Why do I feel like he''s still trying to mislead us?" Benjamin asked Irving directly. Irving shook his head. "I don''t fully trust the information he provided. In fact, I rarely trust information given by others outright. However, at least his information gives us a direction to work toward. We should head straight for Shadow City. After all, Shadow City is of utmost importance. Once we reach Shadow City, we''ll have answers to all our questions." When Irving said this, his tone remained calm, leading Benjamin to believe that Irving was very confident and that everything was under his control. However, in reality, Irving was not as confident as he appeared. He was feeling a bit worried. Irving didn''t want to show his concern directly, as that would only cause his companions to panic more. He and Benjamin quickly left the massive building. The moment they stepped out, the enormous structure suddenly vanished. Wendy and Sophia both showed expressions of surprise at this sight. "You don''t need to be so surprised; that building was just an illusion. We''ve eliminated all the Night Blades members inside, so naturally, the building can no longer exist," Irving said before leading everyone onward. As they advanced, Irving outlined his new plan. "Our next destination is Shadow City. Although Shadow City has been reduced to ruins, there is still potent power beneath its surface. Elder Howard must have taken Vicky to the ruins of Shadow City. So, if we want to rescue Vicky, we must take risks." When Wendy heard the name Shadow City, a look of terror crossed her face. She recalled the series of calamities she had endured there. Although she had managed to escape with help from others, she couldn''t forget the difficult situation she had faced. Sophia also felt some anxiety, but since she didn''t know what powerful beings existed beneath the ruins of Shadow City, her worries were somewhat vague. Although Irving had told Sophia about the events that took place during their last mission in the Desolate Canyon, she hadn''t experienced it firsthand. Her judgment was still not entirely accurate. Chapter 273 - 273: The Unwavering Confidence of Elder Howard No matter how much worry Irving''s companions felt, they knew they had to accompany him to Shadow City. All the evidence pointed towards that location. If they didn''t go to Shadow City, there would be no way to rescue Vicky. Ultimately, Sophia chose to remain silent. She understood that what was about to happen might far exceed her imagination. Nevertheless, she had to trust Irving. As Irving and his companions made their way to Shadow City, Elder Howard learned that all of his traps had been dismantled. However, for Howard, this wasn''t necessarily a dire situation. The traps were merely a means to hinder Irving''s movements. "It seems Irving is still as powerful as before. I cannot underestimate him! I must prepare for everything!" Elder Howard paced back and forth in front of his trusted subordinates. He appeared to be contemplating his next course of action. However, his subordinates were well aware that Howard was someone who preferred to have all plans meticulously laid out in advance. His current tension and hesitation were likely just for show. Before long, Howard came to a halt. He turned directly to his subordinates. "I have long prepared a plan to deal with Irving, and this time, it is absolutely foolproof. All you need to do is execute my plan. I hope that during the course of this operation, none of you make any mistakes. This mission is critical for us. If any of you slip up, don''t blame me for meting out severe punishment after the operation is over! You should know very well that I am not trying to scare you!" Elder Howard had already devised his plan. His earlier hesitation was merely a momentary thought to modify it. In the end, he decided against making any changes, believing that his original plan was sufficient to defeat Irving. At this moment, Howard was brimming with confidence. Everything was unfolding according to his previous assumptions. Howard''s subordinates sprang into action immediately. Some were assigned to maintain the traps on the outskirts of Shadow City, while others were tasked with initiating the powerful ritual that Howard had been preparing for a long time within the city itself. Howard did not place all his hopes on the Werewolf God alone. In fact, he had also prepared formidable ritual spells. As long as the ritual could be successfully conducted, Howard would gain unimaginable dark power within Shadow City. At that point, he would possess the ability to confront Irving head-on. As Howard''s subordinates set their plans into motion, he made his way deeper into Shadow City. He needed to ascertain the current state of the Werewolf God. Although the Werewolf God had previously assured him that he could pose a significant threat to Irving, Howard was not one to fully trust anyone blindly. When Howard reappeared before the Werewolf God, he noticed a significant change in the creature''s form. The Werewolf God, once a blood-red wolf head, had now transformed into a dark red werewolf. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems your power has grown stronger than before. Previously, I could only see a wolf''s head; now I see a complete werewolf," Howard remarked with a smile directed at the Werewolf God. The dark red werewolf seemed to regard Howard, but it offered no response. At that moment, Howard felt a fluctuation of power around him. "Am I mistaken? Or have you lost your sanity and decided not to cooperate with me any longer?" Howard inquired, his tone devoid of any fear. In his view, he was more than capable of standing against anyone in Shadow City. "I will certainly continue to cooperate with you! However, I must say your performance has been quite poor! The traps you set up were utterly useless!" the Werewolf God''s voice echoed, sounding markedly different from before. Previously, his voice resembled a mix of Elder Lawrence''s and the werewolf leader''s, but now it had taken on an ethereal quality, likely representing the Werewolf God''s true voice. Upon hearing the Werewolf God''s complaint, Howard responded with a smile. "Those traps were never meant to be effective. I didn''t expect you to rely on them! They were merely tools to delay Irving''s movements. The real way to secure victory is to defeat him decisively within Shadow City. Don''t tell me you lack confidence?" The Werewolf God was taken aback by Howard''s counter-question. "Of course, I have enough confidence! I just hope you don''t hinder my efforts!" Howard chuckled lightly at this remark. "I assure you, I will not hold you back. I am very confident in this operation. I expect you to follow through with our agreed-upon plan." With that, Howard turned and left. The Werewolf God watched him depart, lost in thought. He felt that Howard''s confidence was a bit excessive, and he couldn''t quite comprehend why the elder was so sure of himself. In fact, Elder Howard''s confidence stemmed entirely from the powerful assistance he had received from the Night Blades. The leader of the Night Blades had entrusted Howard with two exceptionally potent weapons to ensure the success of his plan. At that moment, these two weapons were located at the very center of Shadow City. The ritual spells that Howard had arranged in Shadow City were centered around these two weapons. As long as they could be successfully activated, Howard would possess unprecedented power. Regardless of the Werewolf God''s and Howard''s individual thoughts, they both prepared to confront Irving. At that moment, Irving, along with his companions, arrived at the outskirts of Shadow City. The return to Shadow City cast an uneasy expression on the faces of Irving, Wendy, and Benjamin. "Let''s hope our luck is better this time," Wendy said, her voice tinged with hesitation. Irving simply nodded. After surveying the surroundings, he decided to press on. "We should continue forward! I''ve noticed that there are no enemies in sight! If I''m not mistaken, Elder Howard must be waiting for us at the very center of Shadow City." Benjamin wholeheartedly agreed with Irving''s assessment. Although Wendy was reluctant to head directly to the heart of Shadow City, she had no reason to stop Irving. Ultimately, only Sophia voiced her dissent. "I think we shouldn''t be in such a hurry! We need to scout the area around Shadow City first. What if there are ambushes nearby?" Sophia''s words surprised everyone. Benjamin felt that Sophia was being overly cautious. Couldn''t she just follow Irving''s lead? Wendy, while supporting Sophia''s perspective, would never openly back her. Moreover, Wendy saw the argument between Sophia and Irving as beneficial to herself. Irving turned around and spoke patiently. "There are definitely some ambushes around Shadow City. However, we can''t afford to stop and scout the area, as that would severely hinder our pace. And even if we do scout the area, what would that achieve? Are we supposed to eliminate all the enemies first? Our objective this time is to rescue Vicky. As long as we can save her, the rest is secondary. If the members of the Night Blades don''t pose a threat to us, then there''s no need for us to seek them out." Irving''s reasoning was clear and straightforward. He believed that in the face of a crisis, one must maintain a calm mindset and a clear objective. After hearing this, Sophia shook her head. "We do need to rescue Vicky, but at the same time, we must weaken the Night Blades'' power! We have to prepare for the possibility that Vicky might side with the Night Blades." As soon as Sophia finished speaking, Benjamin shot back, "What do you mean by that? Do you think Miss Vicky has already joined the Night Blades?" "I''m not saying that," Sophia replied. "I''m just saying we need to be prepared for that possibility! You don''t need to argue against me directly because you should know that such a scenario could arise." Sophia and Benjamin were on the verge of a direct confrontation. Sophia''s words had indeed angered Benjamin, but there was some truth to what she was saying. Finally, a hint of anger appeared on Benjamin''s typically calm face. "If that situation arises, it''s because you''re slowing us down. If we could get to the president faster, she would be able to break free from the deep hypnosis." Benjamin said this in anger. Sophia remained unfazed, simply responding coolly, "Without me, you wouldn''t be able to operate the device to break the hypnosis. So your hypothetical scenario is impossible. I think we should be more cautious! Therefore, I will not continue forward!" Sophia''s declaration made everyone present feel uncomfortable. Wendy even interjected, "I actually think your reasoning has some merit, but given the current situation, we should follow Irving''s lead. Since Irving has already made a decision, we shouldn''t entertain any other ideas." Although Wendy''s words sounded harsh, they were indeed quite reasonable. In the course of action, if everyone insisted on their own opinions, the entire team would fall apart. Therefore, during the operation, it was essential for everyone to follow the commands of the strongest member. Chapter 274 - 274: The Reluctant Split Faced with everyone''s persuasion, Sophia did not change her mind. She became more resolute in her beliefs, thinking that the others had not fully considered the situation. "What you say does have some merit. In the course of action, we should heed the judgment of the strongest among us. But is Irving really the strongest?" When Sophia said this, everyone looked at her in surprise. "What do you mean by that? Do you think your abilities are greater than Irving''s?" Benjamin asked coldly. Sophia nodded. "Yes, that''s exactly what I think. While Irving may be stronger than all of us in combat, he lacks my experience when it comes to making decisions in complex situations. I believe I can make the most accurate judgments when faced with complicated circumstances. Therefore, you should follow my lead! Commanders and fighters have completely different roles. In complex situations, the commander should take precedence." Sophia''s lengthy argument was intended to prove that her command abilities were superior. However, Benjamin and Wendy could no longer listen. Yet, neither of them felt they could strongly oppose Sophia before Irving made his stance clear. Irving spoke slowly. "What you say is indeed correct; your command abilities are somewhat stronger. However, I believe you do not have as comprehensive an understanding of the overall situation as I do. So you should still follow my orders." Irving did not intend to agree with Sophia''s assertions. Sophia''s expression showed deep disappointment. "Irving, I hope you don''t let your emotions dictate your actions! You can play a more significant role in the battles ahead; there''s no need for you to compete with me for control of this operation." Sophia felt that Irving was acting out of stubbornness. However, Irving believed his judgment was the most reasonable. "Have you fought against Elder Howard before? Have you ever been to Shadow City? The answers to both of these questions are no. You''ve neither faced Elder Howard in direct combat nor gained more understanding of Shadow City. So what qualifies you to say that you should command this operation? Once you have more information, then provide me with your thoughts. Until then, it''s best for you to stick with me." After saying this, Irving decided to continue moving forward. In Irving''s view, the conversation with Sophia was just a waste of time. However, Sophia did not move to join him. She stood her ground and coldly said, "If you believe your judgment is correct, then go ahead and act. I believe my judgment is right, so I will observe the situation around Shadow City." Irving gave Sophia a deep look. He found her behavior today to be somewhat odd. Nevertheless, he refrained from saying much more and simply replied, "If you think that''s what you should do, then go ahead! We can split up now!" With that, Irving proceeded deeper into Shadow City. Wendy and Benjamin naturally followed Irving without hesitation. Sophia ultimately chose to head toward the outskirts of Shadow City. Sophia wasn''t trying to pick a fight with Irving; she didn''t genuinely want to compete for control of this operation. She truly believed that observing the situation around the outskirts of Shadow City was the wisest choice. Thus, both sides reluctantly set out on their separate paths. However, both hoped for the other''s success, as only then could their subsequent actions proceed more smoothly. While Irving and Sophia were taking their respective actions, Elder Howard''s loyal followers were also mobilizing. One trap after another was activated within Shadow City. However, these traps posed little threat to Irving. He easily circumvented the vast majority of them. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ultimately, Irving, along with Benjamin and Wendy, reached the very center of Shadow City in less than half an hour. There, they encountered the enemy they had longed to see: Elder Howard. At that moment, Elder Howard stood atop the central building of Shadow City, smiling down at Irving and his companions. "You finally made it. Your pace is slower than I expected. Did you have some sort of argument on the way? If that''s the case, then success is unlikely for you." Elder Howard continued to regard Irving and the others with a smile. Irving coldly replied, "What does that have to do with you? My purpose in coming here is very simple: to rescue Vicky. If you''re willing to hand her over, I can leave right now. If you refuse to give her up, don''t blame me for being ruthless! Last time, I was able to destroy Shadow City during the operation, and this time I will bring about your ultimate destruction." Upon hearing Irving''s words, Elder Howard laughed scornfully. "You want to save Vicky? She''s right here beside me." As soon as Howard finished speaking, Vicky slowly walked out. At that moment, her eyes were vacant, clearly in a state of hypnosis. Seeing Vicky, Benjamin became extremely agitated. "You need to release the president right now! If you don''t let her go, I will attack you immediately!" Benjamin shouted impatiently toward Elder Howard. Elder Howard smiled as he replied, "You have no right to attack me. The only one truly qualified to do so is Irving." After saying this, Elder Howard took out a scroll. "Today, I will show you the power of the most formidable weapon of the Night Blades!" As soon as he finished speaking, Elder Howard tore the scroll apart. Instantly, a massive magical formation that covered the entire Shadow City was activated, centered around him. Howard''s loyal followers throughout Shadow City sprang into action. One ritual spell after another was successfully activated, channeling immense dark power. All that dark energy surged toward Elder Howard, transforming him into a giant several dozen meters tall. At that moment, the dark power Howard possessed far surpassed Irving''s expectations. "I must make you understand the true strength of the Night Blades! The Night Blades not only have many talented individuals but also possess powerful weapons that you will never be able to obtain!" As Elder Howard spoke, waves of dark energy formed a thick fog. The entire Shadow City was enveloped in this dark mist. In the face of the dense fog, Irving merely regarded Howard with a cold stare. "Do you really think this will defeat me? What you''re doing is no different from Elder Kent''s approach. He ultimately failed, and you will fail as well." Irving drew his Staff of Calamity. The moment the staff was activated, countless fireballs shot into the air. These fireballs dissipated the thick fog, illuminating the area around Irving and his companions, while also revealing Elder Howard''s current position. Howard had already appeared next to Wendy and was using his dark power to begin eroding her. Upon seeing the situation, Irving immediately took action. Without hesitation, he attacked Elder Howard, and after a brief moment of hesitation, Benjamin joined in the assault alongside him. Elder Howard, facing the combined attack of Irving and Benjamin, needed to concentrate his attention on the fight. For the moment, the battle reached a stalemate. Irving was not using all his strength, and Elder Howard was merely testing Irving and Benjamin''s capabilities. As the two sides engaged in combat, the Werewolf God was moving toward the battlefield. The Werewolf God had freed itself from the constraints of Shadow City and could now move freely within its boundaries. This meant that the crisis Irving was about to encounter would be immense. He would have to rely on his own strength to defeat both the Werewolf God and Elder Howard, who were both bolstered by dark power. While Irving and the others were fighting, Sophia was on the outskirts of Shadow City, searching for information. The thick dark fog covering Shadow City shocked her as well. However, Sophia quickly regained her composure. She carefully examined the state of the fog and suspected that it was not entirely driven by dark power. It seemed that Elder Howard had employed other forces as well. "These dark mists appear to contain some chaotic energy. Could it be that chaotic power has reemerged? Didn''t Irving say that chaotic power had been completely sealed away?" Detecting the presence of chaotic energy left Sophia perplexed. However, she could not possibly get answers from Irving at that moment. So, she ultimately decided to press on; as long as she could reach the other side of Shadow City, she would be able to gather more information. After advancing for a while, Sophia suddenly encountered a few members of the Night Blades. They were setting up a ritual spell. "Didn''t Elder Howard already prepare a very detailed plan? Why are we still here preparing these spells? I don''t think they will be needed at all," one Night Blades member complained to his companions. "Enough with the nonsense. Let''s just finish setting up these ritual spells. Elder Howard must have his reasons for instructing us to do this. Besides, we need to act quickly. The battle in Shadow City has already begun, and if we don''t finish these rituals soon, we could very well affect the outcome of the ongoing fight," another member urged. Under the pressure from his companion, the Night Blades members finally completed the ritual spells. Just as they were about to leave, Sophia suddenly appeared in front of them. "Tell me everything you know! If I find the information you provide useful, I will consider letting you go!" Sophia said coldly. Chapter 275 - 275: The Blood Moon Summoned Under Sophia''s coercion, the members of Night Blades finally divulged all the information they knew. However, they were not high-ranking members within Night Blades, which meant that the intelligence they possessed was not particularly valuable. Ultimately, Sophia only learned that Elder Howard was collaborating with another powerful entity in Shadow City. As for who this powerful being was, or how incredibly strong they might be, the Night Blades members had no idea. After sizing up the people in front of her, Sophia coldly remarked, "It seems what you said is indeed the truth. I won''t kill you, but I won''t keep you in the shelter game any longer. I will kick you all out of the shelter game!" Sophia took out a special item from her pocket. This item could expel anyone from the shelter game without threatening their life. The members of Night Blades were actually quite reluctant. They believed that only within the shelter game could they gain greater power. However, before they could take any action, Sophia expelled them all in one swift motion. After completing her task, Sophia turned her gaze towards the center of Shadow City. Even though Sophia had clashed with Irving and the others, she still felt deeply concerned about the safety of everyone else. To herself, Sophia murmured, "Please don''t get into any dire situations! I''ll hurry to join you as soon as I can!" With that, Sophia moved forward at the fastest speed possible. Meanwhile, at the center of Shadow City, Elder Howard was engaged in a fierce battle with Irving and Benjamin. Although Elder Howard had successfully eroded Wendy with the black mist, Wendy still managed to escape his control using her innate assassin skills. Wendy helped Irving and Benjamin create a space for their decisive battle against Elder Howard. Naturally, Irving and Benjamin were not about to miss such an opportunity. Irving directly tapped into the power of the Primordial Flame Pearl, absorbing a substantial amount of dark energy into his body, which he then unleashed through his staff in the form of dark magic. Although the black mist surrounding Elder Howard was also powered by dark forces, the dark magic was entirely different from the dark energy of the mist. In the clash of dark powers, the strength of the black mist controlled by Elder Howard was significantly weakened. Seizing this opportunity, Benjamin approached Elder Howard from behind, weapon in hand. "I''m going to make you pay for this! You will definitely regret kidnapping the president!" Benjamin exclaimed as he launched an attack on Elder Howard, leaning in to whisper in his ear. Upon hearing those words, Elder Howard''s expression suddenly shifted to one of panic. He realized he was in a dire situation, and without hesitation, he shouted, "What are you waiting for?! It''s time to strike!" Howard''s words successfully distracted Benjamin and Irving. Seizing the opportunity, he evaded Benjamin''s attack and swiftly retreated to a spot 100 meters away from both of them, enveloped in black mist. "It seems you''ve gotten a lot smarter since before. You''ve even learned to distract us during battle by feeding us false information," Irving said with a smile upon witnessing this turn of events. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Howard coldly replied, "Do you really think I''m trying to deceive you? You''re gravely mistaken! I wouldn''t bother to deceive you because you have no chance of winning in a direct confrontation! Your true enemy is about to arrive!" After finishing his statement, Elder Howard transformed into a swirl of black mist and vanished quickly. He intended to take Vicky into the depths of the ruins to hide. Upon seeing this, Benjamin and Irving naturally chose to pursue him. However, they had barely made any progress when a tall werewolf blocked their path. Irving, upon seeing the werewolf, immediately called out, "Are you still going to be my enemy? Don''t forget, we were allies before. Night Blades is our common enemy¡ªdon''t let Elder Howard''s manipulation turn you against me!" Irving was addressing the werewolf leader, believing they had previously worked together. Even if their paths had diverged for some reason, they could still unite against Night Blades. The towering werewolf glared at Irving and Benjamin with his crimson eyes but did not respond to Irving''s question. He merely stared at the two of them. "Have you completely lost your mind? If you''ve truly lost all sense, then don''t blame me for being rude!" Irving declared, unwilling to waste any more time. To him, Elder Howard had already taken Vicky away, which meant she was now in even greater danger. No matter what, he had to rescue her as quickly as possible. As Irving charged toward the Werewolf God, the Werewolf God raised his arm. Suddenly, Irving felt an unusually powerful force slam into him. Under the astonished gazes of Benjamin and Wendy, Irving was sent flying and crashed into a distant building. The towering werewolf then slowly spoke, "You actually think you are worthy of collaborating with me? Do you not realize that I am a true deity?! Are you unaware of the title of the Werewolf God?!" Upon hearing the title "Werewolf God," Benjamin immediately understood the gravity of the situation. He grabbed Wendy and dashed toward Irving''s location. Benjamin was acutely aware that even with Wendy''s help, they were no match for the Werewolf God. Although Irving had just failed in his attack, they could only ensure their safety under Irving''s protection. When Benjamin and Wendy reached Irving''s side, he had already regained his composure. Irving crawled out of the rubble and coldly stared in the direction of the Werewolf God. "Another deity has arrived! I''ve encountered many who claimed to be gods! But those so-called deities are far from powerful, and in the end, each one has been vanquished by me!" After declaring this, Irving pulled out his staff. He then harnessed the power of the Primordial Flame Pearl, combining his chaotic energy with the strength of the Taikoo Divine Clan that the Pearl possessed. Such immense power caused the tip of the staff to warp and twist. Under Irving''s control, the Staff of Calamity unleashed an unimaginable force. A blue-purple beam shot rapidly toward the Werewolf God. The Werewolf God did not attempt to dodge; he simply stood his ground and was struck directly by the blue-purple beam. At the moment the beam hit the Werewolf God, a violent explosion erupted, accompanied by a shockwave. The explosion was visible to everyone within the Desolate Canyon. Irving, Benjamin, and Wendy, who were very close to the Werewolf God, felt the brunt of the shockwave. Irving was barely able to stand firm thanks to the protection of his staff. However, Benjamin and Wendy were directly thrown away by the shockwave. Even Elder Howard, who hadn''t moved far, was affected by the blast. He struggled to maintain his balance, but despite this, he did not relinquish control over Vicky. At the edge of Shadow City, Sophia was also impacted by the shockwave. She stared in disbelief at the source of the explosion and the ensuing chaos. "Was that spell too powerful? Could such a formidable spell have been cast by Elder Howard?" Sophia thought to herself, feeling that this operation had been recklessly executed. She regretted not having stopped Irving from the very beginning. However, Sophia''s assumption was incorrect; the attack had been initiated by Irving. As the shockwave and explosion subsided, Irving coldly gazed at the spot where the Werewolf God had been. He was acutely aware that the Werewolf God had not been vanquished, as he could still sense the deity''s presence. Before long, the silhouette of the Werewolf God emerged from the smoke. Although he appeared somewhat disheveled, he had not sustained any serious injuries. "It seems I underestimated you a bit! The power of the spell you just used is indeed formidable! But that doesn''t mean you can win this battle! I have yet to unleash my true power!" the Werewolf God declared, lifting his gaze toward the sky. He then let out a chilling howl that sent shivers down Irving''s spine. As the howl echoed, Irving felt a metallic taste of blood rising in the atmosphere around him. The scent grew stronger with each passing moment, until Irving felt as though he was surrounded by blood. Instinctively, Irving looked up, and his eyes widened at the sight of a massive blood moon hanging ominously in the sky. The blood moon loomed like a crimson eye, fixated on Irving. "Do you see it? This is the source of my true power! The great blood moon, revered by all werewolves! As the Werewolf God, I can summon the blood moon with ease!" The Werewolf God was now bathed in the pink light emanating from the blood moon. His form appeared significantly more imposing, and his strength had increased correspondingly. Most importantly, his wounds were healing rapidly, indicating that the blood moon greatly enhanced the Werewolf God''s ability to sustain himself in battle. "I will make you suffer the most excruciating fate today! I will tear you apart, your flesh and blood will become my nourishment, and your soul will be sacrificed to the great blood moon!" The Werewolf God''s raspy, terrifying voice echoed as he charged toward Irving with ghostly speed. Everything was happening so quickly that Irving found himself unable to react in time. Chapter 276 - 276: The Strange Battlefield Just as Irving managed to react, the Werewolf God had already appeared right in front of him. The Werewolf God''s claws were less than a centimeter from Irving''s eyes. In that instant, Irving quickly leaned back slightly, evading the Werewolf God''s attack. Although Irving had temporarily deflected the Werewolf God''s strike, the next attack was something that Irving had to endure with his own body. The Werewolf God''s other claw tore into the muscle of Irving''s right leg. Despite the intense pain, Irving did not let panic seize him after being struck. He swiftly counterattacked using the Staff of Calamity. One fiery fireball after another was hurled at the Werewolf God. Faced with these scorching projectiles, the Werewolf God was forced to retreat momentarily. Seizing the opportunity during the Werewolf God''s retreat, Irving blinked to a more distant position. "Is it too much for you to handle my assault already? You really are quite weak. Or is your mind already affected by the great blood moon?" The Werewolf God did not feel threatened by his temporary withdrawal. In his view, he had already gained an absolute advantage. The blood moon hung high in the sky, casting a pinkish light that not only strengthened the Werewolf God but also subtly influenced all creatures illuminated by its glow. Within the ruins of Shadow City, the hidden members of the Night Blades were also affected by the light of the blood moon. These members were gradually being transformed into monstrous werewolves. However, because the Night Blades relied on dark magic for defense, their transformation into werewolves was happening at a much slower pace. Even Sophia, at the edge of Shadow City, felt some of the effects. She sensed her mood becoming increasingly agitated. "Why is this happening? Why do I suddenly feel so angry? Could it be that I''m being influenced by the blood moon in the sky?" As these thoughts crossed her mind, Sophia instinctively lifted her head to look at the blood-red moon above. The moment she saw the crimson moon, she felt a sudden paralysis. A series of deeply buried memories that she least wanted to recall surged to the forefront of her mind, causing a drastic shift in her emotions. Sophia felt as though she was gradually being transformed into a werewolf. Moreover, the thing she dreaded the most was beginning to manifest: she started to loathe everything she saw. She even regretted not having killed her father outright. Sophia felt her body undergoing a transformation. Her legs were rapidly elongating while her fingernails were stretching out quickly. Her consciousness was shifting dramatically; she seemed to be losing her sense of self as a human, and her identity was increasingly tilting toward that of a werewolf. Before long, Sophia lifted her head and howled at the sky, and this time the sound that emerged was unmistakably that of a werewolf. The severity of Sophia''s transformation was due to her exposure to the blood-red moon''s rays, compounded by the fact that she had taken no defensive measures. Had she been shielded like the members of the Night Blades, who possessed dark powers for protection, she wouldn''t have been so easily transformed into a werewolf. Not far from the battlefield, Benjamin and Wendy were also affected by the blood moon. However, Benjamin''s reaction time was remarkably swift. Realizing that his consciousness was at risk, he immediately took action. He pulled out a protective artifact he carried with him. With this item, he successfully broke free from the blood moon''s influence. Subsequently, he helped Wendy escape from its effects as well. Wendy took a deep breath and incredulously asked Benjamin, "Does the blood moon really possess such immense power? Just being illuminated by it can transform us into werewolves? My consciousness just shifted to that of a werewolf!" In response to Wendy''s question, Benjamin shook his head. "I can''t say for sure, but one thing I know is that the power of the blood moon is extraordinarily strong. We need to find a hidden place to take cover." After saying this, Benjamin led Wendy to the ruins of a nearby building. He was well aware that there were no members of the Night Blades hiding beneath those ruins. He settled Wendy in a safe spot and gave her a few instructions. "No matter what happens next, don''t come out from your hiding place. You don''t have the capability to fight the Werewolf God directly, so just focus on keeping yourself safe here." With those words, Benjamin dashed toward the direction of the Werewolf God. In his mind, he knew he had to assist Irving at all costs. It was his duty, and the reason Irving was in such trouble was to rescue Vicky, the president of the Ocean Group. If Benjamin had not made any mistakes, the president of Ocean Group, Vicky, would not have been captured by Elder Howard. However, Benjamin''s attacks did not yield significant results. The Werewolf God had almost immediately detected Benjamin''s movements. Utilizing the power of the blood-red moon, the Werewolf God sealed Benjamin''s actions. In this sealed state, Benjamin quickly began to feel the effects of the blood-red moon. Even with the protective artifact, he was inevitably being transformed into a werewolf. While the Werewolf God fought Benjamin, Irving was engaged in rapid contemplation. He believed that continuing the fight with the Werewolf God was meaningless. The Werewolf God was inherently powerful, and within Shadow City, the Night Blades surely had a series of magical formations that would assist the Werewolf God in some capacity. Moreover, the blood-red moon hung ominously in the sky. It was clear that a war of attrition against the Werewolf God was not a winning strategy. Irving swiftly devised a plan to neutralize the Werewolf God''s advantage. As the Werewolf God sealed Benjamin, Irving provocatively shouted at him, "Is that all you''ve got? I expected you to possess greater strength! But it seems you can''t defeat me with just your own power!" Irving''s taunts caught the Werewolf God''s attention. However, the Werewolf God was not easily swayed. He replied coolly, "Do you really think your taunts will work on me? I will not relinquish my advantage because of your few words! Under the protection of the blood-red moon, I can easily end you!" Irving smiled. "Do you think my only goal is to provoke you? You underestimate me far too much!" With that, Irving turned and moved at great speed toward the direction from which Elder Howard had just departed. He had no intention of lingering in a fight with the Werewolf God. Irving''s true objective was not to eliminate the Werewolf God, but rather to rescue Vicky. Irving''s speed was impressive, and with the help of the Staff of Calamity, he successfully mitigated the influence of the blood-red moon. The Werewolf God was furious at Irving''s actions. "You coward! You dare not face me in a final showdown!" The Werewolf God''s goal was to eliminate Irving. He also hoped to convert Irving''s strength into his own. Only by doing so could he quickly restore himself to his peak state. He did not reveal his true intentions to Elder Howard, as he considered Howard not entirely trustworthy. If Irving had directly found Elder Howard, it would have led to a chaotic three-way battle. The Werewolf God did not want Howard to discover his secrets. Therefore, without hesitation, the Werewolf God chased after Irving. Once both Irving and the Werewolf God had left, a few members of the Night Blades finally gathered the courage to emerge from their hiding places. They decided to capture Benjamin and Wendy. The Night Blades members first located Wendy. Even though she managed to eliminate several of them using her killer instincts, she ultimately fell into their hands. "There''s another person besides her! According to the elder''s orders, we must find the other one as quickly as possible!" After capturing Wendy, the Night Blades members began searching for Benjamin''s whereabouts. Although Benjamin had been sealed by the Werewolf God, he was still capable of hiding his presence in that state. He successfully evaded the Night Blades'' search, and when they were least prepared, he launched a surprise attack on them. Not only did Benjamin eliminate the Night Blades members, but he also rescued Wendy. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What should we do next? Should we go look for Irving and help him?" Wendy quickly asked Benjamin. Benjamin shook his head. "Our strength isn''t that great! What we need to do is simple: find a safe place to hide! I think the showdown between Irving, the Night Blades, and the Werewolf God is about to happen!" Benjamin''s guess was actually quite accurate. The showdown was indeed imminent. Irving had located Elder Howard''s position. Howard was deep within Shadow City, and beneath his feet lay the long-prepared magical formations of the Night Blades. Howard was ready to activate the magical formations, and Vicky was at the very center of them. To destroy the magical formations, Vicky had to be killed. When Howard saw Irving, he smiled and said, "I knew you wouldn''t be easily eliminated by the Werewolf God! So I''ve prepared a special gift for you! Today, I will show you just how powerful our Night Blades'' magical formations are!" After saying this, Howard struck the ground heavily with his staff. Instantly, the powerful magical formations were activated! A look of pain crossed Vicky''s face at the very center of the magical formations. Chapter 277 - 277: Interconnected Battlefields Irving didn''t care about the power of the magical formations that Elder Howard was using; what concerned him was the look of pain on Vicky''s face. The moment he saw her in distress, Irving shouted toward Elder Howard, "I will make you pay dearly for this! I won''t allow you to hurt my friend!" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving raced toward Elder Howard with all his speed. In the face of Irving''s attack, Elder Howard showed no sign of panic. He had successfully activated the magical formations hidden in the ruins of Shadow City. At the instant the formations came to life, numerous shadowy figures appeared around Howard. These figures were all the members of the Night Blades who had already been killed. The appearance of these shadows meant that Elder Howard could manipulate them to cast even more powerful dark spells. "In this war of attrition, you will never defeat me! I can draw upon the power of others, while you can only rely on your own strength!" Elder Howard declared confidently. He felt invincible at that moment. However, Irving thought differently. He easily dispatched all the shadowy figures surrounding him. Once he eliminated them, he used the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to absorb the dark energy they possessed into his own body. "Did you really think you succeeded? You are gravely mistaken! You haven''t achieved anything; in fact, your plan will only lead to your own downfall, along with the Night Blades!" Although absorbing the dark energy affected Irving''s own state somewhat, it also prevented the enemy from utilizing that power. As Howard sensed the dark energy dissipating, his expression shifted from one of ease to concern. "Even if you can absorb the dark power, you cannot stop me! I can make that dark energy explode within your body!" Elder Howard swung his staff, and a mass of black mist began to swirl around him. The moment the mist formed, it quickly enveloped Irving. Under the influence of the black mist, the dark power within Irving was successfully unleashed. Irving could feel the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him being eroded by the dark powers surrounding him. If the Taikoo Flame Pearl were completely consumed by this darkness, Irving himself would become a puppet of dark energy. Naturally, he was not willing to give up easily. He raised his staff and launched an attack on Elder Howard. Although Irving''s strikes couldn''t pose a significant threat to Elder Howard, they did succeed in disrupting his actions. At the very least, this prevented the dark energy he controlled from directly consuming Irving. While Irving fought with Elder Howard, the Werewolf God quickly regained his composure. He was extremely displeased with Elder Howard''s actions. The Werewolf God believed that Howard had violated their agreement, which stated that Irving was to be handed over to him for death. In anger, the Werewolf God howled at the blood moon hanging in the sky. His howl resonated throughout Shadow City, reaching the ears of all its inhabitants. The already werewolf-affected Sophia found her transformation intensified by the influence of the blood moon. She was also drawn by the Werewolf God''s call and rushed toward the center of Shadow City with great speed. Nearby, members of the Night Blades, along with Benjamin and Wendy, heard the Werewolf God''s howl. However, they had prepared for this, so they were not affected by the sound. As the howl faded, Benjamin turned to Wendy and said, "It looks like we can''t join up with Irving! We need to focus on eliminating the Night Blades members! The Werewolf God and Elder Howard will likely target Irving for their attacks. This means we probably won''t encounter any too powerful enemies in the upcoming battles!" Benjamin''s suggestion was certainly reasonable. Wendy nodded in agreement, realizing there was no need to engage with formidable foes. By weakening the Night Blades, they would also be providing some assistance to Irving. After all, the battlefields are interconnected. If a significant number of Night Blades were eliminated, it would likely become difficult for Elder Howard to maintain the magical formations he had activated. Once they considered everything, Benjamin and Wendy launched their assault against the Night Blades members. Despite their large numbers, the members of the Night Blades were quite weak. Faced with Benjamin and Wendy''s attacks, they were quickly dispatched. Benjamin and Wendy took less than half an hour to eliminate all the Night Blades members surrounding them. During this process, they also discovered the magical formations maintained by the Night Blades. In a hidden location, Benjamin and Wendy found a gem glowing with a dark light. "Don''t approach just yet! I have a feeling that gem holds a very powerful dark energy!" As soon as he spotted the gem, Benjamin urged Wendy to step back a few paces. In Benjamin''s eyes, Wendy did not possess particularly strong abilities. If she were to be corrupted by the dark energy, there was a good chance she could not be saved. Although Benjamin himself did not have much resistance to dark power, his strength was somewhat greater. Even if he encountered the encroaching darkness, he could hold out for a longer time. Wendy nodded and retreated to a safer position. Benjamin moved closer to the gem radiating black light. After observing it for a moment, he decided to shatter the gem. The instant the gem was broken, a tremendous wave of dark energy emanated from it. Benjamin instinctively grabbed Wendy and sprinted away from the black gem as fast as they could. Their actions proved to be highly effective. At the moment the gem shattered, Elder Howard could feel the dark energy he controlled rapidly dissipating. This realization made him aware that the magical formations he had set up were being destroyed. In a slight panic, Howard found himself on the defensive as Irving seized the opportunity to launch a series of attacks against him. This forced Howard to focus on defense, allowing Irving to rush over to Vicky''s side. "How are you? Do you still have your consciousness? Can you hear what I''m saying?" Irving asked Vicky in an anxious tone. Vicky''s face remained contorted in pain, her eyes tightly closed, and she offered no response to Irving''s questions. "What is happening?! Why can''t the item I brought to break the deep hypnosis wake her up?!" Irving felt incredibly frustrated. He had already taken out the tool to counter the hypnosis, yet it had proven ineffective. Vicky remained with her eyes closed, trapped in a deep state of hypnosis. While Irving contemplated what to do next, the Werewolf God appeared behind him. "The most important thing for you right now isn''t waking Vicky up! The priority is to defeat me! Only by defeating me will you earn the right to take any further action!" The Werewolf God transformed into a blood-red silhouette and charged swiftly toward Irving. With no choice, Irving had to continue battling the Werewolf God for the time being. As Irving fought the Werewolf God, Elder Howard emerged from the thick black mist. He looked at Vicky and murmured, "Leaving you here is too risky! I must take you to a more secluded place! But don''t worry; as long as I can eliminate Irving, I will let you go." In reality, Elder Howard had never intended to turn Vicky into a member of the Night Blades. He believed that the risk of doing so was far too great. Vicky was the CEO of Ocean Group and the current leader of the Smith family. If she were to become a member of the Night Blades, it was almost certain she would rise to the rank of elder. This would weaken Howard''s own position significantly. Of course, Howard''s thoughts were known only to him. Even the other members of the Night Blades were unaware of his true intentions. As Howard took Vicky away, the battle between Irving and the Werewolf God intensified. Despite being plagued by dark energy, Irving could still exhibit incredible combat prowess when he focused all his strength. Even under the influence of the blood moon, the Werewolf God did not have an absolute advantage in the fight. As time passed, he even felt his power rapidly diminishing. In disbelief, he asked Irving, "How have you managed to keep your strength so formidable? Why hasn''t your power waned during this battle?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving did not respond to the Werewolf God''s inquiry. He kept his gaze fixed on his opponent, solely focused on eliminating him. "It seems you don''t intend to answer my question! Then I won''t waste any more time with you! My previous state was not my strongest! Now you will witness the true power of the Werewolf God!" As soon as the Werewolf God finished speaking, the blood-red moon in the sky began to descend rapidly. The moon fell directly towards the Werewolf God. Under Irving''s watchful eyes, the blood-red moon merged with the Werewolf God. His form grew unusually tall, and his body radiated red light. This red glow surrounded him like a faint mist of blood. Chapter 278 - 278: An Unmanageable Situation Faced with the spectacle of the Werewolf God merging with the blood moon, Irving felt a sense of unease creeping in. He could sense the immense power radiating from the blood moon. He understood that the reason the Werewolf God had not previously fused with it was due to his concern over the potential impact the blood moon could have on him. The Werewolf God''s decision to merge with the blood moon meant he was now willing to risk everything. As he confronted an opponent who was prepared to go all out, Irving couldn''t help but feel a twinge of worry. "You really dare to do this? Don''t you know that the blood moon can have a significant impact on your mind? Are you planning to completely lose your sanity under its influence?" Irving directly questioned the Werewolf God. The Werewolf God, in his current state, was already affected by the blood moon. He spoke with a tone that seemed somewhat deranged. "So what? As long as I can successfully defeat you, I don''t care about the cost." No sooner had the Werewolf God finished speaking than he appeared in front of Irving with astonishing speed. Before Irving could even react, the Werewolf God''s claws had already slashed across his arm. From the wound created by the Werewolf God''s claws, a blood-red unknown power began to seep into Irving''s body. Irving could feel his mental state deteriorating rapidly, as if he were also being affected by the blood moon''s power. "Now you can feel my overwhelming strength, can''t you? My power has entered your body. Soon, you will also be transformed into a werewolf!" the Werewolf God declared in a terrifying voice. Irving was, of course, unwilling to become a werewolf. Being transformed into one would clearly mean he would become the Werewolf God''s puppet. Even if he managed to use his willpower to escape the control of the werewolf form, he would still fall under the influence of the blood moon. "I will not allow you to turn me into a werewolf! The power I wield is far greater than you think!" Irving gritted his teeth against the immense pressure, channeling the strength of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to counteract the dark power and the energy of the blood moon. As the forces of darkness and the blood moon collided, Irving experienced excruciating pain. However, the pain was nothing compared to what Irving had faced before. While Irving endured the intense agony, both Elder Howard and the Werewolf God refrained from launching immediate attacks, choosing instead to observe the situation. They both found Irving''s condition to be quite strange. Elder Howard and the Werewolf God were curious to see which power was stronger: the dark energy or the blood moon. During this period of observation, Irving keenly seized the opportunity to turn the tide. He feigned weakness, secretly building up his strength. Once he felt he had gathered enough power, Irving launched a direct attack against Elder Howard. In his eyes, Howard was his primary enemy. Elder Howard was taken aback by Irving''s sudden offensive. He hadn''t expected Irving to be capable of launching a proactive attack. Moreover, the magical formations of the Night Blades in Shadow City had already been dismantled by Benjamin and Wendy, meaning the power Howard could wield was no longer as formidable as before. Faced with Irving''s onslaught, Elder Howard appeared quite flustered. "What are you still watching for? You should be helping me! After all, we are allies!" He found himself unable to fend off Irving''s assault, so he turned to the Werewolf God for assistance. However, the Werewolf God merely sneered and continued to watch from the sidelines. "Now you seek my help? While we may be allies, that only applied before Irving was transformed into a werewolf. Irving is gradually becoming one of us; soon, he will be my most trusted subordinate. Why would I assist you in dealing with my most powerful subordinate?!" The Werewolf God had already accepted that Irving would inevitably be transformed into a werewolf. He was confident in the power of the blood moon he possessed. Elder Howard was infuriated by the Werewolf God''s response. "Do you really think this is the best course of action? You cannot transform Irving into a werewolf! If you let him defeat me, the situation will spiral out of control!" Howard''s words finally persuaded the Werewolf God. He realized it would be wise to limit Irving''s power before he was completely transformed into a werewolf. The Werewolf God then launched an attack against Irving. With Howard''s cooperation, they managed to successfully drive Irving back. The battle among the three did not reach a swift conclusion, and none of them were willing to recklessly attack again. They settled into a tense standoff. Although the skirmish between the three had paused, this did not mean that the fighting in Shadow City had come to an end. In the vicinity where the three of them stood, Benjamin and Wendy were still carrying out their own mission. Benjamin and Wendy had already destroyed a portion of the Night Blades'' magical formations within Shadow City, but they felt that their efforts were still insufficient. The two continued their assault on the Night Blades'' power in Shadow City. Eventually, they found the core of the Night Blades'' magical formations in the control center of Shadow City. Without any hesitation, Benjamin launched an attack on the Night Blades member at the core of the magical formations. Although Wendy did not possess the same level of strength as Benjamin, she still did her utmost to dismantle the Night Blades'' magical formations. Under their relentless destruction, the power of the Night Blades'' magical formations was rapidly weakening. After Benjamin shattered the runes at the core of the magical formations, the Night Blades'' control over Shadow City completely collapsed. At the moment the magical formations fell apart, everyone within Shadow City could feel the balance of power in the ruins being utterly disrupted. Even though the blood moon had been absorbed by the Werewolf God, its crimson light still illuminated the entirety of Shadow City. As Elder Howard witnessed this scene, he realized the situation had turned dire. With the balance between the dark power and the blood moon having been shattered, the power of the blood moon now completely dominated the ruins of Shadow City. If he remained here any longer, he would soon succumb to madness under the influence of the blood moon''s power. Without any hesitation, Elder Howard transformed into a swirl of black mist and fled at the fastest possible speed. The other members of the Night Blades also chose to escape almost simultaneously. Prior to the mission, Elder Howard had warned them that if the dark power weakened too much, they needed to retreat quickly. The flight of the Night Blades members only added to the chaos in Shadow City. Even if the Werewolf God and Irving were not at odds, the situation had become unmanageable. Moreover, the animosity between the two was quite significant. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Werewolf God smiled as he looked at Irving. "The Night Blades have all fled! Are you not planning to escape like them? The dark power cannot overcome the blood moon''s strength; do you really think you can defeat the blood moon?" The Werewolf God was filled with confidence. He believed that the power of the blood moon he wielded was invincible. In response to the Werewolf God''s words, Irving coldly replied, "It is you who should be fleeing. Although the dark power has failed, that does not mean I will fail. What I possess has never been dark power. I possess the power of light, the power of hope! Light and hope can never be defeated under any circumstances! Your schemes to destroy the world will not come to fruition!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, he launched an attack directly at the Werewolf God. Although the power of the blood moon had some effect on Irving, he was not about to give up easily. As Irving launched his attack, the Werewolf God merely smiled in response. Under the influence of the powerful blood moon, the Werewolf God would hardly be injured. The battle between Irving and the Werewolf God was not something that could be easily decided. While the Werewolf God had the assistance of the blood moon, Irving could also draw upon the strength of the Taikoo Divine Clan to counter it. The real danger, however, lay with the other individuals in Shadow City. Though the members of the Night Blades were making every effort to retreat, their numbers were overwhelming, and some would inevitably find it difficult to escape. Moreover, in the ruins of Shadow City, there were three other individuals: Benjamin, Wendy, and Sophia. Benjamin and Wendy were huddled together, contemplating how to make their escape, while Sophia lurked not far from them, watching intently. At that moment, Sophia had already been transformed into a werewolf. Although she still retained some semblance of rationality, the persistent influence of the blood moon was gradually diminishing her sanity. Sophia now viewed Benjamin and Wendy as her prey. After observing them for a while, she launched an attack directly at Wendy. Wendy was unaware of the impending danger, but Benjamin sensed it. In a split second, he yanked Wendy aside just in time, allowing her to narrowly evade Sophia''s attack. "What are you doing?! Why are you attacking us?! We''re allies!" Benjamin exclaimed in shock as he recognized Sophia. Despite noticing the changes in Sophia''s condition, he still found it hard to believe that she had been transformed into a werewolf. In response to Benjamin''s question, Sophia offered no explanation. She simply glared at them with her crimson eyes, fixated on Benjamin and Wendy. Realizing the gravity of the situation, both Benjamin and Wendy understood that they now had to defeat Sophia. "It seems we have no choice but to fight her! Even though she was our ally before, we must be ruthless!" Benjamin said calmly to Wendy. Wendy nodded in agreement. In fact, she had been eager to confront Sophia for some time, but they had previously been allies, and she had not found an opportunity until now. "Don''t worry! I will give it my all! Even if she has turned into a werewolf, she won''t be able to defeat us!" Wendy asserted firmly to Benjamin. Chapter 279 - 279: A Dismal Conclusion Faced with Sophia, who had transformed into a werewolf, Benjamin and Wendy launched their attacks with all their might. However, their efforts did not yield quick results. After transforming into her werewolf form, Sophia''s agility had significantly increased. Moreover, she could still utilize her frost spells, which quickly put Benjamin and Wendy at a disadvantage in the fight. Sophia, in her werewolf state, first evaded their attacks with her enhanced mobility. After creating some distance, she used her frost spell to trap Benjamin. Without Benjamin''s assistance, Wendy stood no chance of defeating Sophia alone. The werewolf version of Sophia slowly crawled toward Wendy, who stared in terror at her former companion. "Please, regain your senses! We''re your allies! Are you really going to kill your own teammates?!" Wendy desperately pleaded, hoping to awaken some sense of reason in Sophia. However, it was clear that this attempt was futile. Sophia''s transformation into a werewolf was entirely due to the influence of the blood moon. Until the blood moon''s effects were dealt with, there was no way to revert Sophia back to her original state. With her crimson eyes fixated on Wendy, Sophia did not slow her movements. She opened her massive jaws and lunged at Wendy''s neck. Just as Sophia was about to bite down, her movement suddenly halted. Wendy looked at Sophia with surprise, not understanding why she had stopped until she heard Benjamin''s voice from behind her. "What are you waiting for?! Run now! I can''t hold her for much longer!" At the sound of Benjamin''s voice, Wendy quickly regained her composure. Relying on her instincts as a killer, she swiftly escaped to a safe location. It was then that she realized Benjamin had successfully restrained Sophia using a time-slowing artifact. However, it wouldn''t be long before Sophia would break free from its effects. Once he saw that Wendy had managed to escape, Benjamin rushed to her side. "We can''t stay here and keep fighting! It''s too dangerous! Plus, we can''t provide any help to Irving! The Night Blades have already fled; we should leave just like they did! We need to get back to the real world as soon as possible!" Benjamin spoke rapidly, his concern evident as he urged for a swift exit. Although Benjamin''s tone remained calm, it was evident that he was feeling quite anxious. This time, Wendy did not voice any objections; she had already lost faith herself. Thus, Benjamin and Wendy hurriedly left the Desolate Canyon, returning to their respective shelters before choosing to head back to the real world. With their departure, the werewolf Sophia found herself momentarily without any targets to attack. Wandering through the ruins of Shadow City, she seemed intent on finding other beings to kill. However, it was clear she could no longer find anyone weaker than herself. The only ones remaining in the ruins of Shadow City were the Werewolf God, Irving, and Elder Howard, who was hiding in the shadows. Although Elder Howard had ordered the members of the Night Blades to retreat quickly, he had not abandoned the ruins completely. He lingered in the shadows, leaving behind a mist formed from dark energy, which served as his eyes. Elder Howard kept watch over Irving and the Werewolf God. However, the actions of Irving and the Werewolf God did not unfold as Elder Howard had anticipated. He had expected them to fight to the bitter end, believing that regardless of who emerged victorious, he would be the one to benefit from their struggle. Yet, in the end, Irving and the Werewolf God chose to part ways. Both understood that they could not easily eliminate one another. "You truly are a formidable opponent! This time I couldn''t defeat you, but next time, I won''t let you off so easily! Once I fully merge with the power of the blood moon, I will be able to defeat any enemy!" The Werewolf God roared angrily at Irving before vanishing quickly. Irving coldly stared at the spot where the Werewolf God had stood. Although he wanted to pursue, he knew he could not defeat the Werewolf God. With a resigned sigh, he also chose to leave the ruins of Shadow City. Irving was unaware of Sophia''s strange behavior; in fact, he didn''t even know where she had gone. After all, he and Sophia had operated separately before entering the ruins of Shadow City. Upon returning to the real world, Irving felt utterly disheartened, as this mission had culminated in a disastrously poor conclusion. Irving''s recent mission not only failed to bring Vicky back, but it also led him to encounter a formidable enemy. The Werewolf God, after merging with the power of the blood moon, had become nearly invincible. Although Irving was deeply worried, upon returning to the real world, he wanted to first check on the status of his companions. He quickly found Wendy and Benjamin, and from them, he learned that Sophia had already been transformed into a werewolf. Upon hearing this news, Irving''s expression soured significantly. "I shouldn''t have let her go off on her own! If Sophia had been with us, she wouldn''t have been turned into a werewolf," he lamented, feeling intense regret over his earlier decision. However, Benjamin believed that Irving had no reason to blame himself. The decision to split up was not something Irving had insisted upon; it was Sophia who had requested it. "I think you need to be a bit easier on yourself. None of us expected to encounter such a powerful enemy in the ruins of Shadow City. Besides, it was Sophia who chose to act separately. Even if Sophia regains her senses, I don''t believe she would blame you. She would likely just think she made a significant judgment error during her actions." Although Benjamin''s words were true, Irving still couldn''t fully forgive himself. He sighed heavily. "You don''t need to comfort me like that. I know this mission ended in a disastrous way. The failure of this operation is undoubtedly my fault. After all, I am the strongest among us. If the strongest person doesn''t take responsibility, should we really expect those who are weaker to bear the burden?" Irving''s words left Benjamin and Wendy speechless. They recognized the validity of his reasoning. After a moment of silence, Wendy felt the need to break the tension. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So what should we do next? Should we seek help from others? After all, the Werewolf God and Elder Howard have joined forces. Their alliance poses a significant threat to us." While Wendy wasn''t particularly powerful herself, her logical reasoning was sharp. She sensed that the balance of power had shifted dramatically. Before they could find more powerful allies, it seemed unwise for them to re-enter the Desolate Canyon. Irving nodded in agreement. "You''re right; our enemies are far too strong. Therefore, we must seek assistance from more powerful allies. Before our next mission, I will coordinate with the Angel Guild." Irving had made up his mind. He felt that for the upcoming actions, he needed the help of the Angel Guild. Thus, he needed to rush over to consult Aron and Anna. Meanwhile, Wendy and Benjamin also had their responsibilities to attend to. Wendy needed to improve her combat skills during this time. Although she was a professional assassin, fighting against enemies with various peculiar abilities in the shelter game was not her forte. Wendy needed to quickly adjust her mindset. As for Benjamin, he had to return to the headquarters of the Ocean Group swiftly. Failing to rescue Vicky, the president of the Ocean Group, could potentially lead the organization into chaos. To prevent such a situation, Benjamin needed to bring Donald out of retirement. Although informing Donald about Vicky''s perilous condition would weigh heavily on him, Benjamin felt he had no other choice. If the Ocean Group descended into turmoil while Vicky was captured by Elder Howard, Benjamin would be unable to handle the consequences. While Irving and the others were mobilizing, Elder Howard was meticulously searching for traces left by the Werewolf God and Irving during their battle in the ruins of Shadow City. "It seems both of them are stronger than I am. If I want to succeed in my next actions, I must target both of them simultaneously," Elder Howard realized after this encounter that his strength was far inferior to that of Irving and the Werewolf God. Thus, to ensure his ultimate success, he needed to find a way to restrict both of them. For Elder Howard, it would be ideal if the Werewolf God and Irving were to take each other out. "Regardless, Irving will need some preparation time before he comes looking for me again. I can use this time to set a more challenging trap for him. As for the Werewolf God, I will set him aside for now. With the power of the blood moon, he is nearly impossible for me to eliminate easily." Elder Howard quickly devised his plan. Until he could eliminate Irving, he would continue to collaborate with the Werewolf God, although he would remain cautious of him during their partnership. Chapter 280 - 280: The Method to Restrain the Power of the Blood Moon In addition to preparing for the upcoming battle, Elder Howard had to find a way to counter the power of the blood moon. He understood very well that his collaboration with the Werewolf God was solely to deal with Irving. Once Irving was eliminated, any cooperation between him and the Werewolf God would be impossible. They would likely become mortal enemies. Therefore, before they turned into enemies, he needed to find a method to restrain the blood moon''s power. The Werewolf God, before obtaining the blood moon''s power, did not possess particularly strong combat abilities. It was the power of the blood moon that served as his greatest strength. However, Elder Howard knew that discovering a way to counter the blood moon''s power would not be easy. The nature of the blood moon''s power was shrouded in mystery. Even the Werewolf God could only temporarily utilize its power, and he was unaware of how he had summoned it in the first place. After contemplating for a while, Elder Howard ultimately decided to seek assistance from other elders of the Night Blades. The other elders had some understanding of the blood moon''s power as well. As Elder Howard left the ruins of Shadow City, Irving arrived at the headquarters of the Angel Guild in the City of Warding. Aron and Anna had clearly already learned about the outcome of Irving''s mission. When they saw Irving, their expressions were noticeably disheartened. "Why do you both look so down? The failure of this mission isn''t your fault, and it''s not the end of the world," Irving said, trying to sound relaxed. Despite the immense pressure he was under, he didn''t want others to feel despondent. In Irving''s view, if someone faced too much pressure, it would lead to various mistakes in their subsequent actions. "We have a general understanding of the situation. We are unwilling to provide assistance in the upcoming mission, but we may not be able to find a way to restrain the Werewolf God," Aron stated directly to Irving. Irving nodded. "I know you''re willing to help me. I came here not only to seek your assistance but also to gather some intelligence from the Angel Guild. While it seems you may not be able to combat the Werewolf God, do you have any methods to counter the power of the blood moon? As far as I know, the Werewolf God may not be able to fully control the power of the blood moon. Moreover, I suspect there is a connection between the blood moon''s power and the Abyss of Death." Irving laid out his hypothesis in one breath. Aron and Anna exchanged surprised glances after hearing his theory. "If that''s the case, doesn''t it imply that the power of the blood moon has some connection to the Night Blades? After all, the Abyss of Death is currently under the control of the Night Blades," Aron said, his tone slightly puzzled. Irving nodded in agreement. "I believe this is the most plausible explanation. It accounts for why the Werewolf God could cooperate with Elder Howard. Don''t you think the Werewolf God is a particularly brutal deity? How could such a violent god easily collaborate with someone else? Only by connecting the power of the blood moon with the power of the Abyss of Death can we explain all of this." Irving''s reasoning was indeed logical, but it wasn''t entirely correct. While there was some connection between the blood moon''s power and the Abyss of Death, the Night Blades were absolutely unqualified to control the power of the blood moon. After hearing Irving''s speculation, both Aron and Anna''s expressions turned tense. Aron spoke directly to Irving. "If that''s the case, we should quickly check the records in the Angel Guild. We might find a method to counter the blood moon''s power." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron had always been concerned that the power of the Night Blades would become too formidable. If Irving''s hypothesis was correct, then the Night Blades indeed possessed excessive power at present. The three of them then began searching for information related to the blood moon in the Angel Guild''s archives. After an afternoon of searching, they finally gathered all the documents regarding the blood moon. However, none of the materials mentioned how to counter the blood moon''s power. Instead, they learned about how the power of the blood moon was born and what it represented. "The power of the blood moon is born from madness, and the blood-red moon also signifies despair and curses. If the Werewolf God could truly harness the full extent of the blood moon''s power, he would be able to drive anyone who opposes him into madness," Aron slowly explained to Irving after synthesizing all the information. Irving nodded in acknowledgment. "During the battle, the Werewolf God indeed became more frenzied. So, it makes sense that the power of the blood moon represents madness. But why does it also signify despair and curses? Even if the Werewolf God has absorbed the blood moon, he didn''t make me feel despair or curses during the fight. At most, he merely turned others in Shadow City into werewolves." Irving had intended to ask Aron about this, but as he articulated his question, he suddenly paused. It dawned on him why, after absorbing the blood moon''s power, the Werewolf God could transform others into werewolves. Werewolves were, in fact, the products of a curse. Ordinary people transformed into werewolves upon encountering a curse, while other beings turned into various kinds of monsters. The idea that the power of the blood moon represented a curse was indeed valid. The reason the Werewolf God hadn''t made Irving feel despair during the battle could very well be that he hadn''t fully harnessed the blood moon''s power. "If the Werewolf God fully absorbs the power of the blood moon, we wouldn''t even be in a position to challenge him," Irving said, falling silent. After a moment, Aron spoke in a tone filled with despair. "Have you already begun to feel the effects of the blood moon''s power? It seems like you''ve fallen deep into despair." Feeling the oppressive atmosphere around them, Anna half-jokingly remarked. Upon hearing her words, both Aron and Irving laughed. "We need to act quickly! I have a feeling the Werewolf God won''t leave us much time to prepare! His ability to absorb the power of the blood moon must be accelerating!" Irving said, a slight smile on his face, though he felt a deep sense of urgency. He wasn''t willing to waste any time and hoped Aron and Anna would join him in taking action swiftly. Anna nodded in agreement, but Aron did not immediately concur. In truth, Aron felt that something was still off. He was hesitant to take action without fully understanding the situation. "What''s wrong? Do you think we shouldn''t act quickly? Or are you unwilling to offer me any help?" Irving asked directly, noticing the hesitation on Aron''s face. Aron shook his head but then nodded. "Of course, I want to help you, but I believe we shouldn''t act rashly. While acting quickly might catch the Werewolf God off guard, have you considered another possibility? The Werewolf God might have already fully absorbed the power of the blood moon. He could be waiting for our sudden attack. If we strike suddenly, it may not have any effect at all and could instead plunge us into despair. I''ve been worried about this scenario." Aron''s reasoning had merit. Anna found herself unable to make a decision. She wanted to follow both Irving''s plan and Aron''s. Both Aron and Irving fell silent, each contemplating what to say next. In reality, they both found some agreement with each other''s plans, but they also felt that the other''s plan lacked thorough consideration. Just as they were lost in thought, Nick suddenly walked into the conference room. "I hope I''m not interrupting. Even if I am, I ask for your forgiveness because our branch in Starling City has been destroyed by the Night Blades!" Nick''s news stunned everyone. Aron''s expression turned to one of disbelief. "How could this happen? Isn''t the power of the Night Blades in Starling City severely weakened? How could they still act? And weren''t our defenses in Starling City supposed to be quite strong? What is going on? Is there a spy from the Night Blades within the Angel Guild?" Aron spoke with a severely stern tone as he voiced his concerns. In Aron''s view, the Angel Guild should have possessed a formidable presence in Starling City. Irving''s expression mirrored a hint of confusion. After all, he believed he had already helped weaken the power of the Night Blades in Starling City significantly. How could the Night Blades possibly restore their strength so quickly? After reviewing the materials Nick brought, Aron''s expression shifted from surprise and anger to anxiety and worry. He handed the documents directly to Irving. "The situation is far worse than we anticipated! It seems the Night Blades won''t give us any more time to prepare! While I believe acting rashly is extremely dangerous, we must take action quickly," Aron said in a tone filled with disappointment as Irving and Anna examined the documents. After reading through the materials, Irving finally understood why things had come to this. It turned out that Elder Howard himself was directing the actions of the Night Blades. Elder Howard''s goal was to constantly apply pressure on Irving and the others. He wanted Irving to return to the shelter game as soon as possible, for only then could he fully eliminate Irving in the final showdown. He would not give Irving any more time to prepare. Irving placed the documents on the table and said coldly, "If that''s the case, then let''s hurry and enter the shelter game to confront him!" Chapter 281 - 281: The Predicament of the Night Blades Irving and Aron''s speculation about Elder Howard''s intentions had some merit. However, the situation Howard and the Night Blades were currently facing was something that Irving and Aron could never have known. After the battle in the ruins of Shadow City, Elder Howard and the members of the Night Blades suddenly found themselves in an even greater predicament. The power of the Werewolf God had become stronger than before. As time passed, the Werewolf God would be able to fully absorb the power of the blood moon. At that point, the Werewolf God might very well be able to venture into the Abyss of Death all on his own. Realizing this potential threat, Elder Howard immediately shared his concerns with the other elders of the Night Blades. For the Night Blades, the Abyss of Death was of utmost importance. They could not allow anyone to enter it. Although the Werewolf God was collaborating with Elder Howard, he was by no means an ally of the Night Blades. A gathering of numerous Night Blades elders convened, and they began discussing how to respond to the current situation. As the elders engaged in their discussions, Elder Howard found himself under immense pressure. The others had turned their accusatory arrows towards him. "You shouldn''t have collaborated with the Werewolf God from the beginning! While the Werewolf God might provide some assistance, he also poses a significant threat to us. Look where we are now! He has gained the power of the blood moon, and soon he''ll be able to venture into the Abyss of Death. Our source of power will be seized by him! S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you satisfied now?" one of the Night Blades elders shouted angrily at Howard. Although Elder Howard felt there were some issues with his approach, he wasn''t about to back down in the face of their accusations. "I was merely executing the directives of the council! My mission was to prevent Irving from relocating his shelter. Yes, Elder Kent encountered an unfortunate incident during the operation. However, my actions ultimately succeeded! Irving still hasn''t managed to move his shelter! The reason I collaborated with the Werewolf God during this time was solely to eliminate Irving once and for all! Do you not see Irving as our enemy? Do you think we shouldn''t eliminate him completely?" Howard''s rhetorical questions left the others speechless. Nonetheless, everyone knew that the current trouble was indeed of Howard''s making. They all hoped he would quickly come up with a solution. After a while of discussion, Elder Howard proposed a shocking plan. "If we can collaborate with the Werewolf God to deal with Irving, then doesn''t that mean we could also cooperate with Irving to confront the Werewolf God?" The moment Howard made this suggestion, the other Night Blades elders looked at him in shock. "Have you lost your mind? Irving is our greatest enemy! Our previous actions were all aimed at completely eliminating him. Now you want to collaborate with him?" one elder responded incredulously. Elder Howard nodded. "He was indeed our greatest enemy before. But now, the threat posed by the Werewolf God has surpassed that of Irving." After saying this, Elder Howard paused for a moment. Elder Howard sought to organize his thoughts. Once he had a clearer understanding, he articulated his plan in full. "Collaborating with Irving does come with significant risks. However, I believe we can reach an agreement with him. From what I know, Irving''s friend Sophia has been transformed into a werewolf by the power of the blood moon. If Irving wants to save Sophia, he must defeat the Werewolf God. Only the power of the blood moon can revert Sophia from a werewolf back to a normal human. If we want to cooperate with him, we will have to pay a price. I have already captured Vicky; if we return her, Irving should be willing to cooperate with us." Elder Howard believed that having Vicky in his possession was a strong bargaining chip. If they wanted to collaborate with Irving, they had to leverage Vicky effectively. Howard''s proposal did persuade some members of the Night Blades. However, others felt they shouldn''t have to pay such a steep price. "I don''t oppose cooperating with Irving. At least we share a common enemy now. But I disagree with returning Vicky outright. She can be more useful in our hands. Once we team up with Irving to eliminate the Werewolf God, then we can return Vicky. This way, we can ensure that Irving doesn''t betray us during the mission. What do you think?" one elder suggested to Howard. Elder Howard smiled and nodded. "You make a valid point; my thoughts align closely with yours. I will propose the condition of returning Vicky when we meet with Irving. However, whether we ultimately return her will depend on the situation we face afterward. If Irving turns out to be much stronger than we anticipate, it would be best to return Vicky. If both Irving and the Werewolf God end up severely weakened, then we wouldn''t need to return Vicky at all. We could even consider bringing her into the Night Blades." After much discussion, Elder Howard finally managed to convince the members of the Night Blades. They decided not to follow Howard''s original plan but to support him in this new initiative. For the success of this operation, the Night Blades offered Howard additional assistance. He would have command over all the Night Blades members in the Desolate Canyon and could also utilize some of their hidden powerful weapons. "Our primary objective in this operation is to eliminate the Werewolf God. If we can seize the power of the blood moon after defeating him, that would be even better. If Elder Howard''s mission goes smoothly, I think you should also create some trouble for Irving during the operation. It would be best if you could inflict significant damage on him!" Ultimately, the highest leader of the Night Blades made the decision. Elder Howard would still be responsible for the upcoming operation, and he would wield even greater power in this endeavor. Upon hearing this, Elder Howard''s expression became very excited. "Rest assured! I will ensure the success of this mission! I will not let you down!" Elder Howard''s response was filled with confidence, as he saw this as an opportunity to gain greater recognition. If he succeeded, he would elevate his status within the Night Blades. After the discussions concluded, Elder Howard immediately returned to the ruins of Shadow City. He was waiting for Irving''s return, having recently sent his subordinates to destroy the Angel Guild''s presence in Starling City. He believed Irving would soon come looking for him. Howard did not have to wait long; Irving arrived almost simultaneously with his arrival at the ruins of Shadow City. "It seems you already know that I''ve destroyed the Angel Guild''s presence in Starling City! You''ve come here to eliminate me, haven''t you?" Howard greeted Irving with a smile. Irving''s expression remained calm. Although he didn''t understand why Howard would ask such an obvious question, he wasn''t going to answer any of his inquiries. "I did it deliberately. My aim is to get you back to the shelter game quickly because I want to discuss a collaboration with you." As soon as Howard finished speaking, Irving''s expression changed slightly. "Collaborate with me? Do you really think there''s a chance for us to work together?" Irving replied coldly. Elder Howard continued to smile, "Why wouldn''t there be a possibility for collaboration? Don''t we have a common enemy now?" Upon hearing this, Irving''s demeanor showed hesitation. He felt that Elder Howard was not genuinely seeking collaboration. Irving believed Howard''s words were merely a trap set for him. "What kind of conspiracy are you plotting? Stop wasting my time! I won''t fall for your tricks again, and your traps won''t easily take effect on me," Irving replied, clearly distrustful of Elder Howard. Upon hearing Irving''s words, Elder Howard let out a helpless sigh. "Although we were enemies before, that doesn''t mean there''s no room for cooperation. Don''t you want to save your companion, Sophia? Surely you know that she has been turned into a werewolf?" Irving nodded. "Of course I know Sophia has been transformed into a werewolf. But I haven''t forgotten that my companion Vicky is in your hands. Both the Werewolf God and you are my enemies. Why would I collaborate with one enemy to take down another? You and the Werewolf God are both targets I need to eliminate. So there''s no need for more talk. If you want to fight me, just come at me directly." Irving was ready for battle. The only reason he hadn''t attacked yet was that he was assessing his surroundings. Once he confirmed there were no hidden enemies nearby, he decided to eliminate Elder Howard first. Elder Howard sneered. "Your strength is indeed slightly greater than mine, but do you really think you can defeat me in the ruins of Shadow City? Here, I can harness the power of Shadow City. Even if you manage to overcome me, you won''t be able to destroy me." After saying this, Elder Howard snapped his fingers. Two members of the Night Blades appeared, bringing Vicky along with them. At that moment, Vicky had already broken free from her hypnotic state. The instant she saw Irving, she called out to him, "Irving! I''m right here!" Chapter 282 - 282: The Fragile Foundation of Cooperation Upon hearing Vicky''s voice, Irving quickly turned to her direction. Seeing Vicky made him extremely excited. "I''m here! I can see you! Don''t worry, I''ll get you out of here right away!" After saying this to Vicky, Irving turned back and coldly looked at Elder Howard. "What do you mean by this? Are you trying to use Vicky to threaten me? I must warn you, what you''re doing is very dangerous." Irving''s tone was filled with anger as he spoke, and his eyes were ablaze with fury. Elder Howard, however, maintained a smile and replied, "Don''t be too hasty. Can''t you see my sincerity? Vicky is clearly not under hypnosis right now. This means I can let her go directly." Howard''s words softened Irving''s expression slightly. However, he still felt that the other party was up to some scheme. "What exactly do you want? Stop beating around the bush! Just tell me your true intentions!" "My intention is very simple; I just want to cooperate with you. If you can join forces with me against the Werewolf God, once we succeed, I will return Vicky to you," Elder Howard stated. Irving was not particularly surprised by this declaration. "Why should I trust you? After going through a series of previous crises, I have no trust in you! How do I know you''re not deceiving me?" Irving certainly could not trust Elder Howard. After all, Howard had deceived him time and again and had attacked both Irving and his allies several times. Elder Howard nodded. "You''re right; the trust between us is very fragile. In fact, we have no trust at all! However, that doesn''t mean we can''t cooperate. If you''re worried that I won''t keep my promise, I can make a pact with you. I believe you should trust that a pact will ultimately be honored, as it is bound by powerful forces." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Howard''s proposal was indeed acceptable in Irving''s view. However, after hesitating for a moment, he simply replied to Elder Howard with a question. "Why would you want to join me in fighting the Werewolf God? Isn''t the Werewolf God your ally? Has his power surpassed your expectations?" Irving had already guessed that the power of the blood moon was somehow connected to the Abyss of Death. However, he hadn''t anticipated that the Night Blades would choose to eliminate the Werewolf God over this weak connection. "His power has indeed exceeded our expectations. We absolutely cannot allow him to fully harness the blood moon. The power of the blood moon is far too great; it must not be allowed to fall into the hands of a madman like him." Although Irving nodded, he didn''t fully trust Elder Howard''s explanation. "You make a valid point. If that''s the case, I can cooperate with you. Let''s establish a pact right now. The moment I help you defeat the Werewolf God, you must allow Vicky to leave with me." Even though Irving didn''t trust Elder Howard, he did believe in the power of the pact, especially since the agreement would be backed by multiple powerful forces. Elder Howard smiled and said, "Don''t rush! I haven''t finished all my points yet! Before we establish the pact, I must lay out some ground rules. If you expect to attack me after defeating the Werewolf God, that is absolutely unacceptable. Therefore, this must be clearly stated in the pact. Upon defeating the Werewolf God, the power of the blood moon will belong to me. Moreover, we must part ways quickly afterward. Vicky will be directly returned to the headquarters of Ocean Group by my subordinates." Elder Howard was very concerned that Irving might try to exploit any loopholes in the pact. Thus, he decided to express his intentions upfront, believing the pact needed to be formulated according to his stipulations. After a moment of hesitation, Irving ultimately agreed. "I find your terms acceptable. I also don''t want a situation where you attack me right after the battle ends. Therefore, let''s agree in the pact that after the fight concludes, we''ll each return to our respective bases. I will head back to the Ocean Group headquarters, while you must return to the Night Blades'' headquarters. This way, neither of us will have to worry about the other launching an attack." Irving and Elder Howard finally reached a consensus. Under the witness of chaotic and orderly powers, they established the pact. If either party violated the agreement, they would face complete destruction by the forces of chaos and order, which existed in all things. Therefore, there was no way to evade the backlash of the pact. According to the terms of the pact, after their battle with the Werewolf God, both parties would be transported to the headquarters of the Ocean Group and the Night Blades, respectively. Meanwhile, Vicky, who was under Howard''s control, would also be sent back to the Ocean Group headquarters. Howard promised that Vicky had returned to her previous state and was no longer under hypnosis. Once the pact was complete, the two could finally discuss the specific plans for their upcoming battle against the Werewolf God. "Now that the pact is complete, let''s discuss the battle plan," Irving said coldly to Elder Howard. "I believe the battlefield should not be in the ruins of Shadow City. While you would be able to exert greater power there, the Werewolf God could also utilize the power of the werewolf remains beneath Shadow City. I think it would be best to set our battlefield in the primal jungle of the Desolate Canyon. There are absolutely no traces of werewolf tribes there." Elder Howard nodded seriously at Irving''s proposal. "You are right; the battlefield should not be in the ruins of Shadow City. However, I don''t think it should be in the primal jungle of the Desolate Canyon either. In that area, the Werewolf God might use the power of the blood moon to summon some monsters for assistance. There are many creatures in the primal jungle that have gained natural powers, and their strength could very well reach demi-god levels. Therefore, I believe we should establish the battlefield in the desert region of the Desolate Canyon. In that location, neither the power of the blood moon nor the Werewolf God''s inherent werewolf strength can be fully utilized." Elder Howard''s reasoning was indeed more sensible. After pondering for a moment, Irving nodded. "Alright then, let''s set the battlefield there. When do you think we should launch our attack on the Werewolf God?" Irving understood that he had no ability to dictate the timing of the battle. Since he was in absolute opposition to the Werewolf God, he had no opportunity to speak to him, so he could only ask Elder Howard about when to initiate the fight. After all, only Elder Howard could deceive the Werewolf God into going to the desert region of the Desolate Canyon. Elder Howard did not provide a direct answer. He simply stated, "That depends on when I can convince the Werewolf God. You should be well aware that the Werewolf God currently has no idea that I have formed an alliance with you. I can deceive him into heading to the desert region of the Desolate Canyon, but I cannot raise his suspicions during this process. Therefore, I must persuade him gradually. I cannot determine a specific time. You need to be ready at all times. I believe that should not be difficult for you." Irving nodded. "I will be ready for battle at all times. Once you confirm the time for the fight, just let me know! You should know how to contact me!" After saying this, Irving took one last look at Vicky before quickly leaving. Irving needed to share what he learned with others. After he left, Elder Howard smiled and looked at Vicky. "For a while, you will have to endure some hardship. You cannot leave this place until we defeat the Werewolf God." After saying this, Elder Howard also left. Vicky was once again escorted back to a very secluded prison by members of the Night Blades. Elder Howard needed to prepare for the upcoming plans, while Irving had to discuss with his companions whether he had a better strategy to deal with the situation. When Irving finished recounting his agreement with Elder Howard, Aron, Anna, and Nick were all very surprised. Aron directly said to Irving, "He must be deceiving you! You absolutely cannot cooperate with him. The Night Blades are extremely cunning and treacherous. Partnering with him will only lead to your own downfall." Aron had always been very distrustful of the Night Blades, so he was completely opposed to Irving''s idea. Anna and Nick also felt that Irving''s approach carried too much risk. "Do you really think the Night Blades will ultimately keep their promises? Why do I feel like Elder Howard won''t let Vicky go?" Nick asked Irving in a slightly hesitant tone. Irving nodded and replied, "I indeed don''t trust the promises of the Night Blades, but I have already established a pact with Elder Howard. The pact is witnessed by the powers of chaos and order. These two forces are incredibly powerful, and I think Elder Howard wouldn''t dare to violate the pact, because he cannot simultaneously overcome the forces of chaos and order." Irving''s response essentially meant that any persuasion from the others was unlikely to succeed. After hearing this, Anna directly asked Irving, "Have you told Benjamin about this decision? Will he accept what you''ve decided?" Facing Anna''s inquiry, Irving looked somewhat helpless as he replied, "I haven''t told him yet! Because I feel he probably won''t accept it! However, I believe as long as I can eventually rescue Vicky, Benjamin won''t care about my specific strategy." Chapter 283 - 283: Sincere and Patient Communication After discussing for a while, Irving, Anna, and Aron finalized their plan of action. He would wait for Elder Howard to find an opportunity against the Werewolf God, and afterward, he would join Elder Howard in the battle against the Werewolf God. Although a series of unexpected situations would inevitably arise during this process, Irving felt that there was no other option but to cooperate with Elder Howard at this point. Anna and Aron ultimately only begrudgingly agreed to Irving''s plan. Before Irving left, Anna specifically said to him, "I think you still need to seek Benjamin''s opinion. Although Benjamin may not necessarily agree, if you hide things from him now, he will surely resent you afterward." Faced with Anna''s suggestion, Irving did not respond directly. He simply replied, "I''ll consider it." Anna could only nod helplessly in response. After returning home, Irving met with Wendy and Benjamin. Although Benjamin had gone directly back to the Ocean Group headquarters, he felt it was more reasonable to drop Wendy off at Irving''s house. So, in the end, he came to Irving''s home with Wendy to wait for him. Irving''s expression was immediately noticed by both Wendy and Benjamin. Wendy directly asked him, "Is the situation really that bad? You look very worried right now. How can I help you?" Irving shook his head. "The situation isn''t as bad as you think, but it''s certainly not going smoothly either. Just make sure you stay safe; that will be a help to me." After saying this, Irving turned his gaze to Benjamin. After hesitating for a moment, he finally said to Benjamin, "I already have a rough outline of the next action plan in mind, so I hope to discuss it with you. I wonder if you''re willing to talk about it with me?" Benjamin''s expression showed a hint of confusion. Under normal circumstances, Irving wouldn''t usually beat around the bush like this. He nodded emphatically and said, "I would be very happy to discuss the details of the plan with you. So, of course, I''m willing!" After receiving Benjamin''s affirmative response, Irving turned his gaze back to Wendy. "You should go back to your room and rest for now! You don''t need to know about the upcoming actions, as your involvement is not required," Irving said. Wendy felt a bit down, but in the end, she didn''t say much more. Previously, she would have strongly opposed this idea. After all, she genuinely believed she could provide a lot of help during the operation. However, after two missions in Shadow City, Wendy felt she would most likely hinder Irving rather than help him. "Alright then, I''ll head back to my room to rest. You two discuss the details of the upcoming actions," Wendy said. Once Wendy left, only Benjamin and Irving remained in the living room. Irving still didn''t reveal the details of his plan, which only deepened Benjamin''s confusion. At the same time, Benjamin felt that Irving''s upcoming plan had significant risks. "What''s going on? I remember you''re not usually indecisive. Since you already have a rough outline for the plan, just tell me directly. No matter what your plan is, I can take it in stride," Benjamin urged. As soon as Benjamin finished speaking, Irving replied straightforwardly, "In that case, I''ll lay out my plan. To rescue Vicky and to limit the Werewolf God''s power from the blood moon, we must cooperate with Elder Howard in the upcoming actions." The moment Irving finished stating his plan, Benjamin looked at him in shock. "Today is not April Fool''s Day! This is no joking matter! Do you really think we can cooperate with Elder Howard? Don''t forget who captured Vicky!" Irving had anticipated Benjamin''s reaction, so he didn''t show any signs of being affected by Benjamin''s anger. After a brief pause, Irving continued, "I knew you would strongly oppose this. But I hope you understand that we have no other options left. The Werewolf God''s power has far exceeded our imagination." Irving''s words weighed heavily on Benjamin. However, he couldn''t immediately come up with a counterargument. Benjamin knew that Irving was speaking the truth. The power of the Werewolf God was indeed beyond their expectations, and if they wanted to defeat him, they needed other allies. Benjamin had initially thought that the ally Irving sought would be one of the other powerful families from the City of Warding, which had always been in opposition to Ocean Group. He never expected that the ally Irving had in mind was Elder Howard. After a moment of silence, Benjamin finally calmed himself down. "Can you be sure that he genuinely wants to cooperate with us? Aren''t you worried that he might betray us during the cooperation? I think we shouldn''t easily trust members of the Night Blades. Moreover, Elder Howard has always been antagonistic toward us within the Night Blades. Don''t forget that he has caused us trouble time and again in the past." Irving nodded. "I have considered everything you''ve mentioned! That''s why, before we begin our actions, I will take additional precautions. I will not let Elder Howard find any weaknesses in us during the operation." Irving spoke with great sincerity, and this time he showed more patience than usual. Under normal circumstances, Irving would not be so sincere and patient in persuading his allies. After all, he had always believed that his strength was sufficient to handle any danger. He would never waste too much breath because of his allies'' objections. Benjamin''s expression was a mix of uncertainty and contemplation. The living room fell into silence, and it wasn''t until ten minutes had passed that Benjamin finally broke the quiet. "If you believe this is the only way to deal with the Werewolf God who possesses the power of the blood moon, then I can agree to this plan. However, I must warn you in advance that this plan is filled with dangers and traps during its execution." Benjamin''s response relieved Irving. He patted Benjamin on the shoulder and said, "As long as you are willing to support my plan, I believe we can achieve success. You will definitely keep a close eye on Elder Howard during the execution of the plan." Irving believed that the conflict between Benjamin and Elder Howard was significant. Even if they cooperated with Elder Howard, Benjamin would remain vigilant. Benjamin nodded. "Don''t worry. If you want me to join you in this operation, I will keep a close watch on Elder Howard. He won''t be able to employ any tactics against us without my noticing." Benjamin''s words made Irving very happy. "Just get ready as soon as possible. But I can tell you that we have ample time for preparation. Elder Howard hasn''t found a good opportunity to start the plan yet. He must lure the Werewolf God to the Desolate Canyon before our plan can commence because only there do we have a chance to defeat the Werewolf God." After receiving this information from Irving, Benjamin nodded in agreement. "That means I might have about a week to prepare. I''ll quickly get all my weapons in order. Just let me know when Elder Howard is ready, and I can join you at any time!" Benjamin said seriously to Irving. "Alright! It''s settled then! I''ll contact you as soon as the plan begins!" After confirming the details of their operation, the two parted ways. Benjamin needed to return to Ocean Group to prepare for the upcoming action, while Irving had to head to Starling City. He needed to inform Sophia''s father, Jony, about Sophia''s situation. Although Irving was not responsible for Sophia being transformed into a werewolf, he felt he had not fulfilled Jony''s request to take care of her. Irving quickly arrived in Starling City. He didn''t linger at the airport but went straight to the Green family''s secret base in the suburbs. By the time Irving arrived, Jony was already somewhat prepared mentally. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Given the look on your face, you must have some very bad news for me. Has something happened to my daughter?" Jony asked Irving casually. Irving nodded. "Sophia has indeed encountered some trouble, but I believe I can still rescue her." He then explained in detail the situation Sophia found herself in. After listening, Jony let out a long sigh. "You can''t blame yourself for this! In fact, if you had informed me of everything earlier, I would have prevented Sophia from joining you on this operation. Our family, the Green family, is easily influenced by the power of the blood moon." Irving was taken aback by Jony''s words. He had not anticipated that the Green family had any connection to the power of the blood moon. "This isn''t exactly a secret. The reason our family has been able to dominate in Starling City from the beginning is due to our connection to the power of the blood moon. Under normal circumstances, the power of the blood moon grants our family members great combat strength and recovery abilities. However, if the power becomes too overwhelming, our family members can be transformed into werewolves. If the information you provided is accurate, then Sophia was merely driven by the power connected to the blood moon within her body to become a werewolf. This isn''t your fault." After hearing Jony''s explanation, Irving finally felt a sense of relief. Moreover, he realized he could use this opportunity to gather more information regarding the power of the blood moon. Chapter 284 - 284: The Very Ancient Power of the Blood Moon Since Jony had mentioned the connection between his family and the power of the blood moon, Irving naturally took the opportunity to ask further. "Can you explain to me the specific relationship between your family and the power of the blood moon? I am also very eager to learn more information related to the blood moon''s power because only then can I increase the chances of success in the upcoming operation." Jony nodded without hesitation. "In fact, the power of the blood moon is not as evil as you might think. Moreover, it is very ancient. The power of the blood moon existed long before the shelter game appeared. It was surprising to me that the power of the blood moon was included in the shelter game because I initially believed it was an ancient and secret power known only to a select few." Jony looked up at the moon in the sky. It seemed as though he could see a blood-red moon. However, to Irving, the moon in the sky appeared to be just in its normal state. "Can you see the moon in the sky?" Jony asked softly. Irving nodded and replied, "Of course! It''s a full moon tonight, and the moon in the sky is particularly bright." Jony''s response elicited a light chuckle from him. "What you see is just an ordinary moon. You cannot see the true moon. Only those who possess the power of the blood moon can see the real moon." Irving felt even more confused by Jony''s words. Before he could ask further, Jony placed his hand on Irving''s shoulder. "Now, look up at the sky, and you will see the true moon." Irving sensed an inexplicable force entering his body. When he looked up at the sky again, the enormous round moon radiated a faint red glow. "Is this what you refer to as the blood moon? Has the blood moon always existed in the reality we live in?" Seeing the blood moon left Irving in shock. He had never expected that his greatest enemy, the power he feared the most, had always been present in the real world. "How is this possible? If the power of the blood moon has always existed in the real world, why haven''t any werewolves appeared?" As soon as Irving finished speaking, he suddenly came to a realization. Irving immediately turned his head and looked at Jony. Jony smiled and nodded, "My family actually has some werewolf bloodline. Under normal circumstances, the power of the blood moon is not strong enough to awaken the werewolf bloodline in my family members. However, when the power of the blood moon is strong enough, my family members will transform into werewolves. Just like Sophia demonstrated in the Shelter Game." "So, you mean to say that Sophia was not actually controlled by the Werewolf God? She simply had her werewolf bloodline activated?" Irving asked, a hint of disbelief in his voice. Jony nodded. "You''re right. Sophia became a werewolf simply because her werewolf bloodline was activated. So even if she had stayed in the Shelter Game, she wouldn''t have been under the control of the Werewolf God." This answer from Jony finally put Irving''s worries to rest. However, Jony still hadn''t revealed whether there was a way to counteract the power of the blood moon. "Since you know so much about the power of the blood moon, can you tell me if it can be countered? If there is a way to counter it, I hope you can tell me directly. Because only then will I have a chance to defeat the Werewolf God in the Shelter Game." Facing Irving''s inquiry, Jony sighed. "You don''t understand at all. As a very ancient power, the blood moon''s strength cannot be eradicated. Your goal isn''t to eliminate the power of the blood moon; isn''t your goal to defeat the Werewolf God?" Jony''s words finally made Irving realize his misunderstanding. He had been trapped in a misconception. Irving had viewed the power of the blood moon as his enemy, but in reality, it could be wielded by anyone. This meant that Irving could also harness the power of the blood moon to defeat his enemies. His true enemy was only the Werewolf God. If he could reclaim the power of the blood moon from the Werewolf God, he could use it for himself. "I finally understand! So can you tell me how to seize the power of the blood moon?" Irving asked Jony directly. Jony nodded, "The way to control the power of the blood moon is very simple: worship the moon and follow the moon!" Jony''s statement left Irving quite perplexed. He looked back up at the moon in the sky. For Irving, worshiping the moon was a straightforward task; he just needed to keep gazing at it once night fell. But what did it mean to follow the moon? Did the moon have consciousness? What did he need to do if he wanted to follow the moon? Irving pondered for a moment but could not find the answer to his questions. So he turned his head directly to look at Jony again. Jony smiled as he spoke. "You don''t need to ask me, because I don''t know how to worship the moon or follow the moon either. What I''ve said is merely the ancestral teaching of my family. They instructed us, the descendants, to worship the moon and follow it. But we must never become obsessed with the power that the moon brings. Becoming obsessed will lead to becoming a werewolf, and werewolves are extraordinarily mad beings. The information I can provide you is limited to this. From here on out, you''ll have to rely on yourself. Perhaps your talent will help you find a safe way to use the power of the blood moon." After finishing his words, Jony returned to his room. In truth, Jony did not care much about Sophia''s safety. To him, the werewolf that Sophia would become could no longer be considered his daughter. The ancestral teachings of the Green family were very clear: werewolves are not human. Only humans can descend into madness and become werewolves. Once a family member transforms into a werewolf, it means they can no longer receive help from other family members. If Irving could rescue Sophia, she could still become the leader of the Green family. But if Irving failed to bring her back, Sophia would simply be an ordinary werewolf lost within the Shelter Game. After Jony left, Irving found himself at a loss for words. He had discerned Jony''s true thoughts from their conversation. Although Irving strongly disagreed with Jony''s views, he had no way to change his family''s teachings. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After thinking for a while, Irving ultimately chose to return to his own home. On his way back, he kept gazing at the moon in the sky. Under the full moon, the moon appeared exceptionally beautiful. "How exactly should I worship the moon and follow it? What kind of actions count as following the moon?" Irving couldn''t help but mutter to himself. Finding an answer to his questions wasn''t easy. Once he returned home, he posed the same question to Wendy. Upon hearing the question, Wendy''s expression turned quite puzzled. "Why should we follow the moon? The moon is just an ordinary celestial body in the sky. If it weren''t for the moon being relatively close to Earth, we wouldn''t even be able to see it in the sky." Wendy''s words made Irving smile. "It seems you aren''t very familiar with the various powers within the Shelter Game. The power of the blood moon doesn''t necessarily represent the moon that exists in the real world. Moreover, following the moon and worshiping the moon doesn''t just mean following and worshiping the celestial body hanging in the sky. There might be a deeper mystical connection involved." As soon as Irving finished speaking, he fell silent. He suddenly realized that he had overlooked a very important piece of information. Worshiping the moon is indeed possible; one simply needs to worship the satellite hanging in the sky. However, to follow the moon, one must pursue an entity with a clear self-awareness. Does that mean he was not meant to follow the moon itself, but rather an unknown existence beyond the moon? At that moment of realization, he felt a rush of pink light filling his field of vision. When he looked up at the sky, he suddenly saw a massive blood-red moon hanging above him. This blood-red moon was unusually large, almost consuming his entire view. Irving felt an extraordinary, ethereal voice echoing in his mind. This voice urged him to continuously absorb the power of the blood moon, and he felt his heartbeat rapidly quickening. He also sensed changes happening to his body. However, none of this distracted Irving. He simply focused intently on the enormous blood-red moon in the sky. Time seemed to pass without him noticing, and eventually, Irving began to regain his composure. The pink light in his field of vision gradually faded away, and his heartbeat returned to normal. Once he felt completely settled, Irving looked around. He noticed that Wendy had retreated to a position quite far from him. "What are you doing? Did you just encounter danger?" Irving asked Wendy, a hint of surprise in his voice. Wendy scrutinized Irving before responding with a trembling voice, "I did indeed face danger! The danger I encountered was you! What just happened to you? You almost transformed into a huge werewolf!" As she spoke, Wendy continued to back away. She seemed genuinely concerned about Irving transforming into a werewolf again; if that happened, she wouldn''t be able to ensure her own safety. Hearing Wendy''s words, Irving felt he had found some answers. He turned his gaze back to the massive moon in the sky and muttered to himself, "I think I finally understand." Chapter 285 - 285: Pursuing Ancient Power Irving''s words left Wendy feeling very puzzled. She quietly asked him, "What do you understand? Do you know how to defeat the Werewolf God? Or have you discovered the true nature of the blood moon''s power?" In response to Wendy''s inquiry, Irving smiled and said, "What I know is far more important than the answers to those two questions!" After saying that, Irving hurried to the headquarters of the Angel Guild as quickly as he could. When he arrived at the Angel Guild headquarters again, he found that Aron had already gone to Starling City to deal with an unexpected situation there. Only Nick and Anna were left at the headquarters. As soon as they saw Irving, both Nick and Anna rushed to ask, "How did it go? Jony, Sophia''s father, isn''t too upset, is he?" Irving nodded. "Jony isn''t sad at all. In fact, he had already anticipated that Sophia would encounter such circumstances because their family has a history of werewolf blood." Irving relayed the information he had learned from Jony. After hearing this, Anna and Nick finally felt relieved. "So that''s how it is! Does that mean we don''t need to worry too much about Sophia''s situation? As long as we can defeat the Werewolf God, Sophia will eventually return to normal. Besides, I believe Sophia has enough capability to make it back from the Shelter Game on her own." Anna was quite familiar with Sophia and thought she was a very capable person. Even without Irving''s help, she believed Sophia could ensure her own safety through her abilities. Irving nodded in agreement. "My thoughts are the same as yours. I didn''t come here to discuss Sophia; I came to look up some of the more ancient records of the Angel Guild." This statement puzzled both Anna and Nick. Anna asked Irving, "Haven''t we already gone through all the records of the Angel Guild with you? What ancient records are you looking for? You''ve seen everything we have." Anna spoke in a calm tone because she believed that there were no other records in the Angel Guild that Irving hadn''t already seen. Irving shook his head. "The records I previously looked at were all related to the Shelter Game. I hope to see records from before the establishment of the Angel Guild. After its founding, the Angel Guild must have collected a wealth of information related to mystical powers. That''s what I want to see! Because I believe that the power of the blood moon exists not only in the Shelter Game but also in our real world." Irving''s words sent a wave of panic through both Anna and Nick. "This can''t be possible! If the power of the blood moon exists in the real world, wouldn''t that mean we could encounter werewolves in reality?" Nick countered with a smile. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly realized that Irving had just mentioned that Sophia''s family had a lineage of werewolves. This meant that the power of the blood moon could indeed exist in real life. "Let''s not waste any more time. Besides the power of the blood moon, I believe there are other ancient powers in the real world. We must seek out those powerful ancient forces. Only then can we face the arrival of the Dark Overlord. And only then do we stand a chance of having an invincible power when confronting the Night Blades." When Irving mentioned the Dark Overlord, Anna made a quick decision. "In that case, you should go to our old headquarters. All the records unrelated to the Shelter Game have been sent to the underground storage room there. You will find a wealth of ancient records. However, I must warn you that some of those ancient texts might be difficult for you to understand. Even some experts in ancient civilizations we found through official channels couldn''t decipher certain writings." Upon hearing this, a radiant smile spread across Irving''s face. "That''s exactly what I''m looking for¡ªtexts that even those experts cannot understand! Because only those texts will be true ancient records!" After saying this, Irving urged Anna to take him there immediately. Anna gave Nick a few instructions to ensure that the Angel Guild headquarters would not face any threats while they were gone. With that, Anna took the keys and led Irving to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. The old headquarters was very hidden, located on the outskirts of the City of Warding, surrounded by two large military bases. Under normal circumstances, no one would be able to enter the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Even members of the Angel Guild had to present sufficient identification to gain entry. This time, Anna not only brought the key to the old headquarters but also Aron''s access pass. Only Aron''s pass could allow the soldiers guarding the old headquarters to let them through. The soldiers stationed at the old headquarters were very alert upon seeing Anna and Irving. After checking Aron''s access pass, one of the guards coldly stated, "The access pass does not belong to you. Therefore, you cannot stay in the old headquarters for too long. You are only allowed to remain for one hour. After that, we will have to escort you out." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying this, the soldiers finally opened the entrance to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. "I really don''t understand. Why has the Angel Guild abandoned the old headquarters yet set up so much defensive power here? Is there some kind of powerful presence within the old headquarters?" Irving was perplexed by the heavy defenses surrounding the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Anna did not respond immediately to Irving''s inquiry. Instead, she quietly led him inside the old headquarters. As they passed through the door, Irving was taken aback by the sight before him. Behind the gate of the old headquarters were decaying buildings, marked with dark red stains. It was obvious that these dark red stains were remnants of dried blood. The level of decay in the buildings far exceeded what would be considered normal. This indicated that the Angel Guild had been forced to abandon their old headquarters. Irving approached one of the decaying structures and lightly touched the rotting parts of the building. He sensed an unknown power emanating from these decayed sections. This power seemed capable of corroding anything that existed. "Is it because of the presence of these unknown forces that you abandoned your old headquarters?" Irving asked Anna as he turned back to face her. Anna nodded. "What I''m about to tell you is the greatest secret of the Angel Guild. When we were established, we possessed many powerful weapons, and we received significant support from official channels. This is how the Angel Guild gained the ability to manipulate various types of elemental powers. One of our most important members once attempted to combine different powers together. His experiment ultimately failed and resulted in severe consequences. The old headquarters of the Angel Guild was completely corroded by this mixed elemental force. Some members of the Angel Guild who could not escape were killed by this powerful force. We were forced to seal off the old headquarters! After several years of being sealed away, the mixed elemental forces inside finally calmed down. However, we cannot stay here for too long because the longer we remain, the more active this mixed elemental power becomes. So, we can only stay here for a maximum of one hour." After Anna finished speaking, she led Irving deeper into the old headquarters. The two of them passed through a series of sealed doors and finally stopped in front of a dark, deep corridor. At the end of this corridor was an underground shaft. Only through the elevator in the underground shaft could they reach the archives of the Angel Guild''s old headquarters. "I''ll wait for you here. My strength isn''t enough to support me entering the archives. And I must remind you, while the elevator in the underground shaft is operating, you have to maintain your mental focus. You must not be influenced by any sounds," Anna said solemnly. Irving nodded and then resolutely moved deeper into the corridor. As he reached the end of the corridor, next to the underground shaft, he felt a chilling breeze coming from within. "It seems that the depths of the underground shaft hold more secrets of the Angel Guild," Irving muttered to himself. As he said this, he instinctively turned his head to look back at Anna. At that moment, Anna was calmly watching him from a distance. Taking a deep breath, Irving stepped decisively into the underground shaft. The space inside was very narrow, allowing only one person to enter. As the elevator began its descent, Irving could faintly hear sounds of weeping echoing around him. After about ten minutes, the elevator finally reached the bottom of the shaft. Before Irving stood a dilapidated wooden door. Through the cracks in the broken door, he could see that inside was the archive room. It was filled with numerous shelves, all densely packed with countless documents. "It looks like this is the place! But before going in, I need to observe the surroundings! There might still be dangers lurking nearby!" Irving was a very cautious person. He understood that this venture carried significant risks. To ensure he wouldn''t encounter any unexpected crises, he needed to confirm that the area was safe before entering the archive room. After scanning the surroundings and confirming that there were no immediate dangers, Irving slowly stepped into the archive room. The moment he entered, the wooden door of the archive room slammed shut behind him. A barrier sealed Irving inside the archive, trapping him within. Chapter 286 - 286: Approaching the Dark Overlord Irving certainly noticed the barrier outside the door, but he didn''t pay it any mind. In his view, since he had already come this far, there was no need to concern himself with anything else. He had to gather the information he sought from the archive. He began searching through the first few rows of shelves in the archive, looking for potentially useful documents. Soon enough, he found a file detailing a series of murders that occurred during a full moon. The protagonist of the murders was, of course, a human with werewolf blood. At first, Irving didn''t think much of it. He merely regarded the file about the full moon murders as evidence of the blood moon''s power existing in the real world. However, after carefully reviewing the details of the case, he felt that the situation was more complex than he initially thought. Although the killer in the series of murders did exhibit werewolf traits, it was evident that the murderer had used dark powers during the killings. This meant that the killer had already been influenced by the Dark Overlord at that time. Any form of dark power stemmed directly from the Dark Overlord. Even though the Dark Overlord had not yet descended, his influence had already spread to various worlds. Whether in the real world or in the Shelter Game world, dark forces had twisted many creatures. Moreover, the greatest enemy Irving faced now, the Night Blades, derived their primary strength from these dark powers. "Could it be that the Dark Overlord was influencing the real world long ago? Doesn''t this imply that the Dark Overlord''s arrival has been destined all along? Is it possible that the end of the era I''m currently in has also already been predetermined? If all of this is true, then why is there no record of such information in the writings of the Taikoo Divine Clan?" A series of questions flooded Irving''s mind. Although he had acquired a wealth of information from the Shelter Game, none of it could adequately explain why the power of the Dark Overlord had manifested so early. Just as Irving was deep in thought, the bookshelf behind him suddenly vibrated. A folder fell to the ground with a thud. Following the direction of the fallen folder, Irving caught sight of a shadowy figure. The moment he saw the pitch-black silhouette, his emotions shifted dramatically. He felt neither surprise nor fear. Instead, he seemed drawn to the shadowy figure and slowly walked toward it. "You are close to the truth, but you are not yet worthy of knowing it! Go back, and continue your pursuit of the Werewolf God!" The dark figure spoke to Irving in his own voice. Irving stared blankly and nodded, then wandered aimlessly toward the door of the archive room. At that moment, the barrier blocking the door had vanished. As he walked through the door into the underground shaft, the elevator automatically activated. The elevator swiftly took Irving back to the surface. As he caught sight of Anna at the end of the dim corridor, his consciousness suddenly returned. He looked back at the underground shaft, a hint of surprise crossing his features. After hesitating for a moment, he ultimately decided against returning. He felt that the power of the shadowy figure in the archive room far exceeded his imagination. He even speculated that the dark figure might be an incarnation of the Dark Overlord. This meant he had just come very close to the embodiment of the Dark Overlord. "What''s wrong? You seem a bit off. Your expression looks somewhat excited, yet also melancholic," Anna inquired as she approached him. Irving turned and shook his head. "It''s nothing serious. The way I look is simply because I couldn''t find any useful information. Thank you for your help this time. Although I didn''t find anything useful, I must express my gratitude. Coming here has indeed provided me with some new insights. I realize I can''t afford to be distracted any longer. I need to focus all my attention on dealing with the Werewolf God. I think Elder Howard must have already taken action. His efforts may have yielded some success, and all I need to do now is prepare for the upcoming battle." With a smile, Irving finished speaking and quickly made his way toward the entrance of the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Anna followed behind him, a hint of confusion in her gaze as she observed his retreating figure. Anna was certain that Irving wasn''t being truthful. However, she had no idea what crucial information he was concealing. After pondering for a while and coming up with no reasonable explanation, she shook her head and followed Irving out of the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. The two of them soon returned to the Angel Guild''s headquarters in the City of Warding. Upon their return, Aron was already waiting for them. As soon as Aron saw Irving, he directly asked, "You must have seen the situation at the old headquarters. Did you uncover any important information there? How does it compare to before?" Aron''s first question was directed at Irving, while his second question was for Anna. Irving shook his head. "I didn''t find any important information. I think I''ve been approaching things incorrectly. I shouldn''t be fixating on the ancient powers that exist in the real world. I need to focus my attention on what''s happening in the Shelter Game world." Aron found Irving''s response somewhat unusual. In his impression, Irving was not someone who easily changed his mind. However, Irving''s new strategy aligned somewhat with Aron''s own thoughts. Aron nodded and said, "You should have done this long ago. I will definitely provide you with support in the upcoming actions; you don''t need to worry." Irving smiled and nodded in gratitude. At that moment, Anna chimed in, "The situation at the old headquarters hasn''t changed much compared to before. The buildings there have simply become more dilapidated. The strange powers that once existed at the old headquarters have dissipated significantly. I believe that it won''t be long before we won''t need to station so many soldiers around the old headquarters. We could redirect those soldiers to other cities to ensure their safety." Aron nodded, not saying another word. Aron held a dismissive attitude toward Anna''s suggestion. In his view, the old headquarters of the Angel Guild was of utmost importance. It absolutely could not be discovered or occupied by enemies. As for the other cities Anna mentioned, Aron deemed them unimportant. Even if the enemies of the Angel Guild were to destroy those cities, the guild''s strength would not be significantly weakened. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave for now. I need to prepare for the upcoming operations, and I also have to report my findings to Benjamin," Irving stated before directly exiting the Angel Guild headquarters. After Irving left, Aron turned to Anna and asked, "He didn''t do anything strange, did he?" "No! Throughout the operation, I kept a close watch on his every move. While he was quite interested in our old headquarters, he ultimately didn''t spend too much time in the data storage of the old headquarters," Anna replied promptly. Her response reassured Aron a bit. "That''s good! I was really worried he might be influenced by the powers within the old headquarters. After all, Irving is a genius; he can keenly sense the strange forces present in the headquarters." If Aron had been at the Angel Guild headquarters at that moment, he would have strongly opposed Irving entering the old headquarters. However, since Irving had already been inside, Aron felt there was no point in dwelling on it any longer. As Aron and Anna discussed Irving''s earlier actions, Irving quickly arrived at the headquarters of the Ocean Group. Benjamin had been waiting there for quite some time. Irving recounted a series of events he had encountered to Benjamin. Benjamin immediately responded, "I think you''ve been played! Aron and Anna are likely hiding very important information from you. I believe there are many secrets within the old headquarters of the Angel Guild." Irving nodded, agreeing with Benjamin''s assessment. "You''re right; I also think there are more secrets in the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. But if they don''t want to tell me, there''s no need for me to insist on knowing. For us, the Angel Guild is a very important ally. Without collaboration with the Angel Guild, our strength would be significantly weakened. So until we rescue Vicky, we shouldn''t dwell on the secrets of the old headquarters of the Angel Guild." After hearing Irving''s words, Benjamin fell silent. "I believe Elder Howard''s actions should be nearing success. If he doesn''t inform us of the specific timing of the operation within the next two days, I will go find him myself!" Irving''s patience was running thin. He believed that Elder Howard should not be taking this long. Therefore, Irving was beginning to suspect that Elder Howard might be plotting something against him. Benjamin nodded gravely. He was the one most eager to rescue Vicky, so he strongly hoped Irving would urge Elder Howard to act more quickly. "I''m ready for battle! I can join the fight at any time," Benjamin said in a very serious tone to Irving. Irving smiled at Benjamin. "Of course, I know you''re ready for battle. I have no doubts about your abilities. I just hope that during the upcoming actions, you won''t be too reckless." Benjamin was normally a very calm person, but after Vicky was taken by Elder Howard, he had become quite anxious. Irving hoped Benjamin could return to his previous state of calmness. Chapter 287 - 287: Deceit to the Best of Ones Ability In the world of the Shelter Game, deep within the ruins of Shadow City. Elder Howard gazed silently at the retreating figure of the Werewolf God. The two had already gone through a round of heated arguments prior to this moment. Elder Howard wished for the Werewolf God to change the location of his duel with Irving to the desert region of the Desolate Canyon, but the Werewolf God was adamant against such a move. "I am starting to have doubts about you. Are you truly still my ally?" the Werewolf God slowly turned around, his crimson eyes fixing intently on Elder Howard. "I have always been your ally. If you don''t believe me, you shouldn''t have partnered with me in the first place. Do you really think I could cooperate with Irving?" Elder Howard''s tone remained remarkably calm. Although he knew he was lying, he managed to maintain his composure. The Werewolf God chuckled. "You are an elder of the Night Blades. As far as I know, every member of the Night Blades is exceptionally skilled at deceiving others. How can I be sure that you aren''t deceiving me right now? Don''t the Night Blades uphold the principle of being able to cooperate with anyone? If that''s the case, then your partnership with Irving isn''t entirely out of the question." The Werewolf God was not easily fooled. He had already gained control over the power of the Blood Moon, and with a little more time, he could become the true master of that power. Elder Howard and Irving would certainly not allow such a situation to unfold. Thus, Elder Howard was eager to trick the Werewolf God into the desert of the Desolate Canyon as soon as possible. This would facilitate his and Irving''s plan to eliminate the Werewolf God. "The conflict between the Night Blades and Irving runs very deep. Even if you have been lingering in the Shelter Game, you should know that the Night Blades have engaged in several rounds of conflict with Irving. We have never succeeded against Irving in our battles. It was only after we teamed up with you that we finally managed to capture Irving''s friend, Vicky. Do you really think I would easily choose to collaborate with Irving and squander a golden opportunity to completely eliminate him? I''m not that foolish," Elder Howard reflected for a moment before finally coming up with an explanation that might convince the Werewolf God. The Werewolf God slowly approached Elder Howard, scrutinizing him from head to toe, and unleashed the power of the Blood Moon that he wielded. Under the influence of the Blood Moon''s power, Elder Howard''s heart began to race much faster than before. "If you truly aren''t deceiving me, then answer my next few questions seriously," the Werewolf God said in a chilling tone. At the same time, the Werewolf God began using the power of the Blood Moon to probe into Elder Howard''s heart. "Are you really willing to cooperate with me under any circumstances?" Elder Howard replied firmly, "Of course not! I will only cooperate with you when it comes to dealing with Irving. If you don''t intend to go against Irving, then I naturally won''t cooperate with you. However, as long as you remain an enemy of Irving, I will continue our alliance, because that is beneficial for both me and the Night Blades." The Werewolf God did not offer any commentary; he continued his questioning. "Did you come here solely to persuade me to go to the desert of the Desolate Canyon? Don''t you know that my powers will be limited there?" "I did come here for that very purpose. I am aware that your strength will be restricted in the desert, but in that same environment, Irving''s strength will be even more severely limited." Elder Howard spoke without fear, delivering his reasoning with utmost seriousness. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, the Werewolf God found it difficult to discern whether Elder Howard was telling the truth. He could only assess his sincerity through his tone. "It seems you aren''t lying. But is the information you possess accurate? What if the information you have is wrong?" The Werewolf God pressed on. Elder Howard, feeling the pressure but growing more relaxed, responded, "The information I have comes from the Night Blades. Perhaps my own intel isn''t entirely precise, but the data collected by the Night Blades should be very reliable. Who else can we trust besides the Night Blades? Is there anyone among your acquaintances who has gathered information more accurate than that of the Night Blades? Irving won''t wait for us to strike. He will certainly take countermeasures, so acquiring this information has been quite a challenge." Elder Howard''s response was airtight, and he didn''t claim that the information he had was absolutely true. After all, no one could definitively judge whether any piece of information was completely correct. The Werewolf God found no inconsistencies in Elder Howard''s demeanor. Ultimately, he was left with no choice but to step back a few paces. The power of the Blood Moon that surrounded him dissipated entirely. Elder Howard let out a sigh of relief. "I believe what you say, but that doesn''t mean I will go to the desert of the Desolate Canyon. I won''t take any unnecessary actions until I fully grasp the power of the Blood Moon." Although the Werewolf God had come to trust Elder Howard, he remained steadfast in his own beliefs. Elder Howard spoke to the Werewolf God with a hint of urgency in his voice. "Your actions will only exacerbate our disadvantages. Don''t you think we should confront Irving as soon as possible? You will indeed gain more power over time, but Irving can do the same. He has access to the Angel Guild, which, as far as I know, possesses many methods for rapidly increasing strength." Elder Howard''s words were truthful. The Night Blades had indeed gathered intelligence related to the Angel Guild. As a powerful organization in its own right, it was entirely plausible that the Angel Guild had methods for swift enhancement of abilities. The Werewolf God nodded. "You are correct! However, the power of the Blood Moon that I wield is far more formidable than other forms of power. Once I fully master the Blood Moon''s strength, no matter how much Irving''s power increases, he will never be my match." After saying this, the Werewolf God issued an unequivocal dismissal. "If you have nothing further to say, then you should leave. I will not be going to the desert of the Desolate Canyon at this time. If you truly believe it is a suitable battleground for our confrontation with Irving, then you can prepare there in advance. I trust that the Night Blades can set traps without my assistance." With the Werewolf God''s words, Elder Howard found himself at a loss. He sighed and turned to leave. Once he was outside the Werewolf God''s vicinity, his expression darkened swiftly. "The situation is worse than I anticipated. The Werewolf God''s wariness is quite profound; he did not believe my words. I cannot easily lure him to the desert of the Desolate Canyon." Elder Howard complained to the Night Blades members around him. "What should we do? If he doesn''t go to the desert, our plan against Irving cannot be executed. If Irving learns of this, he will certainly think we are deliberately targeting him." A Night Blades member who was accompanying Elder Howard expressed his concern. He was also responsible for this mission, and if Elder Howard ultimately failed, he would face repercussions as well. "Since our first plan has not succeeded, we must quickly devise a second one. Mere persuasion may not work; only when the Werewolf God faces a genuine crisis will he understand that he must heed our advice." Elder Howard resolved himself. He decided to adopt a very risky strategy. Before meeting with the Werewolf God, Elder Howard had devised two distinct strategies. The first strategy was the one he had just attempted: he aimed to persuade the Werewolf God to go to the desert of the Desolate Canyon. However, this approach had proven ineffective. Thus, Elder Howard resolved to implement his second strategy, which involved using the magical formations of the Night Blades in Shadow City to compel the Werewolf God to leave. With determination, Elder Howard directly asked the Night Blades member beside him, "The magical formations are ready, right?" "All the magical formations have been prepared! As soon as you give the order, we can activate them quickly," the member replied. Elder Howard nodded in satisfaction. "There''s no need to hesitate any longer; activate the magical formations now. I will make the Werewolf God understand that staying here is not beneficial for him, and that his mastery over the Blood Moon''s power will slow down." A resolute expression crossed Elder Howard''s face. He believed this action would surely succeed. Even if the Werewolf God was stubborn, he would undoubtedly notice the change in his power. Under Howard''s command, the Night Blades members swiftly activated the magical formations in Shadow City. These formations began to absorb a portion of the Blood Moon''s power, resulting in the Werewolf God feeling that the rate at which he was gaining power from the Blood Moon had slowed considerably. "What is going on? Why has the pace of my mastery over the Blood Moon''s power decreased so much? Is it possible that Elder Howard truly has my best interests at heart?" The Werewolf God felt a flicker of doubt. Despite his deep caution regarding Elder Howard and the Night Blades, the unexpected situation forced him to reconsider Howard''s judgment. After enduring this for a day or two, the Werewolf God ultimately decided to heed Elder Howard''s advice. He contacted Howard directly. "I believe your previous suggestion is indeed more reasonable, so I am willing to accompany you to the desert of the Desolate Canyon. However, I must choose the precise location of the battlefield." Elder Howard readily agreed to the Werewolf God''s condition. "Of course, that''s no problem! You can choose the battlefield!" Chapter 288 - 288: Deception Successful, Continue to Advance the Plan The Werewolf God agreed to Elder Howard''s plan, which filled Howard with delight. While pretending to be magnanimous in allowing the Werewolf God to choose the location of their decisive battle, he was eager to have the Werewolf God hurry to the desert of the Desolate Canyon. "We have set up several magical formations in the desert of the Desolate Canyon. These formations will provide us with significant support during the battle. I hope you can arrive here quickly so that you can familiarize yourself with them. If you are unwilling to come promptly, I believe our performance in the final showdown will not be very good." Under Elder Howard''s urging, the Werewolf God ultimately decided to make his way to the desert of the Desolate Canyon without delay. When he arrived, he found that the Night Blades had already constructed numerous temporary structures. "How about that? Did I not fulfill my promise? I have indeed made ample preparations here. We will definitely not fail in this decisive battle," Elder Howard said proudly to the Werewolf God. The Werewolf God nodded but did not offer any comments. He felt that the temporary buildings erected by the Night Blades might not have much impact during the fight. After all, Irving''s strength was unpredictable, and it was possible that he had become even more powerful since their last encounter. Thus, the Werewolf God still placed his hopes of defeating Irving on himself and Elder Howard. "I believe we should not place too much emphasis on these magical formations. They might offer us some assistance, but we must ensure that our own strength can defeat Irving before we initiate the final confrontation. Do you really think your power has become greater than before?" the Werewolf God asked Elder Howard seriously. Elder Howard nodded. "I have obtained more powerful weapons from the Night Blades'' headquarters. Once I use these weapons to attack Irving, he will undoubtedly face significant trouble. As long as you can unleash your true power, we will surely defeat Irving together. This is beyond doubt; you need not worry." However, Elder Howard''s words failed to have any effect. The Werewolf God actually became more worried. He felt that Elder Howard was being overly complacent. "I hope that''s the case. If something unexpected happens, I won''t guarantee your safety. If I find myself unable to defeat Irving during the battle, I will flee quickly. You''ll have to fend for yourself then." This was the Werewolf God''s typical approach. He always articulated the worst-case scenarios because only by preparing for the worst could they hope to proceed smoothly during their actions. Elder Howard smiled in response to this remark. "Of course. If we can''t defeat Irving in battle, I won''t be providing any assistance either. So it would be completely normal for us to choose to escape." After discussing for a while, they each returned to their respective tasks. Elder Howard mentioned he had to handle affairs related to the Night Blades, while the Werewolf God needed to familiarize himself with the battlefield situation as quickly as possible. Elder Howard went into one of the temporary structures in the desert of the Desolate Canyon. After ensuring that he wouldn''t be detected by the Werewolf God, he contacted Irving directly. "The Werewolf God has been deceived into the Desolate Canyon. Our deception has achieved initial success; we must quickly move on to the next phase of the plan." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the other end, Irving did not immediately respond affirmatively. He sounded hesitant, as he felt his companions were not yet ready. "When do you plan to start the showdown with the Werewolf God? My companions may need more time to prepare," Irving said slowly. Hearing this, Elder Howard became furious. "What in the world are you doing? Don''t you realize how crucial this plan is for us? If we miss this opportunity, we will never be able to defeat the Werewolf God. Whoever is holding us back must be dealt with swiftly. If he can''t prepare for battle, then don''t let him participate in the upcoming fight." Elder Howard displayed a very decisive side. He didn''t want Irving to delay any further, as he believed that such delays posed a significant risk for the Night Blades. After contemplating for a moment, Irving replied directly, "Perhaps. I will think it over carefully. Just tell me the specific time for the showdown, and I will make all the preparations beforehand." Irving''s response left Elder Howard feeling helpless. At the same time, he realized there was no need to exert more pressure on Irving. "The showdown is set for three days from now. I hope you can be fully prepared," Elder Howard said reluctantly. Irving responded without hesitation, "I will definitely be prepared. Don''t worry, even if my companions can''t act with me, I can succeed on my own." After cutting off communication with Irving, Elder Howard felt a lingering sense of worry. He gathered his subordinates together. "The magical formations in the Desolate Canyon have been prepared, right? You all better double-check everything. We cannot afford any mistakes during the battle. If we want to defeat the Werewolf God, we only have one chance. If we can''t defeat him this time, the power he wields will exceed our imagination." The other members of the Night Blades were also feeling quite anxious. They wanted to ensure that the magical formations were flawless. So, they began inspecting the magical formations in the Desolate Canyon. On Irving''s side, Irving summoned Benjamin and the members of the Angel Guild. "You all probably understand the specifics by now, so I won''t waste time repeating myself. Elder Howard has sent very accurate information. He has set the time for the showdown three days from now. Therefore, we must make full preparations within these three days. I hope you can elevate your strength to its peak. Only then can we achieve success in battle." As soon as Irving finished speaking, Benjamin hurriedly said, "I am already prepared for battle. I believe that even if the final showdown were today, I could perform exceptionally well. I will give my all to rescue the President." Irving nodded and turned his gaze to the other three. Aron spoke slowly, "I have always been preparing for battle, so my condition is perfectly fine. However, the weapons I want to carry still need a day or two to prepare." "That''s not a big deal; after all, the showdown is three days away. As long as you have your weapons ready by then, it will be fine," Irving added. Aron nodded. "Then my preparations are more than sufficient. I won''t make any mistakes." After Aron spoke, Nick and Anna both confirmed that they were ready as well. Irving was very satisfied with everyone''s responses. "I am very pleased with your answers, and I have great trust in all of you. However, I must warn you in advance: if any mistakes occur during the battle, I will not be able to rescue you." Irving''s words caused a tense expression to appear on the faces of the four individuals. Nick asked with a hint of concern, "Do you really think unexpected situations will arise? I believe our forces are very strong this time. Even if the Werewolf God possesses the power of the blood moon, he shouldn''t be able to defeat us." In response to Nick''s statement, Irving revealed a wry smile. "Do you really think our only enemy this time is the Werewolf God? Do you genuinely believe that after defeating the Werewolf God, Elder Howard will let us leave easily?" Irving''s rhetorical question left Nick feeling confused. "Isn''t he our ally? Are we really supposed to be on guard against our own ally?" Irving didn''t provide an answer. Instead, Aron spoke slowly beside him. "In this battle, Elder Howard is indeed our ally. However, the conflict between the Night Blades and the Angel Guild won''t just disappear. After we defeat the Werewolf God, we will still be enemies." Aron thought Nick was being a bit too naive. In fact, among everyone present, Nick was the only one who seemed so innocent. This was largely because Nick had only recently joined the Angel Guild, while the others had gone through many experiences. They had encountered a series of unexpected situations in their previous operations. Betraying allies during cooperation was a common occurrence for the elders of the Night Blades. "Now you understand, right? If you weren''t prepared before, you need to quickly get ready for more. If you have already made all your preparations, then during the battle, you must consider more things," Irving said, which made Nick''s expression grow serious. However, learning these things before the battle was far better than discovering them during the fight. Irving now confirmed that all his companions were prepared for battle. "Regardless, we must win in the showdown. If we fail, it won''t just be us in danger. Everyone in the real world will also be at risk." Aron picked up on the deeper meaning behind Irving''s words. "Are you saying that the power of the blood moon could even threaten everyone in the real world?" Irving nodded. "The power of the blood moon is very mysterious and extremely powerful. We must respond with caution, and after the battle, we cannot allow the Night Blades to control the power of the blood moon. We must keep it in our own hands." Irving solemnly conveyed this message to his companions. Chapter 289 - 289: Sensing a Subtle Abnormality Irving''s admonitions had a significant effect; all the members preparing to participate in the showdown with the Werewolf God three days later became even more serious than before. "Don''t worry, during the upcoming battle, we will not hold you back. As one of the most important members of the Angel Guild, I assure you that I will find a way to keep the power of the blood moon in our hands," Aron stood up and said solemnly to Irving. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving smiled and nodded. "I believe in your promise, and I am confident that our upcoming actions will lead to success." Since Irving had already made all the arrangements, his companions should use the remaining three days to prepare for their respective roles. Irving also had to prepare for the final showdown. At the same time, in the desert of the Desolate Canyon, the Werewolf God was searching for the most suitable battle location. Although the desert would hinder the Werewolf God''s ability to fully harness his powers, there were still some areas within it that would allow him to perform better in battle. As the Werewolf God searched for the optimal combat zone, he suddenly sensed a subtle abnormality. He felt as if members of the Night Blades had been lingering nearby. While the area he was in was under the direct control of the Night Blades, it was unusual for their members to be constantly present around him. Read latest stories on m_v-l''e|m,p| y- r Especially with the imminent battle against Irving, shouldn''t the Night Blades members be preparing for the final confrontation? The Werewolf God directly seized control of one of the Night Blades members. "Why have you been lingering around me? Did Elder Howard not give you any commands? Or was your command simply to monitor me?" While asking these questions, the Werewolf God used the power of the blood moon, inducing a profound fear in the other party. This tactic was intended to ensure that the member would tell the truth. The Night Blades member, under the control of the Werewolf God, stammered in response, "I haven''t been lingering around you. Elder Howard tasked me with inspecting the magical formations here. The reason you keep seeing me is that you have been moving within the coverage area of the magical formations." The Night Blades member''s response surprised the Werewolf God slightly. The Werewolf God did not realize the presence of magical formations around him. "You must be lying to me! I can sense no magical formations at all! And this shouldn''t be a suitable place to establish them!" he retorted in a hoarse voice. At this point, the Night Blades member''s mental state had completely collapsed. He shouted, "I''m telling the truth! If you don''t believe me, you can ask Elder Howard! You''ve been moving within the magical formations this whole time! Other Night Blades members can attest to that!" The Werewolf God was thrown into confusion by this claim. Ultimately, he decided to seek out other Night Blades members for confirmation. The responses he received from those members were identical to that of the first one. Gradually, the Werewolf God began to suspect that his judgment might be wrong. However, he still insisted on bringing Elder Howard over. When Elder Howard learned of the situation, he smiled and explained to the Werewolf God, "It''s entirely normal that you couldn''t detect the presence of the magical formations. The ones we''ve set up here are very concealed. After all, our opponent is Irving. He possesses incredibly keen perception. If our magical formations were too obvious, how could we expect to trouble Irving? He would surely evade them." After saying this, Elder Howard led the Werewolf God to a large rock not far away. "If you don''t believe me, just move this rock aside. Underneath it is actually the focal point of our magical formations. Once you see it, you should understand that I am not lying." Under Elder Howard''s watchful gaze, the Werewolf God moved the rock. Sure enough, beneath it lay a gem emitting a strange glow. This gem was the key to sustaining the entire magical formation. Seeing the focal point of the magical formations, the Werewolf God finally breathed a sigh of relief. "I didn''t expect that you Night Blades would also set up magical formations here. If you''ve established them throughout the desert, where should I choose to fight? Have you not considered that during the battle, my powers might be interfered with by the magical formations you''ve laid out?" The Werewolf God''s words left Elder Howard feeling quite puzzled. Elder Howard couldn''t help but ask the Werewolf God, "I believe that the power of the magical formations and your own powers shouldn''t interfere with one another, right? The power of the magical formations is rooted in darkness, while your power comes from the blood moon. Darkness and blood moon energies do not conflict. Even if they were to conflict, you could always choose another battlefield during the fight. After all, the duration of the magical formations won''t be long. Once Irving steps into the magical formations, all their power will be directed at attacking him. Once the power of the magical formations is completely drained, you can use the area where they were as your battlefield." Elder Howard''s explanation was quite compelling. After pondering for a moment, the Werewolf God ultimately accepted his reasoning. "You''re right, perhaps I was overthinking things. I will consider this my battlefield, but I hope the members of the Night Blades can stay away from here afterward. I need to familiarize myself with the surroundings before the battle. Your presence here will interfere with my preparations." Since the Werewolf God had expressed himself so clearly, Elder Howard naturally refrained from opposing him further. He nodded in agreement. "In that case, I will ensure that the Night Blades members leave as soon as possible." After saying this, Elder Howard departed. Under his orders, the Night Blades members quickly vacated the area. Although the Werewolf God still held some skepticism towards Elder Howard and the Night Blades, he couldn''t deny that they had shown a great deal of sincerity. "It seems that my previous concerns were somewhat unfounded. Perhaps I should focus my attention on preparing for the upcoming battle. If I cannot defeat Irving in this fight, both I and the Night Blades will pay a heavy price." The Werewolf God ultimately decided to concentrate and prepare for the battle ahead. Almost simultaneously, Elder Howard gathered the Night Blades members once more. "Your performance has been utterly disappointing. How could you let him notice something was off? Don''t you realize how much this could affect our plans?" Elder Howard angrily questioned the Night Blades members standing before him. One member sighed in resignation. "We have to monitor his every move. But our strength pales in comparison to the Werewolf God, so he was bound to notice us." In response to the Night Blades member''s explanation, Elder Howard coldly replied, "That''s just an excuse! Your actions ultimately failed, and I am very disappointed in you all." After saying this, Elder Howard''s tone softened somewhat. Although the Night Blades members had been detected by the Werewolf God, the overall plan could still proceed. "Since you won''t need to stay near the Werewolf God anymore, go ensure that all the magical formations in the Desolate Canyon desert are functioning properly. Even though we will be teaming up with Irving in the upcoming battle, that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t be making more preparations behind the scenes. Who knows, after the fight, Irving might turn against us. After all, he has been opposing us all along. If we can eliminate both him and the Werewolf God, it would be most beneficial for us Night Blades." Elder Howard revealed his true plan. He was willing to disclose it because he believed the overall situation would not change significantly. For the next two days, the Werewolf God would remain in the Desolate Canyon desert. This meant that his and Irving''s plans could certainly be realized. Therefore, he needed to consider the aftermath of the battle. After arranging everything, Elder Howard sent the Night Blades members off to carry out their tasks. He himself had to head to the Night Blades headquarters to retrieve some powerful weapons. Meanwhile, unnoticed in the ruins of Shadow City, Sophia, who had been transformed into a werewolf, was making her way deeper into the ruins. At this point, Sophia had reached the entrance of an underground tomb. She could sense a powerful force related to werewolves hidden within the tomb. However, no matter what she did, she could not enter. In her extreme anxiety, Sophia placed her hopes on the power of the blood moon. She raised her head and let out a howl. To her surprise, a blood moon truly appeared above her head. The moonlight shone directly into Sophia''s pupils, and she transformed into a gigantic wolf. This massive wolf, illuminated by the pink moonlight, entered the underground tomb. Sophia had not completely lost her sanity. She was very aware that she was in a werewolf state. She hoped to gain control of the blood moon''s power through this transformation. Although the Werewolf God had largely mastered the blood moon''s power, Sophia believed she could compete for that power by accessing the remains of powerful werewolves hidden within the tomb. If her plan succeeded, the power of the blood moon would be controlled by the side of justice. Moreover, afterward, the werewolves would become allies of Irving''s camp. Without hesitation, Sophia ventured deeper into the tomb. As she progressed, the power of the blood moon within her grew stronger and stronger. Chapter 290 - 290: Elder Lawrences Quest for Resurrection Supported by the power of the blood moon, Sophia quickly reached the deepest part of the underground tomb. Here, she discovered a multitude of werewolf skeletons, all belonging to very powerful werewolves. As she advanced deeper into the tomb, she suddenly sensed a powerful presence not far from her. However, that presence seemed to be quite unstable. While Sophia was contemplating what this presence might be, an ancient voice reached her ears. "You must be an ally of Irving, right? Have you come here to help him find me?" Accompanying this ancient voice, an old man clad in a white robe and wearing a crown of olive branches slowly emerged. If Irving were present, he would immediately recognize the identity of this figure as Elder Lawrence. Although Elder Lawrence had been killed in the collapse of Shadow City, the majority of his soul had become a part of the Werewolf God. Nonetheless, the remnants of Lawrence''s soul were still seeking resurrection. He had sealed what remained of his soul within the underground tomb. Sophia''s arrival presented Elder Lawrence with an opportunity for revival. Upon hearing his words, Sophia warily stared at him, responding with a question of her own. "What is your relationship with Irving? Although I do not know your exact identity, based on your attire, you should be a member of the Night Blades. Aren''t the Night Blades enemies of Irving?" Elder Lawrence coughed twice. "You are correct; I am indeed a member of the Night Blades. However, I have betrayed them because they wish to sacrifice me in exchange for an opportunity to collaborate with the Werewolf God!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lawrence''s statement was half-truth and half-lie. It was true that the Night Blades sought to cooperate with the Werewolf God, but that was only because the Werewolf God had previously been an enemy of Irving. Lawrence''s death was not the fault of the Night Blades; it was simply a consequence of his own greed. However, Sophia was completely unaware of these facts. She regarded Elder Lawrence with suspicion. Although she was not fully convinced by his words, he did not seem to pose any immediate threat to her. Thus, Sophia decided to continue the conversation. "You mentioned earlier that I might have been sent by Irving to find you. Have you collaborated with Irving? I find it hard to believe he would work with a member of the Night Blades." Sophia''s judgment of Irving was based on his previous behavior. She was still unaware that he had decided to collaborate with Elder Howard just the day before, nor did she know that Howard had resolved to sever ties with the Werewolf God. Naturally, Elder Lawrence was unaware of any of this. However, since he had already made up his mind to deceive Sophia, he quickly devised a plausible explanation. "I have already been sacrificed by the Night Blades. Do you think I would still be loyal to them? Or do you believe that every former member of the Night Blades is beyond redemption?" Faced with his counter-question, Sophia fell silent for a moment. She did not believe that all members of the Night Blades deserved to be completely eradicated. Both she and Irving had previously let some ordinary members of the Night Blades go, as long as those members chose to leave the organization. Experience more tales on m v|l e''m,p| y- r As Sophia remained silent, Lawrence seized the opportunity to continue speaking. "I have stayed here to await Irving''s arrival. Once he gets here, he will gain immense power. With that power, we can eliminate both the Night Blades and the Werewolf God at the same time." Lawrence''s words piqued Sophia''s interest. Her purpose for being here was, in fact, entirely aligned with what Lawrence had just stated. "Where exactly is this powerful force you speak of? Why haven''t I sensed any strong power yet?" While Sophia had sensed the power of the blood moon, she had not yet tapped into any additional werewolf-related powers within the tomb. Lawrence smiled and then led Sophia deeper into the underground tomb. After a short while, they arrived in front of a massive coffin. Inside the coffin lay a gigantic werewolf corpse. "The powerful force I mentioned is within this werewolf''s remains. This werewolf was once a monarch of a werewolf empire. He concentrated countless werewolf souls within himself, gaining unimaginable power. However, this also attracted numerous curses, and ultimately, his empire was completely destroyed shortly after his death. But this is not a concern for us. We only wish to gain his power; we don''t intend to rebuild the werewolf empire he once ruled." After saying this, Lawrence deliberately asked Sophia, "You must possess werewolf blood, so you wouldn''t want to rebuild the werewolf empire, would you?" "I have no werewolf blood at all! The reason I became a werewolf is simply due to the influence of the blood moon''s power. As a human, why would I want to reconstruct a werewolf empire?" Sophia firmly denied having any werewolf lineage. Although she sensed that her background was somewhat unusual, she was unwilling to admit any connection to werewolves. In her view, having werewolf blood would complicate her identity further. Elder Lawrence chuckled awkwardly a couple of times. "In that case, let''s find a way to seize the power he possesses. With your help, we can quickly extract this power. However, before we proceed, I must warn you: after acquiring the werewolf monarch''s power, your sanity may very well dissipate. The strength of a powerful werewolf is, in fact, akin to a formidable curse." Lawrence feigned concern as he reminded Sophia. At that moment, Sophia still did not fully trust him. She circled the coffin and, after carefully inspecting the interior, she turned back to Elder Lawrence with a question. "How do you know there is a more powerful force here? Why haven''t I sensed any strong power? Are you trying to take control of my body through this?" Although Sophia''s suspicion was unfounded, her wariness prevented Lawrence''s plan from succeeding swiftly. Lawrence sighed in resignation. "How can I earn your trust? If I truly intended to control your body, why would I bring you here? I could easily manipulate you from the shadows without ever revealing myself." Lawrence''s statement held some validity, so Sophia decided not to dwell on other concerns. She simply wanted Lawrence to act according to her plan. "If you genuinely wish to gain my trust, then follow my plan. While I want to obtain greater power, I do not intend to take the power from the underground tomb directly. I want you to concentrate that power into an object." Sophia hoped to adopt the most cautious approach. Lawrence smiled and nodded. "Very well, I will do as you suggest. However, I must remind you that this method may result in the power you take with you being less potent." Lawrence stepped forward and removed a nail from the top of the coffin. "I will concentrate the majority of the power into this nail. If you wish to gain this power, you simply need to drive the nail into your body." After saying this, Lawrence knelt down on one knee. He began to chant a series of very complex incantations. With the help of these spells, Lawrence focused the power of the underground tomb. A vast amount of werewolf curses coalesced into the nail. The ordinary nail had transformed into a Nail of Madness due to the werewolf''s curse. Anyone who bore the Nail of Madness would occasionally fall into a berserk state associated with werewolves. "If you want to leave now, you can take this nail with you. But I must warn you: you need to be extremely careful when using it. You may very well be cursed by the maddening werewolf power contained within the nail. If you completely lose your sanity, you will become a tool for resurrecting the werewolf monarch." After finishing all that, Elder Lawrence watched Sophia with a smile. By now, Sophia had developed a degree of trust in him. She looked at him and, slightly curious, asked, "Aren''t you planning to leave with me? You don''t seem to be a werewolf, so staying in this underground tomb can''t be beneficial for you." Elder Lawrence finally heard the words he had longed to hear. However, he also knew he had to remain calm; he didn''t want to jeopardize his plan just as it was about to succeed. "I certainly want to leave, but I also understand that taking me with you would impose significant risks on you. That''s why I would prefer you to take the werewolf''s power out instead. Only then can we ensure that Irving can defeat the Night Blades. If we can defeat the Night Blades, my wish will be fulfilled." Lawrence''s words completely convinced Sophia. She nodded and said, "Taking you out will definitely come with some risks for me. But I believe you can provide me with a lot of help in the upcoming actions. So I will definitely take you with me!" After saying this, Sophia pulled Lawrence''s ethereal figure close to her side. "Focus, and don''t let the surroundings distract you! I''ll soon be able to take you back to the area above Shadow City! But be prepared; Shadow City has now turned into a complete ruin." Before departing, Sophia made sure to remind Elder Lawrence. At that moment, he felt incredibly excited, but he still managed to keep his composure. "I understand. I am fully prepared." Chapter 291 - 291: Opposing Battle Plans When Sophia returned to the surface area of Shadow City with Elder Lawrence, his appearance underwent a dramatic change. The dark energy contained within Shadow City quickly flowed into Elder Lawrence''s body. He gradually began to take on a solid form, signaling that his resurrection process had commenced. Of course, Sophia noticed the transformation in Elder Lawrence. In response, she took a few steps back, creating distance between them. She concealed herself in a hidden spot, carefully observing Elder Lawrence''s every move. Although she wasn''t very familiar with him, she felt a deep sense of caution. After about a quarter of an hour, Elder Lawrence''s form finally stabilized. He took a deep breath, opened his eyes, and smiled in the direction where Sophia was hiding. "You don''t need to worry. The reason for my transformation is that I spent too long in the underground tomb. I need some time to adjust to the environment outside the tomb," Elder Lawrence spoke in a gentle tone, placing no pressure on Sophia. He made no attempt to approach her. Sophia, in her werewolf form, slowly stepped out from her hiding place. She scrutinized Elder Lawrence closely and, after confirming that he posed no immediate threat, she directly questioned him. "It seems you''ve absorbed the dark energy around you. Although you were once a member of the Night Blades, you claim to have betrayed them. So why are you still absorbing dark power? How can I trust you now? Once you possess enough dark power, it will be easy for the Night Blades to control you." Elder Lawrence sighed, his expression suddenly turning somber. "You''re right. After absorbing so much dark energy, I would be more susceptible to the Night Blades'' control. But I have no other choice. I cannot use any power except for dark energy. If I don''t absorb it, I won''t be able to exist outside the underground tomb for long. Do you really want to see my spirit fade away like that?" Faced with Elder Lawrence''s response, Sophia found herself at a loss for words. "If you still trust me, then hurry and take me to the desert of the Desolate Canyon. Our enemies are there. Both the Werewolf God and other members of the Night Blades are hiding there, plotting their schemes," Elder Lawrence revealed crucial information. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, Sophia chose to believe Elder Lawrence. "Alright! I''ll take you there right away! However, it''s quite far from here to the desert of the Desolate Canyon, so it will probably take us about a day and a half to arrive," Sophia explained, although she felt her explanation was somewhat redundant. Elder Lawrence, as a former member of the Night Blades, would surely have extensive knowledge about the Desolate Canyon. Elder Lawrence nodded. "We don''t need to rush. According to my divination results, it would be most advantageous for us to arrive in two days." With Elder Lawrence''s assurance, Sophia led him toward the direction of the desert of the Desolate Canyon. At almost the same time, Elder Howard met with Irving in Irving''s shelter. The two of them needed to formulate a battle plan for the upcoming conflict. Without a solid plan, their efforts could easily end in failure. However, Irving and Elder Howard had completely opposing views on the battle strategy. "I''ve already put in so much effort into this plan. Are you really suggesting that the Night Blades should strike first? How do I know you aren''t plotting against us from behind?" Elder Howard stood up angrily, addressing Irving. Elder Howard''s battle plan clearly involved having Irving launch the first attack, with Howard and the other Night Blades coordinating with him. In contrast, Irving''s strategy was to have the Night Blades take the initiative. Elder Howard felt that both he and the Night Blades had already contributed significantly to this battle plan. He believed that once the fighting commenced, Irving must be the one to attack first, ensuring a balance in the contributions from both sides. Irving, upon hearing Elder Howard''s inquiry, replied directly. "If you believe I''m going to scheme against the Night Blades from behind, then you''re perfectly free to refuse to cooperate with me. My stance is quite simple: I cannot trust you Night Blades. How can I be sure that in the battleground you''ve prepared, there aren''t traps set specifically for me? After all, the Night Blades have a history of burning bridges." Irving''s tone remained calm as he responded. In Irving''s view, there was no need for him to argue with the other party. He had no intention of making any concessions, and he felt that even without compromising, he would still succeed in the negotiations this time. Elder Howard''s expression shifted slightly. He was aware that the Night Blades'' reputation wasn''t very good, but he also believed that Irving''s credibility with the Night Blades wasn''t strong either. Moreover, it seemed that Irving was under more pressure than the Night Blades at that moment. As Howard''s anger subsided somewhat, he returned to his seat and said slowly, "Actually, it''s not impossible for the Night Blades to strike first. However, I can only promise to use the power of magical formations to initiate the attack. If the magical formations cannot contain the Werewolf God, you must join the battle immediately." Elder Howard took a step back from his original position. He felt that since the magical formations in the Desolate Canyon were also set up by the Night Blades, allowing the magical formations to attack first essentially meant that the Night Blades were the ones making the first move. Upon hearing Elder Howard''s words, a faint smile appeared on Irving''s face. "You have indeed made some concessions, but I still believe your plan is not advisable. The power of the Werewolf God is growing stronger. Relying solely on the magical formations will not be enough to contain the Werewolf God. Therefore, I believe that at the start of the battle, you must personally engage. Only your formidable strength can potentially suppress the Werewolf God right from the outset." Irving''s argument held a degree of reason. While the Night Blades'' magical formations could be effective to some extent, they were not particularly flexible. If the Werewolf God reacted immediately, the damage the magical formations could inflict would be minimal. "Are you implying that if I do not take action, you will assume we lack sincerity? Do you really think I would agree with what you just said?" Elder Howard was now on the verge of exploding. From Howard''s perspective, Irving''s words indicated that he had no intention of cooperating at all. Irving remained silent for a moment. He sensed that Elder Howard''s mindset had shifted, and he felt he needed to clarify things quickly. "I think you don''t need to be overly anxious. Do you really believe I would want you and the Werewolf God to perish together? If you and the Werewolf God were to be taken out, I would have no way to rescue Vicky. After all, the dead are not bound by contracts. And if you were eliminated, I suspect your subordinates would quickly move to eliminate Vicky as well, wouldn''t they?" Elder Howard nodded. "You''re right. I''ve already given orders to my subordinates that if I happen to fall in battle, they will directly kill your companion Vicky." His tone remained almost unchanged as he spoke. Howard felt this was a perfectly normal course of action. Irving stood up and looked around at the scenery surrounding his shelter. "I remember not long ago, your Night Blades launched an attack here, didn''t you? Although it wasn''t you leading the members of the Night Blades during that attack, you should have some understanding of what happened, right?" Elder Howard nodded silently. He felt a bit confused; he didn''t understand why Irving was bringing up the previous attack. Was Irving trying to convince him in this way? Or did he want Howard to feel that the Night Blades owed him something? "You don''t need to be so anxious. I mentioned the earlier battle just to make you understand one thing: unexpected situations can arise in every fight. While we have planned the majority of our strategy, the Werewolf God will also employ adaptable tactics. Therefore, from the outset, we must concentrate all our strength. After you launch the attack, I will definitely join the battle immediately, because I wouldn''t risk setting traps for you that could lead to both our destruction." Irving''s words finally convinced Elder Howard. He let out a sigh. "Perhaps you''re right. In that case, I''ll proceed according to your plan. However, I must remind you not to modify the battle plan any further. The time until the battle starts is already very short. I need to give my subordinates some time to familiarize themselves with our strategy. If you change it again, my subordinates won''t have time to adjust." Irving nodded. "I won''t modify the battle plan any further. What I''ve shared with you is the entirety of my strategy. I believe this plan will definitely succeed." Elder Howard didn''t say anything more. He simply stood up and quickly left. While Elder Howard had abandoned his own battle plan, it didn''t mean he fully trusted Irving. He intended to use the remaining time to reinforce the magical formations in the desert of the Desolate Canyon. In the event of a crisis, Elder Howard could still rely on these magical formations to bolster his strength. In a closely matched and perilous battle, every effort to increase the chances of victory could potentially determine the outcome. Elder Howard was well aware of this. Chapter 292 - 292: A Detailed and Comprehensive Plan After sending Elder Howard off, Irving closed his eyes and contemplated for a moment. In fact, Irving had considered setting a trap for Elder Howard within the battle plan. However, after careful consideration, he felt that such an approach would be counterproductive. After all, he had many tasks to accomplish. First, he needed to defeat the Werewolf God in battle. Second, he had to seize the power of the blood moon from Elder Howard after the fight. Lastly, he needed to ensure that Elder Howard would keep his promises. Although he had signed a contract with Elder Howard, he couldn''t guarantee that Howard wouldn''t find ways to breach that contract. Given the need to accomplish so many tasks simultaneously, Irving preferred to keep the overall plan as simple as possible. After about fifteen minutes, Irving opened his eyes and returned to the real world. He went directly to the headquarters of Ocean Group. Inside the security manager''s office at Ocean Group''s headquarters, Aron, Anna, Nick, and Benjamin had been waiting for Irving. As soon as Irving arrived, Benjamin hurriedly asked, "How did it go? Did the Night Blades agree to your battle plan?" Benjamin was the most concerned about the upcoming battle, and his usual calm demeanor was rare as he showed signs of impatience. Irving nodded. "The Night Blades have agreed to my battle plan. After all, the plan I proposed is indeed the most reasonable. However, I''m not sure if the Night Blades have set any traps for us." Irving chose his words carefully. He believed that even if the Night Blades did not intend to target him, they might very well aim at his allies. Hence, he felt it was necessary to remind his friends. Anna nodded. "We should never harbor ill intentions, but we must remain vigilant. Regardless, we need to be adequately prepared. I think we should bring plenty of supplies this time." After Anna spoke, Nick pulled out a large package. "We have brought a substantial amount of supplies from the Angel Guild. These items will play a significant role in battle alongside the weapons we have. I hope you all can carry as many weapons as possible. The rare weapons we currently possess will essentially be consumables during the fight. I think the Werewolf God might easily destroy the weapons we are most familiar with. At that point, we should be ready to quickly switch to other weapons." Aron patted the large package that Nick had brought out and explained his thoughts. Irving simply smiled as he looked at the enormous bundle without offering any comments. Benjamin, however, said flatly, "I think carrying these weapons is completely pointless. Our contribution during the battle will be minimal. Our job is to restrain the Werewolf God''s actions. Irving is the one who can truly defeat the Werewolf God; we just need to follow his command." Although Benjamin didn''t directly oppose Aron in an aggressive tone, his words made it clear to everyone that he had some dissatisfaction with Aron. Aron chose not to respond, believing it wasn''t worth arguing with Benjamin over such trivial matters. Irving spoke in a calm manner, "You all have valid points. However, I still believe Aron is right; we should carry as many weapons as possible. We need to have some backups." With Irving''s endorsement, Benjamin decided not to dwell on the issue any longer. The group quickly shifted their focus to discussing the specific battle plan. In Irving''s vision, Elder Howard would directly engage the Werewolf God. While Howard might not be able to severely wound the Werewolf God, it would be enough to throw the creature into a state of panic. After all, the Werewolf God had come to the Desolate Canyon desert area at Howard''s persuasion. This would likely make the Werewolf God suspicious and anxious. There was even a chance that the Werewolf God would try to retreat from the Desolate Canyon as quickly as possible. If such a situation arose, it would create an opportunity for Irving. He would take the chance to launch a direct attack on the Werewolf God with his weapons. Although Irving didn''t believe his attack would achieve immediate success, he felt that the Staff of Calamity he possessed would be very effective in the desert region. Moreover, the most powerful spells he specialized in were heavily based on fire elements. This meant that the desert environment would provide him with certain advantages. If Irving could gain the upper hand in the battle, the members of the Angel Guild would need to act swiftly. They would have to use their skills, weapons, and items to weaken the blood moon''s power controlled by the Werewolf God. Once the blood moon''s power was diminished to a certain extent, Irving would be able to use the Taikoo Flame Pearl to seize that power for himself. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Irving''s entire plan, Benjamin actually played a relatively minor role. Although Benjamin was not weak in terms of strength, the weapons and items he possessed were not particularly valuable. During an intense battle, Benjamin would not be able to provide much assistance. After hearing Irving''s specific battle arrangements, Benjamin appeared somewhat disheartened. "Do you think my strength is very weak? Didn''t you previously tell me that I would play a very important role in this battle?" There was a sadness in Benjamin''s tone as he spoke. He absolutely could not accept being rendered ineffective in such a crucial fight. "I am not questioning your strength. In fact, I believe you are strong enough. You will indeed have a very important task in this war. The task I am assigning to you is to find Vicky''s whereabouts. I do not believe the Night Blades will necessarily keep their promises. Therefore, I cannot rely solely on the constraints of the contract for Vicky''s safety. You must take advantage of the moment when the members of the Night Blades engage in battle with us and enter their controlled area. If you can find Vicky and rescue her, your contribution will surpass that of all of us." Irving''s words finally eased Benjamin''s disappointment somewhat. Moreover, as the manager of the Ocean Group''s security department, if he could rescue Vicky, he would certainly gain greater recognition within the Ocean Group. Benjamin smiled and nodded. "I will do everything I can to complete this task. I will ensure that Miss Vicky returns safely!" Irving merely smiled at Benjamin''s assurance without saying much more. He felt that Benjamin''s task was nearly impossible to accomplish, given that Elder Howard and the Night Blades had likely made extensive preparations. After assigning tasks to everyone, Irving began to familiarize his companions with the specific processes of the battle. Although the actual battle conditions would differ somewhat from Irving''s descriptions, he believed that all this preparation would definitely yield positive effects. While Irving and his companions were preparing for battle, Elder Howard returned to his base in the Desolate Canyon. He immediately questioned his trusted aide. "What is the Werewolf God doing now? He shouldn''t be around us, right?" "It seems he is trying to harness the power of the blood moon, so he is definitely not in our vicinity. Moreover, the area we are in is protected by dark forces. Every word we speak here cannot be heard by the Werewolf God." Elder Howard''s aide had been keeping a close watch on the Werewolf God. Elder Howard let out a small sigh of relief. "That''s good! Although there''s not much time left before the battle begins, we must remain vigilant. I don''t want any unexpected situations to arise just as the fight is about to start. We must seize the power of the blood moon as much as possible. Even if we can''t take its power, we must destroy the blood moon. If our plan truly falls apart, we at least have to kill the Werewolf God. He is the only one who can quickly control the blood moon''s power, and as long as we eliminate him, the Night Blades won''t have to worry about the blood moon''s power going out of control for a while." Howard laid out his entire plan in one breath. He needed to convey this information to his trusted aide. The entire plan was, in fact, devised by his aide; Howard had merely agreed to it in the end. "Rest assured, I understand everything you''ve said. The plan I''ve devised is foolproof, even if Irving cannot unleash his true power. We can use the magical formations beneath the Desolate Canyon to severely wound the Werewolf God. If we can achieve that, I believe the other elders in the Night Blades will certainly provide you with assistance. At that point, we can combine the strengths of several elders to eliminate the Werewolf God. They would also be able to share in some of the blood moon''s power, and I doubt they would refuse." Howard''s aide was quite cunning. He had a deep understanding of the thoughts of various elders within the Night Blades. Howard sighed. "I once thought the Night Blades were the most powerful force. I never imagined that one day we would have to rely on schemes and tricks to succeed." Elder Howard''s sentiment left the members of the Night Blades feeling quite disheartened. The Night Blades were indeed extremely powerful, but their decline began with Elder Seville''s failed plan. The failure of Elder Seville''s plan was due to Irving''s opposition. They not only couldn''t seek revenge against Irving, but this time they even needed to collaborate with him. Every member of the Night Blades felt a bit uncomfortable about this. However, there was no turning back now. "Let''s do our utmost to carry out this plan. If we give it our all but the plan ultimately fails, then there really won''t be much to regret," Elder Howard said slowly. Chapter 293 - 293: A Surge of Killing Intent In the heart of the Desolate Canyon desert, the Werewolf God had his eyes tightly shut, attempting to accelerate his mastery of the power of the Blood Moon. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Irritated, the Werewolf God opened his eyes. "What is it? If it''s not important, don''t disturb me! Didn''t your elder tell you that I need a quiet environment right now?" The Werewolf God asked angrily to the person outside the door. "Sorry to bother you. I do have something very important to discuss with you, and it concerns Irving." The speaker was none other than Elder Howard. Upon hearing Elder Howard''s voice, the Werewolf God''s expression quickly shifted from irritation to curiosity. "Something related to Irving? Have you gathered more intelligence about him?" Despite his doubts, the Werewolf God chose to open the door. Elder Howard appeared before him, a hint of joy on his face. "I have learned about Irving''s upcoming plans! He is set to arrive in the desert area of the Desolate Canyon this afternoon! We must seize this opportunity to eliminate him directly!" The Werewolf God looked surprised at the news brought by Elder Howard. "Are you sure? You haven''t been deceived by Irving, have you?" The Werewolf God suspected that Irving''s movements wouldn''t be so easily tracked by the Night Blades, leading him to believe that what was happening might be a trap. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Howard shook his head. "You''re worrying too much. I can assure you that the intelligence I''ve obtained is true! Irving and the members of the Angel Guild plan to come to the desert area of the Desolate Canyon to find a way to defeat you." Howard''s words only deepened the Werewolf God''s agitation. "Why do they insist on being my enemies? Why don''t they focus their main attacks on you, the Night Blades?" As he spoke, the Werewolf God''s gaze was fixed intently on Elder Howard. If there was any hint of deception in Howard''s response, the Werewolf God would be ready to act swiftly. Elder Howard''s expression grew slightly awkward. To him, the Night Blades and the Werewolf God were allies. Even if the Werewolf God despised Irving and his actions, it was inappropriate for him to directly shift the blame onto the Night Blades in front of him. "Our Night Blades are incredibly powerful. We pose a significant threat to Irving in the real world. Therefore, he must believe that we cannot be easily defeated. In my view, whether he targets you or us, it is unacceptable. We must stop Irving''s plans." Elder Howard''s reasoning was sound. After careful consideration, the Werewolf God agreed. "You''re right; no matter what, Irving is our enemy! Where will he appear this afternoon? We can just prepare ourselves there!" The Werewolf God accepted Elder Howard''s plan. Elder Howard quickly informed him of the exact location where Irving would be that afternoon. Soon, the Werewolf God and Elder Howard positioned themselves around the ambush site. After waiting for a while, they indeed saw several figures rapidly approaching at the scheduled time in the afternoon. Due to the distance and the fact that those individuals were using concealment techniques, the Werewolf God and Elder Howard could not immediately determine whether the approaching figures included Irving. "There seems to be something off. Why can''t we identify who those people around Irving are?" Elder Howard muttered, looking puzzled. The Werewolf God was also quite confused, but he felt there was no time to waste. "Regardless, we must launch an attack immediately. If we continue to waste time, Irving and his group will discover us! Once that happens, we will lose our advantage!" The Werewolf God''s tone was slightly impatient as he spoke. He had grown tired of Elder Howard''s constant caution. In the Werewolf God''s view, while caution had its merits, it could also slow down their pace significantly. He stepped out from his hiding place without hesitation. When Elder Howard saw this, a flicker of joy flashed across his face. However, he quickly shouted to the Werewolf God, "Don''t act so recklessly! Your actions could jeopardize our entire plan!" Elder Howard''s warning ultimately went unheeded. The Werewolf God completely ignored Elder Howard''s advice, unwittingly walking straight into Elder Howard''s trap. After confirming that there was no response from the Werewolf God, Elder Howard immediately issued orders to his subordinates. "The target has entered our trap! Don''t hesitate any longer; activate the trap now!" With Elder Howard''s command, the members of the Night Blades swiftly activated the traps that had been set up in advance. Suddenly, the Werewolf God felt a surge of dark power beneath his feet. The moment the dark power emerged, the Werewolf God intended to quickly evade it. However, his reaction speed was far too slow. Without taking any evasive actions, he was directly engulfed by the dark force. It was at this moment that the Werewolf God realized the trap laid beneath his feet was set by the Night Blades. He cast an angry glare in Elder Howard''s direction. At that moment, Elder Howard was already armed with two very rare weapons and was prepared to engage in battle with the Werewolf God. "You have been deceiving me all along! You want to use this opportunity to eliminate me and seize the Blood Moon power I possess, don''t you? Your plan will not succeed! I will show you my true power!" The Werewolf God roared angrily towards Elder Howard. He then activated the power of the Blood Moon under his control. A blood-red moon appeared directly above the Desolate Canyon. Any member of the Night Blades illuminated by this blood-red moon fell into a state of madness to some extent. Elder Howard was, of course, affected as well. However, he had long been prepared for this. In fact, before the battle began, he had generated a layer of mist around himself. This mist could obscure the power of the Blood Moon and make the upcoming battle a bit easier for him. Despite all his preparations, Howard still felt the surging killing intent surrounding him. The Werewolf God was evidently completely enraged. "I will take this opportunity to completely eliminate you! If I don''t wipe you out, I will never be at ease!" Elder Howard muttered to himself. He had no way out now; he could only hope that his upcoming cooperation with Irving would go smoothly. Yet so far, Irving had not appeared, which made Elder Howard very anxious. "Could Irving be deceiving me? If he doesn''t show up now, am I supposed to face the Werewolf God alone?" Just as Elder Howard finished speaking, Irving''s figure appeared on a nearby cliff. The Werewolf God also noticed Irving''s presence at the same time. Upon seeing Irving, the Werewolf God finally understood. He realized he had fallen into a joint ambush set by the Night Blades and Irving. However, he wasn''t too surprised by this revelation. "I knew you both had your own schemes. But I never expected you two to collaborate. No matter; I will take this opportunity to eliminate you both!" With that, the Werewolf God plunged his claws into his chest and dug out his own heart. Even though the heart had left the Werewolf God''s chest, it continued to beat relentlessly. With each beat, the blood-red moon in the sky began to pulse as well. The rhythm of the Werewolf God''s heart gradually aligned with that of the blood moon, until they matched perfectly. Through this gruesome ritual, the Werewolf God succeeded in fully mastering the power of the Blood Moon. At that moment, the Werewolf God''s form grew immensely tall, towering even over the cliff where Irving stood. The power the Werewolf God now possessed exceeded anyone''s imagination. Elder Howard felt a twinge of regret. If he had known the Werewolf God possessed such immense strength, he would never have dared to collaborate with Irving. But now, there was no turning back. "Regardless, the plan must proceed! Since we''ve already torn our relationship with the Werewolf God, we must eliminate him at all costs!" After uttering these words, Elder Howard transformed into a swirling mist. He merged completely into the fog, hoping to use its cover to reach a safer position from which to launch an attack on the Werewolf God. Meanwhile, on the nearby cliff, Irving was not as well-prepared. He merely gripped his staff and coldly observed the Werewolf God. "Today, you will pay a heavy price! There is no way you can win this war! Because I already have the perfect plan to kill you!" After muttering this to himself, Irving launched an attack against the Werewolf God in his wolf form. Not far from Irving, the members of the Angel Guild and Benjamin were also readying themselves for battle. They were waiting for Irving''s signal. In Irving''s plan, his companions would not engage in battle immediately. The unweakened strength of the Werewolf God was far too formidable. If his allies entered the fray at this stage, they would face tremendous danger. As Irving charged toward him, the Werewolf God smiled. "If you want to die, then I shall gladly send you to your grave! After killing you, I will take care of that damned Howard as well! I will tear your subordinates and companions to pieces one by one, and their blood and flesh will become part of my power!" The Werewolf God uttered these gruesome and terrifying words. Chapter 294 - 294: An Unexpected Alliance With the power of the Blood Moon bolstering him, the Werewolf God possessed an incredibly terrifying combat capability. Even though Irving had prepared thoroughly for this battle and even though the Werewolf God had previously fallen into a trap, Irving still found himself unable to gain the upper hand in the fight. Elder Howard, transformed into mist, swiftly arrived at Irving''s side. He immediately produced his first artifact. As dark power surged, the bottle in Howard''s hand quickly expanded. It seemed as if the power of the Blood Moon was being completely absorbed by the bottle. Everyone could feel the Werewolf God''s strength rapidly diminishing. Both Irving and Elder Howard recognized this as an excellent opportunity to launch an attack. The two of them joined forces to strike at the Werewolf God. However, the Werewolf God easily deflected their combined assault. "You two are simply too weak! I almost think you should be called two useless fools! Even if I fell into your trap, even with both of you working together, you cannot defeat me," the Werewolf God taunted. His words had no effect on Howard or Irving. Both were seasoned warriors, well aware that one must never allow distractions during a fight. So they quickly adjusted their battle strategy. Elder Howard once again melded into the mist. He needed to avoid direct confrontation with the Werewolf God, while Irving moved to the creature''s side and rear. Irving resolved to use his powerful spells to weaken the Werewolf God. The battle among the three was intense. Moreover, since all three were capable of wielding potent, specialized powers, the outcome of the fight could not be swiftly determined. Outside the battlefield, the Night Blades and Irving''s allies were also taking action. Elder Howard''s trusted aide was constantly pondering what kind of magical formations could be employed to attack the Werewolf God. Although he had previously considered using the remaining magical formations to target Irving after achieving victory, the current situation in the battle made it clear to Howard''s aide. It was already a considerable challenge for them to defeat the Werewolf God in this fight. They could no longer afford to hold back any hidden strategies. The Night Blades activated one magical formation after another. Although the power of these magical formations wasn''t exceptionally strong, they still provided some assistance to Elder Howard during the battle. As the members of the Night Blades initiated their magical formations, Irving''s allies also sprang into action. Aron, Anna, and Nick, armed with artifacts from the Angel Guild, approached the battlefield from a short distance away. They intended to leverage these artifacts, combined with their own spells, to weaken the power of the Blood Moon. The Blood Moon continued to hover ominously in the sky; if they could not diminish its power, Irving and Elder Howard would not be able to gain the upper hand in the fight. Once everything was set up, Aron issued his command. "Activate our magical formations! The power of our formations will far exceed that of the Night Blades! We will definitely succeed in weakening the Blood Moon!" Anna and Nick immediately followed Aron''s orders. As their magical formations were set into motion, the power of the Blood Moon was indeed somewhat diminished. However, the extent of the weakening was minimal. Despite facing such a barrage of attacks, the Werewolf God was still able to hold his own against Irving and Elder Howard, leaving everyone feeling quite disheartened. Not far from the battlefield, Benjamin frowned as he observed the unfolding fight. Suddenly, he sensed something rapidly approaching him. Benjamin quickly turned and readied his weapon for battle. A moment later, a rushing werewolf appeared, accompanied by another slender figure. Benjamin couldn''t discern who the running werewolf was, but he recognized the thin figure beside it instantly: it was Elder Lawrence. Upon seeing Elder Lawrence, a look of sheer terror crossed Benjamin''s face. In previous battles, he had come to understand Lawrence''s combat prowess. Moreover, after the crisis in Shadow City, Benjamin was aware that Lawrence had completely fallen. He could not understand how Lawrence could still be here. For a moment, Benjamin even thought he was hallucinating. It wasn''t until the werewolf and Elder Lawrence approached him closely that Benjamin snapped back to reality, quickly preparing for battle and ready to launch an attack on Lawrence. "Don''t be alarmed! It''s me, Sophia! Although I''ve transformed into a werewolf, I won''t attack you," the werewolf said in Sophia''s voice. Upon hearing that voice, Benjamin''s expression turned from confusion to slight surprise. "I already know you''ve become a werewolf, but you need to prove your identity in some way. Don''t you realize who you''re with? That''s an Elder of the Night Blades. He has previously attacked both me and Irving. He wanted nothing more than to see us dead. Why are you with him?" Benjamin was not someone easily deceived; he voiced his doubts directly. Only if the other party could provide a reasonable explanation would Benjamin consider them not to be his enemy. Sophia responded straightforwardly. "I don''t have time to prove anything right now. I''m here to fight. I know who''s beside me; he''s an Elder of the Night Blades. He has promised to help us. We are allies now. If we can win this battle, we will gain the power of the Blood Moon, which is crucial for all of us." Sophia spoke rapidly, feeling frustrated. Her relationship with Benjamin had never been particularly good, and now she felt he was intentionally wasting her time. Benjamin did not accept Sophia''s explanation at all. "Regardless, you cannot go over there! Irving''s plan is in motion. If you interfere, you could jeopardize everything he''s trying to accomplish." Benjamin readied himself for battle. No matter what, he had to ensure that no additional interference arose on the battlefield. Upon hearing this, Elder Lawrence lowered his voice to speak to Sophia. "We must reach the battlefield, no matter what. If we don''t make it there, we won''t be able to seize the power of the Blood Moon. As a werewolf, you should understand that." Sophia nodded silently. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then she turned her gaze to Benjamin. "This is my final warning to you. If you don''t intend to leave, don''t blame me for being hostile." Sophia was not inclined to waste any more words. Benjamin''s expression grew colder. "If you think talking to me is a waste of time, then just make your move. I will not allow you to interfere with Irving!" With both parties unable to come to an agreement, they were left with no choice but to settle things through combat. Sophia transformed back into her werewolf form, and the ferocious creature charged rapidly toward Benjamin. Benjamin gripped his weapon tightly and engaged in combat with Sophia. Elder Lawrence watched this scene with a look of urgent concern. After observing the fight between Sophia and Benjamin for a moment, he turned his gaze towards another battlefield in the distance. Although Lawrence could not see the distant battlefield directly, he could feel the power of the Blood Moon being steadily weakened. "If this continues, the power of the Blood Moon may not be sufficient to carry out our plan! Stop entangling with him and hurry towards the battlefield!" Lawrence shouted at Sophia. Although Lawrence had regained some of his strength, he was still unfit to participate directly in the battle. His plan was to utilize Sophia, knowing that she also desired to seize the power of the Blood Moon. Upon hearing Elder Lawrence''s words, Sophia immediately responded. "I understand; I''ll end this fight quickly!" With that, Sophia raised her claws and struck down heavily towards Benjamin. The weapon in Benjamin''s hands was shattered by Sophia''s claws. Seeing this, Benjamin quickly chose to evade, realizing that Sophia''s displayed strength surpassed his expectations. If he continued to engage her directly, he risked being eliminated. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sophia rushed forward with Elder Lawrence towards the direction of the battlefield. Benjamin was too late to stop Sophia and Elder Lawrence, so he hurriedly relayed the message to the members of the Angel Guild. "A werewolf claiming to be Sophia has brought Elder Lawrence to the edge of the battlefield. They are rapidly moving toward the battlefield; you must prepare to respond!" The members of the Angel Guild were shocked upon hearing this news. Sophia said incredulously, "Did Benjamin make a mistake? A werewolf in the form of Sophia is indeed possible, but wasn''t Elder Lawrence already eliminated by us? Why is he still here? I think this might just be an illusion. We shouldn''t make any hasty decisions." Anna was also very fearful of Elder Lawrence. Lawrence''s actions in Shadow City had caused Anna a lot of suffering. Nick did not believe Benjamin''s information either. He thought Benjamin was overreacting and may have even lost his sanity. "I think he''s definitely under an illusion! So we shouldn''t take his information seriously!" While Nick and Anna had some valid points, Aron still felt they needed to remain vigilant. "Perhaps his judgment is wrong, but we must be prepared for battle regardless. We need to be on guard for the worst-case scenario." Chapter 295 - 295: A Completely Irrational Act Despite the ongoing arguments among the three members of the Angel Guild, they were still preparing for battle. As Sophia''s figure appeared, Aron decided to end the debate. He stepped forward, weapon in hand, blocking the path. "Don''t come any closer! Ahead lies the center of the battlefield! If you proceed, you''ll disrupt a critical fight that''s already in progress! No matter who you are, I hope you can understand your position! If the Werewolf God wins, it will pose a significant threat to all of us¡ªus, the Night Blades, and other factions as well." Aron hoped to deter Sophia with these words. However, Sophia was not likely to heed his warning. At that moment, her mind was consumed by a singular thought: she had to seize the power of the Blood Moon for herself. When she first transformed into a werewolf, she still retained some human reasoning. But as her time spent in werewolf form extended, her thinking began to shift toward that of a wolf. While werewolves have a humanoid shape, their madness surpasses that of humans. Moreover, werewolves are driven by an intense desire to harness the power of the moon. After all, the moon symbolizes their bloodthirsty nature. The Blood Moon itself embodies the collective bloodlust of countless generations of werewolves. The Werewolf God''s immense power stems from the Blood Moon successfully awakening his bloodthirst. Under the influence of this primal instinct, Sophia had lost all semblance of rationality. With Elder Lawrence at her side, she dashed toward Aron without slowing her pace. This meant she was ready to engage Aron in direct combat. Elder Lawrence was pleased with Sophia''s boldness, but he had not yet fully recovered from his previous injuries. Therefore, he needed to prepare for the imminent battle. He quickly pulled out a device from his pocket. This item would ensure that he would not suffer direct attacks during the upcoming conflict. As long as Sophia remained in the fight, Elder Lawrence would be shielded from any enemy assaults. Sophia was already intent on killing Aron directly. As she closed the distance, now under 100 meters, Aron finally noticed the bloodlust gleaming in Sophia''s crimson eyes. Without hesitation, he drew his most powerful weapon. He launched an attack against Sophia with his weapon. In her werewolf state, she leaped high, intending to use her claws to tear Aron apart. However, her claws could not destroy the secret weapon of the Angel Guild that Aron wielded. In that moment, Aron successfully blocked Sophia''s attack. Not far away, Anna and Nick, witnessing this confrontation, quickly rushed to support Aron. The three most powerful members of the Angel Guild began their assault on Sophia. During the battle, Anna realized that Sophia was indeed herself and not just another werewolf in disguise. This revelation left Anna perplexed. "Why are you doing this? Aren''t we allies? Shouldn''t we be coordinating perfectly with Irving? By heading to the battlefield now, aren''t you jeopardizing Irving''s actions?" Anna hoped that this series of questions would bring Sophia back to her senses. However, at that moment, Sophia was beyond reason. She fought fiercely against the three members of the Angel Guild in her werewolf form while simultaneously shouting at Elder Lawrence. "Stop wasting time! If you have a way to help me escape, just do it! If we stay trapped here, we won''t be able to harness the power of the Blood Moon!" Prompted by Sophia''s urgency, Elder Lawrence quickly took action. He manipulated the dark powers he still wielded to construct a portal. During this process, he also utilized the magical formations set up by the Night Blades in the Desolate Canyon desert. By tapping into the dark energy of these formations, he reinforced the stability of the portal he was creating. Once the portal was completed, Elder Lawrence turned to Sophia and said, "Stop entangling with them! Let''s teleport directly to the center of the battlefield! With our combined efforts, we can surely seize the power of the Blood Moon!" After uttering those words, he stepped into the portal. Sophia, with remarkable agility, followed him inside. The moment they crossed through the portal, it vanished without a trace. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron watched this unfold, his face filling with dread. "This is bad! We haven''t completed our mission! Sophia and Elder Lawrence have already entered the battlefield''s center! They could very well cause Irving''s plan to fail!" Just as Aron finished speaking, Benjamin arrived at the scene, joining the members of the Angel Guild. Observing the expressions on their faces, he quickly pieced together what had transpired. "What should we do now? Are we supposed to head to the center of the battlefield as well? If we do, won''t that undermine Irving''s plan?" Benjamin asked straightforwardly, addressing Aron, Anna, and Nick. Anna and Nick exchanged confused glances. Although they were both extremely anxious, they couldn''t come up with a plan to respond to the situation. Under the mounting pressure, Aron quickly made a decision. "The circumstances have changed significantly. Sophia and Elder Lawrence''s actions will undoubtedly have a major impact on the battlefield. If we want to assist Irving, we must get to the battlefield. However, once we arrive, we shouldn''t act recklessly. We need to remain calm until we have assessed the situation thoroughly." After saying this, Aron led the remaining three members swiftly toward the battlefield. In the center of the battlefield in the Desolate Canyon desert, a black portal suddenly appeared. The emergence of this portal surprised the Werewolf God, Irving, and Elder Howard. The three of them immediately distanced themselves from it, fearing it might be a trap set by others. They wouldn''t approach the black portal until they understood its true purpose. In the instant that the three pulled back, Sophia in her werewolf form and Elder Lawrence materialized at the center of the battlefield. The surprise on their faces was evident at the sudden appearance of Sophia and Elder Lawrence. The Werewolf God looked at Sophia for a moment, pleased by the presence of a werewolf. However, upon seeing Elder Lawrence, his expression turned to one of fury. "I can''t believe you''re still alive. Did you come here to seize the power of the Blood Moon? Your plan will never succeed! Only I deserve to wield the power of the Blood Moon!" The Werewolf God did not regard Sophia as his opponent; his words were aimed at Elder Lawrence. Irving shouted directly at Sophia, "Why are you here? Don''t think too much about it, come over here quickly! Staying here will put you in great danger!" The only one who remained silent was Elder Howard, who was the most shocked of them all. He could hardly believe that Elder Lawrence was still alive. Moreover, it seemed that Lawrence''s strength hadn''t been significantly diminished. As a result, Elder Howard decided to observe the situation first. He wouldn''t say a word or take any action until he had a clearer understanding of what was happening. In reality, the judgments of the Werewolf God, Irving, and Elder Howard had been mistaken. Sophia and Elder Lawrence had already formed an alliance. Thus, the moment they appeared before everyone, Sophia launched an attack on the Werewolf God, while Elder Lawrence attempted to seize the dark mist surrounding Elder Howard. Elder Lawrence hoped to convert the dark power contained within the mist surrounding Howard into his own strength. Naturally, Elder Howard would not allow Lawrence''s plan to succeed so easily. Elder Howard brandished the powerful artifact given to him by the Night Blades and engaged in battle with Elder Lawrence. The two elders of the Night Blades clashed head-on in a fierce confrontation. Meanwhile, after a brief assessment, Irving decided to attack the Werewolf God. After all, Sophia was also assaulting the Werewolf God. If they could eliminate him together, they would be able to control the power of the Blood Moon. Faced with the combined attacks of Sophia and Irving, the Werewolf God remained utterly dismissive. In his mind, he believed he could control all werewolves. He immediately harnessed the power of the Blood Moon to enhance his control over the other werewolves. "I am your deity, your master! You must obey my commands! As werewolves, you are compelled to attack my enemies!" The Werewolf God''s crimson eyes locked onto Sophia as he spoke in a hoarse voice. Sophia indeed felt some influence from his words. However, she did not turn her aggression toward Irving as a result. Earlier, she had received assistance from Elder Lawrence, who had helped her resist the Werewolf God''s attempts at control during battle. Therefore, Sophia continued to join forces with Irving to attack the Werewolf God. Although Irving tried to communicate with Sophia throughout the fight, she did not respond at all. It seemed that Sophia was solely focused on swiftly eliminating the Werewolf God. Under these circumstances, Irving decided not to press her further. He felt that their priority should be to take down the Werewolf God; everything else could wait until after the battle. As the fight raged on, Aron led the remaining three members to the edge of the battlefield. After observing the situation for a moment, they suddenly realized that the current state of the battlefield didn''t seem so dire. Irving had not fallen into a disadvantage, and the elder from the Night Blades could no longer set traps for them. Chapter 296 - 296: Confusion Amidst Chaos After observing the battle for a while, Aron lowered his voice and spoke to those around him. "I don''t think the situation has gone beyond Pu Tian''s control, so we don''t need to intervene in the fight." Nick and Anna nodded in agreement. The fact that they didn''t have to directly engage in a battle between powerful beings was a relief for them, as it meant they would not have to face tremendous risks. However, Benjamin was visibly dissatisfied. "Then what''s the point of us being here? We might as well have stayed on the outskirts of the battlefield like before, ensuring that no one interfered." Although Benjamin''s words were somewhat harsh, they did hold a degree of truth. Nick and Anna felt they should follow Benjamin''s suggestion. But Aron, with a smile, replied, "Is our purpose here solely to eliminate the Werewolf God? Besides taking him down, we also need to rescue our allies!" The moment Benjamin heard Aron''s words, his expression changed dramatically. He suddenly understood what course of action he should take. "You all stay here; I''ll go act on my own." With that, Benjamin quickly departed. Nick and Anna were taken aback, and Anna even intended to stop Benjamin from leaving. However, Aron directly intervened to prevent her. "You don''t need to stop him! What he''s about to do is rescue Vicky. If he succeeds, our plan will achieve complete victory. If he doesn''t, it''s not the end of the world. All the strong members of the Night Blades are trapped around the battlefield. Elder Howard must deal with Elder Lawrence''s challenge, and Howard''s trusted aides will undoubtedly assist him." Aron''s analysis finally made sense to Anna and Nick. "So, are we just going to watch the battle unfold? Can''t we provide some help to Irving like Benjamin is doing?" Nick asked, somewhat naively. Aron slowly shook his head. "We can''t take any action right now because we mustn''t disrupt the balance on the battlefield. After all, the Night Blades can still provide us with some assistance. The magical formations they are maintaining are capable of restraining the Werewolf God''s power. Until the Werewolf God is completely defeated, we cannot afford to turn against the Night Blades." Aron''s words calmed Nick and Anna down. They decided to continue observing the battle closely. In the center of the battlefield, the Werewolf God easily blocked the combined attacks of Irving and Sophia. To the Werewolf God, it was utterly incomprehensible that Sophia, as a werewolf, dared to strike against him. "Aren''t you a werewolf? As one of your kind, you should obey my commands! What method did you use to evade my orders?" the Werewolf God questioned Sophia amid the battle. Sophia naturally offered no response. Instead, she continuously used her agility to disrupt the Werewolf God''s judgment, creating opportunities for Irving to strike him down. Although Irving sensed something was off with Sophia, he believed she was coordinating with him, which meant she was his ally. Therefore, he didn''t feel the need to focus too much on her peculiar behavior during the fight. Irving unleashed powerful spells one after another. While these spells couldn''t swiftly eliminate the Werewolf God, they were sufficient to gradually weaken him. Under Irving''s relentless pressure, the Werewolf God had to rely increasingly on the powerful abilities granted by the Blood Moon. Though the Blood Moon''s power was formidable for werewolves, its continued use began to take a toll on the Werewolf God. His rationality diminished with each passing moment. In the ensuing battle, he could no longer think clearly and was forced to rely on instinct to try to win. On the other side of the battlefield, the clash between Elder Howard and Elder Lawrence appeared abstract. Neither side showcased any flashy skills, nor did they engage in direct confrontations. Instead, they were locked in a constant struggle for control over dark powers. For the two Night Blades elders, the one who could harness more dark power would emerge victorious in the battle ahead. "You have betrayed the Night Blades. Even if you defeat me, the others will not spare you! If you truly wish to return to the Night Blades, you must cooperate with me. I can say a few good words on your behalf. Perhaps then you could gain the forgiveness of the other elders. Once you return to the Night Blades, you won''t have to face the same crises as before," Elder Howard urged, hoping to persuade Elder Lawrence to join his side. In Howard''s view, if Lawrence could be swayed to his allegiance, the power of the Night Blades would no longer be sufficient to control the overall situation. Upon hearing Elder Howard''s words, Elder Lawrence let out a cold laugh. "You can''t possibly believe I want to return to the Night Blades, can you? The Night Blades are a failed organization! They cannot defeat Irving, nor can they truly master the power of darkness. I no longer need their assistance; I can control the dark power on my own. And in my quest for that power, you will be the first one to be eliminated!" After saying this, Elder Lawrence transformed into a cloud of black mist and charged toward Elder Howard. At this moment, Elder Howard was already prepared for the final showdown. The two had just concluded their struggle for control over the dark powers. Both had gained immense strength, and now it was time for the ultimate battle. Whoever emerged victorious would completely devour the other''s dark power. Meanwhile, the ordinary members of the Night Blades were tirelessly activating the pre-prepared magical formations. These formations provided continuous support to Elder Howard during the fight. However, the support from these magical formations wasn''t particularly significant, as their inherent power was not very strong. Elder Howard''s trusted aides were deeply concerned about the chaos erupting in the battle. They continuously urged the other Night Blades members to take action quickly. "Stop wasting time! If we fail in this battle, none of us will be able to leave here safely! You must accelerate your movements!" Under the pressure from Elder Howard''s aides, the Night Blades members began constructing new magical formations one after another. Everyone recognized the importance of this battle, so they focused all their attention on it. In this situation, the number of guards watching over Vicky became significantly fewer. Seizing the opportunity, Benjamin successfully made his way to Vicky''s side. "President, are you okay? If you can hear me, please react," he whispered, avoiding the Night Blades'' guards. However, he couldn''t directly take Vicky with him. In her daze, Vicky heard Benjamin''s words and nodded weakly. "Since you can hear me, I will update you on the situation. Irving is about to win the battle. Once he succeeds, we will be able to rescue you." Although Benjamin desperately wanted to be the one to save Vicky, he knew he was not capable of doing so. Moreover, given the current circumstances, he had to keep his presence hidden. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he were discovered by the Night Blades members, Vicky would be in even greater danger. The battle had dragged on for a long time, and both Irving and Sophia were starting to feel fatigued. Although the Werewolf God had completely lost his rationality under their combined attacks, his frenzied state made him even more powerful than before. Irving sighed slightly, acknowledging the situation. "It seems our plan has encountered significant problems. Do you think we can continue fighting? If you believe we can''t go on, then we should retreat for now." Irving was eager to know Sophia''s true thoughts, but she merely stared in the direction of the Werewolf God without responding. "Is your unusual behavior becoming too severe? Don''t you want to communicate with me? Or do you not see me as your ally at all?" Irving pressed further, but Sophia remained silent. As Irving grew increasingly confused, the Werewolf God charged at him with overwhelming force. With no other choice, Irving had to counter the Werewolf God''s attack. Sophia didn''t just stand by; she also provided assistance to Irving. This only deepened his confusion, as he truly could not understand what Sophia was thinking. Did she really lose her rationality? While the three were battling, a cloud of black mist suddenly appeared at the edge of the battlefield. After a flash of light, Elder Howard materialized before Aron and the others. "What are you still doing here, watching the battle? Don''t you realize we''re at a critical moment? You must enter the battlefield immediately and assist Irving!" Upon hearing this, Aron did not take immediate action. Instead, he replied coolly, "Then why don''t you help Irving? Your power is greater than ours. If you take action, he could achieve victory swiftly." A smile crept across Elder Howard''s face. "You''re still as hard to deceive as before. However, this time I won''t let you escape like you did in Shadow City. I will eliminate all of you." After finishing this statement, Elder Howard swiftly transformed into the likeness of Elder Lawrence. Chapter 297 - 297: The Adaptable Irving The moment Elder Lawrence revealed his true form, Aron launched an immediate attack against him. At this point, Anna and Nick were still processing what was happening. Elder Lawrence, however, remained completely composed in the face of Aron''s assault. After all, he had anticipated the consequences of his actions long before this moment. He easily dodged Aron''s attack and conjured a thick black mist using the powers of darkness, which then enveloped Aron from all sides. Aron had not expected Elder Lawrence to wield Elder Howard''s abilities. But upon witnessing this scene, he realized that Elder Howard must have been completely consumed by Elder Lawrence. "You actually managed to devour Elder Howard of the Night Blades?! How on earth did you pull that off?! Weren''t you severely weakened before?!" Aron shouted while trying to fend off the dark forces. In truth, Aron did not expect a response. He merely hoped to disrupt Lawrence''s focus through his questions. Elder Lawrence chuckled upon hearing Aron''s inquiry. "At first, you did indeed eliminate me. However, I gained unprecedented power in the underground tomb, which preserved my soul. At the right moment, I was able to resurrect myself using these preserved souls. But my resurrection isn''t fully complete yet; I still need one final step. Your existence is a significant obstacle to that last step! Therefore, I must completely eliminate you! Moreover, I can use this opportunity to take my revenge for that previous arrow!" As he spoke, Elder Lawrence unleashed even greater dark powers. The seemingly endless black mist enveloped Aron completely. Although Aron could sense that Nick and Anna were right beside him, he was unable to see them at all, nor could he communicate with them. Nick and Anna found themselves in a dire situation as well. They could see Elder Lawrence, but they had no idea what was being said between him and Aron. To them, it appeared as though Elder Lawrence had unleashed a torrent of endless black mist the moment he appeared, creating significant confusion regarding his true strength. Nick felt that they could no longer afford to stay there. "Elder Lawrence''s power far exceeds our expectations! We have to escape quickly! We need to inform Irving about what''s happening here. Only Irving can handle Elder Lawrence''s attacks," he urged Anna, panic rising in his voice. Anna did not respond immediately. She felt they should at least try to save Aron. After all, Aron was one of the most important members of the Angel Guild. If they fled, they could ensure their own safety, but what would happen to Aron? If he were eliminated by Elder Lawrence, it would spell the complete collapse of the Angel Guild. "We can''t do that! If you want to tell Irving about this, then you should go ahead. I will stay here and find a way to rescue Aron," Anna decided quickly after some contemplation. Nick was alarmed by Anna''s words. "This is not the time for heroics! Even if we join forces, there''s no way we can defeat Elder Lawrence! And right now, we can''t even pinpoint his location. We wouldn''t know how to attack him! This isn''t the time to act on impulse; we need to inform Irving as soon as possible." Anna shook her head. "I''m not acting on impulse. My decision is the best course of action given the overall situation. I will provide help to Aron here, and you focus on telling Irving what''s happening." With that, Anna threw a precious item toward Nick. "Take this valuable item with you. It can ensure your safety, at least preventing you from being consumed by the dark powers." Nick caught the item but hesitated, his expression uncertain. However, he ultimately decided he could not afford to delay any longer. "Take care of yourself for now! I''ll contact Irving as soon as possible! I promise I''ll return to help you!" With that, he quickly departed. Thanks to the item, Nick successfully evaded the pursuit of the black mist, allowing him to reach Irving without delay. Meanwhile, Anna was left ensnared in the heavy black mist alongside Aron. At this moment, Irving was also in a precarious situation. Although the Werewolf God had descended into madness, Sophia was still cooperating with Irving''s actions. However, under the influence of the blood moon, the Werewolf God seemed to possess endless vitality. No matter what attacks Irving and Sophia unleashed, the Werewolf God''s wounds would heal almost instantly. Irving felt that his strength was rapidly depleting. He turned to Sophia and asked, "Don''t you think something is off with him? Do you have any thoughts? What kind of strategy should we adopt next?" Sophia finally met Irving''s gaze, but the moment their eyes locked, Irving suddenly noticed a hint of madness in Sophia''s eyes. "You seem a bit off. Are you still able to maintain your sanity?" Irving took a step back, sensing the shift in her demeanor. He suddenly realized that his previous judgment had indeed been flawed. If Sophia had already descended into madness, then the enemy he needed to face was not just the Werewolf God. At that moment, Irving also became aware that he hadn''t heard from Elder Howard in a long time. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s going on? Why aren''t you saying anything?" Irving''s voice had turned icy. If Sophia remained silent, he would be forced to consider her an enemy as well. Sophia merely looked at Irving with cold indifference, not uttering a single word. Just then, Nick appeared at the edge of the battlefield. "Elder Howard has been consumed by Elder Lawrence, and Lawrence has used powerful black mist to restrain Aron and Anna! The situation is dire; you need to come up with a way to break this crisis quickly!" Nick''s words left Irving in shock. However, he quickly gathered himself and broke away from his fight with the Werewolf God, rushing to Nick''s side. Nick wanted to elaborate on the information he had just shared, but Irving didn''t give him the chance. He grabbed Nick and quickly headed in the direction where Aron and Anna had been. Irving''s departure left Sophia to face the Werewolf God''s attacks alone. Yet, at that moment, she felt no fear. Her only thought was to control the power of the blood moon at all costs. Sophia and the Werewolf God, driven by their primal thirst for power, clashed violently. When Irving and Nick arrived at the location where Aron and Anna had been, they found it completely empty. "Besides what you just told me, do you have any other important information? Anything related to Sophia?" Irving asked, keeping a vigilant eye on their surroundings. Nick hurriedly replied, "I do know some information related to Sophia. She came here with Elder Lawrence, and it seems she is collaborating with him." Upon hearing this, Irving''s expression grew even more grim. "This situation seems off! We might need to leave here quickly! The battle can hardly continue!" Irving suddenly realized that things were spiraling out of his control. With Elder Howard consumed by Elder Lawrence, he had no allies left. Without Howard''s support, the other members of Night Blades would not assist him either. Moreover, it appeared that Lawrence and Sophia had joined forces. The alliance of those two meant that the Werewolf God would not be able to secure a swift victory in battle. In the blink of an eye, Irving devised a more effective course of action. "Benjamin must have gone to find Vicky, right? He should have already located her. Our priority is to meet up with Benjamin and rescue Vicky first!" With that, Irving pinpointed Benjamin''s location and quickly set off with Nick toward where Benjamin was. Although Irving wished he could rescue Aron and Anna as soon as possible, he had no leads on their whereabouts. Therefore, given the current situation, his only option was to save Vicky first. Not long after Irving and Nick left, Elder Lawrence''s figure gradually materialized. He had been lurking not far from where Irving and Nick had been. His power had grown significantly, enough to mask his presence from Irving''s detection. "Go ahead and save Vicky; even if you manage to rescue her, your plan will ultimately fail anyway," Lawrence muttered to himself before shifting his gaze to the battlefield where Sophia and the Werewolf God were clashing. Without Irving''s support, Sophia began to struggle in the fight. Lawrence sighed. "It seems that relying solely on you won''t be enough to defeat the Werewolf God! I have to step in myself!" He transformed into a cloud of black mist and swiftly flew toward the battlefield. Ultimately, he decided to join forces with Sophia to defeat the Werewolf God first. Only after that would he consider the threat posed by Irving. Among the warring factions, only the members of Night Blades appeared the most confused. Elder Howard''s loyal followers attempted to contact him, but their efforts were in vain; they could not reach him at all. Chapter 298 - 298: We Can Only Plan for the Long Term Deep within the arid expanse of the Desolate Canyon, Elder Howard''s loyal follower was becoming increasingly anxious as he struggled to establish contact with Howard. He paced back and forth in his room, the tension palpable in the air. Although he was alone, he couldn''t help but frequently glance around, worried that other members of Night Blades might catch a glimpse of his current unease. Knock, knock, knock. Suddenly, a frantic knocking echoed from outside the door. "What is it? I need a quiet environment to think right now. If it''s not extremely important, please don''t disturb me!" the follower called out, his voice tinged with impatience. After he uttered those words, the knocking ceased. However, just ten seconds later, the knocking resumed, even more urgent than before. The follower''s anger flared. "Did you not understand what I said? I have very important matters to attend to. Don''t disrupt my train of thought!" As he grumbled, he made his way to the door. With a flash of irritation, he opened it. In an instant, he froze upon seeing who was outside. It was none other than Irving and Nick. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems you are indeed quite busy. However, I still hope you can answer a few of my questions," Irving said as he pushed past Howard''s follower, entering the room with Nick in tow. "You must know why I am here, right? I need to take my companions away. If you want to survive, it''s best that you release them," Irving stated, his tone surprisingly calm. Yet to Howard''s follower, every word dripped with hostility. Initially panicked, he quickly composed himself. "I really don''t understand what you mean. Aren''t we supposed to be cooperating? The Werewolf God is our common enemy. Why have you suddenly come here?" Clearly, the follower was unaware that Elder Howard had already been consumed by Elder Lawrence. Irving simply replied, "We were only cooperating before, and now the basis for that cooperation no longer exists. Your power is simply too weak. Elder Howard has even been consumed by Elder Lawrence." Upon hearing this, Howard''s loyal follower was taken aback. "That''s absolutely impossible! Lawrence has betrayed Night Blades; he has been completely eradicated! How could he possibly be here and have consumed Elder Howard?" Naturally, the follower was not going to accept this claim easily. But Irving paid no mind to his skepticism. "Whether you believe it or not is irrelevant. I won''t give you much time. Release Vicky immediately, or I will annihilate you and all the members of Night Blades," Irving said coldly, suddenly turning to face him. Howard''s follower furrowed his brow, contemplating Irving''s words. After a moment, he decided to comply and release Vicky. "Since you''ve put it that way, I will follow your orders. However, I hope you can provide me with more information. What exactly caused Elder Howard to be consumed by Elder Lawrence?" In reality, Howard''s follower was beginning to believe the information Irving had provided. He just wanted to understand how such a situation had come about. Irving replied coolly, "I don''t know the specifics. But I can offer you a piece of advice: while your Night Blades members still have the chance to retreat, you should leave this place quickly. It''s about to become much more dangerous." After saying this, Irving turned and left with Nick. Although he could have wiped out all the members of Night Blades, he chose not to. Doing so would inadvertently assist his enemies. While the members of Night Blades might not be particularly strong, their presence could disrupt the Werewolf God''s judgment, and Night Blades and Lawrence were certainly at odds with each other. So, keeping Night Blades around would surely interfere with the actions of the other two factions. After gathering sufficient information, Irving quickly rescued Vicky. When she saw him, her face lit up with joy. "You finally came to save me! I thought you had abandoned me! I was about to lose hope!" Vicky exclaimed, her voice tinged with a slight sob. Irving gently patted Vicky on the head. "Don''t cry anymore. I''m here now, aren''t I? I would never abandon you because I promised you that as long as I''m safe, I will ensure your safety." Irving''s words finally calmed Vicky down. Vicky glanced around and suddenly noticed that only Benjamin and Nick were beside Irving. "Did you really only bring those two to rescue me? What about the other strong members of Angel Guild? Haven''t they collaborated with you?" Vicky asked, her concern evident. She feared that the relationship between Irving and Angel Guild had worsened again. In her eyes, only through close cooperation with all allies could they effectively respond to such a dire situation. Upon hearing Vicky''s words, Nick''s expression darkened. Benjamin quickly stepped in to explain. "During this operation, Angel Guild has provided us with significant assistance. However, because of that, Aron and Anna have fallen under the control of Elder Lawrence. We currently cannot help them because we don''t even know their location. The situation in the Desolate Canyon is very complicated right now, so we need to leave as soon as possible." Benjamin''s thoughts aligned with Irving''s. He believed that since they had successfully rescued Vicky, they needed to make a swift exit. While Aron and Anna were indeed important figures, they were strong enough to hold their own for a time. After hearing Benjamin''s explanation, Vicky''s expression became more uncertain. "We can''t just leave like this. After all, they came here to rescue me. If I leave now, wouldn''t that make me ungrateful?" Vicky felt that leaving would jeopardize the cooperation with Angel Guild. But just as she finished speaking, Nick interjected, "You don''t need to worry about that. I believe Aron and Anna will agree with Irving''s current plan. They would want us to leave quickly too. Only by planning for the long term can we come up with a good way to rescue them. The current Elder Lawrence is completely different from before." When Nick mentioned Elder Lawrence, there was a slight tremor in his voice. It was clear that he was genuinely afraid of Lawrence. Vicky was puzzled by Nick''s reaction, but she didn''t press further. She realized that her understanding of the current situation was limited. So, she decided to follow Irving and the others'' plan. "In that case, let''s proceed with your plan. We need to return to the real world, right? Once we''re back, we can think about how to rescue the others?" With everyone in agreement, Irving led the group back to the real world. However, the battle in the Desolate Canyon was far from over. The Werewolf God was still engaged in combat with Sophia. Although he had the upper hand, he found it difficult to completely eliminate her. The Werewolf God cornered Sophia, using his strength to push her into a tight spot. Just when the Werewolf God thought he could finally eliminate Sophia, Elder Lawrence suddenly appeared behind him. Upon sensing Lawrence''s presence, the Werewolf God immediately redirected his attack. "I can''t believe you''re still alive, you madman! I''ll make sure you find eternal rest!" The conflict between the Werewolf God and Elder Lawrence was the most irreconcilable of all. They had previously fought over the power of many werewolves, and now they were contending for the power of the blood moon. Facing the Werewolf God''s assault, Lawrence showed no signs of panic. He had indeed acquired formidable dark powers. Even without the blood moon''s strength, he could still hold his own against the Werewolf God for quite some time, especially with Sophia''s assistance this time around. Lawrence looked calmly at the charging Werewolf God and said, "This time, we will definitely settle this once and for all. However, the one who will be eliminated is not me, but you. The power you control is simply too weak." The Werewolf God obviously disagreed with Lawrence''s statement. He unleashed a full-force attack. Lawrence easily dodged the Werewolf God''s strikes and used his dark powers to inflict some damage in return. "This is impossible! You can''t possess such powerful strength!" The Werewolf God was baffled by the power Lawrence was wielding. Lawrence replied coolly, "Just because you think something is impossible doesn''t mean it is for me. I have far more hidden cards than you could ever imagine." As soon as Lawrence finished speaking, a surge of dark power erupted from the ground. This dark energy formed a massive abyss that engulfed the Werewolf God entirely. At this point, Sophia had also regained her composure. She felt ready to rejoin the attack against the Werewolf God. However, Lawrence immediately stopped her. "Now is not the right time to eliminate the Werewolf God! We must continue to weaken him! Only by diminishing his strength to a certain level can we seize the blood moon power within him." Lawrence said this with a smile, while the Werewolf God continued to struggle futilely against his restraints. Chapter 299 - 299: A Focused Search for Solutions In the real world, at the headquarters of Ocean Group. Irving and the others were in the president''s office on the top floor, and not a single person spoke. Although Benjamin had successfully rescued Vicky this time, there was no smile on his face. After all, Aron and Anna had been taken over by Elder Lawrence during this operation. Elder Lawrence was, in fact, more dangerous than the other elders of the Night Blades. He had completely lost his sanity. His soul was pieced together from the grievances of various werewolves and dark forces. Not to mention, Elder Lawrence seemed to have formed an alliance with Sophia. While Sophia''s behavior had not been overtly insane, collaborating with Elder Lawrence indicated that she had also completely lost her rationality. After a long pause, Irving struggled to speak. "I don''t think I need to reiterate our current situation. We must rescue Aron and Anna, who are under Elder Lawrence''s control, as soon as possible. As for Sophia''s current condition, I''m not very clear on that. I don''t know if she''s being controlled by some kind of spell. Therefore, I will be heading to Starling City again to meet with Jony. Jony probably hasn''t revealed all the secrets of his family to me yet. Once I inform him about Sophia''s situation, he should share all the secrets with me. In the meantime, all you need to do is ensure your own safety. Please make sure not to get into another dangerously precarious situation. I can''t bear to see another one of you fall under the enemy''s control." Irving''s plan was actually quite reasonable. After Irving finished speaking, Benjamin turned his gaze directly toward Nick. "I think you shouldn''t return to the Angel Guild headquarters. With Aron and Anna already under Elder Lawrence''s control, going back to the Angel Guild will only isolate you. It would be better for you to stay here with us at Ocean Group. By staying here, we can look out for each other, and we can also strengthen the defenses at the headquarters." Nick thought for a moment and then nodded in agreement. "Alright, I''ll stay here. However, you need to accompany me to the Angel Guild headquarters first. The other members of the Angel Guild don''t yet know what''s happening. I must inform them so they don''t fall into a state of panic." Nick''s reasoning was sound, so Benjamin readily agreed. "You two must take Vicky with you when you go to the Angel Guild," Irving added at the end. He was very concerned that Vicky might encounter danger again. So, he decided it would be best for the three of them to stick together at all times. After making arrangements for the upcoming actions, Irving chose to leave. He believed that in the coming period, he needed to focus his mind on finding a solution to the power of the blood moon. Although Aron and Anna were under Elder Lawrence''s control and Sophia was acting in alliance with him, Irving felt that the key issue was not Elder Lawrence himself, but rather the power of the blood moon. After all, Elder Lawrence was also acting to seize that power. Only by uncovering the deepest secrets of the blood moon''s power could he hope to resolve the current crisis. After Irving left, Benjamin, Nick, and Vicky set off for the Angel Guild headquarters. That afternoon, Irving arrived once again at the Green family''s secret base on the outskirts of Starling City. This time, he no longer needed to greet the members guarding the entrance, as they were mostly familiar with him by now. Irving smoothly entered the interior of the secret base. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, Jony was gazing up at the sky. Following Jony''s line of sight, Irving saw the orange sun slowly sinking below the horizon. "You came to see me this time because your mission failed, didn''t you?" Jony asked, still not looking at Irving. He simply stared into the distance as twilight approached. Irving responded in a similarly calm tone. "You''re correct; my mission did indeed fail. I managed to rescue Vicky, but my other two companions are under Elder Lawrence''s control. Their situation is uncertain at this point. Moreover, Sophia, who has already transformed into a werewolf, is cooperating with Elder Lawrence. I don''t understand why Sophia would ally with him. I suspect her actions are closely tied to the power of the blood moon. Although you shared many secrets about the blood moon''s power last time we spoke, I feel there are still things you haven''t told me." At this point, Jony slowly turned his gaze toward Irving. "What else do you want to know? I''ve already told you that my family possesses werewolf bloodlines. Why do you think I''m hiding more secrets?" Jony''s tone was slightly unfriendly as he spoke. At that moment, Jony harbored a certain hostility toward Irving. Irving could certainly hear the underlying tone in Jony''s words, so he responded in a gentler manner. "The information you provided earlier was indeed very valuable. However, I believe the secrets surrounding Sophia go beyond just that. Sophia was originally skilled in frost magic. Even after transforming into a werewolf, she should still be able to use some frost spells. Yet, during the battle, I didn''t see her employ any frost magic. Is it possible that Sophia has been completely controlled by the power of the blood moon? Or is she under Elder Lawrence''s dark influence? What are your thoughts on this situation?" Upon hearing Irving''s questions, Jony let out a sigh. "Stop pursuing this further. I''ve already told you that Sophia''s current situation is beyond your ability to save. Since the blood moon has been born, werewolves will undoubtedly be affected by its power." After saying this, Jony walked deeper into the secret base. Irving, of course, was not one to give up easily, so he quickly followed after him. "So you''re just going to give up? You''re not even going to try to rescue your own daughter?" "My daughter is indeed very important to me, but she also possesses werewolf blood. Since the power of the blood moon has activated her werewolf side, then let her exist as a werewolf." After finishing his statement, Jony made his way into the innermost room of the base. He slammed the door shut behind him. It was clear that he had no intention of continuing the discussion with Irving. Irving looked at the heavy door and couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "It seems the situation is worse than I thought. Jony is not only withholding a lot of information, but he may also have already collaborated with Elder Lawrence." Irving''s speculation was that this was the worst-case scenario. Deep down, however, he still couldn''t bring himself to believe that Jony would team up with Elder Lawrence, given how brutally the Night Blades had targeted him in the past. Nevertheless, Irving realized that there was no way for him to gather more intelligence here. So, he could only place his hopes on heading to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Irving recalled that he had previously found clues related to the power of the blood moon at the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Although he had encountered a force he couldn''t counter last time, he believed that returning might yield additional clues. With that decision made, he immediately headed to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. When he arrived, he noticed that there were no soldiers guarding the area anymore. It seemed that after the last incident, the soldiers had been withdrawn from around the old headquarters. Without any obstruction, Irving entered the building. He followed his memories to the innermost library of the Angel Guild''s old headquarters. Upon reaching the exact spot where he had last stood, Irving suddenly heard a very ethereal voice. "Why have you come here again? Haven''t you learned from your last experience? I warned you that if you returned, I would eliminate you on the spot." The ethereal voice didn''t frighten Irving; instead, it brought him a sense of relief and even excitement. He felt that this voice could provide him with valuable assistance. "I didn''t come here to disturb you; I simply hope to receive your help. If you can provide me with information related to the blood moon, I will leave immediately." This time, Irving had not prepared for battle. He knew he was no match for the entity. Instead, he chose to appeal to it with sincerity. "Why would I provide you with such information? What benefit would it bring me? Don''t you know that my purpose is to await the arrival of the Dark Overlord?" Although the ethereal voice rejected Irving''s proposal, it was clear that it was willing to continue the conversation. Irving keenly seized this opportunity. "I know you are waiting for the arrival of the Dark Overlord, but from what I understand, that process will take a long time. In the meantime, you will be influenced by other forces. If you share information about the blood moon''s power, I can help you weaken it." Irving''s intent behind this statement was to test the entity''s willingness to cooperate. He had no knowledge of the relationship between the entity and the power of the blood moon. After he presented his proposal, the ethereal voice fell silent. It was evident that the entity was contemplating whether Irving''s proposal would be beneficial to it. During this period of silence, Irving refrained from speaking, not wanting to provoke it. After about ten minutes, the ethereal voice emerged once more. "What method do you have to weaken the power of the blood moon? The blood moon cannot be destroyed or sealed, and you are far too weak." Chapter 300 - 300: The Mysterious Presence in the Shadows Upon hearing the ethereal voice''s words, a faint smile finally appeared on Irving''s face. The entity had not outright rejected his proposal; it merely underestimated his ability to weaken the power of the blood moon. Irving quickly replied, "You''re underestimating me. I''ve been here twice already; do you really think I could make it here without significant power? Do you think I would have had the opportunity to enter this area if I hadn''t gained the Angel Guild''s recognition of my strength? While I understand that the power of the blood moon cannot be completely eradicated, I believe we can temporarily seal it using a reasonable method." Irving spoke with genuine sincerity, hoping to persuade the entity to cooperate with him. The ethereal voice responded again, "Tell me your specific plan. If it''s reasonable, I am willing to offer you assistance." Hearing this made Irving even more pleased, as it indicated that his efforts were on the verge of success. "My plan is actually quite simple. The current power of the blood moon is controlled by the Werewolf God, so I must first eliminate the Werewolf God. Once I obtain the blood moon''s power from him, I will place it deep within the Abyss of Death. As far as I know, the Abyss of Death contains extraordinarily strong dark powers. Such powerful dark energy should be capable of sealing the blood moon! Additionally, there are creatures within the Abyss of Death that feed on various types of energy. Their presence will surely continue to weaken the power of the blood moon." Irving''s plan had the potential for success. The ethereal voice appeared again after he finished outlining his strategy. "Your plan is indeed feasible. However, I must inform you that the power of the blood moon is no longer under the control of the Werewolf God. It has been seized by an elder of the Night Blades." Upon hearing this, Irving immediately realized that Elder Lawrence''s plan had succeeded. Seizing this opportunity, he quickly said, "Then it''s even more crucial for us to cooperate. We need to work together to confront Elder Lawrence, as the power he now wields is incredibly strange." After making this statement, Irving waited for the entity''s response. However, after waiting for a while, Irving received no further response from the entity. This situation left him feeling somewhat discouraged, as it likely meant that the entity was no longer interested in discussing matters with him. His plan was now in jeopardy of failing. Just as Irving was beginning to feel disheartened, a vague and mysterious figure gradually emerged from the shadows. The moment this mysterious figure appeared, Irving sensed a drop in the temperature of the surrounding area by several degrees. "I know that confronting Elder Lawrence is no easy task, so I will offer you some assistance. However, to receive my help, you must pay a certain price," the shadowy figure stated. Without hesitation, Irving nodded in agreement. "I am willing to cooperate with you, and I am prepared to pay the necessary price. Defeating Elder Lawrence is of utmost importance to me. I must rescue my ally from his hands." "This matter is of no concern to me. Whether you wish to rescue your ally is your business; I only wish to confirm whether you are willing to pay a sufficient price," the mysterious figure replied, not contradicting Irving. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving, feeling more direct now, asked, "What price do you require from me? If it''s manageable, I can agree to it right now." "The price I require is significant. I need a portion of your soul. You will use part of your soul to sign a contract with me. Once the contract is in effect, if you fail to complete the task I assign you, that portion of your soul will become mine, and I will gradually turn you into my puppet." The mysterious figure did not hide its true intentions, laying everything bare. Upon hearing this, Irving''s expression shifted to one of hesitation. Using a part of his soul as collateral for a contract was an extremely dangerous proposition. He had never encountered a situation like this before. Moreover, those who dare to sign such contracts typically face the most tragic outcomes. As Irving hesitated, the shadowy figure did not rush him. After a few minutes, Irving finally spoke up, "Could you first tell me the specific details of the contract we are about to sign? It''s difficult for me to make a decision without knowing the exact terms of the contract." Irving''s request was entirely reasonable. Thus, the mysterious figure did not continue to conceal the conditions it sought. "The terms of the contract are quite simple. I will grant you powerful dark energy, and in return, you must defeat Elder Lawrence within three days and seal the power of the blood moon deep within the Abyss of Death. If you succeed in these tasks, I will grant you the ability to wield dark power. If you fail, your soul will ultimately be transformed into my puppet," the shadowy figure explained, finishing its terms and falling silent, awaiting Irving''s response. Irving contemplated whether he could accomplish such a complex task within three days. After a considerable amount of thought, he finally said solemnly, "I am willing to sign the contract, but under the condition that you provide me with sufficiently powerful dark energy. Without that, I wouldn''t even be able to enter the Abyss of Death." Irving added his condition at the end. The mysterious figure showed no hesitation and directly agreed, "You''re right! I will provide you with enough dark energy to support your entry into the Abyss of Death! However, you must remember that this dark energy will only allow you to remain there for one hour. If you stay too long, you will become trapped in the Abyss of Death forever." Once both parties reached an agreement, the shadowy figure used dark energy to sketch a pitch-black contract. The dark contract floated before Irving, and without hesitation, he pressed his finger against it. At the moment his finger made contact with the contract, a surge of dark energy flooded into his body. Irving suddenly realized that with this dark power, he could see everything in the room clearly, including the true appearance of the mysterious figure before him. The figure was entirely composed of dark energy and was made up of various human faces stitched together. Upon seeing its true visage, Irving was startled. "It seems you have finally adapted to the dark power. I believe you can now use that power to fulfill the contract we established," the mysterious figure said before quickly dissipating. The pitch-black contract in front of Irving then flew into his body. "So this is the effect of mastering dark power. I couldn''t see the situation clearly before because my vision was obstructed by the dark energy," Irving thought, finally understanding why he had encountered a series of troubles. However, he also realized that he could not afford to waste any more time. Irving quickly returned to the headquarters of Ocean Group. By this time, Vicky, Benjamin, and Nick had already gathered there. Irving recounted the circumstances he had faced to the three of them. Upon hearing this information, they were all taken aback. Vicky, incredulous, asked Irving, "Have you completely lost your mind? Why would you make a contract with dark forces? Even if you succeed in the end, your soul will be tainted by that darkness. We absolutely cannot accept that." Although Vicky did not possess great power, she was very familiar with dark forces. She believed that if Irving utilized them, it could lead to the corruption of his soul. Benjamin and Nick remained silent, but it was clear they shared Vicky''s concerns. Irving couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "I understand that the risks are significant, but I have no other options. In the current situation, I can only rely on the help of dark power. Besides, once the contract is established, as long as I complete the tasks outlined, the dark power will not corrupt my soul. This is also my opportunity to seal the power of the blood moon. I hope you can trust my judgment. Of course, if you truly cannot accept it, I will take action on my own. I believe I will succeed regardless." Having said that, Nick stepped forward without hesitation. "No matter what, I will stand by you! I believe your plan will succeed! This time, we will not only defeat Elder Lawrence but also seal the power of the blood moon!" With Nick expressing his support, both Benjamin and Vicky found themselves with no other option. Ultimately, Irving managed to gain approval for his plan from everyone. However, before the plan officially commenced, Irving still needed to make final preparations. Since he would have to remain in the shelter game for the next three days, it meant he needed to ensure Wendy could protect herself alone. Therefore, Irving decided to return home first. He needed to ensure Wendy''s safety, and only after that would he execute this unusually dangerous plan. At the same time, Elder Lawrence finally made significant progress. He had completely gained control over the power of the blood moon and had successfully taken the power from the Werewolf God! Chapter 301 - 301: The True Power Buried in the Abyss of Death In a cave located in the desolate canyon of the desert region, Elder Lawrence and Sophia stood together, coldly observing the Werewolf God deep within the cave. At that moment, the Werewolf God was covered in wounds, and the area around him was completely soaked in blood. Nevertheless, he stubbornly tried to cling to the power of the Blood Moon he possessed. Using the last of his remaining strength, he anchored the glowing, blood-red heart into his body, hoping that this would buy him some time. However, the Werewolf God''s strategy ultimately proved futile. Elder Lawrence had already devised a plan to strip the Blood Moon''s power from the Werewolf God''s body before the confrontation began. "You should stop struggling," Elder Lawrence said, his voice steady. "You''ve been driven into a corner. Even if you continue to resist us with what little strength you have left, you will not succeed. Furthermore, if you choose this path, you will face devastating consequences. You don''t truly want your soul and consciousness to be completely annihilated, do you? If you are willing to cooperate with me and hand over the power of the Blood Moon, I can ensure that you retain a portion of your soul and awareness." Although Elder Lawrence was confident he could genuinely control the power of the Blood Moon, he still hoped for cooperation. The remaining power of the Werewolf God could delay Lawrence''s success, and time was of the essence for him. The Werewolf God dismissed Elder Lawrence''s proposal with disdain. He glared at Lawrence with his crimson eyes, filled with menace. "Do you really think your schemes can take away the power I possess? I will never hand over the Blood Moon''s power to you! Even if you were to obtain it, you wouldn''t know how to wield it. Neither you nor those other fools from the Night Blades understand the Blood Moon''s power at all. You have no idea what effects it can unleash once fully activated!" The Werewolf God''s words were not just a threat; they also carried an underlying intent to persuade. He knew he could not defeat Elder Lawrence and Sophia. Thus, he sought to make Lawrence understand that even if they acquired the power of the Blood Moon, they would not be able to utilize it fully. Only he had the capability to harness its complete potential. The implication was clear: recognizing him as an ally would be the wisest strategy. After hearing the Werewolf God''s words, Elder Lawrence revealed a faint smile. "I can at least agree with part of what you said. The Night Blades are indeed all fools! However, I am no longer one of them, and I am capable of wielding the power of the Blood Moon." With that, Elder Lawrence''s patience finally wore thin. He raised his staff, and a massive surge of dark energy coalesced into a howling phantom. The moment the phantom appeared, it lunged toward the Werewolf God. As it howled, the phantom sank its teeth into the Werewolf God''s neck. The Werewolf God desperately used his remaining strength to fend off the phantom''s assault. However, his efforts were futile. With each attack, the Werewolf God grew weaker, his power dwindling further. Ultimately, under the relentless assault of the phantom, the Werewolf God could no longer hold onto the Blood Moon. The glowing, blood-red heart slowly drifted toward Elder Lawrence. Elder Lawrence extended his left hand to catch the heart radiating with crimson light. "We''ve finally succeeded! The Werewolf God is no longer of any use to us! It''s time to send him on his way!" Elder Lawrence issued a command to Sophia, who immediately moved to stand before the Werewolf God. In her wolf form, she swiftly delivered the fatal blow. After killing the Werewolf God, Sophia felt her body undergoing a dramatic transformation. Her original wolf form wasn''t particularly large or muscular, but after slaying the Werewolf God, her appearance rapidly morphed into that of the Werewolf God himself. Elder Lawrence watched with a smile as Sophia transformed. Once the change was complete, he spoke, still smiling. "We have obtained the key to the deepest part of the Abyss of Death! Now, all we need to do is enter the Abyss! We will be able to acquire the true power buried in the depths of the Abyss of Death!" After speaking, Elder Lawrence raised his staff once more. A thick fog of dark energy began to swirl around him and Sophia. In an instant, their figures vanished into the mist, which gradually began to dissipate. The body of the Werewolf God lay quietly at the deepest part of the cave, his crimson eyes filled with unwillingness and despair. Not long after Elder Lawrence and Sophia departed, Irving and Benjamin arrived at the entrance of the cave. "Are you really sure the information we received is correct?" Irving asked, his tone filled with skepticism as he surveyed the surroundings of the cave. Benjamin nodded emphatically. "I can assure you that the information we obtained is completely accurate!" In his hand, Benjamin held a map¡ªthe detailed map of the Desolate Canyon owned by the Angel Guild. Although Aron and Anna had fallen under Elder Lawrence''s control, the map remained out of his grasp. Nick had passed the map to Benjamin and Irving, enabling them to navigate swiftly to the Desolate Canyon. After examining the area around the cave, Irving ultimately decided to enter. A few steps into the cave, he suddenly stopped. "According to the information marked on the map, Elder Lawrence and Sophia should be nearby. But why haven''t we found them yet? Could they be hiding?" Benjamin, who was closely studying the map, muttered to himself, oblivious to the fact that Irving had halted. He collided directly into Irving''s back. "What''s wrong? Why did you stop so suddenly?" Benjamin asked, clearly perplexed by Irving''s abrupt pause. Irving gestured for Benjamin to be quiet, then pointed toward the deepest part of the cave. Following Irving''s direction, Benjamin''s gaze fell upon the lifeless body of the Werewolf God. Upon seeing the Werewolf God''s corpse, the mood between the two became somewhat complicated. Before arriving here, both Irving and Benjamin had anticipated that the Werewolf God might once again become their enemy. Consequently, they had prepared themselves for a fierce battle. Benjamin sighed, reflecting on the situation. "It seems Elder Lawrence''s power is even greater than we imagined. He didn''t even need to collaborate with the Werewolf God; he could trap us all in a desperate situation using only his own strength." Benjamin''s sentiment was genuine. After all, Elder Lawrence had successfully eliminated Elder Howard of the Night Blades through a series of maneuvers, placing Irving in the most precarious predicament. Now, they had confirmed that Elder Lawrence had even managed to kill the Werewolf God. The already formidable and cunning Elder Lawrence, having acquired the power of the Blood Moon, would undoubtedly pose an even greater threat than before. Irving paid no mind to Benjamin''s reflections. He quickly made his way toward the corpse of the Werewolf God. Circling around the body several times, Irving began to notice some crucial clues. Although Elder Lawrence and the other members of the Night Blades had used dark powers during their battle, their specific techniques for wielding these powers differed significantly. The other members of the Night Blades utilized dark forces indirectly, often channeling them to drive other powers in their attacks against enemies. For instance, Elder Howard harnessed dark energy to manipulate mist, which had the advantage of avoiding direct corruption from the dark forces. However, the downside was that they could not unleash the true potential of the darkness. In contrast, Elder Lawrence preferred to use dark power directly. However, this approach risked irreversible corruption to both his mind and body. It also left behind traces of dark energy on the battlefield that were nearly impossible to erase quickly. Irving sensed a trace of dark energy and activated the Taikoo Flame Pearl within himself. Using the Pearl, he successfully locked onto the trail of the dark energy directly controlled by Elder Lawrence. "Quick, give me the map!" Irving shouted back toward Benjamin. Startled by Irving''s command, Benjamin quickly handed over the map. Irving projected the locked dark energy onto the map. Soon, a red dot appeared in the marshes surrounding the marked location of the Abyss of Death, indicating Elder Lawrence''s position. "We''ve found him! He''s headed to the Abyss of Death! This confirms our earlier speculation that the Blood Moon''s power is closely tied to the Abyss of Death," Irving declared, handing the map back to Benjamin. He then grabbed Benjamin and hastened toward the direction of the Abyss of Death. Benjamin was unprepared for Irving''s sudden movement, but he was quickly swept along. Although Irving was moving at a considerable speed, navigating through the Desolate Canyon required caution for safety, meaning he wouldn''t be able to reach the Abyss of Death immediately. However, he didn''t need to worry too much. The Night Blades still had a presence around the Abyss, and they would undoubtedly do everything in their power to stop Elder Lawrence. Therefore, Irving still had a bit of time to react, but that time was running out. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 302 - 302: The Battle Around the Abyss of Death Surrounding the Abyss of Death were four massive marshes. These marshes were not directly connected, as there were peculiar forces isolating each one from the others. Anyone wishing to enter the Abyss of Death had to pass through one of these marshes. Within the marshes, there were narrow paths that allowed a small team to advance. However, these paths were laden with numerous traps. Elder Lawrence and Sophia chose the marsh closest to them, eager to reach the Abyss of Death as quickly as possible. Yet, within this marsh, the Night Blades had established a secret base. The members of the Night Blades had already learned of Elder Howard''s death at the hands of Elder Lawrence, and they were fully prepared for a fight. Additionally, they had stockpiled a variety of powerful weapons in their secret base. Even if their strength was significantly inferior to that of Elder Lawrence and Sophia, they could still mount a resistance, aided by their formidable armaments. "We can''t waste any time; we mustn''t get entangled with them here! Let''s use our power to completely destroy their stronghold!" Elder Lawrence said coldly, glaring at the members of the Night Blades hiding in their secret base. He raised his staff and unleashed a powerful dark spell. While using dark magic around the Abyss of Death was a perilous endeavor, he cared little for the risks. His primary objective was to save time. With a violent explosion, the members of the Night Blades and their secret base were reduced to ashes by the dark forces. Elder Lawrence and Sophia swiftly moved through the ruins of the base. However, shortly after they passed through, monsters began to emerge from beneath the wreckage. These creatures were drawn to the dark powers. As they appeared, the souls of the recently slain Night Blades members were reborn in the form of vengeful spirits. A large number of these spirits coalesced to form a vengeful spirit horde. The horde surged toward Elder Lawrence. Although they had been killed, they retained the memories of their former lives. Their singular aim now was to eliminate Elder Lawrence and Sophia. Elder Lawrence sensed the relentless pursuit of the vengeful spirits behind him but paid them no mind. He created a series of traps made from dark energy behind him, hoping to use them to block the spirits that had once been members of the Night Blades. Elder Lawrence''s actions met with some success, but he paid a corresponding price for it. His forward momentum had slowed significantly compared to before. Just as he was about to cross the marsh, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar figure at the edge of the swamp. Upon recognizing the figure, Lawrence''s expression darkened considerably. Before him stood none other than the slain Elder Seville. The Night Blades had not wasted Elder Seville''s soul; through some means, they had bound his soul to a puppet. This allowed Elder Seville to continue existing in a puppet-like form, still serving the Night Blades. "How pathetic! You served the Night Blades in life, and now your soul must serve them in death! Don''t you find that utterly unacceptable?" Lawrence called out slowly toward the distant Elder Seville. Lawrence believed he could defeat Elder Seville. However, he also thought that fighting him would consume a lot of time. Therefore, he hoped to persuade him not to become his enemy. But Elder Seville offered no reply; instead, he rejected Lawrence''s plea with a direct attack. He extended his left hand, and five black orbs began to revolve rapidly around it. Then, one after another, shadowy figures flew out from the black orbs, racing toward Elder Lawrence. Seeing this, Lawrence struck his staff against the ground. A surge of dark energy erupted from beneath the marsh, binding all the shadowy figures and converting them into puppets that Lawrence could control. The first round of their confrontation ended with a slight advantage for Elder Lawrence. However, Elder Seville would not easily give up. His soul clung to a singular belief: to guard this place and absolutely prevent anyone from passing through. Elder Seville gathered all his dark power, and numerous shadowy figures appeared beside him. These figures contained fragments of the souls of Night Blades members, giving their attacks tremendous lethality. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon witnessing this, Lawrence turned to Sophia beside him and said, "I must continue fighting him here! You don''t need to wait for me any longer! Hurry and move deeper into the Abyss of Death!" Upon hearing this, Sophia immediately advanced toward the Abyss of Death at full speed. Naturally, Elder Seville would not allow this to happen. He chose to redirect his attacks toward Sophia. However, Elder Seville''s actions did not succeed; Elder Lawrence positioned himself between Seville and Sophia. "Your opponent is me! I will not allow you to interfere with Sophia''s actions until you defeat me!" Lawrence''s plan had worked. He blocked Elder Seville''s attacks, allowing Sophia to advance toward the Abyss of Death at full speed. The moment Sophia touched the Abyss of Death, an astonishing power erupted from within. A massive surge of dark energy flowed out from the Abyss, but this was something everyone had anticipated. Neither Sophia nor Elder Lawrence had come seeking this dark power. Without hesitation, Sophia jumped into the Abyss of Death. The instant Lawrence saw her action, a triumphant smile spread across his face. "Even if you keep trying to stop me, my plan will not fail! Sophia will help me achieve ultimate success! Neither you nor any other members of the Night Blades can prevent me. I will ultimately possess all the power within the Abyss of Death, and I will become the ruler of the entire Abyss of Death, even the ruler of the entire Shelter world!" Elder Lawrence believed his plan had already succeeded. But no sooner had he spoken these words than he felt a powerful presence behind him. "Isn''t it a bit premature to say that? Your plan has not been successful yet! Even if the Night Blades cannot stop your plan, I have the ability to do so!" The speaker was Irving. He had ultimately decided not to bring Benjamin with him, realizing that having Benjamin along would slow him down. So, Irving had left Benjamin behind partway through. After hurrying along, Irving finally reached Lawrence''s side just before Lawrence could claim victory. Lawrence turned around and glared at Irving. "Why do you always oppose me? Is my hatred for you greater than your hatred for the Night Blades?" Lawrence could not understand why Irving had been so persistent in opposing him. Upon hearing this, Irving let out a cold laugh. "My friend is still in your hands! And you brainwashed Sophia! Do you really think I could coexist peacefully with you after all that?" Upon hearing this, Elder Lawrence chuckled. "You truly are not a real strongman; a true strongman wouldn''t concern himself with such matters. Your companions are all very weak, so why challenge me because of these weaklings? Moreover, the power you possess is simply insufficient to defeat me! Even if you team up with this puppet before me, you would still be utterly incapable of overcoming me!" After saying this, Elder Lawrence shifted his target of attack, choosing to focus on Irving first. Although Elder Seville posed a significant threat to Lawrence, he lacked intelligence. Seville could only fight based on instinct. Irving, on the other hand, was different. He had demonstrated a capacity for adaptability throughout all his previous actions. If Lawrence couldn''t defeat Irving quickly, the longer the battle dragged on, the more likely Irving would devise a way to completely destroy Lawrence''s plans. Elder Lawrence transformed into a swirling mass of black mist and sped toward Irving. Irving was well aware of his opponent''s attack methods. He had previously engaged in a long battle with Elder Howard, making him quite familiar with the mist formed by dark powers. Irving summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to create a barrier that not only prevented the encroachment of dark forces but also allowed him to see his opponent''s position within the mist. Thus, a fierce clash ensued between Irving and Elder Lawrence. Not far from them, Elder Seville gazed with his murky, lifeless eyes at the struggle between Irving and Lawrence. In the end, he chose not to intervene in the fight; instead, he moved deeper into the Abyss of Death. Elder Seville''s fundamental purpose was to stop anyone from reaching the deepest part of the Abyss of Death. Since Sophia had already entered the Abyss, Elder Seville had to first halt her progress. As Elder Seville jumped into the Abyss of Death, the Abyss began to change form once again. This time, it emanated not only dark power but also the power of death. The surrounding areas were affected accordingly. Even Benjamin, who had not yet reached the Abyss of Death but was close enough, felt the changes taking place. "What''s going on? I can''t miss this crucial battle! Please, let my delay not lead to the failure of our plan!" Chapter 303 - 303: The Strange Space Within the Abyss of Death Benjamin was actually not late. When Benjamin arrived at the edge of the battlefield, the fight between Elder Lawrence and Irving had just begun not long ago. The powers of the two were evenly matched, making it impossible for either of them to quickly defeat the other. Seeing this scene, Benjamin took a pocket watch from his pocket. He threw the watch heavily in Irving''s direction. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This item can help you gain an advantage in battle! What should I do next? I feel like I can''t provide you with any direct assistance in this fight." Benjamin was very self-aware. He believed that his own strength was not enough to join the battle between Irving and Elder Lawrence. Both Irving and Elder Lawrence were top-tier fighters. The battle between these two supreme beings was extremely dangerous. Irving caught the pocket watch that Benjamin had thrown. The watch had a time-slowing effect. This meant that Irving could use it to escape Elder Lawrence''s entanglement. He did not want to continue the meaningless fight with Elder Lawrence; he wanted to head to the Abyss of Death as soon as possible. Sophia and Elder Seville had already jumped into the Abyss of Death. There must be something very important inside. It could be some kind of power or perhaps an incredibly precious item. "You don''t need to provide me with any help! Just make sure you keep yourself safe! I''m about to move forward!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, he smashed the pocket watch. The moment the watch shattered, time around Irving began to flow very slowly. Although Elder Lawrence acted immediately upon seeing what Irving had done, his response was unsuccessful. Elder Lawrence''s movement speed also became extremely slow. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Irving quickly bypassed Elder Lawrence and advanced deeper into the Abyss of Death. The reason Irving chose to smash the watch was that he knew the effects of the watch alone would not be enough to restrict Elder Lawrence''s long-lasting time, and it might not even be able to limit him at all. Thus, Irving decided to shatter the watch, releasing all the power that slowed time. Irving''s decision was indeed quite reasonable. Elder Lawrence was slowed down for about a few minutes. Irving could use this time to reach the edge of the Abyss of Death. During this time, Benjamin also took action by finding a very concealed spot to hide. He knew that if Irving left Elder Lawrence, he would become the primary target of attack. Therefore, Benjamin had to ensure his own safety. A few minutes later, Elder Lawrence finally regained the ability to move freely. He first scanned the surroundings with anger, trying to locate the hiding Benjamin. In his eyes, Benjamin was the culprit responsible for his predicament. Thus, Elder Lawrence aimed to eliminate Benjamin first. However, the hiding spot Benjamin had chosen was extremely well-concealed, and Elder Lawrence ultimately could not find him. At this point, Irving had already reached the edge of the Abyss of Death and jumped into it without hesitation. This situation made Elder Lawrence feel he was running out of time. Consequently, he hurried to the edge of the Abyss of Death as quickly as possible. Upon arriving, Elder Lawrence also jumped into the Abyss without any hesitation. Only after confirming that Elder Lawrence had left did Benjamin slowly come out of his hiding place. "What''s going on? Why did they both jump into the Abyss of Death? Is there really something very important inside? Should I also step into the Abyss of Death?" Benjamin was filled with confusion. He felt that he should also enter the Abyss of Death. However, he was aware that the Abyss was extremely dangerous. So, while hesitating, Benjamin cautiously moved toward the Abyss of Death. What Benjamin failed to notice was that behind him, one monster after another was closely following his footsteps. These monsters were all lurking deep within the swamp, which is why Benjamin did not detect them. As he reached the edge of the Abyss of Death, Benjamin was taken aback by the power contained within it. The Abyss of Death was not just filled with dark power. At that moment, it resembled a massive spiral, with various strange forces emitting a dazzling array of colors within the spiral. Benjamin was also drawn to these powerful forces. However, he ultimately remained calm, knowing that if he jumped into the Abyss of Death, he would undoubtedly face unimaginable dangers. After hesitating for a while, he decided to contact a member of the Angel Guild. At that time, Nick, a member of the Angel Guild, was already preparing for battle in the Desolate Canyon. In addition to making battle preparations, Nick was searching for the whereabouts of Aron and Anna. Irving had roughly assessed the overall situation after discovering the corpse of the Werewolf God. He knew that Elder Lawrence and Sophia needed to hurry to the Abyss of Death, so it was unlikely that Elder Lawrence would take Aron and Anna with him. This meant that Aron and Anna were definitely being held at some secret location. Irving communicated this information to Nick, who promptly set off for the Desolate Canyon to search for Aron and Anna. After receiving Benjamin''s message, a look of confusion crossed Nick''s face. "Is there really something very valuable deep within the Abyss of Death? Why have Aron and Anna never mentioned it?" Nick was skeptical about the existence of anything important within the Abyss of Death. All members of the Angel Guild, including Nick, believed that aside from the powerful dark forces, there was nothing else in the depths of the Abyss. They held a dismissive attitude towards dark power and had no intention of venturing deep into the Abyss of Death. "If you think it''s very dangerous around the Abyss of Death, then you should come here. I haven''t found any clues, so I urgently need your help." Nick thought it was pointless for Benjamin to stay near the Abyss of Death, and it would be better for him to come to help continue the search for Aron and Anna. After receiving Nick''s message, Benjamin thought for a moment and ultimately decided to head to the Desolate Canyon. Upon arriving, he and Nick exchanged the information they had gathered. In the end, they could only reluctantly admit that they did not know much about Irving''s entire operation. It seemed they were unable to provide Irving with much assistance. "I don''t think we need to be too disappointed. After all, Irving is much stronger than we are. He is the only one capable of entering the Abyss of Death. What we need to do is search for Aron and Anna in the Desolate Canyon. As long as we can find them, we will have made a significant contribution." Benjamin finally said to Nick with a smile. Nick nodded in agreement with Benjamin''s viewpoint. Thus, Benjamin and Nick began to continue their search for Aron and Anna''s whereabouts in the Desolate Canyon. In fact, the two of them had already discovered some clues. However, they were unable to immediately locate Aron and Anna based on the clues they had. At the same time, the Abyss of Death suddenly underwent drastic changes. The surface of the Abyss began to close up. The once flowing dark power solidified, much like water freezing into ice. This transformation prevented anyone from entering the Abyss of Death any longer. Monsters surrounding the Abyss congregated on its surface, seemingly channeling all the power they possessed into the Abyss. Everyone inside the Abyss of Death felt the corresponding change in power. However, each person''s situation inside the Abyss was quite different. At that moment, Irving had just entered the Abyss of Death. He quickly discovered that the interior was divided into many layers, each possessing unique powers. After passing through an indeterminate number of layers, Irving entered a very peculiar space. This space was composed of various chaotic structures, all pieced together in a bizarre manner. The entire area resembled a surreal dream, lacking logic yet leaving a profound impression. As Irving entered this space, he recalled a situation he had encountered before. The ancestors of the Smith family had once utilized the powers of chaos to create a similar environment. This time, Irving was not as tense as before; he merely observed his surroundings with caution. Suddenly, a figure materialized behind him¡ªit was the projection of Elder Lawrence. Without hesitation, Irving launched an attack the moment the figure appeared. He wielded his staff, conjuring powerful spells that flew toward Elder Lawrence. However, these spells did not hit Elder Lawrence; instead, they passed through him and struck the structures behind him. Realizing this, Irving understood that Elder Lawrence was merely an illusory projection. "You shouldn''t be here! The power you possess belongs to the Taikoo Divine Clan. Do you really believe that the power of the Taikoo Divine Clan can unite with the dark forces? Even if you have received blessings from some powerful entity, you won''t be able to control the dark powers successfully," the illusory projection of Elder Lawrence slowly advised Irving, urging him to leave. Upon hearing this, Irving calmly retorted, "Who exactly are you? Why are you urging me to leave? I don''t believe you are Elder Lawrence; you must be a projection created by some consciousness in this space. Therefore, I need to know your true intentions!" Chapter 304 - 304: The Ancient Night Blades In response to Irving''s question, Elder Lawrence''s projection spoke slowly. "Who I am is not important; what matters is why I am here. What matters is why I am telling you these three things." Irving listened quietly, as he felt that the projection had not provided any useful information. Elder Lawrence''s projection continued, "Shouldn''t you find this situation rather strange? You must have encountered similar peculiar spaces before. Do you think dark power can create such an unusual environment?" Facing this inquiry, Irving answered candidly, "I don''t know! I am not familiar with dark power. Although I have gained the ability to manipulate it, I do not use dark power to corrupt myself. I simply regard dark power as a tool to enhance the spells I possess. So, I am not sure whether dark power can construct such a peculiar space." The projection nodded upon hearing this. "You are indeed very sincere. I can tell you that dark power cannot create such a strange space. Only the powers of chaos can do that. The powers of chaos can place a series of things in an extremely peculiar state. The ancestor of the Smith family, whom you should have encountered before, did he not mention the powers of chaos to you?" Upon hearing this, Irving''s expression turned to one of shock. He took a step back and tightened his grip on his staff. At this moment, Irving was fully prepared for battle. He felt that the information the projection had revealed was too much. Irving believed that the fact he had met with the ancestor of the Smith family was something Elder Lawrence could not possibly know, nor could any consciousness within the Abyss of Death. There were only two possibilities for how the projection had obtained this information. Either Irving''s own memories had been taken from him, or the projection had been watching his every move. Regardless of which possibility it was, both indicated that Irving was in a very dangerous situation. Seeing Irving''s reaction, Elder Lawrence''s projection smiled. "You are indeed quite vigilant. I think being cautious is not a bad thing. However, you do not need to be overly defensive with me, for I can no longer pose any threat to you." After saying this, Elder Lawrence''s projection began to walk toward the direction behind Irving. Irving did not lower his guard; he simply followed behind the projection of Elder Lawrence as they walked toward a large building. This building was a massive library, and both Irving and the projection entered without any hindrance. Elder Lawrence''s projection casually picked up a book. "You should recognize this book, right? This is the book that the ancestor of the Smith family once gave to you. With this book, you can harness powerful chaotic forces." Irving took the book from the projection''s hand and examined its title and content closely. He had to admit that this was indeed the same book that the ancestor of the Smith family had entrusted to him. "What is going on? How do you know so much about what happened between me and the ancestor of the Smith family? Are you a part of the ancestor''s soul?" Irving directly voiced his most reasonable speculation. Elder Lawrence''s projection smiled. "You don''t need to guess anymore; I will reveal all the secrets related to me. I know everything about the ancestor of the Smith family because the ancestor is actually a creation of my imagination." This revelation shocked Irving profoundly. He instinctively countered, "That''s impossible! The treasures possessed by the ancestor of the Smith family have been fiercely contested by many forces. If he is merely a figment of your imagination, then were his treasures also intentionally placed there by you? What is your purpose in all this? None of it makes sense! So I believe you are lying! Stop testing me and tell me your true intentions!" Irving''s patience had nearly run out. He felt that the projection had not provided him with enough useful information. Elder Lawrence''s projection looked at Irving. "You are a bit too hasty. In that case, let me provide you with some truly useful information. I am no one else; I am the founder of the Night Blades! You can call me Shadow Celestial!" Shadow Celestial spoke these words with great seriousness. Irving''s expression did not change; his eyes still showed that he did not trust the projection. "You must be deceiving me, because a member of the Angel Guild once told me that the founder of the Night Blades was one of their original members, not Shadow Celestial! Furthermore, if you truly were the founder of the Night Blades, that would mean the Night Blades have existed for a long time. The ancestor of the Smith family lived several hundred years ago. If you can fabricate the ancestor, that means you must have been alive for several hundred years too. If that''s the case, why are you here? Are you also trapped in the Abyss of Death?" Irving voiced his doubts. As he finished speaking, Irving suddenly felt that he might have missed a crucial piece of information. Shadow Celestial smiled and nodded. "You are correct; I am indeed trapped in the Abyss of Death. A thousand years ago, I discovered the entrance to the Abyss of Death. I once believed that it could grant me immense power. However, the outcome proved me wrong. Entering the Abyss of Death did not provide me with any great strength. Instead, the power I possessed was gradually absorbed by the Abyss of Death. The only reason I can appear before you now is that your presence in the Abyss has shifted its focus of power absorption onto you. Don''t you feel your strength rapidly diminishing? Can you still use your most powerful spells?" Shadow Celestial''s words filled Irving with fear. He realized that the projection was not lying. He indeed no longer felt as powerful as before. Moreover, he could sense that the Abyss of Death was draining his strength. "You all have been deceived! There is no great power within the Abyss of Death. Even the power of the Abyss itself is absorbed from others. The Abyss of Death is a massive trap, and like me, you are all just pitiful insects that have fallen into it." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow Celestial spoke with a tone of deep sorrow. Irving, however, did not share the same despair. He straightforwardly asked Shadow Celestial, "If that''s the case, why don''t we try to escape? Even if your power is nearly depleted, we could still create an opportunity by joining forces." At this, Shadow Celestial laughed outright. "What a display of ignorance! The Abyss of Death will never return the power it possesses to us. It is using that power to attempt to revive a very terrifying entity. This entity is even more powerful than the Dark Overlord! Even the Dark Overlord must keep a distance from this horrific being!" Shadow Celestial''s words gave Irving a new understanding of his previous experiences. Suddenly, he realized that the mysterious figure he had encountered at the old headquarters of the Angel Guild had spoken nothing but lies. The reason the mysterious figure had granted Irving the ability to manipulate dark forces was merely to lure him into the Abyss of Death to seal away the terrifying entity at its deepest depths. The figure had no intention of harnessing the so-called powerful forces found within the Abyss of Death. As Irving realized this, the expression on his face changed dramatically. Shadow Celestial noticed the shift and said lightly, "It seems you''ve been deceived by others as well! But it''s fine; at least we can have a conversation before we completely dissipate. Don''t continue forward; pushing on will only accelerate the loss of your strength." Shadow Celestial casually found a seat and sat down. He had completely given up hope, so he had no intention of taking any further action. However, Irving did not share that despair. After some contemplation, he walked directly in front of Shadow Celestial. "I believe we can''t give up just yet! Together, we can create a glimmer of hope for survival! Besides, if we do give up, the Abyss of Death may very well destroy everyone." Shadow Celestial nodded. "You''re right; the Abyss of Death will not only annihilate everyone, but the terrifying entity within its depths could even consume the world of the shelter game and the real world. But what does that have to do with us? Do you really think it''s our duty to protect humanity''s survival? I''ve lived for a thousand years and have long since come to terms with such matters." Shadow Celestial remained unconvinced. Yet, Irving did not give up. He knew that without the projection''s help, his own efforts would be futile. "Maybe you no longer care about these things. But don''t you want to regain control of the Night Blades? The current situation of the Night Blades is dire. They are now under the control of those who follow dark powers. The Night Blades have turned into a thoroughly evil organization. Do you truly wish to see the group you founded descend into ruin and destruction?" Irving''s words caused a shift in Shadow Celestial''s expression. He sighed and spoke in a resigned tone. "Of course, I don''t want that to happen. However, I''ve already told you that any action we take is unlikely to succeed. The power within the Abyss of Death is far too formidable. Moreover, if we were to reclaim our lost powers from the Abyss, the terrifying entity at the depths would surely awaken. At that point, we would still be unable to escape." Chapter 305 - 305: The Completely Mutated Sophia While Irving and Shadow Celestial were locked in an argument, Sophia, who had entered the Abyss of Death first, was nearing its deepest point. Before her lay an endless expanse of darkness, and at the far end of this darkness, there seemed to be a faint, elusive light. However, this light was so indistinct that Sophia found it impossible to determine whether Irving''s presence was real or just a figment of her imagination. Sophia was also feeling a certain amount of pressure. Even though she didn''t have to battle Elder Seville and Lawrence Elder was behind her, helping to fend off others, Sophia felt her own power rapidly dissipating since entering the Abyss of Death. She didn''t understand why this was happening. But one thing was clear to her: this situation meant her circumstances were dire. Each time Sophia considered turning back, the blood-red heart in her hand would grant her an extra surge of strength. Looking down at the blood-red heart, she murmured to herself, "The power of the blood moon is incredibly strong. As long as I have the strength of the blood moon to aid me, I can reach the deepest part of the Abyss of Death. Once I obtain the powerful force hidden there, I will become an existence of unimaginable greatness!" After transforming into a werewolf, Sophia had lost her rationality. At this moment, all she desired was to gain greater power. However, what she intended to do with that power once she obtained it was something she didn''t even know herself. The blood-red heart continued to beat steadily. The energy of the blood moon flowed ceaselessly into Sophia''s body. It seemed that the power of the blood moon was limitless. This provided Sophia with enough confidence to continue pushing forward through the darkness. What she failed to notice was that the heartbeat of the blood-red heart was gradually slowing down. Though the power of the blood moon was indeed formidable, the Abyss of Death absorbed energy at an even faster rate. A significant portion of the blood moon''s power had already been drawn in by the Abyss of Death. Sophia pressed on in the darkness, eventually finding herself just a step away from the faint light that seemed to beckon her. At that moment, she thought she heard Irving''s voice. "Don''t go any further! If you continue, you will completely fall into the abyss! The Abyss of Death is fraught with danger; don''t let yourself regret this choice!" Irving''s words brought some clarity back to Sophia''s mind. She pulled her hand back and scanned her surroundings with a wary gaze. "Could it be that what I just heard was an illusion? Or has the Abyss of Death begun to influence my consciousness?" Sophia was deeply puzzled. She thought it was impossible for her to encounter Irving here. Even if Irving moved quickly, he couldn''t possibly outpace Elder Seville, who was right behind her. Thus, Sophia first concluded that the voice she heard was likely an illusion created by the Abyss of Death; if not, it could have been an illusion conjured by Elder Seville. Just as Sophia was momentarily confused and hesitating, the faint light ahead of her began to expand gradually. Eventually, Sophia was completely engulfed by the light. The blood-red heart she had been holding was also entirely consumed by this radiance. Sophia realized that she was being restrained by an incredibly powerful entity. She understood that she had fallen into a trap. However, at this point, Sophia had no means to escape her predicament. She felt immense regret, realizing she should never have listened to Elder Lawrence''s persuasion from the beginning. As her consciousness was on the verge of fading away, she suddenly caught sight of the faint outline of a blood-red moon. Sophia felt compelled to place all her hope in the power of the blood moon. She reached out her hand and touched the blood-red moon that she barely perceived. In that instant, the blood-red moon transferred into Sophia''s body. A chilling scream escaped her lips as the blood-red moon fully merged with her. Sophia was completely transformed by the power of the blood moon into a werewolf. But she was not just any werewolf; she had become the most powerful werewolf and, with the aid of the blood moon, had ascended to become the new Werewolf God. As Sophia was utterly warped by the power of the blood moon, her strength surged dramatically. Even the terrifying monsters lurking at the deepest depths of the Abyss of Death could not fully consume her. With a blinding flash of white light, Sophia was expelled from the depths of the Abyss of Death by one of its monstrous inhabitants. At this moment, Sophia was not yet completely under the control of the blood moon''s power. She still retained a final shred of rationality. "Whoever you are, I will eradicate you completely! This is all your scheme! You deliberately lured me and the others here to steal our power!" Sophia roared fiercely at the creature lurking in the depths of the Abyss of Death. Sophia had come to realize that Elder Lawrence had not deceived her. He genuinely believed that there was an immensely powerful force at the deepest part of the Abyss of Death. The true deceiver was, in fact, the monstrous being lurking in the depths of the Abyss of Death. This creature had also misled the members of the Night Blades. Sophia actively allowed the power of the blood moon to completely engulf her, transforming her into a tall, imposing werewolf. She had been entirely altered by the blood moon''s power. She had undergone a complete mutation. Now reappearing as a gigantic werewolf, Sophia swung her claws and launched an attack against the monstrous being at the deepest part of the Abyss of Death. The creature, however, did not engage Sophia directly. It merely probed Sophia''s strength, testing her abilities. Once it confirmed that Sophia was stronger than it, the monster retreated into hiding. "Why are you such a coward? Aren''t you going to face me in a final showdown? Haven''t you been devouring other powers all this time? Do you think the strength I possess now is insufficient?" Sophia continued to roar in anger toward the depths of the Abyss of Death. But no matter what tactics she employed or what words she shouted, the monster did not reappear. Since the creature from the depths of the Abyss of Death had no intention of fighting Sophia, and given that she was unable to pose a significant threat to it, the simplest course of action for Sophia was, of course, to leave as quickly as possible. Utilizing the immense power of the blood moon, Sophia pushed her way toward the upper levels of the Abyss of Death. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, she suddenly realized that her progress was exceedingly slow. Before long, she encountered Elder Seville, who had been pursuing her. Elder Seville had also sensed the violent surge of energy within the Abyss of Death. But his intellect was quite limited; after all, this incarnation of Elder Seville possessed only a fragment of his soul. Thus, he did not engage in much critical thinking. The moment he spotted Sophia, Elder Seville launched an attack without hesitation. Despite Sophia wielding the formidable power of the blood moon, she could not unleash her full strength against Elder Seville''s assault. She had to ensure that she retained enough energy to confront the monstrous being from the depths of the Abyss of Death. As the two battled, the Abyss of Death continued to undergo a series of changes. Various energies swirling within the Abyss began to converge toward its deepest point. It seemed that the monster at the bottom of the Abyss wanted to gather all of that power into one place. As the energies began to converge toward the deepest part of the Abyss of Death, the others within it naturally sensed the shift in power. In the strange town, Shadow Celestial and Irving reacted immediately. "I think something significant has happened in the depths of the Abyss of Death! We might be able to use this opportunity to escape!" Irving said anxiously to Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial''s expression remained largely unchanged as he closed his eyes, seemingly attuning himself to the fluctuations of the various powers around him. After a moment, Shadow Celestial opened his eyes and spoke slowly. "You''re right, we should take advantage of this opportunity to choose our escape!" No sooner had he finished speaking than he positioned his hands in a peculiar manner. A portal made of shadows suddenly materialized before Irving. "As long as we pass through this portal, we can leave this place. But we will be entering the Abyss of Death directly. Are you really ready? If you are, then let''s get moving," Shadow Celestial said, feeling a strong connection with Irving and wanting to discuss their plan before they acted. Irving nodded eagerly. "I''ve been ready for a long time! We must enter the Abyss of Death!" With that, Irving stepped through the portal. The moment he crossed the threshold, he felt his body swept by a wave of dark energy, and the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him underwent a series of changes. However, before Irving could fully assess the transformations occurring within him, he suddenly spotted Elder Lawrence not far away. Elder Lawrence was the last person to enter the Abyss of Death, which is why he had only just arrived at Irving''s location. Upon seeing Irving, Elder Lawrence wasted no time and immediately launched an attack. Within the Abyss of Death, both their powers were already in a state of continuous weakening. If they kept fighting each other, their decline in strength would accelerate even more. Elder Lawrence seemed to disregard his own safety, pouring all his power into attacking Irving. However, Lawrence''s plan was destined to fail, as Shadow Celestial soon entered the fray. Shadow Celestial was very familiar with every one of Elder Lawrence''s skills. Quickly, Shadow Celestial helped Irving repel the first wave of Lawrence''s attacks. Elder Lawrence did not immediately launch a second assault; instead, he wanted to ascertain the identity of the person beside Irving. Until he figured out who Shadow Celestial was, Elder Lawrence would not take any further action lightly. Chapter 306 - 306: The Sky Falls, the Earth Cracks "Who exactly are you? Why are you helping Irving?" Elder Lawrence asked, eyeing Shadow Celestial warily. Elder Lawrence was somewhat familiar with Shadow Celestial''s skills. He could sense that the abilities being used were remarkably similar to those of the Night Blades members. Thus, he immediately concluded that Shadow Celestial was a member of the Night Blades. However, upon further reflection, Elder Lawrence realized that there were significant differences between Shadow Celestial''s skills and those of the Night Blades. This realization left him quite perplexed. Upon hearing the question, Shadow Celestial chuckled softly. "Who I am is not important. The reason I am helping him is simply that we are friends. Friends naturally support each other!" Shadow Celestial''s response was airtight, and he revealed no useful information to his opponent. Elder Lawrence scoffed after hearing this. "If that''s the case, don''t blame me for being rude! Since you''re his friend, you are my enemy! I won''t hold back against my enemies!" With that, Elder Lawrence launched another attack. However, this time his target was not Irving; Elder Lawrence directed his assault at Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial regarded Elder Lawrence''s attack with disdain. He had been in the Abyss of Death for a long time and was very familiar with its characteristics. Thus, Shadow Celestial easily utilized the properties of the Abyss of Death to neutralize Elder Lawrence''s attacks one by one. "Stop making futile attempts; none of your attacks will achieve anything," Shadow Celestial said provocatively. Elder Lawrence, of course, did not believe this statement. He continued to unleash his attacks. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, aside from rapidly depleting his own strength, he achieved no useful results. Irving watched the scene unfold with a detached gaze. Although he felt this was a good opportunity to eliminate Elder Lawrence, he couldn''t shake the feeling that fighting here would only worsen his own situation. So, Irving straightforwardly said to Shadow Celestial, "We don''t need to waste any more time here with him! Let''s get out of here quickly!" Shadow Celestial nodded. "You''re right! Let him continue to exhaust his power here!" Together, Shadow Celestial and Irving moved swiftly toward the exit of the Abyss of Death. Elder Lawrence was left bewildered by this scene. "What is going on? Has Irving really given up the opportunity to gain immense power? Or is there something else hidden within the Abyss of Death?" Just as Lawrence pondered this, he sensed a violent disturbance emanating from the depths of the Abyss of Death. A surge of powerful blood moon energy enveloped the Abyss in a pink glow. Then, Lawrence heard Sophia''s heart-wrenching screams. Upon hearing that sound, he immediately recognized that the situation was dire. He realized he needed to leave as quickly as possible. Although he didn''t know what had happened to Sophia, if she, who wielded blood moon power, couldn''t ensure her safety, then he certainly could not. Elder Lawrence hurriedly followed the direction where Irving and Shadow Celestial had gone, heading toward the exit of the Abyss of Death. Not far behind Lawrence, Sophia was concentrating all her blood moon energy. She radiated a crimson glow. At that moment, she couldn''t think of anything else; her only focus was to escape as quickly as she could. However, behind Sophia, an indescribable and illogical horror was relentlessly pursuing her. This terrifying entity was the monster lurking at the deepest part of the Abyss of Death. It had finally amassed enough power. It sought not only to kill Sophia but to annihilate all life. The Abyss of Death was on the brink of complete collapse. Under such circumstances, the terrain surrounding the Abyss began to undergo a series of changes. The temperature of the surrounding marshes rose dramatically, eventually turning the marsh into a boiling cauldron. All the creatures within the swamp were killed by the intense heat. The surviving members of the Night Blades near the marsh fled in a panic, desperately trying to escape. The environment around the Abyss of Death was not the only place undergoing drastic changes. Even the Desolate Canyon, located some distance away from the Abyss, was experiencing its own series of transformations. In the Desolate Canyon, Benjamin and Nick, who were searching for Anna and Aron, could sense a faint sound in the surrounding space. It sounded like two forces continuously clashing against each other. Benjamin and Nick exchanged glances. Almost simultaneously, they spoke, "Did you hear that strange noise around us?" "So, you heard it too! What does it mean? Does this indicate that the place we are in is no longer safe?" Benjamin and Nick were both very concerned. Their strength was significantly lower than that of Irving and the others, and acting alone would pose a considerable risk for them. Moreover, the Night Blades still had sufficient power in the Desolate Canyon. So, the first conclusion that both of them reached was that the Night Blades were likely responsible for the current abnormalities. However, they didn''t have much time to think it over, as the Desolate Canyon soon experienced a violent earthquake. The desert area of the Desolate Canyon split open in the middle. A fissure leading deep underground appeared before Benjamin and Nick. Both of them wore expressions of shock as they gazed at the massive crack. "What is happening? Is the entire Desolate Canyon about to collapse?! Shouldn''t we run away now?" Benjamin asked, his voice tinged with surprise. Nick shook his head. "We can''t run! We still haven''t found Anna and Aron! Even if we wanted to escape, we have to take them with us! If the Desolate Canyon is about to collapse, and we can''t find them, that means they will surely perish along with it!" As a member of the Angel Guild, Nick was deeply concerned about Aron and Anna. Therefore, he hoped to find them first and escape the Desolate Canyon together. Benjamin thought this was highly unlikely. "Stop dreaming! We won''t be able to find them! Even if we do, there won''t be enough time for us to escape! So just listen to me and run away! I believe even Irving would agree with my judgment!" Benjamin hoped to persuade Nick to follow his lead. Nick remained opposed. "I think the more dangerous the situation, the more we need to stay calm! While things are a bit off right now, the Desolate Canyon hasn''t collapsed completely yet. Let''s wait until it''s beyond saving before we choose to leave." Just as Nick finished speaking, a rumbling sound echoed from the sky. The two of them looked up and were suddenly struck by the sight of the sky changing colors. The sky, once blue, had transformed into a deep red. Moreover, bolts of lightning streaked back and forth across the sky. As these lightning bolts intertwined, they formed terrifying black voids, each more alarming than the last. As the black voids expanded, the entire sky was nearly engulfed in darkness. "What is happening? Even if the Desolate Canyon is going to collapse, the sky shouldn''t look like this. Could it be that the entire shelter game world is collapsing as well?!" Benjamin stared incredulously at the scene unfolding in the sky. Nick, even more shocked than Benjamin, found himself at a loss for words. The only phrase that could describe what they were witnessing was "the sky is falling." Both the heavens and the earth seemed to be heading toward destruction. "We can''t waste any time! I believe this is likely the result of Irving and the others'' actions! Everything must be connected to the Abyss of Death!" After overcoming his initial panic, Benjamin quickly deduced the possible scenario. He decided to lead Nick toward the Abyss of Death. Nick thought carefully for a moment and eventually agreed with Benjamin''s plan. Thus, Nick and Benjamin set off in the direction of the Abyss of Death. As they moved forward, they noticed the areas they passed through were undergoing violent changes. Every piece of land in the Desolate Canyon was plummeting. It seemed as if the entire canyon was about to be consumed by lava. The sky above the Desolate Canyon was also in turmoil, with bolts of lightning striking down toward the ground. Each strike caused the earth to collapse, forming one gaping void after another. When they finally reached the Abyss of Death, Irving and Shadow Celestial had just emerged from its depths. Upon seeing Benjamin and Nick, Irving immediately said, "You two shouldn''t stay here! Hurry back to the real world! The Desolate Canyon is about to completely collapse! I''ll remain here for the final battle!" Benjamin and Nick were taken aback by Irving''s words. Benjamin was quick to follow Irving''s command, but Nick felt he needed to consider the safety of Aron and Anna. "What about Aron and Anna if we leave now? We haven''t found them yet!" Nick exclaimed. Before Nick could finish, Irving coldly replied, "You don''t need to worry about that! I will ensure Aron and Anna''s safety! Staying here will only put you in danger. Moreover, you wouldn''t be able to help me in the upcoming battle." Since Irving had said this, Nick could no longer insist on his position. Benjamin, standing beside Nick, quickly grabbed his arm and activated the teleportation back to their shelter. They could swiftly return to the real world from their own shelter. Chapter 307 - 307: An Unimaginable Change in the Situation After Nick and Benjamin left, Shadow Celestial turned to look at Irving. "You actually care so much about your companions? Don''t you realize that leaving them behind could provide us with some assistance? After all, they can serve as cannon fodder for us. We can at least use them to slow down our enemies'' movements. Although they won''t be able to hold off our foes for long, we can use that time to set up the battlefield for what comes next." Despite having softened a bit, Shadow Celestial still didn''t shy away from using others to his advantage. Irving gazed back at Shadow Celestial. "Your words make me feel like I shouldn''t wholeheartedly cooperate with you. Are you also considering betraying me at a critical moment?" Shadow Celestial smiled in response to Irving''s challenge. "If I were to betray you, I wouldn''t stand a chance against those terrifying monsters alone. Besides, the most fearsome creatures lurking in the Abyss of Death have likely gained even greater power by now." As Irving conversed with Shadow Celestial, the ground and sky of the Desolate Canyon continued to undergo drastic changes. The sky above the Desolate Canyon had been completely engulfed by darkness. Amidst this utter blackness, there were some ethereal glimmers. These fleeting lights were entirely composed of dark energy. Each glimmer held enough dark power to kill either Irving or Shadow Celestial. The ground of the Desolate Canyon had collapsed entirely. At this moment, Irving and Shadow Celestial could only float in midair using their skills. Beneath them flowed molten lava. Within the lava, there were monsters formed from dark energy and the power of the blood moon. These monsters devoured one another and attacked each other. The overall scene resembled a vision of hell. Irving and Shadow Celestial did not wait long before Elder Lawrence''s figure appeared not far away. At that moment, Elder Lawrence looked extremely panicked. Upon seeing Irving and Shadow Celestial, he did not choose to attack; instead, he sought their help. "I don''t want to continue being your enemy! We must join forces against the incredibly powerful monsters! There''s a terrifying creature chasing me from behind!" Elder Lawrence hoped to convince Irving and Shadow Celestial with this plea. However, Irving and Shadow Celestial did not immediately trust what Elder Lawrence had said. Both of them prepared for battle at the first opportunity. Shadow Celestial shouted directly towards Elder Lawrence, "If you truly want to cooperate with us, then throw your staff over here!" Shadow Celestial hoped this would disrupt Elder Lawrence''s judgment. Irving also believed that Lawrence would not throw his staff. However, what happened next left both Irving and Shadow Celestial astonished. Elder Lawrence unhesitatingly tossed his staff over, shouting loudly at Irving. "Your two companions are imprisoned in the ruins of Shadow City! If we can achieve victory against these terrifying monsters, you''ll be able to locate your companions." Elder Lawrence revealed the exact location of Aron and Anna. Upon hearing this, Irving began to believe that Lawrence genuinely wanted to cooperate. He then turned his gaze to Shadow Celestial. "I think he''s showing some sincerity. I believe we can work with him. What are your thoughts? If you think it''s impossible to collaborate, we can discuss it." Since Irving had gone this far, Shadow Celestial wasn''t going to oppose him. "If you think he can be trusted, then we can certainly cooperate. After all, the battle ahead is bound to be extremely tough, and we must seek every bit of help we can get." As Shadow Celestial finished speaking, Elder Lawrence was now only a dozen meters away from Irving and Shadow Celestial. Irving tossed the staff toward Elder Lawrence. Once Elder Lawrence reached Irving and Shadow Celestial, he gasped for breath and said to them, "The terrifying monster behind me crawled out from the Abyss of Death. The Abyss has completely collapsed, and those horrific creatures have absorbed all its power. As for Sophia, I''m not sure about her condition. But I heard her cries of agony, which likely means the power of the blood moon she controlled has also fallen into the hands of those terrifying monsters." Elder Lawrence disclosed all the information he had. He felt that the situation was extremely dire. Irving never expected the situation would escalate to such a point. The entire scenario had undergone a change beyond imagination. Elder Lawrence, who had once been Irving''s absolute enemy, was now forced to become an ally due to the emergence of the terrifying monsters from the depths of the Abyss of Death. "Aside from that information, do you have anything related to the Night Blades?" Irving directly asked Elder Lawrence. Elder Lawrence shook his head. "I know there are some hidden fortresses around the Abyss of Death where the Night Blades have taken refuge. However, the members hiding there are almost certainly unable to survive. As the Abyss collapsed, powerful dark energy swept across almost all the surrounding areas. Even the Desolate Canyon where we currently stand has been severely affected. The Night Blades members hiding in the swamps around the Abyss of Death have even less of a chance to survive. I believe all the members of the Night Blades in both the Desolate Canyon and the Abyss of Death have been wiped out." After finishing his statement, Elder Lawrence anxiously glanced into the distance. Suddenly, a scarlet light appeared not far away. This scarlet glow radiated a powerful force of the blood moon. The sky, which had been completely enveloped in darkness, suddenly transformed into a shade of pink, and amidst this pink-hued sky, a faintly visible blood moon began to emerge. "It seems the terrifying monsters have fully mastered the power of the blood moon! We must give our all in the upcoming battle!" Shadow Celestial stated bluntly upon witnessing this scene. Irving and Elder Lawrence both nodded in agreement. "In the battles to come, we must coordinate perfectly. So, we need to be able to trust each other completely." Irving said this and then directly utilized the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to establish a contract. A contract composed of golden light appeared before Elder Lawrence and Shadow Celestial. "I hope you both can sign this contract before the battle begins. Only then can I be certain that you won''t betray me during the fight." Irving spoke in a very calm tone. From Irving''s perspective, his request was not unreasonable at all. Hearing this, Elder Lawrence breathed a sigh of relief. In truth, Elder Lawrence did not trust Irving and Shadow Celestial either. After all, it was not long ago that he had engaged in a fierce battle with both of them. Being able to establish a contract with Irving was highly advantageous for Elder Lawrence. Without hesitation, he signed his name on the contract. Shadow Celestial also did not take long to decide; he simply glanced over the content of the contract. Once he confirmed that there were no issues with the terms, Shadow Celestial signed his name as well. Once the contract was established, the three of them could not attack each other during the battle. Only after defeating the terrifying monsters or successfully escaping could they engage in mutual attacks. Additionally, there was an extra condition in the contract: regardless of the circumstances, Elder Lawrence had to release Aron and Anna. Although Elder Lawrence understood that without Aron and Anna, he could no longer threaten Irving, the situation was too critical for him to dwell on that. At the moment the contract was signed, all three felt a violent shift in the energy around them. The power of the blood moon began to gradually dissipate, and the dark forces regained their dominance. Crimson mist surrounded them, and within it, shadowy figures began to materialize. These figures seemed to drift aimlessly, but as they wandered, they got closer to Irving and the others. Elder Lawrence was tense, his hand gripping the staff slightly trembling. He had made up his mind: if any shadowy figure approached him, he would not hesitate to unleash his magic. While Irving and Shadow Celestial managed to stay calm, they too felt a heavy sense of oppression. They knew the shadowy figures in the crimson mist would likely cause them trouble soon. However, before facing direct attacks, they felt it wise to observe the situation and gather additional information. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, a familiar voice reached Irving and Elder Lawrence''s ears. "Why are you standing so far away? Don''t you recognize me? I am your ally! We have gained the powerful strength of the blood moon! It''s time for us to dominate the entire shelter game world!" Upon hearing the voice, Irving and Elder Lawrence exchanged glances. They both recognized it was Sophia''s voice. However, they could not trust her at this moment, as they knew Sophia had either been consumed by the terrifying monsters deep within the Abyss of Death or had become a puppet of those monsters. Irving and Elder Lawrence were ready for battle. Before them, within the crimson mist, Sophia''s figure gradually became clearer. At that moment, she retained her human form, her eyes fixed on Irving, a faint smile appearing on her face. "Are you going to abandon me too, Irving?" Chapter 308 - 308: The Despairing Gap in Power When Sophia appeared before everyone in her human form, both Irving and Elder Lawrence quickly made their assessments. They both believed that the Sophia in front of them was a false apparition. Sophia did not possess the strength to break free from the influence of the blood moon. Even though the blood moon had been consumed by the terrifying monsters deep within the Abyss of Death, its power had not dissipated. This meant that it was impossible for Sophia to switch from her werewolf form back to her human state. "I haven''t abandoned you; in fact, it was you who abandoned me. Why did you choose not to collaborate with me after transforming into a werewolf? If you had continued to work with me, our situation wouldn''t have become so dire!" Although Irving had already sensed that the Sophia before him was an illusion, he maintained a calm demeanor while engaging in conversation. Irving hoped to use this method to extract more information from her. Sophia smiled within the pink mist. "I did this to deceive Elder Lawrence. If I hadn''t, how could he possibly have shown up here? It''s time to join forces and eliminate it! It is the one who poses the greatest threat to us! Only by eliminating it can we achieve our goals!" Upon hearing this, Elder Lawrence''s expression tightened slightly. Although he knew he had signed a contract with Irving, he remained deeply concerned about the possibility of Irving betraying that contract. After all, Irving was the one who had established the contract, which meant he could potentially have the ability to manipulate it to his advantage. Irving chuckled at this remark. "Elder Lawrence is indeed our enemy, but the threat he poses to us is nowhere near as great as that of the terrifying monsters deep within the Abyss of Death. If you want to collaborate with me to eliminate Elder Lawrence, then I believe the prerequisite is that you should first work with me to destroy the terrifying monster at the heart of the Abyss of Death." Irving''s words caused a drastic change in Sophia''s expression. The smile on her face vanished entirely, replaced by rage and madness. "How can you say that?! There are no terrifying monsters at the deepest part of the Abyss of Death. What exists there is the hope that can save humanity. He is the true deity; only he can prevent the arrival of the Dark Overlord! Only he can ensure that we humans do not face total annihilation during the apocalypse!" After hearing this, Irving shook his head with a bitter smile. "You''ve completely lost your mind. There''s no need for me to waste any more time with you! If you think you can defeat us, then go ahead and attack!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, Shadow Celestial and Elder Lawrence launched their attacks. They had been eager to strike, but had held back out of respect for Irving''s conversation. Shadow Celestial and Elder Lawrence''s attacks hit the Sophia figure within the crimson mist directly. Sophia''s form quickly vanished, and then a massive, shadowy monster emerged from the pink mist. At the center of this monster was a gaping mouth that opened and closed repeatedly, surrounded by a collection of monster corpses. A multitude of tentacles were connected to these corpses. The entire creature appeared to be a grotesque patchwork of various monster limbs, resembling a stitched-together abomination created by a horrific doctor. "Is this the true form of the monster at the deepest part of the Abyss of Death?! This monster looks incredibly hideous! Could it be that it has devoured so much power that its form has become this ghastly?" Irving couldn''t help but exclaim upon seeing the true appearance of the terrifying monster. Elder Lawrence responded bluntly. "What its true form is doesn''t matter to us at all. We don''t need to focus on that; our only task is to eliminate it quickly!" After saying this, Elder Lawrence swung his staff and unleashed all the spells he was proficient in. At the same time, Shadow Celestial intensified his attacks on the monster. Since both temporary allies were giving their all, Irving naturally didn''t hesitate. He summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl and drew forth his most powerful staff, the Staff of Calamity. He unleashed a powerful spell. However, none of the attacks from Irving and his two temporary allies had any effect. All of their spells were devoured by the terrifying monster. Moreover, after consuming these spells, the monster''s tentacles multiplied. "Our attacks are completely ineffective, and it seems like our efforts are only making our opponent stronger. We need to come up with another strategy," Shadow Celestial quickly alerted Irving and Elder Lawrence. Irving and Elder Lawrence were, of course, very aware of the gravity of the situation. However, they found themselves without any alternative plans. Just as Irving and the others were engulfed in a state of confusion and despair, the massive monster in the pink mist suddenly surged forward. A multitude of tentacles converged to form a colossal barrier that blocked out the sky. The moment the barrier materialized, countless tentacles surged towards Irving and the others like a tsunami. Irving reacted immediately. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He ripped apart a teleportation scroll, which transported him directly to the edge of the Desolate Canyon. However, upon arriving, Irving was met with a scene that filled him with despair. At the edge of the Desolate Canyon was a pink barrier, preventing anything outside from entering the canyon. Naturally, those inside the Desolate Canyon were also unable to break through the barrier to escape. Before long, Elder Lawrence and Shadow Celestial arrived at Irving''s side. Both men became equally despondent upon seeing the barrier. "What is happening?! Is there really no way for us to escape the Desolate Canyon? Does this mean we are doomed to be devoured by that terrifying monster?!" Shadow Celestial spoke with a tone filled with despair. Although he had been imprisoned in the Abyss of Death for a thousand years, during that time he had come to accept the reality of never escaping. It was only after meeting Irving that he had regained a glimmer of hope. Shadow Celestial could hardly believe that just as hope had returned, it was once again snatched away by despair. Elder Lawrence also felt the weight of despair, but he remained composed. He spoke directly to Irving. "We can''t leave directly from here, and if we stay, we will soon be attacked by that terrifying monster. Therefore, I believe we should make our way to the ruins of Shadow City as quickly as possible. I set up some defensive magical formations there. With the help of those formations, we might be able to hold out for a while longer. During that time, we may be able to devise a strategy to deal with the terrifying monster." Irving quickly agreed to Elder Lawrence''s plan. The three of them made their way to the ruins of Shadow City. Although the entire Desolate Canyon had collapsed, the ruins of Shadow City remained relatively unchanged. This was due to the numerous corpses of werewolves buried beneath the ruins, which contained powerful energy that sustained the remnants of Shadow City. Additionally, there were some magical formations previously set up by the Night Blades within the ruins. Although these formations ultimately went unused, the power they contained reinforced the area surrounding Shadow City. Upon arriving at the ruins, the three could feel that the situation here was vastly different from other areas of the Desolate Canyon. This place had not been significantly affected by the power of the blood moon. Under Elder Lawrence''s lead, they quickly reached a large hall beneath the ruins of Shadow City. Aron and Anna were actually imprisoned here. Upon seeing Irving and Elder Lawrence, both Aron and Anna displayed expressions of confusion. They assumed that Irving had come to rescue them, which implied that he and Elder Lawrence had engaged in a fierce battle. So why were they appearing before them as allies? Seeing Aron and Anna, Irving immediately addressed Elder Lawrence. "Although our agreement stipulated that you would only release Aron and Anna after the battle, I believe that since we are already here, you should let them go. They might still be able to provide us with some assistance." Elder Lawrence nodded in agreement. He approached Aron and Anna, raised his staff, and lifted the sealing spell that bound them. Once the seal was broken, Aron and Anna quickly rushed to Irving''s side. Aron lowered his voice and asked, "What''s going on? Have you joined forces with Elder Lawrence? And who is the person next to you?" Aron and Anna did not recognize Shadow Celestial. Although Irving was willing to explain, the situation was urgent. He felt it was more pressing to devise a plan with Elder Lawrence and Shadow Celestial to confront the terrifying monster. "The situation is quite complicated. I can only tell you that we need to work with others right now. We are facing a very powerful and terrifying creature. We can discuss everything else after we defeat it." After saying this, Irving followed Elder Lawrence and Shadow Celestial deeper underground. Although Aron and Anna remained puzzled, they knew that Irving would never deceive them. So, they fell silent and followed closely behind him. Thus, the group entered the underground crypt, where Elder Lawrence left behind a powerful magical formation. Chapter 309 - 309: Temporarily Sealing the Terrifying Monster Under the guidance of Elder Lawrence, the group descended to the deepest part of the underground tomb. Here, they were confronted with an unprecedentedly massive magical formation, the power contained within it astonishing everyone present. Irving was left speechless upon witnessing this scene. He never expected that Elder Lawrence possessed such a trump card. If it weren''t for the terrifying monsters in the Abyss of Death being excessively powerful, the magical formations hidden by Elder Lawrence would undoubtedly have been used against Irving. The expression on Shadow Celestial''s face, standing beside Irving, also changed slightly. As a powerful being who had lived for a long time, Shadow Celestial considered himself very familiar with all magical formations. However, after seeing this one, he had to admit that Elder Lawrence was indeed stronger than him in this domain. Both Irving and Shadow Celestial were astounded, but Aron and Anna were even more taken aback. Aron and Anna found themselves at a loss for words. They suddenly realized that the precious magical formations their proud Angel Guild possessed were trivial in comparison to Elder Lawrence''s magical formations. Elder Lawrence, of course, noticed the change in everyone''s expressions. With a smile on his face, he said, "This is the most powerful magical formation I possess. If you still have the capacity to think, you should understand that this magical formation was not originally intended to combat the terrifying monsters deep within the Abyss of Death. It was originally designed to deal with Irving. However, now that Irving has teamed up with me, we must do our utmost to defeat the terrifying monsters in the Abyss of Death together." Elder Lawrence chose not to hide his true thoughts. He understood Irving very well. He knew Irving was a very clever person. If he attempted to conceal his real intentions, Irving would surely pick up on it. That would jeopardize their cooperation moving forward. Irving slowly nodded. "This magical formation indeed possesses immense power. However, I believe it is merely a sealing formation. Are you planning to use this magical formation to seal away the terrifying monster?" Elder Lawrence nodded in agreement. "You are correct; I only hope to seal the terrifying monster. I believe we cannot completely eradicate it." Elder Lawrence''s words left Aron and Anna in a state of shock. The expressions on Shadow Celestial and Irving''s faces remained calm. After a moment of hesitation, Shadow Celestial turned to Elder Lawrence and asked, "What specific action plan do you think we should adopt? To successfully activate the sealing magical formation, we will need to allow time for its activation. During this process, the terrifying monster will surely realize our true intentions and will do everything in its power to attack the magical formation. Shouldn''t someone be responsible for stopping the monster''s assault? Who do you think should take on that responsibility?" Once Shadow Celestial finished speaking, everyone fell silent. They all understood that blocking the monster''s attack was an extremely challenging task. Elder Lawrence directly turned his gaze to Irving. "I believe the strongest among us is Irving. If Irving cannot shoulder this responsibility, then no one else will be able to stop the terrifying monster." There was no hesitation in Elder Lawrence''s tone as he spoke. His original plan was indeed to assign Irving the most dangerous task. Before Irving could respond, Anna interjected, "I absolutely do not agree with your plan. You are deliberately pushing Irving into a very dangerous situation! You are being utterly insidious!" Anna''s words received no response from anyone. Elder Lawrence didn''t even glance in her direction; he was solely focused on Irving. After pondering for a moment, Irving nodded. "No problem, I can hold off the monster''s attack. But I need to know how long I need to withstand it." Elder Lawrence smiled as he replied, "You need to hold it off for at least fifteen minutes. Activating the sealing magical formation requires that amount of time. Of course, if Shadow Celestial and your two friends can assist me, the activation time will be shorter." Elder Lawrence felt that his plan had already succeeded. Without any hesitation, Irving said, "Alright, I will be responsible for holding off the terrifying monster for fifteen minutes. Everyone else, help Elder Lawrence activate the sealing magical formation!" As soon as Irving finished speaking, everyone heard a loud explosion coming from above them. The terrifying monster had already descended right above the area where they were gathered. Elder Lawrence''s expression quickly turned serious. He shouted loudly to those around him, "Stop wasting time! Hurry up and help me activate the sealing magical formation!" Elder Lawrence took out his staff. Instantly, a massive surge of dark energy erupted from the staff, flowing into the sealing magical formation. The formation swiftly entered the activation process. A series of fluctuations appeared in the space surrounding the sealing magical formation. Upon sensing the spatial disturbances, Shadow Celestial immediately offered his assistance to Elder Lawrence, and together they began to activate the formation. After a brief moment of hesitation, Aron and Anna also decided to lend their support to Elder Lawrence. The activation of the sealing magical formation was proceeding faster than anticipated, which meant that the danger Irving faced would not be as great. However, regardless of the circumstances, Irving would still have to confront the terrifying monster''s attacks alone for at least eight minutes. At the moment the sealing magical formation began its activation process, the space within the underground tomb began to collapse rapidly. The terrifying monster suddenly appeared before them, its numerous twisted tentacles and appendages swiftly crawling toward the group. Irving fixed his gaze on the main body of the terrifying monster. He drew forth his Staff of Calamity. Under the combined influence of the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s power and the dark energy, a brilliant, extraordinary light erupted from the top of the staff. Then, a powerful spell was launched toward the terrifying monster. Following that, Irving dashed toward the monster with astonishing speed. He understood that he needed to attack the monster''s main body directly, as this was the only way to draw its attention fully onto himself. If the monster''s focus was not solely on him, the actions of Elder Lawrence and the others could very likely fail. Irving''s series of actions yielded significant results. The terrifying monster was thoroughly enraged by Irving''s attack. It retracted all of its tentacles, and then a massive, all-consuming maw emerged from the void. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the gaping maw was a black vortex, at the center of which seemed to exist an area where no light could penetrate. Seeing this scene, Irving reacted immediately. He activated an enhanced version of his Gravity Swamp skill, and with its aid, Irving successfully evaded the monster''s first wave of attacks. However, Irving''s crisis was far from over. The terrifying monster certainly had more than just these attack methods at its disposal. The monster opened its largest mouth wide and began to spew forth a massive amount of black mist. This black mist coalesced into an exceptionally powerful dark energy spell. As soon as the spell was born, it shot toward Irving at high speed. At this point, Irving had no way to evade the monster''s attack. In fact, he didn''t intend to dodge the attack at all. Instead, Irving planned to use the dark energy control authority granted to him by the mysterious figure to endure this assault. Irving gathered all the dark energy into his body. Then, he combined this dark power with the powers of chaos using the Taikoo Flame Pearl. At that moment, Irving''s body became swollen and grotesque. The overwhelming dark energy and chaotic powers threatened to completely tear his body apart. Dark energy seeped out from Irving''s ears, mouth, and nose. His eyes had turned entirely black, with two streams of blood trickling down from the corners. The power he was wielding was incredibly strong, but even with all that power, Irving could barely withstand the monster''s attack. The dark energy and chaotic powers within Irving were completely depleted, while the terrifying monster was still capable of launching further attacks. The look in Irving''s eyes as he gazed at the monster had turned utterly desperate. He hadn''t expected that a single attack from the monster would drain all of his strength. "Am I really going to fail this time? Even after collaborating with my previous enemies, am I still unable to defeat this terrifying monster?" Irving''s emotions were a complex mix of thoughts and feelings. All of his past experiences flashed through his mind like a rapid slideshow. He could no longer take any defensive actions, as his stamina had been completely exhausted. He couldn''t even lift his staff anymore. The terrifying monster began to gather an immense amount of power once again. A powerful spell was readied to be unleashed. Irving simply watched as this formidable spell approached him, waiting for the inevitable death that awaited. At that moment, Irving suddenly felt intense fluctuations in the space behind him. In an instant, numerous white portals appeared around the terrifying monster. These white portals quickly combined to form an almost impenetrable seal. The terrifying monster was thus sealed away by a multitude of white portals, and all of its dark powers were trapped within them. Seeing this scene, Irving let out a sigh of relief and turned to look in the direction of Elder Lawrence and the others. He wanted to confirm their status. Chapter 310 - 310: A Temporary Farewell, Each Going Their Separate Ways As Irving turned his gaze toward Elder Lawrence, he found that Elder Lawrence was also looking back at him. They both confirmed at nearly the same moment that their powers had been completely exhausted. This meant that they could no longer continue fighting. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We did it! We''ve successfully sealed the terrifying monster from the Abyss of Death!" Shadow Celestial exclaimed, his spirits high. "Even after living for a thousand years, this battle will remain etched in my memory." Irving managed to stand with some effort. "You''re right. Since the battle is over, let''s temporarily part ways as per our agreement and go our separate ways." Irving didn''t want to linger here any longer. He felt that staying would only expose him, Aron, and Anna to greater risks. Elder Lawrence nodded. "I agree with Irving. Since the fight has concluded, it''s best for us to leave." Elder Lawrence had already exhausted all of his trump cards. If he were to engage in battle with Irving now, the chances of his success would be almost nonexistent. However, Shadow Celestial had a different perspective from the others. "Why are you all in such a hurry to leave? Shouldn''t we take this opportunity to collect all the treasures from the Desolate Canyon? The Desolate Canyon has just experienced total destruction due to our recent battle, which means the monsters there have also been wiped out. With those monsters gone, some items are bound to appear. If we don''t gather these items ourselves, they will likely fall into the hands of others." Shadow Celestial''s words resonated with Aron and Anna. Aron thought that the Angel Guild had used up many weapons and items during the series of battles, so he was eager to acquire more. Just as Aron was about to say something, Irving interjected. "If you want those items, then you should go collect them yourself. My companions and I do not wish to gather them. We will be returning to the real world quickly." As soon as Irving finished speaking, Elder Lawrence added directly, "My thoughts align with Irving''s. While I won''t return to the real world, I will certainly distance myself from the Desolate Canyon as quickly as possible. I advise you to do the same. The Desolate Canyon will undoubtedly still be affected by the terrifying monster. Staying here could lead to more danger. However, if you are determined to pursue your idea, feel free to disregard what I just said." After Elder Lawrence finished speaking, he left as quickly as possible. Shadow Celestial couldn''t help but remark, "Though you are all younger than me, it seems your mindset isn''t as youthful as mine. You''re all unwilling to take risks, so I''ll go on the adventure alone." With that, Shadow Celestial cast a spell and quickly departed. Once Elder Lawrence and Shadow Celestial were gone, Irving could no longer hold himself up. He collapsed to the ground in front of Aron and Anna. Aron and Anna rushed over to help him up. "Are you alright? I have some healing potions! You should use them!" Aron quickly pulled a healing potion out of his pocket. Irving waved his hand. "Those potions won''t do me any good. I collapsed simply because I''ve exhausted my strength. We need to return to the real world quickly; staying here poses too many dangers." Since Irving had said so, Aron and Anna didn''t waste any more time. The two of them quickly helped Irving return to the real world. As soon as they returned, Benjamin and Nick hurried over. Upon seeing Irving''s condition, Benjamin expressed concern. "You look terrible! What can we do to help you recover quickly? You''re vital to us. If you can''t get back to your best, we''ll all face a huge crisis! The president is also eager to see you as soon as possible. She''s very worried about your safety." Hearing this, Irving replied weakly, "I can''t meet her right now. If Vicky really wants to see me, she can come here herself. I need a few days of rest to recover fully. So please don''t disturb me during this time. Also, don''t take any other actions in the next few days. This recent operation has been a mixed bag for us. While we dealt a significant blow to our main enemy, our losses have also been considerable. We all need to rest." After finishing his words, Irving asked Aron to take him back to his home. When Wendy, who was staying at Irving''s home, saw his current condition, a look of panic spread across her face. "Are you alright?! Didn''t you tell me you wouldn''t encounter any danger during the mission? Why do you look so terrible now?" Irving didn''t respond. He felt that answering would be pointless. Wendy was the type to overreact easily, and Irving decided it would be better for someone else to explain. Anna talked to Wendy for a long time, and eventually, Wendy began to understand what had happened. "I really didn''t expect that you all went through such dangerous situations in the past few days. I''m glad I didn''t join you; if I had, I would have only held you back." After saying this, Wendy turned to Anna seriously. "You don''t need to worry anymore; I can take care of Irving. I''ll make sure he recovers as quickly as possible." Since Wendy had said this, Anna naturally felt it was time to leave. After all, there were still many matters for her to attend to within the Angel Guild. Following this recent operation, the Angel Guild had gained many lessons and experiences. As one of the most important members of the Angel Guild, Anna needed to consider the guild''s well-being. Vicky came to see Irving that evening. The reason for her late arrival was due to numerous matters that required her attention at Ocean Group. However, in reality, Vicky didn''t need to worry excessively about Irving''s condition. Wendy was indeed taking excellent care of him. Previously, as a professional assassin, Wendy didn''t know how to cook or manage household chores. But after some time practicing, she had become quite skilled at cooking and maintaining the household. "You don''t need to worry; I''m tough. I won''t die from these minor setbacks. Just focus on ensuring your own safety and don''t worry too much about me," Irving reassured Vicky, believing she didn''t need to be overly concerned. Vicky nodded, though deep down, she found it hard to let go of her worry for Irving. While Irving was resting, in the world of the shelter game, Elder Lawrence finally found Sophia. Although the terrifying monster from the Abyss of Death had consumed Sophia and the power of the Blood Moon that she possessed, Sophia ultimately managed to escape death. She had been hiding in a concealed spot within the Desolate Canyon in her werewolf form. The concealed place where Sophia was hiding had been provided by Elder Lawrence. "I really didn''t expect you to be so lucky. You managed to escape from that terrifying monster. It seems your strength is indeed greater than I thought," Elder Lawrence said with a smile. Sophia fixed her crimson eyes on Lawrence. "My luck has been quite good. After facing that previous crisis, I realized that you can''t provide me with enough help. In fact, the information you provided was wrong! There isn''t any greater power in the depths of the Abyss of Death! I almost lost my life because of it!" Sophia was feeling extremely angry. The most important reason for her collaboration with Lawrence was his promise to help her gain greater power. Yet, in the end, not only had she failed to obtain any stronger abilities, but she had also lost the Blood Moon power she had already possessed. Frustration consumed her. Having once wielded the Blood Moon''s power, she knew the immense boost that great strength could bring. Therefore, Sophia was more eager than ever to attain powerful abilities. After hearing her words, Elder Lawrence gave a wry smile. "The information I provided was indeed incorrect, but I didn''t deceive you on purpose. I''ve paid a heavy price myself; I even revealed my trump card." Sophia listened quietly to Lawrence''s explanation. "Although we can''t quickly gain more powerful strength right now, we can at least ensure our safety. Irving won''t be able to enter the shelter game for the time being. So, we should eliminate the other werewolves competing for the Blood Moon power as soon as possible. Once the other werewolves are gone, you will be the last werewolf left and the sole heir of the Blood Moon power." Elder Lawrence proposed another plan to gain powerful strength. After a moment of calm reflection, Sophia slowly nodded. "You''re right; let''s proceed with your plan. But I must warn you, if this operation fails again, I won''t give you another chance!" Sophia stated this coldly. Elder Lawrence felt a significant threat from her words and quickly replied, "This operation absolutely will not fail! The werewolves in the shelter game world are quite weak. You can swiftly eliminate them. You might even turn some of them into your subordinates. This way, you can build a substantial force in a short time." Chapter 311 - 311: Turmoil Within the Night Blades With Irving joining forces with Shadow Celestial and Elder Lawrence to seal the terrifying monsters deep within the Abyss of Death, the greatest crisis that Irving and his companions had encountered since the inception of the shelter game was temporarily resolved. However, although this crisis was momentarily averted, it triggered other changes. The Night Blades suffered the most significant losses during this series of events. Both the supreme leader of the Night Blades and the surviving elders were deeply concerned about the current state of their faction. After confirming that all Night Blades forces in the Desolate Canyon had been completely eradicated, the supreme leader of the Night Blades convened an emergency meeting with the remaining members. During this urgent assembly, the surviving elders of the Night Blades proposed various plans. "We can no longer stand against Irving! His power is simply too overwhelming, and he can collaborate with others. We should focus on strengthening our internal forces within the Night Blades," one elder argued. "I think your suggestion is utterly unreasonable. Even if we agree to concentrate on internal improvements, Irving will definitely not simply make peace with us," another elder countered. "In any case, if we temporarily conceal ourselves, he won''t be able to inflict any further damage upon us. Our strength has already been significantly weakened; we can''t continue to confront our enemies head-on," another elder added. "I believe we should find a way to summon back the powerful members who have left the Night Blades. For instance, Elder Lawrence, though he once betrayed us, his current strength is formidable. If we could persuade him to rejoin the Night Blades, our power could see a substantial boost in a short time," suggested another elder. Each elder had slightly different viewpoints, and none could persuade the others. After a lengthy period of heated arguments, all the elders turned their attention to the supreme leader of the Night Blades. At this moment, the supreme leader was feeling quite troubled. Although his strength was somewhat greater than that of an ordinary elder, he couldn''t afford to oppose all of them. If he truly went against every elder, the Night Blades would fall apart completely. After pondering for a moment, the supreme leader of the Night Blades slowly spoke up. "I believe that each of you has a valid point. For now, we should refrain from continuing our conflict with Irving. We need to focus on developing our strength both in the real world and within the shelter game." No sooner had the supreme leader finished speaking than a strange voice echoed in everyone''s ears. "How laughable! Do you really think the Night Blades can still develop their power?" The unfamiliar voice belonged to Shadow Celestial, who had successfully infiltrated the emergency meeting of the Night Blades elders using some cunning means. Upon hearing Shadow Celestial''s voice, all the elders and the supreme leader instantly prepared for battle. One elder even summoned dark powers to launch an attack against Shadow Celestial. However, it was clear that his assault had no effect. Shadow Celestial''s strength was far superior to his. Without even putting in a serious effort to retaliate, Shadow Celestial swiftly incapacitated the elder. This turn of events left the supreme leader and the other elders utterly shocked. "Who are you? Why are you here?" the supreme leader of the Night Blades asked Shadow Celestial, his voice tinged with confusion. At that moment, Shadow Celestial stepped into the center of the gathering, allowing every Night Blades elder to see his true form clearly. With a smile on his face, Shadow Celestial looked at the supreme leader and said, "I am here to make the Night Blades even stronger!" As soon as Shadow Celestial uttered these words, the supreme leader seemed to sense something. He transformed into a form composed entirely of dark energy, gathering this power into a massive hand. This enormous hand shot toward Shadow Celestial with incredible speed. Shadow Celestial, still smiling, watched it all unfold without attempting to evade the attack. He knew that the strike would not inflict significant harm on him. Indeed, the supreme leader''s attack failed to damage Shadow Celestial in any way. Shadow Celestial remained in plain sight for all to see, still smiling. Meanwhile, the massive hand created by the supreme leader began to undergo a strange transformation. It was rapidly shrinking, and the dark energy it contained was dissipating just as quickly. The supreme leader of the Night Blades was forced to revert to his human form. "Who are you?! How could you effortlessly nullify my attack?!" the supreme leader asked Shadow Celestial in disbelief. Shadow Celestial slowly walked closer to him. "I am the true creator of the Night Blades. You have stolen my organization. Do you still dare to question my identity?" Shadow Celestial''s words caused a look of panic to spread across the face of the Night Blades'' supreme leader. "You''re lying! I am the founder of the Night Blades! Without the items and weapons I brought from the Angel Guild, the Night Blades could never have developed so rapidly!" the supreme leader declared in a very firm tone. Shadow Celestial nodded with a smile. "You did indeed bring many items and weapons from the Angel Guild, but the power you wield is my power!" As soon as Shadow Celestial finished speaking, the supreme leader of the Night Blades began to rapidly age and deteriorate in an irreversible manner. Faced with this reality, the supreme leader''s expression turned to one of sheer panic. "What have you done to me?! Why do I feel my strength dissipating so quickly?!" "I just told you, I am reclaiming everything that belongs to me. The power you are using is rightfully mine, so naturally, I will take it back," Shadow Celestial said, still smiling as he looked at the rapidly aging supreme leader of the Night Blades. Before everyone''s eyes, the supreme leader quickly turned to ashes. After Shadow Celestial eliminated the supreme leader, the elders of the Night Blades were left speechless in shock. Shadow Celestial scanned the room and said calmly, "Does anyone wish to leave the Night Blades? If there are those who want to withdraw, you can speak up now. I will not oppose it. However, if you choose to remain with the Night Blades, you must acknowledge me as the new supreme leader. In return, I will reward you accordingly." Though Shadow Celestial''s tone was very peaceful, he was applying immense pressure on the Night Blades elders. Each elder felt a deep sense of fear upon witnessing the fate of the former supreme leader. One elder spoke up with a trembling voice, "Since the Night Blades were founded by you, it is only natural for you to take up the position of supreme leader again. I am willing to accept you as the supreme leader of the Night Blades and continue to follow you." After this elder spoke, the others quickly echoed the same sentiment. Shadow Celestial smiled at the elders before him. "You have indeed made a very wise choice. I will lead you to strengthen the Night Blades further. However, before I embark on my plans, I must continue to reclaim my power." Shadow Celestial took the position of the supreme leader of the Night Blades. At this moment, he could finally execute the plans he had long desired to pursue. Shadow Celestial''s plan was, in fact, quite simple. He aimed to reclaim all the powers that belonged to him. However, these powers were scattered across different corners of both the shelter game world and the real world. Some of Shadow Celestial''s powers were even embedded within items and weapons. Therefore, to reclaim all of his powers, he first needed to retrieve all the items and weapons that contained them. "Your next task is very straightforward: collect a sufficient number of items and weapons that possess dark and chaotic powers. As long as you can find the weapons I need, I will grant you powers beyond what you previously thought possible. The last supreme leader you followed was nothing but a fraud. That''s why he could not offer you substantial rewards. But I am no fraud; I can provide you with incredibly generous rewards," Shadow Celestial declared. His words finally calmed the elders of the Night Blades. Since Shadow Celestial needed them, it meant he wouldn''t eliminate them all. Thus, the elders decided to act according to Shadow Celestial''s orders. However, as they prepared for action, each elder also harbored their own suspicions. They were eager to uncover Shadow Celestial''s true identity. Yet, they had to be cautious in their investigations. If Shadow Celestial discovered their intentions, they would surely pay a heavy price. Thus, the situation within the Night Blades underwent a drastic transformation. Under Shadow Celestial''s control, the Night Blades would not continue their conflict with Irving for the time being. However, it was inevitable that they would eventually find themselves at odds with Irving. The primary power of the Night Blades was dark energy, which Irving would certainly refuse to accept. Irving''s mission was to defeat the dark forces and prepare for the arrival of the Dark Overlord. This meant that, sooner or later, Irving would have to face the Night Blades in a final confrontation. Regardless of who the supreme leader of the Night Blades was, this situation would not change. At present, however, Irving was unaware of these developments. He was still recuperating at home. Once his injuries healed, he planned to consult James about their next course of action. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 312 - 312: The People in Panic Due to Irving''s need for recovery, he had not stepped outside his home for an entire week. During this time, Wendy had been taking care of him, which significantly changed Irving''s impression of her. Previously, he had viewed Wendy merely as a skilled assassin. However, after witnessing the effort she put into caring for him, he couldn''t deny that she had changed considerably. "You don''t need to cook every meal yourself; you could easily order takeout," Irving said with a smile. Wendy shook her head. "I''d rather cook myself. I can ensure that the meals are nutritionally balanced. This will help you recover faster." Wendy''s response pleased Irving greatly. Since she insisted on cooking, he didn''t press the matter further. After several hours of hard work, Wendy prepared a sumptuous dinner. Just as they were about to enjoy their meal, there was a loud knock on the door. Wendy walked over and opened it. Aron rushed into the room, a look of concern etched on his face. "How much longer do you need to recover? Do you know how bad things have gotten? You haven''t been seen for a week, and people have fallen into a panic." Irving was taken aback by Aron''s words. "Panic? Who exactly is in a panic? Don''t you all know my condition well enough by now? Didn''t you explain things to the others?" In Irving''s view, his comrades were fully aware of his health situation, so they shouldn''t be panicking. If unfamiliar people were in a state of panic, his companions could certainly clarify things for them. Aron shook his head. "They won''t listen to my explanations. Most of the people in panic are members of the major families in Starling City. They claim to have a cooperative agreement with you. If you can''t provide them with assistance, they won''t honor that agreement. Some even believe you''ve been killed by the Night Blades. As a result, these families are secretly trying to make contact with the Night Blades." Initially, Irving intended to disregard the situation. However, upon hearing that certain families were secretly contacting the Night Blades, he slammed his hand on the table. "How dare they?! Do they not realize that the Night Blades are my sworn enemies?!" "They know that the Night Blades are your enemies, which is why, in your absence, they are trying to make contact with them," Aron explained briefly. However, Irving was not willing to accept Aron''s explanation. "Regardless, anyone who makes contact with the Night Blades is my enemy! My injuries have nearly healed; I can join you in going to Starling City to deal with this problem." After saying this, Irving began to gather his weapons and gear. He believed that as long as he appeared before the leaders of the major families in Starling City, the members would cease their underhanded actions. Still, he needed to be prepared for the worst-case scenario. If any elder from the Night Blades showed up, he had to be ready to eliminate them quickly. Irving was unaware of the internal changes within the Night Blades, and he was deeply concerned that they might take this opportunity to plunge the real-world Starling City into chaos again. Just as Irving finished organizing his equipment, Wendy spoke up. "I don''t think you need to handle this personally. I believe it would be sufficient for Aron to take a video of you. Your injuries, while mostly healed, are not completely gone yet." Wendy was still more worried about Irving''s health. Irving smiled and shook his head. "You don''t need to worry about my condition! I know my body very well!" With that, Irving set off with Aron. On their way to Starling City, Irving made a phone call to James, who was still busy wrapping up the shelter relocation efforts. Although the previous shelter relocation plan had failed, Irving had not given up on his plans. "How is the shelter relocation task coming along? Have you cleared out all the monsters around the new shelter location we chose?" Irving asked bluntly. On the other end of the line, James''s tone was somewhat hesitant. "I''ve done my best, but the results aren''t very significant." "What does that mean? What kind of trouble are you encountering? Stop wasting time; we need to resolve all issues as quickly as possible!" Irving''s mood was not great at the moment, and his tone reflected his seriousness. Upon hearing Irving''s words, James responded immediately. "The new shelter location you picked has many barriers, and there aren''t too many monsters around, but the ones that are present are quite powerful. My team and I aren''t strong enough, so we can only take out the weaker monsters. You''ll need to personally handle the stronger ones." After hearing this, Irving immediately replied, "Got it! Just make sure the safety of the new shelter location I chose is secured! Once I''ve dealt with the situation in Starling City, I''ll come straight to your place." With that, he hung up the phone. At that moment, the plane had already landed at the airport in Starling City. "Have you informed the heads of the major families in Starling City that I''ve arrived?" Irving asked Aron, his brow furrowed. Aron nodded. "I just told them, but they clearly don''t believe it." "If that''s the case, I''ll go visit them personally. That way, I''ll find out which of the heads of the families are secretly in contact with the Night Blades," Irving said, his tone filled with anger. Hearing this, Aron quickly interjected, "Even though some of them don''t believe it, they''re still following my advice and waiting for us at the hotel downtown. Please, don''t get angry! Some of them haven''t had any contact with the Night Blades!" Aron was very concerned that Irving would let his anger get the better of him and eliminate all the heads of the major families in Starling City. If that happened, Irving''s reputation would undoubtedly suffer, and the remaining members of the families would refuse to cooperate with him again. Irving fell silent but nodded in acknowledgment. Before long, Aron and Irving arrived at the hotel in the city center. The moment the heads of the major families in Starling City saw Irving, their expressions changed noticeably. Some of the heads looked very pleased, clearly having been waiting for Irving''s return, while others appeared quite awkward. Irving noticed the changes in everyone''s expressions, but he didn''t take immediate action. Once everyone was seated, Aron stood up and slowly said, "For a while, Irving hasn''t been able to appear before you. Some of you thought he had been eliminated by the Night Blades. But now you see him, right? Surely no one still believes he''s been taken out by the Night Blades? Can you all relax now?" As soon as Aron finished speaking, the heads of the major families began to explain themselves. Some claimed they never intended to contact the Night Blades, while others insisted they had always believed in Irving. It was clear they were lying, but Aron didn''t want to call them out on it. At that moment, Irving cleared his throat twice. The hotel lobby suddenly fell silent, and all eyes turned to him. Under the gaze of everyone, Irving slowly stood up. He scanned the heads of the major families in Starling City with a deep gaze that instilled immense pressure on each of them. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m here today primarily to show myself to you. Some of you thought I was dead, but I must tell you that I won''t go down that easily. Moreover, I need to remind you of something else: the Night Blades have always been my greatest enemy. Anyone who collaborates with the Night Blades will become my sworn enemy. So, it''s best that you do not engage with them!" After delivering this statement, Irving sat back down. Although he wanted nothing more than to eliminate all the heads of the families in front of him, he ultimately managed to restrain himself. Upon hearing Irving''s words, the heads of the families hurriedly assured him that they would never collaborate with members of the Night Blades. Aron watched Irving nervously, fearing that he might lose his temper. However, Irving successfully maintained his composure. Once the heads of the major families left, Aron sighed and said, "Thank you for handling that! I genuinely didn''t know what I would have done without you." "You don''t need to thank me; I should be the one thanking you. Although we''ve had our disagreements in the past, in the face of a formidable enemy like the Night Blades, you and your Angel Guild are the only allies I can truly trust," Irving replied sincerely. Even though Sophia, James, and Vicky were three of Irving''s allies, their subordinates were not entirely opposed to the Night Blades. Only Aron''s Angel Guild was completely at odds with them, which was why Irving expressed this sentiment. After hearing Irving''s words, Aron nodded heavily. "Rest assured, no matter who collaborates with the Night Blades, I will never do so. I will stand with you to the end against them!" Chapter 313 - 313: Lava Giant After resolving the crisis in Starling City, Irving did not return to the City of Warding with Aron. Instead, they both chose to enter the Shelter Game directly. The two of them first strolled around Irving''s shelter. Although Aron had been to Irving''s shelter before, he had never taken the time to carefully observe all the surroundings. "The reason I brought you here this time is to help you understand the significance of gathering shelters together. I know you still have some doubts about merging the Angel Guild members'' shelters with mine," Irving said earnestly, standing at the outer edge of his shelter. Aron looked around hesitantly before responding. "I believe that the location of our Angel Guild members'' shelters is very safe right now. If we were to relocate them, it could potentially create even greater dangers. Furthermore, I don''t think your shelter should be moved either. The new location you previously chose for your shelter actually has significant risks. While the Night Blades may not pose a major threat to us in the short term, the monsters lurking underground in the castle could be a serious danger." Irving nodded in agreement. "You''re right, so I have found a better location. I hadn''t mentioned it to you before, but I''ve changed the address of the new shelter to a different place. James is currently leading his team to renovate the area where I have chosen for the new shelter. They have eliminated most of the monsters there, but there are still some powerful ones that they can''t handle. So, my purpose for coming to the Shelter Game world this time is to bring you along to help them deal with those strong monsters." Realizing that he couldn''t easily persuade Aron, Irving decided not to say more. Aron nodded. "Of course, I will provide you with assistance! So let''s not waste any more time here; let''s head directly to the area where James is located." With that, Irving led Aron to James''s area. James''s location was situated at the heart of the Lava Mountains, where a small basin lay at the foot of one of the main peaks. In the center of the basin was a small lake. The area Irving had chosen for the new shelter was around the lake within the basin. When Aron arrived at the site, he couldn''t help but exclaim, "You actually dared to choose the Lava Mountains? Don''t you know that volcanic eruptions happen frequently here? If you build the shelter here, my shelter could very well collapse directly due to a volcanic eruption." Aron hadn''t expected Irving to select such a risky area. Irving had anticipated this question from Aron. So, he calmly replied, "Of course I know that every peak in the Lava Mountains can erupt frequently. That''s why I specifically used a very rare item to suppress the volcano at the main peak. As long as this item is functioning, the peak where our shelter is located will not erupt. If it fails, then yes, an eruption could occur. However, this item only malfunctions when we come under external attack. In that case, the volcanic eruption could actually provide us with some protection." Irving''s explanation still didn''t satisfy Aron. However, Aron decided not to argue further because he knew he wouldn''t be able to persuade Irving. Just as Irving was about to say something more, James suddenly appeared a short distance away. "You guys are finally here! If you hadn''t come soon, we would have to return to the real world! My subordinates and I can''t withstand the Lava Giant''s attacks any longer!" James spoke urgently, his face marked by two deep wounds. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing James''s state, Irving was slightly surprised. "Didn''t you initially tell me that the Lava Giant wasn''t much of a threat? Aren''t they supposed to live at the foot of the mountain? Why are they posing a threat to you?" Irving was genuinely puzzled. According to the information he had received, the Lava Giant always stayed at the base of the volcano. The area where James and his team needed to renovate was actually located at the caldera. There was no way for the Lava Giant to reach the caldera, so it shouldn''t be a significant threat to James and the others. James, with a look of grievance on his face, explained, "That was indeed the case at first! The Lava Giant didn''t attack us right away. After we eliminated all the fire monsters around the lake, the Lava Giant launched its attack. Moreover, the Lava Giants gathered together, and when they do, their fiery power becomes much stronger. We simply can''t defend against their attacks anymore." After James finished explaining, he began to urgently urge Aron and Irving to move quickly. Neither Aron nor Irving asked any more questions, as they both felt that getting to the battlefield as soon as possible was the most reasonable course of action. When the two arrived at the battlefield, they finally understood why James looked so distressed. In front of them stood not a dozen or so Lava Giants, but hundreds of them. The Lava Giants relentlessly attacked the defensive line formed by James''s subordinates, and the fiery power of the Lava Giants ignited all areas around the caldera. If it weren''t for the rare weapons and items that James''s subordinates carried, they might not have been able to ensure their own safety at all. Aron was stunned at the sight before him. "I have never seen so many Lava Giants! These Lava Giants could even form a legion!" Aron merely expressed his amazement without any deeper implications. However, when Irving heard these words, he realized that he could indeed utilize the Lava Giants to form a legion. "You make an excellent point! These Lava Giants can be put to use!" Irving decided to cooperate with James and Aron to defeat the Lava Giants one by one. Once the Lava Giants were defeated, he would convert them into puppets. Although the Lava Giants possessed strong mental resistance, as long as Irving had enough time, he could turn them into puppets. Irving quickly shared his plan with Aron and James. The expressions on Aron and James''s faces showed a hint of hesitation. From their perspective, if Irving''s plan succeeded, his strength would significantly increase, and they would no longer have to worry about the threat posed by the Night Blades. However, the risks involved in Irving''s plan were too high. During the process of converting the Lava Giants into puppets, Irving would not be able to provide them with any assistance. This meant that Aron and James would have to rely solely on their own strength to withstand the numerous Lava Giant attacks. After thinking for a moment, Aron spoke first. "Are you really that confident in your plan?" Irving nodded emphatically. "If I''ve proposed this plan, it means I have complete confidence in it." After receiving Irving''s affirmative answer, Aron no longer hesitated. "In that case, let''s execute your plan!" James looked at Aron in disbelief. He never expected Aron to believe Irving so easily. At this moment, James still hoped that Irving would reconsider, but after Aron had already supported Irving, James felt he had no choice but to stop opposing him. "I think we can proceed with your plan!" Aron and James''s responses made Irving extremely happy. "Thank you so much for your trust! I will ensure the success of our upcoming actions!" After saying this, Irving quickly began preparing for battle, and Aron and James naturally needed to prepare as well. Once all three were ready for combat, they appeared directly at the center of the battlefield. Irving was the first to use the Staff of Calamity to unleash a powerful spell. These potent spells posed a significant threat to the Lava Giants, but they were not enough to kill them. Irving''s goal was simply to scare the Lava Giants. Some of the Lava Giants were indeed frightened; they did not continue their assault toward Irving and the others. This resulted in fewer Lava Giants being able to directly attack Aron and James, allowing them to take down the Lava Giants one by one. After Aron and James defeated one of the Lava Giants, Irving quickly moved to the side of the fallen creature. He began attempting to turn the Lava Giant into his puppet. Irving''s actions infuriated the other Lava Giants. They started to rush toward him as fast as they could. Aron and James naturally had to stop these Lava Giants. However, this led to them being surrounded. "Irving, you need to speed up your actions! We are now under siege by the Lava Giants! We can''t hold out much longer!" James said directly to Irving. James believed that this plan had always been difficult to succeed. Therefore, he thought that if there were major problems with the plan, it should be abandoned as soon as possible. However, James had no authority to outright choose to abandon the entire plan, so he could only try to indirectly persuade Irving to give it up. Irving suddenly heard James''s words, but he did not offer any help. In Irving''s view, since the plan had already begun, it had to be carried through. Even if they faced significant challenges, they had to do their utmost to find ways to continue the plan. Although James had asked Irving for help, Aron had not yet spoken. This meant that Aron still believed there was a possibility of success in the entire plan, and thus Irving did not need to terminate his plan immediately. Moreover, Irving was just about to convert the first Lava Giant into his puppet. Chapter 314 - 314: The Chaotic Artifact Irving, Aron, and James were engaged in a fierce battle against the Lava Giants. The entire confrontation was intense, and the monsters in the Lava Mountains and the surrounding areas could sense the ongoing struggle. Weaker creatures naturally chose to hide, while stronger ones curiously peered toward the direction of the fight, eager to observe the combatants. In addition to the monsters, members of the Night Blades were also present around the Lava Mountains. At the foot of one of the peaks, in a hidden cave, members of the Night Blades received the latest orders from their headquarters. "What is this strange command? The headquarters wants us to search for lava gems that emit a cold aura in the Lava Mountains? How can a lava gem emit a cold aura? Isn''t the power of lava gems associated with fire?" The squad leader of the Night Blades frowned as he read the order, muttering in disbelief. In front of him were several ordinary members of the Night Blades. These members were quite weak, and they were here merely to help the Night Blades gather information about the surroundings of the Lava Mountains. As a result, they were unable to provide their leader with any useful intel. "Are you even listening to me? Do any of you have any insight into the new orders from headquarters?" The squad leader expressed his dissatisfaction with his team''s performance. Although he had noticed significant turmoil within the Night Blades, their headquarters could still offer them some assistance. After all, the weapons they were currently using were supplied by the Night Blades headquarters. They had no choice but to carry out the orders they received. After hearing his leader''s inquiry, one of the ordinary members of the Night Blades replied nonchalantly, "Captain, I don''t think you need to worry about the new orders from headquarters. They''ve sent a lot of commands recently, and most of them don''t concern us at all. Our strength is too weak; we can''t possibly find the lava gems that are said to emit a cold aura. We only need to observe the surroundings. If we notice anything unusual, we can just report it back to headquarters, right?" After hearing this, the squad leader of the Night Blades felt a surge of anger. However, he was at a loss for words because he realized that what the other person said made a lot of sense. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as he was contemplating what to say next, an old man dressed in tattered robes and leaning on a cane walked into the cave. "Is this how you handle the orders from headquarters?" the elderly man asked, his voice frail and weak, directed at the Night Blades members in the cave. The squad leader looked at him with confusion. He sensed that the old man was not particularly strong, but his presence here suggested that his identity was not simple. Therefore, the squad leader asked politely, "Who are you? Why are you here? We are members of the Night Blades. If you provoke us, you are provoking the Night Blades. Aren''t you afraid of the Night Blades'' retaliation?" Upon hearing this, the old man chuckled. Before he could finish laughing, he was suddenly overcome by a violent coughing fit. "Young man, although you are a member of the Night Blades, that does not mean you are invincible. Several elders of the Night Blades have already died. Do you really think your strength surpasses that of those elders?" After saying this, the old man took off his hat. The members of the Night Blades finally saw the old man''s true face, and at that moment, fear spread across all their faces. They recognized him; this old man was actually one of the elders of the Night Blades. Moreover, he was among the top three strongest elders in the Night Blades, the only one capable of posing a significant threat to the Shadow Celestial¡ªElder Astra. Elder Astra possessed a very peculiar ability. He could transfer his ailments to others and could also siphon vitality from others to himself. This bizarre ability made Elder Astra one of the most feared figures within the Night Blades. "It''s you! Elder Astra! Why didn''t you inform us of your arrival in advance? We could have prepared for your visit!" The squad leader of the Night Blades immediately invited Elder Astra to take a seat. Elder Astra did not decline; he slowly sat down in the offered chair. "I certainly wouldn''t inform you in advance because this time, I am acting on my own accord. I did not obtain permission from the Night Blades headquarters." Elder Astra''s words left the Night Blades members even more confused. "What is your purpose? If you came here without permission, you must not be looking for the lava gem that emits a cold aura, right?" the squad leader of the Night Blades asked tentatively. Elder Astra coughed twice again. "I am indeed here to search for that gem! And I can tell you, the lava gem that emits a cold aura is actually a chaotic artifact. This gem possesses immense chaotic power. I absolutely cannot allow this chaotic artifact to fall into the hands of the Shadow Celestial! I do not acknowledge him as the supreme leader of the Night Blades; he merely usurped the position!" The Night Blades members widened their eyes in disbelief at what they had just heard. They were shocked to learn that one of the oldest elders in the Night Blades openly questioned the authority of their new supreme leader. "You don''t need to worry too much; I won''t involve you in my struggle with the Shadow Celestial. He is aware of my dissent, and he is currently plotting against me as well," Elder Astra said in a remarkably calm tone. His speech became slower, as if he were being tormented by illness. "Then, what do you want us to do? You didn''t come here just to chat with us, did you?" The squad leader of the Night Blades quickly understood the implication. Since Elder Astra had appeared before them, it meant he needed their assistance. Elder Astra nodded with a smile. "You are indeed very clever. I came here seeking your help. I hope you can quickly capture some lava creatures. If you can manage to capture a Lava Giant, that would be ideal. However, I understand that you are not strong enough to defeat a Lava Giant, so capturing a few regular lava creatures will suffice. I will wait here for your good news, so hurry up and go." Though Elder Astra''s tone was very gentle, his command was one that could not be refused. The squad leader of the Night Blades quickly led his team out of the cave. Once the others had left, the expression on Elder Astra''s face gradually turned cold. He coughed heavily several times and spat a thick phlegm onto the ground. The thick phlegm contained a large number of bacteria that began to proliferate uncontrollably the moment it touched the ground, eventually corroding the surface and creating a massive hollow. Within this hollow, a ladder descended into the dark depths below. Elder Astra slowly made his way down the ladder. As he entered the underground area, the enormous hollow in the cave gradually disappeared. In the pitch-black environment, Elder Astra continued his descent. After about half an hour of travel, Elder Astra finally reached the ground. "It seems that no one has ever been here before! Then, the chaotic divine stone should still be safely stored here," he mumbled to himself. Suddenly, a glimmer of light appeared in the dark underground area. This light quickly expanded, illuminating the entire space. Elder Astra found himself in a concealed warehouse. Inside this warehouse were numerous rare weapons that Elder Astra had previously discovered. At the very center of the warehouse lay a gem radiating a ghostly blue light, resting in the sturdiest cabinet. This gem was the chaotic divine stone mentioned by Elder Astra, the same artifact referred to in the orders from the Night Blades headquarters as the lava gem that emits a cold aura. "I will never let you find the chaotic divine stone! Although I am not your match right now, I will soon find allies. Once I gather my allies, I will join forces to defeat you completely. You have no right to rule the Night Blades! I am the one who truly deserves to lead the Night Blades!" Elder Astra had long desired to become the supreme leader of the Night Blades. He had been secretly amassing his power. If nothing unexpected occurred, he would soon have the ability to control the Night Blades. However, the emergence of the Shadow Celestial had thwarted his plans. The Shadow Celestial was much stronger than the previous supreme leader of the Night Blades. Elder Astra did not dare to confront him directly. Therefore, he could only scheme in secret, away from the Shadow Celestial''s eyes. But Elder Astra was also acutely aware that his actions were likely to expose him to danger. He needed to formulate a strategy quickly. He had to act before the Shadow Celestial detected his conspiracy; only then could he ensure his victory over the Shadow Celestial. Before directly challenging the Shadow Celestial, he needed to ensure that the Shadow Celestial''s power would not increase further. Thus, he aimed to prevent the Shadow Celestial from acquiring any chaotic artifacts. Chapter 315 - 315: The Forming Lava Giant Legion Elder Astra was not fighting alone; within the Night Blades, there were other elders who opposed the Shadow Celestial as well. However, Elder Astra was simply the most powerful among them. Elder Astra had hidden one of the chaos artifacts, the Chaos Divine Stone, at the foot of the Lava Mountains. This location was inconspicuous. Under normal circumstances, no one would notice the existence of the Night Blades'' secret base there. Still, Elder Astra had some concerns, so he made a special trip to further conceal the secret warehouse he had set up. After adding more camouflage, Elder Astra chose to leave. About an hour after Elder Astra departed, the squad leader of the Night Blades returned with his team. "Elder Astra, we still haven''t found anything! Can you provide us with more clues?" came the voice of the Night Blades'' squad leader from the entrance of the cave. When he entered the cave, he was surprised to find that Elder Astra was already gone. "What''s going on? Didn''t Elder Astra say he would wait here for our good news? Why did he suddenly leave?" The squad leader of the Night Blades was very puzzled. Several members of the Night Blades were also unclear about what had happened. After a moment, one of the Night Blades members slowly spoke up. "Captain, could it be that Elder Astra suddenly realized there was no value in investigating here, so he left? Since the elder has already departed, we probably don''t need to take any further action." After listening to his teammate''s words, the Night Blades'' squad leader nodded slowly. "I think you might be right! Since Elder Astra has left, we don''t need to be busy for no reason! Let''s check if we''ve left anything behind in the cave. If everything is still here, we can return to the real world. After all, no one is likely to come here!" Thus, all the members of the Night Blades at their secret base at the foot of the Lava Mountains returned to the real world. None of them knew that beneath their feet lay a vast store of rare weapons, including an artifact. Not far from the Night Blades'' secret base, on the summit of one of the peaks of the Lava Mountains, Irving and the others were still engaged in battle with the Lava Giants. However, the situation now was very different from before. Just a short while ago, James and Aron had felt significant pressure. However, as Irving transformed the first Lava Giant into a puppet, the pressure faced by the two of them diminished significantly. With the first Lava Giant puppet under his control, Irving''s combat power saw a substantial increase. Although controlling the Lava Giant consumed a great deal of Irving''s energy, the immense strength displayed by the Lava Giant puppet in battle proved that all his efforts were worthwhile. Irving continued to eliminate other Lava Giants, and during this process, he even managed to divert his attention to convert additional Lava Giants into puppets. After about an hour of battle, Irving had already commanded twelve Lava Giant puppets. While the number of Lava Giants remained overwhelmingly large, they finally exhibited signs of fear when faced with Irving. The Lava Giants were genuinely terrified of being turned into puppets by him. Consequently, the Lava Giants ultimately abandoned their attacks on Irving. Irving and his companions chose not to pursue, as their current strength was not sufficient to eliminate all the Lava Giants. Once the Lava Giants had retreated, Aron and James returned to Irving''s side. Aron gazed at the enormous Lava Giant beside Irving and couldn''t help but speak enviously. "I wish I could have a Lava Giant puppet! If we could possess a Lava Giant puppet, our Angel Guild''s strength would see a tremendous boost." Standing half a step behind Aron, James shared similar thoughts, even if he didn''t voice them. He too hoped to have a Lava Giant puppet. Irving smiled at James and Aron, reassuring them. "You don''t need to envy me; one day, you will both possess powers even greater than mine! Besides, these Lava Giant puppets won''t be able to form a strong combat capability in a short amount of time. While controlling the Lava Giant puppets, I can''t handle very complex battles. Therefore, I must find a very safe position during the fight." Irving openly acknowledged his weakness. He wasn''t worried that James and Aron would exploit this weakness against him. After all, these two were his most crucial allies. If he couldn''t trust his most vital allies, Irving wouldn''t be able to realize any of his plans. James and Aron nodded in understanding. "Although the Lava Giants have retreated for now, they will certainly continue to pose a threat to us. How can we ensure that they don''t attack the area we''ve designated as our new shelter?" James asked, raising a very important question. Upon hearing James''s question, Irving scratched his head. "You''re right; this issue is indeed quite difficult to resolve. I believe there must be a reason why the Lava Giants are attacking this area. If we can find out that reason, we should be able to prevent the Lava Giants from launching further attacks against us." Irving quickly grasped the crux of the problem. Aron and James nodded in agreement, but they were unsure of where to start their investigation. At that moment, they had no leads to follow. After pondering for a moment, Irving decided to head directly to the area where the Lava Giants typically resided. "If we go to the region where the Lava Giants are gathered, we should be able to find some clues. Even if we can''t discover the exact reason for their attacks, we can still gain a better understanding of the Lava Giants. This way, we will be able to defeat them more easily in the upcoming battles." Irving''s proposed method was indeed the most reasonable approach. Aron and James didn''t express any objections. However, Irving did not plan to take immediate action. The twelve Lava Giant puppets he had just controlled were not fully under his command yet. He needed to spend some time ensuring that he had complete control over these Lava Giant puppets. "Fortunately, we haven''t started constructing the shelter at the volcano yet, so we don''t need to remain here all the time. You and your companions should return to the real world. Once I''ve dealt with the threat of the Lava Giants, you can come back to continue the construction of the shelter." Irving directly instructed James. James nodded and took his subordinates back to the real world. Although James had held a significantly higher position than Irving previously, after a series of battles, both sides had acknowledged Irving''s strength. James had already come to see himself as one of Irving''s subordinates. After James and his team left, Aron looked a bit worried and asked Irving, "Are you okay? Why do I feel like your mental state is quite poor? It seems like you can''t concentrate at all." Aron''s observation was indeed correct. Irving himself knew he was struggling to focus because he had to divide his attention among the twelve Lava Giant puppets. Irving smiled and said, "My mental state isn''t exactly great! That''s why I hope to return to the real world as soon as possible! I''ll stay there for two or three days, and during that time, I''ll be able to stabilize my mental condition. Plus, this time will allow me to fully take control of the Lava Giant puppets. By then, my Lava Giant army will be taking shape." Aron didn''t oppose Irving''s plan. After that, both Aron and Irving returned to the real world. Aron needed to get back to Angel Guild quickly, as there were many matters he needed to handle. Recently, Angel Guild had also recruited a batch of newcomers. These new recruits were naturally quite weak, and Aron needed to help them improve their combat abilities as soon as possible. Irving returned to his home. When Wendy saw Irving come back, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. "I was worried you ran into trouble again! It looks like you''ve completely recovered! I guess I don''t need to take care of you anymore, right?" Wendy couldn''t see that Irving''s mental state was somewhat poor. After all, her own strength wasn''t very high, and she didn''t possess any rare items. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving nodded. "If you don''t want to take care of me, then don''t. I can take care of myself!" After saying this, Irving returned to his bedroom. The moment he closed the door behind him, he finally couldn''t hold on any longer and collapsed onto his bed. In reality, Irving''s mental condition was quite dire. After controlling twelve Lava Giant puppets, he was under immense mental strain. He was actually feeling intense pain even in the shelter game world. The reason he didn''t mention this to Aron and James was simply that he didn''t want them to worry. Once he was back in his bedroom, Irving could finally take a proper rest. He pressed his temples and rubbed them vigorously. "I didn''t expect controlling the Lava Giant puppets would put such a huge strain on my mind! Next time, I definitely won''t convert so many Lava Giant puppets in such a short time!" Irving muttered to himself, feeling a bit regretful. He believed he had misjudged his own capabilities. If he had realized earlier that his mind couldn''t bear such a heavy burden, he wouldn''t have transformed twelve Lava Giant puppets all at once. He would have done it in several batches instead. But now, it was too late for regrets. Irving couldn''t abandon the Lava Giant puppets, so he could only stabilize his mental condition over the next few days. As time passed, the burden the Lava Giant puppets placed on him would gradually lessen. Chapter 316 - 316: The Important Intelligence That Arrived Late In order to stabilize his mental state as quickly as possible, Irving deliberately rested in his bedroom for an entire day. It was not until the afternoon of the second day that he finally woke from his slumber. At this point, the headache he felt was not as intense as it had been the day before. This indicated that the impact of the Lava Giant puppets on Irving''s mind was not as severe anymore. "It seems that a good rest really helps with the mental state," Irving muttered to himself. Just as Irving finished tidying up and was about to head out for breakfast, he suddenly heard a loud knocking at the front door. Before he could react, Wendy''s voice came from outside. "I''ll be right there! Stop knocking already! You''re going to break the door down!" Wendy quickly opened the door. Nick''s face was full of urgency as he asked Wendy, "Is Irving home? I have some very important information that I need to tell him immediately!" "Irving is indeed home, but he might still be asleep. I don''t think you should wake him; he just recovered from his injuries not long ago," Wendy replied, feeling that Irving needed more rest. Hence, she instinctively intended to send Nick away. After hearing this, Nick hurriedly said, "This situation is absolutely critical! Irving must know right away! This information is related to the Night Blades!" Irving hadn''t intended to come out immediately, but upon hearing that the information was about the Night Blades, he pushed open the bedroom door. "I''m right here! Come in quickly and tell me what you''ve got!" Upon hearing Irving''s voice, Nick immediately entered Irving''s home. "Our spies from Angel Guild embedded within the Night Blades have just reported some very important intelligence! The highest leader of the Night Blades has been eliminated! The one who took down the Night Blades'' leader is a powerful being with chaos powers! This being with chaos powers has now become the new highest leader of the Night Blades! Under his command, the Night Blades have recently begun searching for artifacts related to chaos powers." After Nick finished conveying the intelligence, Irving was stunned. He knew very well that the powerful being with chaos powers mentioned in Nick''s report was Shadow Celestial. He never expected that Shadow Celestial would become the new highest leader of the Night Blades. This meant that from now on, he would have to confront Shadow Celestial directly. Irving carefully recalled all the information he had about Shadow Celestial in his mind. He considered Shadow Celestial to be a formidable opponent. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is your information accurate? Doesn''t the highest leader of the Night Blades have any trump cards? Did he really get eliminated so easily by Shadow Celestial?" When Nick heard Shadow Celestial''s name from Irving, he seemed to connect the dots. He finally understood why Aron and Anna were so shocked when they received this intelligence; it turned out that the new highest leader of the Night Blades was someone known to both Irving, Aron, and Anna. "This information should be very accurate! Aron and Anna didn''t question it at all! They were both extremely shocked when they heard the news!" At that moment, Irving''s emotions were quite complex. Although he subconsciously believed that one day he would have to confront Shadow Celestial, he didn''t expect that day to come so soon. After thinking for a moment, Irving seized on another important piece of information from the report: the chaos artifacts. "The chaos artifacts mentioned in the intelligence probably exist not only in the shelter game but also in the real world," he concluded. Irving''s inference was well-founded. Shadow Celestial had previously mentioned that the ancestor of the Smith family was a fabrication of his own, which indicated that at least at one time, Shadow Celestial had the ability to influence the real world. Thus, it was entirely reasonable for Shadow Celestial to place certain chaos artifacts in the real world. "Alright, I understand! I''ll head to Angel Guild this afternoon, and I will discuss this matter in detail with Aron and Anna," Irving stated before starting his breakfast. Nick didn''t say much else and left directly, as he had come solely to provide this intelligence to Irving. After Nick departed, Wendy walked in. "I think you should really take a few days to rest. If you keep pushing yourself like this, I''m worried your health will deteriorate very quickly," Wendy said sincerely. She genuinely didn''t want Irving to overexert himself. Irving sighed. "I really don''t want to be so exhausted either! But there are so many things I need to handle. I''ve finished my breakfast, and I need to get to Ocean Group as soon as possible." With that, Irving left without delay. He was heading to Ocean Group to check on Vicky''s condition. Although he had saved Vicky before, Irving could not be sure about her condition. After rescuing her, he was immediately pulled into the battle at the Abyss of Death. Around 11 AM, Irving arrived at the headquarters of Ocean Group. There, he first met Benjamin. Benjamin was already aware of the unexpected situation Irving had encountered in the shelter game. "I don''t have much insight into the abnormal activities of the Lava Giant. However, I can tell you that we at Ocean Group do have some understanding of the Lava Giant. I''ve compiled all the information related to the Lava Giant. If you want to review it, I can provide it to you right now." Benjamin was a very astute person. He knew that information about the Lava Giant was crucial for Irving, so he had gathered the intelligence beforehand. Irving nodded with a smile. "You''re indeed a very thoughtful person! This information will definitely be a great help to me!" After saying this, Irving headed directly to the president''s office of Ocean Group. Vicky was there managing various documents for the company. Although Vicky had not fully recovered, she had to fulfill her duties as president. Donald''s condition had worsened significantly, and he might leave this world at any moment. "You seem to be in a condition similar to mine," Irving said in a gentle tone upon seeing Vicky. Vicky looked up and met Irving''s gaze with a soft expression. "Neither of us is in great shape, but we''re not doing too badly either. The main thing we have in common is that we both have a lot to handle." Irving spoke these words with a smile while looking into Vicky''s eyes, which made her laugh. "Thank you so much for saving me earlier. If it weren''t for you, I would have certainly been killed by one of the Night Blades'' elders," Vicky expressed her gratitude sincerely. Irving felt that Vicky''s gratitude was unnecessary. He walked over to her and gently ruffled her hair. "Do we really need to say thanks to each other? No matter what danger you face, I will always be there to rescue you!" Irving''s words deeply moved Vicky. After that, they simply gazed at each other, saying nothing. They found that just looking at each other helped calm their feelings. About fifteen minutes later, Irving took the initiative to break the silence. "I''m relieved to see that you''re not seriously injured. I have some very important matters to attend to this afternoon, so I need to head to the Angel Guild headquarters as soon as possible." Vicky felt a hint of disappointment at Irving''s words. Vicky, feeling a bit reluctant, asked Irving, "It''s been a long time since we had a meal together. When can we have dinner, just the two of us?" Irving pondered for a moment before responding. "Perhaps I''ll have some free time tomorrow evening. Let''s meet at our usual restaurant at 7 PM." Vicky''s face lit up with joy at Irving''s words. "It''s a date then! I''ll make sure to wear my prettiest dress for the occasion!" Irving nodded and quickly left afterward. Vicky watched him go. Although Irving had agreed to have dinner with her the next evening, she still felt that his concern for her wasn''t very strong. Vicky picked up the phone from her desk. "It''s me! How''s the investigation I asked you to do coming along?" "President! I''ve gathered most of the information on Wendy and Sophia! Wendy is indeed a professional assassin, and she has previously attempted to assassinate Irving. Sophia is the eldest daughter of the Green family from Starling City, and she is currently missing. She''s likely become a werewolf and is fighting alongside Elder Lawrence." Benjamin had conducted a thorough investigation into Wendy and Sophia as per Vicky''s orders. After learning about the two, Vicky smiled and said, "It seems they pose no threat to me at all. Irving would never consider either of them as his soulmate." Vicky felt very relaxed at that moment. There was no way Irving could genuinely like Wendy, who had once tried to kill him. As for Sophia, she could have been a fierce competitor, but now that she had become a werewolf and was collaborating with Elder Lawrence, she had effectively positioned herself against Irving. "President, you don''t need to worry too much. From what I see, Irving must prefer you more!" Benjamin quickly added from the other end of the line. Benjamin didn''t want the relationship between Vicky and Irving to deteriorate. In his view, only Irving could ensure the safety of Vicky and Ocean Group. Without Irving''s help, Benjamin and his subordinates alone would not be able to protect the organization. Upon hearing Benjamin''s words, Vicky confidently replied, "That''s natural! He definitely likes me more!" Chapter 317 - 317: Possible Locations of the Chaos Artifact Irving was not fully aware of the subtle movements of Vicky and the others. However, he didn''t really care. For Irving, there were far more important matters to attend to. After leaving the headquarters of Ocean Group, Irving quickly arrived at the headquarters of Angel Guild. At the entrance of the Angel Guild, Aron and Anna had actually been waiting for Irving for quite some time. As soon as he saw Irving, Aron hurried over. "What exactly happened? The expressions on your faces look terrible. Have you received further information regarding the Night Blades?" Irving looked at Aron and Anna''s expressions and asked solemnly. Aron nodded. "This isn''t a place to talk! Come with me into the Angel Guild headquarters! We need to discuss matters related to the Night Blades in the weapons vault underground!" Aron''s words made Irving feel a bit anxious. He was well aware that under normal circumstances, they would only need to discuss information related to the Night Blades in the conference room of the Angel Guild. It was only when it involved extremely critical intelligence or dangerous situations that they needed to go to the weapons vault beneath the Angel Guild headquarters. The underground vault had additional defense infrastructure in place, ensuring that what Irving and the others said inside would not be heard by anyone outside. Irving nodded and then followed Aron and Anna into the weapons vault beneath the Angel Guild headquarters. Once the heavy door of the vault closed behind them, Aron spoke in a tense tone. "The situation is very serious! The information Nick brought to you is just surface-level information. The real intel, I did not have him convey to you." As Aron spoke, he took a map from Anna. "Take a good look at this! The map marks all the known bases of the Night Blades in the Shelter game. There are signs of Night Blades members'' activities around these bases. This means that since Shadow Celestial took control of the Night Blades, they have begun a new round of operations. We don''t have a complete understanding of their movements yet. I''m very concerned that Shadow Celestial will use the information they have to give the Night Blades even greater power." Aron said all of this in one breath. Irving furrowed his brows as he examined the map Aron handed to him. There were indeed many marked strongholds of the Night Blades, but to Irving, these strongholds didn''t pose a significant threat. The members of the Night Blades within these bases were relatively weak. "I think you might be a bit too sensitive about this. Although the Night Blades have taken action, it doesn''t mean they can pose a serious threat to us. Perhaps this is just an initial attempt by Shadow Celestial after taking control of the Night Blades. I don''t believe Shadow Celestial could familiarize themselves with all the circumstances of the Night Blades in such a short time." Irving''s reasoning made some sense. Aron and Anna did not express any disagreement. Aron nodded and continued, "Perhaps things are as you say. However, besides this information, I have another piece of intel to provide you. The Night Blades seem to be searching for a Chaos Artifact. While our records in the Angel Guild contain some information related to Chaos Artifacts, we do not possess any ourselves. Do you have a Chaos Artifact?" Aron''s tone was slightly cautious when he asked this question. Although Aron felt that Irving wouldn''t mind, directly inquiring about whether Irving had any more powerful weapons could potentially anger him. Irving paused for a moment upon hearing Aron''s question. "What is a Chaos Artifact? I''ve never heard that term before. How could I possibly have a Chaos Artifact?" Irving''s retort left Aron and Anna both surprised. Before Aron could ask further, Anna directly questioned, "How is that possible? Weren''t you the one who helped Vicky defeat Elder Seville of the Night Blades? Didn''t you obtain the Smith family''s treasure at that time? Wasn''t there a Chaos Artifact among the Smith family''s treasures?" After Anna posed her question, Irving suddenly realized. The artifact he had found in the Smith family''s hidden location was, in fact, a Chaos Artifact. However, that Chaos Artifact was no longer in his possession; it had been given to Vicky. "If the weapon we obtained is indeed a Chaos Artifact, then I have possessed one before. But that weapon has already been handed over to Vicky; it was left behind by the ancestors of the Smith family," Irving replied, his response carefully crafted to leave no room for counterargument, and Aron and Anna couldn''t very well dispute it. Aron nodded heavily and said, "Any weapon with similar powers would all be considered Chaos Artifacts. The Night Blades are desperately trying to acquire a Chaos Artifact. I believe this is definitely related to Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial must be very eager to gain even greater Chaos powers." By the time Aron finished speaking, Irving had a general understanding of the situation. However, he felt that they were not in a position to take any countermeasures. Most of the Chaos Artifacts were actually scattered throughout the world of the Shelter game. After the Abyss of Death underwent drastic changes, the world of Shelter game had also changed significantly. The maps they previously possessed had become largely useless. The Desolate Canyon had been completely destroyed, and the environment surrounding it had undergone a dramatic transformation. For this reason, Irving had decided to establish their new Shelter location at the foot of one of the peaks in the Lava Mountains. "I don''t think we need to focus too much on the Chaos Artifacts. We just need to pay attention to our own condition. As long as we can maintain ourselves in good shape, the actions of the Night Blades won''t pose a significant threat to us. Moreover, I believe Shadow Celestial won''t directly make an enemy of us either, as he has plenty of enemies of his own." Irving continued, "I don''t believe that all the elders within the Night Blades will submit to Shadow Celestial. If Shadow Celestial truly wants to gain complete control over the Night Blades, he will need to invest a considerable amount of time." Irving''s words convinced Aron and Anna. However, Aron still refused to give up. He felt that he should find more Chaos Artifacts before the Night Blades did. Aron spoke straightforwardly to Irving, "While I think what you said makes sense, I absolutely will not take a passive approach. I will actively go out and search for the Chaos Artifacts." Upon hearing Aron''s declaration, Irving smiled and nodded. "Since you''ve made your decision, don''t worry about what others might think! Just go ahead and do it. I believe your efforts will be successful." After saying this, Irving intended to leave immediately. However, Aron called out to him from behind. "Wait a minute! I actually still need your help! I hope you can ask the Knowledge Fairy to provide me with more information! The Knowledge Fairy must be able to sense the fluctuations of Chaos power." At this moment, Irving slowly turned back, finally understanding why Aron had called him over. After a brief moment of contemplation, he agreed to assist Aron. "Alright, I will seek help from the Knowledge Fairy. However, I can''t guarantee whether he will be willing to help me." With that, Irving and Aron made their way to the deepest part of the underground area of the Angel Guild headquarters. There, they met the Knowledge Fairy once again. At this point, the Knowledge Fairy no longer harbored as much hostility toward Irving and Aron. Upon seeing the two, the Knowledge Fairy mimicked Irving''s voice and asked, "Why are you here again? Did I provide you with incorrect information earlier?" "Not at all! In fact, we are very grateful to you! We have come here hoping that you can provide us with more information! Of course, we will offer something in return!" Aron replied bluntly. The Knowledge Fairy looked at Aron and then at Irving. "What kind of information do you want from me? I see some things in you that warn me against providing assistance." Both Aron and Irving were puzzled by the Knowledge Fairy''s statement. "You see things in us?" Irving asked softly in response. The Knowledge Fairy then transformed into Irving''s form and took a step forward, coming within a step of Irving. "Yes! As a Knowledge Fairy, I can not only search for information for you, but I can also see the information that resides within you. This information includes your current state and potential future occurrences." The fact that the Knowledge Fairy could see information about the future left both Irving and Aron shocked. However, after a moment of reflection, Irving began to understand. The Knowledge Fairy''s willingness to assist him before was likely because it had already determined that Irving''s actions would undoubtedly lead to success. "Did you foresee what kind of help we would seek from you?" Before Irving could speak, Aron directly asked the Knowledge Fairy. The Knowledge Fairy instantly transformed into Aron''s likeness. "Of course! You must be wondering about the possible whereabouts of the Chaos Artifacts! My answer is quite simple: the Chaos Artifacts can be found within the Shelter Game. I cannot provide you with more precise information than that." After answering Aron''s question, the Knowledge Fairy transformed into an owl. It flew up to a shelf, its large eyes watching Aron and Irving intently. "I have already answered your question. If you keep asking, I won''t say anything more. So, you should just leave now! I have more reading to do." The Knowledge Fairy casually opened a book and no longer paid any attention to Aron and Irving. "After all, for a Knowledge Fairy, acquiring more information enhances its own power." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 318 - 318: A Predestined Future Aron and Irving exchanged awkward glances at the Knowledge Fairy. They hadn''t received any useful information and felt unsatisfied, yet they seemed unable to continue asking questions. Aron turned his gaze towards Irving. "What are we supposed to do? Are we just going to leave? We didn''t get enough information from the Knowledge Fairy. How can we search for the Chaos Artifacts?" Aron''s focus remained on the Chaos Artifacts. However, Irving was more concerned about his own fate. He stepped forward and asked the Knowledge Fairy loudly, "You just told me that you can see information about my future. You can also see the changes in my destiny. May I ask you about my future fate?" Irving''s words made the Knowledge Fairy lift its head. It fixed its gaze on Irving''s eyes. "Every human wishes to know their future. But have you not heard the saying? Once you know your fate, it becomes unchangeable." The Knowledge Fairy spoke with a slightly heavy tone. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving chuckled. "I have heard that saying, but I don''t believe it''s true. If I don''t know my fate, I can''t change it. So, to change my fate, I must know my future." The Knowledge Fairy found Irving''s explanation quite peculiar. Now resembling an owl, it adjusted a pair of glasses using its wings. "That''s the first time I''ve heard such reasoning. But don''t you think you might be a bit overly confident? Do you really believe that humans can control their own fate?" "Why not? I believe we can control our fate, whether in the Shelter Game or in the real world. We have the ability to decide our own future." Irving''s declaration shocked Aron. Deep down, Aron lacked confidence. After going through a series of events, he felt that there were far greater secrets hidden behind this world. The operation of the entire world and the fate of all humanity seemed elusive and unfathomable. The Knowledge Fairy flew down to Irving''s feet and transformed back into Irving''s likeness. "I will ask you one last time: do you really want to know your future fate?" The Knowledge Fairy''s tone was very serious at that moment. Irving didn''t think for long; he nodded and said, "I want to know my future fate! Just tell me everything you see!" After hearing Irving''s answer, the Knowledge Fairy flew back to its original spot. With a cold tone, it replied, "You will achieve your goals, and you will completely destroy the Night Blades. But the cost will be the loss of the person you care about the most! The moment I say these words, everything becomes irreversible!" After delivering this ominous message, the Knowledge Fairy transformed into a stream of information and vanished. It had no intention of answering any more questions from Irving and Aron. Once the Knowledge Fairy left, both Irving and Aron fell silent, stunned by the answer they had received. After a while, Aron lowered his voice and said, "I don''t think everything it said is necessarily true. The fate it described could very well be changed by you. So, it''s entirely possible that your ultimate fate is to defeat the Night Blades without losing anyone you care about." Aron didn''t genuinely believe what he had just said; he merely intended to comfort Irving. Irving''s face remained expressionless. After a moment of contemplation, he smiled at Aron and replied, "I know that. I believe my fate isn''t set in stone. So I will do my best; I will destroy the Night Blades as quickly as possible. And I will ensure the safety of those I care about in the process." After that, Irving and Aron left without further discussion. Not long after they departed, the Knowledge Fairy reappeared on the bookshelf, this time in its true form. It was deep in thought, contemplating the information it had gathered. After a while, it murmured to itself, "Why is his fate so peculiar? Has it been interfered with by others? Even the Dark Overlord shouldn''t be able to directly impact his fate so severely." Though the Knowledge Fairy had glimpsed Irving''s fate, it sensed that it had already been altered by external forces. In this situation, whether Irving''s fate was predetermined or not seemed irrelevant. If a person''s fate could be altered at will, then surely they could find ways to change their destiny. After finishing its self-reflection, the Knowledge Fairy felt a powerful consciousness focusing on it from the endless void above. In that instant, the Knowledge Fairy swiftly transformed into a stream of information and hid itself within an old, dusty book. The cover of this ancient tome emanated a powerful aura, ensuring that the Knowledge Fairy would not be detected by the formidable presence lurking in the void above. Aron and Irving were completely unaware of the Knowledge Fairy''s predicament. As they left the basement, their expressions were slightly downcast. Anna and Nick, waiting at the basement door, noticed the somber looks on their faces and grew increasingly concerned. "What''s wrong? You both look like you didn''t receive any good news. Did the Knowledge Fairy refuse to help us?" Anna asked with genuine worry. Aron nodded, then shook his head. "The Knowledge Fairy indeed doesn''t want to offer us assistance. But our current concern isn''t just about that; it''s about other matters." As Aron spoke, he glanced at Irving, prompting Anna and Nick to direct their attention toward him as well. They were all waiting for Irving''s response. Irving shook his head. "I don''t have anything to say! I''m out of ideas for action. So I''ll just join you. Since you plan to search for the Chaos Artifacts, I''ll offer my help." It was clear that Irving was reluctant to elaborate further. Given the circumstances, Nick and Anna could not press him any harder. Moreover, since Irving had agreed to assist them, they decided not to dwell on other issues. Hearing this, Aron felt a surge of happiness. "Thank you so much for agreeing to help us! I''ve actually already devised an action plan. We can enter the Shelter Game the day after tomorrow. During our mission, we can also redraw the maps of the Abyss of Death and the Desolate Canyon. The terrain there has changed dramatically, and we need to familiarize ourselves with the situation as quickly as possible." Irving nodded, though he wasn''t fully engaged in what Aron was saying. His mind was occupied with the fate the Knowledge Fairy had revealed to him, and he was contemplating whether he could actually change his destiny. Aron, Anna, and Nick noticed that Irving was lost in thought. However, they refrained from interrupting him, believing he was grappling with something far more important. After leaving the Angel Guild headquarters, Irving found himself uncertain about where to go. He wanted to return home, but he feared that doing so would lead him to dwell on fate-related concerns. He also considered heading to Starling City, but that would inevitably bring thoughts of Sophia to the forefront of his mind. Sophia''s situation was currently very ambiguous, and it seemed likely that she had completely betrayed Irving. After some contemplation, Irving ultimately decided to head to a nearby caf¨¦ where he could be alone and find some peace. He stayed in the caf¨¦ until the afternoon. Just as the sun was about to set, his phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Wendy. "Hello, is there something you need?" he answered. "It''s almost dark, and I''m about to start making dinner! Are you coming home to eat? If you''re not, I won''t prepare your portion," Wendy replied. Irving smiled at her words. "Of course, I''ll be home for dinner! You''d better make extra because I''m really hungry!" "Don''t worry, I''ll make enough! You won''t go hungry!" Wendy assured him before hanging up. After putting his phone away, Irving walked out of the caf¨¦. He gazed at the slowly descending sun and couldn''t help but reflect, "Even though I''ve faced a series of unexpected situations recently, there are still many people who care about me. I absolutely can''t let myself sink into despair; I have to recover to my best state as soon as possible." With that thought in mind, Irving quickly made his way back home. When he arrived, Wendy had already prepared dinner, filling the entire table with dishes. Seeing this, a smile broke out on Irving''s face. "What are you standing at the door for? Dinner''s ready! Come in and eat! After dinner, you need to rest early! After all, your injury has just healed, and you shouldn''t stay up late," Wendy reminded him. Irving nodded with a smile. "I will get to bed early! You should also rest early. You don''t need to cook for me tomorrow because I''ll be eating at the Angel Guild." He made sure to tell Wendy this in advance, not wanting her to be too busy. Although Wendy had been improving her cooking skills rapidly, preparing so many dishes took a lot of time. It was clear she had spent the whole day cooking. Wendy nodded. "Alright then! If I don''t have to cook for you, I''ll have more time to myself. Maybe I can work on improving my combat skills. I haven''t trained in a long time." Chapter 319 - 319: The Only Clue for Now After a good night''s rest at home, Irving headed directly to the headquarters of the Angel Guild early the next morning. After all, he had promised to cooperate with the members of the Angel Guild in searching for the whereabouts of the chaotic artifact. Although Irving felt that they currently had no leads, it was possible that the information held by the Angel Guild could contain some noteworthy details. When Irving arrived at the Angel Guild''s headquarters, he suddenly noticed that the atmosphere had turned quite serious. Upon seeing Nick, he immediately asked, "What exactly is going on? Why is the atmosphere so somber? Has the Angel Guild been attacked by the Night Blades again?" Irving didn''t lower his voice while speaking. In his view, the matter at hand was not particularly secretive. After all, the serious mood at the Angel Guild''s headquarters suggested that all members should have sensed that something troubling was happening. Upon hearing Irving''s question, Nick hurriedly replied, "I think it''s best we don''t discuss this here. I''ll take you to where Aron and Anna are right away." After saying this, Nick quickened his pace. Irving followed him as they moved deeper into the Angel Guild headquarters. Although Irving had been to the Angel Guild''s headquarters several times before, he had not spent much time there, so he wasn''t very familiar with the overall layout of the place. With Nick leading the way, Irving began to get a clearer picture of the Angel Guild headquarters'' intricate design. "Your headquarters is incredibly complex. It''s practically a massive maze. If you weren''t guiding me, I''d probably get lost in here," Irving remarked. Nick chuckled at this. By now, he seemed less tense than before, as they had reached a deeper section of the headquarters where there weren''t many members around. "You''re joking! Even if you did get lost, you could easily find your way out with your strength. If it were anyone else, they''d be in real trouble. Besides, the longer you stay in the Angel Guild headquarters, the less likely you are to find a way out. There are some passive defense infrastructures here as well." Irving certainly agreed with Nick''s assessment. He had been hindered by the Angel Guild''s passive defense infrastructures in the past. However, now that his strength had increased, those defenses posed no threat to him anymore. The two of them chatted and laughed as they made their way through the Angel Guild headquarters. After about half an hour, Nick brought Irving to a massive security door. This enormous door was operated by two hydraulic machines, and its thickness exceeded three meters. It looked like something designed to withstand a nuclear war. "Has the Angel Guild even prepared for a nuclear war?" Irving asked. "I feel like this door is not just extraordinarily thick. Are there perhaps some items from shelter games inside?" Nick nodded. "Your guess is correct. There are several items from shelter games built into this door. Their presence ensures that it cannot be easily breached by outsiders. Even if an elder from the Night Blades were to come here, it would take them quite a while to break through this door. You would also need some time if you attempted to do so." Nick spoke with great confidence, believing that the Angel Guild''s foundation lay in these items and weapons. If the Angel Guild had fewer resources compared to other organizations, it wouldn''t have such a strong deterrent effect. After hearing Nick''s words, Irving simply smiled slightly. As he passed through the security door, he carefully assessed its defensive capabilities. While it would take some time to destroy the door, he realized that getting through it wouldn''t be particularly difficult. To Irving, this security door was of little use. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once through the door, Irving finally saw Aron and Anna. They were crouched on the ground, examining a worn-out box. "What''s so special about this old box? Why are you two studying it in such a secure place?" Irving called out from a distance. Upon hearing Irving''s voice, both Aron and Anna turned to look at him in unison. Aron smiled and said, "Although this box is quite old and worn, it''s the only clue we have right now. Can''t you feel the chaotic energy emanating from it?" When Aron asked this question, Irving finally sensed the chaotic energy surrounding the box. He was slightly incredulous as he responded, "Are you saying this old box is a chaotic artifact? It looks a bit too ordinary for that." As he spoke, Irving examined the worn-out box closely. Anna then chimed in to answer his question. "I don''t think this old box is a chaotic artifact! However, it definitely must have housed a chaotic artifact at some point. Otherwise, the chaotic energy on it wouldn''t make sense." Aron continued, "We have thoroughly examined this worn-out box using the tools available to the Angel Guild. We can confirm that the chaotic energy it possesses is very ancient. We also know that this box is definitely related to the Shadow Celestial. However, we cannot open it, nor can we see what''s inside." What Aron and Anna said gave Irving a clearer understanding of the old box. With a smile, he addressed them, "You two should take a few steps back! I''m afraid what happens next might put you in danger!" Aron and Anna were taken aback by Irving''s words. Aron directly questioned him, "What exactly are you planning? What''s going to happen next?" "Just watch! Now, listen to me and step back quickly!" Despite their confusion, Aron and Anna followed Irving''s advice. They each stepped back several paces, and Nick also moved back a few steps. Once he confirmed that everyone was at a safe distance, Irving concentrated all his strength and struck the old box with a powerful blow. Irving''s strength was indeed formidable, and everyone in the Angel Guild headquarters felt a violent tremor. Although Aron, Anna, and Nick were a bit farther away, they still felt the effects of the impact. "Are you really going to smash this box with brute force?! Do you have any idea how dangerous that is?!" Aron shouted at Irving, barely managing to withstand the shockwave as he steadied himself. Irving did not respond. At that moment, he was stunned by the old box. Despite channeling all his power, the box remained completely intact. He finally believed that this worn-out box was indeed connected to a chaotic artifact. Furthermore, the power of the chaotic artifact that had once been housed within it must have been incredibly strong, enough to leave such potent chaotic energy lingering on the box. "It can now be proven that this old box is indeed closely related to a chaotic artifact. Aside from my last question, I have no other inquiries," Irving stated. Although Aron was quite dissatisfied with Irving''s recent actions, he quickly asked, "What''s your last question? If I answer it, will you take us to search for this chaotic artifact?" Irving nodded. "My final question is, where exactly did you find this box? Perhaps we can uncover more clues near the discovery site." After asking his question, Irving fixed his gaze on Aron and Anna. He could clearly see that both of them looked somewhat embarrassed. Aron didn''t immediately respond, which puzzled Irving. "Is it possible that this box wasn''t found by you? Did it just float into your hands? Even if you didn''t discover it directly, someone must have brought it to you. We can follow that lead to find out where the box originally came from, and that might bring us closer to the chaotic artifact." As soon as Irving finished speaking, Anna spoke up in a somewhat awkward tone. "The box actually floated into our hands. We found this worn-out box only earlier today, right at the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. We reviewed all the surveillance footage and questioned every member of the Angel Guild, but no one has any recollection of the box''s sudden appearance." Anna''s response left Irving feeling quite disheartened. This essentially meant that their only lead had run dry. He fell silent, and the atmosphere grew heavy as Anna, Aron, and Nick also remained quiet. After a moment, Irving broke the silence, thinking of another way to search for clues. "If you don''t have any leads here, perhaps we can find something at the Smith family estate. The Smith family''s ancestral home is also imbued with powerful chaotic energy. If we bring the old box there, we might uncover some useful clues." Irving''s suggestion sparked a glimmer of hope in Aron, Anna, and the others. However, before heading to the Smith family estate, Irving needed to obtain Vicky''s permission. After all, the estate had been completely sealed off following a previous crisis. Without Vicky''s consent, they would have no choice but to break in. And since Vicky was their ally, forcibly entering an ally''s ancestral home was a decision that would be almost impossible to justify. Chapter 320 - 320: Unwavering Determination The sun had yet to rise when Vicky began her day''s work. She chose not to stay at her own home, nor did she opt for the Smith family''s villa situated on the outskirts of the City of Warding. Instead, in order to expedite the handling of all matters related to Ocean Group, Vicky had decided to stay in a house not far from the Ocean Group headquarters. Every early morning, Vicky made her way directly to the Ocean Group headquarters. While others were still getting ready for work, she was already immersed in company affairs. Today was no different from any other day. In her office, Vicky tackled various tasks related to Ocean Group. Although the events in the shelter game were of greater significance to humanity as a whole, it was not yet common knowledge among everyone. Therefore, Vicky still needed to ensure the smooth operation of Ocean Group in the real world. After finishing a few documents, she picked up the phone on her desk. "I''ve completed the files from the administrative department and the president''s office; you can send over the documents from the other departments now." After giving her instructions, Vicky stood up from her seat. She began pacing back and forth in her office, seemingly trying to relax herself through the movement. Just then, the office phone rang. Vicky quickly answered the call. "What unexpected situation has arisen now? Which department failed to complete their tasks this time?" Her tone was cold and serious. Since taking on the role of president at Ocean Group, Vicky had come to realize that every department had its own set of issues. Each one struggled to finish the tasks that were their responsibility, which made her less than cordial with the managers of those departments. "President, Mr. Irving just called. He said he would be arriving shortly with a few friends." "Oh, is that so? I understand." Upon hearing that Irving would soon arrive, Vicky''s tone softened somewhat. She hurriedly touched up her makeup in her office. Before long, Irving arrived at the Ocean Group headquarters, accompanied by Aron, Anna, and Nick. Of course, it was Benjamin who was responsible for receiving Irving and his companions, as he had demonstrated his formidable abilities within the shelter game. "President is waiting for you all in her office, but before we head there, I''d like to ask you a question," Benjamin said, not leading Irving and the others directly to Vicky''s office. He sensed that their visit was of great importance and wanted to gauge the situation beforehand. "I know what you''re curious about, so I''ll answer directly. We are searching for a chaotic artifact, and our only lead is an old box. This worn-out box is infused with powerful chaotic energy, and we hope to take it to the Smith family estate. Only then can we have a chance to uncover more clues," Irving explained succinctly. Hearing this, Benjamin''s expression showed a hint of hesitation. "That seems a bit inappropriate, doesn''t it? The Smith family estate has been completely sealed off. To ensure that no unusual occurrences happen at the estate, Ocean Group has also deployed strong defensive measures around it." Although Benjamin opposed Irving''s plan, he knew his authority was limited, so he could only offer his suggestions delicately. Irving nodded. "You do have a valid point, but I think the decision should ultimately rest with Vicky. She is the only one qualified to determine how the Smith family estate should be used." With that, Irving led the members of the Angel Guild toward Vicky''s office, with Benjamin following closely behind. When they entered Vicky''s office, she had just finished touching up her makeup. "What brings you to see me this time? Is there something important?" Vicky initially thought that Irving might be there to discuss their date that evening, but upon seeing the others behind him, she realized he was there for business. Irving reiterated what he had previously said. After listening, Vicky''s expression darkened slightly. "I understand that you want to find the chaotic artifact, but the Smith family estate is extremely dangerous. You''ve all encountered very perilous situations there before. Therefore, I believe you shouldn''t easily re-enter the estate. The chaotic energy within the Smith family estate should have dissipated by now, anyway." Vicky gently refused Irving''s proposal. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing Vicky''s words, Aron, Anna, and Nick all displayed expressions of disappointment. Irving did not directly counter Vicky''s statement. After a moment of contemplation, he turned to Aron and the others and said, "You all can step outside for now. I need to have a private conversation with Vicky." Understanding the situation, Aron and the others promptly left the office, leaving only Irving and Vicky inside. "I know what you want to say. You''re probably going to tell me that this mission is crucial," Vicky said before Irving could even speak. Her tone was somewhat subdued. "Every one of your missions is indeed critical; I wouldn''t deny that. But you should also consider my position. Do you think I should unconditionally support you every time you go on an operation?" Vicky replied, her words carrying an edge. Faced with Vicky''s retort, Irving found himself at a loss for words. He couldn''t understand the sudden shift in her attitude. After hesitating for a moment, he asked, "Just say what you need to say. I admit I haven''t been very attentive to you lately, but there are objective reasons for that. Recently, I''ve faced numerous crises, and dealing with them has consumed a lot of my energy. Besides, you haven''t had much free time either, considering all the matters you need to handle at Ocean Group." Irving explained himself, but Vicky didn''t seem to be listening. She walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window. "I do need to manage the affairs of Ocean Group, but I can delegate those responsibilities to professional managers. What I really want is to act alongside you," Vicky said firmly. "If you come with me, you''re bound to encounter danger. I don''t want you to be in harm''s way! I want you to stay safe!" Irving replied straightforwardly. Hearing this, Vicky''s eyes turned red, and tears began to well up. "Do you really feel that way? Do you think my strength isn''t enough and that I would hold you back during the mission?" Irving was taken aback by Vicky''s state. He quickly reassured her, "How could I ever think you would hold me back? We''ve worked together before, remember? While you may not have been able to provide me with much assistance during our previous missions, you never hindered me either. At the very least, you haven''t betrayed me like others have! So you need to have confidence in yourself. Don''t ever think you''re dispensable. You are unique and irreplaceable to me." Irving''s words helped Vicky regain her composure. She wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. "In that case, let me join you on this mission. If you allow me to accompany you, I will grant you access to the Smith family estate," Vicky said with a firm tone. Irving could sense the unwavering determination that Vicky now possessed. If he did not agree to her request, it was clear that she would not allow them to enter the Smith family estate. Instead of giving a direct answer, Irving posed another question. "During the course of the operation, there will inevitably be dangers. Do you really think this is worth it? Do you honestly believe your safety is not important?" In response to Irving''s inquiry, Vicky spoke with even more seriousness. "Of course, I believe my safety is very important! But being able to act alongside you is more important to me! Even if I were to lose my life because of joining you, I would never regret it." Vicky''s declaration instantly reminded Irving of something he had heard from the Knowledge Fairy: that fate was already predetermined. His expression darkened at the thought. "It absolutely cannot be like that! The people I care about will not be destroyed because of this!" Irving muttered to himself. Seeing Irving''s state, Vicky became alarmed. "What''s wrong? What do you mean by that?" Her voice snapped Irving back to reality. He realized he had been overthinking and shouldn''t place too much weight on the words of the Knowledge Fairy. With a smile, he reassured her, "It''s nothing serious. I''ve just been really busy lately, so my mood has been up and down. I''m almost back to normal now, so you don''t need to worry. Since you want to join me, then let''s go together! I will definitely ensure your safety during this mission, and I will make sure it succeeds." Irving''s rapid change in attitude left Vicky momentarily stunned. However, his response brought her great joy. Since Irving was willing to let her accompany him, she had no further complaints. After reaching this agreement, Irving called Aron and the others back in. He and Vicky informed them of their decision. Aron and the others naturally did not express any opposition; in fact, they thought Vicky''s involvement would greatly benefit their mission. Being a member of the Smith family, Vicky would undoubtedly be more familiar with the estate. Only Benjamin appeared slightly concerned, but he felt his opinion carried little weight. Even if he voiced his objections, Vicky would not accept them, so he ultimately remained silent. In Benjamin''s view, even if danger arose, Irving would be able to handle it. Chapter 321 - 321: The Smith Family Mansion, Completely Different from Before Outside the Smith family mansion in the suburbs of Starling City, Irving, Vicky, and members of the Angel Guild frowned as they stared at the estate. The expressions on their faces were grim, for they had discovered that the Smith family mansion was entirely different from what they remembered. The entire structure had undergone a drastic transformation, and even more strangely, the security personnel from Ocean Group stationed outside the mansion had no idea when this change had occurred. At that moment, Benjamin was engaged in a conversation with the security personnel. After a while, he ran directly to Vicky and Irving. "I''ve spoken with the security staff here," he said. "They''ve been on duty the whole time, but they genuinely don''t know why there''s been such a significant change at the mansion. They could be lying, but I doubt that''s the case. It''s likely that they''ve been affected by some sort of force. If this is the work of the Night Blades, then these security personnel wouldn''t be able to detect it. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it''s not the Night Blades, it could very well be caused by the powers of chaos." Benjamin laid out all the possibilities. This indicated that he himself was just as lost. After listening to Benjamin, Vicky nodded. "What should we do now? The mansion has changed drastically; shouldn''t we be more cautious?" It was evident that she was seeking Irving''s advice. Irving didn''t respond immediately. He simply stared at the grand entrance of the Smith family mansion. After a moment, he spoke slowly. "Since we''re already here, we should definitely enter the building. How can we find the chaos artifact if we don''t go inside the Smith family mansion?" Once he finished speaking, Irving turned his gaze toward Aron. Aron nodded and brought the old box imbued with chaotic energy to the front of the mansion. The moment the worn box was placed at the mansion''s entrance, it suddenly began to shake violently, emitting a brilliant purple light. Upon seeing the purple glow, Irving realized that the old box contained an even more powerful chaotic energy. "Perhaps our previous assumptions were wrong! The chaos artifact might have been inside the box all along!" Irving''s revelation astonished everyone. Aron quickly responded, "If that''s the case, shouldn''t we just open the box right here at the mansion''s entrance? It seems like a better choice not to enter the Smith family mansion after all." Anna quickly chimed in, "I agree with Aron. If we enter the Smith family mansion, we will definitely be affected by the chaotic forces still present inside. If we can open the box at the entrance, we won''t have to take such a huge risk." It was evident that the members of the Angel Guild were reluctant to step inside the Smith family mansion. The reason was clear: they felt the mansion was far too dangerous. Two members of the Angel Guild had been there before, while Nick, who had never visited, looked slightly puzzled. Irving nodded. "Then let''s proceed with your plan." After saying this, Irving took a step back. He had a nagging feeling that if Aron attempted to open the old box, it could lead to unexpected consequences. Irving''s actions puzzled Vicky and Benjamin. In a hushed voice, Vicky asked Irving, "Do you think this is going to endanger us? If you really believe that, why not warn them?" Irving smiled and replied, "Even if I wanted to warn them, they wouldn''t believe me. They''re just as eager to avoid entering the Smith family mansion. In fact, I''m quite keen to go inside because I believe there''s a significant reason for the mansion''s drastic changes." While Irving discussed this with Vicky, Benjamin quietly observed the actions of the Angel Guild members. They pulled out the powerful weapons and tools they had brought with them, hoping to use these to open the old box. However, after trying for a while, they eventually gave up. Although they managed to create a small gap in the box''s opening, when they peered inside, all they could see was an endless darkness. All their attempts to fully open the old box had failed. Aron returned to Irving and Vicky with a look of resignation. "We weren''t able to open the old box! Perhaps, like you said, we have no choice but to enter the Smith family mansion." Irving nodded. "Does anyone else have any other ideas? If not, let''s hurry inside. Wasting time here will only make our situation worse." With that, Irving took the lead and stepped into the Smith family mansion. The moment he stepped into the Smith family mansion, Irving felt the powerful chaotic energy that resided within. "When we were here last time, the chaotic energy wasn''t this strong. Something significant must have changed in the Smith family mansion during this time. We need to find out what caused this change." As Irving moved forward, he remained vigilant, observing his surroundings. Although he was eager to explore the mansion, he was acutely aware of the risks involved. The others followed closely behind him, moving cautiously. Their anxiety was greater than Irving''s. Members of the Angel Guild continuously used their tools to scan for signs of chaotic energy in the area. Vicky, as a member of the Smith family, felt the influence of the chaotic energy the moment she entered the mansion. Suddenly, she heard the voice of her ancestor. "Why have you returned here? Didn''t I tell you not to come back?" The ancestral spirit of the Smith family was clearly displeased by Vicky''s presence. Previously, the ancestor had warned her that returning would lead to great danger. Vicky hurriedly replied, "We came here to investigate the whereabouts of the chaos artifact. If we can''t find it, the Night Blades will pose a significant threat to us." As soon as she spoke, everyone turned their attention to her. Although Vicky knew she was responding to her ancestor, the others only saw her seemingly talking to herself, as they couldn''t hear the voice of the Smith family ancestor. Irving quickly approached Vicky. "What are you talking about? Who are you answering?" Vicky turned to look at Irving. "I''m answering my ancestor. He warned me to leave quickly. He said I would encounter tremendous danger here!" Upon hearing Vicky''s response, Irving''s expression grew serious. "I think your ancestor is right; you should leave here as soon as possible! You can wait for us at the entrance of the Smith family mansion!" With that, Irving directed his gaze toward Benjamin. Benjamin immediately understood Irving''s intention, so he pulled Vicky and attempted to leave the Smith family mansion. However, Irving and Benjamin''s movements were still a bit slow. Just as Benjamin was guiding Vicky toward the exit, the large door of the Smith family mansion slammed shut. Suddenly, a green flame flickered deep within the mansion, emanating a powerful chaotic energy. With the appearance of this green fire, it seemed that a multitude of monsters emerged within the Smith family mansion, all in a state of invisibility. Although the group couldn''t see these monsters, they could certainly feel their presence. The members of the Angel Guild quickly prepared for battle. Aron, Anna, and Nick each turned to face different directions, positioning themselves back to back for defense. Irving also sprang into action, moving to stand beside Vicky and Benjamin. "Just focus on keeping yourself safe! I''ll ensure Vicky''s protection personally!" Irving said coldly to Benjamin. Benjamin nodded and then increased the distance between himself, Irving, and Vicky. He understood that only Irving could adequately protect Vicky, so he chose to stay nearby but not too close, maximizing his own effectiveness. After a moment of vigilance, the group gradually relaxed. They suddenly noticed that the monsters that had appeared in the Smith family mansion didn''t seem intent on attacking them right away. Irving addressed the group, "There''s no need to panic! Although chaotic monsters have emerged, they may not be stronger than us. We have a significant number of people here. If we work together, we can handle any monsters that appear. Since we''ve come this far, we should push deeper into the mansion. Who knows, the chaotic artifact we''ve been searching for might be hidden in the depths of the Smith family mansion. If we find even one chaotic artifact, we can ensure that the Night Blades'' Shadow Celestial won''t be able to swiftly increase their power." Irving''s words helped everyone regain their composure. He then led Vicky to the front, with the members of the Angel Guild following closely behind them. Benjamin took a position on the side to provide cover for the others. Irving''s calm response prevented the group from falling into immediate danger. However, this didn''t guarantee that their plan would succeed, as the Smith family mansion also concealed a far more terrifying presence¡ªone that had been deliberately set to target Irving by the Shadow Celestial. After all, the ancestors of the Smith family were merely constructs of the Shadow Celestial, who certainly had the capability to set such traps. Chapter 322 - 322: Master of Schemes As soon as Irving and the others set foot in the Smith family mansion, the Shadow Celestial was already aware of their arrival. The Shadow Celestial had not only fabricated the ancestors of the Smith family but had also left behind more than one contingency within the mansion. In fact, Vicky herself could be influenced by the Shadow Celestial to some extent. However, the Shadow Celestial did not plan to reveal all of its trump cards under the current circumstances. There were more pressing matters that required its attention. The Shadow Celestial was at the headquarters of the Night Blades, having just learned that certain elders were secretly conspiring against it. "It seems those elders of the Night Blades are not planning to submit to me after all. Do you have any good ideas on how to make them yield quickly?" the Shadow Celestial asked the few members of the Night Blades standing before it. These members were not particularly strong, and their status within the Night Blades had been relatively low. It was only after the Shadow Celestial had successfully become the supreme leader of the Night Blades that these individuals were elevated to their current positions. As a result, they were extremely loyal to the Shadow Celestial. One of the Night Blades members spoke up directly. "Your Excellency, I think we should eliminate all the elders. After all, you can absorb their powers for yourself. As long as your strength is sufficient, we can defeat any opponent. Even Irving won''t stand a chance against you if you absorb the powers of all the elders." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, a smile spread across the Shadow Celestial''s face. "You''re right; I could indeed absorb the powers of these elders into my own body. However, their powers are not particularly useful to me. Moreover, if I absorb their strength, I will lose the ability to reclaim the power from the chaotic artifact. It would be more prudent to keep these elders around and have them serve my purposes." Just as the Shadow Celestial finished speaking, another member of the Night Blades chimed in. "I don''t believe all the elders are opposed to you. Our goal should be to identify those who are against you. Among those opposing elders, there must be some with significant strength. If we can eliminate the strongest of them, the others will lose the courage to defy you. We need to set a trap to lure out the most powerful elder who opposes you." Upon hearing this, the Shadow Celestial finally broke into a radiant smile. "You''re absolutely right! My thoughts align perfectly with yours! We must lure out all those who oppose me. To accomplish this, we need to devise a flawless scheme." The Shadow Celestial was indeed very passionate about crafting plots and was quite adept at it. It had already set a trap aimed at the elders of the Night Blades who opposed it, but those elders had not walked into the trap easily. This situation left the Shadow Celestial feeling slightly frustrated. However, upon learning of Irving''s entry into the Smith family mansion, the Shadow Celestial felt that it could connect all the pieces together. Determined to use Irving and his companions to its advantage, the Shadow Celestial declared, "You don''t need to remain in the shelter game world any longer! You should return to the real world as soon as possible, because our next plan requires action in both worlds simultaneously." The Shadow Celestial directly brought its loyal subordinates into the real world. After that, it gathered all the elders of the Night Blades together for an emergency meeting. All the elders were present, including Elder Astra, who had been secretly opposing the Shadow Celestial. The Shadow Celestial straightforwardly laid out Irving''s current situation. "Irving has entered the Smith family mansion, which means he will soon acquire even greater power. Irving is our biggest enemy in the Night Blades, so we must act quickly to counter him. Who do you think we should send to stop Irving''s progress?" The Shadow Celestial did not make an immediate decision, as it believed that making a choice would place it at a disadvantage. When the elders heard Irving''s name, their expressions grew grim. Irving had caused them significant trouble in the past, and none of the elders believed they could easily defeat him. Elder Astra was also feeling quite hesitant. However, his hesitation was not about whether to confront Irving; rather, he was deliberating on how to justify stepping forward. Astra believed that only by demonstrating his true abilities would the other elders support him. Defeating Irving would be the best way to showcase his strength. After pondering for a moment, Elder Astra took a step forward. "I am more than willing to attempt to confront Irving, but I cannot guarantee that I can defeat him on my own. If you could provide me with assistance, my chances of success would be significantly higher." Upon hearing Elder Astra''s words, the Shadow Celestial smiled and nodded. "Of course, there is no problem! You are the only one willing to step up against Irving, so I will certainly provide you with assistance. What kind of help do you need? All the weapons of the Night Blades are at your disposal. Besides the Night Blades'' weapons, I can also grant you a portion of my chaotic power. However, I suspect you may not be very skilled at using the powers of chaos." The Shadow Celestial did not notice anything unusual about Elder Astra. Therefore, it continued to observe the expressions of all the elders, and its response was quite standard. After hearing this, Elder Astra''s expression remained unchanged. "I indeed do not excel at using the powers of chaos, so I would prefer to select weapons and items from the Night Blades. I would like to gain access to the Dark Portal." Elder Astra directly mentioned the name of the Dark Portal. Upon hearing this name, the faces of the other Night Blades elders turned pale with fear. The Dark Portal was a very mysterious artifact within the Night Blades. The previous supreme leader of the Night Blades had used the Dark Portal, but the consequence was a severe backlash against himself. The Dark Portal could summon terrifying monsters, but these creatures would not only target the enemies of the user; they would also pose a direct threat to the user themselves. Although the Shadow Celestial was not very familiar with the Dark Portal, it had heard legends regarding it from its trusted subordinates. The Shadow Celestial''s expression showed a hint of hesitation as it slowly asked Elder Astra, "Are you really certain you want to use the Dark Portal? Can you tell me in advance what you plan to do with it?" With a smile, Elder Astra replied, "I hope to use the Dark Portal to unleash a great disaster in the real world. This way, Irving and his allies will pay a heavy price." Upon hearing this, all the members of the Night Blades were taken aback. Although they often created crises in the real world, they felt that using the Dark Portal was a bit too extreme. "I think this approach is highly unreasonable! If we use the Dark Portal, the Night Blades will become the enemies of everyone," one elder stood up to oppose. Another elder quickly added, "I also believe this plan is incredibly flawed. Even if we create a massive disaster in the real world, we may not gain the upper hand in the shelter game. Moreover, if we force everyone into becoming our enemies, our subsequent actions will become exceedingly difficult. We still need to cooperate with others." One by one, the elders of the Night Blades stood up to express their opposition. Elder Astra''s expression remained unchanged; he seemed to believe that their objections were unfounded. The Shadow Celestial did not speak, instead fixing its gaze on Elder Astra. It finally sensed something odd about Astra, but at that moment, it could not determine why he was acting this way. After a while, the Shadow Celestial slowly spoke. "You see, so many elders have voiced their objections. Do you have anything you''d like to say? If you can''t provide a reasonable explanation, I won''t allow you to use the Dark Portal." In truth, the Shadow Celestial preferred a stable situation. It did not wish to exacerbate the conflict with Irving. Instead, it hoped for a calm environment to collect chaos artifacts while gradually gaining control over the entire Night Blades. With a smile, Elder Astra replied, "I believe that the chaos artifacts are certainly held by major forces in the real world. By using the Dark Portal, we can unleash a huge disaster in the real world. To quell this disaster, the major forces will undoubtedly bring forth all the weapons they possess. Thus, we can discover the whereabouts of the chaos artifacts. Moreover, when this great disaster occurs, Irving and his allies will undoubtedly scramble to respond. We will then find ourselves in a very advantageous position. We can either launch an attack against Irving, putting him in a difficult spot, or we can feign cooperation with him." Elder Astra''s reasoning was quite compelling. The Shadow Celestial couldn''t help but nod in agreement. However, it did not fully trust him. Suddenly, the Shadow Celestial realized that it could utilize its loyal subordinates in the real world to deal with both Elder Astra and Irving simultaneously. After coming to this conclusion, the Shadow Celestial smiled and nodded. "I think you can proceed with this plan! I authorize you to use the Dark Portal! Furthermore, I also grant you the authority to command all members of the Night Blades in the real world!" Chapter 323 - 323: Two-Handed Preparation Shadow Celestial''s swift agreement to Elder Astra''s request left the other elders of Night Blades in shock. One elder, unable to contain himself, stepped forward and asked Shadow Celestial with a hint of disbelief in his voice, "My lord, are you truly going to agree to this? The Dark Portal cannot be easily entrusted to Elder Astra! While I believe his abilities are indeed strong enough, this action poses significant risks for us, the Night Blades." Before the elder could finish, Shadow Celestial shook his head decisively. "You need not continue to persuade me. I find Elder Astra''s plan to be exceptionally sound. Therefore, Elder Astra, you may proceed with your actions directly!" With that, Shadow Celestial turned and left the room. Elder Astra, too, did not linger for long. He felt no need to engage in extensive discussions with the other elders of Night Blades. In his view, some of the elders were already covertly aligning with him. His only task was to demonstrate his strength to solidify their support. As for the elders who did not back him, he certainly had no intention of wasting words on them. Nodding to the other elders, Astra quickly exited the room. He intended to first acquire the Dark Portal and then hasten to the real world. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Astra believed that he needed to act quickly. He had to complete all preparations before Shadow Celestial could sense that something was amiss. Initially, Astra thought he would face obstacles from others while trying to obtain the Dark Portal. To his surprise, the member in charge of the Night Blades'' treasury handed over the Dark Portal to him without hesitation upon seeing him. "Lord Shadow Celestial has instructed us to give you the Dark Portal as soon as we see you. He also wishes for us to convey a message," the treasury member said with a smile. "He hopes you can deliver a significant blow to the Angel Guild! Irving is no longer our primary enemy; the Angel Guild has become our main foe." After hearing this, Elder Astra nodded. "I understand! I will do my utmost to inflict substantial damage on the Angel Guild." With that, he took the Dark Portal and departed. In truth, Elder Astra was unaware of the real meaning behind Shadow Celestial''s message. He simply interpreted it as a new directive from Shadow Celestial. As Elder Astra made his way to the real world with the Dark Portal, Shadow Celestial was in a concealed room, making contact with his trusted confidant already dispatched to the real world. "We must revise our previous plans! Do not act recklessly; just observe Irving''s every move from the shadows. Elder Astra has already taken the Dark Portal to the real world, where he will launch an attack on the Angel Guild and Irving. If Elder Astra intends to collaborate with Irving and the others, you need to inform me of this immediately. Aside from the unexpected situations I just mentioned, you need not worry too much about any other occurrences," Shadow Celestial instructed his confidant. In reality, Shadow Celestial had prepared for both scenarios. Regardless of Elder Astra''s intentions, he had the capability to create a significant crisis in the real world. This would inevitably throw various factions into a state of panic. Such a situation would work to Shadow Celestial''s advantage, allowing him to seize more clues about the chaotic artifacts. Moreover, Shadow Celestial had already detected Irving and others at the Smith family ancestral home. He decided to leverage the chaotic power lingering within that location to negotiate with Irving. If Irving was willing to collaborate with him, he would share Elder Astra''s operational plans. If not, he would use Elder Astra to deal directly with Irving. With this two-pronged approach, as long as one of his strategies succeeded, Shadow Celestial stood to gain significantly. He believed he had positioned himself in an invulnerable spot. "Now I just have to wait for Irving and the others to reach the inner depths of the Smith family ancestral home. The chaotic power in their current area isn''t strong enough; I must continue to exercise patience," Shadow Celestial murmured to himself. At nearly the same time, Irving and his companions were cautiously making their way through the Smith family ancestral home. Following the recent unexpected events, they had all become much more vigilant. After passing through several doors, they finally arrived at a well-lit building. Outside, they could see two figures moving around within. This sight left everyone puzzled. Vicky lowered her voice and asked Irving, "How is this possible? There shouldn''t be anyone in the ancestral home." Irving gently patted Vicky on the head, hoping to calm her down. He knew very well that what they were witnessing was indeed strange. However, he believed that only in the face of odd occurrences could they uncover more clues. "Don''t panic just yet! The appearance of these peculiar situations could be beneficial for us. We might finally find some leads from these anomalies," he reassured her. After saying this, Irving turned his attention to the members of the Angel Guild. "You all stay here! I will move forward alone! Hand over the box containing the chaotic power to me." Irving''s meaning was very clear. He felt that advancing together posed too great a risk. If he moved forward alone, he could rely on his own strength to ensure his safety. His words caused some hesitation among the members of the Angel Guild. Aron believed that the box containing the chaotic power was discovered by them, so a member of the Angel Guild should accompany Irving. "I think I should go with you. I have a better understanding of the box containing the chaotic power," Aron stated, stepping forward with the box in hand. Seeing this, Irving''s expression became slightly unnatural. "You still don''t trust me?" As Aron closed the distance to just a step away from Irving, Irving bluntly asked him. Aron responded with a hint of confusion, "What do you mean by that?" "My meaning is quite clear! The reason you want to accompany me is that you''re worried I will steal the box containing the chaotic power, isn''t it?" "I absolutely do not think that! I just feel that I can provide assistance if I accompany you!" Aron hurriedly explained. He didn''t want his relationship with Irving to deteriorate as it had before. Aron had already realized that the strength of the Angel Guild was not as formidable as he had once thought. Without Irving''s help, the Angel Guild would be unable to confront the threat posed by the Night Blades. After hearing Aron''s words, Irving nodded. "In that case, just hand over the box to me! You don''t need to accompany me! I can succeed on my own!" With Irving having said this, Aron had no choice but to reluctantly hand over the box containing the chaotic power. Irving took the box and quickly moved toward the brightly lit building ahead, leaving the others behind to watch his actions. Aron felt a bit awkward and, after a moment of thought, returned to the group of Angel Guild members. At that moment, Vicky spoke up. "Irving is just that kind of person. Once he has a plan in mind, he won''t easily change it. I don''t think what Irving did was intentionally aimed at you." Vicky hoped to defend Irving a little. Although Vicky believed that Irving was the strongest among them, she still thought it was important for him to maintain good relations with the others. After hearing her comments, Aron could only nod awkwardly. The other members of the Angel Guild felt somewhat uncomfortable as well. Anna and Nick believed that Irving was indeed being a bit dismissive toward them. However, they also recognized that Irving''s stance wasn''t entirely unreasonable. After all, he was the strongest among them. If Irving thought that having others accompany him would put them in danger, then it made sense for him to act alone. The group fell into silence. A few minutes later, Benjamin suddenly broke the stillness. "Do you guys feel like there are a lot of transparent monsters around us? I feel like countless eyes are watching us!" His words sent a wave of panic through everyone. Aron, Anna, and Nick immediately began to scout their surroundings. They quickly realized that what Benjamin said was indeed true. There were numerous monsters around them, and they were completely transparent. If they hadn''t taken a moment to calm down and focus on the fluctuations of power around them, they would never have noticed their presence. Vicky instinctively moved closer to Benjamin. She knew that in a crisis, he was the one who could help her. "What should we do now? Should we attack the monsters around us? We''ve encountered a similar situation before. Back then, Irving led us quickly away from the danger. But we can''t leave now; we have to wait for Irving to return." Aron quickly expressed his thoughts. Although the situation they faced was similar to before, without Irving present, they couldn''t muster the resolve to leave in a hurry. Benjamin didn''t answer Aron''s question because he didn''t know what to do either. In his view, since the transparent monsters hadn''t attacked them yet, they didn''t need to respond immediately. Chapter 324 - 324: Negotiations Break Down, Becoming Archenemies Irving was unaware of the situation his companions were facing. At that moment, he had arrived in front of a brightly lit building. After observing the interior for a moment, he pushed the door open and walked inside. The instant he stepped into the building, Irving suddenly felt a familiar sensation. After contemplating for a moment, he realized that this familiar feeling was reminiscent of his experience entering the Abyss of Death. He quickly concluded that the Smith family estate was now under the influence of Shadow Celestial. Once inside the building, Irving looked at the two figures within and smiled as he spoke. "You should be able to hear me, right? If you are minions of Shadow Celestial, just summon him directly. I have previously collaborated with him, and I believe there is still a possibility for cooperation." Although Irving''s tone was casual, he was prepared for battle. No sooner had he finished speaking than the two figures nearby swiftly vanished from sight. Before long, the figure of Shadow Celestial appeared within Irving''s line of sight. Shadow Celestial smiled as he gazed at Irving, who also returned the smile. "Why are you here? What is your connection to the chaotic artifact? What exactly are your intentions?" Irving asked Shadow Celestial three questions in quick succession. Shadow Celestial sighed. "You''re still as impatient as ever. We have worked together in the past, and I believe that before we discuss other matters, we should have a conversation now that we''ve met again." Irving found himself at a loss for words at Shadow Celestial''s response. "Don''t you realize that my companions and I are facing a tremendous danger? Do you have control over the chaotic power within the Smith family estate? Are the transparent monsters we encountered earlier your doing? Why are you doing this?" Irving shot off several more questions. Shadow Celestial finally understood that Irving was not interested in idle chatter, so he decided to stop beating around the bush. "Those transparent monsters were indeed left by me. However, I cannot control them, as they gained self-awareness when I entered the Abyss of Death. The chaotic power within the Smith family estate is not under my control either. It seems to have been seized by someone else. I am currently attempting to regain control over that chaotic power," Shadow Celestial explained. Shadow Celestial''s response did not exceed Irving''s expectations. Irving actually believed that Shadow Celestial was unable to exert complete control over the Smith family estate. He nodded in acknowledgment. "Since you''ve answered my previous questions, shouldn''t you also respond to the initial ones I posed? When I was in the Abyss of Death, I sensed that you possessed the powers of chaos. You also mentioned that you entered the Abyss of Death in pursuit of greater chaotic power. Now that you''re here, does it mean you have found a way to access the chaotic power within the Smith family estate? And can you obtain chaotic power through the chaotic artifact as well?" Irving''s words surprised Shadow Celestial. He hadn''t anticipated that Irving would have such a deep understanding of him. The expression on Shadow Celestial''s face quickly turned serious. He realized that he knew too little about Irving. It finally clicked for him why the Night Blades had always considered Irving their primary enemy. "Your assumptions are correct. I do need more powerful chaotic energy, and I do require the chaotic artifact to enhance my powers. However, I believe that you and I are not enemies. The power you possess is of the light; it is the power given by the Taikoo Divine Clan. These powers are inherently in conflict with chaotic energy. Even if you were to master immense chaotic power, your overall strength would not see a significant increase. Therefore, I think we can still pursue collaboration." In response to Shadow Celestial''s statement, Irving showed no immediate reaction. He simply waited for him to continue. "As long as you can provide me with the clues to the chaotic artifact, I can continue collaborating with you. I have complete control over the Night Blades now. I can offer you substantial assistance. Whether in the real world or in the Shelter Game, my strength is greater than you imagine." After Shadow Celestial finished speaking, he awaited Irving''s response. Irving pondered for a moment before answering. "I refuse! If you genuinely want to collaborate with me, you must disband the Night Blades. To me, the Night Blades are the most evil organization." Shadow Celestial was taken aback by Irving''s firm refusal. He hadn''t expected such a straightforward denial. With a hint of surprise, he asked, "Just how much harm did the Night Blades cause you? Who among the Night Blades is a thorn in your side? If you truly wish to eliminate someone from the Night Blades, I can help you with that." After all, Shadow Celestial was the founder of the Night Blades. He certainly did not want the organization he had established to be easily destroyed. Moreover, Shadow Celestial felt that Irving was being rather irrational at the moment. When Irving heard Shadow Celestial''s words, he chuckled. "You really don''t understand me at all. The Night Blades did cause me a great deal of trouble in the past, but those who inflicted significant losses on me have already been eliminated. My opposition to the Night Blades is not based on personal grudges. My objective is to ensure the stability of the human world before the arrival of the Dark Overlord and prepare for the impending apocalypse. The existence of the Night Blades poses a major obstacle to my ultimate goal, so I naturally need to eradicate them completely. Furthermore, I believe you should stop collecting the other chaotic artifacts. When all the chaotic artifacts are gathered together, it could potentially trigger unforeseen consequences. The powers of chaos are already prone to causing disasters, and overwhelming chaotic power could very well turn you into a monster." Irving''s words reflected his true thoughts. However, to Shadow Celestial, it was evident that Irving''s remarks were laced with sarcasm. "Do you even know what you''re saying?! The power I possess is the powers of chaos. How could the powers of chaos possibly turn me into a monster?!" Shadow Celestial''s tone had become significantly more serious than before. "I''ll ask you one last time: are you willing to cooperate with me? If you refuse again, don''t blame me for being impolite! I can make you pay a very heavy price!" In response to Shadow Celestial''s threat, Irving''s answer was unequivocal. "Since you asked me again, I will gladly respond once more. If you want to cooperate with me, you must do as I say." At this point in their conversation, both sides realized that their negotiations had completely fallen apart. Shadow Celestial let out a cold laugh. "You don''t actually believe that your current strength is enough to defeat me, do you? Your current power doesn''t even ensure the safety of your companions. Neither you nor your allies can safely leave the Smith family estate!" After saying this, Shadow Celestial''s figure quickly faded away. Almost simultaneously, Vicky''s scream reached Irving''s ears. In that instant, Irving sprang into action, hastily making his way out of the building. When Irving returned outside, he found Vicky, Benjamin, and members of the Angel Guild surrounded by a horde of monsters. These creatures were all twisted humanoid forms, clearly the result of chaotic power. "What Shadow Celestial just said was indeed a lie! He claimed he couldn''t control the monsters in the Smith family estate, but clearly, he can," Irving realized immediately that his previous assessment had been correct. Shadow Celestial had been dishonest, which meant he had never truly intended to cooperate with Irving. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without hesitation, Irving drew his staff and unleashed the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl against the chaotic monsters. Under his assault, the creatures were swiftly driven away, ensuring Vicky and the others were safe. "Are you okay? You weren''t hurt in the attack, were you?" Irving asked, genuinely concerned for Vicky. Vicky shook her head. "What''s going on? Why did those monsters suddenly attack us? They didn''t seem hostile at all just moments ago." Aron, slightly surprised, turned to Irving. Irving recounted everything he had experienced in the building. After hearing his account, the group fell silent, knowing that the enemies they faced had just become significantly more formidable. "The Night Blades are already very strong, and now their leader is Shadow Celestial. Our future actions will undoubtedly become increasingly difficult," Anna said, her tone filled with discouragement. However, Aron felt there was no need for such worry. "While the Night Blades are indeed stronger now, we will not be defeated! Our own strength is also growing! Moreover, the clues we have related to the chaotic artifacts are clearly more abundant than theirs. Otherwise, Shadow Celestial wouldn''t need to approach Irving to discuss cooperation." Aron''s words suddenly made Irving realize that he had overlooked some crucial information. He nodded emphatically. "I think Aron is absolutely right. We have a significant lead in our search for the chaotic artifacts. Otherwise, Shadow Celestial wouldn''t be so eager to negotiate with me." What Irving and Aron said helped calm the others down. In stark contrast, Shadow Celestial''s mood was extremely furious. He had completely severed ties with Irving, and they had become mortal enemies. Chapter 325 - 325: Do Not Fear Threats Although Shadow Celestial was extremely angry at that moment, he still managed to maintain his composure. He realized that he needed to take action promptly; he could no longer allow Irving and the others to advance within the Smith family ancestral home. Shadow Celestial directly contacted his trusted subordinates who were already deployed in the real world. "The situation has changed significantly. You must head to Starling City as soon as possible. It would be best if you could launch an attack directly on the Smith family ancestral home in the suburbs of Starling City. If you''re not prepared, then just inform Elder Astra about this matter. I believe Elder Astra will know what actions should be taken." Having conveyed his new orders, Shadow Celestial decided to head to the ruins of the Abyss of Death within the shelter game world. Despite the Abyss of Death having been completely reduced to ruins during previous battles, some chaotic powers still lingered there. Moreover, Shadow Celestial believed there must be clues related to the chaotic artifact hidden within the Abyss of Death. After Shadow Celestial left the headquarters of the Night Blades, two elders who remained at the headquarters met in secret. These two elders had some connections with Elder Astra, and they hoped to regain control over the Night Blades. "The current situation seems rather peculiar. Shadow Celestial is very concerned about Irving''s actions. Could it be that there really is a chaotic artifact in the Smith family ancestral home?" One of the elders asked the other, his voice barely above a whisper, aware that many of Shadow Celestial''s subordinates were present at the Night Blades headquarters. Yet, they had no choice but to meet at the headquarters. If they met outside, Shadow Celestial would surely notice something was amiss very quickly. The other elder wore a confused expression. After a moment of hesitation, he slowly replied, "Regardless, the enmity between Shadow Celestial and Irving is good news for us. At least for now, Irving and Shadow Celestial will view each other as their primary opponents. We can gather our strength in the shadows. If Elder Astra is successful, we can swiftly regain control over the Night Blades. If Elder Astra ultimately fails, we can still bide our time and wait for a better opportunity." The two elders remaining at the Night Blades headquarters reached a consensus. While they fully supported Elder Astra''s actions, they also believed that they could not afford to take excessive risks. Meanwhile, at the Smith family ancestral home, Irving quickly eliminated all the monsters surrounding his companions. During the battle, he summoned his Lava Giant puppets, which stood out prominently within the ancestral home. Aron felt a twinge of concern; he believed the presence of the Lava Giants could very well jeopardize their mission. "Shouldn''t you put those Lava Giant puppets away? I feel like they''re just too conspicuous. They might alert someone. It''s possible that the chaotic artifact within the Smith family ancestral home has a consciousness of its own. Some of the chaotic artifacts recorded by our Angel Guild do possess self-awareness." After hearing Aron''s words, Irving nodded and dismissed the Lava Giant puppets. "What should we do next? Should we continue to advance deeper into the Smith family ancestral home, or do we need to pull back and think of another plan?" Benjamin asked Irving and Aron. Benjamin felt that pushing forward in the Smith family ancestral home was too dangerous, especially since they were aware of the close connection between the ancestral home and Shadow Celestial. It was likely that Shadow Celestial had set traps for them within. Irving shook his head firmly. "We absolutely cannot just retreat! If we pull back now, it means Shadow Celestial has succeeded. We cannot yield to his threats. We should not be afraid of his intimidation! He definitely cannot come into the real world directly! He can only gather power within the shelter game world!" Irving had a solid understanding of Shadow Celestial. Although Shadow Celestial had managed to escape from the Abyss of Death, his current power was still insufficient for him to manifest in the real world. Irving aimed to use this time to quickly locate enough chaotic artifacts. This way, when Shadow Celestial eventually appeared in the real world, he would possess greater strength. By then, even if a battle broke out in reality, he would have a better chance of winning. Since Irving had expressed this resolve, the others naturally did not oppose. Under Irving''s leadership, they continued deeper into the Smith family ancestral home. After passing through corridor after corridor and door after door, they finally reached the innermost sanctum of the Smith family ancestral home. Here lay the family shrine, where the ancestral tablets of the Smith family were enshrined. At that moment, a figure knelt with their back turned to Irving and the others. The moment Vicky saw the figure, her face turned pale. It seemed she recognized the person''s identity, and she stepped back a few paces, whispering, "That person in front looks like one of my ancestors! Some of you have seen him before!" As Vicky spoke, Irving and Aron exchanged glances. Both had encountered the Smith family ancestor before, and they had even fought against him. The Smith family ancestor had previously demonstrated immense power. Irving was also aware that the ancestor was a creation of Shadow Celestial. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now that Irving had become a sworn enemy of Shadow Celestial, it meant that the Smith family ancestor might very well attack them at any moment. Irving was prepared for battle, but to his surprise, the Smith family ancestor did not choose to attack him directly. Instead, he slowly stood up and turned to face the group. "I know what brings you here. All I can tell you now is that your goal cannot be achieved. The chaotic artifact that was originally left in the Smith family ancestral home has already been taken by someone else." The ancestor''s words shocked everyone. Irving quickly asked, "How do I know you''re not lying to me right now? You are a creation of Shadow Celestial. What you''re saying could very well be something he made you say on purpose." A bittersweet smile appeared on the ancestor''s face. "You''re right; I am indeed a creation of Shadow Celestial. However, many years have passed since my inception. I now possess self-awareness. The reason I don''t know who took the chaotic artifact is simply that some of my memories are lost. You will not be able to help me recover them, as the person who took the chaotic artifact is exceptionally powerful. You might even know the person who took it because I sense a similar aura in some of you." The ancestor''s words left the group puzzled. Those behind Irving were observing each other, but Irving kept his gaze fixed on the Smith family ancestor. "Don''t think you can sow distrust among my companions this way. Do you recognize this box?" Irving said, throwing the box tainted with chaotic power onto the ground close to the Smith family ancestor. The Smith family ancestor nodded and said, "I recognize this box. The chaotic artifact was contained within it. When the chaotic artifact was taken, this box was taken as well. Since you have obtained this box, it means that the person who took the chaotic artifact has decided to make an enemy of you. He is trying to lead you into a state of confusion." The ancestor''s words made a lot of sense, but Irving found it hard to trust him completely. "What you''re saying sounds somewhat reasonable, but after thinking it over, I see significant flaws in your argument. If someone could take the chaotic artifact, that person would certainly not be weak. Moreover, it''s likely that this person exists in the real world. Do you think there are others out there capable of this besides us? My companions and I represent all the powerful forces in the real world. Unless you''re suggesting that a member of the Night Blades took the chaotic artifact. But if that were the case, Shadow Celestial wouldn''t be in such a hurry; he should already have obtained that chaotic artifact." Hearing Irving''s words, the Smith family ancestor smiled and replied, "You are indeed powerful, but how do you know there aren''t stronger individuals out there? Do you truly believe you''ve found all the strong ones in the real world?" The ancestor''s rhetorical question left Irving momentarily speechless. He suddenly realized that he had been a bit too arrogant. Given the series of crises triggered by the blood moon power, it was clear that other strong individuals existed in the real world. He hadn''t encountered them simply because the timing wasn''t right. Irving''s expression shifted as he contemplated what course of action to take next. Just as he was deep in thought, a violent tremor suddenly echoed from afar. The Smith family ancestor murmured, "Someone is attacking the Smith family ancestral home! It seems Shadow Celestial can no longer wait to make you pay the price!" As soon as the ancestor finished speaking, the interior of the Smith family ancestral home began to change drastically. Every building started to decay rapidly, and everyone realized that the situation was about to become extremely dangerous. Irving immediately made a decision. He calmly addressed the group, "Given the circumstances, we have no other choice. We must temporarily leave the Smith family ancestral home!" With that, Irving took the lead and quickly moved toward the exit of the Smith family ancestral home. Chapter 326 - 326: The Devious Nature of the Werewolf In the world of the shelter game, at the edge of the ruins of the Desolate Canyon, Elder Lawrence and Sophia were making their way along a rugged path. They were doing this because they sensed the power of the blood moon emanating from the end of the road. Although Elder Lawrence had barely managed to cooperate with Irving and Shadow Celestial to defeat the terrifying monster lurking deep within the Abyss of Death during the final battle, he had exhausted all his trump cards in the process. At this point, Lawrence could offer Sophia only some information; he had become of little use otherwise. Sophia even felt that Lawrence was holding her back. "When are we going to find the heart of the blood moon?" Sophia asked coldly, turning to Elder Lawrence. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, Lawrence responded with a slightly trembling voice, "I can already sense the power of the blood moon. If we keep moving along this path, we will eventually find the heart. Even if the heart was once consumed by the terrifying monster from the Abyss of Death, it cannot be destroyed." The heart of the blood moon they were referring to was, in fact, the heart of the Werewolf God. The Werewolf God had once completely controlled the power of the blood moon. When the Werewolf God fell, the power of the blood moon fused with its heart. Lawrence and Sophia had initially planned to separate the power of the blood moon from the heart using the characteristics of the Abyss of Death. However, they had not anticipated that their actions would lead to a series of unexpected battles. Sophia was extremely dissatisfied with Lawrence''s response. "You told me the same thing two days ago. Two days have passed, and not only have we failed to find the heart of the blood moon, but the power of the blood moon we can sense is also getting weaker. The blood moon might have been completely destroyed. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps we should find other ways to enhance our own power instead of wandering around this ruin like headless chickens." Sophia''s tone was filled with anger. She felt that her actions were not befitting of a powerful werewolf. As the Werewolf Queen, Sophia believed she should command the werewolf army to crush all civilized worlds. Even if she couldn''t lead the werewolf army to dominate the entire real world, she felt she should at least rule the shelter game world. Elder Lawrence was somewhat speechless. He hadn''t expected Sophia''s temperament to become so peculiar. When he first met her, he thought she was quite naive, which is why he was willing to cooperate with her. His original intention was to use Sophia, but he hadn''t anticipated that he would find himself at a disadvantage during their collaboration. "Don''t be so anxious! I assure you, we will definitely find the heart of the blood moon," Lawrence said, trying to reassure her. Sophia scoffed at Lawrence''s promise. In Sophia''s eyes, Lawrence was clearly too weak at the moment. She was contemplating how to exploit any remaining value he had to maximize her own gains. After a short while of continuing their journey, they were blocked by a sudden mountain range that appeared out of nowhere. It was evident that this mountain had emerged due to a change in the terrain. Elder Lawrence looked at the unexpectedly appearing mountains and sighed. "It seems we can only take a break here for the night. Although we are quite powerful, continuing our journey at night would be very dangerous." Sophia was already extremely angry, and upon hearing Lawrence''s words, her frustration only intensified. "You actually plan to stop and rest?! We haven''t found the heart of the blood moon yet! We absolutely should not rest until we locate the heart!" Sophia insisted that Elder Lawrence continue onward. Although Lawrence was very fatigued, he had no choice. His strength was far inferior to Sophia''s. Not long after they resumed their trek, they were suddenly confronted by a figure blocking their path. It was Shadow Celestial. Sophia had not seen Shadow Celestial before, so she regarded him with a scrutinizing gaze. Elder Lawrence was also somewhat surprised upon seeing Shadow Celestial. "I''ve been looking for you for quite a while; I thought you had left this place. It seems you haven''t given up on the search for the heart of the blood moon," Shadow Celestial said with a smile. Upon hearing his words, both Lawrence and Sophia prepared for battle. They instinctively felt that Shadow Celestial intended to compete with them for the heart of the blood moon. Shadow Celestial, sensing their thoughts, smiled and offered an explanation. "I don''t think you need to be so wary! The heart of the blood moon is of no use to me! I simply wish to obtain more powerful chaotic energy. Therefore, only the chaotic artifact and things related to chaotic power are of value to me." Shadow Celestial''s explanation did little to ease their suspicions. Sophia and Elder Lawrence remained on high alert. After a moment of contemplation, Shadow Celestial turned his gaze toward Sophia. "As the most powerful werewolf still in existence, you must be very eager to obtain the heart of the blood moon, right? I can provide you with significant assistance in your search for it. I have already taken control of the Night Blades. With so many members, they can gather the most information." Sophia looked at Shadow Celestial with her crimson eyes, fully aware that he likely had corresponding conditions. Thus, she chose to listen patiently. After finishing the first part of his statement, Shadow Celestial turned his focus to Elder Lawrence. "My condition is very simple: hand Elder Lawrence over to me." Upon hearing Shadow Celestial''s words, Elder Lawrence immediately drew his staff. "I knew you came here with malicious intent! We will never cooperate with you! Sophia will not be swayed by your words!" After saying this, Lawrence launched an attack on Shadow Celestial. However, his assault had no effect on Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial did not retaliate, as he was waiting for Sophia''s response. After contemplating for a moment, Sophia nodded and said, "No problem. As long as you can help me find the heart of the blood moon, I can hand it over to you for handling." Sophia''s response left Elder Lawrence in shock. He looked at her with terror in his eyes. "Why are you doing this?! Don''t you trust me anymore?! Do you think Shadow Celestial is more trustworthy than I am?!" Faced with Lawrence''s incredulous tone, Sophia replied calmly, "I don''t believe Shadow Celestial is more trustworthy than you. However, Shadow Celestial is at least stronger than you; he can provide me with more assistance going forward. You are of no use to me anymore. Handing you over to him in exchange for his help is the last bit of value you have to me." Sophia spoke these words with great composure. Lawrence finally realized he had overlooked a crucial factor: every werewolf has a cunning nature. Although Sophia had once been human, when she was in her werewolf form, her devious instincts would gradually take over. Sophia had been in her werewolf state for a long time, which meant that her sinister nature had completely dominated her. "I shouldn''t have cooperated with you from the start! Even if I did, I should have kept some cards up my sleeve!" Elder Lawrence lamented regretfully. Sophia had no intention of saying anything more. In her view, any additional words would only delay her chances of obtaining the heart of the blood moon. "I''ve decided to hand him over to you. When can you deliver the heart of the blood moon to me?" Shadow Celestial was taken aback by how quickly Sophia agreed. After pondering her question for a moment, he replied, "In half a month''s time, I will return here and bring the heart of the blood moon with me. We can establish a contract. If I fail to fulfill the terms of the contract, you will be able to draw immense power from me. Even if you ultimately cannot obtain the power of the blood moon, the powers of chaos will still be very beneficial to you." Sophia agreed without hesitation. "You''re right! Then let''s establish a contract! During this time, I will provide you with assistance! If you want to deal with Irving, I will supply you with plenty of information!" Shadow Celestial was taken aback by Sophia''s words. He had initially thought that collaborating with her would only allow him to control Elder Lawrence; he never expected Sophia to be willing to work with him against Irving. "Why are you doing this? As far as I know, you were allies with Irving before," Shadow Celestial inquired. Sophia responded coolly, "That was a long time ago. Although we were allies then, he didn''t provide me with sufficient help. He couldn''t grant me the powerful strength I sought. That proves that cooperating with him was not worth it at all." Sophia''s reasoning aligned almost completely with that of the werewolves. Even Shadow Celestial felt a chill run down his spine. He couldn''t help but inwardly reflect, "Cunning and cold-bloodedness are indeed the nature of werewolves! Even Sophia, who was once human, has become treacherous and ruthless since transforming into a werewolf." Though Shadow Celestial said nothing outwardly, he had begun to grow wary of Sophia in secret. After all, if Sophia could stab Irving in the back so decisively now, she could just as easily do the same to him in the future. "Then we have reached an agreement! Our upcoming actions will surely be successful!" Shadow Celestial said, wearing a forced smile on his face. Chapter 327 - 327: Envoy of Filth Inside the Smith family ancestral home, Irving was leading his companions quickly toward the exit. At that moment, the exit of the Smith family ancestral home was shrouded in a thick black mist, which was entirely different from the dark fog that Elder Howard possessed. This black mist enveloping the exit appeared like a pool of rotting sludge. Within this decaying sludge lay the powers of chaos, mingled with a certain degree of blood moon energy. Ordinary members of the Night Blades were incapable of wielding such abilities; the one responsible for this display was a powerful figure sent by the Shadow Celestial to the real world, known as the Envoy of Filth. The Envoy of Filth was hiding not far from the exit of the Smith family ancestral home, quietly observing everything. The task assigned to him by the Shadow Celestial was to launch an assault on the Smith family''s residence, thereby forcing Irving and his companions to flee quickly from the ancestral home. The Envoy of Filth was determined to remain there until he confirmed that Irving had left the premises. Behind the Envoy of Filth, two ordinary members of the Night Blades were watching the direction of the exit with trepidation. These two members had actually experienced all the previous battles. They understood very well that Irving''s strength surpassed all expectations. Although the Envoy of Filth had demonstrated power beyond that of Elder Seville, they still felt that his efforts would ultimately fail. Under the gaze of the three, Irving and his group burst out of the Smith family ancestral home. As soon as one of the ordinary Night Blades spotted Irving, he spoke in a trembling voice, "Envoy! Our task is complete! Can we leave now? Staying here could expose us to unpredictable dangers." Upon hearing the words of the Night Blades member behind him, the Envoy of Filth quietly nodded. The three of them then swiftly departed. Irving and his companions remained unaware of the Envoy of Filth''s presence. At that moment, Irving was studying the pool of rotting sludge enveloping the exit of the Smith family ancestral home. "The members of the Night Blades cannot use such powers. So our previous assumption was correct: Shadow Celestial has already begun targeting us," Irving said coldly to the others behind him. At this point, Aron directly asked Irving, "What should we do now? We need to identify Shadow Celestial''s subordinates! The threat they pose to us is immense." Irving nodded in agreement with Aron''s statement. "You''re right, but how are we supposed to draw them out? They certainly won''t reveal themselves easily! Shadow Celestial hasn''t decided to confront me in a final showdown yet!" Irving had a good understanding of Shadow Celestial. During their previous collaboration, he had sensed that Shadow Celestial was a very cautious individual. This meant that unless he was confident of victory, Shadow Celestial would never personally appear before Irving. It stood to reason that his subordinates would be equally careful. Aron continued, "We can mobilize our allies to gather all intelligence related to chaos energy. Shadow Celestial''s subordinates must be using chaos powers. Moreover, our actions won''t raise any alarms, as Shadow Celestial and his followers know that our current objective is to track down the whereabouts of the chaos artifacts. Therefore, searching for information related to chaos energy is completely normal." After learning that Shadow Celestial had taken control of the Night Blades, Aron had become quite hostile toward him. Irving found Aron''s plan to be indeed feasible. "Then let''s proceed with your plan!" Irving said decisively. "Although we may not necessarily find leads on Shadow Celestial''s subordinates, at the very least, we can make them temper their arrogance." Irving was deeply concerned that Shadow Celestial''s subordinates would take a series of actions in the near future. If they caused significant chaos in the real world, it would worsen the situation for him and the Angel Guild. After making the final decision, Irving led the members of the Angel Guild back to the City of Warding. In contrast, the Envoy of Filth did not leave Starling City as quickly as Irving did, for he had someone to meet in the city. The Envoy of Filth, accompanied by two Night Blades members, arrived at the commercial district of Starling City. In a concealed location, he met with the leaders of two prominent families in Starling City. These two family heads had never had a good relationship with Irving; their dissatisfaction with him had been brewing for a long time. Although they did not dare to confront Irving directly, they still hoped to provide assistance to his enemies. Upon meeting the Envoy of Filth, the heads of the two families felt that the one who could finally defeat Irving had arrived. "Why did you arrive so late?! If the Night Blades had sent you sooner, we wouldn''t have needed to engage in a false collaboration with Irving," the head of the Rivera family in Starling City said in a sycophantic tone. The Envoy of Filth nodded. "Our Night Blades had more pressing matters to attend to previously, which is why I had to stay in the Shelter Game world. Now that we have nearly resolved our affairs there, we can focus on our next steps." "When do you plan to take action? Have you already formulated a strategy against Irving?" the head of the Schmidt family in Starling City quickly inquired. For both the Rivera and Schmidt families in Starling City, having chosen to cooperate with the Night Blades, they naturally hoped for a swift and significant blow against Irving. The Envoy of Filth replied in a deep tone, "I do have a plan prepared against Irving. However, now is not the right time to act. We must patiently await a better opportunity." The Envoy''s response left the heads of the Rivera and Schmidt families feeling quite disheartened. "Why must we wait any longer? We could set a trap for Irving right here in Starling City. Or you could attack the distribution of the Angel Guild in Starling City, just like the previous Night Blades elder did. Irving would never allow the Angel Guild''s presence in Starling City to be destroyed. At that point, we could ambush him while he is occupied." The head of the Rivera family was eager to see Irving face a devastating blow quickly, as Irving had already begun to suspect the Rivera family of foul play. The Envoy of Filth looked expressionlessly at the head of the Rivera family. "Do you think your strength surpasses mine? Do you believe your intelligence is greater than mine?" Faced with the Envoy of Filth''s inquiry, the head of the Rivera family quickly responded, "How could my strength compare to yours? I certainly don''t have your level of intellect! I merely wish to remind you not to miss a good opportunity." "I will not miss any good opportunities!" the Envoy of Filth declared. "If we act now, we will only fall into a trap set by Irving. Furthermore, my plan requires more time to prepare. All you need to do is provide me with sufficient intelligence. Before we take action, I will inform you in advance, and then you will know how to proceed." After delivering this statement, the Envoy of Filth departed. Though the two ordinary Night Blades members felt quite helpless, they could only leave with the Envoy of Filth. Once all the Night Blades members had left, the head of the Schmidt family slammed his hand on the table in anger. "They are all a bunch of fools! Relying on them to defeat Irving is nearly impossible!" The expression on the head of the Rivera family remained relatively unchanged, but internally he felt equally disappointed. He had originally thought that with the arrival of a new powerhouse from the Night Blades, they could turn the tide in the real world. Who would have thought that this newly arrived Envoy of Filth would also shy away from a direct confrontation with Irving? "I''m beginning to wonder if our previous decision was a mistake. If we beg for mercy from Irving now, do you think we could earn his forgiveness?" The head of the Rivera family in Starling City said expressionlessly. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing his words, the head of the Schmidt family in Starling City incredulously asked, "You can''t be serious, can you? Even if we begged for mercy from Irving, he would never forgive us. He made it very clear before that anyone who collaborates with the Night Blades is his sworn enemy." After saying this, the head of the Schmidt family sighed. The situation had exceeded his imagination. There was no way out for him now; he was forced to continue collaborating with the Night Blades, going down this path to the end. Meanwhile, the two ordinary Night Blades members were also puzzled by the Envoy of Filth''s actions. They directly asked him, "If you do not intend to take immediate action, why did you meet with the heads of those two prominent families in Starling City? They could very well divulge information related to you." The Envoy of Filth smiled upon hearing this. "I hope they do share information about me. The more people know about my abilities, the more likely they are to be defeated by me in battle." The Envoy of Filth''s words were certainly perplexing. However, the two Night Blades members understood that he surely had his own trump cards. Since he was so confident, they decided there was no need to question him further. Thus, the Envoy of Filth returned to the City of Warding with the two ordinary Night Blades members. In the City of Warding, another important figure was waiting for him¡ªElder Astra. At this moment, Elder Astra had already arrived at the port of the City of Warding with a Dark Portal, prepared to release a large number of Dark Monsters into the city. Elder Astra stood by the sea, gazing out at the vast, dark ocean. "Do you have something important you wish to discuss with me?" The voice of the Envoy of Filth rang out from behind him. Elder Astra slowly turned around. "I hope to receive your assistance in the upcoming actions!" Chapter 328 - 328: The Brewing Storm Upon hearing Elder Astra''s words, the Envoy of Filth displayed a look of confusion on his face. "Of course, I will provide you with assistance, especially since your current operation has the support of Shadow Celestial," the Envoy of Filth replied casually. Elder Astra smiled and shook his head. "You haven''t quite understood my point. Ordinary help means nothing to me. I hope that in the upcoming operation, you can commit fully to the task." "How do you expect me to commit fully?" the Envoy of Filth asked. "I hope you can directly attack the Angel Guild headquarters! Ideally, you should completely destroy their headquarters!" Elder Astra''s request left the Envoy of Filth even more puzzled. Shouldn''t this task be something Elder Astra himself should be doing? "Shouldn''t the assault on the Angel Guild headquarters be carried out by you personally? If I attack the Angel Guild''s headquarters, what actions will you take?" Elder Astra had already prepared an answer for the Envoy of Filth''s inquiry. He calmly replied, "I will, of course, directly attack Irving! Do you wish to face Irving yourself?" The Envoy of Filth was not easily swayed by Elder Astra''s words. He immediately retorted, "I certainly do not want to face Irving, but I believe you should avoid facing him as well. Irving is stronger than both of us. I think you should make use of the Dark Portal. If we can use the Dark Monsters to plunge the entire city into a state of panic, we can take advantage of the chaos to deliver a heavy blow to Irving and his allies." The strategy proposed by the Envoy of Filth was, in fact, quite ordinary. This was the same strategy that Shadow Celestial had in mind when allowing Elder Astra to use the Dark Portal. Elder Astra shook his head with a smile. "That approach will not succeed at all. Irving will not be easily deceived by us. He will discover the Dark Portal in a very short time. If he destroys the Dark Portal, the monsters released will also vanish. Our actions cannot create lasting chaos in the city." "Then what is your real plan? I need to hear your complete plan before I can make a decision." The Envoy of Filth believed that Elder Astra must have a very comprehensive plan, one that was more elaborate than the one he had in mind. Elder Astra nodded. "I will certainly share my complete plan with you. My current operation is not aimed at Irving; it is aimed at the Angel Guild. I will find a way to trap Irving, and you, as the main force, must destroy the Angel Guild''s headquarters. If you can also destroy the other branches of the Angel Guild after taking down the headquarters, that would be even better." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Envoy of Filth never expected that Elder Astra''s plan was actually aimed at the Angel Guild. Although the Angel Guild had been at odds with the Night Blades, their strength had significantly diminished after a series of setbacks. The Envoy of Filth believed that targeting the Angel Guild now was somewhat of an overreaction. "The Angel Guild no longer holds any value as a target. The remaining members are quite weak and have almost all become Irving''s underlings. You should focus on how to take down Irving instead. I believe Shadow Celestial also wishes for you to target Irving. Are you planning to defy Shadow Celestial''s wishes?" "I certainly do not intend to defy Shadow Celestial, but I want you to understand that our current strength is insufficient to defeat Irving. Have you not figured out the situation after being in the real world for so long?" Elder Astra''s retort left the Envoy of Filth at a loss for words. Although the Envoy had allied himself with Shadow Celestial, he was unaware that Elder Astra was secretly opposing Shadow Celestial. Thus, in the Envoy''s eyes, Elder Astra was a colleague. They were both fighting for the Night Blades, and the Envoy felt compelled to consider the feasibility of the plan. After pondering for a moment, the Envoy of Filth slowly said, "How long can you hold Irving off? I can indeed commit fully to destroying the Angel Guild''s headquarters, but that will take some time." "Rest assured! I can at least hold Irving for an entire day! A whole day is enough time for you to completely destroy the Angel Guild''s headquarters! Moreover, during the operation, I will also mobilize my allies in the real world. I do have some allies in the real world," Elder Astra replied. The allies that Elder Astra referred to were actually the various families collaborating with the Night Blades. Although these families were working with the Night Blades, they were cooperating with different elders within the organization. After a moment of contemplation, the Envoy of Filth nodded in agreement. "Your plan does have the potential for success. The biggest risk is, of course, dealing with Irving. However, I believe that since you are bold enough to propose such a plan, it means you are fully prepared. Just tell me when the plan is set to begin." Although the Envoy of Filth was a very cautious person, once he made a decision, he would not delay any further. Elder Astra nodded in satisfaction. "The plan will commence in three days. During this time, I will prepare everything." Upon hearing Elder Astra''s response, the Envoy of Filth turned and left. For him, there was no reason to linger any longer now that he knew when the plan was set to begin. After the Envoy of Filth departed, a shadow suddenly appeared behind Elder Astra. "Do you truly believe your plan can succeed?" the shadow asked in a raspy voice. "Since I have proposed this plan, I am confident that I can make it ultimately successful," Elder Astra replied. "Is your plan really aimed at the Angel Guild? Are you sure you can hold off Irving for an entire day?" the shadow inquired further. Elder Astra smiled as he responded, "My plan is indeed aimed at the Angel Guild, but that is only a small part of it. The vast majority of the plan is designed to ensnare Shadow Celestial''s subordinates. As for whether I can hold Irving for a day? You should already know the answer to that. My strength is quite weak compared to Irving''s. I have no way to delay him for that long." Elder Astra''s entire plan was merely to weaken Shadow Celestial''s power. From the very beginning, he did not believe that his plan could achieve complete success. The shadow sighed upon hearing Elder Astra''s response. "What you''re doing carries too much risk. If Shadow Celestial finds out, you will be in an irretrievable situation. Moreover, I don''t think the Envoy of Filth is quite so foolish. He will surely notice the flaws in your plan; you must be prepared for that." In response to the warning, Elder Astra nodded slowly. "The Envoy of Filth is indeed not very foolish, but my subsequent actions will lead him to make significant misjudgments. He will surely believe this is a great opportunity for him to achieve something monumental." After saying this, Elder Astra also took his leave. After all, the position he occupied was not particularly safe. Members of the Angel Guild could easily discover his presence. Once the Envoy of Filth returned to his residence, he began to contemplate whether Elder Astra''s plan could truly succeed. While he felt that Elder Astra''s plan was relatively cautious, there were still certain aspects that struck him as strange. The Envoy of Filth ultimately decided to relay Elder Astra''s plan in its entirety to Shadow Celestial. Since he couldn''t determine the feasibility of the plan himself, he felt it was necessary to seek assistance from someone else. After receiving Elder Astra''s plan, Shadow Celestial found it somewhat strange. He had initially expected Elder Astra to target Irving; he never anticipated that Astra was truly only focused on the Angel Guild. After pondering for a moment, Shadow Celestial issued new instructions directly to the Envoy of Filth. "Don''t rush. He still needs three days to prepare. Once he has completed all his preparations, provide me with the specific details. At that point, I will give you new orders." With Shadow Celestial''s clear directive, the Envoy of Filth no longer had to worry about anything. He began preparing for the upcoming actions. Although Irving was not entirely clear on the series of movements by the Night Blades, he sensed that a storm was brewing. Many people in the City of Warding could feel that the atmosphere had changed significantly from before. This meant that a crisis could erupt at any moment within the city. Irving realized he needed to discuss contingency plans with his allies in case of an outbreak of crisis. The first person who came to his mind was Vicky; he believed he should prioritize ensuring the safety of Vicky and the Ocean Group. After that, he would focus on ensuring the safety of the Angel Guild and other allies. Irving found Benjamin and expressed his concerns. Benjamin felt that Irving was being a bit overly cautious. "Don''t worry. I have made all the necessary preparations. Even if the Night Blades launch an attack against us, the defensive capabilities of the Ocean Group headquarters are more than sufficient. If you are truly worried, you can have President Vicky accompany you. As long as she is with you, she won''t be in too much danger." Benjamin was well aware of Irving''s feelings toward Vicky, which is why he made such a suggestion. After considering Benjamin''s words carefully, Irving couldn''t provide a definitive answer. "I''ll think about your suggestion, but I need to check on a few other places first! After all, I need to ensure the safety of my other allies as well." With that, Irving left the headquarters of the Ocean Group. Chapter 329 - 329: Jamess New Discovery After leaving Ocean Group, Irving''s first destination was the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company. The purpose of his visit was to remind James that a rather difficult situation was likely to arise in the near future. When he arrived at his destination, he found James and his subordinates gathered in a conference room discussing James''s latest discovery. Yesterday, James had stumbled upon a peculiar box within the area under his control. The box was adorned with intricate symbols that seemed to possess some mysterious power. James did not immediately share this news with Irving because he felt it was best to first make some judgments on his own. "What are your thoughts? Feel free to speak up now. I believe the sudden appearance of this box in our territory must have a special reason behind it," James said with a stoic expression to his subordinates. The subordinates stared at the unusual box, momentarily at a loss for words. They did not possess the same level of strength as James, which left them unable to discern the peculiarities of the symbols engraved on the box. Most of them believed it was just an ordinary box. So ordinary, in fact, that if it were placed in a store, it would be considered a cheap product. "Boss, I think this box is just a very ordinary one. I don''t see anything special about it," one of James''s loyal subordinates said hesitantly after a closer inspection. James''s face remained expressionless. He simply replied, "Then you should continue examining it! This box is certainly not ordinary! Especially the symbols on it; I have this nagging feeling that I''ve seen these symbols somewhere before." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since James had said that, his subordinates naturally continued their scrutiny. However, no matter how long they looked, they couldn''t uncover anything remarkable about the box. James himself began to feel a bit irritated. "Should I tell Irving about this? Is this news really that important?" James found himself wavering. Although he had been collaborating with Irving for a long time, he felt the need to demonstrate his strength in front of him. In James''s view, if he appeared weak before Irving, Irving would surely not take their partnership seriously. If James hastily presented this box to Irving, there was a good chance Irving would mock him. After a moment of restless contemplation, James ultimately decided to take a closer look at the box. If he still couldn''t find any useful information, he would inform Irving about it. As James approached the box again, he suddenly noticed that the symbols etched on it had changed in some way. After staring at the symbols for a while, James realized that this particular symbol was one he had seen before in Elder Seville''s treasury. This revelation meant that the box in front of him had been deliberately left by the Night Blades. As soon as this new discovery struck him, he exclaimed loudly to his subordinates, "Quick! Step back! This box was sent by the Night Blades! There may be traps inside!" His words plunged his subordinates into chaos. They scrambled to retreat, but the conference room was small, causing them to jostle against one another in a flurry. Although James instinctively took a couple of steps back, he wasn''t overly fearful. In his view, since he hadn''t opened the box, even if it contained a trap designed by the Night Blades, he wouldn''t be immediately harmed. After carefully watching the box for a while, he confirmed that it wouldn''t suddenly transform. Only then did he approach it once more. At that moment, Irving abruptly kicked open the door to the conference room. Irving''s sudden appearance drew everyone''s attention. When James looked at Irving, he found that Irving had already approached him. "Where did you find this box?" Irving asked coldly. James sensed that something was off with Irving''s demeanor. However, he couldn''t grasp why Irving was acting this way, so he instinctively replied, "I stumbled upon this box in my territory this morning. I thought it was strange, so I brought it back. I found symbols related to the Night Blades on it. I was planning to observe it a bit longer before informing you. I really didn''t expect you to show up here suddenly. Is there something important you need, or did you come here specifically for this box?" After listening to James''s words, Irving''s tense emotions finally began to ease a bit. As Irving approached the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company, he sensed the powers of chaos. He quickly pinpointed the source of this chaotic energy: the box that James had found. The box James discovered bore a striking resemblance to the one obtained by the Angel Guild. Both boxes were tainted by the powers of chaos, but the box James found was somewhat more complete than the one the Angel Guild had acquired. "I came here to discuss the crisis we might face soon," Irving said. "The Night Blades are undoubtedly plotting against us. The box you have is connected to their scheme. Stop observing it and hand it over to me to deal with." Irving chose not to disclose the information about the chaotic powers to James. He believed that news related to the chaotic powers posed a threat to others. Irving felt it was best for him and the Angel Guild to handle everything concerning the powers of chaos. James nodded and then handed the box over to Irving. Irving immediately sealed the box away. "You can have your subordinates leave now. Their presence here prevents us from discussing highly confidential matters," Irving said, his tone slightly impatient. James nodded and subsequently ushered all his subordinates out of the room. Once everyone had left, only James and Irving remained in the conference room. They could finally discuss how to respond to the threat posed by the Night Blades. "It''s clear that the Night Blades have sent several powerful members into the real world, and they are likely preparing to launch an attack on us soon," Irving stated. "I need to confirm whether the power you currently wield can ensure your safety. If your strength isn''t sufficient, I''ll find a way to provide you with support." Irving''s tone was much gentler than it had been before. After confirming that James had not betrayed him, he was more than willing to offer assistance. James didn''t immediately respond. He was uncertain about the extent of the threat the Night Blades might pose with their upcoming actions. "Can you tell me what actions the Night Blades are likely to take?" James asked. "If I don''t know what they''re planning, I won''t be able to prepare for anything." "The Night Blades intend to acquire certain artifacts with special powers from the real world. The Angel Guild and I are in a competition with them for these artifacts, so the Night Blades will surely concentrate all their efforts on attacking us. As my ally, you are also within their target range. I believe they will deploy at least one elder to attack you. Do you think you can withstand an elder from the Night Blades?" Irving believed that while the Night Blades intended to launch an attack on him, their main forces would likely remain in the Shelter Game world. This meant that they could send a maximum of four elders into the real world. Thus, James would only need to face one elder from the Night Blades at most. After a moment of calm reflection, James confidently replied, "If it''s just one elder from the Night Blades attacking me, I can handle it. Although my strength isn''t on par with that of a Night Blades elder, the Green Ivy Company has some tricks up our sleeve. I can use the weapons and items we have to fend off their attacks. Don''t worry; I won''t hold you back." Upon hearing James''s response, Irving nodded slightly. "It''s good to hear you''re confident, but I''ll still leave you with an item." As he spoke, he handed James a crystal that emitted a red glow. Curious, James asked, "What is this? Why have I never seen this item before?" "You haven''t seen it because I just created it not long ago! The crystal is actually a spatial seal, and the red glow emanating from it contains a Lava Giant puppet. When you find yourself in danger, just smash the crystal. The Lava Giant sealed inside will be released, and you''ll be able to control it for ten minutes. After those ten minutes are up, the Lava Giant will perish, as it is merely a puppet." Irving explained how to use the item he had given to James. With a smile, James said, "Got it! I''ll make sure to use this item well!" Irving nodded and prepared to leave. "I need to go to other places, so I won''t keep you any longer. Stay alert in the coming days! The Night Blades could attack us at any time!" "I will definitely stay vigilant! If I come across any information related to the Night Blades, I''ll inform you right away," James replied, determination in his eyes. Irving was very satisfied with James''s response; he believed that James was adequately prepared for defense. Therefore, he decided not to waste any more time there. With that, Irving quickly left the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company and headed toward the Angel Guild headquarters. In Irving''s view, the most likely location to encounter an attack from the Night Blades would be the Angel Guild headquarters. Thus, he needed to focus the majority of his efforts there. Chapter 330 - 330: Infighting Among Villains While Irving was taking action, Elder Astra was also putting his plans into motion. Elder Astra''s strategy was quite simple: to create a diversion. He intended to use the ordinary members of the Night Blades, along with the power of various families in the real world that were collaborating with the Night Blades, to draw Irving''s attention. Once he successfully diverted Irving''s focus, Elder Astra would launch a direct attack on the headquarters of the Ocean Group. Elder Astra was well aware that the relationship between Irving and Vicky was very close. As long as he could pose a threat to Vicky, Irving would surely rush over quickly. By the time Irving arrived at the Ocean Group headquarters, Elder Astra would be fully prepared for battle. He was confident that he could trap Irving with his preparations. At that point, the Envoy of Filth would have the opportunity to attack the Angel Guild headquarters. Although this plan was straightforward, Elder Astra believed it was highly effective. Irving would certainly not allow Vicky to be threatened, and the defensive strength of the Ocean Group headquarters was insufficient. Elder Astra only needed to activate the Dark Portal to place the Ocean Group headquarters in grave danger. As for what actions to take next, Elder Astra had not fully thought it through. While he hoped to use this opportunity to deal a heavy blow to both Irving and the Envoy of Filth simultaneously, he also understood that both of them were quite clever. He had to keep his true intentions deeply concealed. Elder Astra deliberately called over two of his trusted subordinates. "Your next task is quite simple. You need to create some disturbances around the Angel Guild headquarters. These disturbances should be just significant enough to attract the attention of the Angel Guild members. However, you must also remember that you absolutely cannot get caught by any of the Angel Guild members. If you get captured, I will not be able to rescue you." Elder Astra''s words left his two subordinates feeling quite worried. "Elder, isn''t this plan a bit too difficult? Our strength isn''t that great. We can''t create disturbances around the Angel Guild headquarters without drawing their attention." In response to his subordinates'' concerns, Elder Astra smiled. "I will provide you with the appropriate weapons and items. These weapons and items will give you significant support. You just need to follow my instructions." After saying this, Elder Astra dismissed his subordinates. Although Elder Astra was secretly plotting to defeat Shadow Celestial, he was far from a good person. Elder Astra had actively joined the Night Blades and, after becoming a member, had committed a series of heinous acts. He not only looted the items of other Shelter Game players but had even killed innocent people in the real world who posed no threat to him. Elder Astra was a man who would go to any lengths to achieve his goals. Essentially, he was no different from Shadow Celestial. While Elder Astra''s subordinates were carrying out their actions, he made his way to Starling City. In Starling City, Elder Astra also had some allies. He hoped these allies would be useful to him, but he did not want them to be discovered by the Envoy of Filth. Therefore, he needed to act secretly. What Elder Astra did not realize was that everything he did was being watched by the Envoy of Filth. The Envoy of Filth had already begun to suspect Elder Astra''s true intentions, so he followed Astra to Starling City. After Elder Astra explained his specific plans to his allies, they were all shocked. "Your plan is far too risky! Irving is extremely powerful! We cannot openly oppose Irving!" Although the heads of various families in Starling City held a deep disdain for Irving, they understood his strength was formidable. They only dared to feign compliance with Irving behind his back and did not have the courage to confront him directly. Those who had previously opposed Irving had already been eliminated by him. Faced with the objections of his allies, Elder Astra simply replied calmly, "You must follow my plan. If you don''t, I will reveal your true identities to Irving. Do you think Irving would spare you if he learned that you were collaborating with me? Even if you went to ally with Irving now, he wouldn''t forgive you." Elder Astra began to directly threaten his allies. In response to his threats, his allies felt helpless. They found themselves unable to refuse Elder Astra''s orders. "You really don''t need to worry so much. If this plan succeeds, you will gain substantial rewards. I can guarantee that once we eliminate Irving, you will be able to take control of Starling City. You can convert the power of other families in Starling City into the strength of your own family." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Astra did not merely threaten his allies; he employed a carrot-and-stick strategy. After hearing his words, the expressions on his allies'' faces did not change significantly. They believed that while the potential rewards were high, the risks were even greater. "It seems you have agreed to my plan! Now, prepare according to my instructions! I will notify you when I decide to initiate the plan!" Once Elder Astra confirmed that his allies would indeed follow his plan, he chose to leave. After he departed, the Envoy of Filth appeared before Elder Astra''s allies. "You do not need to carry out his orders. From now on, you only need to listen to my commands. I won''t let you confront Irving directly." The Envoy of Filth spoke these words under the astonished gazes of the crowd. Although Astra''s allies did not know the Envoy of Filth''s true identity, they could tell that his strength was at least on par with Elder Astra''s. Therefore, they refrained from acting rashly and decided to wait and see what the Envoy of Filth would say next. The Envoy of Filth then outlined his plan. His strategy was essentially to be adaptable. As he was still unaware of Elder Astra''s complete plan, he could not formulate an appropriate counter-strategy. However, the Envoy of Filth believed that if he stayed hidden in the shadows, he could secure a steady victory. Elder Astra was completely oblivious to the Envoy of Filth''s actions. He still believed that his plan was flawless. While everyone in the real world was taking action, in the world of the Shelter Game, Shadow Celestial and Sophia brought Elder Lawrence to the ruins of Shadow City. The ruins of Shadow City were located within the Desolate Canyon, and after the disasters in both the Abyss of Death and the Desolate Canyon, the terrain of the Shadow City ruins had undergone significant changes. Shadow Celestial and Sophia spent a long time before they finally entered the underground tomb beneath the ruins of Shadow City. Elder Lawrence was constantly thinking of ways to buy time. He knew very well that once they reached the underground tomb, he would have no chance of turning the situation around. Shadow Celestial and Sophia planned to use the power within the underground tomb to strip Elder Lawrence''s soul away once again. Shadow Celestial felt that Elder Lawrence''s very existence posed a threat to him. Only by completely severing the other person''s soul from their body could he gain total control over him. Elder Lawrence must still be hiding more secrets. Shadow Celestial hoped to uncover all the secrets that the other party had concealed. Sophia''s reasons for her actions were even more straightforward. She had promised to hand Elder Lawrence over to Shadow Celestial, so of course, she should cooperate with Shadow Celestial''s actions. Another reason was her deep anger towards Elder Lawrence. Sophia believed that Lawrence had deliberately prevented her from obtaining the power of the Blood Moon. Upon reaching the deepest part of the underground tomb, Shadow Celestial smiled and said, "Here, we can strip his soul away!" After hearing this, Sophia nodded. "In that case, let''s not waste any more time! Let''s begin the process! I hope you can help me find the Heart of the Blood Moon soon." Upon hearing Shadow Celestial and Sophia, Elder Lawrence hurriedly interjected, "Don''t do this! I can still offer you other assistance! You need me!" "Of course we need you!" Shadow Celestial replied with a smile. "But I want you to understand that even after your soul is separated from your body, you can still provide us with help. And at that point, you will be even more serious about it." Shadow Celestial had no intention of giving him any chances. After saying this, he immediately cast a spell. Using the power of the underground tomb, Shadow Celestial successfully separated Elder Lawrence''s soul from his body. He then placed Lawrence''s soul into a sealing container. Despite Elder Lawrence''s desperate resistance, he ultimately failed. After all, how could he possibly stand against both Shadow Celestial and Sophia? Once the sealing of Elder Lawrence''s soul was complete, Shadow Celestial smiled at Sophia and said, "In fact, my subordinates have already located the Heart of the Blood Moon. However, the current state of the Heart has some issues. You won''t be able to merge with it directly." Sophia''s expression turned slightly impatient upon hearing this. "Just hand the Heart of the Blood Moon over to me! You don''t need to worry about anything else!" Shadow Celestial nodded and said, "In that case, let''s set off quickly. The Heart of the Blood Moon is located on the edge of the Desolate Canyon; you will see it soon!" Chapter 331 - 331: A Plan Within a Plan Shadow Celestial was not lying. He soon brought Sophia to the edge of the Desolate Canyon. Here stood a building that had turned to ruins, and several members of the Night Blades were vigilantly observing their surroundings. "The Heart of the Blood Moon is inside the building. However, I still need to enhance your abilities; in your current state, you won''t be able to directly contain the Heart of the Blood Moon," Shadow Celestial said with a smile as he turned to Sophia. Sophia responded coldly. "You don''t need to worry about that! Just hand over the Heart of the Blood Moon to me!" Shadow Celestial nodded and led Sophia into the building. The moment they stepped inside, Sophia felt the overwhelming power of the Blood Moon. She was certain that the Heart of the Blood Moon was indeed here. "It seems you''ve sensed the presence of the Heart of the Blood Moon. It''s located underground in this building. You can go and retrieve it directly now," Shadow Celestial said. His words made Sophia hesitate slightly. Sophia asked coldly, "Aren''t you coming with me? Or have you set a trap beneath this building, intending to betray me?" Facing Sophia''s suspicion, Shadow Celestial candidly replied, "I don''t actually know whether there are traps beneath this building. When I found the Heart of the Blood Moon, I sensed that something was off about its state. There must be a powerful Blood Moon force surrounding the Heart. I could very well be corrupted by that force, which is why I can''t accompany you down there." Shadow Celestial''s explanation did hold some merit. After contemplating for a moment, Sophia coldly remarked, "You better not have set a trap for me! If you have, we won''t be able to continue our collaboration." With that, Sophia headed directly toward the lower levels of the building. Shadow Celestial silently watched her movements. It appeared he was secretly plotting something. At the same time, in the real world, at the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company in the City of Warding, James was organizing his weapons and tools. He felt a slight sense of anxiety. His recent conversation with Irving made him realize that the real world was also not a safe place. James hoped to quickly select the weapons and knives needed for his defense plan. After selecting for a while, James let out a sigh. "None of the weapons and tools I have are really usable. Most of them are low-level items, and among the few high-level ones, there''s nothing I can handle well." At that moment, James felt a slight regret. He had previously boasted to Irving that he could single-handedly deal with an attack from a Night Blades elder. But after careful consideration, James realized he didn''t have that capability at all. However, even if he wanted to backtrack now, it was already too late. James knew full well that Irving had already devised a strategy for their upcoming actions. If he suddenly told Irving that his earlier judgment had been mistaken, Irving would undoubtedly be furious. As James thought of Irving, the memory of the box he found the day before resurfaced in his mind. The power emanating from that box was immense. James felt certain that there must be a very powerful item inside. "Even if there''s a powerful item in that box, I can''t get to it now. Irving has already taken the box, so I shouldn''t dwell on it." James muttered to himself, hoping to distract his mind from overthinking. However, it was clear that James''s attempt was unsuccessful. In the following hours, he couldn''t stop thinking about what kind of item might be inside the box that Irving took. His curiosity about the specifics of that item grew stronger by the minute. Ultimately, James decided to act independently. He returned to the place where he first discovered the box. As James looked around, he noticed that although some chaotic energy still lingered, it had clearly begun to dissipate. "It seems that what I''m doing here is completely pointless. Even if I come back, I won''t be able to find any information related to that box." James said to himself in a self-deprecating manner. Just as he finished speaking, he caught a glimpse of a panicked passerby out of the corner of his eye. When James turned to look at the frightened stranger, the person suddenly bolted in the opposite direction, fleeing quickly. "Stop! Don''t run! Why are you so nervous?!" James shouted angrily as he saw the person take off. At the same time, James immediately chased after the fleeing figure. Although the panicked passerby was running slightly faster than an average person, he couldn''t shake off James''s pursuit. After all, James had been enhanced through the Shelter Game. After a few minutes of chasing, James successfully intercepted the boy. At that moment, James finally got a good look at the frightened boy''s face. The boy was under twenty, gasping for breath and constantly glancing at James with a look of panic in his eyes. "Who are you? Why did you run away when you saw me?" James asked, his tone icy. The anxious boy stammered a few words, but James couldn''t make out what he was saying. "If you''re not going to answer my questions, you''ll have to face the consequences. Since you chose to flee the moment you saw me, you must understand that my strength is quite formidable. You know I can make you pay a heavy price." James spoke slowly, hoping to apply pressure while allowing the boy to collect himself. If the boy remained overly anxious, he wouldn''t be able to respond to James''s questions. James''s approach proved to be somewhat effective. The panicked boy gradually calmed down. After taking a few deep breaths, the boy replied, "I don''t know who you are! I ran away because the person who hired me told me to do so." The boy''s response left James feeling perplexed. "Someone hired you to act like this? Who hired you? What else did they ask you to do?" Although James was still slightly confused, he had heightened his vigilance. He began to understand that everything he had encountered might have been orchestrated by a hidden enemy. The boy did not hold back; he slowly recounted everything he had experienced. Three days ago, two mysterious individuals approached the boy. They wanted him to place a box in the area controlled by James, and they also instructed him to monitor the area where the box was located for a week. If someone took the box, the boy was to wait for that person to return. Upon seeing the person who had taken the box reappear, the boy was to immediately act panicked and run away. After hearing the boy''s answer, James asked, slightly puzzled, "Didn''t you ask them why? Do you just do whatever they tell you?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They told me not to ask questions. They said that if I asked, they wouldn''t pay me. The reward they offered was very generous, and I couldn''t refuse it," the boy replied, his tone very honest. After thinking for a moment, James pulled out a thick stack of money from his wallet and placed it in front of the boy. "You must know how to contact those people, right? Even if you don''t have their contact information, you should know how to find them. Take me to them now. If you can bring me to them, all this money is yours. Plus, I will give you even more rewards afterward." The boy''s expression turned eager as he looked at the money. He quickly nodded. "I know how to reach them! Follow me; I''ll take you to my house. I can only contact them from there." With that, the boy headed toward the civilian district of the City of Warding, with James closely following behind, remaining vigilant and observing his surroundings. James felt certain that there were others watching his every move from the shadows. About half an hour later, James followed the boy to his home. The boy''s house was very simple, seemingly inhabited only by him. "Make yourself comfortable! I''ll contact them right away! They should come to my house soon!" The boy picked up a worn-out phone and started dialing a strange number¡ªa series of zeros. The call was quickly connected, and the boy said, "He wants to meet with you! He''s in my house right now!" As soon as he finished speaking, the call was abruptly cut off. James looked at the boy with a cold expression. "Have you already prepared for all of this? This situation must be part of your plan, right?" The boy was startled by James''s demeanor and was at a loss for words. Moments later, Elder Astra appeared behind James. "Why pick on an ordinary boy?" Astra said slowly. "I''m here now; you can deal with me directly." James turned his head slowly, scrutinizing Elder Astra. He could only confirm that Astra was an elder of the Night Blades, but he couldn''t gauge the full extent of Astra''s strength. Therefore, James refrained from launching an immediate attack. Chapter 332 - 332: A Common Enemy As James scrutinized Elder Astra, Astra was doing the same to him. The two were locked in a tense standoff, and the atmosphere in the room was charged with unease. After about fifteen minutes, James finally spoke up slowly. "You must be an elder of the Night Blades, right? We should be sworn enemies. Since you''ve lured me here, shouldn''t you be attacking me directly? Why are you doing nothing?" In response to James''s question, Elder Astra smiled and replied, "I am indeed an elder of the Night Blades! However, we are not sworn enemies! I believe we have a common enemy now!" James was very puzzled by Astra''s words. "A common enemy? You''re not referring to Irving, are you?" "Of course not! The common enemy I''m talking about is Shadow Celestial! He has taken control of the Night Blades!" James was shocked by this revelation. He had no idea that Shadow Celestial had gained control of the Night Blades. After all, neither the members of the Angel Guild nor Irving had informed James about this news. Seeing the look of surprise on James''s face, Astra realized that this was the first time James was hearing this information. With a smile, Astra said, "It seems your companions haven''t shared all the news with you. You aren''t as central a ally to Irving as he thinks." James felt a twinge of anger at the elder''s mockery. He believed he had been doing everything possible to assist Irving, and the fact that Irving hadn''t shared this information with him made him furious. However, James quickly adjusted his mindset and didn''t let his anger lead him to betray Irving outright. "I don''t think this is a big deal. After all, whoever becomes the leader of your Night Blades will be our enemy." "You''re right! But Shadow Celestial is not recognized as the leader by the members of the Night Blades! I am secretly working to rally others within the Night Blades against Shadow Celestial. Since Shadow Celestial is our common enemy, why can''t we cooperate? One of his trusted subordinates is also in the real world. Even if our collaboration doesn''t create a significant threat to Shadow Celestial, we can at least eliminate his confidant in reality." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Astra''s words made James hesitate for a moment. If James could make the decision on his own, he would definitely choose to cooperate with Astra. After all, up to this point, Astra had not posed any threat to him. In reality, James felt that he had stepped into a trap set by Astra. The fact that Astra hadn''t immediately attacked him indicated that there was some sincerity in his proposal. However, James knew that the true decision-maker regarding any potential cooperation was Irving. "Why are you discussing this with me? Shouldn''t you be talking to Irving? He''s the only one who can decide whether to cooperate with you." James''s response did not surprise Elder Astra at all. Astra wore a slightly helpless expression. "If I go to see Irving now, Shadow Celestial''s trusted subordinate will quickly learn of it. Then he will know that I have betrayed Shadow Celestial, and our plan will fail. So I cannot go directly to Irving. You can relay my proposal to him. I believe there''s a good chance he will accept. If Irving agrees, you can come back here at this time tomorrow." After saying this, Elder Astra chose to leave. James furrowed his brow and thought for a moment. He was unsure whether he should inform Irving of this news. After a while, James finally made up his mind. "Regardless, I have to tell Irving about this. Even if he ultimately decides not to cooperate with Elder Astra, he certainly won''t blame me for bringing it to him." Having thought this, James prepared to leave. But just then, he noticed that the boy was still standing not far away. He realized that the boy had heard their entire conversation. James fixed a sharp gaze on the boy. The boy, noticing the expression on James''s face, quickly exclaimed, "I didn''t hear anything! I really didn''t hear anything!" James didn''t believe the boy''s words. He approached the boy and said, "It''s too dangerous for you to stay here. I''ll find you a safer place. Just come with me!" As soon as he finished speaking, he swiftly led the boy away. An hour later, James arrived at the headquarters of the Angel Guild. At that moment, the headquarters was bustling with activity, as the members of the Angel Guild were working with Irving to reinforce its defenses. James''s arrival puzzled both Irving and the members of the Angel Guild. "Did you come to see me for something important? Didn''t we just talk a little while ago?" Irving asked James, slightly confused. James nodded and said, "I do have something very important to tell you! And this is something that can only be discussed with you; no one else should know about it!" Upon hearing this, the members of the Angel Guild chose to leave the room. Once it was just the two of them, James recounted everything he had experienced to Irving. After listening, Irving furrowed his brow and pondered for a moment. "Do you really believe that elder from the Night Blades? I can''t shake the feeling that this is another scheme from them." Irving did not trust Elder Astra. Although he had previously collaborated with elders from the Night Blades, the outcomes had been far from satisfactory. James nodded in agreement. "I think it''s a scheme too! So should we just ignore his proposal?" James''s words caused Irving to hesitate. While he sensed that this could very well be a plot, he was also curious about getting in touch with Elder Astra. "Though it''s likely a scheme, we might gain more insight into the current situation of the Night Blades through this elder. Let''s meet at the agreed location together at this time tomorrow." After saying this, Irving left the room. From Irving''s perspective, he had considered all the possibilities. He had also communicated his decision to James, so there was no need to waste any more time there. James''s feelings became more complicated at that moment. Irving still hadn''t chosen to share the intelligence he had on the Night Blades with him. This meant that Irving still held some reservations about him. James sighed. Although he was very disappointed, he felt he had no other options. He could only return temporarily to the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company. While Irving and the others were making their moves, the Envoy of Filth returned from Starling City to the City of Warding. Although the Envoy of Filth had successfully recruited Elder Astra''s allies in Starling City, he felt that he hadn''t done enough. He still didn''t know what Elder Astra''s true plans were. Upon returning to the secret base in the City of Warding, the Envoy of Filth summoned all his subordinates together. "What actions has Elder Astra taken while I was away? Has he made contact with anyone?" In response to the Envoy of Filth''s inquiry, the members of the Night Blades recounted everything they knew in detail. They had been monitoring Elder Astra closely. Elder Astra seemed to be preparing for the upcoming actions. Although there were times when he would suddenly vanish, it wouldn''t be long before he reappeared in front of the members of the Night Blades. After hearing everyone''s accounts, the expression on the Envoy of Filth''s face grew more serious. He felt that Elder Astra was undoubtedly scheming something. He wouldn''t be easily deceived by the facade presented by Astra. After contemplating for a moment, the Envoy of Filth spoke directly, "It seems we must urge him to take action soon. If he continues to delay, our situation will only worsen. I have a feeling that Irving and his companions have already sensed our presence." Despite being cautious in his previous actions, the Envoy of Filth had left some traces behind. It was clear that Irving had noticed the existence of Envoy of Filth and his group. The only reason Irving hadn''t tracked them down was that he simply didn''t have enough clues yet. The Envoy of Filth''s words made the members of the Night Blades a bit anxious. They all knew that Irving was their greatest threat. If Irving became aware of their presence, they would face dire consequences. "Why don''t you directly urge Elder Astra to act? As a trusted subordinate of Shadow Celestial, he will definitely listen to what you say," one of the Night Blades members suggested, summoning his courage to speak up. The Envoy of Filth nodded. "You''re right. Even if Elder Astra doesn''t respect me, he will at least respect Shadow Celestial. So I will go find him as soon as possible to urge him to take action. After all, I''m already prepared for what comes next; how could he not be ready for action? He is the one orchestrating the entire operation." After saying this, the Envoy of Filth went straight to find Elder Astra. When the Envoy of Filth arrived outside Elder Astra''s room, Astra had just returned from the civilian district of the City of Warding. Astra quickly tidied himself up and then opened the door to his room. "Were you really in your room just now? Why didn''t I sense your presence?" the Envoy of Filth asked with a smile. Although his tone was calm, Elder Astra could clearly feel the distrust emanating from him. "Perhaps it''s because my presence is too subtle. If I weren''t in the room, where else would I be? I am currently making the final preparations for the upcoming actions!" Chapter 333 - 333: Confrontation in a Calm Atmosphere In response to Elder Astra''s reply, the Envoy of Filth smiled and said, "You are being a bit too humble. Although you say your presence is somewhat low, from my perspective, it is anything but." After saying this, the Envoy of Filth directly handed an envelope to Elder Astra. Elder Astra looked at the envelope with a calm expression, his tone laced with curiosity as he asked, "What is this? Is it a new order from His Excellency Shadow Celestial?" "You''ll find out once you take a look," the Envoy of Filth replied simply, his eyes fixated on Elder Astra. Elder Astra nodded, then took the envelope. There was no signature on it, and without hesitation, he opened it. Inside was an invitation letter written in bright red ink. The author of this invitation was none other than Elder Astra himself. The content of the letter was an invitation for the heads of the prominent families in Starling City to meet. The meeting was scheduled for three days prior. After reading the letter, Elder Astra calmly turned his gaze to the Envoy of Filth. "I think you need to explain why you did this." The Envoy of Filth bluntly questioned Elder Astra. Elder Astra smiled. "I don''t think I need to provide any explanation. Our upcoming actions must have the support of those prominent families in Starling City. Do you really think our strength alone can deal a significant blow to Irving and the Angel Guild?" At this moment, Elder Astra remained very relaxed. He believed he could successfully persuade the other party with a seamless justification. However, he was underestimating the intelligence of the Envoy of Filth. The Envoy of Filth let out a cold laugh. "You don''t honestly think you can brush this off with such reasoning, do you? If collaborating with them is to counter Irving, then why didn''t you tell me this earlier? Am I not your ally? Do you believe that in our upcoming actions, guarding against me is more important than guarding against the heads of the prominent families in Starling City?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Envoy of Filth posed two difficult questions in quick succession. Although Elder Astra and the Envoy of Filth did not get along privately, they were both members of Night Blades and had to cooperate for this mission. Elder Astra''s mind raced at high speed. It didn''t take long for him to think of another justification. "I didn''t tell you about this because I have a lot of trust in you. I thought that even if I didn''t inform you, you wouldn''t have any doubts about me. But it seems our trust hasn''t reached that level." After saying this, Elder Astra stepped aside, facing the smiling Envoy of Filth. "Since you want to know more information, then just come in. All the details of the plan I''ve devised are in my room." The Envoy of Filth did not immediately enter Elder Astra''s room. He suspected that the other party might be setting a trap for him. So, he first observed the furnishings within the room. There was nothing particularly special about Elder Astra''s room, except for a large map of the City of Warding hanging on one wall. This massive map was marked with a series of special symbols. In the end, the Envoy of Filth decided to enter Elder Astra''s room. His attention focused on the large map hanging on the wall. "Once you see this map, you''ll understand all the details of my plan. The red pentagrams on the map represent the locations we are going to attack, while the black lines represent our route of advance," Elder Astra began to explain the special markings on the map in a very relaxed tone. The Envoy of Filth listened intently, making sure to carefully note all the information from the map. From the details provided, it could be inferred that Elder Astra''s plan was very meticulous. Elder Astra and the members of Night Blades would first launch an attack against Irving, targeting not only Irving''s residence but also the headquarters of the Ocean Group. By doing so, Elder Astra would successfully restrain Irving. Meanwhile, the Envoy of Filth would have to seize the opportunity to directly attack the headquarters of the Angel Guild. To ensure the success of his plan, Elder Astra had also set up secret rooms guarded by Night Blades members along their route of advance. In these rooms, he had prepared powerful scrolls in advance, and they also contained magical formations for defense against potential enemy attacks. "So, what do you think? Do you find my plan detailed enough? Do you think it can succeed?" After a moment of silence, Elder Astra directly asked the Envoy of Filth, "What do you think?" While the Envoy of Filth still harbored some hostility towards Elder Astra, he had to admit that the other''s plan was indeed very solid. "Your plan is certainly detailed enough. If we can execute it exactly as you''ve laid out, I believe our chances of success are quite high. However, what concerns me now is whether you and your subordinates can actually carry out this plan." The Envoy of Filth turned around, his eyes firmly fixed on Elder Astra. Elder Astra nodded, smiling as he responded, "I understand what you mean. How about this: let''s make a formal contract. Once we establish the contract, you''ll be able to trust that I will act according to the plan." Elder Astra''s statement left the Envoy of Filth with little room to argue further. After all, once a contract was established, Elder Astra would be bound to its terms. The Envoy of Filth nodded. "Alright then, let''s draft the contract immediately! I will draft the terms, and if there''s anything you find unacceptable, you can suggest modifications." Elder Astra did not oppose what the Envoy of Filth said. As a result, the Envoy of Filth quickly drafted a contract. In the contract, it was stipulated that Elder Astra and the members of Night Blades had to act according to the plan. Furthermore, they were required to exert their full strength in attacking Irving and his allies. Elder Astra was to restrain Irving for at least one hour. If Elder Astra was unable to hold off Irving for that duration, he was required to promptly inform the Envoy of Filth. After reading through the contract drafted by the Envoy of Filth, Elder Astra readily agreed. "I see no issues with the terms you''ve set! I can sign my name on the contract right now!" Once Elder Astra signed the contract, it immediately came into effect. The hostility from the Envoy of Filth had lessened significantly at this point. With a tone tinged with anticipation, he asked Elder Astra, "Now that we''ve established the contract, when should we commence our actions? I believe any further delay will increase the risks of our operation significantly." Elder Astra nodded. "You''re right; I also feel that prolonging our timeline would be detrimental to us. Therefore, I''ve decided to initiate our actions tomorrow night." After a moment of silence, Elder Astra directly asked the Envoy of Filth, "What do you think?" While the Envoy of Filth still harbored some hostility towards Elder Astra, he had to admit that the other''s plan was indeed very solid. "Your plan is certainly detailed enough. If we can execute it exactly as you''ve laid out, I believe our chances of success are quite high. However, what concerns me now is whether you and your subordinates can actually carry out this plan." The Envoy of Filth turned around, his eyes firmly fixed on Elder Astra. Elder Astra nodded, smiling as he responded, "I understand what you mean. How about this: let''s make a formal contract. Once we establish the contract, you''ll be able to trust that I will act according to the plan." Elder Astra''s statement left the Envoy of Filth with little room to argue further. After all, once a contract was established, Elder Astra would be bound to its terms. The Envoy of Filth nodded. "Alright then, let''s draft the contract immediately! I will draft the terms, and if there''s anything you find unacceptable, you can suggest modifications." Elder Astra did not oppose what the Envoy of Filth said. As a result, the Envoy of Filth quickly drafted a contract. In the contract, it was stipulated that Elder Astra and the members of Night Blades had to act according to the plan. Furthermore, they were required to exert their full strength in attacking Irving and his allies. Elder Astra was to restrain Irving for at least one hour. If Elder Astra was unable to hold off Irving for that duration, he was required to promptly inform the Envoy of Filth. After reading through the contract drafted by the Envoy of Filth, Elder Astra readily agreed. "I see no issues with the terms you''ve set! I can sign my name on the contract right now!" Once Elder Astra signed the contract, it immediately came into effect. The hostility from the Envoy of Filth had lessened significantly at this point. With a tone tinged with anticipation, he asked Elder Astra, "Now that we''ve established the contract, when should we commence our actions? I believe any further delay will increase the risks of our operation significantly." Elder Astra nodded. "You''re right; I also feel that prolonging our timeline would be detrimental to us. Therefore, I''ve decided to initiate our actions tomorrow night." Chapter 334 - 334: Going with the Flow, the Plan Begins A day quickly passed. During this time, both Irving and his friends were preparing for the battle that might erupt soon. Of course, the Night Blades were making similar preparations. That afternoon, Irving and James headed to the agreed-upon location to meet Elder Astra. The two patiently waited for Elder Astra to arrive. James appeared somewhat nervous. He couldn''t shake the feeling that his previous actions could very well put them all at a disadvantage in the upcoming fight. Irving, on the other hand, was completely relaxed. From the very beginning, he had not trusted Elder Astra. He had come here merely hoping to gather some additional intelligence. After waiting for over ten minutes, both James and Irving began to sense that something was off. Time had passed, and Elder Astra had yet to show up. This meant that Elder Astra was at least lacking in sincerity. The more likely scenario was that Elder Astra had deceived them from the start. Irving immediately turned to James. "We need to get back to the city as quickly as possible! The Night Blades may have already launched an attack on the city!" James nodded emphatically. The two quickly made their way toward the city. They were not too far from the headquarters of the Angel Guild. If they didn''t stop, they would reach the headquarters in about half an hour. However, they had only just set off when Wendy called Irving. Once the call connected, he could hear the terror in her voice. "Irving, where are you? Our home is under attack by members of the Night Blades! There are at least ten or more Night Blades around our house! Besides them, there are some Dark Monsters nearby. The defenses at home won''t hold for long; they''re about to break in!" Upon hearing Wendy''s desperate plea for help, Irving''s expression changed drastically. He didn''t act immediately; instead, he took a moment to think seriously before turning to James and saying earnestly, "I need you to be resourceful and help the others. I have to get home as quickly as possible because the Night Blades are attacking my house!" Having said that, Irving made his decision and chose to leave immediately. James felt a bit puzzled by Irving''s instructions. Irving hadn''t specified whom James should assist. He understood that the Night Blades would surely attack all significant locations in the city of warding. Although James was strong, it was impossible for him to support every location under attack. Thus, Irving ultimately left the decision-making to James himself. Frowning in thought for a moment, James decided to first return to the Green Ivy Company. He wanted to ensure the safety of the company he controlled. As Irving and James split up to take action, Elder Astra stood a short distance from Irving''s home, gazing seriously in that direction. Beside him, two members of the Night Blades were using powerful artifacts to assault Irving''s residence. "Elder! Shouldn''t you take action yourself? Although you''ve entrusted us with powerful artifacts, the defenses of Irving''s home are quite formidable. If you don''t intervene personally, it will take us a long time to break through," one of the Night Blades members said. Elder Astra nodded solemnly. "That is indeed the case! However, there''s no need to rush. Our goal is not to destroy Irving''s home; we only need to ensure that Irving returns there immediately." As soon as Elder Astra finished speaking, a violent flash of light obliterated all the Night Blades members surrounding Irving''s home. This flash was a fire spell unleashed by Irving himself. From nearly five kilometers away, he activated the Staff of Calamity to launch an attack on the members of the Night Blades. Elder Astra and the Night Blades members quickly realized that Irving was approaching. Elder Astra pulled out the Dark Portal, which had been sealed away. With all seals removed, even though the artifact wasn''t activated, the dark power it contained began to transform the surrounding wildlife into monsters uncontrollably. With a trembling voice, Elder Astra urged the other Night Blades members, "You need to execute our plan immediately! There''s no reason for you to stay here any longer!" Receiving these clear orders, the Night Blades members quickly fled. They understood well that if they lingered, they would be swiftly eliminated by Irving. After most of the Night Blades members had departed, Elder Astra activated the Dark Portal. The moment the Dark Portal was activated, a powerful wave of dark energy surged forth. All creatures within a five-kilometer radius were transformed into Dark Monsters. Wildlife transformed into twisted, bloodthirsty monsters, while humans were converted into dark zombies. Elder Astra himself was also struck by the intense dark energy. However, as someone skilled in casting dark power spells, he managed to convert some of that dark energy into strength for himself. The dark energy emanating from the Dark Portal not only turned all surrounding creatures into dark monsters but also completely destroyed the defenses of Irving''s home. Deep within Irving''s house, Wendy''s expression was one of sheer horror. She had never encountered such a perilous situation before. All the magical formations around the house had been obliterated, and the artifacts that Irving had previously given her had been destroyed in the earlier battle. Wendy felt utterly hopeless. She could only hide in the innermost part of the house, praying for Irving to return quickly. Just as Wendy was praying, Dark Monsters began crawling toward her. When Wendy turned to look in the direction of the noise, she was met with the sight of a massive spider. This enormous spider had eyes glowing with a dark light, and its gigantic pincers were less than a meter away from Wendy. At that moment, Wendy felt as if her breath had been stolen away. She sensed that every ounce of warmth had drained from her body. She was unable to move, feeling as though her very soul was being consumed by the monstrous spider before her. The gigantic spider lunged at Wendy with incredible speed. However, the attack did not inflict any harm on her, as Irving arrived just in time. He blocked the spider''s assault with his staff and unleashed a powerful fire spell, reducing the massive spider to ashes. Wendy''s heart soared with joy at Irving''s arrival. Tears welled in the corners of her eyes as she excitedly embraced him. "Why did you take so long to come?! I thought you weren''t going to save me! I was almost killed by those Night Blades and the monsters they summoned!" Her voice was filled with intense emotion¡ªpart relief at being rescued and part a release of her earlier terror. "Alright, alright. Don''t cry anymore! I''m here now, aren''t I? Not only can I save you, but I''ll also make sure to eliminate all those Night Blades members as quickly as possible," Irving said while comforting Wendy, remaining vigilant and observing the surroundings. The Dark Portal possessed immense power, which naturally led Irving to notice it. Although he recognized that the Dark Portal posed the greatest threat to him, he refrained from taking immediate action. The power of the Dark Portal was simply too overwhelming. "First, find a safe place to hide!" Irving urged Wendy. "The battle ahead will be extremely intense, and staying here puts you in great danger!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once Wendy had left the battlefield, Irving grasped his staff and slowly approached the Dark Portal. At that moment, he noticed Elder Astra standing beside it. Seeing his adversary, Irving coldly remarked, "It seems everything you said to us before was nothing but deception. You misled us to the outskirts and then used this powerful artifact to attack my home. I am quite curious about your actions. Given that you successfully deceived us, you should have targeted something of greater value. Do you really think my home is such a valuable target?" Elder Astra''s expression remained unchanged upon hearing Irving''s words. In truth, he did not wish to be in the current situation, but he had no other options left. When the Envoy of Filth pressured him directly, he had already lost any chance of retreat. Elder Astra''s actions were merely an attempt to salvage the situation. Since the Envoy of Filth had exerted immense pressure, Elder Astra felt compelled to comply with their demands. Elder Astra slowly responded, "Your home is indeed a very valuable target. If we can destroy it, the Night Blades will have the means to extract all the information contained within." His words were still a deception aimed at misleading Irving. After hearing Elder Astra''s response, Irving let out a cold laugh. "You Night Blades have many peculiar methods! However, those methods are of no use to me! Today, you will learn the consequences of deceiving me!" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving transformed into a streak of golden light, rapidly charging toward Elder Astra and the Dark Portal. Irving was determined to eliminate Elder Astra swiftly. Chapter 335 - 335: An Item of Extreme Power Faced with Irving''s attack, Elder Astra did not succumb to panic. Although he felt a slight sense of frustration, he did not believe he would lose to Irving in battle. Elder Astra extended his hand forward. In an instant, a dazzling white light erupted from his palm. This white light quickly formed a shield in front of him. The golden light, which was Irving''s form, collided with the shield, and nearly all of its power was absorbed by it. At the same time, Irving appeared just a few steps away from Elder Astra. He was not discouraged by his failed attack; instead, he raised the staff in his hand and smashed it down heavily onto the ground. The moment the staff touched the earth, a massive crack opened up beneath it. This enormous fissure rapidly extended towards Elder Astra and the Dark Portal. Elder Astra''s eyes were fixed on every move Irving made. Upon witnessing Irving''s actions, he placed his other hand on the Dark Portal. In that instant, the immense dark power emanating from the Dark Portal made Elder Astra stronger than ever before. A tangible black mist swirled around Elder Astra. Although this mist did have some adverse effects on him, Elder Astra did not care. He hoped to defeat Irving while he was in this peak state. As the crack spread beneath Elder Astra''s feet, he had already used the formidable dark power to lift himself and the Dark Portal into the air. Elder Astra''s gaze was devoid of emotion as he looked at Irving. At that moment, Irving felt a powerful dark force materializing around him. Irving gripped his staff horizontally. This horizontal position successfully blocked the onslaught of dark energy. However, the current position of the staff prevented Irving from using its power to cast strong spells. With no other options, Irving could only rely on his mental strength to manipulate the Lava Giant puppet. Red light burst from Irving''s eyes, and a massive shadow appeared above Elder Astra''s head. A gigantic Lava Giant puppet crashed down from the shadow. The size of the Lava Giant puppet was extraordinarily immense. It seemed as though Elder Astra and the Dark Portal were being smashed directly into the ground. Seizing this opportunity, Irving used his spells to drive away the dark power surrounding him. Just as he freed himself from the dark energy''s grip, a loud explosion erupted from the direction of the Lava Giant puppet. The recently summoned Lava Giant puppet was reduced to ashes in an instant. Elder Astra and the Dark Portal reappeared within Irving''s line of sight. At this point, the expression on Elder Astra''s face had grown extremely cold; all of his emotions seemed to have vanished. Elder Astra became faint and indistinct, his figure seemingly overlapping completely with the Dark Portal. "It seems you are indeed much harder to deal with than the other Night Blade elders! But I can still defeat you!" At this moment, Irving felt a certain level of pressure. He sensed that his opponent''s strength was far superior to that of the other Night Blade elders. Therefore, Irving decided to engage in a battle of attrition. Gripping the Staff of Calamity tightly, he unleashed an incredibly powerful Fireball. Countless blazing fireballs shot forth rapidly from the staff, all targeting Elder Astra. Elder Astra, expressionless, opened his mouth and recited several unusually complex and profound words. These words held immense power. As he finished his incantation, a humanoid figure composed entirely of shadows slowly materialized nearby. This figure was nearly identical to Elder Astra, the only difference being that it was entirely made of dark energy. Elder Astra had created a shadowy doppelg?nger using the dark power he had obtained, while his true self slipped directly into the Dark Portal. This maneuver was extremely risky. If he could not defeat Irving quickly, his soul could very well be completely consumed by the Dark Portal. The seal on the Dark Portal had already been removed. Although Elder Astra possessed some secret techniques of the Night Blades that could temporarily suppress the Dark Portal''s power, it would soon break through all limitations. He needed to emerge from the Dark Portal before that happened. As soon as the shadowy doppelg?nger formed, it transformed into countless magical formations, all powered by the potent dark energy. Within these formations, distorted and tormented human expressions appeared one after another. When Irving saw these twisted, anguished faces, he was overcome by a severe headache. "Elder Astra can actually use dark energy to launch a mental attack on me! It seems the members of the Night Blades are all highly skilled in psychic assaults." Struggling to maintain his consciousness, Irving fought against the intense pain. He could only continue to wave his staff, casting powerful spells one after another. However, none of these spells could affect Elder Astra''s doppelg?nger, nor could they even reach it. The shadowy doppelg?nger of Elder Astra actually existed in the space between the real world and the Dark Portal. Any attack launched from the real world could not hit it directly. Irving immediately realized that his opponent''s goal was also to engage in a battle of attrition. Without hesitation, he activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him. As the Taikoo Flame Pearl came to life, a golden light enveloped Irving, temporarily relieving him of the intense headache. Irving slammed his staff down onto the ground again, creating a massive void beneath him. Without a moment''s hesitation, he jumped into the void. What he had just used was, in fact, an enhanced version of the Gravity Swamp spell. Normally, the Gravity Swamp spell only limited an enemy''s movement speed. However, with the help of the Staff of Calamity and the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving could unleash a more powerful version of the Gravity Swamp spell. This more potent Gravity Swamp spell allowed a void to open up directly in the ground. This void acted as a simplified teleportation channel, enabling Irving to move to a location not far from where he was. As he entered the void, he continued to use his staff to launch attacks against Elder Astra, knowing he had to disrupt his opponent''s actions. By employing this tactic, Irving successfully escaped the battlefield. Once he confirmed that Irving had left, Elder Astra''s true form emerged from the Dark Portal. The reason Elder Astra had been able to repel Irving during the battle was due to the extremely powerful item he possessed. There was no way Elder Astra could have driven Irving back otherwise. However, he now found himself in a state of conflict. He was uncertain whether he should pursue Irving. If he chased after Irving, he would certainly be able to hold him back. This would give the Envoy of Filth ample time to destroy the headquarters of the Angel Guild, which would mean their plan could succeed completely. Initially, Elder Astra had hoped to join forces with Irving to combat the Envoy of Filth. Although working together was no longer feasible, he might still be able to direct Irving towards confronting the Envoy of Filth. As a bystander, he could wait for both Irving and the Envoy of Filth to weaken each other in battle. After contemplating for a moment longer, Elder Astra ultimately made a decision that was most advantageous for himself. Elder Astra sealed the Dark Portal once again. He transformed into a shadow and swiftly disappeared. He no longer intended to hold back Irving, as he had confirmed that the Envoy of Filth had already begun his actions. At the same time that Elder Astra was battling Irving, the Envoy of Filth launched an attack on the headquarters of the Angel Guild, accompanied by his subordinates. Utilizing his powerful chaotic energy, the Envoy of Filth destroyed the front defenses of the Angel Guild headquarters. However, once he entered the interior of the headquarters, he suddenly found that his movements became extremely difficult. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the members inside the Angel Guild headquarters were not particularly strong, they utilized the magical formations within the building to continuously disrupt his actions. The Envoy of Filth had now reached the mid-level area of the headquarters, which was the region with the most magical formations. His chaotic power was rapidly dissipating. If he did not leave this area quickly, he risked losing all of his chaotic energy. "It seems something is not right! The defenses here are far too tight! I must get out of here as soon as possible! Perhaps I should go find Elder Astra; we need to revise our previous plan," the Envoy of Filth muttered to himself, intending to turn and leave. However, just as he turned around, he came face to face with Aron, who was smiling. Aron held a massive long sword that radiated an orange-yellow glow. Any object that came close to this gigantic sword would inevitably begin to decay rapidly. "What do you think this place is, the headquarters of the Angel Guild? Do you really think you can come and go as you please? Since you''re here now, I won''t let you leave so easily," Aron said with a cold laugh. As soon as his words fell, Aron charged toward the Envoy of Filth, gripping the orange-yellow sword tightly. The Envoy of Filth suddenly realized that he could no longer use his chaotic energy to move quickly. Chapter 336 - 336: The Prepared Backup Plan Upon realizing he could no longer move quickly, the Envoy of Filth''s expression turned extremely serious. As Aron charged toward him, he could only push both hands forward, using the remaining chaotic energy to form a barrier. The massive long sword, glowing with an orange-yellow light, collided directly with this barrier. Although the barrier was quite strong, the moment it came into contact with the orange-yellow light, its strength began to rapidly diminish. The Envoy of Filth''s face reflected sheer shock. He never expected that his strongest defensive skill could be so quickly weakened. With no way to escape using skills, the Envoy of Filth had no choice but to continue moving deeper into the Angel Guild headquarters. The barrier made of chaotic energy soon collapsed entirely. Aron did not immediately pursue him; at this moment, he was also affected by the weapon he wielded. The orange-yellow sword could indeed rapidly weaken an enemy''s power, but it also impacted the person using it. Aron felt his movement speed was not as agile as before. It seemed that a part of his life force had been drained by the sword radiating that orange-yellow glow. Watching the fleeing Envoy of Filth, Aron sighed, "It seems this weapon is powerful, but the side effects are significant as well. I can''t continue to chase after him with this weapon; I hope the others will be able to play their part." Although Aron did not plan to pursue any further, he would certainly remain vigilant at this location. Within the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters, other members had their own duties to fulfill. After making some progress within the headquarters, the Envoy of Filth had nearly exhausted all of his stamina. He collapsed in front of a large door, gasping for breath. "It appears you are not as strong as I imagined. Our defensive strategy seems somewhat excessive," a voice emerged from the shadows. Nick''s voice echoed as he stepped into the light, smiling and holding up a mirror within the Envoy of Filth''s line of sight. This mirror was another powerful weapon belonging to the Angel Guild. It had the ability to reflect all enemy attacks. Additionally, when an enemy was fully captured in its reflection, their soul would gradually be drawn into the mirror. Inside the mirror was a terrifying, bizarre space composed entirely of souls. Upon seeing the mirror, the Envoy of Filth immediately recognized its immense power. However, he was completely exhausted and had no means to continue fighting Nick. He hurriedly called out to Nick, "Don''t kill me! I can be of great use to you! I can tell you many secrets about the Night Blades!" Upon hearing this, Nick paused. Although he didn''t truly believe the Envoy, he felt he couldn''t make a decision on his own. Despite his considerable strength, he had joined the Angel Guild relatively late. Only Aron and Anna had the authority to make crucial decisions in situations like this. After a moment of hesitation, Nick threw the mirror directly at the Envoy of Filth. The Envoy''s face turned to one of sheer terror. He couldn''t understand why Nick would do this; he thought that since he was willing to help, he should be spared. As the mirror struck the Envoy of Filth, he was promptly sucked into it. "I truly do not intend to kill you! However, to ensure that you cannot pose any further threats to us, I must confine you within this mirror. Now, I can take you to Aron and Anna. They will decide whether we need the information you provide," Nick said with a smile, addressing the mirror. He then quickly made his way towards Anna''s location, carrying the mirror with him. Meanwhile, Irving had arrived near the Ocean Group headquarters via an underground passage. He believed that if his own home had been attacked, the place where his allies resided would surely be targeted as well. The first person he thought of was Vicky, which is why he rushed to the Ocean Group headquarters. At that moment, the atmosphere around the Ocean Group headquarters was eerily calm. Several members of the security department were patrolling the perimeter. These patrolling members were actually players from the shelter game, equipped with some weapons and items. However, their individual strength was not particularly high. Upon spotting Irving, the patrolling members grew slightly tense. Benjamin had warned them that unusual circumstances would arise during this period. "Stand right there and don''t move! Don''t come any closer! Who are you? Who sent you here? Do you have an appointment?" One of the security members pointed their weapon directly at Irving. Irving was not in the best of moods, so his response was somewhat impatient. "I''m here to see your president. My name is Irving. Haven''t you heard of me?" Upon hearing the name Irving, the members of the security department appeared slightly flustered. "Of course we''ve heard of you! However, we cannot verify your identity right now. We''ll call our manager over immediately." One of the security members quickly pulled out his communicator. Although Irving was somewhat annoyed, he refrained from taking any rash actions. After all, he had just recently reminded Benjamin to ensure the defenses around the Ocean Group headquarters were strong. A few minutes later, Benjamin appeared in Irving''s line of sight. "You can go patrol elsewhere!" Benjamin instructed, dismissing the security members. Irving, with a stoic expression, asked, "Has anything strange happened here today?" Benjamin shook his head. "Nothing unusual at all! Why? Did you encounter some danger? Did the Night Blades attack?" In response to Benjamin''s inquiry, Irving simply nodded in silence. "If nothing happened here, that puts my mind at ease. You continue to defend the Ocean Group headquarters¡ªmake sure Vicky is safe at all costs. I''m heading to the Angel Guild headquarters! I believe they must have been attacked too, since the Night Blades wouldn''t just target me!" After saying this, Irving quickly left. Benjamin remained in place, his expression slightly hesitant. He felt the situation was very complicated. The information he had received left him unable to make a judgment call, and he wasn''t sure whether he should share this news with Vicky. After pondering for a moment, Benjamin ultimately decided to relay all the information he knew to Vicky. When Vicky learned about the situation, her expression turned slightly anxious. However, she also understood that she wouldn''t be able to provide much help to Irving in the face of a Night Blades attack. Clearing her throat, Vicky said to Benjamin, "Since Irving has given the orders, just follow his commands. Let''s not complicate things for him by going elsewhere." Vicky ultimately decided to rely on the Ocean Group''s own strength to ensure the safety of the headquarters. While Irving and the others were on the move, Elder Astra was quietly observing everything from a concealed location. He felt that his plan had been somewhat successful. Although the Envoy of Filth hadn''t been able to cause significant damage to the Angel Guild headquarters, Elder Astra believed the Envoy still had other cards up his sleeve. "Regardless, my plan has achieved a certain level of success," Elder Astra muttered to himself with a smile. Just as his words fell, the Dark Portal beside him began to change anomalously. A figure gradually emerged from the portal, revealing none other than Shadow Celestial. "Has your plan truly succeeded?" Shadow Celestial''s voice emanated directly from the Dark Portal. Upon hearing this voice, Elder Astra''s expression swiftly changed. He hadn''t expected Shadow Celestial to contact him through the Dark Portal. However, Elder Astra was quick to regain his composure. "I have achieved partial success! I managed to defeat Irving! Although I couldn''t eliminate him, he shouldn''t pose any threat to us for the time being." In response to Elder Astra''s answer, Shadow Celestial didn''t elaborate further. He simply asked, "What about the Envoy of Filth? He should be trapped in some special space now. I hope you can rescue him quickly. After all, your upcoming actions still need his assistance." Shadow Celestial issued the command directly. Elder Astra had no grounds to oppose it, so he replied, "No problem! I will rescue the Envoy of Filth as soon as possible! However, I believe my actions may not succeed quickly. The Envoy of Filth was previously attacking the Angel Guild headquarters. The special space trapping him should also be within the Angel Guild headquarters. Their defenses are extremely tight, and I would find it nearly impossible to force my way in." In response to Elder Astra''s comments, Shadow Celestial merely said, "You can utilize the power of the Dark Portal! The immense power contained within the Dark Portal is beyond your imagination. The power you previously used from the Dark Portal was merely a trivial fraction of what it truly holds." After saying this, Shadow Celestial''s figure quickly dissipated. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Astra did not immediately take further action; he needed to ensure that Shadow Celestial had completely departed. He certainly did not want his subsequent actions to reveal his true intentions. Chapter 337 - 337: An Unexpected Successful Escape Elder Astra felt a slight reduction in his psychological burden after confirming that Shadow Celestial had left. Furrowing his brow, Elder Astra pondered for a while before ultimately deciding on the course of action he should take. He did not intend to directly rescue the Envoy of Filth from the Angel Guild''s headquarters. He knew that the risks involved in such a move were substantial, and even if he succeeded, the Envoy of Filth would certainly not express any gratitude towards him. After all, his appearance before the Envoy would mean that Irving could act freely. Instead, Elder Astra resolved to target Irving''s allies. The first target he chose was, of course, James, someone he knew very well. After all, Elder Astra had previously made contact with James using members of the Night Blades from the real world. Having made his decision, Elder Astra swiftly used a Dark Portal to head to a building located in the suburban civilian area. He had previously placed a powerful scroll within that building. For his upcoming plan to proceed smoothly, he needed to take this scroll with him. Meanwhile, Irving and his allies were also on the move. After leaving the headquarters of Ocean Group, Irving quickly arrived at the Angel Guild''s headquarters. Upon seeing that the Angel Guild''s headquarters remained intact, Irving finally let out a sigh of relief. "It seems the Night Blades were unable to launch an effective attack on the Angel Guild," he remarked before entering the headquarters. Before long, he met with Aron, Anna, and Nick. The three were currently gathered in a conference room, discussing whether or not to collaborate with the Envoy of Filth. The Envoy had been confined within a cursed mirror by Nick. They could converse with the Envoy, but they had no way to trust what he said, nor did they possess any means to ascertain the truth of his words. Irving''s arrival sparked a new line of thought for Aron and the others. Aron directly recounted the events that had unfolded to Irving. After finishing, he slowly turned to Irving and asked, "Do you think we should trust the Envoy of Filth? If we agree to cooperate with him, can he really provide us with significant help?" Faced with Aron''s inquiry, Irving hesitated slightly. Under normal circumstances, he would be unwilling to cooperate with anyone from the Night Blades. Moreover, Irving now knew that the Envoy of Filth had very close ties to Shadow Celestial, which meant that the Envoy was part of the Night Blades'' internal faction most hostile to him and his allies. However, without collaborating with the Envoy of Filth, Irving had no way to gather more intelligence. After a moment of calm reflection, Irving slowly spoke up. "I can''t make a decision right now. Did you gather any additional intelligence during your previous battles? If the information we currently have is insufficient, we may need to consider collaborating with the Envoy of Filth." As he spoke, Irving''s tone was filled with hesitation. After hearing this, Aron''s expression grew somewhat grave. "You''re right; it seems we have no choice but to cooperate with him. We need to free him from the cursed mirror, but we must also be prepared for unexpected situations." Although Aron did not possess strength equal to Irving''s, he had encountered far more members of the Night Blades than Irving had. Therefore, Aron had more experience in collaborating with Night Blades members while keeping mutual caution in mind. Irving agreed with Aron''s assessment. Once they reached a consensus, they returned to the conference room. Aron turned to Anna. "You should break the seal on the cursed mirror." Anna''s expression showed a hint of surprise, but it was only a fleeting moment. Her face quickly returned to a calm demeanor. Nodding without expression, she began to open the seal of the cursed mirror. To break the seal on the cursed mirror, it was essential to use the correct spell. As Anna cast her spell, Nick glanced at Irving. He had many questions he wanted to ask Irving, but he wasn''t sure if he had the standing to do so. Just as Nick hesitated, Irving smiled and said, "Is there something you want to ask me? If you have something to say, go ahead. I believe no one will object, and I also have the time to answer your questions." Since Irving had encouraged him, Nick directly asked the question that weighed most on his mind. "Have you been attacked by members of the Night Blades?" "Of course, I was attacked by members of the Night Blades! They even targeted my home directly. If I hadn''t rushed back in time, Wendy might have been in serious danger." Upon hearing Irving''s response, Nick couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "It seems the Night Blades'' actions this time are on a large scale. We may need to remain vigilant." Nick''s statement was rather superficial; he was merely reflecting on the current situation. However, when Irving heard Nick''s words, he suddenly realized that he had overlooked a crucial piece of information. What was Elder Astra, the one who had previously attacked him, doing now? Irving was completely unaware of Elder Astra''s current actions. Although Astra had previously sought to collaborate with him, after an intense battle, Astra would undoubtedly view Irving as an enemy. Therefore, he would not simply wait for Irving and his allies to succeed in their plans; Astra would surely be looking for a quick opportunity to launch an attack against them. Realizing this, Irving lowered his voice and spoke to Aron. "The Elder from the Night Blades who attacked me before is quite powerful, and he possesses a very formidable weapon. We need to establish cooperation with the Envoy of Filth as soon as possible; only then can we discover a way to defeat Elder Astra." Upon hearing Irving''s words, Aron nodded gravely. Just as their conversation came to an end, the seal of the cursed mirror was finally broken. Irving was prepared to question the Envoy of Filth. However, what neither Irving nor Aron expected was that the moment the cursed mirror was opened, Anna suddenly let out an incredulous exclamation. "How is this possible?! The Envoy of Filth has escaped from the mirror! He''s not in the cursed mirror at all!" Anna''s revelation left everyone in shock. Aron and Irving rushed to Anna''s side, their gazes fixated on the cursed mirror. At that moment, the cursed mirror had been completely opened by Anna''s spell. The unique space within the cursed mirror was fully revealed to everyone. The special space contained numerous cursed souls, but not a single one belonged to the Envoy of Filth. Seeing this scene, Aron''s expression turned grim. He banged his hand on the table. "We were far too careless! We should have known from the very beginning that the Envoy of Filth cannot be easily trapped!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unlike Aron, who was seething with anger, Irving, though equally shocked, managed to remain calm. He carefully observed the unique space within the cursed mirror and noticed residual chaotic energy. Upon seeing this, Irving immediately understood that it was entirely normal for the Envoy of Filth to escape from this place. "This isn''t the time to get angry! It''s perfectly reasonable for the Envoy of Filth to have escaped, as the primary power of the cursed mirror is also the powers of chaos. And as a confidant of Shadow Celestial, the Envoy of Filth wields chaotic energy as well. What we need to do now is find the Envoy of Filth as quickly as possible! I believe he couldn''t have escaped from the headquarters of the Angel Guild; the defensive magical formations around the headquarters are still quite intact." Irving''s words snapped Aron and the others back into focus. Aron turned to Nick and shouted decisively, "Immediately seal off all internal passages of the headquarters! And put all members on high alert!" Nick nodded emphatically and pressed a red button on the conference table. The moment the red button was pressed, all defensive magical formations within the Angel Guild headquarters were activated, and every passage within the headquarters was sealed off. Every member of the Angel Guild inside received the appropriate warnings. "Now we can take our time searching for the Envoy of Filth within the headquarters. Even if he managed to escape from the cursed mirror, his strength will diminish over time. We''ve deployed many magical formations designed to weaken intruders, and they are still actively working." Though there had been some missteps in the Angel Guild''s actions, the members were seasoned fighters, well-versed in handling emergencies. Irving smiled and nodded, saying, "You are the most professional among my friends. If this had happened to my other allies, they would have handled it in a far more chaotic manner." Irving''s praise brought joy to Anna and Nick, but Aron didn''t seem to care much about the compliments. In his view, the most important task was to locate the Envoy of Filth. "We can discuss those things later! We need to take immediate action. We must split up; it''s the only way to save time!" Under Aron''s command, he, Anna, Irving, and Nick began to act separately, each heading in a different direction to search. Given their considerable strength, they believed they could cover the entire Angel Guild headquarters in a relatively short time. By the time the search was completed, the Envoy of Filth would surely be found. Chapter 338 - 338: Hiding in an Unknown Space At the same time that Irving and the others took action, the Envoy of Filth was frantically escaping through the Angel Guild headquarters in a semi-transparent state. He had just recently fled from the cursed mirror, which meant that he was now quite close to Irving and the others. The Envoy of Filth understood that he needed to find a very concealed location quickly. If he couldn''t find a hiding spot, he would soon be discovered by the members of the Angel Guild. When he heard the piercing sound of alarms, he realized that his escape had already been detected. "How could they notice so quickly?! What should I do now?!" The Envoy of Filth was in a state of panic. Though he still had enough energy to maintain his semi-transparent form for a while, he felt that time was running out for him to find a safe place. In a desperate situation, the Envoy of Filth decided to move toward the direction with the fewest people. Soon, he stumbled upon a narrow path. Although the path was winding and treacherous, at least there were no members of the Angel Guild present on it. If the Envoy of Filth had been able to remain calm, he might have noticed something unusual. When the Angel Guild headquarters went into emergency mode, every route would certainly be guarded by members of the Guild. It was impossible for there to be a path unguarded by Angel Guild members. In reality, this path was not a legitimate route within the Angel Guild''s headquarters. It was an extension of an anomalous space within the Guild''s internal structure. Once the Envoy of Filth could no longer maintain his transparent state, he had no choice but to revert to his human form, stumbling forward along the winding path. After running for what felt like an eternity, the Envoy of Filth suddenly sensed that something was off. He realized he seemed to be in a very strange space. The piercing alarms from the Angel Guild headquarters had faded; the surroundings were eerily quiet, so quiet that he could hear the sound of a pin dropping. Finally, the Envoy of Filth chose to stop and observe his surroundings. It was at this moment that he suddenly felt the presence of someone behind him. He could even hear the person''s heavy breathing. A cold sweat broke out on the Envoy of Filth''s forehead. He knew he couldn''t afford to turn around easily; if he did, he could very well be killed by the unknown person behind him. So, the Envoy of Filth ultimately chose to flee quickly forward. However, it wasn''t long before he crashed into a transparent wall. At that moment, he heard the heavy breathing of the unknown person behind him once again. With no other options left, the Envoy of Filth quickly turned his head to see the face of the person pursuing him. But the instant he turned, his consciousness suddenly vanished. Just like that, the Envoy of Filth was lost within the special space of the Angel Guild headquarters. No one, including the members of the Angel Guild, was aware of his predicament. Irving was still anxiously searching for the whereabouts of the Envoy of Filth with the other members of the Guild. After about half an hour of searching, they suddenly realized that the Envoy of Filth seemed to have vanished into thin air from the Angel Guild headquarters. Irving immediately approached Aron. "I think something is off here. Does your Angel Guild headquarters have any special hidden passages leading to the outside?" Aron nodded. "Yes, we do have such special passages in our headquarters. However, the Envoy of Filth would have no way to utilize those passages." "Then where could he have gone? Is it really possible for him to have escaped from the Angel Guild headquarters?" Faced with Irving''s inquiry, Aron could only shake his head helplessly. He truly had no idea what had happened. Just as the two were left in silence, pondering what actions to take next, Anna suddenly appeared before them, looking very panicked. "I just received an urgent distress call from the Green Ivy Company! We need to hurry to James''s aid; he said he''s being attacked by a portal radiating dark energy. Dark Monsters are pouring out of that portal like a tidal wave. If we don''t get there quickly, the entire City of Warding will be destroyed by the Dark Monsters!" As soon as Irving heard Anna''s description, he realized that the dark energy portal James mentioned was the Dark Portal. He nodded heavily and said, "You Angel Guild members send someone to assist me! The rest of you stay here at the headquarters! You must ensure that the Envoy of Filth cannot escape to other areas!" Aron nodded firmly. "I understand. You should head out right away; I''ll have Nick accompany you." For Aron, it was certainly not preferable to accompany Irving himself. He needed to ensure the safety of the Angel Guild headquarters. If he didn''t join Irving directly, the only ones he could send were Nick and Anna. Although Anna was the first to know about the situation, Aron believed that having her stay would provide him with significant support. Therefore, he ultimately decided to send Nick with Irving. Irving did not oppose Aron''s decision; after all, Aron was the highest commander of the Angel Guild. "Alright then, have him come over quickly!" Thus, Irving set out with Nick toward the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company. On their way, they even encountered some Dark Monsters fleeing from the Green Ivy Company headquarters. Although these Dark Monsters were not particularly strong, they were certainly capable of posing a threat to ordinary humans. Irving and Nick swiftly eliminated all the Dark Monsters they encountered. "It looks like we need to pick up the pace; the situation with James must be extremely urgent," Irving remarked to Nick. With that, both of them quickened their pace. After about fifteen minutes, they finally arrived at the location of the Green Ivy Company headquarters. When they saw the state of the headquarters, both of them were taken aback with shock. The headquarters of the Green Ivy Company was completely surrounded by dark energy. They could only see the Dark Monsters that were continuously emerging from the dark force; they couldn''t even see the outer walls of the Green Ivy Company headquarters. "Have James and his subordinates been trapped inside the headquarters? How are we supposed to rescue them? Do we really have to charge into such thick dark energy?" Nick was very hesitant at this moment. Although he was willing to help rescue James and his subordinates, he thought that directly entering such dense dark energy was practically equivalent to a suicide mission. Irving''s expression grew grave as he nodded. "If we want to save James, we don''t have any other options." Irving''s words extinguished the last flicker of hope that Nick had held onto. Nick took a deep breath. "Alright! I''ll get ready as quickly as I can!" As soon as Nick finished speaking, Irving bluntly replied, "Why do you need to prepare? You don''t need to do anything at all! The upcoming action doesn''t require your participation! Your responsibility is only to observe the situation around the Green Ivy Company headquarters and report any anomalies to the Angel Guild." Nick was left very confused by Irving''s words. He incredulously asked, "You brought me here just to help you relay messages to others? I think I can be of assistance during the operation." Although Nick was already aware that the upcoming action would involve significant danger, he still wanted to join Irving in the mission. After all, in Nick''s eyes, those who were qualified to act alongside Irving were undoubtedly the strongest among them. When Nick first joined the Angel Guild, his goal was to become one of the most powerful members. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving shook his head with a smile. "I know you want to showcase your strength in front of me, but I think you don''t need to rush. This battle will last a long time. The Night Blades must have made thorough preparations for this sudden attack. You will definitely have a chance to confront the elite of the Night Blades. So, just follow my plan for now." After saying this, Irving transformed into a beam of golden light and flew toward the Green Ivy Company headquarters. Though Nick felt somewhat dissatisfied, he ultimately decided to obey Irving''s orders. He realized that defying Irving''s instructions could very well lead to a complete failure of the Angel Guild''s operation. Nick found a concealed spot to hide, intending to vigilantly observe everything happening around the Green Ivy Company headquarters. If any unexpected situations arose, he would quickly inform Aron and Anna. Meanwhile, inside the Green Ivy Company headquarters, James was struggling with his subordinates to defend themselves using the weapons and tools at their disposal. Although Elder Astra did not directly intervene, he had removed all seals from the Dark Portal. The Dark Portal was now fully channeling its dark energy into a massive surge of monsters. These monsters were enough to pose a lethal threat to James and his subordinates. James already bore several wounds on his face, and he felt that he wouldn''t be able to hold out much longer. "Why hasn''t the Angel Guild and Irving''s support arrived yet? Have they abandoned me? Or are they planning to use me as bait to distract the Night Blades?" James''s anxiety was palpable, and he even began to worry that his allies had forsaken him. Chapter 339 - 339: A Ray of Hope in Despair Although James had long been worried about being abandoned by his allies, the fear in his heart had now overshadowed the despair of such abandonment. A dense fog of dark energy had formed, completely surrounding the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company. Despite James and his subordinates successfully erecting a barrier outside the headquarters using props and weapons they had previously found, that barrier was now on the verge of collapse. Some of the fog, born of dark forces, had already seeped through the cracks in the barrier and into the interior of the headquarters. At this moment, James stood with a few trusted subordinates at the weakest point of the barrier. They all understood very well that if the barrier were to break, they would be the first to face the onslaught. However, they could not abandon their post, as they were the strongest among their group. If those with the greatest strength did not hold the most vulnerable position, the others would undoubtedly lose all hope. In this dire situation, at least James''s less powerful subordinates were still managing to hold their ground and continue fighting. They were searching for Dark Monsters that had breached the headquarters in other areas. While James was lost in thought, one of his trusted subordinates suddenly shouted, "Boss! A huge crack has appeared in the barrier! The dark forces are about to shatter it completely!" Upon hearing this, James turned his gaze toward the barrier. Sure enough, just as his subordinate had said, a massive black crack had opened up in the barrier. Endless dark energy was coalescing into a substantial fog within that crack. At this moment, James''s hand, which held his weapon, began to tremble slightly. He knew all too well that the barrier could not hold for much longer. Once it collapsed, a swarm of Dark Monsters would surge into the Green Ivy Company''s headquarters. After a moment of hesitation, James spoke directly to his trusted subordinates, "You all need to leave this place now! The barrier is about to break, and staying here will only put you in grave danger. Quickly retreat to the next line of defense." Upon hearing this, fear spread across the faces of his subordinates. One of them asked James anxiously, "What about you? Are you really planning to stay here alone to fend off the onslaught of countless Dark Monsters?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry about me! Just follow my orders and act now! Don''t waste any more time here!" James replied sternly to his subordinate''s inquiry. James''s subordinates had no choice but to follow his orders and retreat deeper into the Green Ivy Company headquarters. The innermost area of the headquarters was a remarkably fortified zone, serving as the company''s last line of defense. Once his subordinates had left, James turned back to look at the enormous black crack in the barrier. The fog within the crack was gradually transforming into one Dark Monster after another, each of them opening their eyes and staring at James. At the same time, the black crack began to expand rapidly. The entire barrier was on the verge of complete collapse. As James observed the numerous fissures appearing on the barrier, his expression grew serious. He pulled out a gem emitting a red glow from his pocket¡ªthe very gem that Irving had given him earlier. "After the barrier collapses, I can only rely on the Lava Giant puppet to buy me some time," he thought, mentally preparing himself for its deployment. Just as James was readying himself, the barrier suddenly emitted a series of metallic grinding sounds. In an instant, the entire structure collapsed. A torrent of dark energy, accompanied by an endless wave of Dark Monsters, rushed into the Green Ivy Company headquarters through the weakest point of the barrier. James was the first to confront these dark forces and Dark Monsters. The moment the barrier shattered, he unleashed the Lava Giant puppet. A blinding red light flashed before his eyes, and the Lava Giant positioned itself directly in front of him. James was quick to react, so the dark forces and Dark Monsters couldn''t make direct contact with him. However, the Lava Giant''s protection was not long-lasting. Upon being summoned, it immediately conjured a massive amount of flames around its body. These flames destroyed a portion of the dark energy and incinerated some of the weaker Dark Monsters. Yet, with the barrier down, dark forces and Dark Monsters surged relentlessly into the headquarters. The flames generated by the Lava Giant were soon engulfed by the overwhelming dark energy, and within mere seconds, the Lava Giant itself was devoured by the multitude of Dark Monsters. At that moment, all James could see was an endless expanse of darkness. He could no longer perceive any light. James could feel the powerful dark energy surrounding him, and he could hear the sounds of the Dark Monsters tearing at the body of the Lava Giant puppet not far away. Sweat poured down his forehead as he gripped his weapon tightly, prepared to fight to the death. "No matter what, I won''t run away! If I''m going to die, I will die fighting to protect the Green Ivy Company!" Despite his determination to fight to the bitter end, the trembling of his hands betrayed him. James was indeed filled with fear. He concentrated all his power and swung his weapon forward with all his might. However, his attack had no effect at all. Both his weapon and the strength he wielded were consumed by the endless darkness. Left without power or weapon, James could only wait for his inevitable death. He could hear the sounds of the Dark Monsters quickly crawling toward him. Just as he was about to give up all hope, a sudden flash of golden light illuminated his vision. James watched in astonishment as the Dark Monsters in front of him were rapidly disintegrated by the golden light. He felt utterly confused by what was happening. He stood there, dumbfounded, until a voice broke through his thoughts. "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and cooperate with my actions! Can you really not fight anymore?" Irving''s voice finally snapped James back to reality. "You finally made it to save me! I thought you had abandoned me!" James exclaimed, relief flooding through him. After saying this, he immediately fell back into a fighting stance. With Irving''s assistance, James quickly broke free from the pursuit of the dark forces and Dark Monsters. At the same time, Irving successfully repaired the barrier using his Staff of Calamity. Once the barrier was restored, both Irving and James no longer felt the same urgency as before. "There are still some Dark Monsters inside the headquarters; we must clear them all out quickly! Only then can we ensure the safety of the others!" After the initial panic, James had completely regained his composure. As someone with considerable battle experience, he knew exactly what needed to be done. James hoped to team up with Irving to eliminate the remaining Dark Monsters within the Green Ivy Company headquarters. Afterward, they could focus on the final showdown with the Night Blades outside the headquarters. "This is indeed very important! But it''s not something we need to handle ourselves! Your subordinates should be able to take care of this!" Irving''s tone was slightly agitated. After hearing Irving''s words, James slowly nodded. "You''re right; my subordinates should be able to handle it. So what should we do next?" Since Irving had arrived to provide support, James felt that he should follow Irving''s lead for all subsequent actions. Irving turned his gaze toward the endless dark forces beyond the barrier. "What we need to do is completely destroy the source of the dark energy!" James took a deep breath upon hearing this. "I''m not sure if we can actually accomplish that." After the previous battle, a hint of trepidation lingered within him. In James''s eyes, the Night Blades had employed extremely powerful weapons and tools during this operation. Even though Irving was incredibly strong, he doubted that the two of them could quickly defeat the Night Blades. Moreover, the dark forces outside the Green Ivy Company headquarters were continuously growing in strength. Once the dark energy reached a certain level, the members of the Night Blades wouldn''t even need to intervene directly; they could simply use the dark energy to eliminate them all. Irving took a deep breath as well. "The dark forces outside are very powerful! If we head out to fight now, we will undoubtedly be affected by that dark energy! Therefore, we must first stop it from increasing further." Irving understood that the gradual strengthening of the dark forces was entirely due to the existence of the Dark Portal. His next plan was straightforward; he hoped to work with James to find a way to close the Dark Portal. During the last battle against Elder Astra and the Dark Portal, Irving had already realized that the Dark Portal was incredibly sturdy. He never intended to destroy it; he simply wanted to find a way to shut it down. After hearing Irving''s explanation, James had no further questions. He trusted Irving''s judgment completely; if Irving said they needed to stop the dark forces from growing stronger, then he surely had a corresponding action plan. "Then let''s get moving right away!" James said with a serious tone to Irving. Irving nodded. "We need to take some time to reinforce the barrier. Once the reinforcement is complete, we will take action." Chapter 340 - 340: Stepping into the Enemys Trap After reaching an agreement, Irving and James spent about fifteen minutes reinforcing the barrier outside the Green Ivy Company headquarters. They utilized the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, which Irving possessed. The Taikoo Flame Pearl held the powers of order, allowing Irving to enhance the existing barrier surrounding the Green Ivy Company headquarters. Once the barrier was strengthened, Irving turned to James and said, "Our next action is going to be extremely dangerous! The enemy is sure to have set traps around the Dark Portal specifically for us. This time, we are essentially stepping into the enemy''s trap willingly." James nodded in understanding. He was well aware that this operation involved intentionally entering a dangerous situation, and he was already prepared for the possibility of facing severe challenges. Not long ago, he had resolved to fight to the bitter end, and now, regardless of the circumstances, he would not give up. "It seems you understand the risks involved in our next move, so I won''t need to say much more. Just bring your strongest weapons. We''ll exit through another entrance of the Green Ivy Company headquarters! There shouldn''t be too many members of the Night Blades guarding that area. We should be able to catch them off guard." Irving quickly devised a plan of action. Following Irving''s strategy, both he and James began to move immediately. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, within a building not far from the Green Ivy Company headquarters, Elder Astra stood quietly near the Dark Portal, observing the situation surrounding the headquarters. For Elder Astra, this operation had to succeed. If he failed, Shadow Celestial would undoubtedly not spare him. Prior to the operation, he had crafted what he believed to be a flawless strategy. Elder Astra not only launched an attack on the Green Ivy Company headquarters but also instructed his subordinates to target other critical locations in the City of Warding. The reason Irving was unaware of the attacks on other sites was that those locations were not controlled by his allies. Elder Astra had also set up a series of magical formations around himself and the Dark Portal. These magical formations could weaken the strength of intruders and provide Elder Astra with additional assistance during combat. Some of the magical formations even allowed Elder Astra to harness the immense power of the Dark Portal. Despite all these preparations, he still felt a lack of confidence. To Elder Astra, Irving''s strength was simply too formidable. The adaptability Irving had demonstrated in previous battles greatly impressed him. "Elder, it seems we won''t be able to breach the defenses of the Green Ivy Company headquarters in the short term. The barrier has suddenly been reinforced," reported a member of the Night Blades as he hurried to Elder Astra''s side, relaying the news he had just received. Upon hearing this, Elder Astra immediately realized that Irving had likely arrived. He stated decisively, "Our next objective is no longer to break through the defenses of the Green Ivy Company headquarters. You must activate the defensive magical formations around us. We are about to face Irving in a decisive battle!" Elder Astra''s words surprised the Night Blades members. They didn''t understand how he had come to that conclusion, but they quickly took action. At the same time the Night Blades members activated the defensive magical formations, Irving and James reached the edge of those formations. "It seems the Night Blades have already realized we are here, so we need to speed up our actions," Irving said. After finishing his statement, he transformed into a burst of golden light and flew directly toward the source of the dark power. James, of course, couldn''t move as swiftly as Irving. He could only quicken his pace to barely keep up with him. Irving crossed through numerous defensive magical formations in one breath. Although these formations had been activated, they were still unable to impede Irving''s progress. In fact, they couldn''t significantly weaken the power he possessed. Irving soon arrived at a position not far from Elder Astra and the Dark Portal. Here, he planned to observe Elder Astra''s situation and seize the opportunity to eliminate all the Night Blades members in the vicinity. Although these members posed little threat to him, their presence could complicate Irving''s subsequent actions. As Irving began to dispatch the Night Blades members, Elder Astra also pinpointed Irving''s location. Elder Astra pulled out a scroll and threw it into the Dark Portal. In that instant, the Dark Portal erupted with an overwhelming surge of power. Shadowy figures flew rapidly out of the portal, all heading straight for Irving. The moment Astra used the scroll, Irving sensed that something was amiss. He immediately readied himself for battle. Soon, he noticed one shadow after another soaring in his direction. As these shadows reached close to him, they transformed into the figure of Elder Astra. "I didn''t expect you to dare come here! Do you really think you possess the strength to destroy me and the Dark Portal?" the shadow of Elder Astra asked in a chilling voice. Irving had no intention of responding. To him, the figure before him was an enemy that needed to be eliminated, and engaging in conversation held no significance. He grabbed his staff, summoning a series of blazing fireballs above his head. These fireballs shot toward the shadow of Elder Astra. "It seems you do have quite a bit of confidence! Let''s see through battle whose judgment is correct!" Elder Astra''s shadow did not attempt to evade. After all, the magical attacks would have no effect on his projection. Elder Astra had harnessed the power of the Dark Portal to create a false projection of himself. This projection would not suffer any damage from enemy attacks, and it allowed him to channel his abilities and utilize all his skills. After realizing that his initial attack had failed, Irving quickly assessed the situation. He chose to charge directly toward the location where Elder Astra was hiding. Naturally, Elder Astra''s shadow would not allow Irving to succeed that easily. The shadows converged to form a massive projection. This gigantic figure not only possessed all of Elder Astra''s skills but also gained tremendous dark power through the Dark Portal. "I will not allow you to leave! You must fight me to the death here!" the shadow of Elder Astra declared in a grand, hollow voice. As he spoke, the surrounding Dark Monsters simultaneously locked onto Irving as their target. A multitude of Dark Monsters rushed toward him without delay. "Is this really how you plan to defeat me? You''re too afraid to show your true self in front of me! To me, you''re nothing but a coward!" Even though the numerous Dark Monsters posed little threat to Irving, their presence made his movements exceedingly difficult. He could no longer approach the location where Elder Astra''s true self was hiding. Thus, he glared at the shadow of Elder Astra and spat out those words. Elder Astra''s shadow showed no change in expression. He simply replied coolly, "I am unlike you; I am a very cautious person. If I can defeat you from a safe position, why would I risk exposing my true self to you?" Elder Astra was indeed a very cautious individual. However, he overlooked another crucial piece of information: in this battle, his enemies were not limited to just Irving. While he focused all his attention on fighting Irving, James had circled around to Astra''s rear from another direction. At this moment, James was less than 100 meters away from Elder Astra. His hand trembled slightly around his weapon as he felt the overwhelming dark power that Elder Astra possessed. Yet, he had no path of retreat left. Before the operation began, Irving had informed him that the outcome of this battle depended entirely on James himself. Irving would hold Elder Astra at bay, while the final strike to eliminate him had to be delivered by James. Prior to their action, Irving had recognized that his own power did not match that of Elder Astra. After all, Elder Astra could tap into the Dark Portal for a continuous supply of dark energy. Although Irving possessed the Taikoo Flame Pearl and the Staff of Calamity, these enhancements could only marginally boost his strength¡ªthey wouldn''t significantly elevate his overall power. Thus, he devised a plan that relied on a surprise attack for victory. At first, James felt that such a plan carried considerable risk. However, after contemplating it for a while, he ultimately agreed. After all, if this mission succeeded, James would stand to gain the most. Moreover, Elder Astra had inflicted significant losses on him, and James was eager to see him pay the price. Now, James needed to silently close the distance to Elder Astra and use his powerful dagger to eliminate him directly. Chapter 341 - 341: Unwittingly Used by the Enemy James gripped his dagger tightly, his hand trembling as he fully understood that he had only one chance. If this surprise attack failed, Elder Astra would likely unleash his formidable power and sinister spells to kill James on the spot. As he closed the distance, James felt his nerves tightening. He struggled to maintain his grip on the dagger. When he was less than ten meters away, he suddenly sensed a wave of intense energy. A strange figure appeared in his line of sight. The moment this figure materialized, it opened its eyes, staring at James with a maddening and sinister gaze. In that instant, James''s mind was flooded with a torrent of chaotic information, overwhelming him to the point of losing consciousness. A faint smile slowly spread across Elder Astra''s face not far away. "So, you thought you could defeat me this way? Have you underestimated me a bit too much? Did you really think you could trick me?" Elder Astra had actually sensed James''s presence long before. The reason he hadn''t made a move against James was that he needed to focus his main strength on combating Irving. Now, not only had Elder Astra successfully dealt with the threat posed by James, but he was also suppressing Irving in their direct confrontation. Although Irving had called upon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Elder Astra utilized the immense dark power from the Dark Portal to enhance his dark magic to a level that Irving could not contend with. Through his colossal projection, Elder Astra shouted in a grand voice towards Irving, "Stop wasting your time fighting me! Your and your friend''s schemes have utterly failed! James''s surprise attack not only failed, but he''s about to become my puppet!" As Elder Astra spoke, James''s body was continuously eroded by dark power. It wouldn''t be long before both he and Irving would be transformed into Astra''s puppets. Realizing the situation was dire, Irving sprang into action. He slammed the Staff of Calamity down onto the ground. A shimmering portal appeared within the cracks of the earth. Without hesitation, Irving jumped into the portal. Irving''s actions gave Elder Astra a moment of concern, as he realized he could no longer track him. With Irving vanishing from the battlefield, Elder Astra still considered his mission a significant success. After all, James was on the verge of becoming his puppet. As Elder Astra withdrew his hand from the Dark Portal, his massive projection on the battlefield faded away. This colossal projection had been entirely supported by the dark power of the Dark Portal, and without its power, it could no longer be maintained. Although Elder Astra had achieved victory, he had also suffered from the erosion of dark energy. To stabilize his mental state, Elder Astra employed a spell he had mastered. "While I have won this battle, the dark power has still taken a toll on me. I cannot afford to use too much dark energy for a while," he muttered to himself. As he spoke, the Dark Portal continued to emit dark energy, causing Dark Monsters to emerge from the void around him. Although Elder Astra wielded dark power himself, these Dark Monsters posed a certain level of danger to him. He could only rely on the scrolls he carried to eliminate all the Dark Monsters that appeared from the void. Once Elder Astra finally stabilized his mind and successfully sealed the Dark Portal using the unique spells of the Night Blades, James had been completely transformed into a puppet. Looking at the now soulless James, Elder Astra smiled and said, "Now, let''s head to the headquarters of the Ocean Group! Vicky is someone Irving deeply cares about. If we can threaten Vicky, Irving will surely reappear." James, now a puppet, expressionless, nodded in agreement. Although he had not been killed, his consciousness was entirely under Elder Astra''s control. He would execute all of Elder Astra''s commands without question. Thus, Elder Astra, along with James and the Dark Portal, made their way to the headquarters of the Ocean Group. While he did not waste any time, carrying the Dark Portal was an inherently dangerous endeavor. To ensure that the seal of the Dark Portal would not be compromised, Elder Astra had to slow his pace. Therefore, before they could reach the headquarters of the Ocean Group, Irving arrived first. This time, Irving did not enter through the main entrance of the Ocean Group building; instead, he appeared directly in the president''s office. Vicky was startled by Irving''s sudden appearance. Upon seeing the expression on Irving''s face, she realized that something was seriously wrong. With a hint of concern in her voice, Vicky asked, "Has the situation become really dire? Did you come here to take me to a safer place?" Irving nodded. "Yes! The situation has worsened significantly. If you stay here, you will definitely be in danger, so you must come with me to the headquarters of the Angel Guild. That''s the only safe place right now." With that, Irving intended to leave with Vicky immediately. However, Vicky felt it was necessary to inform Benjamin first. After all, leaving Benjamin alone at the Ocean Group headquarters would put him in great danger as well. "Shouldn''t we bring Benjamin with us? If he stays here alone, the Night Blades will surely kill him." "There''s no time to notify him! Come with me now, and we''ll inform him while we''re on the way!" With that, Irving grabbed Vicky and pulled her along. On their way, Irving dialed Benjamin''s phone number. He briefly explained the situation to Benjamin over the phone. After hanging up, Benjamin sat in his office, expressionless. He knew he had time to escape from the Ocean Group headquarters. However, he felt he should not abandon it. He had built what he believed to be a solid defense here, and he thought it necessary to buy Vicky and Irving more time. After thinking for a moment, Benjamin issued orders to his subordinates. "Everyone, get ready for battle! We are about to be attacked by the Night Blades, and you must act according to the strategies we practiced before. I believe our defense can succeed this time." While Benjamin spoke confidently to his subordinates, deep down, he wasn''t entirely convinced that this operation would succeed. He only hoped that the defenses he set up here could buy more time for Irving and Vicky. After Benjamin issued orders to his subordinates, it was only a matter of fifteen minutes before James appeared outside the Ocean Group headquarters building. James did not launch an attack on the defenders present. Instead, he feigned nonchalance, intending to meet with Benjamin and Vicky. Benjamin was unaware that James had become a puppet of Elder Astra. This was due to a serious mistake Irving had made earlier; he had not informed Benjamin about James''s situation. He only notified Benjamin to retreat quickly. Since James had arrived and Benjamin, unaware of the abnormality surrounding James, naturally went to greet him directly. When the two met, James immediately said to Benjamin, "The situation is dire. Our headquarters at the Green Ivy Company has been destroyed by the Night Blades. So, I can only temporarily take refuge here." Upon hearing James''s words, a look of slight confusion crossed Benjamin''s face. "Why would you come here to hide? Isn''t the headquarters of the Angel Guild a safer place?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he spoke, Benjamin''s eyes remained fixed on James. He had already sensed that something was off with James, but his reaction was still a bit too slow. The moment Benjamin posed his question, James launched an attack on him. Caught completely off guard, Benjamin was severely injured by James''s strike. At the same time, Elder Astra finally arrived with the members of the Night Blades. The subordinates under Benjamin immediately launched their attacks upon seeing the Night Blades members. However, their efforts were utterly ineffective against Elder Astra. With James''s help, Elder Astra successfully defeated Benjamin and all his subordinates. He chose not to kill them outright, believing he could use them as his agents in the real world. After all, he needed to be prepared for the final confrontation with the Shadow Celestial. "It seems that Irving isn''t as clever as the legends say. He didn''t even tell you to prepare for my arrival!" Elder Astra said with a smile, looking at the barely conscious Benjamin. Benjamin glared at Elder Astra and the puppet James with eyes full of hatred. Noticing Benjamin''s expression, Elder Astra slowly added, "There''s no need for you to look at him that way! He has already become my puppet! His actions in the earlier mission were quite reckless, which is why I was able to exploit him." Elder Astra spoke with a triumphant expression on his face. For him, successfully controlling James made his subsequent actions much easier than planned. Chapter 342 - 342: Increasing Dangers As Irving and Vicky made their escape toward the headquarters of the Angel Guild, the atmosphere inside the Angel Guild headquarters grew increasingly oppressive. Aron and Anna, along with the members of the Angel Guild, had been searching the premises for a long time, but they had failed to locate the Envoy of Filth. This situation made both of them feel a sense of impending danger. "What kind of method is the Envoy of Filth using to hide? How is it even possible?!" Aron paced anxiously in the conference room, continuously questioning Anna. Anna''s expression was filled with worry at that moment. She wanted to answer Aron''s questions, but she didn''t know the answers either. "I think we can''t rely on our own strength to find the Envoy of Filth. Shouldn''t we ask Irving for help? I believe Irving has already dealt with the trouble from James." After thinking for a moment, Anna ultimately felt that seeking Irving''s assistance was the best course of action. However, Aron did not accept Anna''s suggestion. To him, they could not delegate everything to Irving. If every issue had to be resolved by Irving, what purpose did their existence serve? "We cannot ask Irving for help right now! We''re not even sure how he is faring himself! If Irving is in crisis too, we cannot be a burden to him." As soon as Aron finished speaking, there was a heavy knock on the conference room door. "Come in!" Aron shouted toward the door. A regular member of the Angel Guild pushed open the conference room door. With a slightly nervous tone, he addressed Aron and Anna, "Both of you, we just received news from Nick. Nick said that Irving and James lost their battle against Elder Astra. Irving managed to escape somehow, but James is missing." Upon hearing this news, shock washed over Aron and Anna''s faces. "How could this be? How could Irving and James possibly lose?" Anna muttered in disbelief. Aron was not as panicked as Anna, but his expression had grown considerably more grim. "Alright, I understand! Don''t share this news with anyone else for now! We will quickly formulate a plan for our next steps!" Aron dismissed the Angel Guild member immediately. "We must find the Envoy of Filth as soon as possible! If we don''t locate the Envoy of Filth within the next 15 minutes, we must retreat from here immediately!" Aron realized that the situation had become extremely dire. Aron felt that if Irving and James had already failed, they could no longer stay at the headquarters of the Angel Guild. Although the Angel Guild''s headquarters was the most important base for the organization, there were other bases available. In the surrounding cities of the City of Warding, each city had a branch base of the Angel Guild. Aron believed that at the very least, the ordinary members of the Angel Guild should retreat to a safer branch base. Anna did not oppose Aron''s decision. In fact, she was so overwhelmed by the shocking news that she had lost her ability to think clearly. "Are you listening to me? Stop spacing out! We need to take action immediately!" Aron slammed his hand on the table. It was only then that Anna snapped back to reality. She quickly nodded and said, "I understand! I will find the Envoy of Filth as soon as possible." With that, Aron and Anna hurriedly resumed their search for the Envoy of Filth. They had not been searching for long when Irving arrived at the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters with Vicky. This time, neither Irving nor Vicky was stopped by anyone. All the members of the Angel Guild had gone off to search for the Envoy of Filth, leaving the headquarters unguarded. Seeing the chaos inside the headquarters, Irving''s expression soured significantly. "What on earth is going on? Is this place not safe anymore?" While Vicky also sensed that something was amiss, she remained calm and even attempted to reassure Irving. "I think you shouldn''t panic just yet! Perhaps the chaos at the Angel Guild headquarters is some kind of ruse." Irving nodded. Although he did not fully agree with Vicky''s assessment, he hoped that she was right. Thus, Irving and Vicky entered the headquarters of the Angel Guild. It soon became evident that Vicky''s assumption was incorrect. The chaos within the Angel Guild headquarters was not a ruse; there were very few people on guard, and everyone seemed to be anxiously searching for something. While Vicky was unaware of what the members of the Angel Guild were looking for, Irving knew all too well. In disbelief, he muttered to himself, "Haven''t they found the Envoy of Filth yet?! What are they doing?! Are the members of the Angel Guild just a bunch of useless fools?!" Irving''s anger was certainly understandable, especially since before he left, Aron and Anna had assured him with utmost confidence that they would find the Envoy of Filth as quickly as possible. Irving quickly found Aron with Vicky by his side. Upon seeing Irving, a smile finally appeared on Aron''s face. "I''m so glad to see you''re alright! I just received word from Nick that you suddenly disappeared. I was worried you were facing a huge crisis." Looking at Aron''s smile, Irving coldly replied, "I was indeed in a significant crisis! However, I''ve managed to escape it for now. What I want to know from you is how the situation at the Angel Guild headquarters became like this. Didn''t you promise me that you would find the Envoy of Filth as quickly as possible? You have yet to locate him, haven''t you?" Faced with Irving''s inquiry, Aron''s expression quickly turned serious. "You''re right; we haven''t found the Envoy of Filth. He has managed to hide himself through some means. All the members of the Angel Guild are working hard to search for him." Upon hearing Aron''s affirmative answer, Irving''s expression darkened even further. He felt that the dangers were increasing more and more. He even believed they were on the brink of a catastrophe. "If you can''t find the Envoy of Filth, then stop looking for him! The other members of the Night Blades will be here any moment! We must prepare for defense!" With that, Irving turned and headed deeper into the Angel Guild headquarters with Vicky. Irving planned to hand Vicky over to the knowledge fairy for protection. After everything that had happened, he had lost all trust in Aron and Anna. If they couldn''t even find the Envoy of Filth, how could they possibly protect Vicky? Once Irving left, Aron made a decisive call. He felt that Irving''s decision was indeed the wiser one, so he immediately issued orders to the members of the Angel Guild. "All members of the Angel Guild, cease the search! Return to your posts! The headquarters is about to face an enemy attack, and we must prepare for defense!" Under Aron''s command, the members of the Angel Guild returned to their respective defensive positions. Anna quickly returned to the previous conference room. "Why did you suddenly issue such orders? Didn''t you just tell me to find the Envoy of Filth as quickly as possible?" Anna confronted Aron, her voice filled with frustration. Aron responded calmly, "Irving is back! And he brought some very disappointing news! We are about to be attacked by the Night Blades! So we must immediately enter a defensive state!" Aron''s answer finally brought Anna back to her senses. Although she also felt that the situation was dire, she quickly adjusted her mindset. The members of the Angel Guild headquarters immediately entered a defensive stance. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Irving made his way to the innermost part of the Angel Guild headquarters. In the storage area at the deepest point, he brought Vicky to meet the knowledge fairy. The moment Vicky saw the knowledge fairy, she suddenly felt a wave of dizziness wash over her. "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" Irving asked with concern. However, it was not Vicky who answered him, but the knowledge fairy. "She will be fine. She just received an overwhelming amount of information the moment she entered here. If she rests for a bit, she will return to normal." The knowledge fairy''s response did not ease Irving''s worries. He coldly asked, "So Vicky''s unusual state is because of you?" "Anyone who enters here will experience a shock from the flow of information. You should have known this, so bringing her here was quite unwise," the knowledge fairy said, observing Irving''s reaction. The knowledge fairy possessed a certain degree of prophetic ability, so he understood that Irving''s purpose for coming here was to seek protection for Vicky. However, the knowledge fairy was unwilling to offer that protection, believing it unnecessary to involve himself in the conflict between Irving and the Night Blades. During the conversation, Irving began to grasp the knowledge fairy''s thoughts. But having made up his mind, he was not going to give up easily. "I hope you can protect Vicky! If you can keep her safe for a while, I will offer you a suitable reward. The reward I provide will surely satisfy you." Upon hearing Irving''s words, the knowledge fairy transformed into Vicky''s likeness. "I certainly know that the reward you can offer will be satisfactory. But don''t you think that doing so would put me at great risk? Why should I oppose you and the Night Blades?" The knowledge fairy posed a question that Irving found difficult to answer. After all, the knowledge fairy was not completely antagonistic toward the Night Blades like Irving was. In fact, the knowledge fairy could collaborate with members of the Night Blades, who could provide him with valuable information and knowledge. Chapter 343 - 343: A Reward You Absolutely Cannot Refuse Irving had long anticipated that the knowledge fairy would not easily agree to his request. Thus, he had prepared a reward that the knowledge fairy could not possibly turn down. With a smile on his face, Irving took a few slow steps forward. When he was just a step away from the knowledge fairy, who had taken on Vicky''s appearance, he spoke in a gentle tone, "I will offer you a reward that you absolutely cannot refuse." The knowledge fairy, now resembling Vicky, did not make an immediate decision in response to Irving''s words. Instead, it lightly countered, "You still haven''t stated what this reward is that you can offer me. How do you have the right to demand an immediate decision from me?" Irving took half a step closer. At this moment, he and the knowledge fairy, in Vicky''s form, were less than half a meter apart. In a very soft voice, Irving said, "I will provide you with information related to the Dark Overlord." As soon as Irving finished speaking, the knowledge fairy quickly transformed back into its original form. A chaotic mass of information took the shape of an enormous eye. This gigantic eye fixed its gaze on Irving, as if evaluating the truth of his words. After a long pause, the knowledge fairy slowly replied, "You aren''t trying to deceive me, are you? Should you choose to mislead me in this matter, you should be well aware of the consequences, right?" "Of course I would never deceive you on this matter! As long as you ensure Vicky''s safety, after I defeat Elder Astra, I will provide you with information regarding the Dark Overlord. However, I can only share what I know." Although Irving had decided to provide the knowledge fairy with information about the Dark Overlord, his understanding of the subject was not particularly deep. To avoid any potential disputes with the knowledge fairy later, he felt it necessary to clarify this point in advance. The knowledge fairy responded with a slightly excited tone, "Any information related to the Dark Overlord is extremely important to me. So as long as you are not deceiving me, that''s all that matters!" After saying this, the knowledge fairy transformed into a massive book. "Have Vicky step into this book! I will ensure her safety during the upcoming period!" The knowledge fairy had agreed to Irving''s terms. Irving finally let out a sigh of relief. He called out to Vicky, "There''s going to be a very fierce battle ahead! You must stay here! Only the knowledge fairy can guarantee your safety, and I will come back to you as soon as the fight is over." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having said this, Irving turned to leave. But Vicky was reluctant to let him go. "Wait a moment!" Vicky called out to Irving from behind. "I can actually help you during the battle. Have you forgotten? I''m a healing mage! Even if I can''t fight the Night Blades'' enemies, I can still provide healing when you get injured." Vicky had always hoped to fight alongside Irving. Irving turned around, his face still smiling. "This battle is completely different from the previous ones! If we suffer serious injuries during the fight, it means we will face total defeat. Therefore, we cannot afford to adopt a prolonged battle strategy this time." Irving''s words were crystal clear. Despite her reluctance, Vicky understood she couldn''t waste any more of Irving''s time. She nodded firmly and said, "I understand. You go and fight now; I''ll be here waiting for your good news." Irving took one last look at Vicky before turning away and walking toward the door of the warehouse without looking back. Vicky watched his silhouette until he completely vanished from her sight. "I think you don''t need to worry about him. He absolutely will not fail in this battle!" The knowledge fairy''s voice drifted over softly. Vicky turned to look at the knowledge fairy, now transformed into a massive book. "What do you mean by that? Have you already predicted the outcome of the battle?" Although Vicky didn''t know much about the knowledge fairy, she had overheard the conversation between the knowledge fairy and Irving earlier. She was aware that the knowledge fairy possessed the ability to foresee the future. The knowledge fairy did not provide a direct answer. "Irving''s fate will not end here! I have even seen his destiny extend far into the future." The knowledge fairy''s response left Vicky feeling somewhat puzzled. However, she decided not to dwell on these thoughts any longer. She resolved to wait here for the outcome of the final battle, just as Irving had instructed. Just as Irving left the warehouse, a wave of black mist began to flow in outside the Angel Guild headquarters. This black mist carried a powerful dark energy, with shadowy Dark Monsters lurking within it. As the thick mist completely enveloped the Angel Guild headquarters, a large number of Dark Monsters launched an attack on the outermost defenses of the guild. The members stationed there felt an immense pressure. They immediately sought help from others. "There are a large number of powerful Dark Monsters outside the headquarters! The first line of defense is about to be breached! Everyone must prepare for battle!" said a member of the Angel Guild, responsible for the outer defenses, in a hoarse voice over the internal communication channel. Upon hearing this, the members of the Angel Guild became extremely anxious. Aron was positioned just behind the first line of defense. Although Aron had also noticed the overwhelming presence of Dark Monsters outside the headquarters, he believed that these creatures were not the biggest threat. The real danger was the members of the Night Blades hidden within the black mist. Aron picked up his communicator and calmly spoke, "Everyone must remain calm! If we fall into a state of panic now, we will certainly fail to defend successfully! Let''s stick to our plan; we will not easily be defeated!" Aron chose to bolster the spirits of his subordinates. After all, he believed that fear was a completely unhelpful emotion. Aron hoped his team would be filled with confidence before the battle erupted. Only then could they possibly achieve victory. Just as Aron finished speaking, electronic static crackled through the communicator. "The communication channel has been cut! The Night Blades are indeed trying to sever our communications before the battle begins!" Aron realized this was an attack from the Night Blades after failing to fix the communicator. As soon as he uttered this, a blue scroll shot out from the black mist. The moment this blue scroll collided with the barrier surrounding the Angel Guild headquarters, it triggered a violent explosion. In that instant, Aron felt the outer barrier of the headquarters weaken significantly. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Dark Monsters breached the first line of defense and surged into the outer area of the Angel Guild headquarters. Aron knew he had to engage in battle immediately. He needed to eliminate as many Dark Monsters as possible to stabilize the defenses of the Angel Guild headquarters. If they easily surrendered the outer area, their space for defense would be drastically reduced. While Aron and the other members of the Angel Guild fought valiantly, deep within the headquarters, Anna was working with other members to reinforce the guild''s backup defenses. In order to ensure that they could continue fighting even after the outer area of the Angel Guild headquarters was completely destroyed, Anna and Aron had specifically set up a backup defense within the guild. This backup defense was composed of numerous magical formations. These magical formations could not be activated in advance, as doing so would cause them to lose their inherent power over time. Instead, they had to be activated just before the battle began. Anna''s current task was to activate these magical formations. While Anna was hurriedly activating the magical formations, Irving arrived at her side. "What''s the situation now? I can feel a tremendous amount of dark energy! Has the Night Blades already attacked us?" In response to Irving''s inquiry, Anna quickly replied, "You''re correct; the Night Blades have indeed launched an attack! They may have already breached the first line of defense surrounding the Angel Guild headquarters." Upon hearing Anna''s words, Irving immediately ran toward the outer area of the Angel Guild headquarters. He did not want the Night Blades to have an easy time. Irving was well aware that Elder Astra had not used the power of the Dark Portal in the recent attack. When Irving reached the outer area of the Angel Guild headquarters, he suddenly found it shrouded in thick black mist. Outside the mist, he could hear the sounds of battle within, but he had no way of seeing what was happening inside. Irving chose not to step directly into the black mist, understanding that it contained powerful dark energy. He planned to use the power of his Taikoo Flame Pearl to gradually eliminate the dark energy. However, he realized that this would take a considerable amount of time. Still feeling a bit hesitant, Irving knew that he needed to act immediately to minimize the disaster facing the members of the Angel Guild. Just as he was wavering, he suddenly heard Aron''s voice. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and take action! I can barely hold off these Dark Monsters any longer! Their strength is even greater than that of the Dark Monsters in the shelter game!" After hearing Aron''s urgent plea for help, Irving stopped hesitating. He took out his Staff of Calamity, determined to charge into the black mist and rescue Aron. Almost simultaneously with Irving''s action, Elder Astra also appeared within the black mist. Chapter 344 - 344: Forced to Attack Allies With Irving joining the battle, Aron and the members of the Angel Guild were finally saved. They could feel the number of Dark Monsters around them diminishing. Furthermore, the remaining Dark Monsters seemed to have lost interest in attacking them, as almost all of them turned their attention to Irving. In this situation, Aron directly addressed the members of the Angel Guild. "You don''t need to continue fighting here! Quickly retreat to the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters! You must help Anna defend the backup line there! We''ll handle the battle here!" Upon hearing Aron''s command, the members of the Angel Guild immediately took action. They were eager to leave, as staying in the current location posed a significant risk to their safety. Once the members of the Angel Guild had evacuated, Aron was finally able to unleash his full power. He pulled out a long sword radiating an orange glow from his pocket and charged toward Irving. At that moment, Irving was facing a massive onslaught from numerous Dark Monsters alone. While the sheer number of Dark Monsters was overwhelming, their strength was no match for Irving''s. Using his powerful spells, Irving incinerated large groups of Dark Monsters with a single strike. However, as the battle progressed, Irving began to sense something was off. Although he could quickly eliminate Dark Monsters, they kept pouring in from all sides. Irving felt that these Dark Monsters were not emerging from the mist; he suspected they were coming from the Dark Portal. So, he began searching for the source of the dark energy. When Aron felt Irving''s presence beside him, Irving had already pinpointed the source of the dark power. Not far from them, beneath a massive structure, Elder Astra and two other figures stood next to the Dark Portal, which was continuously releasing Dark Monsters. Irving coldly said to Aron, "We can''t keep defending like this! The Dark Portal can unleash an endless supply of Dark Monsters; we need to find a way to shut it down!" With that, Irving sprinted towards the Dark Portal at full speed. Aron, of course, followed Irving, rushing toward the Dark Portal as well. Elder Astra watched the approaching Irving and Aron with a smile. "You really want to fight me, don''t you? Well, I won''t fight you just yet! You can battle your allies first! After your little skirmish is over, then you can come challenge me!" Elder Astra''s voice echoed in Irving and Aron''s ears. Irving quickly assessed Elder Astra''s true intentions. Elder Astra''s two companions were undoubtedly Benjamin and James, who had already been transformed into puppets. Elder Astra intended to have these puppets fight against Irving and Aron. Irving would not accept such a situation. Therefore, he decided to charge directly at Elder Astra. However, Elder Astra had already anticipated Irving''s actions. After delivering his previous remarks, he transformed into a cloud of black mist and completely merged with the surrounding darkness. As Elder Astra departed, the Dark Portal gradually became ethereal, indicating that it had been taken away by him. Before Aron could fully grasp the situation, Elder Astra had vanished. Irving''s mood was extremely bleak, but he knew he would soon face an even worse predicament. The puppets of James and Benjamin had locked their sights on Irving and Aron, preparing to attack. At this moment, Aron was still confused. He looked at the expressionless faces of James and Benjamin and asked Irving in a puzzled tone, "What is going on? Why are they with Elder Astra? They look like they want to kill us!" In response to Aron''s inquiry, Irving replied calmly, "You''re right! They want to kill us! They''ve been turned into puppets by Elder Astra! We have no choice but to fight our friends now!" Aron''s shock was palpable at Irving''s words. However, before he could react, James launched an attack on Aron, while Benjamin targeted Irving. Although Irving was very familiar with Benjamin''s fighting style and knew how to counter it, the fact remained that Benjamin was his friend. Moreover, Benjamin had helped Irving many times in the past. Fighting against a comrade was already difficult to accept, but killing a friend was something Irving would never do. Thus, Irving could only engage in battle with Benjamin while simultaneously contemplating a solution. Aron''s situation was even worse. Although he possessed a powerful weapon, its use would also have some negative effects on him. Moreover, Aron did not want to kill James outright. While he was not very familiar with James, they had collaborated before. In a sense, Aron and James were also comrades. Irving and Aron found themselves restrained at the outskirts of the Angel Guild headquarters. Elder Astra, of course, was not idle. He had brought the Dark Portal directly to the outer area of the Angel Guild headquarters. "Continue your battle with your comrades! I will destroy the Angel Guild headquarters!" Elder Astra declared. He closed his eyes and began to recite a series of complex and obscure phrases. This string of intricate incantations formed a spell. At the moment the spell was completed, the Dark Portal suddenly underwent a violent transformation. It converted the surrounding area into a realm entirely composed of pure dark energy. Seizing this opportunity, Elder Astra concentrated all the dark energy onto himself. He then unleashed an extraordinarily powerful dark spell. The defenses of the Angel Guild headquarters were obliterated in an instant. Even the backup line that Anna and Aron had painstakingly constructed proved ineffective. In the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters, Anna and the others suffered severe injuries from the recent attack. Anna lost consciousness completely. Only the members of the Angel Guild who were deep within the headquarters managed to maintain their awareness. Meanwhile, in the headquarters'' storage area, the Knowledge Fairy and Vicky also felt the intense energy shockwave. Vicky''s complexion darkened considerably. In disbelief, she asked, "Is this the powerful spell possessed by the Night Blades? I''ve never experienced such a formidable spell before." The Knowledge Fairy did not respond. Although he had always believed that he possessed a vast array of spells, the one Elder Astra had just unleashed genuinely astonished him. The Knowledge Fairy quietly recorded all the information he perceived. "Are you sure we can stay here safely? Shouldn''t we move to a more secure location?" Vicky directly inquired. The Knowledge Fairy replied slowly, "You don''t need to worry; this place is very safe. If it''s not safe here, then there''s no safe place in this world. Even if Elder Astra possesses immense power, he cannot enter this area without my permission." The Knowledge Fairy had constructed a special zone around himself. Only those granted his permission could enter this area. Of course, if someone were powerful enough to an unimaginable degree, they could still forcibly invade this zone. However, neither Irving nor Elder Astra had reached such a level of strength. The Knowledge Fairy''s response eased Vicky''s worries somewhat. Vicky found a discreet spot and sat down, planning to take a good rest. She thought that perhaps she would soon join the battle. While Vicky was resting, she suddenly caught a faint sound in the air. Vicky carefully scanned her surroundings but could not identify the source of the sound. However, the indistinct noise persisted. After enduring it for a while, Vicky couldn''t help but ask the Knowledge Fairy, "Do you hear some faint sounds?" The Knowledge Fairy found Vicky''s question puzzling. He had not heard any sound. After closely observing the area, he replied in a slightly disappointed tone, "I thought you, as Irving''s friend, would not be too panicked. But it seems I overestimated you a bit. Don''t scare yourself unnecessarily." The Knowledge Fairy believed that the sound Vicky heard was merely a figment of her imagination. However, Vicky did not think it was an illusion. She began to pace back and forth in the storage area, hoping to quickly determine where the sound was coming from. After searching for a short time, Vicky suddenly discovered a peculiar passageway. This odd passage resembled a mouse hole but emitted a blue glow from within. At the moment she spotted the passage, Vicky turned her gaze toward the Knowledge Fairy. Vicky did not need to say anything; she didn''t have to. The instant she saw the peculiar passage, the Knowledge Fairy noticed it too. He was equally shocked by its appearance. The Knowledge Fairy instantly materialized beside Vicky, staring intently at the strange passage. "This is absolutely impossible! Without my permission, no one can enter our area! How could this peculiar passage connect us to the outside world?!" the Knowledge Fairy exclaimed in a voice filled with utter astonishment. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No sooner had the Knowledge Fairy''s words fallen than a raspy voice echoed from behind him and Vicky. "Long time no see, old friend." Chapter 345 - 345: Vicky, Unafraid in Crisis At almost the same moment, both the knowledge fairy and Vicky turned their heads toward the source of the sound. What they saw was the Envoy of Filth, who had disappeared from the Angel Guild headquarters for some time. However, the expression on the Envoy of Filth''s face was quite peculiar; he looked at the knowledge fairy with a half-smile that was neither friendly nor hostile. Vicky took a step back. Although she had never interacted with the Envoy of Filth or fought against him, she felt an overwhelming sense of danger emanating from him. At that moment, the knowledge fairy transformed into a massive book. The knowledge fairy opened the book, releasing a torrent of spells that surged toward the Envoy of Filth. The Envoy of Filth merely raised his left hand slightly. A barrier composed of chaotic energy materialized, effortlessly blocking all of the magical attacks. Seeing this, the knowledge fairy immediately turned to Vicky and said, "You need to run away right now! After this, don''t respond to anyone who speaks to you! If anyone tells you to stop, keep running!" Vicky was left bewildered by these words. However, before she could ask for clarification, she felt herself being propelled away by an immense force. In an instant, Vicky found herself pushed to the other side of the warehouse. As she struggled to stand up, she realized that the Envoy of Filth and the knowledge fairy had already engaged in a fierce battle. They were exchanging spells and powers at an alarming rate. "It seems that staying here won''t guarantee my safety! I need to get out of the warehouse immediately!" Vicky decided to flee. As she escaped the warehouse, she entered the inner area of the Angel Guild headquarters. The scene that greeted her was one of utter chaos. Vicky passed by one unconscious Angel Guild member after another. Though she attempted to rouse them from their slumber, her efforts ultimately proved futile. "What is happening here? Has Night Blades'' attack succeeded? Have Irving and the others been completely defeated?" Vicky''s heart raced with panic. As a healing mage, Vicky used all her skills to try to awaken the fallen members of the Angel Guild. However, no matter what actions she took, she could not revive them. Vicky finally realized that the unconsciousness of the Angel Guild members was due to dark powers. The moment she sensed this dark energy, her expression grew more serious. "I need to stay calm! The situation has become dire! I must find a way to help Irving, no matter what!" Although this was not Vicky''s first encounter with a dangerous situation, it was the first time she felt capable of assisting Irving during such peril. Therefore, she was determined not to succumb to panic. With a steady resolve, Vicky moved forward within the Angel Guild headquarters. As she progressed, she could hear explosions coming from the upper areas of the headquarters. Clearly, Elder Astra''s attacks hadn''t eliminated all the members of the Angel Guild. Those who remained were still fighting back, relying on the internal defensive magical formations against the invading Night Blades. However, the explosions were getting closer. This meant that the Night Blades were on the verge of completely taking control of the inner area of the Angel Guild headquarters. "I need to pick up the pace! I can''t afford to move slowly here!" Realizing that the situation was worsening, Vicky immediately quickened her pace. She dashed through multiple security doors in a single breath. In less than fifteen minutes, she reached the secret conference room at the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters. Here, Vicky finally spotted someone she recognized well. It was Anna, who had stayed behind at the Angel Guild headquarters. Although Anna was unconscious, she had not been completely consumed by the dark forces. Without hesitation, Vicky used her healing spells to awaken Anna. When Anna opened her eyes, she immediately saw Vicky. Upon recognizing Vicky, Anna realized that the situation was even worse than she had anticipated. "It seems that the knowledge fairy couldn''t ensure your safety after all!" Anna said in a weak voice. Vicky nodded and recounted everything that had happened in the warehouse. After listening, Anna''s face displayed a look of confusion. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How is this possible? The Envoy of Filth shouldn''t have been able to enter the warehouse! Besides the barrier set by the knowledge fairy, we also put up numerous defenses at the warehouse!" Anna exclaimed in disbelief. Vicky nodded in acknowledgment, but she quickly voiced her suspicion. "I don''t think I encountered the Envoy of Filth in the warehouse. It seems like some other entity was controlling his body. When the Envoy appeared in the warehouse, he referred to the knowledge fairy as an old friend." Upon hearing Vicky''s words, Anna''s furrowed brows relaxed somewhat. For Anna, her primary concern was the threat posed by the Night Blades. Irving and Aron had already been restrained by their members, and Elder Astra, along with the other Night Blades, was continuously assaulting the Angel Guild headquarters. If the Envoy of Filth had shown up in the warehouse, they would have had no means of retreat, effectively meaning that the Night Blades had taken control of nearly every critical position within the Angel Guild headquarters. However, if the being in the warehouse was not the true Envoy of Filth but rather a puppet controlled by some other force, then Anna could afford to feel a little less anxious. At least the Night Blades had not yet gained an overwhelming advantage. As Anna and Vicky exchanged information and contemplated their next course of action, Elder Astra and the Night Blades members had already moved to a position very close to them. There was merely a heavy security door separating the two parties. Elder Astra could even sense the presence of Vicky and Anna. He amplified his voice using magic. "You no longer need to resist! Aron and Irving have been subdued by me! Even if you continue to fight, you cannot defeat me! Surrender now, and I can ensure that you won''t suffer too much." Astra''s voice penetrated the security door and reached the conference room. Upon hearing Elder Astra''s words, both Anna and Vicky wore expressions of intense anxiety. However, neither of them would consider surrendering. Anna leaned in and whispered to Vicky, "We can still retreat deeper into the Angel Guild headquarters! I know of certain areas that store powerful weapons. We need to get those weapons right away!" With that, Anna led Vicky deeper into the Angel Guild headquarters. Elder Astra did not wait for Anna and Vicky''s response. After issuing his ultimatum, he ordered his subordinates to breach the last security door immediately. Just as Vicky and Anna left the conference room, the last security door was blown open. Elder Astra led the members of the Night Blades to the innermost area of the Angel Guild headquarters. "We have arrived at the final area of the Angel Guild headquarters! Once we eliminate all the members in this area, we can consider the Angel Guild destroyed!" Elder Astra said slowly. The members of the Night Blades displayed expressions of joy upon hearing this. After all, they all knew that the Angel Guild had always been their sworn enemy. However, for Elder Astra, the destruction of the Angel Guild was not necessarily good news. Without the threat of the Angel Guild, Shadow Celestial would be able to collect chaotic artifacts with greater ease. This would rapidly increase Shadow Celestial''s power, something that Elder Astra and his companions could not accept, as they had been secretly plotting against Shadow Celestial. Nevertheless, Elder Astra knew he could no longer afford to delay. He was aware that a pair of eyes were keenly watching him from the Dark Portal¡ªthose belonged to Shadow Celestial. If he exposed any signs of abnormality during this operation, Shadow Celestial would not allow him to escape easily. "We can''t waste any more time! We must act swiftly!" Elder Astra urged the members of the Night Blades to hasten their movements. Meanwhile, Anna and Vicky had armed themselves with powerful weapons, waiting for the Night Blades to arrive. At the same time, not far from the Angel Guild headquarters, Irving and Aron were gradually gaining the upper hand in their battle. Although they were not using their full strength against James and Benjamin, who had become puppets of Elder Astra, they were eager to conclude the fight quickly. Ultimately, Irving summoned a Lava Giant puppet. With the Lava Giant''s assistance, Irving and Aron first sealed James within a magical formation. Then, together, they managed to seal Benjamin as well. "We can only temporarily seal them for now! Once we''ve dealt with the Night Blades threat, we can think about how to restore them to normal," Irving said, glancing at James and Benjamin. Sealing the two was a stopgap measure, as their time was extremely limited. They were both aware that Elder Astra and the Night Blades had entered the inner sanctum of the Angel Guild headquarters. If they continued to delay, Astra and the Night Blades might indeed eliminate all the remaining Angel Guild members. Chapter 346 - 346: Annas Quick Wit Anna''s Quick Wit After sealing James and Benjamin, Irving and Aron rushed into the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters as quickly as possible. It was unlikely that they would encounter Elder Astra and his subordinates right away. After all, Elder Astra had already taken his followers deep into the heart of the Angel Guild. Although they had not yet reached the warehouse where the knowledge fairy was kept, their current location was still a considerable distance from the exit of the headquarters. Both Irving and Aron were extremely anxious. They were moving at full speed, but they still couldn''t prevent Elder Astra from finding Anna and Vicky before they could intervene. In a vast chamber, Elder Astra and his subordinates were confronting Anna and Vicky. Elder Astra did not immediately launch an attack, as he was somewhat wary of the weapons in Anna and Vicky''s hands. At that moment, Anna was holding an open book. This book exuded powerful arcane energy, making it clear that it was a very potent spellbook. Anna could utilize this book to cast powerful spells during the battle. Vicky, on the other hand, held an umbrella. When opened, this umbrella continuously disrupted the surrounding space. Any enemy that tried to approach it would automatically become disoriented, finding themselves lost in confusion. "Do you really think you can stop me with those two weapons?" Elder Astra sneered. "My strength is far greater than you imagine! So stop wasting time and surrender to me now!" Elder Astra chose to negotiate again, partly because he believed that launching a direct attack might lead to unforeseen complications. However, the main reason was that he wanted to buy time. He did not wish to completely annihilate the Angel Guild just yet. Upon hearing Astra''s ultimatum, Anna scoffed. "Stop wasting your breath! I will never surrender to you! You cannot possibly defeat us with your current power!" After saying this, Anna summoned the energy from the spellbook in her hands and unleashed a powerful spell. A barrier formed directly between Anna and Elder Astra. The members of the Night Blades watched the spell unfold with worried expressions. They felt that Anna and Vicky, wielding such formidable weapons, would be a serious challenge to overcome. Elder Astra gazed expressionlessly at Anna and Vicky. "Do you really think such a pathetic spell can stop me? I will show you just how powerful I am as one of the strongest elders of the Night Blades!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as his words fell, Elder Astra summoned a powerful dark force that transformed into a colossal shadow, shattering the barrier in front of him. Although the giant figure became somewhat ethereal after breaking through the barrier, its dark energy still posed a significant threat to Anna and Vicky. Vicky quickly opened her umbrella, causing the space around herself and Anna to descend into chaos. The massive shadow became disoriented in the tumultuous environment. However, this only provided temporary safety for Anna and Vicky. Elder Astra then unleashed several more powerful dark spells. As these dark magic attacks came at them, Anna and Vicky found themselves continually retreating. They realized that their earlier plan had indeed been somewhat overambitious. With their current strength, it was impossible for them to withstand Elder Astra''s onslaught. Just as the two were on the verge of collapsing under the pressure, Anna hurled her spellbook toward Elder Astra. As the book flew through the air, she recited a series of incantations. Driven by the spells, the spellbook unleashed all of its power at once. A massive explosion erupted as countless spells were released simultaneously. Elder Astra was forced to halt his advance temporarily. He erected a barrier using his dark powers. This shield provided temporary protection for himself and his subordinates, but it also meant he could no longer chase after Anna and Vicky. As the magical energy dissipated, a hint of disappointment crossed Elder Astra''s face. "It seems our enemies are not so easily eliminated after all! Let''s move forward; in that last battle, we should have exhausted their rare weapons!" Although slightly disappointed, Elder Astra remained confident that his plan would not fail. After all, he was still capable of severely damaging the Angel Guild. In the following fifteen minutes, Anna and Vicky raced toward the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters. They were now very close to the innermost storage area. When Anna and Vicky reached the door of the warehouse, Anna suddenly felt an unusually powerful force. This overwhelming power was something Anna had never encountered before. She turned to Vicky and said, "Don''t open the warehouse door! I know there''s a terrifying monster inside!" Anna''s words surprised Vicky. However, she chose to heed Anna''s warning. "So what should we do now? Are we just going to wait here for the Night Blades to arrive? We can''t fight them head-on anymore." Vicky felt a heavy sense of despair. She believed that she and Anna couldn''t hold out for much longer. Anna, with a serious expression, replied, "The situation hasn''t become dire just yet! As long as we can hold on, we will be able to wait for reinforcements!" As soon as Anna finished speaking, Elder Astra''s voice echoed from the shadows in the distance. "Stop holding on to unrealistic hopes. Your reinforcements will not be coming! I told you before, Aron and Irving have already been subdued by me." Elder Astra and his subordinates slowly emerged from the shadows. For Elder Astra, there was no need to rush anymore, as he had reached the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters. In this situation, Anna and Vicky found themselves with no way to escape. "How can you be so sure that you''ve truly subdued Irving and Aron? You''re underestimating them! They won''t be easily defeated by you!" Vicky shouted at Elder Astra with a firm tone. Elder Astra smiled and replied, "James and Benjamin have already been turned into my puppets. As puppets, they are currently fighting against Aron and Irving. Do you really think Aron and Irving would want to eliminate those two puppets?" Vicky and Anna were taken aback by Astra''s words. Astra watched their shocked expressions with a smile as he continued, "So, stop resisting. If you surrender to me, I can grant you mercy. If you cooperate and help me take all the weapons and items from the Angel Guild headquarters, I might consider releasing you." To Elder Astra, the weapons and items within the Angel Guild headquarters were plentiful. It would take the members of the Night Blades a considerable amount of time to search for them. Although Astra felt he held the upper hand, he believed that wasting too much time was not a good thing. The longer the battle continued, the more likely unexpected situations could arise. Anna, with a hesitant expression on her face, asked, "Will you really keep your promise? How can I be sure you won''t change your mind at the last minute? If you do, won''t we be doomed?" Anna''s words shocked both Vicky and Elder Astra. They had not anticipated that Anna was actually considering surrendering to Elder Astra. Vicky spoke with a furious tone, "How can you think about surrendering? We haven''t failed yet! We just need to hold on a little longer, and Irving and Aron will come to rescue us." Upon hearing this, a pained expression crossed Anna''s face. "I don''t want to surrender to him! But we have no other options right now! Even if Irving and Aron manage to arrive, it will take them a lot of time." After saying this, Anna pointed to the warehouse behind her. "Behind me is the warehouse where the Angel Guild''s items and weapons are stored. If you enter, you can take all the precious weapons and items with you." Anna''s words pleased Elder Astra immensely. However, he remained cautious. He sensed that Anna must be plotting something. Elder Astra replied nonchalantly, "If that''s the case, then please open the door to the warehouse. If necessary, I would like you to bring the treasures out. My subordinates and I will not need to enter the warehouse." Upon hearing this, Anna smiled. "If you believe this is the best way, then I will, of course, do as you wish." After saying this, Anna quickly walked toward the warehouse. The moment Anna''s hand touched the door, Vicky instinctively took a step back. Elder Astra sensed that something was off in that instant. He shouted, "Damn it! Stop right now!" Almost simultaneously, Elder Astra unleashed a powerful dark spell. However, his actions were already too late. Anna was not deterred by Astra''s command; she used all her strength to push the warehouse door open. As the door swung wide, a tremendous surge of chaotic energy erupted from the warehouse. The overwhelming force of this chaos struck Elder Astra, all of the Night Blades'' members, as well as Vicky and Anna, all at once, leaving them severely injured. Chapter 347 - 347: Chaos Entity Under the overwhelming impact of the chaotic forces, Elder Astra felt that he and his subordinates were in a very precarious situation. Thus, Elder Astra quickly abandoned his attack on Anna and Vicky. He utilized the formidable power of the Dark Portal to retreat with his subordinates to a relatively safe location. Anna and Vicky, however, were not as quick to react as Elder Astra. Anna found herself surrounded by the powerful chaotic energy, her very being being consumed by it. Vicky, having taken cover beside the door, experienced only a minor degree of this corruption. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the powerful chaotic energy surged through, a chilling sound suddenly emanated from within the doorway. The sound seemed reminiscent of a sharp object sliding across marble. Everyone was drawn to this eerie noise. Elder Astra tightened his grip on his staff. He was ready to unleash the dark spell he had prepared. From within the shadows, an exceptionally twisted and bizarre entity gradually crawled out from the warehouse. The moment Elder Astra laid eyes on this distorted creature, he realized that the situation had turned dire. Elder Astra recognized this entity; it was, in fact, a Chaos Entity. Such a being could only come into existence when a lifeform willingly succumbed to the overwhelming chaos. Chaos Entities possess a degree of intelligence. However, in most cases, they act purely on instinct. The primary instinct of a Chaos Entity is to acquire greater power and transform that power into chaotic energy. Elder Astra was familiar with Chaos Entities because he, along with other elders of the Night Blades, had meticulously researched information related to chaotic forces while plotting to defeat Shadow Celestial and regain control of the Night Blades. According to the Night Blades'' records, the most likely creature to be born from chaotic forces was the Chaos Entity itself. Upon seeing the Chaos Entity, Elder Astra immediately unleashed his most powerful spell. As potent dark energy surged forth, Elder Astra transformed into a beam of purple light, which shot directly toward the Chaos Entity. The Chaos Entity, naturally, would not sit idly by. It released its own twisted limbs, unleashing powerful chaotic energy in response. This chaotic energy manifested as a barrier, rebounding all of Elder Astra''s attacks back at him. Due to the rapid speed of both Elder Astra and the Chaos Entity, their initial clash went unnoticed by the others. Elder Astra''s subordinates were still anxiously observing their surroundings. One member of the Night Blades turned to Elder Astra and said, "Elder! Why don''t we retreat quickly? Our main objective has been accomplished! The Angel Guild has suffered significant losses! There''s no need to waste any more time here!" Upon hearing this, Elder Astra hesitated. His subordinate was indeed correct. They had essentially fulfilled their mission. Although the Envoy of Filth had not been successfully rescued, it wasn''t due to a lack of effort on their part. Even if Elder Astra chose to retreat now, Shadow Celestial would likely not make much fuss about it afterward. Just as Elder Astra was wavering, the Chaos Entity suddenly launched an attack in his direction. Limbs, already twisted and distorted, broke away from its body. With the aid of chaotic energy, these severed limbs quickly formed into multiple new Chaos Entities. All the Chaos Entities directed their multitude of eyes toward Elder Astra. "This is all your fault! You made me into this!" The Chaos Entities spoke in the voice of the Envoy of Filth. Elder Astra and his subordinates were taken aback, their faces displaying immense shock. They could hardly believe that the Chaos Entity had once been the Envoy of Filth. "Why did you become a Chaos Entity?! Why would you accept the corruption of such powerful chaotic forces? Isn''t this a betrayal to the Night Blades?" Though Elder Astra was deeply shocked, he immediately confronted the Envoy of Filth, now transformed into a Chaos Entity. The Envoy of Filth responded with a chilling laugh. "How dare you even ask that?! If you had provided me with help in time, I wouldn''t have had to surrender my soul to chaotic forces! I was forced to become a Chaos Entity to escape the search by the Angel Guild members." After hearing this, Elder Astra''s expression gradually returned to normal. "Then it seems we can still collaborate. After all, we are both members of the Night Blades! Let''s first deal with our common enemy!" Elder Astra''s words left his subordinates in utter disbelief. They never expected him to forge an alliance with a Chaos Entity so readily. Just as Elder Astra finished speaking, Irving and Aron appeared not far away. "So this is your plan? It seems your strategy has turned you into something neither human nor beast, and it has achieved nothing." Irving mocked both the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra without hesitation. Irving initially thought that his words would infuriate the two individuals. However, to his confusion, neither the Chaos Entity nor Elder Astra displayed any anger. Both turned their attention toward Irving. The Chaos Entity was the first to attack, unleashing powerful chaotic energy that morphed into a series of flying blades, each radiating a silvery light. In response to the Chaos Entity''s assault, Irving immediately summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. At the same time, Aron directed his attack toward Elder Astra. Convinced that Elder Astra and the Chaos Entity were allies, Aron felt it was essential to restrain Elder Astra. Thus, a fierce battle ensued between the two pairs of combatants. No one was available to assist Anna and Vicky. Vicky quickly ran to Anna''s side, carefully assessing her condition. Though Anna was being eroded by the chaotic forces, she managed to retain some degree of rationality. "Get me to the warehouse quickly! Only the knowledge fairy can save me now!" Anna said, her voice tinged with despair. Upon hearing this, Vicky''s expression turned hesitant. She feared that the knowledge fairy might have already been killed by the Chaos Entity. Nevertheless, she chose not to voice her concerns, wanting to preserve a glimmer of hope for Anna. Vicky then led Anna into the warehouse. As soon as they entered, the heavy doors of the warehouse slammed shut behind them. The four fighters engaged in battle noticed the closing doors, but they lacked the extra energy to concern themselves with what was happening in the warehouse. Their primary focus was on defeating their current opponents. The warehouse was filled with powerful chaotic energy. In addition to the chaotic forces, there were remnants of magical formations scattered throughout. These broken magical formations appeared to have been left behind by the knowledge fairy. "Where is the knowledge fairy now? When will we see her?" Anna''s anxiety was palpable, as she could feel the encroaching chaos intensifying. "Don''t worry! We''ll find the knowledge fairy soon! She must be hiding in a concealed location!" Vicky reassured Anna with these words. However, deep down, Vicky believed that the knowledge fairy was unlikely to appear. As Vicky and Anna continued to move deeper into the warehouse, the knowledge fairy suddenly emerged before them. At that moment, the appearance of the knowledge fairy had changed drastically from what it had been before. Previously, the knowledge fairy had been a massive aggregation of information, but now it had transformed into a glowing sphere radiating blue and white light. The sphere was surrounded by numerous magical formations, seemingly all designed to resist the encroachment of chaotic forces. "What''s wrong? Do you find my current state to be very strange?" The voice of the knowledge fairy reached Vicky''s ears, prompting her to shake her head quickly. "I don''t think your state is strange at all! I hope you can help us! My companion is suffering from a powerful erosion of chaotic forces. Do you have any way to resolve this chaotic erosion?" Vicky hurriedly posed this critical question. The knowledge fairy did not respond immediately. Instead, it rotated its shimmering spherical form several times. "Can''t you see my current state? If I knew how to counteract the chaotic forces, I would have transformed back to my former self long ago. My current appearance is a result of the chaotic erosion." The knowledge fairy was, in fact, quite helpless. Although it had been able to hold its own against the Chaos Entity in prior battles, it was powerless against the encroachment of chaotic forces. As the battle progressed, the knowledge fairy could only use various magical formations to stave off the chaotic erosion. This, in turn, meant it couldn''t quickly eliminate the Chaos Entity. Upon hearing the knowledge fairy''s words, Vicky felt a wave of disappointment wash over her. "I never thought the Envoy of Filth could pose such a significant threat to us." Before Vicky could finish her thought, the knowledge fairy interjected urgently, "Who are you talking about? The Envoy of Filth has long been dead! An unknown chaotic creature has taken over the Envoy of Filth''s body! Didn''t you see a Chaos Entity rush out when you opened the warehouse door?" The knowledge fairy''s words left Vicky in shock. Suddenly, she understood why the Chaos Entity had pretended to be the Envoy of Filth. She felt this information was incredibly important. "I need to tell Irving and Aron about this! They''re currently fighting the Chaos Entity! If they don''t know this information, they might be deceived!" With that, Vicky dashed toward the direction of the warehouse doors. Chapter 348 - 348: Unclear Intentions Vicky quickly arrived at the warehouse door, but no matter what she did, she couldn''t open it. "Stop wasting time! The warehouse door cannot be opened. I will not allow the Chaos Entity to return to my domain," the voice of the knowledge fairy echoed again. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vicky turned around and looked at the knowledge fairy with disappointment in her eyes. "Why are you doing this? Do you think locking yourself inside the warehouse will ensure your safety? Don''t forget, we were in the warehouse before, and the Chaos Entity still found a way to enter!" "You''re right! That''s why, during the previous battle with the Chaos Entity, I reinforced the warehouse''s defensive magical formations. The warehouse cannot be opened from the outside now," the knowledge fairy replied in a very calm tone. The knowledge fairy''s judgment would not be swayed by Vicky''s words. Vicky felt extremely anxious at that moment. Just as she was on the verge of tears, Anna spoke up weakly, "Don''t be too anxious! I believe Irving and Aron will definitely prevail in the end! We must have faith in them!" Although Anna also felt that the situation was dire, her trust in Aron and Irving was unwavering. She believed that if they couldn''t solve the current crisis, then no one could. After Anna said this, the voice of the knowledge fairy came through again. "I hope you can trust what she''s saying. Staying quiet here is the greatest help you can give to Irving and Aron right now!" In the end, Vicky was persuaded by Anna and the knowledge fairy. Meanwhile, the battle outside had reached an intense stage. Both Aron and Irving, as well as Elder Astra and the Chaos Entity, were unleashing their most powerful skills. A series of devastating abilities created a chaotic battlefield. After casting a multitude of spells, Irving suddenly realized that if he continued using his magic, he would inevitably be affected by the surrounding forces. "Is this the purpose of the Night Blades? Do they aim to make us suffer from the erosion of chaotic or dark forces during the battle?" Irving felt slightly bewildered by the current situation. Irving felt that there wasn''t much cooperation between Elder Astra and the Chaos Entity. After thinking for a moment, he decided to team up with Aron to launch an attack on Elder Astra. He wanted to see if the Chaos Entity was willing to assist Astra in any way. Irving didn''t give Aron a direct command, as he believed their synergy was strong enough. Upon seeing Irving''s expression, Aron understood his intent. The two of them then joined forces to surround Elder Astra. The situation unfolded as Irving had anticipated. Under their combined assault, Elder Astra gradually began to be overwhelmed, and the Chaos Entity showed no intention of aiding him. As Astra found himself in a tough battle, he directly shouted to the Chaos Entity, "You have to help me! Do you really think they''ll let you leave after they eliminate me? Don''t be so naive!" In response to Astra''s plea, the Chaos Entity merely observed. It rotated all the eyes on its body, seemingly contemplating what actions to take next. The Chaos Entity not only wanted to eliminate Irving and Aron but also aimed to take down Elder Astra. Although Astra had long realized that the Chaos Entity was not the Envoy of Filth, he still intended to use it to his advantage. He never imagined that he would be the first to be attacked. Under the combined assault of Irving and Aron, Elder Astra''s strength quickly waned. Even with the help of Dark Portal, Astra could not hold out much longer. "No matter what, we can defeat a Night Blades elder! That''s enough for us!" Aron''s resolve was unwavering at that moment. He had always wanted to see the complete destruction of all Night Blades members, so he naturally put forth all his strength in battle against the elder. Just as Aron and Irving were about to finish off Elder Astra, the Chaos Entity finally chose to launch an attack against them. A surge of powerful chaotic energy forced Irving and Aron to temporarily retreat. Astra''s face showed a look of relief. However, he quickly realized he was now experiencing the erosion of chaotic forces. "What are you doing? I''m your ally! Why are you attacking your ally?!" Astra questioned the Chaos Entity. In response, the Chaos Entity spoke slowly, "You''ve known for a long time that I am not the Envoy of Filth. The reason you''ve been playing dumb is that you want to use me! I see through your intentions, so I''ve devised a new plan." With that, the Chaos Entity let out a roar. With that roar, a powerful surge of chaotic energy rapidly spread outwards. Faced with such overwhelming chaotic forces, Irving and Aron had no choice but to temporarily retreat. "The dark power of the Dark Portal has been temporarily suppressed! Shadow Celestial can no longer monitor your every move, so what we need to do now is to leave this place quickly!" The Chaos Entity spoke to Elder Astra in a very serious tone. Upon hearing this, Elder Astra''s face showed an expression of shock. Many speculations raced through his mind. However, he quickly managed to stabilize his emotions. "I understand! Let''s retreat from the Angel Guild headquarters immediately! But I won''t leave the Dark Portal here. This item is far too important for us Night Blades!" The Chaos Entity did not object to Elder Astra taking the Dark Portal. The two of them, under the cover of chaotic forces, retreated from the Angel Guild headquarters. About five minutes later, Irving and Aron finally returned to their original location. All members of the Night Blades, except for Elder Astra, had been killed by the chaotic forces. Both Astra and the Chaos Entity had vanished. In this situation, both Irving and Aron were feeling very complex emotions. On one hand, they felt a sense of relief, as they had not been completely wiped out by the enemy in this battle. However, they were also slightly disappointed, as they had not been able to use this opportunity to eliminate Elder Astra of the Night Blades. "No matter what, we can''t say we lost this battle. Since our enemies have already left, let''s clean up the aftermath quickly. We must rescue as many people as possible," Irving immediately formulated a plan for their next actions. Irving did not rush into the warehouse right away, as he wanted to check on the condition of Benjamin and James. Although Benjamin and James were still in a sealed state, it was evident that they had both broken free from their puppet-like status. Irving directly lifted the seals on both of them. "It''s a relief you ultimately won! I couldn''t control my body before, which is why I attacked you," Benjamin said, his tone filled with urgency. James'' expression was equally troubled. Both of them felt a deep sense of guilt for everything that had transpired. After hearing this, Irving smiled and said, "You can''t blame yourselves for what happened! You were never a match for Elder Astra! Now, let''s not dwell on this anymore. Quickly, go help us rescue the others from the Angel Guild." With that, Irving led Benjamin and James into the headquarters of the Angel Guild. Inside, there were many survivors. Some had been affected by chaotic forces, others by dark powers, and some had simply been severely injured by spells used by Elder Astra earlier. Rescuing everyone would take a considerable amount of time. After attending to most of the survivors, Irving found himself outside the warehouse door. "You can open the warehouse door now! The enemies have left!" Irving shouted toward the warehouse. However, the warehouse door remained closed. Irving felt a twinge of anger. "Are you going to hide in there forever? Don''t you want the information I have regarding the Dark Overlord? If you don''t open the warehouse door soon, I won''t share it with you!" Just as Irving turned to leave, the warehouse door swung open. The knowledge fairy, now restored to her normal state, appeared before him. "Don''t forget, we have a contract. If you breach it, you will face severe consequences!" "Of course, I wouldn''t breach the contract! What I just said was merely to get you to open the door!" Irving replied, then turned his gaze toward the interior of the warehouse. Vicky, eager to rush to Irving''s side, held back, feeling that she should take care of Anna first. Upon seeing Anna''s condition, Irving quickly rushed over. "She has suffered severe erosion from chaotic forces; her faint consciousness is all but gone. If this continues, she will lose her awareness completely in no time," the knowledge fairy explained Anna''s condition in a calm tone, following closely behind Irving. Irving frowned, remaining silent. He was deep in thought, contemplating how to help Anna escape the clutches of chaotic powers. Chapter 349 - 349: Each with Their Troubles Irving thought of several possible methods to help Anna rid herself of the corruption caused by chaotic power. However, none of these methods seemed particularly reliable. After contemplating for a while, Irving slowly turned to the knowledge fairy and asked, "Do you think I could use the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to eliminate the chaos corruption affecting Anna?" Uncertain himself, Irving chose to seek the knowledge fairy''s opinion directly. The knowledge fairy did not respond immediately. Instead, she said coolly, "You haven''t fulfilled your promise yet. You need to provide me with information related to the Dark Overlord first. Only after that will I consider continuing to assist you." Upon hearing this, Irving smiled. "Alright! I can provide you with information regarding the Dark Overlord right now!" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving walked with the knowledge fairy toward a corner of the warehouse. "As far as I know, the Dark Overlord''s arrival is inevitable. Moreover, it can interfere with the real world using its immense power even before it descends. I also know that the Dark Overlord can enter the world of the shelter game." This revelation left the knowledge fairy visibly shocked. Her form began to undergo significant changes, with the information that made up the knowledge fairy continuously splitting and reorganizing. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving chose not to elaborate further. Though he had more information regarding the Dark Overlord, he felt he could use that knowledge to negotiate with the knowledge fairy later. He waited for the knowledge fairy to return to normal. After about five minutes, the knowledge fairy''s form finally stabilized. In an excited tone, she said, "The knowledge you provided is incredibly helpful to me. To show my gratitude, I can now answer your previous question. The power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl cannot eliminate the chaos corruption affecting Anna." Irving felt a slight sense of disappointment at her answer. "Then what should I do to succeed? If you can tell me how to rid Anna of the chaos corruption, I would consider searching for more information related to the Dark Overlord afterward." Although the knowledge fairy was eager to obtain information concerning the Dark Overlord, she had to admit, "I certainly wish to acquire more information about the Dark Overlord. However, I truly do not know how to resolve the chaos corruption. When I faced the Chaos Entity, I could only barely fend off the chaotic power using the spells I possessed." The fact that the knowledge fairy had no way to eliminate the chaos corruption left Irving feeling even more disheartened. He looked at the barely conscious Anna, and his expression grew grave. Just then, the knowledge fairy suddenly spoke up. "Although I can''t remove the chaos corruption from Anna, I can prevent her condition from worsening." Irving turned his gaze to the knowledge fairy, waiting for her to elaborate. "I can use the knowledge I possess to place Anna in a zone where time is completely frozen! This way, the chaos corruption affecting her will not worsen. You can also use this time to search for a solution to the chaos corruption." The solution proposed by the knowledge fairy indeed provided a glimmer of hope for Irving. He nodded in agreement. "That seems to be the only option left. Please act immediately, and afterward, I will seek more information for you." After saying this, Irving took Vicky and left the warehouse. Until he found a way to resolve the chaos corruption, he would not allow anyone else to enter the warehouse, as there was still a significant amount of residual chaotic power inside. As Irving and Vicky exited the warehouse, the knowledge fairy closed the large door behind them. Vicky felt a bit downcast at that moment. After hesitating for a while, she slowly asked Irving, "Finding a solution to the chaos corruption will be quite difficult, won''t it?" Irving didn''t reply immediately; he simply nodded lightly. "If you think I can help, I will do everything in my power to assist you," Vicky said, her voice lowered. Irving looked at Vicky. "You don''t need to worry! No matter what, I will find a way to resolve the chaos corruption! After all, the Chaos Entity has already been proven to be our enemy. If I can''t even find a way to solve the chaos corruption, I certainly won''t be able to figure out how to defeat the Chaos Entity." Irving spoke this with a smile, trying to keep Vicky from becoming too worried. In reality, he felt quite uncertain about the situation. He feared that he might not find a solution to the chaos corruption at all. Seeing the smile on Irving''s face, Vicky finally relaxed a bit. "Of course, I believe in you! Let''s hurry and help the others. The Night Blades'' attack has caused us significant trouble this time." With that, Vicky and Irving began to assist others in need. Irving had no intention of revealing Anna''s true condition to Aron. He knew that if Aron learned the truth, he would become extremely anxious, which could potentially disrupt Irving''s plans. Therefore, Irving only shared some irrelevant information with Aron, making him think that Anna simply needed time to recuperate in the warehouse. Irving and his companions were facing significant troubles, while their enemies were also encountering their own difficulties. Elder Astra, along with the Chaos Entity, entered the world of the shelter game after leaving the Angel Guild''s headquarters. At that moment, Elder Astra was still shaken. He turned to the Chaos Entity, a hint of dissatisfaction in his voice as he asked, "Now you can tell me your true intentions, right? Are you really willing to join me in opposing Shadow Celestial?" Elder Astra did not trust the words of the Chaos Entity. He found its previous actions too strange and was not about to believe anything it said easily. The Chaos Entity did not provide a clear answer. Instead, it used its chaotic power to generate a projection. This projection took the form of Shadow Celestial. The moment Elder Astra saw the projection of Shadow Celestial, he was filled with terror. He thought that the Chaos Entity had summoned Shadow Celestial. If the Chaos Entity and Shadow Celestial were on the same side, it would mean that Elder Astra''s true intentions had been discovered by Shadow Celestial. "You don''t need to be nervous! What''s before us is just an illusory projection. I summoned this projection to make you understand one thing: I must compete with Shadow Celestial for the chaotic power," the Chaos Entity spoke in the voice of Shadow Celestial. Elder Astra''s expression began to calm. He spoke with a hint of annoyance, "Could you please not use Shadow Celestial''s voice? Every time I hear it, I feel incredibly stifled." "Then I''ll speak to you in your own voice!" The Chaos Entity quickly shifted its voice to mimic Elder Astra''s. Elder Astra chose not to comment further; his main concern was the collaboration with the Chaos Entity. "Since you want to compete with Shadow Celestial for chaotic power, then we are indeed allies. Do you have a specific action plan? If my companions and I take action against Shadow Celestial, can you assure us that you will provide assistance?" Elder Astra did not waste any words. He hoped that the Chaos Entity would unleash its full power in any potential battle. This way, Elder Astra and his companions would not have to bear an overwhelming amount of risk. Upon hearing Elder Astra''s words, the Chaos Entity let out a hoarse laugh. "Are you planning to have me sacrifice myself while you hide in the back and reap the benefits? Don''t hold your breath! During the battle against Shadow Celestial, I will certainly assist you, but I will never take the initiative to strike." The Chaos Entity''s response was in line with Elder Astra''s expectations, so he nodded in agreement. "As long as you can provide us with assistance during the battle, that''s all that matters! Now, let''s discuss our plan against Shadow Celestial. Currently, our strength is insufficient to defeat it." The Chaos Entity did not contradict Elder Astra, as it also understood that its own power was far inferior to that of Shadow Celestial. If it could defeat Shadow Celestial, it wouldn''t need to hide in the shadows. "You''re right, so we must join forces with others. Even if we don''t ally with them, we must leverage their power to deal a significant blow to Shadow Celestial!" Elder Astra realized the Chaos Entity''s intentions at this point. "Are you suggesting that we can have Irving confront Shadow Celestial? But how do we accomplish that? Shadow Celestial likely won''t provoke Irving easily," Elder Astra said with a frown. The Chaos Entity replied with a mocking smile, "Weren''t you acting on Shadow Celestial''s orders when you attacked Irving and the Angel Guild headquarters? If we share this information with Irving, he will undoubtedly seek trouble with Shadow Celestial. Moreover, I have left traces of chaos corruption on Anna, and Irving is well aware of the strong connection between Shadow Celestial and chaotic power. This increases the likelihood that Irving will confront Shadow Celestial directly. We only need to provide a slight push from behind." The Chaos Entity''s words finally gave Elder Astra a sense of confidence. "Even though we are facing many troubles right now, at least we finally have a plan that has a reasonable chance of success. However, I can''t continue discussing this with you here; I must return to the Night Blades headquarters as quickly as possible. Shadow Celestial will soon be able to pinpoint my location." After saying this, Elder Astra hurriedly departed. Chapter 350 - 350: Growing Suspicion When Elder Astra returned to the Night Blades headquarters, Shadow Celestial was already waiting there. "You''re finally back. Did your plan succeed in the end?" Shadow Celestial asked Elder Astra in a very gentle tone. Although Shadow Celestial could track Elder Astra''s every move through the Dark Portal, the immense chaotic power during the final battle at the Angel Guild headquarters had blocked its influence. This meant Shadow Celestial was ultimately unaware of what had transpired in the final moments of the battle. Elder Astra spoke with a hint of regret in his voice. "My lord, my plan did not achieve complete success. While I led my subordinates deep into the Angel Guild headquarters, we encountered an unexpected attack from enemies." Shadow Celestial''s gaze fixed intently on Elder Astra. Its suspicion of Elder Astra had grown increasingly stronger. Shadow Celestial felt that Elder Astra might be plotting something behind its back. "Who was the unexpected enemy you encountered? Was it someone related to the chaotic power?" "Indeed, you are correct! It was an enemy connected to chaotic power! We encountered a Chaos Entity disguised as the Envoy of Filth!" Elder Astra''s answer finally caused Shadow Celestial to lose its facade of calm. In an instant, Shadow Celestial appeared directly in front of Elder Astra. "What did you say? You encountered a Chaos Entity disguised as the Envoy of Filth?" Shadow Celestial spoke in a very eerie tone. Elder Astra felt an immense pressure. He could sense Shadow Celestial''s unwavering gaze fixed on him. "That is indeed the case! The Chaos Entity seemed to be attempting to deceive me, but I wasn''t fooled! I realized it was a disguise, which allowed me to successfully retreat during the final battle," Elder Astra said solemnly. What he said was the truth, though he had hidden several crucial details. Shadow Celestial stared at Elder Astra for a long while, yet ultimately could not find any flaws in his story. It returned to its original position, its tone regaining its earlier calmness. "All of your subordinates died at the Angel Guild headquarters, then? Did you successfully bring back the Dark Portal?" "I did bring back the Dark Portal! However, it seems that this artifact has suffered from chaotic corruption!" Elder Astra summoned the Dark Portal directly. At that moment, the Dark Portal was surrounded by powerful chaotic energy. As Shadow Celestial sensed the chaotic power, it absorbed all the chaotic energy from the Dark Portal into its own body. "The Dark Portal has returned to normal! However, you no longer need to utilize this artifact, so return it to the treasury," Shadow Celestial said calmly. Elder Astra was greatly shocked by Shadow Celestial''s display of power. He hadn''t expected the entity to so easily eliminate the chaotic corruption from the Dark Portal. Thus, he hesitated to leave with the Dark Portal immediately. Noticing the surprise on Elder Astra''s face, Shadow Celestial slowly asked, "What''s wrong? Did you not hear my command? Or do you think my command is incorrect?" Only upon hearing Shadow Celestial''s probing did Elder Astra finally snap back to reality. He quickly replied, "I apologize! I was a bit distracted just now! I tried every method I could think of to remove the chaotic corruption from the Dark Portal, but you resolved it so effortlessly. I was stunned by the extent of your power." Elder Astra explained hastily. Shadow Celestial did not say much in response; it merely waved its hand. Elder Astra then left with the Dark Portal. As soon as Elder Astra was completely gone, a seductive figure emerged behind Shadow Celestial. It was Sophia. "Do you think he lied to me?" Shadow Celestial asked straightforwardly. Sophia shook her head. "I can''t tell if he''s lying or not. All I know is that you need to fulfill your promise quickly. Although I''ve barely managed to accommodate the power of the Blood Moon, I still do not have complete control over it. You promised me that you would help me fully master the power of the Blood Moon." Sophia was not interested in the power struggles between Shadow Celestial and the others in the Night Blades; she merely wanted to see her own goals realized as soon as possible. Shadow Celestial scoffed mockingly at her words. "So you only care about yourself, huh? As your most important ally, don''t you care about me at all?" "You are not my friend! We are just cooperating temporarily. I have no interest in the power struggles between you and the others in the Night Blades, and I don''t want to be caught up in it," Sophia replied coldly. Sophia was on the verge of losing her human self-awareness. Under the continuous influence of the Blood Moon, she was becoming increasingly wolf-like. In a little while, she would be completely transformed into a werewolf. By that time, even if Irving found a way to turn Sophia back into a human, it would be impossible for her to regain her humanity. Shadow Celestial was feeling very miserable at that moment. He sensed that many people within the Night Blades were secretly opposing him. However, these individuals did not show any signs of dissent on the surface; in fact, they even appeared to be executing Shadow Celestial''s every command. This made it difficult for Shadow Celestial to identify who was undermining him in the shadows. He believed that if he ever faced a crisis, the Night Blades would descend into chaos. In order to ensure he had some support in his upcoming actions, Shadow Celestial had chosen to collaborate with Sophia. He had not expected that Sophia would be unwilling to offer him any assistance at all. "I will certainly fulfill my promise! However, I also hope you can be patient! After all, gaining complete control over the Blood Moon''s power is not something that can be achieved easily," Shadow Celestial said. Upon hearing this, Sophia turned and walked away. "Then I have no need to waste my time here! Meet with me again once you find a way to help me fully control the power of the Blood Moon." With that, Sophia transformed into a swirl of red moonlight and vanished. Sophia''s departure only deepened Shadow Celestial''s frustration. "It seems I cannot rely on anyone else! In the end, I will have to depend on my own strength to accomplish my goals!" he muttered to himself. After voicing this thought, he summoned a few of his trusted subordinates. Although Shadow Celestial''s suspicions had grown increasingly intense, he could not doubt every single person within the Night Blades. After all, he would still need others to execute his plans. "Have you noticed any unusual situations within the Night Blades lately?" Shadow Celestial asked bluntly as soon as all his trusted subordinates had gathered. While Shadow Celestial''s subordinates were doing their utmost to help him identify the hidden enemies within the Night Blades, they had not discovered any anomalies. In fact, they believed that Elder Astra''s every action indicated his unwavering loyalty to Shadow Celestial. The other elders of the Night Blades showed no signs of abnormality either. When Shadow Celestial''s trusted subordinates voiced their judgments, he became furious. "You''re all a bunch of fools and useless waste! You can''t provide me with any help at all! This doesn''t concern you; go back to watching those people in the Night Blades!" In a fit of anger, Shadow Celestial dismissed all his subordinates. They were bewildered by his outburst. From their perspective, their actions had not encountered any unexpected issues. Wasn''t the absence of abnormalities within the Night Blades bad news for Shadow Celestial? Each of Shadow Celestial''s subordinates pondered possible explanations, but whatever they thought held no significance for them. They only needed to carry out Shadow Celestial''s orders. After everyone had left, Shadow Celestial slowly took out a dagger emitting a silvery glow from his pocket. "Although there are many bad news, I have finally found you. You can grant me even more powerful chaotic energy! If I can find two more chaotic artifacts, I will be able to restore myself to my peak state." The dagger in Shadow Celestial''s hand was indeed a chaotic artifact. This artifact could use chaotic energy to corrupt anyone struck by the dagger. Although it was a very powerful weapon, Shadow Celestial did not intend to use it as a weapon; he merely wanted to absorb all the chaotic energy contained within it. Tightening his grip on the dagger, Shadow Celestial extracted all the chaotic energy from it. As the chaotic energy left in large quantities, the dagger''s glow completely faded. Meanwhile, Shadow Celestial became significantly stronger than before. "My power is gradually returning! Neither Irving nor those who secretly oppose me within the Night Blades can stop me. If they attempt to thwart me, I will make them pay a heavy price." The surge of power instilled Shadow Celestial with enough confidence. Although his suspicions had grown, he did not believe his plans would fail. He considered the troubles he faced merely minor setbacks before success. As long as he could successfully resolve these issues, he would attain unprecedented strength. At that point, he would be able to eliminate everyone who posed a threat to him. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 351 - 351: Diligently Seeking New Clues Thanks to the efforts of Irving and the others, the surviving members of the Angel Guild received timely medical treatment. Even those who could not be quickly healed were given reasonable assistance. The situation within the Angel Guild headquarters had largely returned to normal. Irving and Aron, along with others, convened in the Angel Guild''s conference room to discuss their next steps. "The situation at the Angel Guild headquarters has mostly stabilized. I''ll be heading to the Green Ivy Company with James next. The conditions at their headquarters are even worse than here," Irving stated, laying out his immediate plans. Aron nodded in agreement. He did not voice any objections, as he felt that Irving had already provided more than enough support. Furthermore, Aron understood that James had suffered the greatest losses. A hint of a smile finally appeared on James''s face, a stark contrast to the serious expression he had worn throughout the recent crisis. Not only had James faced immense threats himself, but the Green Ivy Company and its guild had also sustained severe damage. It was difficult for him to muster a brilliant smile given the circumstances. "I assume the Ocean Group didn''t suffer any significant losses?" Irving turned his gaze toward Benjamin, asking him directly. Benjamin nodded. "The Ocean Group''s headquarters didn''t encounter major damage! But it''s not because my defenses were effective; rather, it''s because I was simply too weak and couldn''t pose any trouble for the Night Blades. That''s why the Ocean Group''s headquarters was spared from significant destruction." As he spoke, Benjamin felt a bit embarrassed. He believed he had performed the worst among everyone present. However, Irving did not blame him. He recognized that anyone would struggle against the elite forces of the Night Blades led by Elder Astra during a surprise attack. "In that case, I won''t make a special trip to the Ocean Group''s headquarters. Elder Astra has retreated back to the shelter game world, and his subordinates have been eliminated. So, the Night Blades won''t pose a threat to your headquarters in the near future. You and Vicky should head back quickly; there''s still a lot for you both to take care of at the Ocean Group." Irving had no intention of personally escorting Vicky back to the Ocean Group''s headquarters, believing it would waste a significant amount of his time. He had already resolved to diligently search for new clues in the time to come. He needed to find a way to remove the chaotic energy that was corrupting Anna as soon as possible. Benjamin nodded solemnly. "I understand! I''ll take the president and leave right away!" With that, he pushed open the door to the conference room and stepped out. Once Benjamin left, the remaining three individuals fell into silence. Irving seemed to have something he wanted to say to Aron, but he hesitated, unsure whether he should voice his thoughts. James, on the other hand, was eager for Irving to accompany him to the Green Ivy Company headquarters to assess the current situation there. However, he didn''t want to rush Irving, fearing that pressing him might lead to irritation. Without Irving''s help, James knew he wouldn''t be able to tackle any of the problems he faced. After a few minutes of quiet, Aron finally spoke up and asked Irving, "If I''m not mistaken, Anna''s condition must be quite dire, right? What you told me earlier was just to keep me calm, wasn''t it?" Aron''s voice carried a hint of concern, but he remained composed. Irving didn''t respond immediately; he simply nodded slowly. "I had already suspected as much. When I fought Elder Astra, I realized he possessed tremendous power. With both Elder Astra and the Chaos Entity attacking at the same time, there was no way Anna could ensure her safety," Aron expressed his thoughts slowly. Upon hearing Aron''s words, Irving replied directly, "Don''t worry. Even if Anna is seriously injured, I''ll find a way to treat her as quickly as possible." Irving didn''t want Aron to worry too much, as Aron still had to oversee the Angel Guild''s subsequent actions. Aron nodded. "I know you''ll find a way to heal Anna. So, I won''t be too anxious. My job now is to ensure the stability of the Angel Guild and provide protection for our allies. This way, you can focus on finding a way to treat Anna." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aron''s words significantly improved Irving''s impression of him. As the most experienced and capable member of the Angel Guild, Aron maintained a calm demeanor in the face of crisis. Moreover, his decisions were indeed the most reasonable for everyone involved. At that moment, Irving stood up. "In that case, I won''t waste any more time! I''ll leave the matters here to you. I''ll go with James to the Green Ivy Company headquarters to search for clues." With that, Irving turned and quickly left with James. Aron did not see the need to accompany Irving and James, believing that it would be pointless to do so at this time. Instead, he began to address other matters within the Angel Guild. Although the members at the Angel Guild headquarters had received good medical treatment, the various areas of the headquarters, as well as the weapons and items owned by the Angel Guild, were in a state of chaos. Aron needed to quickly restore the different sections of the headquarters to their previous condition and securely re-seal the weapons and items back into the storage. Without the threat of the Night Blades, Irving and James arrived at the Green Ivy Company headquarters in less than half an hour. By this time, the headquarters building had completely collapsed. Upon seeing the state of the Green Ivy Company headquarters, James''s expression turned grim. "There shouldn''t be any survivors inside the headquarters building. After all, it was not only attacked by Elder Astra but also by an endless swarm of Dark Monsters. Those Dark Monsters wouldn''t spare any living beings," James said slowly, suppressing his anger and sorrow. Irving nodded in agreement. "That''s true! However, there might still be some items and weapons within the ruins of the headquarters. We may also discover some clues inside." With that, Irving moved towards the ruins of the Green Ivy Company headquarters. James followed closely behind him. Once they entered the wreckage of the headquarters, they quickly encountered numerous corpses of Dark Monsters. It was evident that a fierce battle had erupted between the members of the Green Ivy Company and the Dark Monsters within the building. Although the members of the Green Ivy Company ultimately did not prevail, they had still inflicted significant losses on the Dark Monsters. As Irving and James advanced through the remnants of the battlefield, James''s mood grew increasingly heavy. He had recognized the shattered body of one of his former trusted subordinates. All of James''s loyal followers had perished in the recent battle. James let out a sigh. "Even if you and the Angel Guild provide me with a lot of help, I can''t possibly rebuild the Green Ivy Company in a short amount of time." Irving, walking ahead, did not hear what James had said. In fact, he was not concerned with the corpses of humans and Dark Monsters strewn about the ruins; he was focused on tracking a strange aura. He sensed that amidst the remnants of powerful dark energy, there was a hint of another force. This energy seemed to be related to chaotic power. Following the strange aura, Irving made his way to the deepest part of the ruins. There, he discovered a heavy security door. Upon seeing the door, Irving turned to James and shouted, "Come over here quickly! Can you help me open this security door? I want to see what''s inside!" James rushed to Irving''s side after hearing his voice. When he saw the security door, shock spread across his face. "This is impossible! As far as I know, there isn''t a secret room like this inside the Green Ivy Company headquarters! We should be standing in the load-bearing wall of the building! How could there be an inexplicable security door here?" The fact that James was unaware of the door''s existence suggested that whatever lay behind it might be a treasure belonging to the James family. "Regardless, we have to open this security door! I can sense a very strange aura coming from inside. There''s a chance that a powerful weapon is hidden behind it," Irving insisted. Under Irving''s urging, James stepped up to the security door. He examined the keypad. "I have no idea what the password is! But I can take a guess! I''ve heard some important dates from my family elders that might have been used as the password." James muttered to himself and began entering his guessed passwords into the keypad. After several incorrect attempts, he finally discovered the actual password. The moment the correct password was entered, the security door trembled violently. James instinctively stepped back several paces until he was beside Irving. As they both watched, the security door slowly opened. Inside was a cage constructed from strange metal, and within it, a massive golden tiger glared at Irving and James with its crimson eyes. Irving sensed an incredibly powerful chaotic energy emanating from the giant golden tiger. Meanwhile, James was so taken aback by the sight of the enormous creature that he was rendered speechless. Chapter 352 - 352: The Golden Tiger As Irving and James stared at the massive golden tiger inside the cage, the tiger was equally fixated on them. "Are you finally planning to let me out?" the enormous golden tiger asked in a voice that was both terrifying and commanding. Irving did not respond immediately. While he managed to maintain his composure, he felt it was unwise to reveal his stance too quickly. He hoped to gather enough information from the golden tiger before deciding how to proceed. So, Irving ultimately chose to remain silent and waited for the tiger to continue speaking. "So, you''re just a couple of clueless pups!" the colossal golden tiger growled, its frustration palpable. It then dropped down onto all fours. "Bring the one who captured me! Does he think he can test me with the two of you?" The giant tiger was clearly very angry and ignored both James and Irving. It was at this point that James finally began to recover from his shock. He leaned closer to Irving and lowered his voice. "What should we do now? I can''t understand what he''s saying at all." Irving managed a faint smile, tinged with irony. "If you can''t understand him, how could I? He''s been locked up in the Green Ivy Company headquarters! Isn''t that your family''s enterprise?" For a moment, both Irving and James were at a loss for how to respond. Their conversation, however, had not gone unnoticed by the massive golden tiger. "Maybe we should just leave for now! It looks like this giant tiger can''t break through the barrier anyway!" James suggested, feeling that they should gather more information before making any decisions. Irving did not respond right away; he was still contemplating the tiger''s previous statements. Just then, the enormous golden tiger spoke again. "You''re both so naive! Do you really think this damned cage can hold me for long? Before this door was opened, I might have been trapped here for 200 years. But now that you''ve opened the door, I''ll break the seal of this cage in three months." The tiger''s words left both Irving and James in a state of shock. James was now filled with fear. He slightly regretted having found the true password. If he hadn''t discovered it, the security door wouldn''t have opened. Irving''s reaction was entirely different from James''s. Though he had initially been shocked, Irving quickly regained his composure. He believed the tiger was simply trying to deceive them. With a cold laugh, Irving said, "You''re definitely trying to trick us. If you could truly break the seal of this cage in three months, you wouldn''t have needed to ask us to let you out in the first place." Irving''s words infuriated the golden tiger and helped James regain his calm. He quickly returned to Irving''s side. "Exactly! I almost fell for your ruse! In that case, we''ll just close the security door and keep you sealed in here!" Hearing James''s voice, the golden tiger let out a roar directed at him. Although the roar couldn''t harm James, it still filled him with dread. "Do you think that bringing in a somewhat powerful Extraordinary Person from the White family will be enough to subdue me? Have your grandfather come out! I don''t want to waste time with you two pups!" The giant golden tiger''s tone was still hostile, but it was clear he viewed Irving as the real threat. Irving and James were both curious about James''s grandfather, whom the tiger had mentioned. Irving turned his gaze toward James. James hurriedly replied, "My grandfather passed away before I was born. I''ve never met him! My father and mother never mentioned him either! Was he the one who imprisoned you here?" James''s words elicited strong reactions from both Irving and the golden tiger. Irving was surprised to learn that James''s ancestor was also a powerful Extraordinary Person. The golden tiger roared in disbelief, "That''s absolutely impossible! He was still very young when he sealed me away, and even if 500 years have passed, he wouldn''t have died! A powerful Extraordinary Person can live for thousands of years!" The golden tiger''s words left Irving and James even more perplexed. Irving hesitantly asked, "Are you really sure that the one sealed inside is James''s grandfather? Could it not be one of James''s more distant ancestors who sealed you?" This question infuriated the golden tiger. "Do you think I''m as foolish as you humans? I can smell his essence, so I can identify all of his descendants. James carries a quarter of his essence. Therefore, I am certain that the one who sealed me is James''s grandfather." Although Irving still had doubts about the tiger''s claims, he couldn''t refute them either. Moreover, he didn''t intend to engage in further discussion with the creature. He decided it was best for him and James to leave for the time being. "Well then! We certainly need to consult James''s grandfather''s opinion! So, we absolutely will not let you out!" Irving declared, shooting James a meaningful glance. James promptly closed the security door. Once the door had completely descended, the golden tiger''s roar vanished into silence. "Do you believe what he said? Are you sure he''s not trying to deceive us? Even though I''ve never met my grandfather, there''s no way he could have lived for 500 years," James asked, a hint of surprise in his voice. Irving slowly shook his head. "I don''t know whether I should believe what he said. There are indeed some flaws in his story, but overall it doesn''t seem entirely implausible. So, I think we should check out your family''s residence." Irving made his request directly. James appeared slightly hesitant. Despite their long-standing partnership, he had never invited Irving to his family home. Apart from himself, there were other members of the White family residing there, and those family members might not welcome Irving. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noticing James''s hesitation, Irving said calmly, "It''s fine if you''re not willing to invite me to your family residence! We can search for clues elsewhere first. If we can''t find anything, I''ll disguise myself as your servant to enter your family home and conduct a covert investigation." Irving''s proposed plan considered all possibilities. This time, James did not voice any further objections. He nodded and said, "Alright then! I think that plan makes the most sense! Where should we go next to look for clues?" "We should head to the Night Blades'' secret base for clues! There are many Night Blades'' secret bases in the City of Warding. Elder Astra''s previous actions also began from these bases." Irving had identified several Night Blades'' secret bases in the past but had chosen not to destroy them immediately. In Irving''s view, the members of the Night Blades in these secret bases did not pose a significant threat to him. He could still obtain useful information from them. That was why he had allowed the existence of these Night Blades'' secret bases. However, after Elder Astra''s attack, Irving realized that the threat from these bases was more considerable than he had initially thought. Therefore, he would no longer permit their existence. Under Irving''s leadership, he and James quickly destroyed all the Night Blades'' secret bases surrounding the City of Warding. During their efforts, they encountered enemies whose strength was not particularly formidable. It seemed that Elder Astra had not only returned to the Shelter Game world but had also taken all the powerful Night Blades members with him. As Irving carried out the mission, he felt a sense of danger looming. He believed that the Night Blades would undoubtedly launch a new round of attacks against him in the Shelter Game world after this. Thus, he needed to wrap up all matters in the real world as quickly as possible. When they destroyed the last Night Blades'' secret base in the City of Warding, Irving and James finally discovered a valuable clue. What they found was Elder Astra''s diary. In it, Astra had recorded all his plans in the real world. After reading the diary, Irving finally understood why the Night Blades had chosen to strike early. "I have to admit, our enemies are indeed a mixed bag. The Envoy of Filth and Elder Astra are causing trouble for each other. If they could join forces, we would likely find it impossible to survive this crisis." Irving couldn''t help but express his thoughts. At that moment, James also felt a bit reflective. However, he believed that infighting within the Night Blades was inevitable. "The elders of the Night Blades have always been in competition with one another. After Shadow Celestial took control of the Night Blades, the internal conflicts would only intensify. Therefore, the Night Blades won''t be able to concentrate their forces to launch an attack against us. We can take advantage of this opportunity to achieve our goals." James hoped to avoid another attack from the Night Blades. He wished for their next assault to at least wait until he had completed the reconstruction of the Green Ivy Company. Irving agreed with James''s perspective. "You''re right! So we can''t afford to waste any more time! Now that we''ve cleared out all the Night Blades'' secret bases in the City of Warding, let''s search for clues elsewhere." Chapter 353 - 353: News from Starling City After searching all possible locations around the City of Warding where members of the Night Blades might be hiding, Irving and James decided it was time to temporarily leave the City of Warding. They agreed to explore nearby cities instead. After all, the Night Blades had previously established secret bases in many cities, and some of their members had even managed to secretly control local government institutions. If they could find any hidden members of the Night Blades, Irving and James might uncover the leads they desperately sought. The cities surrounding the City of Warding were not large, so the time required to search these cities was minimal. By that evening, Irving and James had completed their search of all the nearby towns. Unfortunately, the situation was worse than they had anticipated. Not only had they failed to find any members of the Night Blades, but they couldn''t even find evidence that the Night Blades had ever existed in those places. "What''s going on? Did Elder Astra take all the Night Blades members back with him when he returned to the Shelter Game world? Has the Night Blades given up on infiltrating the real world?" James asked, frowning at Irving. Irving didn''t respond; he too was frowning, deep in thought. Just as they were feeling hopeless, Irving''s phone suddenly rang. It was Aron calling. Irving answered the call, and Aron''s slightly anxious voice came through the line. "I have something very important to tell you. Just now, Jony, the head of the Green family in Starling City, called me. He said he has something crucial to discuss with you. He hopes you can come to Starling City as soon as possible." Irving looked slightly puzzled and asked calmly, "Did Jony say what he wanted to discuss?" "He didn''t tell me. I didn''t press him for details because I felt he would only share this matter with you directly." "Alright, I understand! I''ll head to Starling City as soon as possible!" After hanging up the phone, Irving immediately set off for Starling City with James. On the way, Irving relayed all the information he had to James. James had never had a good relationship with the Green family in Starling City. He had clashed with Sophia in the past, and the White family from the City of Warding, which he was a part of, had potential business conflicts with the Green family. So, he instinctively reminded Irving to be cautious. "I find it very strange that Jony would suddenly want you to come. You need to be prepared for anything." Although James didn''t directly say that they might encounter danger at Jony''s place, his implication was clear enough. Irving nodded, saying nothing more. He was aware of the conflict between James and the Green family, but he felt that James''s warning had some merit. It took less than two hours for Irving and James to reach the outskirts of Starling City. Familiar with the terrain, Irving led James directly to the entrance of the Green family''s secret base. "You finally made it! The head of the family has been waiting for you for a long time! Hurry inside!" a guard at the entrance said urgently. Irving nodded and quickly walked in. However, he hadn''t gone far when he heard a commotion behind him. Turning around, he saw that James was being stopped by the Green family''s guards. "Just wait there for now! I don''t think they''ll let you into the Green family''s secret base easily," Irving called out to James. James''s expression showed a hint of disappointment, but he ultimately followed Irving''s advice. He took a few steps back, creating distance between himself and the Green family guards. Once Irving resolved the situation between James and the guards, he continued deeper into the Green family''s secret base. After navigating several intersections, Irving finally arrived at a place he knew well: the core building of the Green family''s secret base, where he had lived with Sophia for a long time. Jony was waiting for him in the hall. As Irving pushed the door open and stepped inside, he immediately noticed that the atmosphere in the hall was somewhat eerie. Aside from Jony, there was no one else in the room, but both sides of the hall were lined with numerous dolls arranged in neat rows. The hall was dimly lit, with illumination coming from a few wall sconces on either side. "You''ve finally arrived!" Jony said in a serious tone, his back to Irving. "What is it that you want to discuss? Why didn''t you call me directly and instead contacted Aron?" Irving stopped in the middle of the hall, sensing the danger in the air. Jony coughed a couple of times and slowly turned to face Irving. His eyes were bloodshot, and his complexion had turned very grim. "You don''t look well at all. Would you like me to call a doctor for you? Or perhaps I can summon a healing mage?" Irving tried to gauge Jony''s condition with this suggestion. After Sophia transformed into a werewolf and disappeared into the world of the Shelter Game, Jony had met Irving on two occasions. However, during those meetings, Jony had not been able to offer Irving much assistance. Now, with Jony suddenly summoning Irving and behaving in such a strange manner, Irving''s wariness had reached an all-time high. He was deeply concerned that Jony was about to turn into a monster and attack him. Jony, however, still did not answer Irving''s question. He was breathing heavily as he took slow steps toward Irving. Irving remained rooted in place, not retreating, but he felt compelled to remind Jony, "I think you should answer my question first. If you''re unwilling to do that, then I see no reason to remain here. If you attack me, I will definitely retaliate." It seemed Jony did not hear Irving''s warning. He continued to approach slowly. When Jony was just five meters away, he finally stopped. "I know you are very dissatisfied with how I acted before. I understand that you might not trust me right now. But I still need to ask you for a favor," Jony said, his voice lower than before. He seemed worried that others might overhear their conversation. Though Irving sensed Jony''s odd behavior, he decided to continue the conversation. "What is it that you want to ask me to do? If it''s within my power, I will certainly try my best to help." "You will definitely be able to do it! I hope you can rescue my daughter as soon as possible! My daughter is about to be completely consumed by the power of the Blood Moon!" Irving was taken aback by Jony''s words. Just a short while ago, Jony had shown indifference to everything Sophia had been through. Why was he suddenly asking for Irving''s help to rescue her now? Irving replied coldly, "Didn''t you tell me before that your family has werewolf blood? You even said that it was perfectly normal for Sophia to be transformed into a werewolf. Why are you asking me to save her now?" A look of deep anguish crossed Jony''s face. He spoke with a tone of regret. "I must apologize to you. When I first learned that Sophia had been transformed into a werewolf, I actually hoped she would help our family control the power of the Blood Moon. So I lied to you, and I wasn''t able to provide you with any help. But I just received a new message from my family members in the Shelter Game. Sophia indeed possesses a very powerful Blood Moon ability. However, it''s not because she has control over the Blood Moon; it''s because the Blood Moon has taken control of her. If we don''t help Sophia break free from its control soon, she will become a complete puppet of the Blood Moon." Jony spoke in a rush, sharing a great deal of information. After hearing what he had to say, Irving finally felt less confused than before. However, even if he wanted to rescue Sophia, he found himself unable to do so, as he didn''t even know where she was. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Even if I wanted to save her, I don''t know where she is right now. Since you say her situation is dire, you should know where to find her, right?" Irving maintained his vigilance. Although he was discussing matters with Jony, he was ready to act if Jony behaved too strangely. A look of joy spread across Jony''s face. "As long as you''re willing to help me, I will provide you with an item that can help you locate Sophia''s whereabouts." Excitedly, Jony pulled out a moon-shaped jade pendant that emitted a red glow from his pocket. "As long as you hold this pendant, it will guide you to Sophia." Irving took the pendant. In that moment, he felt the maddening power that resided within it. This bloodthirsty energy was clearly the power of the Blood Moon. Irving''s emotions were complicated. He had a nagging feeling that things weren''t as Jony described, and at least some of what Jony said had to be untrue. Yet, he couldn''t refuse Jony, as doing so might cause him to miss out on crucial information. After a moment of contemplation, a faint smile appeared on Irving''s face as he said softly, "I understand. I will do my best to find Sophia in the Shelter Game world as soon as possible. But once I find her, how do I save her?" "The method to save my daughter is quite simple! You just need to kill her once. What you''re killing isn''t my daughter; you''re only destroying the Blood Moon that resides within her body," Jony replied, looking at Irving with eager eyes as he quickly revealed the way to help Sophia break free from the Blood Moon. Chapter 354 - 354: Simply Desiring Power Near the entrance of the Green family''s secret base in Starling City, James was anxiously pacing back and forth. "Why hasn''t Irving come out yet? Could it be that he''s in danger inside? Should I go in to rescue him?" James felt an overwhelming sense of tension. He sensed that the situation with the Green family had become even more bizarre than before. Every time he looked at the secret base, it felt like he was gazing at a massive monster. "If Irving can''t defeat Jony, then even if I go in to save him, I probably won''t succeed, right? What should I do now? Am I supposed to seek help from others?" James was lost in a whirlwind of thoughts, not even noticing that Irving had walked up beside him. "What are you thinking about?" When Irving''s voice reached James''s ears, he suddenly snapped to attention. "You''re finally out! I thought you might be in danger inside! I was just debating whether or not to go into the Green family''s secret base to rescue you." James''s words made Irving laugh out loud. "How could I possibly be in danger? Even if everyone in the Green family attacked me at once, they wouldn''t be able to kill me. Even if I couldn''t defeat them, I would still find a way to escape." Having said that, Irving intended to lead James away. As they walked, Irving recounted his conversation with Jony word for word. After hearing Irving''s description, James''s expression turned hesitant. After a moment, he slowly asked, "Do you really believe what Jony said? I can''t shake the feeling that most of what he said is a lie. He might be trying to use you to kill Sophia. After all, Sophia now possesses the power of the Blood Moon. If you really do kill her, that pendant you''re holding might absorb the Blood Moon''s power. Then Jony could effortlessly control the Blood Moon''s power, and you would become his tool! I think you shouldn''t act on Jony''s advice." James voiced what he believed was the most likely truth. Irving nodded slowly. In reality, his judgment aligned closely with James''s. He also felt that Jony was indeed using him as a pawn. However, this was a very good opportunity for Irving, as at the very least, he could use the pendant in his hand to find Sophia. Even if Jony intended to seize the power of the Blood Moon, he wouldn''t obstruct Irving from locating Sophia. "I never expected that a father and daughter could have a conflict over the ownership of power," Irving said with a tone of disappointment. James let out a cold laugh upon hearing this. "What''s the big deal? For anyone who desires power, anyone who stands in their way becomes their mortal enemy. Even if those obstacles are family members, they would still try to kill them." James''s demeanor while saying this was somewhat strange. Irving sensed that James had likely experienced a similar situation in the past. So, he directly asked James, "Has your family also had incidents of relatives turning against each other over the struggle for power?" James turned his face towards the car window, seemingly reluctant to answer Irving''s question. However, after a moment of silence, he slowly replied, "Do you think I became the president of the Green Ivy Company by chance? Do you really believe there are no other talented individuals in the White family besides me?" James paused here, clearly not intending to elaborate further. Irving also chose not to press the issue any longer. Thus, the two remained silent as they made their way back to the City of Warding. When they arrived at Irving''s doorstep, he tossed the keys to James. "I think you don''t need me to escort you. You can drive home by yourself." James nodded and drove away. Not long after James left, the door to Irving''s home swung open, and Wendy hurried towards him. Before Irving could react, Wendy rushed into his arms. "Why did you come back so late?! I thought you were in serious danger! I''ve been so worried about you!" Wendy spoke in a sorrowful tone, having waited anxiously for Irving''s return. Irving sighed, "Alright, alright! Don''t be sad! The reason I''m back so late is that I ran into a series of troubles earlier. But I''ll be at home for three days. After that, I''ll head back into the Shelter Game world with others to carry out tasks." Irving''s response left Wendy feeling somewhat disappointed. She had expected Irving to stay home for a much longer time this time around. However, Wendy was quick to adjust her emotions. "Since you''re only home for three days, you should take this time to rest. I''ll make you lots of delicious food," Wendy said, pulling Irving back into the house. The dining table was already filled with an array of dishes. "These are all your favorites! After you finish eating, you can go rest!" Wendy said, smiling at Irving. Irving was clearly touched. However, he didn''t say much, as he felt he needed to maintain his emotional stability. He simply focused on quickly eating the food on the table while Wendy watched him with a constant smile. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the Central Avenue of the City of Warding, James drove straight to the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. He had no intention of going home, as he didn''t feel particularly safe there. Within his family, there were many individuals who were hostile towards him. These enemies would surely have learned about the events at the Green Ivy Company headquarters, and if James returned, they would undoubtedly press him for answers. James chose to seek temporary refuge at the Angel Guild headquarters. Given the long-standing cooperation between James and the Angel Guild, its members were quite familiar with him. James encountered no obstacles as he made his way inside. He headed directly to Aron''s office. Aron showed no surprise at James''s arrival. He simply said, "If I''m not mistaken, you''re here to seek refuge, right? I''ve already heard about what happened at the Green Ivy Company headquarters. While this situation shouldn''t be blamed on you, I believe others in your family will certainly take the opportunity to exploit it." Aron spoke in a gentle tone. James nodded. "You''re right; they will definitely seize the chance to take advantage of me. That''s why I can''t return until I gain more powerful abilities or find stronger tools and weapons." James''s words made Aron feel somewhat reflective. His own relationship with his family wasn''t particularly strong either. While there was no significant hostility from them towards Aron, they hadn''t offered him much support either. As Aron became one of the longest-serving administrators of the Angel Guild, his connection with his family members diminished even further. "By the way, Irving asked me to tell you about his conversation with Jony." Just as Aron was feeling a bit melancholic, James suddenly spoke up. "Really? Irving actually asked you to share his conversation with Jony? Isn''t that supposed to be a secret?" Aron looked puzzled. In Aron''s view, Jony would likely prefer that his conversation with Irving remain undisclosed. "It is indeed a secret, but Irving trusts both of us very much. So, he wants us to be aware of this matter! If you don''t believe me, you can ask him directly the next time he comes by." After saying this, James recounted the conversation between Irving and Jony in full detail. Aron''s reaction mirrored James''s. "This must be a trap! Your reasoning makes a lot of sense! Jony desires the power of the Blood Moon to such a pathological extent?! He actually wants to eliminate his own daughter?!" Although Aron had been a member of the Angel Guild for a long time, he was still shocked by Jony''s true intentions. Even after witnessing many dark aspects of human nature, he found it hard to believe that Jony would make such a decision. "What is Irving planning to do? Is he really considering taking action as Jony suggested?" Aron didn''t want to dwell on the matter any further, as he felt that the more he thought about it, the worse his mood would become. "Irving said he would come back to see us in three days. He probably won''t make a decision before that. Regardless, we must be prepared for battle. Once we enter the Shelter Game world, we will definitely clash with the Night Blades. Elder Astra will surely seize this opportunity to take revenge on us." Aron agreed with James. He also knew that James had already discarded most of the weapons and tools he had. So, Aron directly offered James the weapons and tools owned by the Angel Guild. "You can search the warehouse for some weapons that suit you well. In the upcoming battles, you cannot go in unarmed." Aron led James to the warehouse. James quickly found weapons that were well-suited to him. "You can take this time to familiarize yourself with the weapons. I will also provide you with a place to stay. I only have one requirement: don''t disrupt the operations of the Angel Guild." "Do you think I''m someone who loves to cause trouble?" James felt that Aron''s reminder was a bit excessive, and it seemed to stem from a lack of trust in him. Aron shook his head. "I''m not targeting you! Anyone temporarily staying at the Angel Guild receives the same warning. Even if Irving were here, he would get the same reminder." After saying this, Aron chose to leave, as he had more matters within the Angel Guild to attend to. Chapter 355 - 355: Advancing Their Own Plans For the next three days, Irving stayed at home, pondering how he should initiate his plan in the world of the shelter game. Although the jade pendant in his possession allowed him to locate Sophia within the shelter game, Irving had not yet figured out what to do once he found her. Irving could not ascertain Sophia''s condition. He didn''t believe Jony''s words; he thought Jony was merely eager to gain the power of the Blood Moon, which drove him to kill Sophia. Yet, he had no way to truly confirm whether his judgment was correct. So, over these three days, Irving made all the necessary preparations. He gathered all of his precious weapons and items. Additionally, during this time, he had meaningful discussions with Aron and James. Both Aron and James decided to join Irving in his quest. Irving chose not to bring more people along to the shelter game. If he had too many companions, it was likely that the Night Blades would discover their whereabouts early on. Sophia could very well have formed an alliance with the Night Blades. Irving needed to keep his movements as discreet as possible. After finalizing all his preparations, Irving headed straight to the headquarters of the Angel Guild. Aron and James were already waiting for him there. "You should all be ready by now," Irving said. "We are about to enter the shelter game! Our goal this time is to find Sophia! Of course, if we encounter any members of the Night Blades during this process, we must eliminate them all." Before they set off, Irving made one last reminder to Aron and James. They understood what actions they needed to take and agreed with Irving''s decision. Thus, the three of them entered the world of the shelter game. Initially, they appeared in their respective shelters. It took them about an hour to finally converge at the edge of the ruins in the Desolate Canyon. "According to the pendant, Sophia must be within the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. However, the ruins are extremely dangerous. If either of you feels too afraid, you can leave now," Irving said. He wasn''t pretending to be polite; he genuinely felt it was right to give James and Aron an opportunity to withdraw. After all, the upcoming actions would undoubtedly be perilous. If they believed they could not survive, they should indeed have the chance to back out. James smiled and shook his head. "I''m not afraid of danger. Besides, even if I leave now, I won''t have any other important tasks to attend to. I won''t be able to return to the White family in a short time." Aron''s expression remained unchanged as he calmly stated, "I believe Sophia has definitely formed an alliance with the Night Blades. Therefore, this operation can significantly weaken their influence. As a member of the Angel Guild, I absolutely won''t pass up this opportunity." James and Aron''s responses delighted Irving. "In that case, let''s follow the pendant''s guidance and move forward!" Irving then led James and Aron into the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. The terrain there was extremely complex, filled with twisted and bizarre monsters. The Desolate Canyon had suffered numerous attacks from powerful beings, each possessing different abilities. As a result, the monsters within the ruins were usually corrupted by various forms of power. When facing these creatures, Irving and his companions had to fight with utmost caution. This cautious approach slowed their progress considerably. It took them half a day to finally traverse the edge of the Desolate Canyon ruins. Almost immediately after Irving and his group entered the ruins, members of the Night Blades discovered their presence. The Night Blades stationed in the Desolate Canyon quickly relayed this information to the elders of their faction. Naturally, this news soon reached Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial did not expect Irving to return to the shelter game world so soon. He had assumed that Irving would remain in the real world for a long time. "I understand! Do not act rashly for now! Just keep an eye on Irving and his group. Inform me of their positions at all times!" Shadow Celestial issued new instructions to the Night Blades members. He did not intend for them to interfere with Irving''s actions, believing it would only place him at a greater disadvantage. Shadow Celestial still had not determined Irving''s true intentions. "Is Irving really here to target me? Even if he harbors a deep hatred for the Night Blades due to Elder Astra''s actions, he shouldn''t be heading to the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. Shouldn''t he come directly to the Night Blades headquarters to find me?" Shadow Celestial was filled with confusion. However, he did not plan to handle this matter alone. Deep within the ruins of the Desolate Canyon lay a hidden location¡ªthe hiding place of his ally, Sophia. Although Shadow Celestial could not pinpoint the exact location of Sophia''s hiding place, he felt it was necessary to provide her with a warning. He conjured an illusory raven in the palm of his hand. "Irving and his companions have entered the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. I''m not sure if they are coming for you, but I think you should prepare yourself," Shadow Celestial said. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After delivering this message, the illusory raven quickly flew away. "I''ve informed you of the situation. How you choose to respond to Irving is now up to you." Shadow Celestial decided to retreat into the background for the time being. He continued to advance his own plans, and he believed that to ensure his success, he must avoid drawing Irving''s attention. The raven created by Shadow Celestial soon arrived in front of Sophia. After hearing the raven relay the message, Sophia crushed it without hesitation. "Why is he coming for me? Has he discovered my secret?" Sophia muttered to herself. In Sophia''s view, Irving was her enemy. After all, Irving had previously fought against the Blood Moon and was eager to weaken its power. Sophia had completely mastered the power of the Blood Moon, and she identified herself with it. Jony''s words to Irving were not entirely false. Sophia had indeed been strongly influenced by the Blood Moon. However, this situation was entirely voluntary on Sophia''s part. She understood very well that to fully control the power of the Blood Moon, she needed to embrace it willingly. After contemplating for a while, Sophia finally decided to take the initiative. She would not allow herself to be ambushed by her enemies. Leaving her hiding place, she began to search for Irving and his companions in the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. Although Sophia acted swiftly, she could not immediately locate Irving and the others. Meanwhile, Irving and his companions soon pinpointed Sophia''s current location. Looking at the jade pendant in his hand, Irving couldn''t help but reflect, "It seems Sophia has realized that we are in her vicinity. From her current position, I can deduce that she has been searching for us." Irving''s words caused a slight sense of concern for James and Aron. "Doesn''t that mean Sophia is definitely our enemy? Could it be that Jony wasn''t lying? Are we really going to have to eliminate Sophia?" Aron fired off a flurry of questions. Aron felt that Sophia had provided him with a lot of help in the past. Therefore, he hoped for a favorable outcome for her. James remained silent, as his relationship with Sophia had never been particularly good. Irving let out a sigh. "That situation might very well arise. However, regardless of the circumstances, we must take appropriate action. If Sophia truly is our enemy, then we have no choice but to eliminate her." Irving was indeed reluctant to eliminate Sophia. However, if she had completely fallen under the control of the Blood Moon, he would have to make the painful decision to act. Just as Irving finished speaking, Sophia''s cold and sinister voice echoed from not far away. "Do you really think you can eliminate me? You are far too overconfident!" The shock of Sophia''s words caught Irving and the others off guard. Nevertheless, their extensive combat experience kicked in, and they immediately entered a state of readiness upon hearing her voice. Irving quickly drew his staff and almost instantaneously cast a defensive spell. A transparent shield appeared around him and his companions. However, the moment the shield manifested, it was surrounded by a liquid that resembled blood. This blood-like liquid was, in fact, an attack initiated by Sophia. She had materialized the power of the Blood Moon. Anyone contaminated by this materialized Blood Moon power would gradually transform into a werewolf. "You think I would just sit here defensively because you''ve found me? Weren''t you just saying you wanted to eliminate me? You can''t defeat me with mere defense!" Sophia taunted. At that moment, Sophia was unable to break through Irving''s defenses. In an attempt to provoke Irving, she hoped to draw him and his companions away from their protective magical formations. However, Irving wasn''t solely focused on defense; he had been observing Sophia''s every move. He hoped that she had not been entirely consumed by the Blood Moon. But after watching for a while, he had to admit that his initial judgment was wrong. The power Sophia wielded had indeed transformed entirely into the power of the Blood Moon, and she had begun to actively seek to turn other humans into werewolves. This behavior was fully aligned with the will of the Blood Moon. "It seems you have indeed been completely corrupted by the power of the Blood Moon! I have no other choice; I must take action against you," Irving said, his tone tinged with resignation. Chapter 356 - 356: Timely Support from Shadow Celestial Irving had made up his mind to eliminate Sophia. He dispelled the defensive magical formations around him and sprinted toward Sophia, staff in hand. As he charged forward, Irving unleashed powerful spells with his staff. Fireballs flew in rapid succession toward Sophia. Upon seeing Irving''s attack, a mocking cold smile crept across Sophia''s lips. "Do you really think such attacks will be effective against me? Irving, you truly underestimate me!" Sophia did not attempt to evade the blazing fireballs. Instead, she summoned one werewolf after another around her. The moment these werewolves appeared, they were fully activated by the power of the Blood Moon emanating from Sophia. Each werewolf''s eyes were bloodshot, and they entered a bloodthirsty state, howling as they charged toward Irving and his allies. Irving, however, was undeterred by these werewolves. He wielded his Staff of Calamity, dispatching each werewolf with ease. The onslaught of the werewolves did nothing to slow his momentum. As Irving closed the gap to within a dozen meters of Sophia, his earlier spells successfully struck her. Fireballs impacted against her, but upon contact, they transformed into the power of the Blood Moon. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a cold smirk, Sophia gestured toward Irving. The potent Blood Moon power manifested as a series of afterimages of werewolves that surged toward him. These afterimages formed a pink barrier around Irving. Suddenly, Irving realized he was trapped within a seal created by the power of the Blood Moon. "I really don''t want to eliminate you," Sophia said. "To me, you are not an enemy that must be completely destroyed. As long as you''re willing to become a werewolf, I can even offer you the powerful strength of the Blood Moon." Sophia chose not to eliminate Irving, as she knew she was incapable of quickly dispatching him. Instead, she hoped to draw him to her side with her words. Hearing Sophia''s remarks, Irving''s expression remained unchanged. He replied flatly, "How could I ever abandon my humanity to become a werewolf? Besides, the words you speak are not truly your own; they are merely the voice of the Blood Moon manipulating you." As soon as Irving finished speaking, he slammed his staff heavily into the ground. A powerful arcane force was unleashed, directly shattering the seal formed by the power of the Blood Moon. Sophia was taken aback by such overwhelming strength. She stumbled backward several steps and only regained her footing once she had retreated to a safe distance. "It seems I too have made the same mistake as you. I''ve underestimated the power you possess!" Pointing her left hand toward the sky, Sophia summoned a pink moon that suddenly appeared in the once-dim sky. An almost infinite amount of moonlight poured down onto the ground. Beneath the glow of the pink moon, more twisted monsters began to emerge from the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. The moment these distorted creatures spawned, they charged toward Irving. However, he remained calm in the face of their onslaught. By harnessing the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, he obliterated all the twisted monsters effortlessly. Yet, Irving was encountering some difficulties. The enormous blood-red moon in the sky was affecting him as well. He felt his thoughts beginning to align more closely with the instincts of a werewolf. Realizing he could no longer afford to waste time, he decided to unleash his most powerful attack. "It seems I cannot engage in a prolonged battle against the power of the Blood Moon! Now that I understand just how formidable your strength is, it''s time for you to witness my true power." Irving slammed his staff down onto the ground once more. This time, the earth did not suffer significant damage. Instead, the immense power within the staff surged into Irving''s body. With the support of this potent arcane energy, he channeled the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Under the influence of this dual force, Irving unleashed an extraordinarily powerful spell. A dazzling flash erupted from his hands, obscuring the moonlight radiating from the blood-red moon. The instant Sophia saw this blinding light, she realized she would be unable to withstand the impending attack. Thus, she chose to transform into moonlight and flee. However, what Sophia did not expect was that the pink moonlight she transformed into could not escape successfully. Irving''s recent spell even managed to seize control of the moonlight that Sophia had become. No matter how hard she struggled, she could not break free from the seal. A sudden realization washed over her: she might actually be on the brink of being eliminated by Irving. At the same moment that Sophia was trapped, the werewolves and monsters she had summoned vanished completely. James and Aron finally focused their attention back on Irving. Irving did not choose to eliminate Sophia outright. Instead, he slowly approached her, locking his gaze onto her. "Are you truly under the complete control of the Blood Moon''s power? Do you even remember your own name? Do you recall the things we have experienced together?" Irving had gone through many trials alongside Sophia, so he genuinely did not want to see her destroyed. But Sophia offered no response. She was merely trying to escape using whatever power she had left. Seeing this, Irving let out a sigh. "It seems you really are completely under the Blood Moon''s control. I have no other choice now; I can only eliminate you." He raised his staff and brought it down heavily in Sophia''s direction. The immense power converged, and there was no way Sophia could withstand this attack. Terror filled her eyes as she watched the impending blow. Everyone believed that this battle was coming to an end. However, something unexpected happened. A powerful barrier of chaotic energy formed around Sophia, successfully blocking Irving''s attack. The moment he sensed the chaotic energy, Irving realized that Shadow Celestial had finally made its move. But before he could react, Shadow Celestial transformed into a shadow and seized control of Aron. "So, you finally teamed up! It seems I will have to eliminate both of you!" Irving was not particularly surprised by Shadow Celestial''s appearance. However, he recognized that achieving his goal had become unattainable. The alliance of Sophia and Shadow Celestial posed a significant threat to him. Irving''s words were merely an attempt to apply pressure on Shadow Celestial and Sophia. Shadow Celestial smiled. "Your power is indeed formidable, but eliminating both me and Sophia is nearly impossible. The strength we possess is greater than yours." As Shadow Celestial spoke, it successfully lifted the seal on Sophia. Finally, she could fully wield her Blood Moon powers. From Shadow Celestial''s perspective, it seemed that they could join forces to eliminate Irving. One of Irving''s allies had already been completely controlled, and the other ally, James, was not particularly strong. But just as Shadow Celestial was about to launch an attack, it suddenly realized that Sophia had transformed into moonlight and escaped. Moreover, she hadn''t informed him before fleeing. Shadow Celestial found itself facing Irving alone. Under these circumstances, it certainly would not engage in a one-on-one battle with Irving. "It seems my friend has something more important to attend to! Therefore, I have no need to waste any more time with you!" Shadow Celestial pushed Aron toward Irving and then transformed into a dark light, quickly fleeing the scene. Irving made no attempt to chase after Sophia and Shadow Celestial. He held the jade pendant in his hand, and as long as he possessed it, he could find Sophia again. He turned to Aron and James with reassurance, "You two didn''t encounter any danger just now, did you? You both seem to be in good condition." Aron and James shook their heads. "We didn''t face any danger. But why didn''t you pursue them? If you had gone after just one of them, you could have caught up!" Aron was puzzled. He thought Irving would definitely chase after either Sophia or Shadow Celestial. Irving managed a wry smile. "I did want to pursue one of them. But if I did, the other one would definitely not just focus on escaping." Although Irving was confident in his abilities, he did not want to take on too much risk. If he faced both Sophia and Shadow Celestial alone, he might not succeed. Even if he did manage to win, he would likely be left severely injured afterward. His enemies were not just Sophia and Shadow Celestial. The arrival of the Dark Overlord was imminent. In addition to the Dark Overlord, there were other monsters lurking in the Shelter Game world, which posed significant threats to Irving and his companions. "So what should we do next? Are we really going to return to the real world?" James asked Irving directly. He felt they couldn''t just return to the real world like this. After all, they hadn''t made much progress in the Shelter Game world yet. If they returned now, wouldn''t their efforts be a complete waste of time? "Of course, we''re not going back to the real world! We need to hide in the shadows! At the very least, we must evade the Night Blades'' surveillance!" Chapter 357 - 357: A Mad and Cruel Plan In order to evade the surveillance of the Night Blades, Irving and his companions moved rapidly through the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. Their speed was impressive, allowing them to outpace the less capable members of the Night Blades, who struggled to keep up. While Irving''s plan had the potential for success, it would also consume a significant amount of time. At the same time, as Irving was shaking off the Night Blades'' watch, Sophia had quickly made her way to her hideout in the underground region of the Desolate Canyon. Having fully fused with the Blood Moon, Sophia was able to access the underground tombs created by the werewolves. After all, the power contained within those tombs was solely the essence of the Blood Moon. Inside the tomb, Sophia contemplated her next course of action. Sophia was seething with anger over Irving''s attack. Amidst her fury, she felt a deep sense of confusion. She could not comprehend how Irving had managed to find her. "How could Irving possibly know where I am? I''ve hidden myself so well! Even Shadow Celestial couldn''t locate me directly," Sophia muttered to herself. After a prolonged period of reflection, Sophia finally considered a possible answer. "Could it be that Jony helped Irving?" The thought struck her like a bolt of lightning. The idea that her father could have betrayed her was unimaginable. "I should have realized that in the face of overwhelming power, even family cannot be fully trusted," Sophia roared in anger. Although she was close to unraveling the truth, she still hadn''t figured out how to respond to it. With Jony''s assistance, Irving could quickly track Sophia down again. Hence, she felt that hiding in the world of the shelter game was becoming futile. After some time spent in thought, Sophia devised a mad and cruel plan. She intended to return to the real world. Her goal was to leverage her immense power to make Jony and others who coveted the Blood Moon''s strength pay a heavy price. "The power of the Blood Moon belongs to me! Anyone who dares to take it away must face dire consequences!" Sophia hissed to herself with a fierce determination. Although she had made up her mind, Sophia knew that her own strength alone wouldn''t be enough to carry out this plan. Therefore, she contacted Shadow Celestial without hesitation. Shadow Celestial swiftly appeared before Sophia. He regarded her coldly, saying nothing. "What''s wrong? Are you no longer planning to cooperate with me? You seem quite resentful towards me right now," Sophia remarked, noticing the sour mood Shadow Celestial was in. Shadow Celestial let out a derisive laugh. "I''m surprised you''re still capable of discerning the emotions of others. I thought the power of the Blood Moon had completely consumed you." His words were clearly mocking Sophia. Shadow Celestial had originally intended to team up with Sophia to deal a heavy blow to Irving while he was unprepared. Even if they couldn''t eliminate him, they could at least make him pay a significant price. However, instead of aiding him, Sophia had chosen to flee at the most critical moment. Feeling the need to explain herself, Sophia spoke slowly. "The reason I didn''t stay to help you is that I felt an overwhelming threat. If I hadn''t told you where I was, you would never have found me, but Irving did. I was terrified at that moment." Sophia''s explanation had some merit, and Shadow Celestial''s mood improved slightly. However, he still didn''t fully trust her. He suspected that what stood before him was no longer Sophia, but rather a puppet under the control of the Blood Moon. "What do you want from me this time? Are you simply here to explain why you abandoned me?" Shadow Celestial questioned, skeptical that Sophia had summoned him for such a trivial reason. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sophia nodded. "I believe we shouldn''t continue hiding in the world of the shelter game. We must make our enemies pay a heavy price in the real world. I hope to gain your assistance so we can launch an attack together." She laid out her plan directly. Shadow Celestial''s expression remained largely unchanged after hearing it. He had already instructed the members of the Night Blades to attack in the real world. However, their efforts had yielded little success. Thus, Shadow Celestial felt that even if he and Sophia acted together, they wouldn''t pose a significant threat to the real world. After all, Irving had many allies there. Moreover, if they caused considerable damage, other forces in the real world would surely turn against them. At that point, the situation for both Shadow Celestial and Sophia could become even worse than it was now. So Shadow Celestial replied bluntly, "I don''t think your plan is likely to succeed. Isn''t the most pressing issue right now to stabilize our own situation? While you have gained control of the Blood Moon, I believe you cannot fully harness all the power it possesses. I, on the other hand, need to absorb more chaotic energy from the chaotic artifacts. Once we''ve enhanced our strength to a certain level, we can settle the score with Irving." The reasons Shadow Celestial provided were merely superficial justifications. In reality, he felt that Sophia was no longer a reliable ally. He only hoped to use Sophia to distract Irving for a time. He had already acquired one chaotic artifact and had absorbed most of the chaotic energy from it. If he could absorb the power from two or three more chaotic artifacts, he would be confident in defeating Irving on his own. Sophia''s expression turned to one of deep disappointment. She roared at Shadow Celestial, "I knew you were a complete coward! Do you think Irving and the others will just sit back and do nothing while we strengthen ourselves? They will take action too!" "Of course, I know they will take action! That''s why I have my subordinates keeping an eye on them. Their every move is under my close surveillance; they won''t pose a significant threat to us," Shadow Celestial replied before quickly leaving. Since Shadow Celestial had no intention of cooperating with Sophia, there was no reason for him to linger. After all, Sophia could unleash far greater power within the underground tomb. If their relationship soured quickly, Sophia might very well turn against him. Sophia did not try to stop Shadow Celestial from leaving. Even though he was unwilling to assist her, she was determined to pursue her own plans. Looking around at the corpses of the werewolves, a strange smile began to creep across her face. Pink mist began to swirl around Sophia''s body, rapidly spreading over the werewolf corpses. Guided by the power of the Blood Moon, the werewolf corpses fully revived. Sophia successfully created an army of werewolves using her own power. "Even if you won''t help me, I have my own ways," Sophia declared just as a pink portal materialized before her. This portal connected directly to a location in the real world. Sophia stepped through the portal, followed closely by the revived werewolves, their crimson eyes glaring with ferocity. Sophia was now taking action, and no matter what, her actions would wreak havoc in the real world. After all, Irving and the others were still trapped within the ruins of the Desolate Canyon. Irving and his companions spent an entire day finally shaking off the last of the Night Blades'' members. At that moment, Irving, James, and Aron found themselves in a swampy area. Although they hadn''t encountered any particularly powerful monsters here, there were still some bothersome creatures they had to deal with. "These monsters are incredibly annoying! They can''t actually threaten us, but we can''t seem to eliminate them either," Aron complained, his mood darkening. He had initially thought this would be a great opportunity for revenge against the Night Blades and Sophia. He never expected that after just a brief fight, he, Irving, and James would end up trapped in such a swamp. James, on the other hand, didn''t voice any complaints; he simply kept using his weapon to fend off the surrounding monsters. Leading the group, Irving wore a slightly dejected expression. He looked at the map in his hand, reluctantly admitting that he was lost. Even with the map, he couldn''t find a quick way out of the swamp. "I have good news and bad news to share," Irving turned to face James and Aron. "Which one do you want to hear first?" "I want to hear the bad news," Aron replied straightforwardly. "The bad news is that it seems we''re lost in the swamp," Irving said. "What about the good news?" James asked, pressing for more information. "The good news is that we''re not likely to encounter any major dangers for the time being! The monsters around us aren''t very strong!" Irving managed to dig out a sliver of good news amidst the heap of bad. A faint smile appeared on both James and Aron''s faces as they took in the situation. "Don''t worry too much! As long as we keep moving in one direction, we''ll eventually find our way out of this swamp! I think we might even be able to leave before tomorrow morning," Irving said with a smile, hoping to keep his companions'' spirits up. Chapter 358 - 358: Blood Moon in the Sky At the top floor of the Ocean Group headquarters, Vicky gazed out at the pitch-black night. Her emotions were complex. Although she knew that Irving was incredibly strong, she couldn''t shake the feeling that his upcoming actions wouldn''t go smoothly. Vicky wanted to help Irving, but she felt that her own abilities were too insignificant. On one hand, Vicky wanted to manage the Ocean Group; on the other hand, she yearned to venture alongside Irving. This conflicting desire left her in a state of deep distress. After letting out a sigh, Vicky returned to her desk. Even though it was already late at night, she still had numerous matters to attend to. Just after finishing a document, her phone rang. "President, do you remember that I have an artifact that can predict the future?" Benjamin''s voice came through the phone. "Of course, I remember. What''s going on? Has this artifact predicted something terrible? Are we in danger, or is Irving?" Vicky asked, her tone remaining steady. She considered facing danger to be quite commonplace, having experienced it many times before. "Neither! The artifact has predicted that in two hours, a large number of werewolves will appear around us," Benjamin replied, his tone slightly anxious. Yet, beneath his urgency, Vicky sensed a hint of confusion in his voice. In truth, Vicky was also quite puzzled. She had indeed suffered attacks from werewolves before and was aware that Sophia had transformed into one. However, she couldn''t shake the belief that werewolves couldn''t manifest in the real world. After all, Irving had never informed her that members of the Green family possessed werewolf blood. "Regardless, make sure everyone stays on high alert. The defense infrastructure around the Ocean Group headquarters is very robust! As long as we remain vigilant, we shouldn''t face any significant threats," Vicky said before hanging up the phone. To her, this seemed like a minor issue. Benjamin, as the manager of the security department, frequently reported similar matters to her. While there were indeed situations that required Vicky''s direct input, the vast majority of issues were ones Benjamin could decide on himself. Vicky felt that Benjamin was being overly cautious. Or perhaps, his loyalty had gone a bit too far, to the point where he had lost his own judgment. "I think I need to find a time to have a good talk with Benjamin. I''ve long trusted his loyalty; he doesn''t need to consult me on every little thing," Vicky mused with a smile. Although she recognized that there were some issues with Benjamin''s approach, Vicky wouldn''t criticize him. After all, his actions largely demonstrated his loyalty. Meanwhile, after hanging up with Vicky, Benjamin quickly regrouped with his subordinates. Although Benjamin was also perplexed by the prophecy, he knew that he had to be prepared for anything. "In the next few hours, we are very likely to face attacks from unknown enemies. When the time comes, you all must respond according to the methods I''ve taught you," he instructed his subordinates. As the strongest member of the Ocean Group, Benjamin shared his tactics with his team. Every security personnel in the Ocean Group''s security department had been personally trained by him. "We understand! We will follow the established tactics for defense! But can you tell us what kind of enemies we might face?" one of Benjamin''s subordinates asked directly. Benjamin sighed. "You will be facing attacks from werewolves. Although you haven''t fought against them before, you have faced humanoid monsters in battle." Benjamin had decided to provide his subordinates with the support they needed. He was determined to remain at the Ocean Group headquarters to protect it. Just after he finished speaking, his peripheral vision caught sight of something unusual. A pink light suddenly appeared on the ground not far away. Almost instantaneously, the pink glow spread across the entire area. Benjamin immediately looked up at the sky. A massive red moon hung in the sky. The moment he saw the enormous blood-red moon, Benjamin realized something was off. "The blood moon has fully projected its power into the real world. This likely means that Sophia has returned to this realm!" he quickly deduced. "Everyone, enter the highest state of alert immediately! Get back to your positions!" Benjamin commanded loudly, urging all his subordinates to prepare for battle. After issuing the order, Benjamin quickly made his way to Vicky''s office. "President! The situation here is extremely dangerous; you must move to a safer location!" he urged, and without waiting for a response, he swiftly led Vicky away. Not long after Benjamin and Vicky left the Ocean Group headquarters, a pink mist began to envelop the area surrounding the building. One shadow after another gradually emerged from within the pink fog. The shadows that emerged were all werewolves resurrected by Sophia using the power of the blood moon. The moment they appeared, they launched an assault on the Ocean Group headquarters. Although Benjamin had already left, his subordinates were still fighting according to the tactics he had taught them. There were indeed a considerable number of werewolves, but their strength was not as formidable as expected. Therefore, Benjamin''s subordinates were still able to fend off the werewolf attacks. Sophia did not appear on the scene, which meant that the threat to the Ocean Group headquarters was not as significant as anticipated. At that moment, Sophia was in the outskirts of Starling City, standing at the entrance of the Green family''s secret base. She scanned the guards at the entrance with a cold gaze. "How dare you block me? Don''t you know who I am? I am now the head of the Green family! Jony is no longer the head!" Sophia exclaimed, astonished that she was being prevented from entering the Green family''s secret base. Sophia issued commands to the guards, but it was clear that none of them would heed her orders. Infuriated by their defiance, she raised her hands, and the powerful energy of the blood moon surged towards the secret base. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The guards at the entrance felt an overwhelming sense of threat. Some even considered turning and fleeing. Just then, Jony suddenly appeared not far away. The power of the blood moon was instantly neutralized. "You dare to show yourself in front of me?! I am your daughter! You actually allied with Irving to try to kill your own daughter?!" The moment Sophia saw Jony, fury etched across her face as she shouted at him. Jony simply looked at Sophia coldly. After a moment, he spoke slowly, "You have been completely consumed by the power of the blood moon. My actions with Irving are only to ensure that you can return to normal. The power of the blood moon is indeed formidable, but it must not be used recklessly." At that moment, Jony appeared to be in a much better state than when he last met Irving. However, Sophia was not going to heed Jony''s advice. With a sneer, she retorted, "You only want to harness the power of the blood moon for yourself. I will never give my power to you; I will protect my own strength!" Sophia was no longer willing to waste time with Jony. She directly commanded the werewolves to launch an attack on the Green family''s secret base. Meanwhile, the power of the blood moon had a profound impact on Starling City. Anyone with werewolf blood in the city was transformed into a werewolf. All werewolves entered a bloodthirsty state, plunging the entire city into a frenzy of slaughter. As the werewolves launched their attacks, Jony activated the final defensive measures for the Green family''s secret base. The entire base sank underground. Jony had been prepared for this moment long before. When he discovered that the power of the blood moon had been activated, he knew it would eventually pose a significant threat to the Green family. Therefore, he had designed the secret base to be able to submerge underground. The blood moon hung high in the sky, and by sinking underground, the Green family''s base would not easily be affected by its power. Jony''s actions only fueled Sophia''s anger further. She could not allow this operation to fail, as doing so might mean she would not get another chance. Once Irving returned to the real world, he would respond immediately. An almost endless number of werewolves began digging tunnels to reach underground. Although each werewolf dug at a slow pace, their sheer numbers meant progress was made quickly. Within an hour, they had excavated a deep underground tunnel leading directly to the Green family''s secret base. However, the werewolves did not enter the tunnel, as they were all driven by the power of the blood moon. If they ventured into the depths, the influence of the blood moon would no longer reach them, and they would revert to a skeletal state. At this moment, Sophia felt a hint of hesitation. Although she wanted to eliminate Jony by entering the tunnel, the depths also filled her with a sense of dread. This was the first time she felt fear since merging with the power of the blood moon. "What is happening? Why can I still feel fear? Does Jony have other hidden cards? Am I falling into Jony''s trap this time?" A whirlwind of chaotic thoughts raced through Sophia''s mind as she stood before the dark tunnel, gazing into the abyss. Chapter 359 - 359: The Terrifying Abyss of Darkness As Sophia stared at the dimly lit corridor before her, a wave of intense fear washed over her. Ever since she had gained the power of the Blood Moon, she had never experienced such a profound sense of dread. For a moment, she was at a loss for what action to take. One by one, werewolves driven by the Blood Moon power had entered the dark corridor, yet none of them provided Sophia with any useful information. Soon after they stepped into the gloomy passage, they lost contact with her. "Why are you still standing outside? Do you really think you can eliminate me from there?" Jony''s voice echoed from within the dark corridor. Sophia glanced expressionlessly at the shadowy passage and then took a step back. She had no intention of entering the dark corridor. Instead, she decided to head towards the city center of Starling City. She was determined to use the lives of everyone in Starling City to unleash a powerful spell. With the help of the Blood Moon''s power and enough human blood, Sophia was confident that she could cast a spell capable of destroying the entire city. Not long after Sophia left, Jony emerged from the dark corridor. He looked toward the direction of Starling City''s city center, a faint smile creeping onto his lips. "Everything is going according to plan! Both you and Irving are playing right into my hands," Jony murmured to himself, clearly pleased with the current situation. He knew that Sophia was about to launch an attack on the city center of Starling City, but he had no intention of informing anyone else about it. After all, within that city center were the other families that Jony had long wanted to eliminate. Turning to the guards of the Green family surrounding him, Jony casually remarked, "You don''t need to stay here any longer. You can move to a safer location now." With that, he quickly disappeared into the shadows. At the same time, deep within the Angel Guild''s Starling City branch, a member of the guild was using a prophetic artifact to foresee an impending disaster. However, he was baffled by what he saw. The disaster foretold was linked to the moon. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What does this even mean? How can the moon bring about such a great calamity? Should I report this to my superiors?" he pondered, uncertainty clouding his mind. Just as he was hesitating, a blood-curdling scream suddenly pierced the air from outside. He hurriedly set down the prophetic artifact and rushed out. After pushing through one security door after another, he finally reached the outer area of the Angel Guild''s Starling City branch, only to be met with a scene of utter horror. Members of the Angel Guild were gradually being transformed into werewolves. Each member let out anguished cries of pain. Witnessing this, he immediately decided to report everything that was happening to his superiors. However, he was too late; before he could send out the information, he felt his vision narrowing to a shade of pink. In the end, he too was slowly converted into a werewolf. The Angel Guild''s branch in Starling City had proven utterly ineffective, as all the weaker members were turned into werewolves. The same fate befell every corner of Starling City. Sophia floated in the air, looking down upon it all. The pink moonlight illuminated every part of the city. Soon, a large number of werewolves would emerge into the real world. Sophia was determined to use these werewolves, along with the powerful spell she was about to unleash, to make her enemies in the real world pay a heavy price. "Anyone who tries to stop me will lose their life! The power of the Blood Moon is undeniable!" Sophia murmured, her eyes glowing red as she gazed at the enormous moon in the sky. While Sophia''s actions were achieving great success, there were still some powerful individuals in Starling City. Among them were the heads of various families and members of the Night Blades. The family leaders couldn''t save their own members, but they could escape from Starling City. The first group of family leaders to escape sought refuge with the members of the Angel Guild. About half an hour later, Anna and Nick, stationed at the Angel Guild headquarters, were informed of all that had transpired. Normally, this situation would have been handed over to Aron to handle. But Aron had already entered the Shelter Game world with Irving. Therefore, Anna and Nick had no choice but to face the crisis brought by Sophia themselves. "We need to take action immediately. If all the ordinary people in Starling City become werewolves, they''ll form an unstoppable werewolf army," Nick said, urgency evident in his voice. Although Nick had a reputation for being unreliable, he understood that a gathering of werewolves was incredibly difficult to deal with. Anna agreed with his perspective but felt that their current strength was insufficient to defeat Sophia, who had already mastered the Blood Moon power. "We can''t defeat Sophia by ourselves, especially now that she possesses the Blood Moon''s power. I think we should seek help from others. We should call Aron back directly," Anna suggested, still hoping to hand the situation over to Aron for resolution. After hearing Anna''s words, Nick bluntly asked her, "If Aron truly falls in battle, are we just going to disband the Angel Guild? Even without Aron''s help, we need to play our part. If you don''t plan on going to Starling City, I can go alone." With that, Nick grabbed two powerful weapons and set off. Anna chose not to stop him, knowing that even if she tried, he might not listen. Instead, Anna turned to the members of the Angel Guild around her and ordered, "None of you can act recklessly. Contact Aron as quickly as possible. I believe he will be able to return in time." In addition to instructing the Angel Guild members to reach out to Aron, Anna was also trying to contact Irving and Aron herself. However, she was consistently unsuccessful. At that moment, Irving and the others were trapped in the marshes of the Desolate Canyon ruins. The marsh not only confused them but also blocked communication with anyone outside. Irving was currently leading Aron and James as they searched for a way out of the marsh. They had been lost there for two hours. At first glance, the marsh didn''t seem very large, but after wandering for so long, they still hadn''t found an exit. "I think we must be trapped by some sort of force; we can''t just wander aimlessly looking for a way out," James remarked, sensing that their situation was becoming dire. He believed that under normal circumstances, they should have found a way out by now. After all, the three of them possessed considerable strength. Moreover, they were also equipped with some tools that could help with spatial navigation. Both Aron and Irving didn''t disagree. They also felt they were ensnared by some unseen force. However, neither of them could think of a way to break free. "Let''s take a break here for a moment! We need to conserve our strength. If we exhaust ourselves and encounter a powerful monster, we could end up getting killed," Irving suggested, noticing that his stamina was nearing depletion. James and Aron naturally had no objections to this. During the three''s break, Irving kept feeling a faint voice swirling around him. Each time he tried to discern the source of the sound, it would suddenly vanish. Irving chose not to share this with Aron and James, not wanting to increase their anxiety. However, as time passed, the elusive voice became clearer. During their rest, Irving felt he was on the verge of understanding what the voice was saying. Just then, he suddenly sensed a powerful chaotic energy. At the same moment, two darts made entirely of chaotic energy shot rapidly toward Irving. Since Irving and his companions were on high alert, they detected the danger immediately. The three of them easily dodged the incoming darts. When they looked toward the direction of the darts, they saw the Chaos Entity. In that instant, Irving realized that his disorientation was undoubtedly connected to this entity. Without hesitation, he took off in pursuit of the Chaos Entity. James and Aron followed closely behind, but their speed couldn''t match Irving''s, and soon he disappeared from their sight. James and Aron felt an overwhelming pressure, sensing that they had fallen into a trap. "What should we do now? Irving suddenly vanished, and we can only figure this out on our own," James said, his tone tinged with tension. Although Aron wasn''t as anxious as James, he also felt that the situation was dire. "Let''s not panic! Irving might not have gone far. If we wait here, he should return soon. He may have noticed that we couldn''t keep up with him." Aron spoke with a lack of confidence. No sooner had he finished speaking than a swarm of monsters appeared around him and James. These monsters were generally much stronger than the ones they had encountered before. In that moment, Aron and James realized they had indeed fallen into an enemy''s trap. However, they still didn''t know who had set it. After all, the Chaos Entity didn''t seem particularly intelligent, so it likely wasn''t responsible for the trap. Regardless, Aron and James knew they had to quickly eliminate the monsters surrounding them. Chapter 360 - 360: This Is Not Our Trouble While the Angel Guild took action to address the disaster caused by Sophia, the Night Blades were also taking their own measures. However, the enthusiasm for action among the Night Blades was not as high as that of the Angel Guild. Although several elders of the Night Blades received very accurate information from the members in the field, they did not take immediate action. Elder Astra suggested informing Shadow Celestial. "If Shadow Celestial does not wish for us to act, then acting recklessly would surely provoke his anger. That would be a very bad situation for all of us," Elder Astra argued. Astra successfully persuaded the other elders. When this matter was brought to Shadow Celestial, his reaction was quite strange. Shadow Celestial simply said, "I understand. Although Sophia and I are allies, I cannot completely control the actions of my allies. Moreover, this crisis is not our trouble. So you all just need to continue managing the affairs of the Night Blades." After saying this, Shadow Celestial chose to leave. Elder Astra noticed that Shadow Celestial appeared to be even more powerful than before. However, he believed that the Chaos Entity would soon take action. Not long ago, the Chaos Entity had told Elder Astra that it would definitely draw Irving and Shadow Celestial to the same place. This meant that a battle between Irving and Shadow Celestial was inevitable. After Shadow Celestial departed, the other Night Blades elders were filled with concern. In their view, the strength of the Night Blades had diminished compared to before. Although Shadow Celestial was immensely powerful, he did not intend to offer help to the Night Blades. Shadow Celestial seemed to treat the Night Blades merely as a tool. "I feel that the power of the Night Blades is rapidly declining. Shadow Celestial must have plundered all the important weapons and items we had. The reason he has become stronger than before is that he has harnessed the power contained within those items," one of the Night Blades elders complained. While the other elders shared similar sentiments, they dared not voice their complaints. Elder Astra approached one of the elders and softly said, "Let''s not discuss this matter any further; let''s focus on our own affairs." With that, Elder Astra directly left the gathering. For Elder Astra, the internal situation within the Night Blades was becoming increasingly favorable. More and more members were expressing dissatisfaction with Shadow Celestial''s performance. This meant that Elder Astra''s upcoming actions would be considerably easier, and he might gain the support of additional Night Blades members. However, he still did not plan to take immediate action, as he felt he needed to gather more strength. Elder Astra decided to seize the opportunity to stealthily steal a crucial item when Shadow Celestial was not paying attention. He was well aware that within the Night Blades, there was an artifact far more powerful than the Dark Portal. This artifact had always been personally safeguarded by Shadow Celestial, and Elder Astra believed it was the key to defeating him. Yet, stealing this artifact would pose numerous challenges. The primary difficulty lay with Shadow Celestial himself, who placed immense importance on the artifact. In the absence of formidable enemies, Shadow Celestial would undoubtedly keep the artifact on his person. Thus, Elder Astra had been waiting for the moment when Shadow Celestial encountered a powerful adversary. Fortunately for Elder Astra, he would not have to wait long; the Chaos Entity had already lured Irving to the vicinity of Shadow Celestial''s secret base. Hidden within that base was a chaotic artifact that Shadow Celestial had recently acquired. He would never relinquish this chaotic artifact, which meant that Shadow Celestial would soon be arriving near the secret base. The Chaos Entity waited at the entrance of the secret base, deliberately lingering for a while until Irving caught up. At that moment, the Chaos Entity vanished quickly. "What does the Chaos Entity mean? He could have run away faster. It seems his purpose is not to shake off my pursuit but to lead me here," Irving sensed that something was amiss. However, he did not panic, as he believed his strength could handle any unexpected situation. Now that the Chaos Entity had left, Irving began to carefully observe his surroundings. Soon, he noticed that the chaotic energy here was significantly stronger than in other places. "Could it be that an artifact is hidden here?" Irving immediately made a judgment. Following the traces of chaotic energy, he pressed on. Before long, he pushed open the large door of Shadow Celestial''s secret base. At the moment the door swung open, Shadow Celestial reacted instantly. Shadow Celestial took immediate action in that moment. Although Shadow Celestial''s reaction speed was incredibly fast, he still could not arrive at his secret base immediately. This allowed Irving to explore the depths of the secret base for a period of time. As Irving ventured deeper into the base, he came across a crossbow radiating chaotic energy. The moment he laid eyes on the crossbow, he experienced an unusual memory. In this memory, the crossbow was used to launch an attack against the Dark Abyss. The crossbow, imbued with powerful chaotic energy, seemed capable of inflicting severe damage on dark forces. "Perhaps I can use this crossbow to fight against the Dark Overlord?" Irving hesitated slightly. While the crossbow''s chaotic power could harm dark forces, the Dark Overlord wielded immensely potent dark power. Irving was uncertain whether this crossbow would be able to damage the Dark Overlord. Thus, he decided to take the crossbow back to the real world. Irving slowly placed his hand on the crossbow, deliberately slowing his movements to ensure he would not be eroded by the chaotic energy. The chaotic energy did attempt to corrupt him, but its efforts were unsuccessful. Irving finally managed to fully control the crossbow in his grasp. He decided to return to the real world immediately, knowing that the moment he took hold of the crossbow, Shadow Celestial would certainly have locked onto him. However, Irving''s speed was somewhat lacking. Just as he was about to teleport back to the real world, Shadow Celestial appeared before him. Then, a powerful chaotic energy directly thwarted Irving''s attempts to return to the real world. "Did you really think you could easily steal someone else''s treasure and escape unscathed? Leave that treasure behind! It does not belong to you!" Shadow Celestial did not launch an immediate attack, as he was not a match for Irving at that moment. He was not as strong as Irving, and Irving was armed with the chaotic crossbow. The chaotic arrows could inflict significant damage on enemies. Additionally, the chaotic arrows not only attacked using chaotic energy but also caused the wounds to bleed continuously. Any healing spells would be ineffective against the damage caused by the chaotic arrows. Therefore, Shadow Celestial felt extremely tense when facing Irving, who held the chaotic arrows. Irving was indeed unprepared for Shadow Celestial''s sudden appearance. Initially, he felt quite tense, but upon observing Shadow Celestial''s demeanor, he relaxed. He realized that his current advantage was greater than that of Shadow Celestial. Therefore, Irving responded with a calm question, "Is this artifact yours? Aren''t all chaotic artifacts supposed to belong to the Smith family? I just want to take this crossbow back to Vicky." Although Irving and Shadow Celestial had clashed before, it seemed neither of them wished to treat the other as a mortal enemy. Shadow Celestial scoffed at Irving''s words. "I remember telling you before that even the ancestors of the Smith family were conjured by me. All the so-called treasures of the Smith family belong to me." Shadow Celestial was not lying, but Irving certainly would not agree with that statement. He replied coldly, "Perhaps! But this artifact is already in my hands, and I absolutely won''t allow you to take it away. If you really want this artifact, then come and take it from me!" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having reached this point in their conversation, Shadow Celestial had no reason to hesitate. He immediately unleashed a chaotic spell. Countless illusory figures surged toward Irving. Instinctively, Irving dodged the attacks from these figures. In a sudden move, Shadow Celestial swapped places with one of the illusions behind Irving, appearing right behind him. He pulled out a dagger that emitted a ghostly blue glow from his pocket. This dagger, infused with powerful chaotic energy, would erode Irving if it struck him. Realizing the danger, Irving swiftly turned around and drew the Staff of Calamity. Although the staff itself was not particularly sturdy, it held up against the attack from the dagger infused with chaotic energy. The staff successfully blocked the dagger''s strike, giving Irving the opportunity to aim the chaotic arrow at Shadow Celestial. Even though Irving was unsure of the proper way to operate the chaotic arrow, he managed to fire it successfully. The illusory arrow, enveloped in immense chaotic power, shot toward Shadow Celestial. Upon seeing the chaotic arrow, Shadow Celestial chose to flee immediately. Within Shadow Celestial''s secret base was a hidden passage for a quick escape, one he was very familiar with. Shadow Celestial''s sudden retreat surprised Irving momentarily. However, once he regained his composure, Irving quickly made the decision to return to the real world. As long as he returned to the real world, he could ensure that the chaotic arrow would remain under his control. Chapter 361 - 361: A Usable Chaos Artifact When Irving confirmed that he had returned to the real world, he looked at the chaotic arrow in his hand, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. "I finally did it! I managed to snatch a chaos artifact from Shadow Celestial! Not only will this weaken Shadow Celestial''s power, but I can also use these chaos artifacts to assist me in battle." Although Irving was not yet very familiar with the chaotic arrow, he understood that it was incredibly powerful. He had simply used the most basic skill of the chaotic arrow and successfully scared Shadow Celestial away. If he could learn more about the chaotic arrow, he believed he could defeat even stronger opponents with it. Irving carefully placed the chaotic arrow into a box designed to seal the powers of chaos. After confirming that the chaotic arrow''s chaotic energy would not leak out, he planned to return to the shelter game world once more. After all, James and Aron were still in the shelter game world. Upon returning, Irving found that Shadow Celestial''s secret base had vanished. He couldn''t help but sigh. "It seems that quickly eliminating Shadow Celestial is out of the question. Shadow Celestial is more cautious than I imagined; he managed to relocate his secret base in such a short time." Irving had hoped to uncover more clues in Shadow Celestial''s secret base. If he could find Shadow Celestial''s weaknesses during this opportunity, perhaps he could defeat him soon after. However, it was clear that Shadow Celestial was not so easily eliminated. Since he could no longer seek out Shadow Celestial''s weaknesses, Irving naturally focused on finding Aron and James. Before long, Irving sensed the presence of Aron and James. In fact, they were not far from him; a single mountain was all that separated them. After crossing the mountain, he immediately spotted Aron and James, who were now stuck in quicksand. The two of them were in a dire state. They were trapped in the quicksand and unable to move. They couldn''t even struggle, as the more they fought against it, the faster they sank. Irving approached them. Upon seeing him, Aron and James were visibly relieved. "You finally made it to rescue us! We thought you had abandoned us!" Aron said straightforwardly to Irving. Irving shook his head. "How could I ever abandon you? I was just fighting Shadow Celestial. Don''t move for now; I''ll get you out of the quicksand as quickly as I can." In the next half hour, Irving continuously used his powers to clear the quicksand surrounding Aron and James. At first, he was confident that he would achieve success quickly. However, as time passed, he began to feel that the quicksand they were trapped in was not ordinary. There must be a very powerful monster at the bottom of the quicksand. "If we had enough time, I would choose to dive into the quicksand and face the monster at its bottom," Irving couldn''t help but express his thoughts. "But right now, we don''t have sufficient time; we must leave here quickly and search for Sophia." Aron and James were both taken aback by Irving''s statement. Aron asked, a hint of confusion in his voice, "Didn''t you receive the intel from Anna?" "What intel? I never received any information from the real world," Irving replied swiftly, realizing that the intel Anna sent must be related to Sophia. Aron quickly recounted the details of the information Anna had sent. Upon learning that Sophia had entered the real world and created a massive disaster there, Irving''s expression grew very serious. "If that''s the case, we need to return to the real world immediately! Has Sophia completely lost her mind? Why would she do something like this? Is there any benefit for her in this action?" Although Irving had fought Sophia several times, he believed she was merely influenced by the power of the Blood Moon and had not entirely lost her sanity. However, given the current situation, it seemed her rationality had been nearly eroded by the Blood Moon. Aron and James did not oppose Irving''s plan. Aron simply said with a hint of resignation, "We support your plan, but shouldn''t you first get us out of here? How can we return to the real world if we''re stuck in quicksand?" It was then that Irving realized he hadn''t yet rescued his allies. He focused his energy and quickly freed Aron and James from the quicksand. After that, Irving led Aron and James back to the real world. Upon returning to the real world, the three of them headed straight for the Angel Guild headquarters. Anna was stationed at the headquarters, while Nick had gone to Starling City to deal with the disaster caused by Sophia. When Anna saw Irving and the others return, a smile finally appeared on her face. "You''re finally back! If you hadn''t returned soon, I really wouldn''t have known what to do." Irving did not respond to Anna''s comment; instead, he asked calmly, "What''s the current situation? Is Sophia still in Starling City? Has the disaster she caused resulted in significant losses?" Anna nodded. "Sophia has summoned the Blood Moon over Starling City. Countless ordinary people have been transformed into werewolves by its power. Moreover, Sophia is killing those humans who have not been turned into werewolves. It seems she wants to use the blood of so many people to unleash a powerful spell. This could potentially lead to a massive disaster in Starling City, or even in the City of Warding. I think you must take action quickly. However, I believe your current strength won''t allow you to defeat Sophia swiftly." Anna expressed her concerns and opinions. Both Aron and James fully agreed with Anna''s assessment, and Irving did not voice any opposition either. He also believed that it would be difficult for them to defeat Sophia quickly with just their own strength. Therefore, Irving planned to make use of the chaotic arrow he had just acquired. "Coincidentally, I obtained a chaos artifact from Shadow Celestial. I think we can use this chaos artifact directly." Irving''s statement surprised both Aron and James. They had not expected that Irving could acquire a chaos artifact while fending off Shadow Celestial. "What does this chaos artifact look like? Can we see it?" James asked, his tone filled with curiosity. He had never seen a chaos artifact before, so he was very eager to lay eyes on one. Aron wasn''t as curious as James, but he also hoped to possess a chaos artifact. "You don''t need to rush; you''ll see the chaos artifact eventually. What we need to do now is prepare for the impending battle. I will return home to make my final preparations, and you two can prepare here," Irving said before choosing to leave. After all, he had left the chaotic arrow at his home. Once Irving left, Aron smiled at James and said, "Don''t you need a new weapon now? The weapons I gave you before must have been lost in battle, right?" Aron and James had been fighting side by side, so Aron knew that James had lost all his weapons during their encounters. James replied bluntly, "Since you know, why are you asking me? Can''t your Angel Guild provide more weapons?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We can certainly provide more weapons, but I want you to understand that you must make the most of them," Aron said, wanting to remind James that he needed to give his all in the upcoming battle. Aron felt that James had been holding back his strength during their fights. James felt a bit embarrassed upon hearing this. He knew that Aron was right. In the battles within the shelter game world, he had indeed been conserving his strength. He believed he couldn''t afford to get seriously injured, especially since his relationship with his family had already soured significantly. If he were to sustain severe injuries during the battle, he would lose the chance to turn things around. James did not want to remain at the Angel Guild as a mere guest indefinitely. He still hoped to regain control of the Green Ivy Company. Although both James and Aron had their own underlying agendas, they understood that the upcoming battle was of utmost importance. Therefore, they didn''t say much more about their personal thoughts. Since James had already promised to give his all in the upcoming fight, Aron naturally agreed to provide him with plenty of weapons. Aron took James deeper into the Angel Guild''s armory. Here, James selected several weapons that suited him well. During their weapon selection, the Knowledge Fairy appeared before them. "It seems you are facing a significant challenge. Do you need my assistance now?" Aron and James were slightly surprised by the Knowledge Fairy''s words. They had not expected it to offer them help so readily. In fact, the Knowledge Fairy had already provided them with considerable assistance. Anna had been able to move, albeit barely, thanks to the Knowledge Fairy''s help after being afflicted by chaotic powers. While Anna still couldn''t fight, her condition was sufficient for her to remain at the Angel Guild, providing intelligence support to others. Aron chose not to refuse outright; instead, he responded with a question. "What kind of assistance can you provide us? And I don''t believe you fully understand what kind of crisis we are in." In response to Aron''s inquiry, the Knowledge Fairy did not provide a direct answer. It simply reiterated its question. Chapter 362 - 362: The Hidden Secrets of the Knowledge Fairy Faced with the Knowledge Fairy''s second inquiry, Aron and James both realized that they could not easily provide an answer. They sensed that the Knowledge Fairy was not joking around this time. Since the Knowledge Fairy was not here to toy with them, it meant that it had discerned some important information regarding recent events. "Could you first provide us with more intelligence?" Aron asked, his tone more gentle than before. It was clear that he wanted to negotiate with the Knowledge Fairy. However, the Knowledge Fairy''s response remained unchanged. It was not inclined to answer Aron''s questions; it was simply waiting for Aron to provide a response. Aron glanced at James, who wore a similarly perplexed expression. Ultimately, Aron decided to wait for Irving''s return before making any decisions. "I cannot answer your question at this moment. I must wait for Irving to return. Once he is back, he can address your questions," Aron said solemnly and politely. Upon hearing this, the Knowledge Fairy retreated to the deepest part of the armory. "It seems that the answer it has been waiting for was precisely this," James remarked with a hint of sarcasm. James had come to realize that the Knowledge Fairy only trusted Irving. After picking up their selected weapons, James and Aron returned to the conference room at the Angel Guild headquarters. At that moment, Irving also returned with the chaotic arrow. When Irving placed the chaotic arrow on the table in the conference room, all eyes were drawn to it. Anna, feeling the overwhelming chaotic power emanating from the arrow, appeared to be in even greater pain than before. "I''m so sorry; I didn''t consider that you hadn''t fully shaken off the influence of the chaotic powers," Irving said as he noticed the pained expression on Anna''s face, quickly sealing the chaotic arrow away. Irving''s actions left James and Aron slightly disappointed. The moment they first laid eyes on the chaotic arrow, they sensed its immense power. They had wanted to examine the chaos artifact more closely. However, they only thought about it briefly, as they did not want to worsen Anna''s suffering. "You should be ready by now, right? If you are, let''s head straight to Starling City! We can''t allow Sophia to cause any more disasters!" Irving said as he stood up. Aron quickly recounted his encounter with the Knowledge Fairy in the armory. After hearing the story, Irving''s face showed signs of hesitation. "The Knowledge Fairy didn''t provide you with any additional intelligence?" "It really didn''t give us any extra information. James was right beside me; he can vouch for that," Aron swiftly replied to Irving''s question. James nodded in confirmation, affirming that what Aron said was indeed true. After hearing this, Irving sighed. "It seems the Knowledge Fairy has some important information to share with me again. I wonder what impact this information will have on us." With that thought, Irving made his way to the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters. He had received a lot of intelligence from the Knowledge Fairy in the past. However, each time he received information, the situations he faced only became worse. He had also learned about his own future fate. Although Irving did not believe that his destiny was set in stone, the prospect of a grim future had weighed heavily on his mind for a long time. This time, Irving did not bring anyone with him. He went alone to the depths of the armory. "I assume you don''t want anyone else around while we talk? I''m here now, so you can show yourself," Irving said slowly, looking around the empty armory. As soon as he finished speaking, the Knowledge Fairy appeared before him. "You need my help! Because Sophia''s power is even greater than you think!" The Knowledge Fairy did not beat around the bush; it directly provided information that was crucial for Irving. Upon hearing this, Irving smiled. "I actually knew that already. Sophia has not only gained the power of the Blood Moon; I even suspect she has been tainted by chaotic forces. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to collaborate with Shadow Celestial." Irving believed he already had enough information, so he was not particularly concerned about what the Knowledge Fairy had to offer. The Knowledge Fairy, however, was not angered by Irving''s attitude. It calmly continued speaking. "Your assumption is incorrect. Sophia has not been tainted by chaotic forces; she has actually been corrupted by dark powers. But the misjudgment is not your fault, as even Shadow Celestial failed to grasp the situation correctly. You and Shadow Celestial have both been deceived by the same individual." The Knowledge Fairy''s words finally made Irving serious. "Are you saying that dark forces have deceived both me and Shadow Celestial? Then who is the owner of these dark powers? What is their purpose in doing this? Do they simply want to create greater chaos?" As Irving asked these questions, he was also thinking rapidly in his mind. The first name that came to his mind was Dark Overlord. To Irving, only someone as powerful as Dark Overlord could suppress the power of the Blood Moon. After all, the power of the Blood Moon did not only exist in the Shelter Game world; it also existed in the real world. The mention of Dark Overlord elicited a series of crisp laughs from the Knowledge Fairy, which transformed into a crow. "The power of Dark Overlord is beyond imagination. You do not need to use your mortal imagination to conceive of such a great existence. If Dark Overlord could truly exert his power, we would all have been destroyed by dark forces long ago." The Knowledge Fairy spoke with a tone of caution, seemingly afraid of Dark Overlord, yet also expressing a deep desire for the power he possessed. "What exactly are you trying to say? You''ve told me so much, but you haven''t gotten to the point," Irving said, feeling slightly agitated. To him, the Knowledge Fairy had yet to provide the critical information he needed. "I want you to understand that Shadow Celestial does not completely control the Night Blades. There are still those within the Night Blades who oppose him. It''s likely that Sophia has collaborated with those individuals. Otherwise, how do you think Sophia dared to enter the real world? The opponents of Shadow Celestial are just too deeply hidden, and Shadow Celestial is unaware of their actions." Finally, the Knowledge Fairy revealed a piece of crucial intelligence. However, to Irving, this information did not seem particularly significant. "I''m not interested in the internal conflicts of the Night Blades. To me, all members of the Night Blades are my enemies. I just need to eliminate them one by one," Irving replied firmly. After saying this, Irving continued to question the Knowledge Fairy. "My companions have told me that you are willing to help us. What kind of help are you willing to provide? What troubles do you think we will face next?" Irving knew that the Knowledge Fairy had the ability to predict the future, and he was very curious about what kind of future it had foreseen. "You are not a match for Sophia! Moreover, the power of the Blood Moon that she wields is becoming even stronger. Therefore, you will need my help in the battle to achieve victory," the Knowledge Fairy finally revealed its true intention. It was very eager to participate in the upcoming fight. However, Irving did not want the Knowledge Fairy to do so. He felt that letting the Knowledge Fairy out into the fray would be extremely dangerous. Although the Knowledge Fairy had been cooperating with him recently, it was important to remember that it had previously posed a significant threat to humanity, which was why it was now hidden deep within the Angel Guild headquarters. With a smile on his face, Irving replied, "I don''t think I need your help. If you really want to assist me, then provide me with some extra intelligence. Leave the fighting to me." Irving''s determination was unwavering. He was absolutely not going to allow the Knowledge Fairy to leave. The Knowledge Fairy wanted to continue to persuade him, but it understood that its efforts would be in vain. While it did possess some critical intelligence, it was information that it had to keep hidden. If it revealed this information to Irving, it would put itself in great danger. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You will eventually come back seeking my help, and the price you will have to pay then will be much greater than it is now," the Knowledge Fairy said in a parting remark. It was seemingly a threat, but Irving did not care about the threat. He simply smiled faintly and turned to leave. The Knowledge Fairy watched as Irving walked away. When his figure vanished, the Knowledge Fairy muttered to itself, "I must accelerate my actions! A crisis is about to descend! If I cannot gain greater power before the crisis arrives, I may very well face complete destruction." The important intelligence that the Knowledge Fairy was concealing was related to this impending crisis. Though the coming crisis was not the end of the world, it would not be something that everyone could easily survive. Even the Knowledge Fairy believed that it would be difficult to escape unscathed from such overwhelming danger. This was the fundamental reason for its recent collaboration with Irving. The Knowledge Fairy hoped to receive Irving''s assistance during the impending crisis. In the future that the Knowledge Fairy had foreseen, Irving would be able to demonstrate formidable power, and this power would ensure the Knowledge Fairy''s own safety. Chapter 363 - 363: The Ever-Brightening Moon After Irving returned to the conference room, he recounted his conversation with the Knowledge Fairy in detail to the others. Both Aron and James agreed that Irving''s decision was the right one. Although Anna had previously received help from the Knowledge Fairy, she still believed that the Knowledge Fairy was not someone they could fully trust. "The Knowledge Fairy must have its own agenda. While I don''t yet know what its true purpose is, I believe our goals are definitely not aligned," Anna asserted. Despite her intuition suggesting that the Knowledge Fairy could be credible, she remained cautious. Aron and James, however, did not rely on intuition. Aron stated bluntly, "The Knowledge Fairy was suppressed by the ancestors of the Angel Guild and is confined underground at the Angel Guild headquarters. This means it has likely posed a threat to humanity in the past. Therefore, we cannot simply release the Knowledge Fairy. If it can provide us with critical intelligence, we should only consider releasing it if we can ensure that we can control it." Aron was indeed very wary of the Knowledge Fairy. He firmly believed they should always maintain control over it. James went a step further. "Shouldn''t we look for an opportunity to eliminate the Knowledge Fairy? If we could get rid of it, we might acquire a powerful weapon in the process." He was very eager to obtain a formidable weapon. Although the weapons he currently possessed were not weak, they all belonged to the Angel Guild. After listening to everyone''s opinions, Irving tapped the table. "There''s no need to discuss this any further. I will not release the Knowledge Fairy, and I hope you all will refrain from doing so as well." With that, he intended to discuss the details of their upcoming battle with his companions. However, they certainly couldn''t do that here, as they lacked specific information about Starling City. "Anna, you should stay here and guard the Angel Guild headquarters. We will head to Starling City. If you manage to gather any valuable intelligence during our battle, just let us know directly." Once Irving had made arrangements for Anna, he left with James and Aron. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Anna watched the three of them leave, a subtle sense of melancholy crossed her face. Although Anna had never been particularly strong, she had previously been able to act alongside Irving and the others. She did not want to end up like Vicky, someone unable to fight alongside Irving. "It seems I need to resolve the troubles I''m facing as soon as possible. How exactly can I rid myself of the corruption caused by the chaotic power? Why are there no records of methods to eliminate this chaotic power in the books collected at the Angel Guild headquarters?" Anna did not place all her hopes on others. With the help of the Knowledge Fairy, she had successfully regained her consciousness. After that, Anna had been searching through the books for a solution to her crisis. However, none of the books in the Angel Guild''s collection contained any information on how to clear the corruption of chaotic power. This left Anna feeling quite distressed. Although Anna''s situation was troubling, she quickly adjusted her mindset. She understood that she needed to be ready to assist during the battle. Meanwhile, Irving, Aron, and James were making their way to Starling City as quickly as possible. On their journey, they noticed that the moon in the sky was becoming increasingly bright. Normally, the moon would hang high in the sky, but now it seemed to be hanging low on the horizon. The enormous moon occupied nearly one-third of the sky. Although the massive moon in the City of Warding did not emit a red glow, its sheer size instilled a profound sense of dread in everyone who saw it. With a hint of concern, Aron turned to Irving and asked, "I can''t shake the feeling that today isn''t the right time for our final battle with Sophia. The brightness of the moon is overwhelming, which means the power of the Blood Moon will be unusually strong." For Aron, he was very reluctant to engage the enemy in a decisive battle when he knew they were at a significant disadvantage. However, he also understood that there was no way to retreat now. If they backed down, Starling City would be utterly destroyed. James was feeling tense as well. He thought the terrifying presence of the giant moon surpassed even that of the Dark Portal. Although his current plight was entirely due to the Dark Portal and Elder Astra, he would still prefer to fight against the Dark Portal and Elder Astra rather than face the looming threat of the colossal moon. Irving remained silent. He knew that anything he said at this moment would be of little use. Even though the enormous, bright moon in the sky indicated that the upcoming battle would be incredibly challenging, Irving was determined not to back down. Irving remained silent as he continued forward with Aron and James. When they finally reached the outskirts of Starling City, all they could see were packs of werewolves. It seemed that there were no surviving humans left in the suburbs of Starling City. Furthermore, on the pavement, they could see patches of dried blood scattered everywhere. "The situation is worse than we imagined! It''s very likely that there are no living people left in Starling City!" Aron said, his voice trembling with fear as he took in the sight. James was at a loss for words. Although he had encountered intense battles before, he had never expected to witness such a horrific and bloody scene in the real world. Irving''s lips twitched slightly; he wanted to say something but ultimately chose to remain silent. After observing the surroundings more closely, he decided to head straight to the city center of Starling City. "Now that we know Starling City has faced a tremendous disaster, we can''t afford to waste any more time. Let''s hurry to the city center," Irving said, then set off without waiting for a response. Although Aron and James felt a bit frightened, they did not hesitate to follow him. The three of them advanced along the streets of Starling City. At this point, the sky was completely dominated by the enormous blood-red moon. It felt as if the entire Starling City was trapped in another dimension. The only sounds around them were the howls of werewolves; even the cries of humans had vanished. When they arrived at the city center of Starling City, they were startled by a massive obelisk standing there. This enormous obelisk emitted a pinkish glow, and within it, red light seemed to flow continuously. Sophia was standing at the very top of the obelisk, her expression blank as she looked down at the newly arrived Irving and his companions. Irving and the others immediately spotted Sophia. In that moment, Irving decided to launch an attack on her. Harnessing the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, he unleashed a powerful spell from the Staff of Calamity. The blazing fireball shot straight toward the obelisk. Neither Sophia nor the obelisk moved as the fireball crashed down upon it. The instant the fireball struck the obelisk, the anguished cries of humans echoed from within. In that moment, Irving and his two companions realized what was trapped inside the obelisk. "You actually sealed humans inside the obelisk?! Why would you do such a thing? What benefit could this possibly bring you?!" Irving exclaimed in disbelief, struggling to understand why Sophia would resort to such madness. While he recognized that Sophia had descended into insanity, he found it hard to believe that a mad person would engage in such bizarre actions. Sophia did not respond to Irving''s questions. Instead, she jumped down from the obelisk, descending slowly through the air. As she landed on the ground, numerous vein-like structures extended from beneath her feet, sprawling across the center of Starling City. These veins connected back to the obelisk, and a large amount of blood began to pool within it, revealing a beating heart pulsating inside. "You will soon understand my true purpose; witness the arrival of the Blood Moon!" Sophia said coldly, her expression devoid of emotion. In that instant, Irving unleashed every attack at his disposal. Gripping the Chaotic Arrow tightly, he aimed it toward the obelisk and Sophia. The Chaotic Arrow, imbued with powerful chaotic energy, shot toward her. However, Sophia did not evade the attack, and the chaotic power was further weakened by the Blood Moon''s influence. Aron and James exchanged horrified glances, believing that the battle had reached a point of total failure. They felt as if they had never had any chance of success from the very beginning. As the heart within the obelisk beat faster, a chilling sound emanated from it. Both Aron and James felt an overwhelming urge to transform into werewolves. Though Irving managed to stabilize himself with the aid of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, his power had diminished significantly. "You have no idea how powerful the Blood Moon truly is! You fools think you have a chance of defeating me? That is nothing short of extreme arrogance!" Sophia''s eyes had turned completely red as she slowly approached Irving. It seemed that Sophia did not wish to eliminate Irving outright. Instead, she focused her gaze on his heart. "The Taikoo Flame Pearl resides within your heart! If I can extract it, the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl will be mine. It will become part of the Blood Moon." For Sophia, her primary objective was to defeat her enemies. Among them, Irving was clearly the greatest threat. Once she obtained the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving would no longer pose any danger to her. Chapter 364 - 364: Overconfident Victory In the face of Sophia''s threats, Irving remained surprisingly calm. Although he felt his strength was being suppressed, he believed he could still engage in a balanced fight against Sophia using his skills and the weapons at his disposal. Even if he was slightly weaker in terms of raw power, he was confident he could rely on his techniques to secure a victory. "I know what you''re thinking. You plan to defeat me with your skills in the upcoming battle. But I must tell you, in the face of the powerful Blood Moon, no technique will be of any use," Sophia warned, as if she had sensed Irving''s true intentions. At this, a hint of a smile crossed Irving''s lips. "Do you really think you''ve already won? The Blood Moon in the sky is indeed powerful. But don''t forget, we are not in the Shelter Game world. In the real world, there are many other forces at play. They will not allow you to eliminate me so easily. Moreover, the official organizations will not permit you to completely destroy Starling City." For Irving, gaining more time to prepare meant increasing his chances of victory. So, he was merely stalling for time by talking to Sophia. Sophia let out a cold laugh at his words. "Starling City is no longer part of the real world. The power of the Blood Moon is so strong that it has even distorted space. Right now, Starling City exists neither in the real world nor in the Shelter Game world." Sophia''s response provided Irving with additional information. He had not anticipated that the power of the Blood Moon could even warp space. However, after careful consideration, he realized the implications. If the Blood Moon''s power could transform humans in the real world into werewolves, it suggested that the Blood Moon possessed the ability to penetrate different spatial dimensions. With that in mind, it was reasonable to conclude that such a powerful force could, to some extent, distort space. This also meant that Irving''s opportunities to maneuver were actually greater. Although the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl would face suppression in the real world, if they were no longer in the real world, then the suppression on the Taikoo Flame Pearl would be significantly less. Irving activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl without hesitation. As a surge of silvery light enveloped him, a thick barrier materialized around his body, effectively blocking the encroaching power of the Blood Moon. Sophia''s expression shifted; she seemed taken aback that Irving had found a potential way to turn the tide. However, her surprise was short-lived as she quickly regained her composure. Looking at Irving coldly, she said, "You don''t really think this will free you from my control, do you? Even if you escape my grasp, you cannot evade the control of the Blood Moon." As soon as Sophia finished speaking, the massive moon in the sky emitted a pink glow once again. Wherever the pink light shone, illusory figures began to materialize. These shadows gradually morphed into werewolves. An almost endless number of werewolves appeared in the alternate Starling City. While the werewolves themselves were not particularly powerful, their presence was not intended to attack Irving. Sophia transformed all the werewolves into blood. As the blood pooled together, another obelisk rose from the ground. The combined power of the two obelisks overwhelmed Irving, leaving him unable to maintain his defenses. The strength of the Taikoo Flame Pearl was thoroughly suppressed. The thick barrier around Irving began to thin rapidly under the immense pressure. He felt a crushing weight and attempted to counterattack with all his might, but every effort was in vain. A smile reappeared on Sophia''s face. "Stop struggling! Your two friends are about to transform into werewolves! Once they do, you won''t stand a chance of turning this around." At that moment, Sophia truly believed victory was assured. With Irving''s power being completely suppressed and his friends posing no threat to her, she was confident that with the aid of the formidable Blood Moon, she could ascend to an even higher existence. Irving was filled with pain and regret, realizing he should have heeded the advice of the Knowledge Fairy. If he had brought the Knowledge Fairy with him, she would have been able to help him navigate through this predicament. The power of the Knowledge Fairy could at least counterbalance Sophia''s Blood Moon strength. But now, regret was futile. Irving even found himself missing Vicky, as he came to terms with the grim realization that he was likely to be killed by Sophia here. Just as Irving began to feel despair, he suddenly heard the distant sound of a bell. The moment the bell rang, the werewolves summoned by the Blood Moon fell into a state of intense agony. They turned on each other and quickly began to dissipate. Sophia''s expression twisted into one of rage as she heard the bell. She screamed hysterically towards the direction of the sound, "Why do you always have to oppose me? Why do you insist on competing for the Blood Moon power that belongs to me?" At that moment, Sophia''s emotions were a whirlwind of extreme anger. Irving was puzzled by her intense rage, but for him, the situation was somewhat favorable. At least he no longer had to endure such overwhelming pressure. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of the bell grew clearer, and simultaneously, the two obelisks began to show signs of abnormal change. Cracks appeared on the surfaces of the obelisks, and the heartbeat within them slowed down. Seeing this, Sophia''s fury intensified. She dashed toward the source of the bell, seemingly intent on destroying the bell that was making the noise. The instant Sophia left, Irving quickly reactivated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. This time, the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl helped him break free from the suppression of the Blood Moon. Finally, Irving could move freely again. His first instinct was to rush to his companions. He needed to ensure that Aron and James were not in grave danger. The situation for Aron and James wasn''t dire. Though both had been affected by the Blood Moon''s power, they had not been transformed into werewolves. With Irving''s assistance, they soon returned to their normal state. Aron, looking somewhat panicked, asked Irving, "What exactly happened? I felt like my mind was going crazy. I even considered killing all of you." James, standing beside Aron, quickly added, "My experience was similar to Aron''s. I also felt like my thoughts were spiraling out of control." In response to his two frantic companions, Irving maintained his composure. "This is normal! We all just experienced the influence of the Blood Moon''s power. Sophia used that immense power to trap us in this distorted space. We need to find a way out of here as quickly as possible. However, this task must be left to you two because I have something more important to do! I must defeat Sophia myself!" After saying this, Irving dashed toward Sophia''s direction with determination. Although Aron and James believed that their most important task was to find a way to escape, with Irving already far away, they could no longer communicate with him. James could only helplessly say, "We can''t help Irving during the fight, so let''s quickly find a way out. I''m sure there must be a flaw in the Blood Moon''s power." Aron agreed with James''s assessment. The two of them began searching for an escape route around the city center of Starling City. While the power of the Blood Moon was gradually weakening, it still fully sealed Starling City in the alternate space. No matter what methods they tried, James and Aron could not find a way out. Meanwhile, Irving finally located Sophia. She was engaged in battle with Jony, who was standing next to a massive bell¡ªthe very one that had just rung. The power Jony wielded was unfamiliar to Irving, but given the current situation, he couldn''t afford to dwell on it. Without any communication with Jony, Irving jumped straight into the fray. With both Irving and Jony working together, they quickly began to suppress Sophia. However, Sophia was not so easily defeated. The blood-red moon still hung in the sky, radiating immense power. She continually drew strength from it, making herself even more formidable. As the battle progressed, Irving noticed that his stamina was rapidly depleting. He realized that he could not continue fighting like this. He shouted toward Jony, "Do you know how to get out of here? Continuing to fight is futile. We need to leave immediately!" Jony quickly responded, "To escape, we must destroy the Obelisk in the city center! If you want to take on that task, I''ll hold off Sophia. But I must warn you, you need to act fast. If you can''t destroy the Obelisk quickly, we''ll all be trapped here forever." Jony''s words only fueled Sophia''s rage. She launched an all-out attack on Jony, and Irving realized that Jony''s statement was indeed true. In light of this, Irving immediately returned to the city center of Starling City. By the time he arrived, the two Obelisks were covered in cracks, and Irving felt confident that he could easily destroy one. He raised the Chaotic Arrow and the Staff of Calamity, preparing to attack the Obelisk. However, to his astonishment, the Obelisk remained completely unyielding against his full-force assault. Chapter 365 - 365: A Strained Solution to the Crisis As time passed, Irving felt that the likelihood of successfully destroying the Obelisk was becoming increasingly slim. While Irving furrowed his brow, contemplating what action to take next, James and Aron quickly returned to stand before him. Aron, out of breath, spoke up. "The situation is dire. We''ve searched the entire downtown area of Starling City and haven''t found any exits to the outside world. Furthermore, we''ve discovered that the edge of the urban area borders an unfathomable abyss. It''s possible that the power of the Blood Moon has completely trapped Starling City in a space from which we cannot escape." Aron''s deduction was not far off from Irving''s own thoughts. Unlike Irving, who was able to gather a wealth of information, Aron''s insights further validated Irving''s recognition of his abilities. Irving nodded. "You''re right! The entire Starling City is completely under the control of the Blood Moon''s power; the city is indeed in an anomalous state. We must destroy the Obelisk in the city center as soon as possible. Only then can we find a way to escape." As Irving spoke, Aron and James turned their gazes toward the Obelisk not far ahead of Irving. Despite the numerous cracks on the Obelisk, it was evident that these fissures were not the result of Irving''s previous attacks. "Your earlier assault clearly did not yield any results, did it? I believe we shouldn''t act recklessly. Shouldn''t we look for alternative methods to destroy the Obelisk?" Aron suggested gently. Irving had no objection to this, as he too hoped to discover other ways to bring down the Obelisk. "At the moment, I can''t think of any immediate alternatives to destroy the Obelisk, so I hope you both can assist me. Of course, we need to quicken our thought process, as Sophia will soon be free to target us." Irving''s words made Aron and James feel a bit anxious. They glanced toward the direction behind Irving. Not far behind him, Jony was still locked in battle with Sophia. Although neither had gained the upper hand, Jony was clearly under increasing pressure. Both Aron and James realized that Jony could not hold off Sophia for much longer. "I think we should harness the power of darkness! After all, there has been a fierce clash between the Blood Moon''s power and the power of darkness in the past. Perhaps using the dark power could inflict significant damage on the Obelisk created by the Blood Moon''s strength," Aron proposed after a moment of contemplation. Irving was indeed inclined to utilize the power of darkness. However, as he attempted to tap into this dark energy, he suddenly found that its potency was severely weakened under the illumination of the Blood Moon. If Irving wanted to harness a sufficiently powerful dark energy, he would have to take on a considerable amount of risk. Moreover, while he unleashed this dark power against the Obelisk, Aron and James would need to ensure his safety. "I had already thought of this method. However, under the suppression of the Blood Moon''s power, mobilizing enough dark energy will come at a significant cost," Irving expressed his concerns openly. Aron and James quickly replied, "We will provide you with protection! We can ensure that you won''t be attacked by Sophia while you summon the dark power!" Despite their assurances, Irving still felt a twinge of hesitation. In truth, he didn''t have full confidence in Aron and James''s abilities. "Can you really fend off Sophia''s attacks? Her strength is far greater than you think!" Irving pressed them once more. This time, Aron and James didn''t provide a detailed answer. They understood that they needed to demonstrate strength that would earn Irving''s trust. Aron pulled out a sword from his pocket that radiated an orange glow. "I haven''t used this sword in the previous battles. You should know its power very well. When Sophia attacks you, I will use this sword at all costs." Aron''s words gave Irving some reassurance, and he turned his gaze toward James. James looked slightly awkward. Although he had several weapons at his disposal, none of them were particularly powerful, as they were all Angel Guild weapons. James was not very familiar with them, so he could only respond somewhat sheepishly, "The weapons I have aren''t exceptionally strong. But I promise that when you are attacked by Sophia, I will do my utmost to stop her." Even though James''s tone lacked confidence, Irving could sense the seriousness behind his commitment. With that, Irving finally felt a sense of relief. "I believe you will both give it your all! So, let''s act immediately." After saying this, Irving slammed his staff heavily onto the ground. The earth cracked open, revealing numerous fissures from which dark mist began to surge forth. This mist was, in fact, the manifestation of the dark power materializing. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving closed his eyes, channeling the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him. Guided by the Taikoo Flame Pearl, all the dark mist swirled around Irving''s body. At that moment, from Aron and James''s perspective, Irving appeared as a very ethereal presence. It seemed as though he had completely merged with the dark power. After several minutes of preparation, Irving suddenly opened his eyes. In that instant, the staff that had been slammed into the ground flew back into his hand. Irving pointed the Staff of Calamity toward the two blood-red Obelisks not far ahead. An almost endless stream of dark power rapidly surged forth from the tip of the staff. The dark energy raced towards the crimson Obelisks at an unimaginable speed. This time, Irving''s attack was finally successful! Under the assault of the powerful dark energy, the cracks on the two Obelisks began to multiply rapidly. Seeing this, Aron and James finally broke into smiles. However, they did not let their guard down, as they knew that Sophia would soon turn her attention toward Irving. Meanwhile, Sophia, who was engaged in battle with Jony, sensed the attack on the Obelisks. She was furious and let out a chilling roar. This terrifying roar created a massive shockwave. Although Jony tried his best to block the attack, he ultimately failed. Jony, along with the enormous bell beside him, was sent flying by the force of the shockwave. Seizing this opportunity, Sophia transformed into a beam of blood-red light and swiftly flew toward Irving. Noticing this, Aron tightened his grip on the sword that radiated an orange glow. "You have to help me! I can''t wield this sword alone! You need to lend me your strength!" Aron quickly urged James. James nodded emphatically and placed his hand on Aron''s shoulder. He channeled his own power into Aron. Focusing their combined strength, Aron fully activated the sword that emitted the orange glow. The light spread rapidly from the sword. As the blood-red beam that was Sophia approached Irving, it was met by a barrier formed by the orange glow. A silhouette composed of pink light emerged, manifesting before them. At that moment, Sophia''s expression was extremely grim. She lunged at the barrier where Aron and James were, clawing and swiping at it. However, she found it impossible to break through the barrier formed by the orange light quickly. Her mood soured further. She understood all too well that if the Obelisk were destroyed, her mission would be a complete failure. Realizing her initial attack had not succeeded, Sophia swiftly changed her strategy. She retreated to a spot not far from Aron and James and lifted her head to gaze at the enormous blood-red moon in the sky. "Great Blood Moon, grant me even greater power! I shall fight for you!" As Sophia completed her prayer to the Blood Moon, the blood-red orb in the sky grew even larger than before. A faint pink light began to cover the barrier made of orange glow. Almost immediately, the pink light pierced through the orange barrier. At that moment, the sword in Aron''s hand, which radiated an orange glow, snapped cleanly in two. As the barrier disappeared, Sophia dashed past Aron and James, racing toward Irving. Aron and James were caught off guard, shocked that their defense had been breached so easily. They both turned their gazes to Irving''s position, fully aware that if Irving were attacked by Sophia, he would be unable to summon the powerful dark energy, which would mean their complete failure. Irving, too, sensed the changes happening around him. However, he showed no signs of panic. He continued to manipulate the immense dark power to attack the nearby Obelisk. Under the relentless assault of the dark energy, the Obelisk began to collapse at an accelerating rate. Just as Sophia was about to reach Irving, the two massive Obelisks fell simultaneously. With their collapse, Starling City returned to the real world. The enormous blood-red moon in the sky suddenly dimmed significantly. Finally, Irving turned to face Sophia''s impending attack. He expelled all the dark energy he had summoned, preparing to confront Sophia with the powers of chaos he wielded and the chaotic artifact in his hand. However, Sophia did not give Irving that opportunity. Realizing her plan had failed, she transformed into a beam of blood-red light and vanished. Irving chose not to pursue her, as he was not in the best condition himself. After wielding such powerful dark energy, he needed to stabilize his state. Only by doing so could he avoid the erosion caused by the dark power. Chapter 366 - 366: The Whole Story Thanks to the efforts of Irving and his companions, they managed to save Starling City, albeit just barely. However, they were unable to rescue everyone; they merely ensured that Starling City was not completely destroyed. Once they confirmed that Sophia had left, Irving finally let out a sigh of relief. He collapsed to the ground, gasping for air. At that moment, Aron and James also began to feel the pain coursing through their bodies. Numerous wounds covered them as a result of the recent battle, but the intensity of the fight had prevented them from noticing until now. None of the three¡ªIrving, Aron, or James¡ªspoke; they all needed time to rest and regain their strength. Jony slowly walked up to the three of them. He first checked Irving''s condition and, satisfied that Irving was fine, he spoke in a calm manner. "I must apologize to you. If I had been able to provide you with all the information earlier, you could have made more preparations. That way, you wouldn''t have been in such a difficult situation." Jony''s words drew everyone''s attention. Irving struggled to rise from the ground, looking a bit weak as he asked, "What exactly is going on? Did you send me to find Sophia just to gain the power of the Blood Moon from her? How did you know Sophia was in Starling City? And what kind of power does that bell beside you hold?" Irving fired off several questions in one breath, his tone carrying a hint of accusation. He believed that Jony should possess a wealth of information. As Jony himself had said, had he shared this information in a timely manner, Irving could have performed better during this crisis. Jony chose not to defend himself. He understood that his priority was to clarify the entire situation. "I know my actions have made you very displeased, and I do not wish to make excuses for myself. I will explain the whole story to you. However, I cannot discuss it here. For now, let''s return to the Green family''s secret base in the outskirts of Starling City." After saying this, Jony intended to lead the three away. However, Aron objected immediately. "While we saved Starling City and prevented its total destruction, the situation is still dire. There are still some werewolves that haven''t been eliminated! Shouldn''t we first deal with the remaining werewolves in Starling City?" Aron''s argument was indeed very reasonable. Irving, Aron, James, and Jony fell silent again as they contemplated what to do next. Just then, Nick''s voice suddenly broke the quiet. "Let me handle this. The werewolves aren''t that strong, so I can eliminate them all." Nick''s arrival provided some reassurance to Irving and the others. In fact, Nick had arrived in Starling City earlier than Irving and the others, but he had been stuck on the outskirts. This meant that when Sophia cast Starling City into the strange space, Nick was not trapped there with it. While Irving and the others were engaged in their fierce battle with Sophia, Nick had been gathering intelligence around Starling City. The sudden disappearance of Starling City had shocked Nick, and its abrupt return had stunned him as well. However, upon seeing Irving and the others, he was able to piece together what had happened. "In that case, we''ll leave this to you! We''ll follow Jony to the Green family''s secret base!" Irving said, speaking on behalf of Aron. Normally, Nick, as a member of the Angel Guild, would take orders from Aron. However, after everything that had transpired, everyone had come to trust Irving completely. Therefore, Nick didn''t argue and simply followed Irving''s command. Aron felt no dissatisfaction either. A short while later, Jony and the others finally reached the Green family''s secret base in the outskirts of Starling City. Here, Jony could finally clarify the whole situation. "I remember telling you not long ago that our Green family has a werewolf lineage. So, it''s understandable that Sophia transformed into a werewolf under the control of the Werewolf God," Jony began, recalling the information he had previously shared with Irving. Irving nodded in acknowledgment. "I thought that once Sophia became a werewolf, she would gradually regain her rationality. After all, our Green family has a unique method for maintaining lucidity. That''s why I wasn''t overly anxious at the time. But I never expected that after turning into a werewolf, she would actually seek to gain the power of the Blood Moon. The power of the Blood Moon is not easily controlled. Anyone with werewolf blood who gains control of the Blood Moon''s power will initiate a process of being corrupted by it. This process is almost irreversible because werewolves are essentially products of the Blood Moon''s power. Once I learned that Sophia was trying to master the Blood Moon''s power, I became extremely worried. That''s why I hastily called you, hoping you could help Sophia break free from its influence." Jony paused here, gathering his thoughts. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jony understood that he needed to give Irving and the others time to think. In fact, Irving believed what Jony was saying. The information Jony provided aligned closely with Irving''s own suspicions, and everything he mentioned could be verified against the events that had occurred. "Do you remember the jade pendant I gave you? That pendant was actually crafted using my blood. That''s why I appeared so weak when I taught you about it," Jony explained the origins of the pendant. Irving did not immediately accept this; he simply replied calmly, "You need to prove this." Jony gave a wry smile. "Just give the pendant back to me, and I''ll be able to prove it to you right away." Irving handed the pendant back. Jony took it and crushed it in his hand. Once crushed, the pendant transformed into a mist of blood, which Jony quickly absorbed. "Now you should believe me, right? If the pendant wasn''t made from my blood, I wouldn''t be able to rapidly absorb it back into my body like this." Irving nodded silently. "But how do you explain what happened afterward? Sophia appearing in the real world must mean she sought you out, right?" Irving didn''t dwell on the pendant; he simply wanted Jony to continue explaining. Jony nodded again. "When you didn''t succeed in your first battle against Sophia, I realized she would definitely come looking for me. So, before she arrived, I reinforced our Green family''s secret base. Beneath our secret base, there''s a passage that leads directly to the Endless Abyss. I hid in that passage, which is why Sophia didn''t kill me outright. At the deepest part of the passage lies a treasure that the Green family has preserved for generations. That treasure is the bell you all have seen before." Jony finally got to the crux of the matter. At this point, both Irving, Aron, and James focused their attention on Jony. They were eager to know the origins of the bell and what kind of peculiar abilities it possessed. "The passage leading to the Endless Abyss contains many strange powers that our Green family ancestors once suffered from. However, through generations of effort, we finally discovered a way to control these strange powers. Five hundred years ago, our ancestors forged a massive bell. This bell can absorb the strange powers from the passage into itself. They also discovered another important fact: when this bell is rung, the sound it produces greatly suppresses the power of the Blood Moon. It is thanks to this bell that my ancestors were able to maintain their human forms. Every time the Blood Moon rises, this bell is rung. Sophia doesn''t know this, because she hasn''t truly become the head of the Green family yet. I will only tell her this crucial information when I am on the brink of death." Jony finally explained everything clearly. After hearing this, Irving couldn''t help but sigh. "So, what you''re saying is that we can no longer save Sophia? She must have been completely consumed by the power of the Blood Moon, right?" Irving asked, voicing the most difficult question. Jony''s emotions were complex at that moment. After all, Sophia was his daughter, and he still hoped to save her. But as someone with werewolf blood, Jony absolutely did not want the power of the Blood Moon to manifest fully in the real world. He still wanted to live as a human. "Based on the information I have, my daughter is indeed completely consumed by the power of the Blood Moon. The only thing you can do is to kill her. However, that doesn''t mean there aren''t other ways for others to help Sophia escape from the influence of the Blood Moon," Jony said, leaving a glimmer of hope. He didn''t want to close the door entirely on the possibility of saving Sophia. After Jony finished speaking, Irving and the others remained silent for a long time. Although Aron and James didn''t know Sophia very well, they still hoped she could be saved. As for Irving, his feelings were even more suppressed. He remembered the scene when he first met Sophia. He had saved her and promised to ensure her safety in the actions to come. He never imagined that one day he might have to kill Sophia himself. After furrowing his brow and thinking for a while, Irving slowly stood up. "As you said, the information you have isn''t very comprehensive. So I believe there is still a chance for me to save Sophia! Since we have temporarily repelled her, we can take a moment to rest." Chapter 367 - 367: A Turn of Events in Crisis As Irving, Aron, and James left the Green family''s secret base, their moods were quite heavy. The three of them felt that the threat posed by Sophia had not improved their current situation at all. On the contrary, the troubles they needed to handle were only increasing. At the entrance of the Green family secret base, Aron spoke directly to Irving and James. "I think we shouldn''t head straight back to the City of Warding. We need to ensure the safety of Starling City first. While I have confidence in Nick, we must confirm things ourselves." Although Aron believed that Nick could take care of the remaining werewolves in Starling City, he felt it was essential to check thoroughly to prevent any unforeseen complications. Irving and James did not oppose this idea. The three of them made their way back to the downtown area of Starling City. By the time they reached downtown, there were no werewolves left, but the situation in the city was still dire. Survivors had emerged from their hiding places and were helping one another. However, the official organizations were not able to return to Starling City quickly. As a result, only personnel from the Angel Guild were currently managing the situation. They quickly found Nick. "I''ve taken care of all the remaining werewolves in Starling City. The members of the Angel Guild base here have been cooperating with my efforts. They''re also assisting the survivors of Starling City," Nick reported, his mood relatively upbeat. After all, Nick had not engaged in direct combat with Sophia, nor had he faced a truly desperate situation. Therefore, he believed that their recent operation had been a significant success. The mood of the other three was in stark contrast to Nick''s. Nick quickly noticed their deep concern. Although he didn''t know the specifics of the situation, he put away his smile. "What should we do now? Should we stay here, or head back to the Angel Guild headquarters? Should we inform Anna at headquarters about what''s happening here as soon as possible?" Nick felt that these decisions were beyond his purview, so he turned to Irving and Aron for guidance. Aron didn''t make a decision immediately; instead, he looked to Irving. Irving slowly nodded. "We can leave this situation to others. Other official organizations, aside from the Angel Guild, should be able to arrive shortly. Starling City shouldn''t face any further major danger. We can return quickly." Since Irving had made the decision, the others naturally followed his lead. When they returned to the Angel Guild headquarters, Anna was already waiting at the entrance. Seeing everyone return safely, a faint smile finally appeared on Anna''s face. "I''ve gathered some information about what happened in Starling City. The fact that you managed to resolve the crisis caused by Sophia is quite remarkable. You don''t need to put too much pressure on yourselves." Anna understood that Irving and the others were feeling very low, so she hoped to help them relax a bit. The group merely nodded in response, not saying a word. Once they reached the conference room, Irving asked Aron to recount the events they had experienced in detail. After hearing about the challenges Irving and the others faced, Anna and Nick finally understood why their moods were so heavy. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, you''re saying the crisis we face is now even greater than before? Has Sophia gained such a level of control over the Blood Moon''s powers? And now, aside from killing Sophia, we have no other way to help her escape the influence of the Blood Moon?" Anna never imagined the situation could be this dire. Irving sighed. "You''re right. However, there are still some potential turning points within this crisis. Although Jony told me he didn''t know how to help Sophia break free from the Blood Moon''s influence, he also wasn''t sure if others might have any knowledge about it. So, there''s still a chance we could get help from others to assist Sophia." Although Irving''s words brought a glimmer of hope to Anna and the others, they could all sense that Irving himself lacked confidence. At that moment, Irving suddenly turned his gaze to Anna. "I just realized that Sophia''s situation is quite similar to yours. Sophia is being eroded by the Blood Moon''s power, while you are being affected by the forces of Chaos. The only difference between you and Sophia is that you received help from the Knowledge Fairy, allowing you to maintain your independent consciousness. If we can find a way to help Sophia rid herself of the Blood Moon''s influence, we might also be able to assist you in overcoming the Chaos power." Upon hearing Irving''s words, the others in the conference room were struck with realization. They had not considered that within such a grave crisis, there might be a chance for a turning point. Moreover, this potential turning point seemed to offer them a greater advantage, at the very least, a way to resolve their most pressing troubles. Anna was now extremely excited. With a hint of disbelief, she asked, "Are you really sure? If you can truly help me escape the influence of the Chaos power, then I can provide you with much more assistance afterwards." Although Anna had never complained to anyone, she was constantly suffering from the torment of the Chaos power''s erosion. If Irving could indeed help Anna rid herself of this influence, she would undoubtedly be able to contribute significantly more in the future. Irving nodded solemnly. "This is merely my hypothesis! However, I will take action as soon as possible! You don''t need to be too anxious; just focus on resting and preparing for the potential battles ahead." After saying this, Irving left the conference room. Instead of leaving the Angel Guild headquarters, he chose to head down to the lowest level of the building. He intended to negotiate with the Knowledge Fairy once more. He needed to understand how the Knowledge Fairy had helped Anna restore her consciousness. When Irving arrived at the area where the Knowledge Fairy resided, the Knowledge Fairy appeared before him. "I predicted your arrival. I also know what questions you want to ask me," the Knowledge Fairy said, taking the form of a massive book. "In that case, will you answer my questions?" Irving asked. "I will certainly answer your questions, but only if you can provide me with a satisfactory reward," the Knowledge Fairy replied, indicating that a negotiation would take place. Irving chuckled at the Knowledge Fairy''s words. "No problem at all; I can offer you information related to the Dark Overlord." In truth, Irving was well aware of a great deal of information concerning the Dark Overlord. Irving had previously shared some information with the Knowledge Fairy, but he still had a few pieces of intelligence he could provide in multiple installments. However, this time, the Knowledge Fairy did not accept Irving''s proposal. "The information about the Dark Overlord is indeed very important to me. However, I won''t need it in the short term. I would prefer if you could provide me with other types of information instead," the Knowledge Fairy stated. This response made Irving feel a bit uneasy. He suspected that the Knowledge Fairy wanted information that was critical and hard to obtain. "What kind of information do you want me to provide?" "I want you to give me information related to the Blood Moon''s powers," the Knowledge Fairy replied. As soon as the words left its mouth, Irving fixed the Knowledge Fairy with a cold stare. He felt that the Knowledge Fairy was trying to manipulate him. After all, it had to know that he had just fought Sophia and still bore the remnants of the Blood Moon''s aura. "Why?" Irving asked coldly. The Knowledge Fairy maintained its previous tone and replied, "Is the answer to that question important to you? I assume you are aware of quite a bit of information regarding the Blood Moon''s powers?" "You''re right; I know a lot about the Blood Moon''s powers. But why are you suddenly so interested in them? If you can''t give me a satisfactory explanation, I will not cooperate with you," Irving declared firmly. He was determined to obtain an explanation. At that moment, the Knowledge Fairy transformed into an owl. It flew to a bookshelf and said mockingly, "You should have come here to request my assistance, right? Do you really think you have the right to bargain with me?" Irving paid no heed to the Knowledge Fairy''s taunts. He coldly replied, "I''m not here to seek help; I''m here to seek cooperation. You have provided me assistance before, and now I am offering you the reward you desire. We are partners in this; it is not a one-sided relationship." Having stated his position, Irving left no room for further discussion. The Knowledge Fairy, unable to change the subject, transformed back into its original form. It said softly to Irving, "The Blood Moon''s powers are related to the apocalypse. In the apocalyptic scenarios I have predicted, a blood-red moon will linger in the sky. Therefore, I must gather enough information related to the Blood Moon''s powers." Despite the Knowledge Fairy''s explanation, Irving remained skeptical. He retorted coldly, "Since you have the ability to predict and can discern additional information from me, why can''t you obtain the information you need from the Blood Moon''s aura that lingers around me?" At that moment, the Knowledge Fairy suddenly realized something. It understood why Irving had been so adversarial toward it. The Knowledge Fairy let out a couple of chuckles. "I finally understand why you have been so hostile toward me! Let me explain: I cannot detect the aura of the Blood Moon on you because the Blood Moon''s power can suppress us, the Knowledge Fairy clan. That is why I need you to provide me with sufficient information." Although the Knowledge Fairy''s explanation still had some gaps, Irving ultimately chose to accept it. "No problem! I will provide you with information related to the Blood Moon''s powers!" Chapter 368 - 368: The Edge of Emotional Breakdown While Irving and the others were dealing with the disaster caused by Sophia, deep within the Shelter Game world, Shadow Celestial was also grappling with the troubles that Sophia had created. Although Irving and his group had returned to the real world, Shadow Celestial remained deeply worried. "One of my secret bases has been destroyed by Irving! And he took the Chaotic Arrow with him! If he brings the Chaotic Arrow back to the Shelter Game world, I won''t be able to confront him head-on," Shadow Celestial yelled at his trusted subordinates. His dissatisfaction with them was growing by the day. In recent times, Shadow Celestial''s subordinates had offered him no support whatsoever. These so-called trusted aides had even failed to help him maintain complete control over the Night Blades. Shadow Celestial was acutely aware that many within the Night Blades secretly opposed him. He wanted to identify these individuals but had been unsuccessful thus far. One of his subordinates spoke up cautiously, "Why don''t we directly use the power of the Night Blades against Irving? Even though the Night Blades have suffered from Irving''s attacks, they still possess considerable strength." Shadow Celestial was even angrier at this suggestion. "Do you think I don''t know that I should do this? The Night Blades indeed have immense power, but those individuals might not fully obey my orders. Have you forgotten Elder Astra''s actions from before?" Although Elder Astra''s actions had caused some trouble for Irving, they had created even greater problems for Shadow Celestial. He had long suspected Elder Astra, yet he could never find any concrete evidence. Despite being under Shadow Celestial''s command, Elder Astra consistently managed to lead Shadow Celestial''s trusted subordinates into significant troubles during their operations, which made Shadow Celestial reluctant to let Elder Astra carry out further missions. Thus, in recent times, Elder Astra had remained in the Shelter Game world and had stopped commanding any direct forces of the Night Blades. "I think we should continue cooperating with Sophia. Although she doesn''t seem very sincere about it, she possesses tremendous power," another subordinate expressed his opinion. At this point, Shadow Celestial was already in a terrible mood, and his emotions were on the verge of spiraling out of control. "You''re all useless! None of you can provide me with a single useful suggestion! The ideas you''ve all put forth have no chance of success! Get out of my sight!" Shadow Celestial roared, driving all his trusted subordinates out. After all his trusted subordinates had left, Shadow Celestial finally calmed down. He was carefully contemplating what actions to take next. For Shadow Celestial, no one was worthy of complete trust. The only person he could fully rely on was himself. This meant that he could not delegate the core tasks of his plans to anyone else. Previously, Shadow Celestial had merely been using the elders of the Night Blades and Sophia. However, as time passed, Shadow Celestial gradually realized that not everyone else was foolish. While the elders of the Night Blades did not openly challenge him, they were clearly stalling his orders behind his back. Sophia''s attitude was even more pronounced; she had never regarded Shadow Celestial highly and merely hoped that he could provide her with some assistance. "It seems I must change my approach! At the very least, I should choose to trust others. Or I should put in more effort to make others believe in my sincerity," Shadow Celestial muttered to himself. Just then, one of his trusted subordinates barged in. "Didn''t I tell you all to leave? Did you not hear my command just now?" Shadow Celestial was furious at the sudden intrusion. However, his anger quickly dissipated when he learned that his subordinate brought him a very important piece of news. "You mean to say that Sophia launched an attack on Starling City? And her attack caused devastating damage? There were severe casualties among the ordinary citizens of Starling City?" The news his subordinate brought was about the disaster that had struck Starling City. Shadow Celestial had not anticipated that Sophia''s actions would be even more extreme than he had imagined. "That''s correct! Sophia indeed inflicted a devastating blow on Starling City. As far as we know, there are almost no surviving ordinary citizens in the city center. Even the members of the Angel Guild in Starling City had very few survivors. If it weren''t for Irving and his companions taking action, Starling City could have been completely destroyed by Sophia." After hearing the detailed explanation from his subordinate, a satisfied smile finally appeared on Shadow Celestial''s face. "It seems that Sophia is indeed a very valuable ally. Although our cooperation has not made much progress, her actions alone can severely restrain Irving and his companions." Having received such good news, Shadow Celestial''s spirits quickly lifted. "I absolutely cannot miss this golden opportunity! Although I can''t take action myself right now, I can still have the members of the Night Blades take action. Bring the elders of the Night Blades here," Shadow Celestial declared, deciding to use the power of the Night Blades to create trouble for Irving. His orders were swiftly communicated, and soon the elders of the Night Blades gathered. However, upon receiving Shadow Celestial''s command, they felt a slight sense of conflict. Along with the orders, they learned about Sophia''s actions in the real world. Most of the elders believed that they would likely need to continue their operations in the real world as well. Yet, they all felt that this was not a good time to act. One elder approached Elder Astra directly. "Can you persuade Shadow Celestial? While Sophia''s actions have dealt a significant blow to Irving, we shouldn''t rush into action right now. Our strength is not on par with Sophia''s. Moreover, during our operations, Shadow Celestial will certainly not provide us with any assistance." Elder Astra nodded slowly. "You''re right, but I cannot persuade Shadow Celestial. Once he makes a decision, no one can change his mind." Elder Astra certainly had no intention of trying to persuade him. In Elder Astra''s view, this was an ideal time for him to take action. The Chaos Entity had already made preparations in the Shelter Game world. If Elder Astra could create sufficient commotion in the real world, the attention of Shadow Celestial and Irving would be directed toward him. At that point, the Chaos Entity could act in the Shelter Game world. As long as the Chaos Entity could obtain one or two chaotic artifacts, their advantage would be very pronounced. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When all the elders of the Night Blades had gathered, Shadow Celestial laid out his plan. "Sophia has caused significant destruction to Starling City. All you need to do is continue attacking Starling City. Who among you has the courage to step forward and carry out this task?" In response to Shadow Celestial''s command, not a single elder of the Night Blades stepped forward. Shadow Celestial snorted in disdain. "Each of you is an elder of the Night Blades, and each of you possesses immense power! Why is it that none of you dares to step forward now?" Still, no one answered Shadow Celestial''s question. His mood was deteriorating rapidly. Not wanting to waste any more time, he turned his gaze toward Elder Astra. Although initially he thought that letting Elder Astra take action might lead to unforeseen complications, Shadow Celestial had already set up other arrangements with his trusted subordinates. He felt that this time, perhaps Elder Astra and Irving would both meet their end. "Elder Astra, you are very familiar with the real world. Would you like to carry out this task?" Shadow Celestial inquired. In response to Shadow Celestial''s question, Elder Astra did not immediately agree. Instead, he chose to decline. "I believe I am not suited for this task. During the last operation, I suffered a devastating defeat. I lack the confidence needed this time." "Last time was last time; this time is different. You will definitely succeed!" Shadow Celestial interrupted, refusing to give Elder Astra any more room for excuses. Having decided to send Elder Astra on this mission, he was not going to accept any objections. "Just focus on preparing for the mission. I will send enough Night Blades members to assist you," Shadow Celestial said, turning on his heel and leaving. The other elders of the Night Blades expressed sympathy for Elder Astra''s situation, but he did not seem to mind much. In fact, Elder Astra had been looking forward to this operation for quite some time. He was also planning to acquire some powerful items from Shadow Celestial. Elder Astra was confident that his actions would be successful. He knew that Shadow Celestial had to bolster his strength; otherwise, there would be no chance of success in this mission. Elder Astra then began to prepare for the upcoming operation. His preparations were not swift, as he had many things to coordinate. At the very least, he needed to familiarize himself with the current members of the Night Blades in the real world. The members of the Night Blades in the real world had changed several times since his last involvement. Chapter 369 - 369: Localized Time Suspension Deep within the headquarters of the Angel Guild, in a storage room, the Knowledge Fairy absorbed the information that Irving had provided about the Blood Moon''s power. Irving hadn''t shared everything he knew regarding the Blood Moon; he felt some details were uncertain even to him. He only relayed the information he was sure about. After hearing him out, the Knowledge Fairy underwent a rapid transformation. She morphed into the shape of an owl. Whenever the Knowledge Fairy took on this form, she invariably asked crucial questions, and this time was no exception. "Have you not noticed any abnormalities in the information you provided?" the Knowledge Fairy inquired gravely. Irving didn''t respond immediately. He furrowed his brow in thought for a moment before slowly countering, "What exactly seems abnormal?" "Why did Sophia go directly to the real world to find Jony? How did she know your actions were directed by Jony?" Upon hearing the Knowledge Fairy''s questions, Irving''s frown eased a bit. "Oh, so this is the abnormality you''re referring to! That''s actually quite easy to explain. I was able to locate Sophia because Jony provided me with that jade pendant. During the battle, Sophia must have sensed the pendant''s energy, which prompted her to attack Jony in the real world." The Knowledge Fairy did not refute Irving''s explanation. Instead, she continued along the same line of inquiry. "You''re right. But how did Sophia know she could defeat Jony? Don''t you find her actions in the real world somewhat absurd?" The Knowledge Fairy''s question made Irving realize he hadn''t thought through the situation thoroughly enough. Just as she had pointed out, Sophia''s understanding of Jony likely wasn''t as extensive as it should be. Clearly, Jony had concealed a great deal of important information from Sophia. If that were the case, why was Sophia so bold as to return to the real world? Moreover, throughout the battle with Sophia, Irving had never understood the ultimate goal behind her actions in Starling City. Jony hadn''t clarified what Sophia''s motives were, either. He had spent a lot of time explaining why he wanted Irving to find Sophia, but never mentioned the ultimate purpose behind Sophia''s actions in Starling City. Irving felt ensnared in a colossal enigma. The Green family was proving to be even more enigmatic than he had imagined. As Irving furrowed his brow in thought, the Knowledge Fairy''s voice broke through his contemplation once again. "I suspect you don''t know the answers to these questions either. So I won''t prolong my wait for your response. The information you provided about the Blood Moon has some flaws, but overall, it is satisfactory. I can tell you how to mitigate the encroachment of other powers." At this point, the Knowledge Fairy had reverted to her book form. She presented a spellcasting method and its conditions directly before Irving. "Time Suspension Technique? Is this how you mitigate the chaotic encroachment affecting Anna?" Upon seeing the name of the spell, Irving immediately realized that the Time Suspension Technique could only delay the effects of the power, not cure the encroachment entirely. "That''s correct; it''s the very method I used to help Anna maintain her self-awareness. You can also use the Time Suspension Technique to prevent the encroachment of Blood Moon power on Sophia from worsening. However, I must warn you: the Time Suspension Technique, in essence, is a localized time stasis. Its effects don''t last very long. You need to act quickly. If you haven''t found a way to counteract the chaotic power''s encroachment before the effects of the Time Suspension Technique on Anna wear off, she will be swiftly overwhelmed by the chaotic force. At that point, even if I intervene personally, I won''t be able to preserve Anna''s self-awareness." The Knowledge Fairy relayed all the information related to the Time Suspension Technique. After hearing this, a hint of disappointment crossed Irving''s face. However, he quickly composed himself. Deep down, he had never genuinely believed that the Knowledge Fairy would possess a method to entirely eradicate the encroachment. "Thank you very much for providing me with the Time Suspension Technique. I have one last question: can the Time Suspension Technique be used in combat?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course it can! Since the essence of the Time Suspension Technique is localized time stasis, you can indeed use it to slow down the time around your enemies." With the Knowledge Fairy''s affirmative answer, Irving finally nodded in satisfaction. "I understand now! I won''t take up any more of your time!" With that, he turned to leave. After Irving exited the storage room, the Knowledge Fairy murmured to herself, "Things seem dire. Every powerful force is stirring restlessly. It appears all powers are becoming aware that the end of the world is imminent. I must hasten my own actions." Unbeknownst to Irving, he had missed the Knowledge Fairy''s murmured concerns. After leaving the deepest storage of the Angel Guild headquarters, he swiftly returned to the most important conference room within the headquarters. The others in the conference room had not yet departed; they were all waiting for Irving''s return. He recounted the information he had gained from the Knowledge Fairy. The expressions on everyone''s faces shifted to a slightly more despondent demeanor. As the atmosphere grew heavy with tension, Anna spoke up. "I don''t think you all need to feel so pressured. I''m very aware of my situation; the effects of the Time Suspension Technique on me should last for quite a while. I believe you''ll find a way to eradicate the encroachment of chaotic power during that time." Her words brought faint smiles to the faces of Aron, James, and Irving. "Anna''s right! We can''t give up hope now! I will continue to pursue any leads related to the chaotic power. You all should stay at the Angel Guild and deal with other issues," Irving declared before making his exit. Irving wasn''t quite sure where he would go to investigate leads related to the chaotic power, but he felt that aimlessly searching outside was better than remaining at the Angel Guild headquarters. Once Irving left, the members of the Angel Guild began to attend to their own matters. James, unable to return to his own family, stayed at the guild''s headquarters. He refused to sit idly by and chose to assist Aron with various tasks. For the members of the Angel Guild, the most pressing concern was addressing the series of troubles in Starling City. Although the immediate threat posed by Sophia had vanished, the situation in Starling City was still dire. Aron decided to send Nick to Starling City to ensure its safety, while he, James, and Anna would remain at the Angel Guild headquarters, cautiously monitoring the situation. Aron believed that the Night Blades would seize this opportunity to launch an attack on the Angel Guild. "We must not let our guard down! The previous disaster in Starling City dealt a significant blow to the Angel Guild''s strength. It''s highly likely that the Night Blades will soon take action against us." Thanks to Aron''s warning, the members of the Angel Guild were certainly on high alert. While Irving and the guild members dealt with the aftermath of the Starling City disaster, Benjamin and Vicky chose to return to the Ocean Group headquarters. "I just received a message from Irving. He said he has handled the disaster in Starling City. We no longer need to worry about the werewolves attacking us," Benjamin said, smiling at Vicky. Vicky managed a faint smile in response. For her, the resolution of the Starling City crisis was not a cause for celebration. She knew that Sophia was the one responsible for the chaos in Starling City. Vicky was deeply concerned about becoming the next Sophia. Sophia had been affected by the Blood Moon''s power because of her werewolf lineage. Vicky, on the other hand, bore the bloodline of chaotic power, as the ancestors of the Smith family were essentially constructs of Shadow Celestial. Vicky was terrified of facing the same chaotic encroachment that had plagued Anna. Every time she thought about the possibility of being consumed by chaotic power, she recalled Anna''s anguished cries during her own encounter with the chaotic force. Anna was inherently much stronger than Vicky, and as a member of the Angel Guild, she had endured a series of unexpected challenges. If Anna couldn''t withstand such immense pain, Vicky knew she would fare even worse. Benjamin seemed to pick up on Vicky''s concerns. He spoke gently, "Madam President, I don''t think you need to worry too much. I can ensure your safety. Even if my own power isn''t enough, Irving will surely come to your aid in time. After all, you are the most important person to him." Upon hearing this, the tension in Vicky''s expression eased slightly. "You''re right! I am the most important person to Irving! He would never abandon me, even if it meant letting go of Sophia!" Vicky reassured herself, realizing that her worries were perhaps a bit excessive. Determined to put her anxieties aside, Vicky decided to get back to her work. During the time that Vicky and Benjamin were leaving the Ocean Group headquarters, a series of unexpected events began to unfold within the organization. They needed to address these issues swiftly. Not far from the Ocean Group headquarters, the figure of Elder Astra slowly emerged. He carefully observed the situation at the Ocean Group, assessing the chances of launching a direct attack on the headquarters. After watching for a while, Elder Astra''s figure gradually faded from view. Chapter 370 - 370: Suspicious Clues At the port of the City of Warding, cargo ships continually came and went. Although Starling City had just suffered a disaster, the City of Warding seemed largely unaffected. The locals were discussing the calamity in Starling City, but their expressions didn''t show much fear; most regarded it merely as gossip. Irving made his way through the crowd, searching for clues related to chaotic power. Utilizing the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him, he successfully detected the faint traces of chaotic energy. However, the scent of chaos was exceedingly weak. To Irving, the signals were elusive and indistinct. He had to concentrate fully to keep track of the chaotic energy. Guided by the faint traces, he arrived at the port of the City of Warding. "What''s going on here? The clues I''ve found seem rather strange. Could this lead have been deliberately left for me by someone else?" Doubts began to creep into Irving''s mind as he picked up the final traces of chaotic energy. Upon reaching the port, he was almost certain that the chaotic energy he sensed was a highly suspicious clue. "The traces of chaotic energy disappear here. Whether this lead was intentionally left for me by the enemy or not, there must be a source of chaotic power at the port of the City of Warding." Irving quickly seized upon the critical information. He intended to uncover the source of chaotic power at the port. His efforts soon bore fruit. Among the moored vessels at the port, he finally discovered an object radiating a strong chaotic energy. It wasn''t a chaotic artifact; it was merely a small mirror. The mirror itself didn''t possess powerful chaotic energy; its strength emanated solely from its exposure to chaotic corruption. The moment Irving laid eyes on the mirror, he realized it was a trap. Drawing his staff, he cautiously surveyed his surroundings. "Don''t be so tense! I brought you here simply to discuss a collaboration," a raspy voice came from behind Irving. Without hesitation, Irving swung his staff and launched an attack in the direction of the voice. A blazing fireball shot through the air toward the direction of the voice. However, it ultimately struck only the tables and chairs on the deck. "Who are you? If you want to discuss a collaboration, then show yourself! Do you really expect me to work with someone who won''t even reveal their true form?" Irving said coldly. "Very well, I will appear before you!" the raspy voice replied once more, this time coming from Irving''s left. Irving chose not to attack; instead, he waited for the figure to reveal itself. Under his watchful gaze, a twisted figure radiating powerful chaotic energy crawled out from the shadows on the left side of the deck. Upon seeing the Chaos Entity, Irving asked coldly, "Aren''t you allied with the Night Blades? If that''s the case, why would you want to discuss a collaboration with me? I remember a fierce battle we had not long ago deep within the Angel Guild headquarters." Irving was certain that the Chaos Entity before him was the same one from that confrontation. The Chaos Entity did not choose to argue. It simply walked closer, stopping about five meters away from Irving. The powerful chaotic energy surrounding it began to rapidly constrict until it transformed into a young man. "Who told you I was an ally of the Night Blades? I am not their ally! I am merely an ally of Elder Astra! We have devised a plan against Shadow Celestial, and we hope to gain your assistance," the Chaos Entity explained. This revelation reminded Irving of his previous collaborations with other elders of the Night Blades. While he had indeed worked with several of them, he had never trusted them. "Why are you targeting Shadow Celestial? Is it just because they also seek powerful chaotic energy?" Irving quickly recognized the source of the conflict between the Chaos Entity and Shadow Celestial. Since both sought the same chaotic power, they were naturally adversaries. "Don''t you want to possess even greater strength? Do you want your power to be taken away by others?" the Chaos Entity countered slowly. Irving shook his head. "I certainly don''t want my power snatched away by anyone. But I''m not foolish enough to trust someone who was my mortal enemy not long ago." As he spoke, Irving pointed his staff directly at the Chaos Entity. "For me, you''re not nearly as much of a threat as Shadow Celestial. But that doesn''t mean I''m obliged to collaborate with you. If I can eliminate you, the chaotic power you possess will make me even stronger. This way, defeating Shadow Celestial will be much easier." Irving directly threatened the Chaos Entity. To Irving, it was crucial to project a tough demeanor. "You won''t do that. Because you know, on your own, you can''t easily eliminate me. Your allies are busy handling other matters right now. Moreover, Elder Astra is about to launch a second attack on Starling City. If you don''t intend to collaborate with us, Astra''s assault will surely leave Starling City in ruins." The Chaos Entity was prepared on two fronts. On one hand, he aimed to persuade Irving to collaborate, while on the other, he had a contingency plan in case Irving refused. He countered Irving''s threat with one of his own. "Do you really think that threatening me will make me back down?" Irving was not swayed by the Chaos Entity''s intimidation. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And I''ll return that sentiment to you. Do you honestly believe that threatening me will make me retreat?" The atmosphere between Irving and the Chaos Entity had grown tense, both ready to fight but unsure if they could defeat one another. For the Chaos Entity, engaging Irving in combat was the last thing he wanted. Elder Astra wouldn''t be able to assist him immediately. Every move Astra made was being closely watched by Shadow Celestial''s trusted subordinates, meaning he couldn''t appear too familiar with the Chaos Entity. Irving, too, felt a twinge of concern. While he believed he could count on allies for support, he was deeply worried about a renewed attack on Starling City. After a moment of standoff, Irving finally chose to slowly lower his staff. "What exactly is your plan? What kind of assistance do you need from me?" These two questions indicated that he was open to collaborating with the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra. A smile finally crept onto the Chaos Entity''s face. "Our plan is actually quite complex, but for now, I can only share our first phase. You should know that Sophia and Shadow Celestial are allies, right? Our initial goal is to defeat Sophia, or at least weaken her Blood Moon power." The Chaos Entity didn''t divulge all the details of their plan. The first phase he described aligned perfectly with Irving''s own objectives. Irving nodded. "If your first phase is this, then I''m certainly willing to collaborate. But I also want to know your specific action plan. Sophia isn''t someone who can be easily defeated." "I''m well aware of that," the Chaos Entity replied. "That''s why I''m reaching out to you for help. Elder Astra will inevitably launch an attack on Starling City, as it''s the only way to divert Shadow Celestial''s suspicions about him. While Astra is attacking Starling City, we can summon Sophia back into the real world. This way, we can significantly weaken her strength in the material realm." Irving was slightly taken aback by the Chaos Entity''s revelation. Irving was taken aback by the thoroughness of the Chaos Entity''s plan. "How do you intend to summon her into the real world? Are you planning to utilize the Blood Moon''s power that''s present in the material realm?" In response to Irving''s question, the Chaos Entity nodded affirmatively. In that moment, Irving realized that the Green family was likely collaborating with the Chaos Entity. After all, the only ones he knew of possessing the Blood Moon power in the real world were the Green family. Irving''s expression shifted rapidly as he processed this information. The Chaos Entity seemed to sense Irving''s thoughts. "We aren''t working with the Green family," the Chaos Entity clarified. "While collaborating with them would greatly benefit us, Jony does not trust us." Irving was skeptical of the Chaos Entity''s words but nodded nonetheless, pressing on with his inquiries. "What will I need to do during the operation? When do you want me to join the fight?" "Elder Astra will take action tomorrow afternoon, and at that time, Starling City will be under attack from the Night Blades. I will directly initiate the summoning magical formations then. The powerful allure of the Blood Moon will surely draw Sophia back into the real world. Once she returns, you''ll be able to attack her." The plan was straightforward; the Chaos Entity simply needed Irving''s assistance during the battle. After a moment of contemplation, Irving agreed. "Sounds good! But I have my own conditions. When you attack Starling City, make sure not to inflict too much harm on the innocent. After all, the more ordinary people that die, the more blood Sophia can use to her advantage." "I understand completely! Elder Astra will be careful during the operation." After agreeing to Irving''s condition, the Chaos Entity quickly vanished from sight. Chapter 371 - 371: Uncharacteristic and Intense Opposition Irving sighed as he looked at the spot where the Chaos Entity had just been. "It seems my only option is to collaborate with them if I want to gather more information about the chaotic powers. I truly have no alternatives left; my companions should understand my decision." Irving muttered this to himself, fully aware that his collaboration with the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra would likely face resistance from his allies. Aron and Anna had a deep-seated hatred for both Astra and the Chaos Entity. There was no way they would agree to work with them. James might be more open to cooperation, but the assistance he could offer was limited. After pondering for a while, Irving decided to head to the Ocean Group headquarters first. He hoped to inform Vicky about the situation. In his eyes, Vicky was the least likely to oppose him. No matter what decisions he made, she had always been supportive. However, this time, Irving encountered an unexpectedly fierce opposition. When he laid out his plan at the Ocean Group headquarters, Vicky bluntly replied, "We cannot collaborate with the forces of chaos! The Chaos Entity is a product of pure chaos; working with him will only lead to a greater threat from chaotic powers." Vicky''s voice was laced with a mix of fear and anger as she shouted this. Her reaction not only surprised Irving, but it also caught Benjamin, who had been following Vicky, off guard. He hadn''t anticipated that Vicky would oppose so vehemently. "Calm down for a moment. We''ve worked with the Night Blades before. Sure, there were a series of issues during that collaboration, but we ultimately succeeded. The power we currently wield isn''t strong enough; if we want to defeat Shadow Celestial and Sophia, who has been tainted by Blood Moon energy, we need powerful allies. Besides the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra, we have no one else." Irving instinctively began to persuade Vicky. However, his attempts only intensified her opposition. "This is entirely different. The Night Blades wield only dark power, which presents an obvious threat. The powers of chaos, on the other hand, pose a complex and hidden danger. I believe we need to be vigilant against the threat of chaotic forces." Vicky''s words finally made Irving and Benjamin realize the gravity of the situation. Irving immediately realized that he had been somewhat neglectful of Vicky''s feelings. It was clear that she had been living in fear of the encroaching chaotic forces. Without offering any explanations, he slowly walked over to her and pulled her into an embrace. "You don''t need to worry. No matter what dangers we face, I''ll always protect you. Whether it''s against chaotic forces or dark powers, I''ll ensure your safety," he said softly. Upon hearing his words, Vicky broke down in tears. Irving didn''t say anything more; he simply stroked her hair, believing it was important for her to have the chance to express her emotions. Anyone in Vicky''s situation would feel immense fear. After a while, Vicky managed to compose herself. "I believe you can keep me safe. But I still oppose collaborating with the Chaos Entity. If you truly intend to work with it, you must be prepared for the possibility of being corrupted by chaotic forces." Although Vicky continued to express her opposition, it was evident that she had softened her stance. She only wanted Irving to be more prepared; she wasn''t entirely against the idea anymore. "Don''t worry! I''ll be fully prepared! Plus, I have a chaotic artifact at my disposal. Even if the Chaos Entity is incredibly powerful, I can use the chaotic arrow to deal a critical blow when it matters most." Irving''s reassurances finally eased Vicky''s worries. "During the upcoming operation, you won''t be in any danger. I want you to stay at the Ocean Group headquarters; let us handle the battle in Starling City." Irving''s words left Vicky feeling conflicted. While she had been eager to fight alongside him, the prospect of facing potential chaos made her hesitate. "You don''t need to feel any guilt about this. After the battle, many of us will need your help. This fight will likely leave many of us seriously injured." Irving was mentally preparing himself for significant injuries. Although he had chosen to collaborate with the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra, their enemy was Sophia. If Sophia could inflict major damage on Starling City simply by entering the real world, her power would be even greater if she were summoned passively. Vicky fully agreed with Irving''s plan. He then turned his attention to Benjamin. "You have to come with me; I assume you won''t refuse to join the fight?" Benjamin, of course, wouldn''t decline. After all, he viewed his primary role as that of a fighter. "Let''s head to the Angel Guild headquarters. We''re bound to encounter some opposition there, given how much the members despise the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra." Before they left, Irving made sure to remind Benjamin of this. And so, Irving and Benjamin set off for the Angel Guild headquarters. However, upon sharing his plan there, Irving was immediately met with a chorus of dissent. Anna asked in a confused tone, "Why do we have to collaborate with the Chaos Entity? The chaos I experienced was caused by them. Do you really want to face that kind of corruption again?" Before Irving could respond to Anna''s question, Aron jumped in with his own. "Do you really trust them? Do you think they genuinely want to work with us? I can''t shake the feeling that they''re trying to set us up. Once they summon Sophia into the real world, they might just choose to run away. In that case, we''d be the only ones fighting Sophia while they watch from a distance. No matter what happens, they would come out as the ultimate winners." Both Anna and Aron clearly voiced their opposition. Although James didn''t speak up, his expression revealed that he was skeptical about the plan. Faced with their dissent, Irving took a deep breath and replied, "I anticipated that each of you would oppose this idea. But I hope you realize one thing: our current power is very weak. Shadow Celestial is continually gaining more chaotic energy, and although Sophia''s previous attempt failed, her control over Blood Moon energy hasn''t diminished at all. If we can''t weaken our enemies'' strength in the short term, the challenges we face will only grow more severe." He continued, "Collaborating with the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra is a desperate measure. I hope you can understand that. Of course, if you really can''t come to terms with it, I won''t force you. I will fight alongside those who are willing to believe in me. I won''t compel anyone who doesn''t want to follow my lead." Irving''s words effectively silenced the room. While there was still some dissatisfaction regarding his plan, they knew they had no choice but to work with Irving. At that moment, Benjamin slowly stood up. "I understand each of your concerns and they are completely valid. However, the series of crises we''ve faced recently has made one thing clear: our enemies are incredibly powerful. When facing such formidable foes, we can''t expect to have a foolproof plan. Every strategy will carry some risk. Do you really believe your judgment is better than Irving''s?" In the face of Benjamin''s persuasion, James stood up and said, "I think Benjamin makes a good point! I believe my judgment isn''t as strong as Irving''s, so I''m willing to trust his judgment." With James declaring his stance, Aron and Anna found themselves in an awkward position. Anna didn''t actually need to express her opinion, as her current condition prevented her from participating in the fight. Aron, however, needed to make his stance clear, given that he was considered by Irving to be the strongest person apart from him. All eyes turned to Aron. After a moment of contemplation, he stood up and said slowly, "I''m certainly willing to fight alongside you, but I have one condition." Irving looked at Aron seriously and replied, "Just tell me your condition." "My condition is that once our collaboration is over, we must immediately attack the Night Blades. We cannot afford to miss any opportunity to weaken them." Irving nodded. "No problem! In fact, this collaboration is just with the Chaos Entity and Elder Astra. We are not collaborating with the Night Blades, so the regular members of the Night Blades remain our enemies." Finally, Irving and his companions reached a consensus. Although he faced significant opposition during the process, Irving successfully resolved all issues. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they began preparing for the battle that was set to erupt the next day, at the same time, the Chaos Entity found Elder Astra, who was currently in the outskirts of Starling City. When the Chaos Entity informed Astra of the agreement reached with Irving, a brilliant smile spread across Astra''s face. "I knew it! Irving would absolutely agree to collaborate with us! He is indeed eager to weaken Sophia''s power." Chapter 372 - 372: The Completely Uncontrolled Power of the Blood Moon In the eerie, foreboding jungle of the Shelter Game world, Sophia relentlessly harnessed the power of the Blood Moon to summon one werewolf after another. The blood-red moon in the sky grew brighter by the moment, and the madness in Sophia''s crimson eyes only deepened. The defeat in Starling City not only dealt a heavy blow to Sophia but also caused her Blood Moon power to spiral completely out of control. Initially, Sophia had merely been under the influence of the Blood Moon. While it dominated her consciousness to some extent, she still retained the ability to think. However, after sustaining significant damage, the now uncontrollable Blood Moon energy transformed Sophia into a full-fledged monster. She was now mindlessly wielding the Blood Moon''s power. As more and more werewolves emerged, a legion of them surrounded Sophia. The newly created werewolves began to hunt for prey, wiping out nearly all living creatures in the jungle. Even the more powerful monsters fell victim to them, as werewolves excelled in group combat. Not far from Sophia, a deep shadow took the form of Shadow Celestial. Watching the crazed Sophia, Shadow Celestial couldn''t help but sigh. "I had hoped you could become my ally, but it seems I overestimated your strength. Perhaps it''s not your power I overestimated, but your will. The influence of the Blood Moon on the mind is just too overwhelming." After speaking, Shadow Celestial looked up at the sky. The blood-red moon instilled a sense of fear in him. It hung low, almost touching the horizon. Shadow Celestial felt that the moment the moon made contact with the ground would mark the end of the Shelter Game world. Shaking his head, he tried to dispel the fear that lingered in his mind. "The power of the Blood Moon isn''t truly that strong. I just need to acquire a more potent chaotic energy to shield myself from its influence." After muttering this to himself, Shadow Celestial vanished from sight. He had come to discuss a potential collaboration with Sophia, but with her now lost to madness, any hope for cooperation was gone. Shadow Celestial would have to devise a plan to counter Irving on his own. As Shadow Celestial''s figure disappeared, Sophia''s blood-red eyes suddenly darted toward the spot where he had just been standing. A strange, twisted smile crept across Sophia''s face. "All of you will become slaves of the Blood Moon." In a voice that was chilling and beyond description, she muttered to herself. Her words even affected the werewolves around her. They all lifted their heads in unison, their eyes locked onto the blood-red moon in the sky, and began to howl in perfect synchrony. The entire forest had been completely enveloped by the power of the Blood Moon, which continued to spread outward. Even though the Shelter Game world was populated by many powerful monsters and some hidden deities of great strength, these formidable beings were still unable to resist the might of the Blood Moon. Packs of werewolves surged out of the forest, bringing their Blood Moon energy to other areas. Their first target was, of course, the Night Blades. The Night Blades controlled a significant amount of territory within the Shelter Game world, and one of their important strongholds lay not far from the forest where Sophia resided. As the howls echoed from the depths of the woods, fear gripped the members of the Night Blades. The blood-red moon cast a pink hue over the land, and combined with the eerie howling from the forest, the entire scene felt surreal and frenzied. Under this oppressive atmosphere, members of the Night Blades gradually began to transform into werewolves. The strongest among them managed to use a spatial artifact to barely escape. Soon, the elders of the Night Blades learned of what was happening, but none of them wished to go to the scene in person. They all understood that the power of the Blood Moon was beyond their capacity to confront. Some of the elders, who were collaborating with Elder Astra, realized that Astra''s plan might encounter serious problems. After all, the Blood Moon power Sophia displayed had escalated to an unbelievable level. Certain elders among the Night Blades wanted to inform Elder Astra of this alarming news. However, Shadow Celestial took swift action. He instructed all members of the Night Blades to keep this information under wraps. Anyone who dared to leak it would be cursed by chaotic forces. Shadow Celestial also gathered the stronger members of the Night Blades together, all while waiting for Elder Astra''s plan to unfold. From the very beginning, Shadow Celestial was aware of Astra''s collaboration with the Chaos Entity. He did not expose their scheme but merely intended to use them for his own ends. His original plan was to ally with Sophia; once she was summoned into the real world, Shadow Celestial would appear at the right moment to join forces with her. This way, he and Sophia stood a good chance of defeating Irving. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Sophia''s descent into madness threw a wrench into Shadow Celestial''s original plans. Hence, his new strategy was to observe from the sidelines. He wanted to witness just how powerful Sophia could become under the full influence of the Blood Moon. If she managed to defeat Irving, Shadow Celestial would find a way to keep her permanently in the real world, allowing him to turn the Shelter Game realm into his own territory. Conversely, if Sophia failed to vanquish Irving, Shadow Celestial would leverage his artifacts to gain control over a portion of the Blood Moon''s power. Regardless of the outcome of the battle, he believed he would come out ahead. In this scenario, Shadow Celestial had no intention of interfering with anyone''s actions. Time flew by quickly, and before long, it was noon the next day. Elder Astra and the Chaos Entity had made all the necessary preparations. Astra''s operation once again involved the Dark Portal. Everything seemed to be going smoothly; he wasn''t facing any difficulties from Shadow Celestial''s loyal followers, and it appeared that Shadow Celestial wasn''t closely monitoring his every move. This smoothness felt a bit odd to Astra. "What''s going on? Why does it seem like Shadow Celestial isn''t paying attention to me? Has he stopped suspecting me?" Elder Astra didn''t believe that Shadow Celestial would easily trust him. Nevertheless, he knew he had to act immediately, as the agreed-upon time with Irving was approaching. If he failed to take action at the designated time, the entire plan would collapse. Before Astra made his move, the Chaos Entity requested a final meeting with him. "Your operation must succeed! Only by plunging Starling City into chaos can I effectively perform the ritual to summon Sophia. Although Irving has agreed to cooperate with us, we must still be prepared for unexpected situations." The Chaos Entity''s warning was indeed valid. Astra silently nodded in agreement. "You''re right. My upcoming actions will be swift and successful. Once I succeed, you can summon Sophia immediately." After exchanging those words, Elder Astra set his plan into motion. At the same time, Irving and his group arrived at the outskirts of Starling City. They were aware that an attack was imminent, so they had already evacuated some of the ordinary citizens. However, to avoid raising any suspicions with Shadow Celestial, they hadn''t evacuated everyone. "The time is almost here; Elder Astra will soon take action. We need to make our final preparations for battle," Irving reminded his companions once again. James, Benjamin, and Aron were all ready for the fight ahead. They understood that the coming battle would be fierce, so they had brought their most prized weapons with them. Just a few minutes later, a massive explosion echoed through the city center of Starling City. Above the urban skyline, a gigantic dark void suddenly appeared, and a swarm of Dark Monsters began to spill out from the rift. This was clearly the effect of the Dark Portal. Elder Astra had been waiting for the right moment to utilize the Dark Portal, and now he finally had the chance to unleash its power. As these Dark Monsters descended into Starling City, chaos erupted throughout the streets. Aron watched the scene unfold with a serious expression. "When will Sophia be summoned into the real world?" he asked, his tone heavy with concern. "Don''t worry! The Chaos Entity and Elder Astra will not go back on their word! Sophia will be summoned here soon," Irving reassured Aron. In a corner of Starling City, the Chaos Entity harnessed its overwhelming chaotic power to create a magical formation. At the center of this formation lay an object radiating the potent energy of the Blood Moon. As the chaotic energy intensified, a shimmering portal began to materialize at the heart of the magical formation, fully absorbing the Blood Moon''s power. At the same time, in the Shelter Game world, Sophia felt a powerful call resonating within her. A portal suddenly opened before her. Completely engulfed by madness, Sophia felt no hesitation; she stepped forward, one foot after the other, toward the portal. Chapter 373 - 373: Shocking Power In the heart of Starling City, Elder Astra had summoned enough Dark Monsters. So many Dark Monsters had gathered that they created a massive black void in the city. While the black void on the ground and the one in the sky seemed similar in shape, they were fundamentally different. The void in the sky was generated by the Dark Portal, meaning all the dark power emanating from it was sourced directly from the portal itself. Elder Astra had the ability to manipulate that dark power. In contrast, the black void on the ground was formed spontaneously by the dark power possessed by the Dark Monsters, which meant that no one could control the immense dark energy contained within it. As he took in the scene, beads of cold sweat began to form on Elder Astra''s forehead. He realized that this plan carried significant risks. But now that it had progressed this far, there was no turning back. Elder Astra could only manipulate the Dark Portal to slow the rate at which more monsters were being unleashed on Starling City. At the same time, he reached out to the Chaos Entity. "When will your ritual succeed? If too many Dark Monsters arrive in Starling City, we could also be threatened by them. The dark power isn''t as easy to control as you think." "Don''t rush me! The ritual is complete! But I can''t bring Sophia into Starling City immediately. All we can do now is wait patiently," the Chaos Entity replied quickly. However, this response did little to reassure Elder Astra; in fact, he was quite dissatisfied with the Chaos Entity''s answer. Nonetheless, there was nothing more he could do at this point but hope that the Chaos Entity wasn''t lying to him. Meanwhile, in a building on the outskirts of Starling City, Irving and the others stared intently at the black void in the sky. No one spoke, but the expressions on their faces revealed the immense pressure they were under. "I still don''t feel the power of the Blood Moon. Are Astra and the Chaos Entity playing us for fools? Are they deliberately trying to stall us and bring about the destruction of Starling City?" Aron asked solemnly, breaking the silence. Irving didn''t answer Aron''s question directly. Instead, he replied calmly, "We can''t jump to conclusions yet! The rate at which Dark Monsters are entering Starling City has slowed, which means Elder Astra must have implemented some countermeasures. Perhaps Sophia''s power is stronger now than before? That could explain why she hasn''t been summoned to Starling City directly." Irving''s explanation was indeed quite reasonable. Aron nodded gravely, deciding not to press the matter further. Next to him, James and Benjamin were focused solely on their weapons, ready for battle without overthinking the situation. Five minutes later, a blood-red moon suddenly appeared in the sky over Starling City. The moment the crimson moon emerged, the massive black void vanished. Every monster and person in Starling City looked up at the sky. In that instant, everyone''s eyes reflected Sophia''s shadow. Sophia unleashed a shocking and unprecedented power. Upon seeing Sophia''s silhouette, the Chaos Entity immediately realized that this plan could lead to significant danger for itself. However, it had little choice left; if it abandoned this plan, it would lose the support of Elder Astra and Irving in future endeavors. "I must eliminate Sophia at all costs! Only then can I gain the immense power I need! I can''t afford to waste any more time. The Shadow Celestial is growing stronger in chaos power," the Chaos Entity thought, fully aware that if the Shadow Celestial acquired enough chaotic energy before it did, it would no longer stand a chance in the competition. Thus, the Chaos Entity decided to go all in on this mission. It transformed itself into a pure energy form, determined to use the powers of chaos to weaken the strength of the Blood Moon brought forth by Sophia. Simultaneously, the Chaos Entity shared its new plan with Elder Astra, Irving, and the others. "Things have changed! Sophia''s power is far greater than before! We must act immediately in the face of such overwhelming strength. We can''t proceed as slowly as we originally planned." Upon receiving this urgent update, Elder Astra and Irving sprang into action. Elder Astra placed his hand on the Dark Portal. Instead of summoning more Dark Monsters, he concentrated a massive amount of dark energy onto himself. As the enormous dark power coalesced around him, Elder Astra''s form grew significantly larger, though he appeared somewhat more ethereal than before. It was as if he had become one with the dark energy. While this left Elder Astra on the brink of being consumed by darkness, it also enabled him to unleash exceptionally powerful dark spells. For Irving and the others, the response was simpler. Irving quickly advanced toward the city center, gripping his staff tightly. Behind him, Aron, James, and Benjamin spread out in different directions. Irving assigned them the task of eliminating the werewolves summoned by Sophia. Having become familiar with the power of the Blood Moon during previous battles, Irving felt ready to face the challenge ahead. Irving knew very well that when the power of the Blood Moon arrived, a horde of werewolves would emerge. While these werewolves weren''t particularly strong individually, their sheer numbers posed a significant threat. Faced with such numerous but less potent enemies, Irving understood that he couldn''t engage them directly, so he assigned the task to his allies. Their response was quick and well-coordinated. However, they were unaware that Sophia''s power far exceeded their expectations. The moment Elder Astra''s towering figure emerged, he was immediately attacked by the force of the Blood Moon. A beam of pink light shot toward him at high speed. Naturally, Elder Astra wasn''t going to just stand there and take the hit. He stretched his hand forward, and a barrier made entirely of dark energy quickly surged up from the void. Under normal circumstances, the power of the Blood Moon would struggle to shatter a barrier composed of such formidable dark energy. However, this time, the Blood Moon''s power was unusually strong. The barrier barely bought Astra any time. As the pink light made contact, the barrier crumbled almost instantaneously. Shock flashed across Elder Astra''s face; he couldn''t believe that a spell amplified by dark energy could be so easily dispelled. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite his astonishment, Elder Astra quickly relied on his combat experience to adapt. He gathered all the dark energy around him and generated a portal on the ground. The moment the portal formed, both Elder Astra and the Dark Portal were pulled into it. Just as he successfully escaped, the pink light reached the spot where he had just stood. In that instant, a twisted werewolf materialized above his previous location. This aberrant creature bore the traits of a werewolf but had a face strikingly similar to Elder Astra''s. As the twisted werewolf was born, its eyes glowed a sinister crimson under the moonlight. It howled directly at the Blood Moon, its cry piercing through time and space. People in every corner of Starling City could hear that haunting howl. Upon hearing it, both Irving and the Chaos Entity realized that the situation had worsened. Although they were still unaware that Elder Astra had been defeated in the first clash, they understood that they needed to accelerate their actions. Irving immediately tapped into the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him. With its enhancement, his speed increased dramatically. In less than a quarter of an hour, Irving successfully reached the city center of Starling City. There, Irving once again saw the Obelisk, a familiar sight that had once posed a significant threat to him. The presence of the Obelisk signified that the powerful force of the Blood Moon had enveloped all of Starling City. The only thing Irving couldn''t ascertain was whether Starling City had been transported to another dimension by the Blood Moon''s power. As he cautiously observed his surroundings, the voice of the Chaos Entity broke through from behind him. "This is bad! Sophia''s true form hasn''t even arrived in Starling City, yet such a formidable Blood Moon power has already manifested. This likely means that Sophia has completely fused with the Blood Moon." The Chaos Entity''s panicked tone did little to affect Irving''s demeanor. He let out a cold laugh and replied, "What good is it to say this now? You should have anticipated all possible contingencies! We probably can''t escape from Starling City anymore; all we can do now is fight with everything we''ve got." No sooner had Irving finished speaking than Sophia''s figure appeared directly above the Obelisk. At that moment, she gazed down at Irving and the Chaos Entity with a wild, feverish intensity. She made no immediate move to attack, but both Irving and the Chaos Entity knew that Sophia would not let either of them off the hook. In that instant, both of them shifted into a combat-ready stance. Chapter 374 - 374: Powerless to Resist, All We Can Do Is Run Irving and the Chaos Entity didn''t wait for Sophia to make her move. The instant they laid eyes on her, they launched their most powerful attacks. Irving not only tapped into the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him but also unleashed a pure dark energy he had been reluctant to use. In that moment, the tip of his staff was surrounded by a surge of bizarre power, amplifying the potency of his spell severalfold. A fireball radiating with multicolored light shot toward the very top of the Obelisk. At the same time, the Chaos Entity unleashed its strongest attack. Now fully transformed into an energy being, it could only rely on its chaotic energy to strike back. However, it devised the most formidable method it could muster: a mass of chaotic energy coalesced into a twisted werewolf, its face eerily resembling Sophia''s. The Chaos Entity hoped this approach would allow the chaotic energy to counter the Blood Moon''s power. If the powers of chaos could successfully erode Sophia, she would be unable to draw upon the full might of the Blood Moon. After all, only werewolves fully consumed by the Blood Moon could wield its powers completely. Irving and the Chaos Entity''s attacks were incredibly powerful, yet when faced with such force, Sophia didn''t even flinch. She simply stood there, staring at them with the same expression as before. As their attacks struck her, they were instantly converted into the very power of the Blood Moon. When Irving and the Chaos Entity witnessed this, they were plunged into a state of utter shock. "What''s happening? How can she turn our attacks into her own power?" the Chaos Entity asked Irving in disbelief. Irving had no answers. He was just as bewildered by the situation. The only thought racing through his mind was to escape as quickly as possible. Once he regained his wits, Irving swiftly slammed his staff into the ground. As a crack opened up beneath him, he didn''t hesitate to jump in. He hoped this would provide a quick way to flee Starling City. While making his escape, Irving relayed his assessment to his companions. "The situation has changed drastically from before. Sophia''s power is beyond our comprehension now; we can''t confront her directly. You all need to hurry back to the Angel Guild headquarters in the City of Warding!" When James, Aron, and Benjamin received Irving''s urgent notification, they were thrown into a state of chaos. "What''s going on? We haven''t even encountered Sophia yet, and now we''re supposed to retreat? Isn''t that a bit hasty?" Aron was reluctant to give up on this mission so easily. To him, having summoned Sophia into the real world meant they needed to eliminate her. If they failed to do so promptly, the Blood Moon''s power she brought could wreak havoc on their reality, potentially leading to its utter destruction. "I don''t think we need to debate this. I trust Irving''s judgment! Besides, I can sense the immense power of the Blood Moon. Haven''t you noticed that the blood-red moon hanging in the sky is almost blotting out the entire sky?" Benjamin stated firmly. After Benjamin''s words, James and Aron looked up at the sky. Indeed, just as Benjamin had said, the blood-red moon loomed large, nearly covering the heavens. Faced with such a colossal sight, James and Aron decided there was no time to waste any longer. The three of them quickly made their way back to the Angel Guild headquarters in the City of Warding. Meanwhile, the Chaos Entity''s reaction time lagged far behind that of Irving and the others. By the time Irving chose to flee, the Chaos Entity was just starting to react. It too wanted to escape swiftly like Irving. However, Sophia wouldn''t grant it that opportunity. The overwhelming power of the Blood Moon surrounded the Chaos Entity in an instant. At the same time, it heard a terrifying and deranged voice seemingly emanating from the void. "I won''t let you escape! I will utterly destroy every one of you!" This horrific and frenzied voice had a profound effect on the Chaos Entity. It felt its chaotic energy being rapidly siphoned away. Before long, all the powers of chaos it possessed were completely drained. Finally, a smile appeared on Sophia''s face. However, anyone who saw that smile would be driven to madness because Sophia had completely transformed into the embodiment of the Blood Moon. Just like that, the Chaos Entity was effortlessly obliterated by Sophia. This led Elder Astra to make a grave misjudgment. After successfully escaping using dark powers, he found himself in the outskirts of Starling City. He had initially intended to establish contact with Irving and the others. In his view, Sophia''s power had grown so formidable that he needed to coordinate perfectly with Irving to have any chance of defeating her. However, due to the interference of the Blood Moon''s power, Elder Astra was unable to reach Irving immediately. After that, he tried to contact the Chaos Entity. At first, he was successful. The Chaos Entity informed Elder Astra that it and Irving had already met up in the center of Starling City. However, just as the message was delivered, their connection was abruptly severed. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This left Elder Astra in a state of extreme agitation. "What''s going on? Why can''t I reach them anymore? What''s their current status? Have they already been wiped out by the enemy?" He muttered to himself, pacing anxiously. At this point, there were still some members of the Night Blades around him. While these members weren''t particularly strong, they were very familiar with Starling City. After hesitating for a moment, Elder Astra turned to one of the Night Blades behind him. "How far is it to the center of Starling City?" "Not far! You can get there in about fifteen minutes. However, I don''t know much about the Blood Moon''s power, so I''m not sure if it will affect your movement," the Night Blade member replied. Although not particularly powerful, he had always been responsible for gathering intelligence, making him well-acquainted with Starling City. Elder Astra nodded gravely. "There must be a fierce battle raging in the center of Starling City right now. Irving and the Chaos Entity shouldn''t be easily defeated by Sophia. So I don''t need to panic too much. Once their fight reaches a certain intensity, I''ll head to the center of Starling City. At that point, I can play a decisive role." Elder Astra''s words were intentionally crafted. He hoped that Sophia would simultaneously weaken both Irving and the Chaos Entity, putting him in the most advantageous position for the final showdown. Naturally, the other Night Blades had no standing to oppose him, as they were hardly capable of even facing the werewolves summoned by the Blood Moon''s power. After a few minutes, Elder Astra suddenly became anxious. "Something must have changed dramatically! If there''s indeed a fierce battle taking place in the center of Starling City, there should be loud noises coming from that direction. Why is it so quiet over there?" As soon as he finished speaking, he noticed a surge of Blood Moon energy surrounding him. The pinkish glow enveloped everyone within a hundred meters of Elder Astra. Before he could react, the members of the Night Blades beside him began to wail in agony. At the same time, they were rapidly transforming into werewolves. As Elder Astra was taken aback by the chaos unfolding around him, Sophia''s figure appeared not far away. In this moment of crisis, Elder Astra demonstrated his keen judgment. He didn''t waste any time. He immediately activated a Dark Portal and hurled himself toward the area with the strongest concentration of Blood Moon energy. As he launched himself through the portal, he opened it wide. In that instant, a horde of Dark Monsters poured out of the Dark Portal. As usual, they intended to spread out quickly, but it wasn''t long before they were completely consumed by the Blood Moon''s power. Elder Astra''s actions did indeed buy him some time to escape. After all, the Dark Portal was an incredibly powerful tool. The dark energy it contained successfully stalled Sophia for a while. Elder Astra made the decision to return to the Shelter Game world. Shadow Celestial had already sensed the situation when the Dark Portal was invaded by the Blood Moon''s power. In front of many elders within the Night Blades, Shadow Celestial spoke slowly. "The power of the Blood Moon has grown strong enough to deliver a serious blow to the real world. We might no longer need to worry about Irving''s threat, as he is likely about to be completely killed by the Blood Moon''s power." Shadow Celestial''s words caused a stir among the elders of the Night Blades. However, they were seasoned fighters and had mentally prepared themselves for the possibility that Irving could be eliminated by a powerful enemy. "Should we take appropriate action then? This might also be a good opportunity for us to expand our influence in the real world," one of the Night Blades elders suggested directly. Shadow Celestial shook his head with a wry smile and said, "Let''s wait and see for a while." Chapter 375 - 375: A Crisis Capable of Destroying the World With the Chaos Entity swiftly defeated and Elder Astra fleeing in a panic through the Dark Portal, Irving found himself relying solely on his own strength and that of his allies to confront the disaster brought on by Sophia. At that moment, Irving had returned to the City of Warding and was now at the headquarters of the Angel Guild. "The situation must be dire, right? I can already feel the overwhelming power of the Blood Moon from here," Anna asked Irving, her voice filled with concern. Anna had remained at the Angel Guild''s headquarters, but even so, she sensed a trace of the Blood Moon''s energy. The power Sophia wielded had grown strong enough to affect several cities surrounding Starling City. Irving feared that Sophia might bring about a catastrophe capable of destroying the world. Ever since her arrival, the Blood Moon''s power had been steadily increasing, seemingly without end. "The situation is indeed very grim! I can''t afford to distract myself. I need to come up with a countermeasure as soon as possible," Irving said, furrowing his brows as he paced back and forth. He was contemplating how to defeat Sophia. If defeating her proved impossible, he at least needed to find a way to seal her away. After all, Sophia was summoned into the real world by the Chaos Entity. Irving was aware of this¡ªand had tacitly accepted it. If he couldn''t resolve the crisis she posed, he would never forgive himself. As Irving continued to walk in circles, deep in thought, James and the others successfully returned. "The situation is getting worse! The blood-red moon has not only appeared in Starling City but also in several surrounding cities! I can feel the Blood Moon''s power growing stronger by the minute," James stated bluntly upon arriving at the Angel Guild''s headquarters. Aron, who followed closely behind James, was panting as he addressed Anna. "We need to issue an immediate order! All members of the Angel Guild must enter a state of heightened alert! Every branch of the Angel Guild in every city must be prepared for combat immediately!" Under Aron''s command, Anna sprang into action. The members at the Angel Guild headquarters moved swiftly, but the response from branches in other cities was not as prompt. "I need to return to the Ocean Group headquarters first; I have to ensure the president''s safety," Benjamin said, clearly prioritizing Vicky and the safety of the Ocean Group. Irving nodded at Benjamin and said, "You need to head straight to the Ocean Group headquarters! What I need from you isn''t to send Vicky elsewhere; I need you to bring her here. The crisis caused by Sophia is extremely serious. Even if Vicky goes to another location, her safety won''t be guaranteed." After receiving Irving''s clear instructions, Benjamin nodded firmly. Once he left, Irving turned his attention to James. "I know that your relationship with your family is still quite strained. But right now, the real world is facing an enormous crisis. I hope your family can lend some support. At the very least, when it comes to the threat of the Blood Moon, they shouldn''t side with Sophia." James hesitated slightly. He was certainly willing to fight alongside Irving, but he was reluctant to return to his family, believing that any attempt to persuade them would be futile. "I don''t think what you''re asking will give us any real advantage. Even if I don''t go back and tell my family, they wouldn''t align themselves with the Blood Moon," James replied, his words coming out with uncertainty. He had to repeat himself several times before he could clearly express his thoughts. Irving looked at James and ultimately chose to trust him. "Alright then! Stay here and help us defend the Angel Guild headquarters! If I''m right, Sophia will definitely come here! She''s focused on me as her primary target!" Irving''s guess was indeed accurate. Although Jony had dealt a significant blow to Sophia in her last move, after fully merging with the Blood Moon, she no longer had to worry about any threats from him. Now, the only person she regarded as a threat was Irving. Sophia was on her way to the City of Warding, fully intent on reducing Irving, the Angel Guild headquarters, and the entire City of Warding to ashes. "Even though the Angel Guild headquarters is very fortified and we''re well-prepared, I still feel that our chances of winning the upcoming battle are quite low. We should consider some alternative strategies," Aron said anxiously to Irving and the others. Although Aron knew that his words wouldn''t help resolve the current crisis, he felt compelled to voice them. He held some resentment toward Irving. Aron had initially been opposed to collaborating with the Chaos Entity. Without Irving''s persuasion, he would never have agreed to the plan. In Aron''s view, as long as they didn''t accept the proposals put forth by the Chaos Entity, Sophia wouldn''t pose a world-ending crisis. Irving was well aware of Aron''s true feelings. So instead of complaining, he calmly said, "We need to stay focused! While it''s clear that our current mission is essentially a failure, we might be able to use this opportunity to lessen the threat Sophia poses. We can find a way to seal her within the real world. If we succeed in sealing Sophia, she won''t be able to cooperate with the Shadow Celestial anymore, allowing us to continue our efforts in the Shelter Game world." As Irving spoke, his voice gradually rose in confidence. Initially, he had doubts about his own words, but he eventually managed to convince himself that he could truly use this opportunity to seal Sophia. While Irving''s tone became increasingly self-assured, the others in the conference room remained skeptical. "How can we possibly seal Sophia? She has become so powerful that we can''t do anything to stop her!" Aron exclaimed, his voice a mix of despair and anger. "You''re right; we can''t seal her ourselves. But that doesn''t mean others can''t. I believe I can seek help from the Knowledge Fairy. She must have anticipated this situation," Irving replied, reigniting a glimmer of hope among those in the room. "Then what are we waiting for? I''ll go with you to the deepest part of the headquarters! I can help you convince the Knowledge Fairy!" Aron said, suddenly standing up, eager to find a solution to the crisis. Irving smiled and shook his head. "I can handle it alone, and I doubt the Knowledge Fairy will cooperate with you." After saying this, Irving left the conference room, and everyone understood that he was heading to the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters to negotiate with the Knowledge Fairy. Once Irving departed, Aron decided to check other areas of the Angel Guild headquarters. He wanted to see if the members were prepared for defense. "Continue to regroup here. I''m going to check on the status of the other members. If they aren''t ready for battle, the crisis we face will only grow worse," Aron said before heading out. James decided to leave with Aron. Although he wasn''t a member of the Angel Guild, he felt it was essential to stand alongside them in the fight ahead. After everyone else had left, Anna didn''t just sit idly by. She reached out to Nick. "How are things on your end? Are you feeling the intense power of the Blood Moon?" Anna asked directly. "I''m definitely sensing a strong Blood Moon presence here too. What''s going on? Has Sophia gained even stronger powers?" Nick quickly replied, throwing a question back at her. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Faced with his inquiry, Anna could only respond with a wry smile. "It seems that way. Sophia has indeed become more powerful! Irving and the others haven''t figured out how to deal with her yet. All we can do now is prepare for a tough battle." With Anna''s clear answer, Nick felt a bit more at ease. He knew the crisis they were facing was immense, but under Irving''s leadership, he believed they could overcome it. "Alright, I''ll make sure the Angel Guild members here are battle-ready as soon as possible. I can''t return to the headquarters, so you''ll have to rely on your own strength to defend it," Nick said before hanging up. Nick was quite far from both the City of Warding and Starling City, so even though he sensed the rising power of the Blood Moon, he wouldn''t face a direct threat from Sophia in the immediate future. However, his safety was only temporary. If Sophia succeeded in eliminating Irving, no one would be safe in the real world. Everyone''s hopes rested on Irving, as he was the only one who could obtain a strategy to counter Sophia from the Knowledge Fairy. At that moment, Irving had reached the innermost part of the Angel Guild headquarters, but he didn''t rush into the warehouse. He stood at the entrance for a moment, trying to gauge the Knowledge Fairy''s presence. He believed she would be able to anticipate his arrival. If the Knowledge Fairy opened the warehouse door voluntarily, it would suggest that she had a way to deal with Sophia. This would also give Irving an advantage in the negotiations, as it would make it seem like he wasn''t overly dependent on the Knowledge Fairy. Chapter 376 - 376: A Glimpse of the Apocalypse Irving didn''t have to wait long at the entrance of the warehouse deep within the Angel Guild headquarters; just fifteen minutes later, the door swung open from the inside. "Since you''ve arrived, why are you just standing at the door? Did you really think you had plenty of time to waste?" The Knowledge Fairy''s voice echoed from within the warehouse. Only when he heard the Knowledge Fairy speak did Irving finally step inside. "You knew I would come here, didn''t you? You must have foreseen the immense disaster Sophia is bringing to the real world," Irving asked directly. "Of course! I possess the gift of prophecy! I saw signs of the crisis Sophia would unleash a long time ago. These signs indicate that she might directly kill you," the Knowledge Fairy answered with a tone of pride. Irving shouted in anger, "Then why didn''t you warn me sooner? Didn''t you say you wanted to cooperate with me? Is this your idea of cooperation? Or do you think my life means nothing to you?" He showed a furious side, but deep down, Irving was quite calm. He hoped that by expressing his anger, he could pressure the Knowledge Fairy. If his outburst led to her sharing more information, that would be a significant win for him. The Knowledge Fairy remained unfazed by Irving''s fury. With a calm demeanor, she replied, "Don''t try to test me like this. I know you''re not truly angry; you''re just trying to intimidate me. I won''t give in to such tactics." Irving didn''t let the Knowledge Fairy''s dismissal of his strategy discourage him. He simply asked, "What kind of deal would you accept? Since you anticipated my arrival and knew the crisis Sophia would bring, and since you''ve been waiting for me, that means you must have a way to address this crisis." This time, the Knowledge Fairy didn''t sidestep the issue. Transforming into an owl, she nodded. "You''re correct; I do have a way to deal with Sophia. However, whether this method succeeds ultimately depends on your efforts." The Knowledge Fairy didn''t reveal her method directly, nor did she specify what price Irving would have to pay to access it. "This method must be incredibly difficult, right? It might even cause me irreversible harm in dealing with Sophia," Irving inferred from her words, sensing the underlying implications. The Knowledge Fairy didn''t deny this. With her large owl eyes fixed intently on Irving, he thought he detected a hint of pity within her gaze. "Why are you looking at me like that? Is my fate going to be dire? Are you predicting that I will ultimately fall into Sophia''s hands?" The Knowledge Fairy shook her head. "In the future I see, you successfully defeat Sophia and seal away her Blood Moon power. However, this doesn''t improve your situation or that of the world. Sealing Sophia''s Blood Moon power will only hasten the arrival of the apocalypse. The Dark Overlord has already informed all the seers of his impending doom. Among the bits of apocalypse-related information, I see that you will play a pivotal role in what''s to come." Her words were cryptic and difficult to grasp. After pondering for a moment, Irving asked bluntly, "What are you trying to say?! Doesn''t Sophia''s arrival mean the end is near? Do you really think such a powerful Blood Moon force can''t bring about the apocalypse? If Sophia can cause the end, then we shouldn''t have to worry about the Dark Overlord at all." Irving wasn''t particularly concerned about the details surrounding the apocalypse. To him, the Dark Overlord''s doom was inevitable, but it was still some time away. Right now, he needed to focus all his attention on the crisis brought on by Sophia. Finally, Irving''s comments prompted the Knowledge Fairy to shift the topic back to dealing with Sophia. "You''re right! The snippets of information about the apocalypse aren''t particularly useful to us, and they don''t connect in any meaningful way. This means there''s still a long time before the end truly arrives. So, our priority should be addressing the threat posed by Sophia." After saying this, the Knowledge Fairy turned and walked deeper into the warehouse. After searching a bit on the shelves at the back, she pulled out a spellbook radiating pure white light. "Surely you''ve never seen this spellbook before?" the Knowledge Fairy asked Irving. After looking closely at the book, Irving nodded. "I haven''t seen this spellbook before, but I can tell it holds immense power. Are you suggesting I use it to defeat Sophia?" "Of course, I''m not foolish enough to think that a spellbook can defeat Sophia. While this book contains powerful magic, it can''t be used to attack her directly. The real threat to Sophia lies in one particular spell recorded within this book." As the Knowledge Fairy spoke, the spellbook slowly opened in front of Irving, revealing an unusually complex spell. "This spell is designed to counter the Blood Moon''s power. If you''re willing to pay the appropriate price, you can seal Sophia away," she explained calmly, clearly familiar with the intricacies of the spell. However, using this spell came at a heavy cost: Irving would need to push himself to the brink of death. He would also have to draw on different forms of power while in that weakened state. It was a perilous undertaking. Anyone in a frail condition is easily susceptible to other forces. A person on the verge of collapse is incredibly vulnerable when facing a singular power, let alone when confronted by multiple threats. Irving carefully studied the entire spell-casting process. "Are you really sure this spell will lead to success? You''re not deceiving me, are you? If you''re lying, we''ll all be killed by Sophia." Irving wasn''t overly concerned about the price he would pay. He just wanted to confirm that, after making such a significant sacrifice, he could truly achieve success. The Knowledge Fairy nodded firmly. "Using this spell, you will definitely be able to trap Sophia. But that''s all it will do¡ªtrap her. This spell is actually an enhanced sealing spell. If you''re willing to pay the price of an entire city, the damage you suffer will be somewhat lessened. Still, you must be prepared to face serious consequences. And I must warn you, Sophia''s power is gradually increasing. While the Blood Moon''s power in the real world doesn''t compare to that in the Shelter Game world, over time, Sophia will inevitably gain strength equal to that of the Blood Moon in the Shelter Game." The Knowledge Fairy wanted Irving to take action quickly, as she too did not wish to be eliminated by Sophia. Just as Irving had said, the Knowledge Fairy was also facing the threat posed by Sophia. Now completely consumed by madness, Sophia would spare no one. "I understand!" Irving replied swiftly. "From what you''ve said, it seems you and Sophia are also enemies. Shouldn''t you take direct action against her as well?" Irving hoped the Knowledge Fairy would assist him in the upcoming battle. Although she hadn''t previously demonstrated overwhelming power, she had at least been able to hold her own against the Chaos Entity during the fight at the Angel Guild headquarters. Thus, Irving believed she had at least comparable strength to that entity. In response to Irving''s inquiry, the Knowledge Fairy didn''t give a straightforward answer. "I''ve already provided you with a method to defeat Sophia. If you fail to succeed with this method, I may or may not offer you help, because I always have an escape route." The Knowledge Fairy was already prepared to flee if necessary. Irving wasn''t particularly surprised by her response; he hadn''t expected her assistance in the first place. "If that''s the case, perhaps I should lure Sophia here. You would certainly take action when faced with her direct threat, wouldn''t you?" Irving didn''t genuinely intend to do that; he was merely trying to intimidate the Knowledge Fairy. She recognized his threat but had no intention of conceding. "You can certainly attempt that! However, the outcome is something you won''t be able to control. I might even consider collaborating with Sophia. Though she''s lost her sanity, I believe she still needs me for information related to the apocalypse." The Knowledge Fairy''s response was essentially a mutual probing of each other''s limits. Now they both understood each other''s boundaries, enabling them to work together effectively in the future. While the Knowledge Fairy wouldn''t engage directly, she would ensure that Irving could perform the costly spell. Conversely, Irving wouldn''t bring Sophia to the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters, knowing that doing so would only provoke the Knowledge Fairy and land him in deeper trouble. With that, Irving left the warehouse at the heart of the Angel Guild headquarters, the spellbook in hand. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 377 - 377: The Nightmare Looming Over Everyone Almost simultaneously as Irving left the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters, Benjamin finally arrived at the Ocean Group''s headquarters. Although Vicky was still unaware of what had transpired, she could see the bright blood-red moon shining in the sky through the windows of the president''s office. Vicky wasn''t particularly powerful, but as a healing mage, she was very sensitive. She could sense the shifts in the life force around her. At the same time, she felt a frenzied form of life gradually emerging nearby. This chaotic energy was clearly the work of the Blood Moon, giving rise to werewolves. When Benjamin finally returned, Vicky let out a sigh of relief. "What''s the situation now? Your safe return must mean that Irving''s plan was successful, right?" she said with a smile. Though Vicky maintained her composure on the surface, the expression on Benjamin''s face filled her with a sense of foreboding. Benjamin didn''t respond immediately. He simply said to Vicky, "President, the situation around the Ocean Group headquarters is very complicated. You need to come with me to the Angel Guild headquarters right away. That''s where you''ll be adequately protected." Benjamin didn''t want to say too much to Vicky. He felt that providing her with too much information would only add to her stress. Vicky didn''t probe further; she followed Benjamin to the Angel Guild headquarters. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they made their way, the blood-red moon in the sky became increasingly terrifying. The enormous moon loomed overhead like a nightmare, casting a dark shadow over everyone. Vicky sighed as she gazed at the massive moon. "When I was a child, my favorite thing to do was watch the moon from the rooftop. I never imagined it could take on such a grotesque form. It now resembles the sickly eye of a madman." Benjamin certainly agreed with Vicky but felt it wasn''t the right time for such discussions. "You must have guessed something. Irving once told me he didn''t want you to know too much in advance. He plans to explain everything to you once you arrive at the Angel Guild headquarters." After hearing Benjamin''s words, Vicky felt slightly reassured. When they arrived at the Angel Guild headquarters, Irving had just returned from underground with the spellbook in hand. Though Irving had moved quickly, the space around him had been distorted by the spellbook''s power, causing him to take longer than expected to appear before everyone. By then, Irving looked significantly different from before. It was evident to all that he wore a dejected and dispirited expression. "What on earth happened? What information did you get from the Knowledge Fairy? Why do you look so dejected? Is it that we have no way to defeat Sophia?" Anna exclaimed in shock upon seeing the expression on Irving''s face. "The Knowledge Fairy provided me with a method to defeat Sophia. However, it comes at a cost, and that cost could very well lead to my death," Irving admitted, ultimately choosing to speak the truth. He had initially intended to conceal the true extent of the sacrifices he might have to make, fearing that his allies would panic upon learning the full situation. A panicked ally could severely impact Irving''s subsequent actions. However, he ultimately decided to trust his comrades. After Irving spoke, Anna, Aron, and James fell silent. They hadn''t expected Irving to face such a grave price. "Do you really trust the Knowledge Fairy? What if the information he gave you is false?" Aron, not one to easily trust others, reminded Irving of the risks. Irving shook his head slowly. "The Knowledge Fairy wouldn''t provide me with false information at a time like this. I believe everything he told me is true. If I want to defeat Sophia, I have to pay a heavy price, but we can still prepare beforehand." Irving then laid out his plan. After hearing it, Aron and James wore hesitant expressions. The plan Irving proposed was undeniably risky. "Are you sure you want to go through with this? Do we really need to go out to meet her? The Angel Guild headquarters is extremely fortified. Defending here would give us a better chance," Aron argued, hoping to use the stronghold for their defense. He believed they would have a greater advantage in a defensive battle. Irving shook his head. "Defending is meaningless. If Sophia manages to enter the Angel Guild headquarters, we won''t be able to defeat her at all. Plus, during the battle, the Knowledge Fairy won''t provide us with any assistance. So fighting in the headquarters is no different from fighting outside. Out there, we can choose a battlefield that''s more advantageous for us." Just as Irving finished speaking, Benjamin entered the conference room with Vicky. The moment Irving saw Vicky, a faint smile finally appeared on his face. "You''re finally here! I was beginning to worry you might have run into some trouble on the way," he said, his words tinged with unmistakable fatigue. Seeing Irving''s condition, Vicky''s expression quickly turned to one of deep concern. She rushed to his side. "Are you really okay? You look absolutely terrible." In response to Vicky''s worry, Irving simply smiled and reassured her, "I''m fine, really. Although I may not look great right now, I''ve actually found a way to defeat Sophia. Just trust me and leave everything to me from here on out." Even though Irving spoke with confidence, deep down, he didn''t truly believe he could defeat Sophia. The specter of Sophia and the power of the Blood Moon loomed over everyone like a nightmare. No one was convinced they could actually overcome her. At that very moment, Sophia had already reached the City of Warding. The enormous red moon illuminated nearly every corner of the city, yet Sophia chose not to transform the ordinary citizens into werewolves. Following the earlier battle, she believed she needed to concentrate all her power to defeat Irving as quickly as possible. For now, she was only focused on locating his position. Before long, Sophia pinpointed where Irving was. In that instant, she channeled all the power of the Blood Moon into one concentrated force. Suddenly, two obelisks appeared at the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. The moment those obelisks materialized, everyone inside the Guild felt the overwhelming power of the Blood Moon. Irving managed a bitter smile as he remarked, "It seems our previous plans are useless now. We can''t find a favorable battlefield within the city. Sophia is already at the doorstep of the Angel Guild headquarters." His words darkened the expressions on everyone''s faces. Aron quickly reacted and shouted his orders. "All members of the Angel Guild, prepare for battle immediately! We are about to be attacked by the enemy! I repeat, every member of the Angel Guild must get ready for combat right now!" Under Aron''s urging, the members of the Angel Guild sprang into action. The headquarters was equipped with a series of defense infrastructures. While these defenses might not withstand a powerful enemy, they could still weaken the power of the Blood Moon to some extent. As the Blood Moon''s force was diminished, the people inside the Angel Guild headquarters finally felt a moment of relief. "The defense infrastructure won''t hold for long. And since Sophia is already here, it means she knows we''re hiding out here. It''s clear she''s about to launch an attack on the Angel Guild headquarters, so be ready for battle," Irving warned. Unlike others, Irving wasn''t blindly confident. He simply wanted everyone to be prepared. Just as he issued his commands, Sophia''s figure appeared at the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. Sophia slowly passed through the two obelisks. As she moved through them, the power of the Blood Moon seeping from the obelisks connected with her. At that moment, Sophia''s form became ethereal. She seemed to completely transform into a pink moonlight, as if the pink glow embodied her very essence. Now at the peak of her power, Sophia could wield the formidable force of the Blood Moon and even swap places with it at will. Her purpose for coming here was singular: to eliminate Irving completely. With a slow wave of her hand, she unleashed a powerful force of Blood Moon energy that utterly shattered the defense infrastructure at the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. "Are you just a coward? Hiding in the Angel Guild headquarters won''t ensure your safety; it will only lead to a more undignified death," she declared. Sophia opened her mouth slowly. Although she made no sound, her intent resonated clearly in the minds of everyone inside the Guild. It was as if her words directly entered their brains, indicating that her power had increased to another level. Observing the panic around him, Irving spoke gently, "There''s no need to worry too much. Sophia is here solely to eliminate me. Even if we don''t succeed in the end, you all can find a chance to escape. I alone will not flee. I will fight Sophia to the very end." While his words calmed some of the people around him, they also intensified the overall atmosphere of despair. Chapter 378 - 378: The Matters Beyond the Battlefield Observing the panic around him, Irving spoke gently, "There''s no need to worry too much. Sophia is here solely to eliminate me. Even if we don''t succeed in the end, you all can find a chance to escape. I alone will not flee. I will fight Sophia to the very end." While his words calmed some of the people around him, they also intensified the overall atmosphere of despair. As Sophia prepared to launch her attack, everyone inside the Angel Guild headquarters was readying themselves for battle. Meanwhile, outside the battlefield, a lot was happening as well. Naturally, the one most concerned about the outcome of the fight between Sophia and Irving was Shadow Celestial. After the Chaos Entity was swiftly defeated and Elder Astra was forced to retreat back to the Shelter Game world, Shadow Celestial could no longer receive real-time updates on the situation. As a result, his anxiety was mounting, and he found himself taking out his frustration on the elders of the Night Blades. "What are you all doing just standing around? Do you really think being here is going to give the Night Blades any advantage? Stop dawdling and go do what you''re supposed to do!" he snapped, driving the elders away. While the elders complied with Shadow Celestial''s orders, they were far from satisfied with him. A few of them even debated whether to take action against him prematurely. After all, they believed his strength had diminished compared to before. In reality, Shadow Celestial''s true power had increased, but he appeared weaker than he was. This discrepancy was due to the inherently unstable nature of chaotic energy. Having acquired immense chaotic power had thrown him into a state of severe fluctuation. If Shadow Celestial couldn''t quickly gain control over the chaotic energy he possessed, he risked being eroded by it. This was a danger that anyone wielding chaotic power faced. However, Shadow Celestial wasn''t overly concerned about it. Instead, it was the factions within the Night Blades that sought to make him pay for his perceived weaknesses who were more preoccupied with the situation. "Should we strike first? He doesn''t seem as strong as he used to be. Plus, Elder Astra managed to destroy the Dark Portal. Without it, Shadow Celestial has fewer trump cards left. While he may have other artifacts at his disposal, using those will likely come at a significant cost," one elder whispered to the others. Some of the elders supported this proposal, but more were opposed. For them, stability was paramount. If they couldn''t ensure Shadow Celestial''s defeat, they preferred to avoid taking any action at all. "Taking rash action now is too risky. Let''s wait until Elder Astra returns and discuss things in detail with him. He should be able to bring us some good news," the elders ultimately agreed, deciding to wait for Elder Astra''s return. At that moment, Elder Astra had no idea where he was. He found himself on a fog-covered island, surrounded by a vast expanse of water. He could sense the presence of a large body of water nearby, but he couldn''t tell whether it was a lake or an ocean. In the Shelter Game world, no one had ever discovered an ocean. If Elder Astra was indeed in the ocean, it would mean he had made a monumental discovery. Cautious by nature, Elder Astra refrained from entering the water. He knew all too well that diving in without caution could lead to unforeseen dangers. However, remaining on this small island was not a viable long-term solution either. After pondering for a while, he decided to reach out and contact others. He wanted to discuss what actions would be the safest course to take. Astra''s friends provided him with numerous suggestions. However, most of these were meaningless, as they urged him to enter the water. Only a few suggestions proved to be helpful. These individuals believed Astra should head to the real world. Once there, he could choose a more suitable location to return to the Shelter Game world, allowing him to escape the unknown area. Elder Astra was acutely aware that Sophia had grown unimaginably powerful in the real world, but ultimately, he opted for this course of action. He made his way to the real world. Upon returning, Elder Astra found himself in the suburbs of Starling City. The area had transformed into a nightmarish landscape, filled with a variety of monsters twisted by the power of the Blood Moon. The moment he appeared, he felt the overwhelming force of the Blood Moon surrounding him. Under the eerie glow of the crimson moon, Elder Astra realized he needed to escape quickly. "I can''t stay here too long. The power of the Blood Moon will gradually erode my sanity. If I linger, I''ll lose all sense of reason," he thought. Despite his caution, Astra''s movements were somewhat sluggish. Just as he was about to open a portal back to the Shelter Game world, he sensed a shift in his thoughts. It seemed he no longer wanted to leave the real world; he wished to bask in the glow of the blood-red moon forever. At first, Elder Astra didn''t sense anything unusual. He thought his feelings were completely normal. However, it didn''t take long for him to realize the truth. He became aware that his mental state was extremely unstable. The situation had deteriorated to the point where he had to leave at all costs. With a firm resolve, Elder Astra decided to expend all of his power to accelerate the construction of the portal. The moment the portal was completed, he stepped through it. In the next instant, Elder Astra found himself back at the Night Blades'' base. Surrounding him were several members of the Night Blades. These were his trusted confidants, and they were deeply concerned about his condition. "Elder, are you alright? You look terrible. Did you encounter some kind of grave danger?" one of the Night Blades members asked. Astra didn''t respond. He still felt off, as if he could still see the blood-red moon in the sky. That moon seemed to be continuously affecting his mental state. Slowly, he stood up and walked toward the window. His movements sent a wave of panic through the members around him. They were unsure of what was happening, and one of them whispered to the others, "Should we seek help? Clearly, Elder Astra is not in a normal condition right now." The other members remained silent, uncertain if they should take any further action. They were all bound to be loyal to Elder Astra, but his current state was too bizarre to ignore. As everyone hesitated, Astra suddenly turned around. With a look of confusion mixed with fear, he asked, "Did any of you see that blood-red moon outside?" The group rushed to the window, but there was no blood-red moon in the sky. Instead, they were met with a dark expanse. In the Shelter Game world, it was rare to see a moon or stars. Only in very exceptional circumstances did the sky become particularly bright. "I don''t see any blood-red moon in the sky. Isn''t it completely dark? There''s no light at all!" one of the Night Blades members stammered in response. The rest of the members saw the same scene as the one who spoke, but none dared to voice their thoughts. Astra''s gaze swept over each person present. He realized that not a single one of them could see the blood-red moon he was perceiving. Quickly, Astra turned back to look at the massive blood-red moon in the sky. "Why can''t you see it? The moon is so obvious! Are you trying to deceive me?" Despite his confusion and fear of being misled, Astra did not become violent. He understood that his mental state was shifting. In this situation, he would not act rashly; he knew that hasty actions could worsen his predicament. Shadow Celestial had been watching him closely. If Shadow Celestial became aware of Astra''s current instability, he might take preemptive measures, ruining all of Astra''s plans. The atmosphere in the room grew increasingly tense. The less powerful Night Blades members were at a loss for what to do. None of them dared to speak or leave the room. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a long pause, Astra finally turned around with a smile and said, "It seems none of you fell for it. My earlier words were just a test of your mental state." His statement only deepened the confusion among the group. However, since Astra had said it, the ordinary Night Blades members could only go along with him. "Alright, you don''t need to stay here any longer. Please inform the others of my return as soon as possible. After I prepare, I will need to meet with Shadow Celestial. I must tell him everything that has happened in the real world." Astra ushered everyone out. He needed some time to regain his composure; he could not afford to show any signs of instability when meeting with Shadow Celestial. Chapter 379 - 379: Discovering Each Others Anomalies Elder Astra did not make many preparations. After adjusting his state, he went directly to find Shadow Celestial. At this moment, Shadow Celestial was indeed waiting for Elder Astra''s arrival. He was very eager to know what had happened in the real world. What was the extent of the battle between Sophia and Irving? The meeting place for Shadow Celestial and Elder Astra was the main conference room at the Night Blades headquarters. Shadow Celestial sat on his throne. When he saw Elder Astra, he did not rush to ask questions. Instead, he was observing Elder Astra''s condition. Although Elder Astra had adjusted himself, Shadow Celestial still noticed something unusual about him. It seemed that Shadow Celestial sensed a very strong presence of blood moon power surrounding Elder Astra. "Have you encountered a significant danger?" Shadow Celestial asked in a somewhat gentle tone. Elder Astra was surprised by the gentleness in Shadow Celestial''s voice. He quickly responded, "You are correct. I did encounter a tremendous danger in the real world. The power that Sophia possesses has surpassed our imagination. Not only did she plunge a massive city into a hellish state in an instant, but she could also easily defeat Irving. To successfully escape, I was forced to throw the Dark Portal at Sophia. I never expected that she would destroy the Dark Portal with such ease." Elder Astra''s response was very thorough. He recounted everything he had experienced. Aside from not mentioning the Chaos Entity, he shared all the information he had. Shadow Celestial''s expression grew slightly serious. Although he knew that Sophia''s strength had become greater than before, he had never imagined that she would be powerful to such an extent. After a moment of contemplation, Shadow Celestial turned his gaze back to Elder Astra. "How are you feeling now? Are you still trapped in a state of panic? You seem to be a bit off mentally." As Shadow Celestial spoke, he continually manipulated chaotic power. He hoped to gauge Elder Astra''s true state through the chaotic energy. Under normal circumstances, Elder Astra only possessed dark power. Chaotic power and dark power did not engage in fierce clashes, as the two types of energy were quite similar. When they met, they would merely compress each other without significant conflict. However, chaotic power and blood moon power had no relation to each other. Once the two forces met, they would immediately engage in an intense clash. As the chaotic power came into contact with Elder Astra, he was suddenly overwhelmed by a severe headache. Unable to adjust quickly, his consciousness abruptly faded away, and he collapsed to the ground. Shadow Celestial''s expression darkened even further. "This situation is extremely troubling! Has the blood moon power grown strong enough to erode Elder Astra in such a short time? What on earth is happening?!" At this moment, Shadow Celestial was in a state of utter shock. He never anticipated that blood moon power could become so powerful so quickly. If Sophia truly possessed such formidable strength, Shadow Celestial himself would be greatly threatened. It was clear that Sophia''s ambitions extended beyond merely wanting to rule the real world. Eventually, she would return to the world of the Shelter Game. "I must enhance my own power as soon as possible. I can''t just control the powers of chaos; I need to master even more forces," Shadow Celestial thought, recognizing the impending crisis. He began to frantically seek ways to escape this threat. After a brief moment of contemplation, Shadow Celestial ordered his trusted subordinate to take Elder Astra away. "Elder Astra has sustained serious injuries and will be unable to carry out any tasks for a while. Let him rest at the Night Blades headquarters." Once he had given the order, Shadow Celestial chose to leave. He hoped to quickly acquire more powerful chaotic energy. Elder Astra was taken back to his own room by Shadow Celestial''s subordinate. The moment he returned to the room, he suddenly opened his eyes. In fact, it wasn''t just Shadow Celestial who had detected something unusual about Elder Astra; Elder Astra had also sensed an anomaly in Shadow Celestial. Elder Astra felt that Shadow Celestial was beginning to be eroded by chaotic power. It seemed that chaotic energy was already distorting Shadow Celestial''s perception. "The situation has changed somewhat; I should discuss this thoroughly with my other allies," Elder Astra thought to himself. However, in that instant, he was struck again by a severe headache. "It seems I should really rest for a while. The erosion from blood moon power is difficult to shake off, but I must find a way to escape it." For Elder Astra, the clash between blood moon power and the dark power within his body was intense. If he could not escape the influence of blood moon power soon, he would quickly fall into madness. Ultimately, Elder Astra decided that he needed to rest for a significant period. After fully recovering, he would consider his next course of action. At the same time, Sophia finally launched a direct attack on the Angel Guild headquarters. Inside the Angel Guild headquarters, everyone seemed to suddenly see a blood-red moon. This blood-red moon caused the weaker members of the Angel Guild to rapidly descend into madness. Although Irving and the other stronger individuals were not quickly eroded by the blood moon''s power, they still felt a significant threat looming over them. "What should we do? Should we confront Sophia directly in a final battle?" Aron asked Irving, slightly nervous. In Aron''s view, the situation had become dire, and they could no longer afford to waste time. Moreover, hiding here seemed ineffective in avoiding the erosion caused by the blood moon''s power. Irving slowly nodded. "You''re right; we do need to face Sophia in battle. However, before we engage, I must clearly explain my plan to you all." Irving began to slowly unfold the magic book in his hands in front of everyone. The book revealed an unusually complex spell. "I will approach Sophia quickly with this magic book. After that, I will engage her in combat. My strength is insufficient to defeat Sophia, so I will inevitably be severely injured during the fight. After that, I will activate the spell contained within the book. To ensure the spell succeeds, you must provide me with the necessary assistance." As Irving spoke, he scanned the faces of those around him. The expressions of the other individuals beside him were all resolute. They were determined to support Irving. "What you need to do is attack me with different attributes of power immediately after the spell is activated," Irving stated solemnly. Everyone''s expression was one of shock upon hearing this. "Why do it this way? If we really do that, won''t we end up killing you?" Anna found Irving''s plan hard to believe. In Anna''s eyes, such a plan was almost equivalent to suicide. James and Benjamin were also opposed to it. Benjamin bluntly stated, "I think you might have been deceived by the knowledge fairy. The spell it provided you probably can''t defeat Sophia. I even suspect that the knowledge fairy may have teamed up with Sophia." Benjamin had never trusted the knowledge fairy much. After hearing Irving''s plan, he felt even more convinced that the entire scheme was merely a trap set by the knowledge fairy. James quickly added, "I think Anna and Benjamin make very valid points. This entire plan is far too risky. You''re the strongest among us, and if something happens to you, we absolutely won''t be able to win." Facing the opposition from everyone, a wry smile appeared on Irving''s face. "I knew you would say that. At first, I thought the knowledge fairy was deliberately setting me up. But we have no other options left. Sophia''s strength has grown to a point where normal methods can no longer defeat her. Plus, we don''t have much time to search for alternatives. The power of the blood moon has become strong enough to completely destroy the real world. If we don''t make a quick decision and take action, we won''t be able to turn the situation around." Irving''s words left everyone in silence. He was indeed right. They had no other options; they had to take a gamble. If the knowledge fairy was truly trying to harm Irving, they would have no way to counter it. Although Aron had previously been skeptical of the knowledge fairy, he was the first to support Irving''s plan this time. "I believe Irving is right! Continuing to hesitate while we sit here is pointless! Sophia is already at the doorstep of the Angel Guild headquarters. Do we really have more time to hesitate?" Aron''s unusual display of support surprised everyone slightly. However, Irving quickly understood why Aron held such an attitude. As the leader of the Angel Guild, Aron was undoubtedly very concerned about the safety of the guild. Given that Sophia was already at their doorstep, Aron had run out of options. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With Aron stepping forward to agree with Irving''s plan, the others naturally followed suit. "Our next move cannot afford any mistakes!" Irving said solemnly to everyone. Chapter 380 - 380: A Desperate Final Battle with No Retreat In reality, Irving did not take long to persuade the others. However, during the process of convincing them, Sophia had already destroyed all the outer defenses of the Angel Guild headquarters. The power of the blood moon had directly seeped into the deepest parts of the Angel Guild, and everyone realized that they had no way out. What they had to do next was to fight to the death. Irving coldly stared in the direction of Sophia. Although he could only see the pink moonlight and a blurred figure, he knew that this indistinct shape represented the greatest enemy he had to face. Irving tightened his grip on the magic book in his hands. "Victory or defeat hinges on this moment! I have no retreat left! I must unleash my strongest power at the first opportunity!" Irving motivated himself internally. Once he was prepared, Irving summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within his body. This time, he held nothing back and fully activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The powerful energy of the Taikoo Flame Pearl surrounded Irving''s body with a dazzling silver light. This silver glow successfully dispelled the pink moonlight. However, the effect did not last long. The pink moonlight soon enveloped Irving''s body again. But this had no effect on Irving. At that moment, he was already charging toward Sophia at full speed. During his advance, Irving also released several spells using the powerful staff he held in his hand. In response to Irving''s actions, Sophia did not make any moves. Her blurred figure seemed to merely observe Irving''s every movement. When Irving was only a step away from Sophia, he suddenly felt that the pink moonlight surrounding him had become stagnant. He sensed that the moonlight had taken on a tangible form. It felt as if he was not advancing through pink moonlight, but rather struggling through a thick, pink liquid. Irving''s speed quickly diminished until he came to a complete stop. Sophia slowly pointed her hand in Irving''s direction. Then, an endless stream of pink moonlight surged toward Irving. Although he had timely invoked the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, it still failed to block the force of the blood moon. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving felt his consciousness rapidly fading away. Just before his consciousness was about to completely fade away, Irving activated the magic book in his hand. The spells recorded in the book were triggered in that moment. A large number of mystical symbols poured out from the magic book, forming a massive net that enveloped Sophia and all the power of the blood moon. "Now''s the time! Attack me immediately! Don''t hesitate!" Irving''s voice reached the ears of the others. Benjamin quickly used the powers of order to launch an attack. Waves of silver light flew rapidly toward Irving. Although Sophia attempted to block it with the power of the blood moon, the interference from the magical formations prevented the blood moon''s strength from successfully halting the attack from the powers of order. The powers of order entered Irving''s body. He felt intense pain, but there was no sign of suffering on his face. Irving understood clearly that he had to endure all the pain now. At the same time Benjamin took action, James used an item from the Angel Guild to attack Irving. The item James held was capable of harnessing dark power. The dark energy transformed into numerous black orbs that flew toward Irving. As the dark energy entered Irving''s body, it also inflicted severe pain upon him. With the powers of order and dark energy consecutively attacking Irving, the strength of the magical formations began to increase rapidly. For the first time, Sophia felt a significant threat. Sophia started manipulating the power of the blood moon to continuously attack the magical formations. However, none of her attacks managed to break through; instead, they only made the magical formations more solid. "What have you done?! What kind of magical formations are these?! How can they contain the power of the blood moon?!" Sophia''s voice reached Irving''s ears. A smile appeared on Irving''s face. "You finally decided to speak to me. Were you silent before because you thought victory was assured? You''re being a bit too arrogant! You must pay the price for your pride!" Irving certainly wouldn''t answer any of Sophia''s questions. While Sophia and Irving were communicating, Aron also used another item from the Angel Guild to attack Irving. A golden light flew toward him. The withering power entered Irving''s body, further enhancing the magical formations. Anna and the more powerful members of the Angel Guild took turns using various items to attack Irving. Although some of the attacks were redundant in terms of their power, Irving did not blame them. In his view, this was the only way to ensure that their operation would succeed without fail. As different powers entered Irving''s body, the strength of the magical formations began to increase rapidly. A massive net glowing with blue light enveloped both the power of the blood moon and Sophia. Despite Sophia''s best efforts to break free from the constraints of the magical formations, all of her attempts ultimately failed. The blood-red moon in the sky over the City of Warding began to fade swiftly. The humans in Starling City, who had been twisted into werewolves by the power of the blood moon, were also quickly returning to their original forms. Just before Irving''s consciousness completely faded away, he finally saw the power of the blood moon being thoroughly suppressed. "We have finally succeeded! Sophia can no longer pose a significant threat to us!" This was Irving''s final thought. With Sophia and the power of the blood moon completely sealed by the magical formations, Irving fell into unconsciousness. Aron and the others immediately took appropriate action. Unsure of how to deal with Sophia, they simply sealed off the area where she was located. Everyone was most concerned about Irving''s condition. They transported Irving to the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters. They wanted to seek the help of the knowledge fairy, believing it was her responsibility to awaken Irving. When they appeared before the knowledge fairy, she had transformed into the form of an owl. The knowledge fairy burst into laughter. "You don''t need to worry at all. Irving is not in any danger; he has simply exhausted all his power. It won''t be long before he awakens." The knowledge fairy''s response relieved the group greatly. "That''s good to hear! For now, please arrange for Irving to rest in a comfortable room. I have other matters I want to discuss with the knowledge fairy," Aron said, dismissing the others. Once everyone had left, Aron coldly turned to the knowledge fairy and asked, "What exactly do you intend to do? And why do you only collaborate with Irving and never with me? My strength may not match Irving''s, but I believe there is potential for cooperation between us." The knowledge fairy merely looked coldly at Aron. She had never trusted him, believing him to be too rigid a person. "Why won''t you answer my question? Do you truly think there''s no room for collaboration with me?" Aron felt a slight edge of anxiety. Although he knew that Irving would always come to his aid when he was in trouble, Aron did not want to continuously rely on Irving''s help. He still hoped to gain more powerful abilities. As long as he could obtain greater strength, he would be able to handle all troubles on his own. The knowledge fairy carefully inquired about Aron before slowly speaking. "I can certainly collaborate with you. However, you cannot offer me the rewards I desire. Irving can provide me with a wealth of valuable intelligence. Can you do that?" "I can bring you plenty of valuable intelligence as well! The information gathered by the Angel Guild is certainly more than what Irving has!" Aron replied with a very firm tone. He genuinely believed this. In Aron''s view, the Angel Guild had numerous members and branches in various cities. This allowed the guild to collect information from different places simultaneously. After hearing Aron''s words, the knowledge fairy let out a cold laugh. "The intelligence you gather is worthless to me. The information I need is related to higher beings. The ordinary members of the Angel Guild could never obtain such intelligence. Not even you can collect that kind of information." After saying this, the knowledge fairy transformed into a fluttering butterfly. "You don''t need to waste any more time with me here. You should hurry and find a way to awaken Irving. Once he wakes up, I will discuss cooperation with him." The knowledge fairy issued an outright dismissal. Although Aron wanted to say more, he ultimately gave up. He realized the significant gap between himself and Irving. After Aron left, the knowledge fairy muttered to herself, "Some people just lack self-awareness. The members of the Angel Guild are simply not qualified to compare themselves to Irving; their power is far weaker than his." From the very beginning, the knowledge fairy had not had a favorable view of the members of the Angel Guild. Although she was hidden in the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters, she was only interested in utilizing the vast collection of books there. The magic book that Irving had used in his battle with Sophia was one that the knowledge fairy had discovered in the depths of the Angel Guild headquarters. The knowledge fairy did not believe she should provide any additional assistance to the Angel Guild, as she felt that they would never have found this magic book on their own. The knowledge fairy''s perspective was not incorrect; even though the Angel Guild possessed many resources, its members were unable to effectively utilize them. They didn''t even know how many hidden valuable items and powerful weapons were concealed within the headquarters. Chapter 381 - 381: A Difficult Awakening A thick, white mist surrounded Irving. At this moment, Irving had his eyes tightly closed, his lips quivering slightly. He seemed to be trapped in an unimaginable nightmare. Suddenly, Irving''s eyes flew open. The surrounding white mist left Irving feeling utterly confused. "What is this place? Why am I here? Wasn''t I supposed to be at the Angel Guild headquarters, fighting Sophia?" A series of questions flooded Irving''s mind. He clearly remembered being in a final battle against Sophia. He had felt his body and spirit being eroded by the power of the Blood Moon. At the same time, he knew that his companions had begun to help him activate the spell to seal Sophia. "Did my plan succeed? Or has it failed? Did Sophia manage to kill me?! If that''s the case, am I now in the realm of the Forgotten?" Irving slowly stood up. He decided to explore his surroundings. For Irving, there was at least some good news. He didn''t have to worry about being threatened by unknown monsters immediately. In this white mist, he didn''t sense any other presence. Thus, Irving continued to move forward in what he believed was the right direction. Since there were no buildings or landmarks in the thick mist to guide him, Irving had no way of knowing if he was actually progressing forward. After an indeterminate amount of time, Irving suddenly sensed an unknown force ahead. Cautiously, Irving came to a halt. He intended to harness the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him to probe the unknown force ahead. The power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl activated smoothly. However, at that moment, the strength it exhibited was much weaker than normal. "It seems my condition is indeed quite poor. I can''t even fully utilize the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, which has completely fused with me." From the unusual state of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving gained some additional insights. Even though he realized that his situation was dire, he knew he couldn''t stop. He felt that the longer he lingered in the white mist, the worse his circumstances would become. Without any specific information about the unknown force ahead, Irving steeled himself and continued toward its direction. As Irving passed through barrier after barrier of white mist, he finally caught sight of the unknown force he had sensed earlier. This unknown power existed in a confusing form. It manifested as a glowing portal, shimmering with a variety of colors that Irving couldn''t begin to comprehend. "What is going on here? I''ve seen many strange scenes in the Shelter Game world, but this is just too surreal," Irving thought, taken aback by the bizarre sight before him. For a moment, he was at a loss for what to do next. However, he could feel that the portal, with its dazzling array of incomprehensible colors, seemed to be beckoning him. Under the portal''s call, Irving instinctively moved forward. As he made contact with the portal, a fragment of unknown memory surged into his mind. In this memory fragment, Irving saw a massive shadow materializing in the sky. This shadow not only enveloped the entire sky but also suppressed all the power contained within it. Beneath the enormous shadow, black stones began to rain down from above. As these stones struck the ground, the earth cracked open, creating fissures from which countless indescribable monsters surged forth. Irving suddenly realized that the memory he was witnessing might be related to an apocalypse. Realizing this, he felt as though he was the owner of this memory. He quickly glanced around and saw Vicky, Sophia, and Shadow Celestial nearby. At that moment, Sophia and Shadow Celestial did not appear to be his enemies, but rather his allies. Everyone around Irving looked up at the enormous shadow in the sky. Suddenly, Shadow Celestial opened his mouth, seemingly trying to say something, but Irving couldn''t hear any sound. Shadow Celestial then turned to gaze at Irving. In that instant, the memory fragment came to an abrupt end. "What on earth just happened? Was that memory really mine? If it is, does that mean I have to collaborate with Sophia and Shadow Celestial when the apocalypse arrives? That''s simply impossible." Irving was not convinced that the memory he had just experienced was truly his own. He suspected that it was likely a deliberate attempt by someone else to implant false memories in him. As Irving furrowed his brow, pondering whether the recent memory fragment truly belonged to him, the light before him underwent a series of changes. A variety of strange colors converged, and the portal''s hue eventually transformed into a pure white. From the other side of the portal, he could hear the voices of his friends. "What should we do now? It seems we can''t wake Irving up!" Anna said in a very anxious tone. "Has Aron not returned yet? Didn''t he say he was going to seek the knowledge fairy''s help? The knowledge fairy should be able to provide us with a way to awaken Irving, right?" James''s voice was also filled with urgency. Upon hearing Anna and James speak, a faint smile finally appeared on Irving''s face. "It seems I really have fallen into a coma. I must be in my own mental world right now. My companions are trying to wake me up. With the knowledge fairy''s assistance, they should be able to succeed." Irving murmured to himself. Just as he finished speaking, Aron''s voice came from the other side of the portal. "The knowledge fairy didn''t provide me with a way to wake Irving up. He doesn''t plan to cooperate with me because he believes I''m not qualified to work with him." There was a hint of disappointment in Aron''s tone as he spoke. "What are we going to do then? Are we just going to let Irving rely on his own strength to wake up? If Irving can''t wake up on his own, are we just going to let him remain in a coma indefinitely?" James and Anna suddenly spoke in unison. Aron fell silent. He, too, was furrowing his brow, contemplating what to do next. At this moment, while Irving listened to the conversation of his allies in the real world, he also thought about how he might awaken. Although he now knew he was in a mental realm, he still didn''t know how to awaken from it. Just then, Vicky and Benjamin''s voices came from the other side of the portal. "What''s the situation now? Has Irving still not woken up?" Benjamin asked breathlessly. Before Aron and the others could respond, Vicky''s voice cut in. "I think I might have a way to wake Irving up! I''m a healing mage, and I can use my skills to try to revive him!" As soon as Vicky finished speaking, Irving felt a warm current surge through his body. This warm flow seemed to be the healing mage''s signature skill¡ªLife Healing. The powerful life force could help the injured recover quickly, but it was ineffective in waking someone who was in a deep sleep. Irving felt that the methods his companions had considered would not be of any use. So, he could only hope to find a way to awaken himself. In an instant, Irving suddenly had an epiphany. He realized that he could rely on the life force provided by Vicky and the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to awaken himself. Irving focused the life force, directing it to gather around the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The life force was absorbed by the Taikoo Flame Pearl, allowing it to unleash even greater power. "You must not stop your skill! If you stop, I might fall into a deep sleep forever!" Before taking action, Irving murmured to himself. It was clear that his words were meant for Vicky, but he knew she couldn''t hear him. Irving could only hope that Vicky cared enough for him to keep going. His plan was simple: he would rely on the continuous flow of life force to repeatedly activate the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. In this process, the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl would grow stronger and stronger. Once the power reached a certain level, Irving could use it to successfully awaken himself. The greatest risk of this entire plan was that the life force might not be sustained. Vicky needed to keep using her life healing skill; if she stopped, Irving would descend into an irreversible state. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Irving was executing his plan, the others in the real world had already lost hope. Benjamin even began to persuade Vicky. "President, I think you should stop these futile attempts. Even if you continue using the life healing skill, you won''t be able to wake Irving. We should look for other methods." Vicky didn''t pay any attention to Benjamin''s words. Her gaze was resolute as she continued to use the life healing skill. In her view, she could not give up on Irving. Vicky decided she would keep using her life healing skill until all her strength was exhausted. As time went on, Vicky''s condition deteriorated. The faces of those around her grew increasingly pale. Just as Vicky was about to completely drain her energy, Irving suddenly took a deep breath. His movement surprised everyone, and they were filled with joy. This meant that Irving had successfully awakened. Under the watchful eyes of the group, Irving slowly opened his eyes. He had finally managed to awaken, albeit with great difficulty. Chapter 382 - 382: Further Reinforcing the Seal With Irving''s awakening, his companions could finally breathe a sigh of relief. "You''re finally awake! I thought I wouldn''t be able to wake you up!" Vicky was the first to react; she immediately threw herself onto Irving and spoke with a quivering voice. Irving didn''t say much; he simply smiled and gently patted Vicky on the head. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There''s no need to worry! I will definitely wake up! Because you are the person I care about the most, I would never leave you behind." Irving''s words deeply touched Vicky. She wanted to say more, but she couldn''t get any words out. The moment she opened her mouth, tears would inevitably follow. "Stop crying! I''m awake now, aren''t I? Shouldn''t you be happy for me?" Irving said with a smile and a gentle tone. Vicky nodded, but her expression still showed a hint of sadness. She was just managing to hold back her tears. With the help of Benjamin and James, Irving slowly stood up. "My body is still a bit weak. I won''t be able to fight again in the short term. So over the next few days, you all must take on the primary responsibility of defense." Irving looked at Benjamin, James, and Aron as he spoke. The three nodded almost in unison. They all understood that they needed to shoulder the burden of defense while Irving was not yet fully recovered. "What''s the status of the blood moon power? Have we managed to completely seal Sophia and the blood moon power she possesses?" After addressing the most urgent matters, Irving began to show concern for Sophia and the blood moon power. After all, the greatest crisis they had faced was caused by Sophia and the blood moon power. Upon hearing Irving''s question, Aron quickly replied, "Our previous efforts were very effective. Sophia and her blood moon power have been completely sealed. However, I think the seal seems a bit unstable. We should further reinforce it." In response to Aron''s statement, Irving didn''t say much. He simply hoped to go see it for himself as soon as possible. In Irving''s view, Aron and the others could not have a deeper understanding of the seal than he did. Only he could determine whether there would be any issues with the seal in the future. "I think I should go take a look myself. Hurry and take me there. If there really are problems with the seal, we must reinforce it." At Irving''s direct command, Aron and the others took him to the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. The entrance to the Angel Guild headquarters had been completely destroyed during the previous battle. The buildings surrounding the entrance had also turned into ruins. Amidst the debris, a pink-glowing sphere floated in midair. Inside this sphere, Sophia had her eyes tightly closed, seemingly in a state of slumber. Although the seal had been successful, some pink light managed to seep through the seal. This pink light clearly represented the power of the blood moon. When Irving saw this scene, a look of concern crossed his face. "You''re right; the seal is indeed not strong enough. We need to reinforce it immediately! Moreover, we must move Sophia to a safer location. Leaving Sophia and the seal here will only expose the City of Warding to greater threats." Irving had much to consider. Not only did he need to reinforce the seal, but he also hoped to relocate Sophia and the seal to an area less prone to issues. Naturally, Aron and the others did not oppose Irving''s suggestion. "So, what should we do next? How can we reinforce the seal?" James asked Irving, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "The spellbook I obtained from the Knowledge Fairy is still with you, right? Bring it over. The spellbook contains spells that can reinforce the seal." Upon hearing Irving''s words, James quickly retrieved the spellbook. Irving opened the spellbook in front of everyone. He then began to cast spells recorded in the book, aside from the sealing spells. One by one, the spells flew toward the seal under Irving''s control. A look of pain appeared on Sophia''s face within the sphere. It seemed she sensed that the seal was gradually strengthening, prompting her to use the power of the blood moon to fight back. The pink glow emanating from the sphere intensified. This, of course, meant that the power of the blood moon was becoming stronger. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Irving coughed twice. Concerned expressions filled the faces of those around him, as they felt Irving''s condition had worsened significantly. "Are you okay? If you really can''t keep going, you can leave the reinforcement of the seal to me! I can ensure that the seal will be successfully reinforced!" Aron stepped forward at that moment. In Aron''s view, he was the strongest person after Irving. If Irving was unable to reinforce the seal due to his physical condition, it was only right for him to take on the corresponding responsibility. Irving slowly shook his head. "You won''t be able to use those spells. Besides, my condition isn''t bad enough for that. I can continue to reinforce the seal; it will just take me a bit longer." Since Irving had said this, the others naturally didn''t press the matter further. Everyone watched Irving as he successfully reinforced the seal with one spell after another. After casting the last spell, the sphere floating in midair completely turned white. This meant that no blood moon power could seep through the seal. When everyone saw this, they let out a collective sigh of relief. "What should we do next? Didn''t you say we needed to move Sophia to a safer location?" Benjamin asked Irving at that moment. Irving nodded. "Although the seal has been reinforced, we can''t stay here around the seal indefinitely. We need to place the seal in a safer location. Do you all remember the old headquarters of the Angel Guild? I think moving the seal there would be very reasonable. The old headquarters itself has the ability to contain special powers. With the added reinforcement we''ve completed, it would be impossible for Sophia and the blood moon power to break through such a strong seal." Irving laid out his plan directly. When the others heard Irving''s plan, their expressions didn''t change much, except for the members of the Angel Guild. They felt that Irving''s strategy was indeed very reasonable. They also believed that the old headquarters of the Angel Guild likely had no other use, so the members of the Angel Guild wouldn''t oppose it either. However, the expressions of the Angel Guild members became more complex. Anna didn''t know what to say; she simply turned her gaze toward Aron. Aron felt slightly troubled at that moment. He hadn''t anticipated that Irving''s plan would involve placing the seal at the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Although Irving had previously visited the old headquarters, his understanding of it was not very deep. There were still some things of great importance to the members of the Angel Guild inside the old headquarters. After hesitating for a moment, Aron slowly spoke up. "I think putting the seal at the old headquarters of the Angel Guild might be a bit risky. There are things there that you may not know about. If Sophia teams up with those things, we could encounter even greater trouble." Aron didn''t express his thoughts very clearly. In fact, he didn''t even know what terrifying entities might be lurking in the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Aron only knew that previous leaders of the Angel Guild had been very secretive about the situation at the old headquarters. All the important members of the Angel Guild believed that there were indeed very terrifying things present in the old headquarters. Aron''s words surprised everyone slightly. Irving slowly turned his gaze toward Aron. He certainly understood what Aron was referring to. When Irving had visited the old headquarters of the Angel Guild, he had encountered powerful adversaries that he couldn''t defeat. It seemed that these formidable entities took a particular interest in Irving, as if they saw something in him. That was precisely why Irving wanted to move the seal there. He wanted to see if the power of the blood moon could have any effect on those powerful beings within the old headquarters. With a smile, Irving addressed Aron. "I know what you''re worried about. You must think that the old headquarters of the Angel Guild can''t successfully seal the blood moon''s power. But I hope you won''t worry too much. I believe that the seals present in the old headquarters are indeed very strong." Irving''s words didn''t reveal any useful information. The expressions on Aron and Anna''s faces grew even more difficult. "If you''re really concerned, then just leave everything to me. I will ensure that the seal at the old headquarters won''t encounter any major problems." Irving spoke these words with a serious tone. After hearing this, Aron and Anna felt they could no longer hesitate. They knew that Irving''s assurance came with genuine intent. "In that case, let''s move the seal to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. However, I need to remind you all not to act recklessly once we enter the old headquarters. We must follow our orders," Aron said with a furrowed brow. Irving smiled and shook his head. "Don''t worry, they won''t be joining us at the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. It will just be the two of us taking the seal there. This way, the risks will be minimized." Chapter 383 - 383: The Far-Reaching Impact of Ongoing Expansion Aron did not expect that Irving would only take him to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. However, this was not necessarily a bad thing for Aron. At least it proved that he was indeed the strongest person aside from Irving. Aron slowly nodded. "If that''s the case, then we really don''t need to worry about anything else. When are we leaving? I think you still need a few days to recover." Aron believed that Irving''s physical condition was still quite poor. He thought Irving should get his health in order before heading to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild with him. Irving smiled and shook his head. "Although I''m not in great shape, we won''t be facing any extremely powerful enemies right now. If I''m not mistaken, the Night Blades must be in a state of chaos at the moment. They would never have expected that we successfully sealed the power of the blood moon." Irving spoke with a tone of great confidence when he said this. Aron and the others were not entirely certain. However, they felt that Irving''s previous judgments had always been correct, so in the end, they chose to trust Irving''s assessment. Thus, Irving and Aron set off for the old headquarters of the Angel Guild, carrying the sealed Sophia with them. The others stayed at the headquarters to handle the subsequent matters. Although Sophia had already been sealed, several cities in the real world had suffered significant disasters during the previous battle. The Angel Guild needed to cooperate with other official organizations to restore order in those cities as quickly as possible. After Aron and Irving left, Anna finally managed to contact Nick. "How are things over there? The power of the blood moon has completely dissipated on my end; you must have won the final battle by now," Nick''s cheerful voice came through the phone. Nick was in a city quite far from the City of Warding. Originally, he was supposed to ensure that the Angel Guild''s branch there could operate normally. Nick hadn''t expected to be cut off from the City of Warding when Sophia launched her attack. "You''re right; we have won the final battle. The power of the blood moon has been sealed, so you can return as soon as possible. We have a lot of things that need your assistance," Anna said. Anna truly hoped Nick could return quickly because after Aron left, she was unable to handle all of the internal matters of the Angel Guild by herself. After hanging up the phone with Nick, Anna turned her gaze toward James and Benjamin. She hoped those two could provide her with some assistance. James would naturally not refuse, but Benjamin might be a different story. "I will help you handle the upcoming matters here. But Benjamin will probably want to take Vicky back to a safe place first, right? Hurry up and take action. Once you''ve dealt with your own situation, come back and help us," James said directly to Benjamin before Anna had the chance to say anything. Benjamin nodded and then left with Vicky. "After all, Benjamin is the manager of the security department at Ocean Group. He must prioritize the safety of Ocean Group''s president, so you shouldn''t think he''s targeting you," James said to Anna after Benjamin had left. Anna nodded in agreement. She certainly didn''t believe that Benjamin was against her. She and Benjamin had known each other for a long time. Anna understood Benjamin very well; although he was not very talkative, he was always reliable in action. "The situation here in the City of Warding isn''t very complicated, so I and the other members of the Angel Guild can handle it. I hope you can go to Starling City. Starling City has suffered the most damage," Anna said sincerely to James. James nodded and then chose to leave. Starling City had indeed faced the greatest devastation during this crisis. Almost all the buildings in Starling City had been eroded by the power of the blood moon. Although Sophia had been sealed, there were still remnants of the blood moon''s power. James needed to work with the members of the Angel Guild to completely clear away the residual power of the blood moon. This would take a considerable amount of time, so James wouldn''t be able to handle other matters in the short term. When James arrived in Starling City, Nick finally returned to the headquarters of the Angel Guild. After learning about everything that had happened, Nick couldn''t help but express his regret, saying, "It truly saddens me that I couldn''t participate in the previous battle. I so wanted to fight alongside you." "It''s not too late to fight alongside us now! You can definitely help James deal with the remaining blood moon power in Starling City. Who knows, you might even encounter some werewolves!" Anna reminded him, prompting Nick to head straight for Starling City. While Irving and his allies were taking action, Irving''s enemies were also responding accordingly. Although Sophia''s actions this time were directed at Irving, it was evident that the Night Blades had also suffered severe losses in the real world. Almost all members of the Night Blades in Starling City had been killed. This meant that the Night Blades could no longer gather any intelligence from Starling City. They had essentially lost control over Starling City, the City of Warding, and several other nearby cities. The Night Blades would need a long time to rebuild their intelligence network. In addition to the Night Blades, the prominent families in Starling City also faced significant losses. Some families that had originally planned to collaborate with the Night Blades to oppose Irving found themselves adjusting their stance after suffering such tremendous losses. They decided to cooperate with Irving instead. For them, they could no longer afford to withstand another potential disaster. The crisis caused by Sophia and the series of actions taken by Irving and others afterwards continued to spread. Allies and enemies of the Night Blades found themselves in a state of panic. In the world of the shelter game, the elders of the Night Blades became increasingly worried. They felt as though they were about to face an insurmountable crisis. Some elders of the Night Blades hoped that Shadow Celestial could provide them with more powerful strength, but they could not find Shadow Celestial at all. After Sophia was sealed, Shadow Celestial seemed to vanish without a trace. This only deepened the panic among the elders within the Night Blades. Some of the elders sought out Elder Astra, hoping that he could take immediate action so they might regain control of the Night Blades. However, to their shock, they found that Elder Astra was also in a very strange state. Although he had spent some time trying to adjust his condition, he could always see the blood-red moon in the corners of his vision. The erosion caused by the power of the blood moon was not something that could be easily resolved. Elder Astra had encountered the strongest form of the blood moon''s power. Even though Sophia had been sealed, the influence of the blood moon could still affect Elder Astra. The Night Blades had fallen into a leaderless state. Some elders of the Night Blades even considered cooperating with other powerful entities in the world of the shelter game. After all, in the shelter game world, aside from the powers of the Night Blades and the players, there existed various powerful monsters. Irving and his allies had previously encountered similar monsters, but those creatures seemed to lack any rationality and appeared impossible to collaborate with humans. While the Night Blades were engulfed in chaos from within, Shadow Celestial was actually hiding in his secret base. He had no intention of taking any action. He simply hoped to quickly and fully master all the chaotic powers he had already acquired. The sealing of Sophia had indeed exceeded Shadow Celestial''s expectations. Shadow Celestial realized that his previous assessment of Irving had significant flaws. At this moment, Shadow Celestial viewed Irving as his greatest threat. He believed that his upcoming actions must be executed without any mistakes. Although Shadow Celestial had gained control over powerful chaotic forces, these chaotic powers could not be fully utilized in battle. The nature of chaotic power was inherently repulsive to humans. To completely master chaotic power, one would need to spend a considerable amount of time gradually honing their skills. Shadow Celestial felt that an attack from Irving was imminent, and his time was running out. Therefore, he had to accelerate his mastery of the chaotic powers. Under such immense pressure, Shadow Celestial found it impossible to concern himself with the affairs of the Night Blades. In addition to Shadow Celestial''s actions, the werewolves also took corresponding measures. Due to the battle in the Abyss of Death, the vast majority of werewolves had been killed. Thus, the surviving werewolves were actually those summoned by Sophia using the power of the blood moon. These werewolves would not act recklessly. Their only purpose was to assist Sophia in breaking free from her seal. The strength of the werewolves was not particularly formidable, so there was little they could do. They could only seek help from other powerful beings in the shelter game world to aid Sophia. The sealing of Sophia was indeed a matter of far-reaching impact, and its repercussions were still expanding. In no time, all powerful entities in the shelter game world would learn that the power of the blood moon had been sealed. They would undoubtedly take action, seizing the opportunity to enhance their own strength. Some powerful beings might even attempt to control the power of the blood moon. The various actions of these individuals would certainly affect Irving to some extent. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, this was not what Irving needed to worry about at present. The two primary concerns for Irving were clear. The first was when he would be able to restore his own strength. The second was related to the knowledge fairy. Chapter 384 - 384: Unexplored Territory At the entrance of the old headquarters of the Angel Guild, Irving and Aron cautiously observed their surroundings. Although they had been here twice before, they felt that returning could likely lead to danger. After a series of crises, all defensive forces at the old headquarters of the Angel Guild had been withdrawn. Recently, it was possible that some hostile entities had entered the old headquarters, posing a threat to Irving and Aron. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Irving remained vigilant, his expression was not overly tense. He had a certain level of confidence in his abilities. In contrast, Aron was not as relaxed as Irving. He observed their surroundings with a serious expression. After watching for a while, Aron finally spoke to Irving. "I don''t think there are any enemies around the old headquarters. What we need to worry about is whether there are any unexpected threats inside. After all, this time we have to place Sophia and her seal in an area we have never explored before." There was a slight nervousness in Aron''s tone as he said this. Irving nodded slowly. "I think you don''t need to be too anxious. We have made very thorough preparations for this mission. Even if we venture into unexplored territory, we shouldn''t encounter too much danger." Irving''s words, however, seemed to have little effect. Although Aron outwardly agreed with Irving, the tension on his face did not ease at all. "Let''s hurry and get inside! The longer we stay at the entrance, the more likely we are to encounter danger." With that, Irving and Aron, along with the sealed Sophia, entered the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. The interior scene of the old headquarters had changed significantly since their last visit. Originally, the old headquarters was filled with complex powers, but now it only harbored remnants of a powerful dark force. Seeing this, both Irving and Aron felt a sense of concern. Irving was very aware that deep within the old headquarters, a presence of extremely powerful dark energy had been hiding all along. He worried that the strong dark force he saw was the manifestation of that powerful being that had been lurking. "It seems we must prepare for the battle that might erupt. The powerful presence in the depths of the old headquarters seems to be on the move," Irving finally said, his tone slightly tense. Aron did not respond, as he found himself at a loss for words. He had initially thought that even if there were some unusual changes inside the old headquarters of the Angel Guild, he would have a plan to handle them. However, after witnessing such a powerful dark force, he felt utterly unprepared. Aron realized that from this point on, he would have to follow Irving''s lead. "Let''s keep moving. Although the dark energy around us is very strong, it seems that these forces do not intend to attack us directly. We should make our way to our destination as quickly as possible." After saying this, Irving moved forward quickly, and Aron followed closely behind him. The two of them passed through one security door after another, navigating through increasingly complex areas. At first, Aron had a certain familiarity with these sections. However, after going through several security doors, he finally entered an area that was entirely unfamiliar to him. The architectural style of this area was vastly different from that of the other sections. It appeared to have been long abandoned, showing no signs of recent human presence. "It seems this must be the unexplored territory. If I''m not mistaken, this area was completely deserted before your Angel Guild decided to give up the old headquarters," Irving observed the surroundings and asked Aron coldly. Aron nodded. "You''re right. Before we abandoned the old headquarters, we had already lost access to many parts of it. The area we are currently in has actually been forsaken for a long time. The buildings here seem to have been twisted by some kind of force." His voice was laced with concern as he spoke. Aron felt that they were about to encounter a significant danger in this place. Just as he finished speaking, a loud sound of a door slamming echoed from ahead. Both Aron and Irving froze in that moment. They turned towards the direction of the sound, but a wall obstructed their view. "Do we really have to keep going? You''re not in great shape right now. Even if we encounter danger, you won''t be able to exert your full strength. Perhaps we should just leave Sophia here. The power in this place is enough to reinforce the seal on her," Aron suggested, his fear becoming increasingly evident. He did not want to go any deeper, as he feared that pressing on would lead him to encounter terrifying enemies. Irving''s expression was equally serious. He certainly understood that Aron made a valid point, but he did not want to give up so easily. He saw this as an opportunity to explore the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. "You shouldn''t think like that! Facing danger now is much better than encountering it later. We still have plenty of time to deal with any additional threats. If we encounter the Night Blades afterward, we won''t have the time to address those dangers," Irving said, and then he continued to move forward. Although Aron was reluctant to follow Irving deeper, he found it impossible to turn back. After some internal struggle, he finally steeled himself and followed Irving. The two quickly crossed the wall ahead. Once they were behind it, they finally saw the source of the loud noise: a very ordinary iron door, covered in patches of rust. However, the rust was not the most striking feature of the door; the most noticeable marks were two claw marks. These claw marks were clearly made by a creature. Irving stepped closer to the iron door, carefully examining the claw marks. "These claw marks weren''t made recently. There''s even some rust in the grooves, which means these marks must have been left a long time ago." After saying this, Irving widened his eyes. He suddenly noticed that there seemed to be remnants of Blood Moon energy within the claw marks. If he was correct, these marks were actually left by a werewolf. Upon making this deduction, Irving abruptly turned to Aron, fixing his gaze on him. "Are you hiding some very important information from me?" he asked in a low voice. Aron''s expression was a mix of confusion and surprise. "What do you mean? How could I possibly hide something so important from you? Have you discovered something?" Aron responded, his tone very sincere. Since Irving did not detect any deceit in Aron''s words, he concluded that Aron was indeed unaware of the information he had just uncovered. Irving sighed and said slowly, "Come over here and take a close look at the claw marks on the iron door. Once you see them, you''ll understand why I asked you that question." Aron quickly moved to Irving''s side. After examining the marks carefully for a moment, he recognized that the claw marks on the door belonged to a werewolf. This certainly meant that the Angel Guild had been attacked by werewolves a long time ago. Therefore, the Angel Guild should have had a very good understanding of Blood Moon power. "That''s absolutely impossible! Since I joined the Angel Guild, we have never encountered an attack from werewolves. Furthermore, there are no records of werewolf attacks in the Angel Guild''s archives," Aron quickly replied, dismissing the idea. He instinctively thought that the claw marks on the iron door were likely left by some enemies to mislead them. "We can''t easily trust this lead. It''s possible that someone deliberately left these marks to confuse our judgment," Aron stated. Before he could finish, Irving coldly countered, "Why would they do that? Why use this kind of information to mislead us? Do they think that after seeing these claw marks, we wouldn''t seal Sophia here?" Irving''s rebuttal left Aron momentarily speechless. "I don''t know why. But I think we need to explore further. Do you really believe the Angel Guild would collaborate with Blood Moon? Or do you think some within the Angel Guild are deliberately hiding important information?" Aron didn''t believe that anyone within the Angel Guild was concealing crucial information. He felt very confident in his understanding of the Angel Guild. No one could possibly betray the Angel Guild. If someone did betray it, Aron believed he would notice immediately. In response to Aron''s words, Irving simply said, "Alright then! Let''s not jump to conclusions just yet. We should continue deeper into the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Perhaps we will find more clues there." After saying this, Irving moved forward, and Aron anxiously followed. He felt a strong sense that essential information was hidden deep within the old headquarters, but he was terrified of uncovering it, as it could potentially overturn everything he believed. The two of them moved slowly through the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. As they ventured deeper, the dark power surrounding them grew stronger. The dark energy had become so potent that it was visibly affecting the reality around them. Both Irving and Aron felt a surge of fear as they stopped in front of a door filled with dark energy. They could both sense the immense dark power emanating from behind the door. This dark force was even stronger than Sophia''s most potent Blood Moon power. Chapter 385 - 385: Encountering the Mysterious Entity Again Looking at the door in front of them that emanated a powerful dark energy, neither Irving nor Aron took action right away. After a moment, Aron lowered his voice and asked Irving, "What should we do? Should we turn back now? The dark energy ahead is just too overwhelming." Irving did not respond immediately. He continued to gaze at the door that exuded such formidable dark power. After contemplating for a while, he decided it was time to share his thoughts with Aron. However, before he could speak, the door infused with dark energy opened automatically. Beyond the door was a pitch-black corridor, illuminated by flickering wall lamps on either side. "It seems that turning back is not really an option for us. We can only move forward. Perhaps deeper in the corridor, we will find a more suitable area to seal Sophia," Irving remarked. The automatic opening of the door indicated that the powerful entity within wanted them to enter. This entity was far beyond the capabilities of both Irving and Aron. Neither of them could defeat this mysterious and powerful presence. Therefore, they had no choice but to proceed into the dark corridor. As soon as they stepped into the corridor, the heavy door behind them slammed shut. Aron''s expression was one of intense anxiety. He felt that this venture was dangerously risky. "Try not to be too anxious," Irving said in a gentle tone. "Since that mysterious entity invited us in, it seems unlikely that it would easily annihilate us. We must have some value to it." Irving''s words did little to ease Aron''s worries; in fact, they only heightened his concern. "Are you suggesting that this mysterious entity wants to turn us into its puppets? If we become its puppets, wouldn''t we pose a great threat to our allies?" Aron''s voice trembled as he spoke. "If such a situation arises, we would have no choice but to deal with it as it comes. If we truly become puppets of that mysterious entity, we would have to accept a grim fate." Irving could only voice such thoughts that further troubled Aron. He didn''t want Aron to become too relaxed. In his own estimation, the mission should not hold too great a danger. After hearing Irving''s words, Aron fell completely silent. The two continued to walk down the dark corridor. After an indeterminate amount of time, they finally reached the end of the corridor, where they saw a door radiating white light. Upon seeing the door, Irving stopped in his tracks. This door was identical to one he had seen while unconscious, leaving him deeply perplexed. "What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly stop? Have you sensed something terrifying behind that door?" Aron asked, feeling increasingly anxious at Irving''s sudden halt. "It''s nothing! I just had some other thoughts!" Irving replied, pretending to be casual. "I shouldn''t get distracted; we should continue moving forward." With that, Irving stepped directly toward the glowing door. Without hesitation, he pushed it open. The moment the door swung wide, blinding white light flooded in, making it impossible for Irving and Aron to see their surroundings. After a while, the white light began to fade. Suddenly, Irving and Aron realized they had returned to the headquarters of the Angel Guild. They were now in the deepest meeting room of the Angel Guild. "What on earth is happening? Why are we suddenly back at the Angel Guild headquarters? Is there a secret passage between the old and new headquarters?" Aron exclaimed in shock. Despite his astonishment, there was a hint of relief in his tone. In his view, if they had truly returned to the Angel Guild, it meant they were unlikely to face too much danger. Beside him, Irving''s expression remained serious. He did not believe they had actually returned to the Angel Guild. Irving thought what they were seeing was merely an illusion. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Do you think we haven''t returned to the Angel Guild headquarters?" Aron noticed Irving''s unease and directly asked him. As soon as Aron finished speaking, Anna walked in through the door. "You''re finally back. You must have sealed Sophia in the most suitable area, right?" Anna asked with a smile. Neither Aron nor Irving responded. They were unsure of the situation they were facing. "Stop pretending! You''re not Anna at all! Who are you really? Why are you trapping us in this illusion?" Irving asked coldly, directing his question at Anna. Anna''s expression changed rapidly. Her smile vanished almost instantaneously, and the cold-faced Anna took a seat at the head of the meeting room. "It seems that even after suffering significant injuries, you are still not easily deceived. You''re right; I am not Anna. I am merely a messenger of the Great Existence." At that moment, Anna''s voice had changed significantly, and her appearance was undergoing a rapid transformation. Ultimately, under the gaze of Irving and Aron, Anna morphed into a black shadow. "What is your purpose in trapping us here? Do you intend to make us your enemies? If you truly wanted to oppose us, you should have attacked me already," Irving stated, refraining from taking immediate action. He was merely questioning the entity''s motives, believing that it was just testing him. The black shadow erupted into a harsh, mocking laugh. "Haven''t you realized yet? This is not our first encounter. In fact, this is our second meeting. Before you ventured into the Abyss of Death, did I not grant you great power?" The shadow''s words suddenly struck a chord with Irving, as he recognized it as the same mysterious presence he had encountered at the Angel Guild headquarters. "So you were the one who helped me! What is your motive? I have fulfilled my part of the bargain. I have brought Sophia here." Irving spoke calmly. Aron, still unclear about the entire situation, remained silent, listening to the exchange between Irving and the black shadow. "You have indeed fulfilled our agreement. In fact, you have exceeded it! I did not anticipate that you would not only seal the power of the Blood Moon but also bring it directly before me. I must admit, your strength surpasses my expectations. I suppose I should offer you some additional rewards." The black shadow approached Irving. It seemed to be observing his every move with nonexistent eyes. "Really? What kind of additional reward will you offer me? Will you grant me even greater dark powers?" Irving was not easily convinced. Although he had not directly attacked, he remained prepared for battle. "I will grant you powerful dark abilities. However, these dark powers can only be used against the Shadow Celestial. Since you have successfully sealed Sophia, it means your strength surpasses that of the Shadow Celestial. If you are willing to assist me in dealing with the Shadow Celestial, I can sign a contract to provide you with even greater power. If you can completely seal the powers of chaos, I could even persuade my master to make you his messenger." The black shadow finally put forth its proposal. Irving furrowed his brow and contemplated for a moment. "I choose to refuse!" Irving stated solemnly. His response left the black shadow in shock. Her smile vanished almost instantaneously, and the cold-faced Anna took a seat at the head of the meeting room. "It seems that even after suffering significant injuries, you are still not easily deceived. You''re right; I am not Anna. I am merely a messenger of the Great Existence." At that moment, Anna''s voice had changed significantly, and her appearance was undergoing a rapid transformation. Ultimately, under the gaze of Irving and Aron, Anna morphed into a black shadow. "What is your purpose in trapping us here? Do you intend to make us your enemies? If you truly wanted to oppose us, you should have attacked me already," Irving stated, refraining from taking immediate action. He was merely questioning the entity''s motives, believing that it was just testing him. The black shadow erupted into a harsh, mocking laugh. "Haven''t you realized yet? This is not our first encounter. In fact, this is our second meeting. Before you ventured into the Abyss of Death, did I not grant you great power?" The shadow''s words suddenly struck a chord with Irving, as he recognized it as the same mysterious presence he had encountered at the Angel Guild headquarters. "So you were the one who helped me! What is your motive? I have fulfilled my part of the bargain. I have brought Sophia here." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving spoke calmly. Aron, still unclear about the entire situation, remained silent, listening to the exchange between Irving and the black shadow. "You have indeed fulfilled our agreement. In fact, you have exceeded it! I did not anticipate that you would not only seal the power of the Blood Moon but also bring it directly before me. I must admit, your strength surpasses my expectations. I suppose I should offer you some additional rewards." The black shadow approached Irving. It seemed to be observing his every move with nonexistent eyes. "Really? What kind of additional reward will you offer me? Will you grant me even greater dark powers?" Irving was not easily convinced. Although he had not directly attacked, he remained prepared for battle. "I will grant you powerful dark abilities. However, these dark powers can only be used against the Shadow Celestial. Since you have successfully sealed Sophia, it means your strength surpasses that of the Shadow Celestial. If you are willing to assist me in dealing with the Shadow Celestial, I can sign a contract to provide you with even greater power. If you can completely seal the powers of chaos, I could even persuade my master to make you his messenger." The black shadow finally put forth its proposal. Irving furrowed his brow and contemplated for a moment. "I choose to refuse!" Irving stated solemnly. His response left the black shadow in shock. Chapter 386 - 386: The Many Threats in the Shadows "What should we do next? Should we prepare for a battle with Shadow Celestial?" At the entrance of the old headquarters of Angel Guild, Aron asked Irving with a serious expression. Irving shook his head. "Even if we are going to fight Shadow Celestial, the battle won''t start anytime soon. Shadow Celestial will definitely try to avoid us for as long as possible. I believe he will attempt to rapidly increase his power in a short time. Until he is certain that his strength can defeat us, he won''t let us find him." Irving had a good understanding of Shadow Celestial. He had collaborated with Shadow Celestial several times before. Throughout those collaborations, Shadow Celestial had always been extremely cautious. Even though Shadow Celestial possessed immense strength, he would often seek help from others to test the waters. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This characteristic of Shadow Celestial certainly had its advantages; the advantage was that he would not easily fall into traps. However, this trait also came with a disadvantage: Shadow Celestial could be easily intimidated. Irving utilized this weakness of Shadow Celestial, which allowed him to make his judgment with such confidence. Aron slowly nodded. He did not know much about Shadow Celestial himself, but he trusted Irving''s judgment. "Let''s head back to the Angel Guild headquarters for now. We need to share all the information we''ve gathered with the others. Additionally, we must warn them about the potential unexpected threats we might encounter." Irving said this in a slightly disheartened tone. His words left Aron very confused; he didn''t understand where these unexpected threats could be coming from. "Unexpected threats? Sophia has been sealed, and according to you, Shadow Celestial should be avoiding us. So what other threats could we possibly face?" Upon hearing Aron''s question, Irving smiled. "You''re right; for the time being, neither Sophia nor Shadow Celestial can pose a threat to us. But do you really think that apart from their threats, we don''t need to worry about anything else?" At this point, Irving paused. He directed his gaze towards the darkened sky not far away. The sky was ominously gloomy; although the sun had not yet set, no rays of sunlight could penetrate the thick clouds. Aron followed Irving''s line of sight. He furrowed his brow, unsure of what to say, and he did not understand the reason behind Irving''s actions. "There are countless threats lurking in the shadows! Whether in the world of Shelter Game or in the real world, many people are scheming against us from the dark," Irving said solemnly. Aron finally understood what Irving meant. "I get it! Then let''s return as quickly as possible. If you want to recover your strength, you need to rest for a few days. During this time, I will make sure we don''t encounter any threats. You don''t need to worry too much." Aron was indeed a very responsible person. He recognized that Irving was not in the best condition, so he felt it was his duty to take on a more significant responsibility. Irving was quite satisfied with Aron''s response. "Alright then, let''s proceed as you suggested." With that, Irving and Aron returned to the headquarters of Angel Guild together. After they shared their experiences from the old headquarters with the others, the reactions varied significantly. Although Anna was not very familiar with the old headquarters of Angel Guild, she knew there were many secrets hidden there. Therefore, her expression was somewhat serious. Nick had only recently joined Angel Guild, so he appeared a bit curious. James showed little emotion; although he was currently working alongside Angel Guild, he still felt that he was not truly a member of it. Thus, he had little interest in the things that existed in the old headquarters of Angel Guild. His only concern was whether the powerful entities within the old headquarters might pose a threat to him. "That''s the situation. You all need to be extra cautious during the next phase of our actions. We won''t be entering the world of Shelter Game for the next week. We need to spend this week dealing with everything in the real world. After all, the disaster caused by Sophia has not been completely resolved yet," Aron stated directly. Everyone turned their attention to Irving. While they agreed with Aron''s plan, they were still very concerned about Irving''s opinion. Irving smiled and nodded. "I think Aron''s plan is sound. I''m not in good shape, so I need to take some time to recuperate. During this period, you all should follow Aron''s lead." Since Irving had said this, the others naturally had no further hesitation. Under Aron''s guidance, everyone was assigned their respective tasks to carry out. Nick and James headed to Starling City together. Although the werewolves in Starling City had mostly been eliminated, there were still some hiding in the dark corners. While the threat posed by these werewolves was not significant, they still carried the power of the Blood Moon. To prevent the Blood Moon''s power from posing a threat to the civilians in Starling City afterward, Nick and James needed to eliminate all the hidden werewolves along with their Blood Moon powers. Anna had a relatively simple task. Given that the corruption from the chaotic power within her was worsening, Anna did not possess much combat strength. Therefore, she only needed to stay at the headquarters of Angel Guild, where she would be responsible for coordinating everyone''s actions. Aron, on the other hand, would personally go to the headquarters of Ocean Group. He hoped to have Benjamin lead all the forces of the Ocean Group''s security department to cooperate with his upcoming actions. The operation Aron was personally responsible for would target the Night Blades. After a series of previous crises, Aron felt that the Night Blades needed to be completely eradicated. He had already gathered intel on the locations of certain Night Blades'' secret bases, and his goal was to clear them all out. To ensure that this operation would be successful, he needed Benjamin''s assistance. Aron didn''t approach Benjamin directly; instead, he asked Irving to inform Benjamin about the specific situation before he did. Benjamin agreed to Aron''s plan over the phone. However, before executing the plan, Benjamin and Aron needed to meet in person to finalize all the details. "Your plan is flawless. I won''t interfere with your specific strategies. I will focus all my energy on restoring my own strength," Irving said, clearly satisfied with Aron''s arrangements. Irving believed that his most important task at the moment was to recover his condition as quickly as possible. If he couldn''t restore himself to peak form soon, they would all soon face a significant threat. Although Irving thought that Shadow Celestial wouldn''t act too quickly, he also knew that it wouldn''t be too slow. Shadow Celestial had already acquired at least two chaotic artifacts. If Shadow Celestial managed to fully convert the powers of these two artifacts into his own strength, he could overpower Irving. If Irving''s state had not recovered by that time, Shadow Celestial could easily eliminate both Irving and his companions. Faced with such a massive sense of crisis, Irving needed to concentrate all his efforts on regaining his strength. With that in mind, Irving returned to his home. He recounted everything he had encountered to Wendy. Having gone through several crises herself, Wendy was not overly surprised by the events he described. However, when she heard that Irving had nearly been killed by the power of the Blood Moon, her expression turned unusually tense. "Why do you take on such great risks? You''re not the only one who faces the threat of the Blood Moon''s power. Why do you always have to shoulder the most difficult tasks?" Wendy asked, voicing her most pressing concern after listening to Irving''s account. Wendy had known Irving for a long time, and she believed she understood him well. Yet, Irving always seemed to do things that exceeded her expectations. She couldn''t comprehend why he consistently put himself in such perilous situations to save others. Irving managed a wry smile in response to Wendy''s inquiry. "You might not believe this, but the main reason I go to rescue them is that I will need them to save me in the future. When the apocalypse comes, I won''t be able to face the crisis alone. My companions will be the most important people to help me deal with the impending disaster." Wendy''s confusion deepened with Irving''s answer. Although she had heard Irving mention the coming apocalypse many times, she had never believed that it would actually happen. To her, the notion of an apocalypse was simply non-existent. "So, do the companions you speak of include me? Am I someone who could save you in the future?" Although Wendy didn''t believe in the apocalypse, she was still very concerned about her ability to help Irving when the time came. Irving smiled and reached out to pat Wendy on the head. "When the apocalypse arrives, you will definitely fight alongside me. You will certainly help me, and without your support, I don''t think I could successfully face the crisis of the apocalypse." Irving''s response finally brought a smile to Wendy''s face. "That''s good to hear! No matter what happens, I will stand by your side. I will never betray you!" Wendy said firmly. Irving nodded, fully believing that Wendy was speaking the truth. "You should rest here. I''ll go make you something to eat! Since you need to recover to your best condition in the shortest time possible, I will do my best to help you. I''ll cook your favorite dishes." After saying this, Wendy headed to the kitchen. She hoped to ensure that Irving would eat well, believing that doing so would help him recover his strength faster. Chapter 387 - 387: Monsters Born from Chaos Irving and his enemies were each executing their own plans. Both sides were accumulating power, and neither felt confident enough to defeat the other. As a result, the situation became unusually calm for the time being. Neither the Angel Guild nor the Night Blades would take any action in the short term. Even though Aron intended to eliminate the power of the Night Blades in the real world, he still needed to prepare for a certain amount of time. During this period, the Night Blades would certainly not sit idly by. The calmness of both the Angel Guild and the Night Blades made other observing forces hesitant to take any risky actions. Whether it was Sophia''s arrival in Starling City, which had a significant impact on the real world, or the decisive battle taking place in the Shelter Game world at the Desolate Canyon, both events had profoundly shocked other factions. Members of these factions were very fearful of Irving, his companions, and the power of the Night Blades. Some chose to cooperate with Irving and his group, while others opted to ally with the Night Blades. Both sides were preparing for the next phase of battle. Thus, for ordinary people in the real world and regular players in the Shelter Game world, this recent period had been a rare time of peace. Ordinary people in the real world were working hard to repair the damage caused by Sophia''s arrival in Starling City. Meanwhile, regular players in the Shelter Game were striving to enhance their own strength, constantly searching for monsters they could defeat. Beneath this surface calm, both the real world and the Shelter Game world were brewing a larger crisis. In the real world, members of powerful families who had miraculously survived the disaster in Starling City discovered that their strength had significantly increased. Their power boost was a result of the influence of the Blood Moon. Under normal circumstances, these strong individuals would have been twisted into various forms of werewolves by the power of the Blood Moon. However, after Irving sealed Sophia, the power of the Blood Moon was suppressed. This, in turn, allowed those affected by the Blood Moon''s power to utilize it to enhance their own strength. Although these empowered individuals did not dare to openly oppose Irving and the Angel Guild, behind the scenes, they were all plotting their own underhanded schemes. In the Shelter Game world, various powers were converging, and this convergence was giving rise to monsters even more formidable than before. In the Shelter Game world, most of the monsters that previously existed were born from a singular type of power. While monsters born from a single power could utilize that power to its fullest extent, they were easily defeated when faced with enemies like Irving and Shadow Celestial, who were adept in various powers. Monsters born from the convergence of different powers, on the other hand, could wield multiple types of abilities. This allowed them to employ a wider range of tactics against the skills and items that players possessed in the Shelter Game. Even more importantly, deep within the Abyss of Death ruins, an incredibly terrifying monster was being birthed from the endless chaotic power. This monster was converting the power from the deepest part of the endless abyss into its own strength. Once it absorbed all of this power into its body, it would be able to move freely in the Shelter Game world. At that point, both Irving and Shadow Celestial would face a tremendous threat. However, most people were unaware of the existence of this monstrous entity. Even the elders of the Night Blades, who had long harbored dissatisfaction with Shadow Celestial, were oblivious to this terrifying creature''s presence. These elders gathered in a secret location to discuss what actions they should take next. "I believe now is our best opportunity to act! Although Irving successfully dealt with the crisis posed by the Blood Moon''s power, he must have sustained significant injuries. He should be unable to stop our actions," said one elder, whose hair and beard were entirely white, his voice trembling. This elder was the most senior member of the Night Blades and had served as an elder for over a hundred years. While he outwardly submitted to Shadow Celestial, he internally believed that Shadow Celestial was unworthy of holding a higher position than himself. In fact, his hatred for Shadow Celestial ran deeper than that of Elder Astra. "I think you''re correct, but have you overlooked another factor? Shadow Celestial hasn''t been weakened. The fact that Shadow Celestial hasn''t targeted Irving likely means that Irving must have other means to ensure his safety," a younger Night Blades elder stepped forward. Though he wished to overthrow Shadow Celestial, he did not fully respect the older elders. "What do you mean by that? Do you think my judgment is wrong?" The white-haired elder coughed twice and responded sharply. "I mean exactly that! I believe we should continue to accumulate our own strength as we did before! At the very least, we need to find powerful artifacts to have any chance of ultimately confronting Shadow Celestial and Irving," the youngest elder stated his opinion. His view was, in fact, in line with that of the majority of the elders. "How much longer do we need to wait? Are you all planning to take action only after I''m dead?" The white-haired elder grew even angrier than before. His coughing became more severe, and he could barely stand. The youngest elder, faced with the white-haired elder''s question, offered no response. He knew that saying anything could lead to a conflict. "Enough! Stop the arguing. The situation is already complicated enough; we must calm down and analyze it seriously," Elder Astra''s voice came from nearby. All the elders turned to look at Elder Astra. He was the strongest among them and had been planning actions against Shadow Celestial. Elder Astra''s arrival finally alleviated some of the tension among the others. "Calm down? How are we supposed to calm down? The situation has changed drastically. We can''t find any external assistance at all. Do you really intend to collaborate with the monsters in the Shelter Game world?" The white-haired elder did not believe that Elder Astra had the right to lecture him, so he made a pointed jab at him. Elder Astra remained unperturbed; he simply nodded and replied, "You''re right. Our only option is to collaborate with the monsters in the Shelter Game world. I believe such a collaboration could give us a significant advantage." Elder Astra''s words drew surprised looks from everyone present. "As far as I know, most monsters in the Shelter Game world lack reason. How can we possibly collaborate with these mindless creatures? Are we supposed to set up magical formations and lure them in?" one elder couldn''t help but voice his most pressing concern. Elder Astra shook his head. "Mindless monsters won''t be of much help to us." After saying this, Elder Astra pulled out a map. The map was covered with numerous markers, all of which were constantly moving. It was clear that these markers represented players or monsters within the Shelter Game world. Everyone turned their attention to the map that Elder Astra had brought. "Do you see the red dots on this map?" Elder Astra asked the group. One by one, they nodded in response. "These red dots actually represent powerful monsters. These monsters did not exist until recently; they have suddenly appeared," Elder Astra''s words astonished everyone even more. "How is that possible? As far as I know, monsters in the Shelter Game world are birthed from a specific type of power. When they are first born, they should not be strong at all. Only certain special monsters can rapidly increase their strength in a short time. Only area lords or specific chosen avatars of certain powers are special enough for that," the youngest elder expressed his opinion. The area lords he referred to were, of course, the King of Lightning, whom Irving and the others had encountered before, while the avatars of certain powers referred to the Werewolf God or Sophia. Both the Werewolf God and Sophia had once served as avatars of the Blood Moon power. Although they were completely controlled by the Blood Moon, they gained immense strength in return. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Astra looked at the youngest elder. "You are correct, and the information displayed on the map is accurate as well. That is why I believe the Shelter Game world has undergone significant changes. Due to a series of unexpected events, various powers within the Shelter Game world have begun to converge. These converging powers have birthed even more terrifying monsters. By eliminating these monsters, we can obtain more powerful weapons and items. Of course, the difficulty of defeating these monsters will also be much greater than before," Elder Astra slowly articulated his judgment. Everyone listened attentively to Elder Astra''s words. "Since the strength of these monsters has increased compared to before, the possibility of intelligence emerging among them is also higher. Therefore, if we can find a powerful monster willing to cooperate with us, our upcoming plan is more likely to succeed," Elder Astra finally shared his ultimate perspective. This time, the other elders did not easily oppose him. They all felt that Elder Astra''s plan had a genuine chance of success. Moreover, even if Elder Astra''s plan failed, they would not bear any significant cost. In the end, all the elders agreed to Elder Astra''s new plan. They decided to reach out to the powerful and terrifying monsters born from the chaos and see if any would be willing to collaborate with them. Chapter 388 - 388: Abyssal Demon After securing the agreement of the majority of the elders, Elder Astra set off immediately. In fact, he had already found a powerful monster willing to cooperate with them. The area where this monster resided was actually the ruins formed from the Abyss of Death. The Abyss of Death had been completely destroyed in a fierce battle, but the power it possessed had not been entirely obliterated. Most of the power from the Abyss of Death had once again gathered together. This had caused the surrounding area to become distorted by immense strength. The original form of the Abyss of Death was a vast marsh, but it had now transformed into a hollow leading underground. At the deepest part of this hollow, numerous powers converged to create a pitch-black abyss. Elder Astra was the first to discover this abyss. Within it, he saw a remarkably powerful monster that claimed to be a god born from the depths of the abyss. Naturally, Elder Astra preferred to refer to it as the Abyssal Demon. Elder Astra could sense the dark powers and the powers of chaos emanating from the Abyssal Demon. However, he was also acutely aware that the Abyssal Demon possessed powers beyond just these two. When Elder Astra returned to the abyss deep underground, he noticed that the state of the abyss had changed somewhat compared to before. The area surrounding the abyss seemed to be closer to the surface than it had been previously. This change caused Elder Astra to feel a sense of unease. Although he was very eager to cooperate with the Abyssal Demon, he also held a certain degree of wariness toward it. He was deeply concerned that the Abyssal Demon might pose a significant threat to them once it gained sufficient strength. Elder Astra furrowed his brow as he observed the condition of the abyss. Just then, the voice of the Abyssal Demon echoed from nearby. "You''ve come rather late. You''ve missed the time we agreed upon. It seems I should not cooperate with you any longer." Elder Astra turned in the direction of the Abyssal Demon''s voice and saw a towering creature emerge from the shadows. It had two pairs of wings and two strange ram-like horns on its head. This creature, resembling the demons known in the human world, was the Abyssal Demon. It was the first time Elder Astra had seen the Abyssal Demon in its entirety. Upon seeing its appearance, Elder Astra''s worries multiplied. He felt that the Abyssal Demon truly embodied the essence of a demon. Despite his concerns, Elder Astra quickly composed himself. He had come here to seek cooperation. Furthermore, he had no way to easily abandon the prospect of working with the Abyssal Demon since the crisis they faced was now greater than ever before. "Although I arrived a bit late, I believe we can still continue our cooperation. There are sufficient reasons for my delay; you must have sensed the changes in the power of the Blood Moon, right? The power of the Blood Moon has been sealed by Irving. His strength has exceeded my expectations. This is precisely why we should join forces against Irving." Elder Astra''s words did indeed persuade the Abyssal Demon. The Abyssal Demon slowly walked closer to Elder Astra. It gazed at him with its amber eyes, and Elder Astra felt an immense pressure. He felt as if every thought in his mind was being scrutinized by the Abyssal Demon, and he sensed it searching through his memories. After a moment, the Abyssal Demon slowly spoke. "What exactly is your plan? How can we defeat Irving?" Although the Abyssal Demon had never met Irving, it held a deep animosity towards him. During their first encounter, the Abyssal Demon had expressed a strong desire to find an opportunity to eliminate Irving. While Elder Astra did not know why the Abyssal Demon harbored such hostility toward Irving, that was not his primary concern. As long as the Abyssal Demon was willing to cooperate with him against Irving, he was ready to join forces. "My plan is quite complex. Achieving success will require a considerable amount of time. Before we can defeat Irving, we must first deal with Shadow Celestial," Elder Astra said slowly. A hint of confusion crossed the Abyssal Demon''s face, but it quickly vanished. "Why? Aren''t you a member of the Night Blades? Why would you want to confront Shadow Celestial?" After saying this, the Abyssal Demon suddenly seemed to realize something. A terrifying smile spread across its face. "I understand now! From the very beginning, you intended to ally with me to confront Shadow Celestial. You only pretended to want to join forces against Irving because defeating Irving is your top priority!" At that moment, Elder Astra felt a surge of intense killing intent from the Abyssal Demon. It was clear that the Abyssal Demon was infuriated. "You''ve misunderstood me! I absolutely did not deceive you!" Elder Astra hurriedly explained. "My primary target is indeed Shadow Celestial, but Irving is also my enemy. I have engaged in several rounds of confrontations with Irving. While I did collaborate with him after a few encounters, I was merely trying to use him. I had no idea he could seal the power of the Blood Moon. Had I known he was that powerful, I would have chosen to ally with Sophia against him." As Elder Astra spoke, his tone was filled with urgency. He did not want the Abyssal Demon to misjudge his true intentions. If the Abyssal Demon misunderstood him, he could face disastrous consequences. While Elder Astra was speaking, the Abyssal Demon continued to move closer to him. It finally stopped when it was just a step away from Elder Astra. Once again, it fixed its amber eyes intently on him. "You had better not be lying!" the Abyssal Demon roared in a terrifying voice. Elder Astra struggled to maintain his composure and calmly replied, "You should be able to discern whether I am lying or not." The Abyssal Demon turned its head away and began to walk toward the abyss. Just as it was about to step into the abyss, the Abyssal Demon revealed its true intentions. "I can work with you against Shadow Celestial. However, you must find a way to help me leave this place. My power is still not strong enough; I cannot venture far from the abyss. You must assist me in obtaining an item with formidable dark power or chaotic power." By putting forth these conditions, the Abyssal Demon was indicating that it agreed to Elder Astra''s plan. Elder Astra quickly responded, "No problem! I will bring you an item that meets your requirements in three days!" "Very well! Once you bring that item to me, I will join you in action," the Abyssal Demon said before stepping into the abyss. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the Abyssal Demon was incredibly powerful, it was still restricted by the abyss. At present, it could only move around the vicinity of the abyss. If it wished to go elsewhere, it would need to acquire more dark power or chaotic power. After the Abyssal Demon had completely submerged into the depths of the abyss, Elder Astra slowly backed away. Once he returned to the surface, Elder Astra began to contemplate how he could obtain the item that would satisfy the Abyssal Demon''s requirements. While the Night Blades possessed many items related to chaotic and dark powers, the strength of these items was not particularly high. This meant that they would not meet the Abyssal Demon''s demands. "It seems I must find a way to steal the chaotic artifact possessed by Shadow Celestial. Only the chaotic artifact in the hands of Shadow Celestial can fully satisfy the Abyssal Demon''s needs." After pondering for a while, Elder Astra ultimately reached this conclusion. Stealing the chaotic artifact from Shadow Celestial would be a difficult task, but Elder Astra believed he still had a chance of succeeding. "I need to carefully plan the next steps of my actions. Furthermore, I must secure the assistance of the Night Blades members," Elder Astra thought to himself. He already had a plan forming in his mind, but he was not going to share it easily with others. He understood all too well that Shadow Celestial would likely be monitoring the movements of the Night Blades'' members. If he disclosed his plan to anyone, Shadow Celestial would undoubtedly be on guard. With this in mind, Elder Astra returned to the Night Blades'' headquarters. Upon his arrival, he received some additional intelligence. "The members of the Night Blades in the real world have come under attack from the Angel Guild. Although two elders have already gone to the real world, they cannot guarantee the safety of all Night Blades members," one of the Night Blades elders informed Elder Astra about the recent developments. Elder Astra was somewhat surprised to learn this news. "Did the Angel Guild act so quickly? Didn''t they suffer significant losses in the previous battle? Even though the power of the Blood Moon has been sealed, it should have been capable of inflicting considerable damage on the Angel Guild before that sealing." He questioned the other elders of the Night Blades with a tone of confusion. The other elders did not provide any answers, as they too were unsure how the Angel Guild could have so swiftly regained its strength. Without receiving any responses, Elder Astra decided not to press the matter further. He felt it was more important to focus his energy on his upcoming plan. He needed to steal the chaotic artifact from Shadow Celestial as soon as possible. The longer he delayed, the greater the chance of his plan failing. Moreover, he had promised the Abyssal Demon that he would bring the necessary item within three days. Chapter 389 - 389: Clearing the Enemies Without Obstruction In the absence of sufficient assistance, the situation for the members of the Night Blades in the real world was naturally very dire. Although many Night Blades members had hidden themselves in very secluded strongholds, they were still discovered by members of the Angel Guild. Faced with the powerful members of the Angel Guild, these ordinary Night Blades members had only two choices. The first choice was to fight to the last breath, and the second choice was to surrender outright. The vast majority of the ordinary members of the Night Blades actually made the second choice. For them, there was no need to fight to the death for the elders of the Night Blades or Shadow Celestial. They had never received much assistance from the elders of the Night Blades or Shadow Celestial. Their primary reason for joining the Night Blades was to gain a certain level of protection. For those ordinary Night Blades members willing to surrender, the Angel Guild naturally did not seek to exterminate them completely. Aron directly ordered these Night Blades members to hand over all the items they possessed. After that, they were allowed to return to their homes. As for the Night Blades members who chose to fight to the bitter end, Aron''s approach was to thoroughly wipe them out. During the battle, Aron received assistance from Benjamin, while other members of the Angel Guild were aided by the Ocean Group guild. With Benjamin''s help, Aron quickly cleared all the enemies in the City of Warding. The City of Warding no longer had any secret bases belonging to the Night Blades. Although some stronger Night Blades members had gone into hiding, they were no longer able to pose a significant threat to the Angel Guild. "The vast majority of the Night Blades members in the City of Warding have been eliminated. We should shift our focus to the cities surrounding the City of Warding. Let''s head directly to Starling City," Aron stated directly to Benjamin. Benjamin nodded in silence. For him, there was not much to consider. He was simply following Vicky''s orders and acting alongside Aron. Thus, Benjamin and Aron set off for Starling City. At this time in Starling City, besides the two of them, there were also Nick and James. When the four met, they discussed the situation in Starling City, which was currently quite dire. "Although we have managed to eliminate most of the Blood Moon''s power pollution, there are still some werewolves hiding in places we haven''t noticed. Starling City is just too large. It is inevitable that there are some areas we will never be able to investigate," Nick said in a slightly dejected tone. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a member of the Angel Guild, Nick naturally hoped to eliminate all harmful forces from Starling City. However, during the operation, he realized that he had underestimated the complexity of the situation. The power of the Blood Moon was not something that could be easily eradicated. James nodded and continued, "We are facing more than just these issues. Although most ordinary people have returned to normal since Sophia was sealed, I still feel that there are traces of Blood Moon power within them. When the Blood Moon power resurfaces, these ordinary people could very likely transform back into werewolves." The issue James raised was even more difficult to resolve. After hearing Nick and James, the expressions on Aron and Benjamin''s faces turned somber. "We are indeed facing many troubles, but we cannot lose hope now. I will consult with Irving. Although his powers have not fully recovered, his knowledge could still provide us with some assistance," Aron instinctively hoped to seek Irving''s help. However, the other three opposed this idea. "I think we shouldn''t disturb Irving right now. He is the strongest among us. Only when he has fully regained his strength can we tackle the various crises. We absolutely cannot slow down his recovery," Benjamin stated without hesitation. After Benjamin made this point, James quickly added, "Even though we are encountering numerous troubles, these issues won''t pose a significant threat to us in the short term. We can handle them with a cool-headed approach. Once Irving has recovered, we can join forces with him to resolve these troubles." Although Nick remained silent, it was clear that he agreed with James and Benjamin''s perspective. Since the other three felt that they should not reach out to Irving, Aron naturally abandoned his plan. "Then let''s continue our actions according to our own strategy. We should quickly eliminate all the enemies. Whether these enemies are members of the Night Blades or werewolves left behind by the Blood Moon, they must not escape our pursuit." Under Aron''s command, everyone moved swiftly. They cleared away all the enemies they encountered without obstruction. Although some hidden dangers remained unresolved, their operation was clearly very successful. Even if Irving were present, he likely could not have done better. After all, Irving would also struggle to eliminate the traces left by the Blood Moon''s power. As a member of the Angel Guild, Nick naturally hoped to eliminate all harmful forces from Starling City. However, during the operation, he realized that he had underestimated the complexity of the situation. The power of the Blood Moon was not something that could be easily eradicated. James nodded and continued, "We are facing more than just these issues. Although most ordinary people have returned to normal since Sophia was sealed, I still feel that there are traces of Blood Moon power within them. When the Blood Moon power resurfaces, these ordinary people could very likely transform back into werewolves." The issue James raised was even more difficult to resolve. After hearing Nick and James, the expressions on Aron and Benjamin''s faces turned somber. "We are indeed facing many troubles, but we cannot lose hope now. I will consult with Irving. Although his powers have not fully recovered, his knowledge could still provide us with some assistance," Aron instinctively hoped to seek Irving''s help. However, the other three opposed this idea. "I think we shouldn''t disturb Irving right now. He is the strongest among us. Only when he has fully regained his strength can we tackle the various crises. We absolutely cannot slow down his recovery," Benjamin stated without hesitation. After Benjamin made this point, James quickly added, "Even though we are encountering numerous troubles, these issues won''t pose a significant threat to us in the short term. We can handle them with a cool-headed approach. Once Irving has recovered, we can join forces with him to resolve these troubles." Although Nick remained silent, it was clear that he agreed with James and Benjamin''s perspective. Since the other three felt that they should not reach out to Irving, Aron naturally abandoned his plan. "Then let''s continue our actions according to our own strategy. We should quickly eliminate all the enemies. Whether these enemies are members of the Night Blades or werewolves left behind by the Blood Moon, they must not escape our pursuit." Under Aron''s command, everyone moved swiftly. They cleared away all the enemies they encountered without obstruction. Although some hidden dangers remained unresolved, their operation was clearly very successful. Even if Irving were present, he likely could not have done better. After all, Irving would also struggle to eliminate the traces left by the Blood Moon''s power. Irving and Wendy soon arrived at the agreed-upon location. Vicky had been waiting there for some time. Upon seeing Irving and Wendy, Vicky smiled and waved at them. "I think your condition must have improved quite a bit, right? You look much better than before. Wendy has really taken good care of you," Vicky said, her tone carrying a hint of an inscrutable emotion that Irving couldn''t quite place. Irving smiled and nodded. "I have indeed recovered somewhat, but my complexion obviously can''t be that much better since I''m still not fully back to my usual self. Wendy has been taking great care of me. She often cooks my favorite meals, so you don''t need to worry; my condition won''t get any worse." When Irving mentioned Wendy, she smiled and nodded back at Vicky. Vicky also nodded in acknowledgment. Although both Vicky and Wendy were being polite, the atmosphere between them was somewhat tense. It seemed that their mutual wariness of each other had intensified. Irving, however, didn''t perceive the underlying tension. He simply felt that both Vicky and Wendy were genuinely concerned about him. "Alright! Let''s not just stand outside talking! Let''s head into the restaurant! I finally found a moment to take a break, and we shouldn''t waste this precious time," Irving said, stepping into the restaurant. Vicky and Wendy followed closely behind him. Once inside, Vicky turned to Wendy with a smile and asked, "How''s your condition now? I remember you didn''t perform very well during the Shelter Game. Have you been able to improve your skills to the point where you can work alongside Irving?" In response to Vicky''s question, Wendy smiled and replied, "I''ve indeed been working hard to improve my abilities, but I''m still not at a level where I can fight alongside Irving. I''m still quite a bit weaker than you. You''re the one who can keep up with Irving." Upon hearing Wendy''s answer, Vicky''s expression became a little awkward. While it was true that Vicky was stronger than Wendy, she also knew that she wasn''t strong enough to accompany Irving either. Chapter 390 - 390: The Secret Operation at the Night Blades Headquarters In the narrow, dimly lit corridor, Elder Astra moved forward slowly. He wore a blank expression, his eyes fixed straight ahead. The location where Elder Astra found himself was a hallway deep within the Night Blades headquarters. This corridor was significantly different from others, as it led directly to the area occupied by Shadow Celestial. After taking control of the Night Blades, Shadow Celestial had transformed the deepest section of the headquarters into his exclusive domain. The other elders of the Night Blades had not stepped foot in this area for a long time. The reason Elder Astra dared to appear here was that he was aware that Shadow Celestial and his trusted subordinates would not be present at this time. Elder Astra decided to take immediate action. He hoped to quickly steal the chaotic artifact that Shadow Celestial possessed. To ensure that his movements would not be easily detected, Elder Astra deliberately used a device to mask his presence. This meant that the surveillance systems left by Shadow Celestial deep within the Night Blades headquarters would not be effective against him. After passing through the narrow, dark corridor, Elder Astra pushed open a wooden door. Beyond the door was a spacious hall filled with a large number of props and weapons. These items belonged to the Night Blades. Shadow Celestial had gathered these weapons here merely to search for any potential chaotic power among them. However, it was clear that Shadow Celestial had not found any chaotic energy from these weapons. Elder Astra was indifferent to the props and weapons because he knew they were not particularly rare. Even if he used these weapons, he would not be able to achieve his goals. As Elder Astra moved through the hall, he took a moment to observe his surroundings. He was very concerned that Shadow Celestial might have left a surveillance device in this area. However, by the time Elder Astra reached the end of the hall, he had not discovered any such devices. This indicated that Shadow Celestial had not taken any precautions in this hall. "It seems I may have overestimated him a bit. He hasn''t managed to prepare for everything; he is still not cautious enough. The chances of my mission succeeding have just increased," Elder Astra finally let out a sigh of relief. He had initially believed that he would encounter many dangers during this operation. However, given the current circumstances, it appeared he had a good chance of swiftly achieving his objective. After passing through the hall filled with weapons and props, Elder Astra arrived at a courtyard. The courtyard was home to many plants, all of which were rare and precious species from the Shelter Game world. These plants could be used to create potions and as materials for spellcasting. Upon seeing these plants, Elder Astra couldn''t help but exclaim, "If I could defeat Shadow Celestial, these plants would be mine to use. I could utilize them as spellcasting tools and unleash powerful spells. Perhaps I could even defeat Irving this way." Elder Astra had already begun to contemplate what actions he would take after defeating Shadow Celestial. His thoughts expanded beyond just defeating Irving; he even started considering how to adjust the internal dynamics of the Night Blades after his victory. After pondering for a while, Elder Astra suddenly realized, "Something doesn''t feel right! Why am I thinking about such distant matters? Am I under an illusion?" He cautiously scanned his surroundings. Soon, he discovered among the many plants a flower that could induce hallucinations. "So this is where Shadow Celestial''s additional defenses lie. He actually placed the illusion-inducing plants among a bunch of harmless ones. I almost fell for it," Elder Astra mused. He felt he had underestimated Shadow Celestial. It seemed that Shadow Celestial was not as lax as he had previously thought. Once he regained his composure, Elder Astra continued onward. After crossing the courtyard, he arrived in front of a massive building¡ªShadow Celestial''s main stronghold. The large door of the building was adorned with intricate patterns used for sealing purposes. To enter, Elder Astra would need to find a way to break the seal. Elder Astra had long been prepared for this. He pulled out two scrolls from his pocket. The moment the scrolls were revealed, the patterns on the door shimmered with a dark light. The inscriptions on the scrolls contained the spells to dispel the seal. Elder Astra easily unlocked the door. However, as soon as the door opened, he froze in place. He came face to face with Shadow Celestial. "Just as I suspected!" Shadow Celestial said with a smile. "I had a feeling someone inside the Night Blades was planning to oppose me. I could never determine who my enemy was until now." As he spoke, Shadow Celestial activated his chaotic powers. Elder Astra immediately sensed an overwhelming threat. Elder Astra''s mind raced as he quickly conjured what he believed to be a perfect excuse. "Your Excellency, I truly do not understand what you are talking about. I came here to discuss our next course of action with you. I believe that Irving poses a significant threat to us very soon," Elder Astra said, his voice tinged with confusion and a hint of urgency. Shadow Celestial''s expression did not change at all. He still did not trust Elder Astra. "If you genuinely wanted to discuss this matter with me, then why did you come here alone? And why did you open the seal on the door without my permission using the scrolls you possess?" Shadow Celestial stepped forward, applying pressure on Elder Astra. Faced with such immense pressure, Elder Astra became even calmer than before. He understood that his next response was crucial. There could be no mistakes; any misstep could lead to his demise. "I did attempt to contact you," Elder Astra replied. "However, you did not respond. I became very concerned about your current state, which is why I took the risk to come here in person. My actions may have been somewhat reckless, but it''s because I am genuinely worried about you and the state of the Night Blades. After all, the power of the Night Blades in the real world has been nearly completely destroyed." As he spoke, Elder Astra pulled out a map. This map depicted the real world, marking the locations of the Night Blades'' secret bases, all of which had been destroyed. Shadow Celestial''s expression remained unchanged. He scrutinized Elder Astra from head to toe. "Are you truly not lying? Why was I unaware that you tried to contact me?" Shadow Celestial''s tone softened slightly. However, Elder Astra did not let his guard down. He knew that Shadow Celestial was merely trying to lead him to misjudge the situation. Elder Astra hastily continued, "I certainly did not lie. I can prove that I attempted to contact you." With that, he pulled out a used scroll from his pocket. The scroll he revealed was, in fact, a standard communication scroll used by the Night Blades. After using the communication scroll, members of the Night Blades could contact one another. Shadow Celestial took the scroll from Elder Astra. Just as Elder Astra had said, the scroll had indeed been used, and the information on it clearly indicated that Elder Astra had attempted to reach out to Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial''s expression shifted. Previously stern, it now showed signs of hesitation. He was uncertain whether he should trust Elder Astra. "Your explanation does hold some merit," Shadow Celestial admitted. "However, I am not yet fully convinced. You must do something to prove your loyalty." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow Celestial felt that he could not make a judgment immediately, so he decided to propose a better solution. "Since you claim to be loyal to me, then investigate who is secretly opposing me. I believe you will be able to uncover the truth quickly." Elder Astra was taken aback by Shadow Celestial''s words. "Your Excellency, there is no one in the Night Blades who is secretly opposing you! I can''t find any evidence of dissent against you!" At Elder Astra''s protest, Shadow Celestial scoffed. "Stop with the excuses. This is your task. If you cannot complete it, I will not trust you. You have three days to find out who is opposing me in secret. If you cannot provide me with an explanation after three days, you will learn the consequences of betraying me." With those words, Shadow Celestial transformed into a shadow and vanished. Elder Astra was left with no other choice. He had to find a way to identify the individuals secretly opposing Shadow Celestial. He knew who these people were, but they were his allies; Elder Astra would not easily betray them. Furrowing his brow, Elder Astra slowly left the premises. After all, he had three days; there was no need to rush. Besides, if he were to find the dissenters too quickly, Shadow Celestial would only become more suspicious of him. Chapter 391 - 391: Rapid Recovery The conflict between Elder Astra and Shadow Celestial would continue for a long time. Both sides were somewhat suspicious of each other, believing that the other still held some hidden cards. Therefore, neither would easily show their true intentions. Elder Astra and Shadow Celestial would certainly choose the most advantageous moment to take action. Until they found that moment, neither would act hastily. The internal strife within the Night Blades did not significantly affect Irving and his group. Although Irving could win Elder Astra''s favor, Elder Astra was, in fact, also an enemy of Irving. When collaborating with Elder Astra, Irving had to proceed with extreme caution. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the crisis caused by Sophia, Irving did not plan to cooperate with anyone from the Night Blades in the near term. At this time, he had been resting at home for a full three days. During these three days, his condition had rapidly improved. Irving felt that his strength had grown to the point where he could resume taking action. "I believe my condition has mostly recovered. Although I can''t enter the shelter game world just yet, I can take action in the real world," Irving said with a smile to Wendy. Irving was very grateful to Wendy. Throughout the past three days, she had been diligently taking care of him. Upon hearing his words, Wendy''s expression showed a hint of hesitation. "Do you really think you''re fully recovered? I think you should avoid taking too many risks! You should rest for a few more days. Once you''re sure your condition is completely restored, you can take action then." Wendy naturally hoped that Irving would rest a bit longer because the longer he rested, the more time she could spend with him. In response to Wendy''s advice, Irving did not choose to dismiss her concerns outright. He nodded and said, "You''re right. I must ensure that my condition is fully restored before I take any action. So, I plan to call my companions over. They can help assess whether I am completely recovered." Irving decided to summon his companions. He called Aron, Benjamin, James, and Vicky. Irving did not choose to call Anna because he felt her condition was still quite poor. Anna was still suffering from the encroachment of chaotic forces. As for Nick, Irving regarded him merely as Aron''s subordinate, so since Aron was already called over, there was no need to call Nick as well. After receiving Irving''s message, his companions hurried to his home as quickly as possible. They were all very concerned about Irving''s condition, as they believed he was the only one capable of ensuring their safety in the face of a significant crisis. "Why were you in such a hurry to call us? Have you run into trouble again? What kind of trouble? Tell me quickly; I will definitely help you!" James was the first to arrive. He was extremely worried about Irving''s state and immediately inquired about how Irving was doing. Irving smiled and shook his head. "I haven''t encountered any additional trouble. I called you here just to confirm how my condition is. If you believe I have fully recovered, then I will take immediate action." James breathed a sigh of relief at Irving''s words. However, doubts soon arose in his mind. "You''ve only rested for three days. Can you really fully recover in that time? Isn''t that a bit too quick?" As James voiced his concerns, he carefully observed Irving''s condition. He had to admit that Irving appeared to be in excellent shape. Just then, Benjamin and Vicky arrived simultaneously, both wearing anxious expressions. However, upon seeing Irving, their feelings were more one of confusion. "Now that you two are here, take a look at my condition. Do you think I have fully recovered?" Irving asked both Benjamin and Vicky. Benjamin and Vicky closely examined Irving. They too had to acknowledge that Irving had indeed returned to peak condition. After Aron arrived, Irving posed the same question to him. Everyone agreed that Irving''s state was completely restored. "See? My companions all believe I have fully recovered. So I think you don''t need to worry too much anymore. My upcoming actions are sure to succeed," Irving said with a smile as he turned to Wendy after everyone confirmed his condition. Wendy felt a bit awkward but ultimately nodded with a smile. Irving had called his companions over not just to confirm his state but also to discuss their next course of action. "Since you''re all here, let''s formulate a plan for our next steps. I believe we need to find a way to eliminate the power of encroachment as soon as possible," Irving stated, addressing what everyone considered the most important issue. Anna was suffering from the encroachment of chaotic forces. If the issue was not resolved quickly, her condition would inevitably deteriorate further. In addition to Anna, many people in the real world were also experiencing the encroachment of chaotic forces. However, these individuals had yet to realize the problems they were facing. Aside from the encroachment of chaotic forces, many people in the real world were also affected by the influence of blood moon powers. Although Sophia had been sealed, the encroachment of blood moon powers remained unresolved. After Irving voiced his thoughts, Aron quickly stood up and said, "I think you are right. We must find a way to deal with the encroachment of these powers as soon as possible. Moreover, I believe we are facing not only the encroachment of chaotic and blood moon powers. We are also dealing with the encroachment of dark forces. During my and Benjamin''s operations, we discovered that many ordinary members of the Night Blades were affected by dark powers. Because of this, these ordinary members have been unable to break free from the control of the Night Blades." As Aron spoke, he turned his gaze toward Benjamin. Benjamin nodded solemnly. Irving gained some additional information from Aron and quickly committed it to memory. "Where do you think we should start our investigation?" Although Irving and the others were now aware of the major issues they needed to address, they had not yet found a way to resolve them. They did not even have a clear idea of how to find solutions. "I think we may need to seek assistance from the knowledge fairy. The knowledge fairy might not provide us with help, but it will certainly assist Irving," James stated candidly to the group. Everyone turned their gaze toward Irving. Irving slowly shook his head. "The knowledge fairy will not provide me with any further assistance. Even if it were willing to help, I would not want to seek its help. I believe it would only impose increasingly unreasonable demands. The information I can provide has become increasingly limited. When I can no longer offer it any information, it will certainly abandon me and never cooperate with me again." Irving''s words made everyone realize that collaborating with the knowledge fairy also came with significant risks. "Then we will have to investigate using our own strength. I think that gathering together to search for clues is not very efficient, so let''s split up and take action independently." Aron had never intended to collaborate with the knowledge fairy. So, after Irving dismissed James''s suggestion, Aron shared his own plan. "You''re right. Let''s split up and start taking action. I won''t be able to enter the shelter game world in the short term, so I can only operate in the real world. Who among you is willing to enter the shelter game world?" Irving posed the crucial question. Entering the shelter game world would certainly involve significant dangers. The fact that Irving couldn''t accompany them meant that those who entered would need to rely on their own strength to ensure their safety. After a moment of silence, Benjamin stood up. "I am very familiar with the shelter game world. Additionally, I haven''t had much interaction with the Night Blades, so I believe I won''t encounter too much danger there." After Benjamin stood, Aron also got to his feet. "I think it would be risky for Benjamin to go alone. I''ll accompany him. Since Irving plans to stay in the real world, he must ensure the safety of the Angel Guild members." Irving had no hesitation in agreeing to Aron''s proposal. "Of course, that''s not a problem! I can ensure the safety of the Angel Guild members in the real world! You and Benjamin can confidently head into the shelter game world." With that, Irving and his companions finalized their next course of action. However, before they could proceed, they needed to make certain preparations. At the very least, Benjamin and Aron would require a significant amount of time to prepare. They had to bring their most powerful tools and weapons. They also needed to be ready to fight against the strong members of the Night Blades. The others didn''t need to worry too much; they only had to follow Irving''s orders in the real world. What they didn''t know was that Irving''s plan involved many cities. Therefore, those staying in the real world would also encounter various challenges. Each person would head to different cities, and everyone would have to face difficult battles. Nevertheless, Irving had great confidence in his companions. He believed that they could undoubtedly accomplish the plan he had set out. Chapter 392 - 392: The Dramatic Change in the Environment After Irving and his companions finalized their action plan, they immediately set it into motion. In the real world, Irving''s plan required some preparation time. Therefore, Aron and Benjamin, who entered the shelter game world, were the fastest to act. The two of them transitioned from the real world into the shelter game world. However, the moment they arrived at the shelter, they noticed a dramatic change in their surroundings. In Aron''s shelter, all the furniture was stained with a dark red substance. "What is this? Could it be the corruption of the blood moon''s power?" Aron thought of the blood moon''s influence the instant he saw the dark red stains. But he quickly dismissed his speculation. The dark red stains were simply that¡ªstains. Aron did not sense any power emanating from them. Furrowing his brow, Aron stepped out of the shelter. As he exited the shelter, he discovered that the environment surrounding it had also undergone a significant transformation. There had once been numerous plants around Aron''s shelter. These plants were meant to provide a hidden effect for Aron''s shelter. To ensure that these plants would not be easily destroyed, Aron had specifically used a special spell to grant them strong vitality. But now, there were no plants left around his shelter. "What''s going on? Have the Night Blades already discovered the location of my shelter?" Aron muttered to himself, immediately entering a combat-ready stance. He remained vigilant, observing his surroundings. He was very concerned that members of the Night Blades would suddenly emerge from the nearby shadows and attack him. However, Aron''s worries were somewhat unnecessary. After a few minutes, he still had not detected any presence of the Night Blades members. Gradually, he began to relax his guard. At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared not far away. Aron tightened his grip on his weapon, his eyes fixed on the direction of the figure. "You look really tense! Has your shelter also undergone a significant change?" came Benjamin''s voice from the direction of the figure. Benjamin slowly walked into view, where Aron could see him. Upon seeing Benjamin, Aron finally let out a sigh of relief. "Has your shelter undergone a significant change as well?" Aron asked in return. Benjamin nodded, "Yes, all the furniture in my shelter was covered in a golden glow. I didn''t sense any power coming from that golden light. Additionally, the environment around my shelter has changed drastically. There used to be some defensive measures in place, but when I arrived this time, all the defense infrastructure had completely vanished." Benjamin''s response reassured Aron even more. Aron slowly nodded, "The environment around my shelter has also changed significantly. The plants that were meant to provide cover for my shelter have inexplicably disappeared." As Aron spoke, he cast his gaze around the area. Benjamin followed Aron''s line of sight. "Do you have any ideas?" Benjamin asked, sounding somewhat puzzled. "I think the changes in our shelters might be related to Sophia. After we successfully sealed her, the power of the blood moon she possessed can no longer take effect. The balance of power in the shelter game world has been completely disrupted, which is why there have been such dramatic changes," Aron shared his thoughts. Benjamin didn''t respond immediately. He felt that while Aron''s reasoning had some merit, he didn''t believe the blood moon''s power could cause such a significant impact. "Let''s explore the area a bit. We might find some clues nearby," Benjamin suggested directly. Aron didn''t voice any objections, so the two of them proceeded to explore around Aron''s shelter. After about half an hour of exploration, they confirmed that the entire shelter game world had indeed undergone significant changes. The monsters they used to know were now stronger than before, and many unfamiliar creatures had emerged as well. "It seems that the dangers we are facing this time are much greater than we anticipated. Before we take any further action, we need to inform Irving about the changes happening in the shelter game world," Aron said, furrowing his brow in contemplation before addressing Benjamin. Benjamin nodded. He also felt that it was essential to relay this news to Irving as soon as possible. The two of them promptly informed Irving about the significant changes occurring in the shelter game world. When Irving received the news, his expression didn''t change much. It seemed he had anticipated such a situation arising. Irving chose not to share this news with anyone else in the real world, as he believed there was no need to involve them. He quickly replied, "I understand! You should proceed with your original plan. I hope you can find useful clues, but if you encounter any overwhelming danger, you must return to the real world quickly. I won''t be able to rescue you in a short amount of time." Although Irving hoped for Benjamin and Aron''s actions to be successful, he was more concerned about their safety. After receiving Irving''s response, Benjamin and Aron decided to continue their mission. Even though they were aware that proceeding would involve considerable danger, they felt the current situation left no room for hesitation. "Should we check out the Lava Mountains? Didn''t Irving choose the location for the new shelter there?" Aron suggested directly to Benjamin. Benjamin did not agree immediately. He believed that the situation in the Lava Mountains would be far more complicated. He and Aron were not strong enough to handle overly complex scenarios. "I think we should gather intelligence in a relatively safe area first. Once we have a better understanding of the changes in the shelter game world, we can then venture into more dangerous regions," Benjamin proposed a very reasonable suggestion. Aron nodded, and the two of them began to gather information in the safe area. During their process of collecting intelligence, they failed to notice the changes occurring around them. In fact, when Benjamin and Aron exited the shelter, they had already drawn the attention of the Night Blades members. The Night Blades did not attack immediately, primarily because these members were not particularly strong. They quickly relayed Benjamin and Aron''s actions to the other members of the Night Blades. The first person to receive this intelligence was Elder Astra of the Night Blades. "Irving has sent his companions to the shelter game world so quickly. Has his strength nearly recovered? How could his recovery speed be so rapid?" Elder Astra was very surprised. He hadn''t expected that Irving and his companions could take further action so soon. Elder Astra had initially thought he would have more time to prepare. "It seems I must change my plans. I need to consult with the Abyssal Demon," Elder Astra decided to head to the Abyss. Elder Astra thought that perhaps he should team up with the Abyssal Demon to eliminate Irving''s companions. This would not only weaken Irving''s strength but also reduce Shadow Celestial''s suspicions about him. When Elder Astra arrived at the Abyss again, the Abyssal Demon appeared right before him. The power of the Abyssal Demon seemed even stronger than before. "You haven''t completed the task you promised, have you?" the Abyssal Demon observed, noticing that Elder Astra lacked any powerful chaotic or dark artifacts. Elder Astra nodded. "I came to discuss something else with you this time." The Abyssal Demon didn''t say much; it simply fixed its terrifying gaze on Elder Astra. "The main purpose of our cooperation is to eliminate Irving! Irving hasn''t entered the shelter game world, but his two companions have. Are you interested in taking them out first? If you''re willing to act, we can achieve success quite easily," Elder Astra laid out his plan. The Abyssal Demon did not make an immediate decision. It slowly moved closer to Elder Astra. "Are you sure this action won''t disrupt your plans? Shadow Celestial may very well notice our cooperation," the Abyssal Demon remarked, now appearing more rational than before. It seemed to have gained a significant boost in intelligence within just one day. Elder Astra was slightly surprised but quickly composed himself. "Shadow Celestial might indeed notice our collaboration. But would you really want to pass up such a good opportunity? If you can eliminate Irving''s two companions, it''s possible that Irving will come directly to the shelter game world seeking revenge. At that point, you can personally take him down." Elder Astra thought of a reason that the Abyssal Demon could not refuse. The Abyssal Demon slowly nodded. "You''re right; this plan is indeed very perfect. However, I still can''t leave the Abyss for too long. So you must lure Irving''s two companions here. I don''t think that would be too difficult for you." Elder Astra quickly replied, "Exactly! I can lure Irving''s companions over! Once they step into your attack range, you can strike directly. I will act as if I''m unaware of your presence. This way, our collaboration won''t be discovered by Shadow Celestial." Elder Astra and the Abyssal Demon swiftly devised a plan for their next course of action. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 393 - 393: Gradually Luring Them into the Trap Although Elder Astra told the Abyssal Demon that he could easily attract Irving''s two companions to the vicinity of the Abyssal Demon, he had not yet figured out how to lure them into the trap. After thinking for a while, Elder Astra decided to summon his subordinates. "Irving''s two companions have entered the shelter game world. Irving is our greatest enemy in the Night Blades, so we must eliminate his two companions." Once he gathered his subordinates, Elder Astra began to explain his plan. "I know that your strength is not very formidable. You are unlikely to be a match for Irving''s companions. In fact, I do not need you to directly eliminate them. I only need you to lure them into the trap." Elder Astra was very aware that the members of the Night Blades were quite fearful of Irving. After a series of previous events, all the ordinary members of the Night Blades were unwilling to confront Irving. They were even afraid to go up against Irving''s companions. "What you need to do is to constantly appear around Irving''s companions. Make them notice you, and they will naturally pursue you. Once they take the bait, you can immediately choose to escape." Elder Astra had practically laid out all the details of the operation. He could now wait for his subordinates to lure Irving''s two companions into the trap. The trap that Elder Astra had prepared was not actually the Abyss. He wanted to entice Irving''s companions into a trap of his own design. Then, during the battle, he would pretend to be defeated by Irving''s companions. This way, when Elder Astra made a hasty retreat, he could lure Irving''s two companions to the location of the Abyssal Demon. After finalizing all the plans, Elder Astra began waiting for Irving''s companions to take the bait. Although the ordinary members of the Night Blades had a certain fear of Irving''s companions, they also understood that they had to carry out Elder Astra''s orders. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a sense, Elder Astra was even more intimidating to the ordinary members of the Night Blades than Irving. Irving generally would not make things too difficult for the ordinary members of the Night Blades, but Elder Astra would indeed impose severe punishments on them. It wasn''t long before two ordinary members of the Night Blades arrived around Aron and Benjamin. The two of them wanted to discuss how to attract Aron and Benjamin''s attention. However, before they could come to any conclusion, Benjamin and Aron noticed their presence. Immediately, the two attacked the Night Blades members. Faced with such a situation, the two ordinary members of the Night Blades could only choose to flee in panic. "I knew it! The anomalies we encountered must be related to the Night Blades! Those members have been secretly monitoring our every move! We can''t let them escape so easily!" Aron growled at Benjamin. Aron had always harbored a strong disdain for the Night Blades. He hoped to eliminate all their members, and he certainly would not spare even the ordinary members. Benjamin remained silent, feeling that something was off. In Benjamin''s view, although their strength was not as formidable as Irving''s, their presence here should have drawn the attention of the Night Blades'' elders. Why would the Night Blades send ordinary members to monitor them? They should have sent elders for such a task. Even if the Night Blades had sent ordinary members, they shouldn''t have been so easily frightened into fleeing. Although Benjamin was filled with questions, he had no opportunity to voice them. He felt they should first capture the two fleeing ordinary members of the Night Blades. While the ordinary members of the Night Blades were quick to escape, they certainly could not outrun Aron and Benjamin. Soon, Aron and Benjamin caught up with the two ordinary members of the Night Blades. "Have you been monitoring us this whole time? What is your purpose? Do you have an elder from the Night Blades directing you?" Aron demanded fiercely. The two ordinary members of the Night Blades were visibly panicked, offering no response as they stared fearfully at Aron and Benjamin. Aron, lacking in patience, decided to attack the two ordinary members. Although he didn''t unleash his full power, his strikes still caused them considerable pain. "Stop hitting us! We''ll answer your questions! We were indeed monitoring you, but our only goal was to ensure we were aware of your every move. There is indeed an elder from the Night Blades behind us¡ªElder Astra." "Where is he now? Do you have any other companions?" Aron continued to press for answers. While Aron was interrogating the members of the Night Blades, Benjamin remained vigilant, observing their surroundings. He felt certain that there could not be just two members of the Night Blades nearby. There had to be more of them lurking around. Before Aron''s questions could receive any answers, a large number of Night Blades members appeared around them. These members were not particularly strong, but they were armed with items that could pose a threat to Benjamin and Aron. "Stop questioning them! We need to defeat the Night Blades members around us first," Benjamin quickly reminded Aron. In Benjamin''s view, they had to address the more immediate threat at hand. Aron understood that Benjamin''s assessment was correct. Thus, the two of them began to attack the surrounding members of the Night Blades. During the battle, they encountered some difficulties. However, since their strength far exceeded that of the ordinary Night Blades members, they did not take long to achieve victory. The majority of the ordinary members of the Night Blades were eliminated, with only a few fleeing toward an unknown area. Aron and Benjamin immediately chose to pursue them. Although both of them knew that heading into the unknown could lead to greater dangers, there were also opportunities that came with such risks. If they could find more useful clues in the unknown area, they could provide greater assistance to Irving. As they chased after the fleeing members, Aron and Benjamin sensed that the surrounding environment was becoming increasingly strange. They gradually slowed their pace and ultimately stopped in front of a dark castle. "Do you feel like this castle seems somewhat familiar?" Aron asked Benjamin after examining it closely. Benjamin slowly nodded. In his eyes, the castle appeared eerie and foreboding. It seemed to emanate a powerful dark energy outward. "Since you''ve both arrived, why not come in? Are you afraid of me?" The voice of Elder Astra echoed from within the castle. Upon hearing Elder Astra''s voice, Benjamin and Aron instinctively prepared for battle. "There''s no need to be overly tense! I lured you here simply to discuss a collaboration. I do not wish to be your enemy," Elder Astra said in a gentle tone. Benjamin and Aron found themselves unable to determine whether Elder Astra''s words were genuine or not. Although they did not launch an immediate attack, they remained on high alert. "What kind of collaboration do you intend to discuss? Are you willing to help Irving recover his strength quickly?" Benjamin asked Astra directly. Elder Astra chuckled lightly, "If Irving needs my assistance, I would certainly provide it. Not long ago, I collaborated with him. Have you forgotten that I was your ally during the battle against Sophia?" Astra''s statement was indeed accurate. However, Benjamin and Aron still did not trust him. They knew that during the fight with Sophia, Astra had not been particularly effective. "You were indeed our ally in the previous battle, but you didn''t contribute much. As far as I know, you were easily defeated by Sophia. How can we know whether you were defeated due to your weakness compared to Sophia, or if you intentionally avoided a direct confrontation with her?" Benjamin continued. While Benjamin did not harbor significant hostility towards Elder Astra, he also felt no need to be overly polite. Astra did not respond immediately. He slowly stepped out from the entrance of the castle. "The collaboration I want to discuss is related to what you just mentioned. Sophia has indeed been sealed, but that doesn''t mean she can''t pose a threat to you. The power of the blood moon that Sophia possesses is unimaginable to you. Even in her sealed state, she can still pose a significant danger to all of us." Astra''s words caused both Benjamin and Aron to feel some apprehension. Although they remained skeptical, they both desired to obtain more information. "It seems you are genuinely interested. Then come with me into the castle. This castle has a very close connection to werewolves, and it can help us understand the power of the blood moon," Astra said before turning and walking toward the castle. Benjamin and Aron exchanged glances, each seeing confusion and concern in the other''s eyes. However, neither of them intended to leave immediately. They followed Astra into the castle, one after the other. Before entering the castle, Aron deliberately dropped two scrolls at the entrance. The moment the scrolls touched the ground, they vanished. Aron had left a route of escape for himself and Benjamin. Chapter 394 - 394: Half-Truths The interior of the castle was eerily dark; aside from the faint sunlight that filtered through the narrow windows, there was no other source of light within. Aron and Benjamin had to stay closely behind Elder Astra to ensure they wouldn''t get lost. Astra led them deeper into the castle until they finally arrived at a spacious hall located at its depths. "Why have you brought us here? What do you want to say?" Aron asked Astra in a confrontational tone. Astra did not respond immediately; instead, he slowly walked over to a long table at the far end of the hall. "I have a lot to say, and it won''t be possible to finish in a short time. So I hope both of you can sit down and listen to everything I have to say," Elder Astra said as he gradually took a seat, smiling at Aron and Benjamin. Aron and Benjamin felt somewhat uneasy. They were certainly wary of Elder Astra. However, since they had already entered the castle, they decided to hear what Astra wanted to discuss. Aron and Benjamin sat down at the table, directly across from Astra. "You must have felt the powerful dark energy present in this hall, right?" Astra began, once they were seated. Aron and Benjamin nodded. They had sensed a certain level of dark energy upon entering the castle, and it became even more pronounced in the hall, making them feel increasingly alert. "The strong dark energy here is not meant to target you. I have gathered this dark energy simply to ensure that I am not affected by the power of the blood moon," Astra explained in a somewhat serious tone. Astra''s words left Aron and Benjamin quite confused. In their view, since Sophia had been sealed, the blood moon power should not pose a significant threat to anyone else. Astra cleared his throat twice. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I know what you''re thinking. You must believe that with Sophia sealed, there''s no need to worry about the threat of the blood moon power. But I must tell you, you are mistaken." At this point, Astra snapped his fingers. Slowly, a pinkish painting appeared on one of the hall''s walls. The painting depicted a large number of werewolves gathered at an unknown location. Although these werewolves had not gained the powerful blood moon power, they were still capable of posing a significant threat to others. Aron and Benjamin looked toward the painting, their expressions growing more serious. "The blood moon power has not been completely sealed. You have only barely managed to control Sophia. I have even encountered the erosion of the blood moon power myself," Astra stated, delivering the shocking revelation that left Aron and Benjamin reeling. Aron and Benjamin''s gazes were fixed intently on Elder Astra. It didn''t take long for them to notice the signs of blood moon power''s erosion on him. "Is the erosion of the blood moon power on you due to your battle with Sophia?" Aron asked, frowning as he looked at Astra. Astra nodded. "You''re correct. It was during the battle in Starling City that I encountered the erosion of the blood moon power." Astra was not lying; he indeed had faced the blood moon power''s erosion during the fight in Starling City. Astra''s response increased Aron and Benjamin''s trust in him a bit more. "So, you brought us to the castle to collaborate with us against the blood moon power? Or do you want to obtain a method to resolve the blood moon power''s erosion from us?" Benjamin followed up with another question for Astra. Astra''s expression showed a hint of hesitation. After a moment of silence, he slowly spoke. "I do wish to obtain a method to resolve the blood moon power''s erosion from you. However, I suspect you don''t have the necessary solutions either. So, I brought you here simply to join forces against the blood moon power. In the world of the shelter game, there are still many areas that retain powerful blood moon energy. We can only significantly reduce the dangers posed by the blood moon power if we eliminate all that residual energy." Astra finally revealed his fabricated intention. Prior to this statement, everything he had said had been the truth. He shared those truths to gain Aron and Benjamin''s trust. Now that he had their trust, it was time to deceive them. Aron and Benjamin didn''t detect any issues with Astra''s words. They both nodded in agreement. "You''re right. If your goal is indeed to eliminate the residual blood moon power in the shelter game world, then we can naturally collaborate with you." Aron''s tone had softened considerably. He genuinely believed that he could work with Elder Astra now. Astra''s face broke into a bright smile. "Excellent! I have actually located the area with the strongest blood moon power within the shelter game world. It is in the ruins of the Abyss of Death." Upon hearing about the Abyss of Death ruins, both Aron and Benjamin''s expressions turned slightly hesitant. They were well aware of what had recently occurred in the Abyss of Death. They also understood that it was quite normal for residual blood moon power to linger there. However, both of them felt a certain fear regarding the Abyss of Death. They exchanged glances, both feeling that venturing to the ruins of the Abyss of Death was unwise. Astra noticed the silent exchange of glances between Aron and Benjamin. Elder Astra smiled. "I understand that the ruins of the Abyss of Death are filled with dangers. So if you choose to refuse, I can understand that," Astra said, hoping to gain Aron and Benjamin''s trust through this approach. At this moment, Aron was very conflicted. On one hand, he had not fully trusted Elder Astra, and on the other, he felt that completely eliminating the dangers posed by the blood moon power was far more important. In his state of deep contemplation, Aron did not provide any response. Benjamin, however, did not share Aron''s level of internal conflict. He held little animosity toward the Night Blades or Elder Astra. For Benjamin, among all the Night Blades'' elders, only Elder Seville had posed a significant threat to him. However, since Elder Seville had been thoroughly killed, he felt there was no need to be overly hostile towards the other Night Blades'' elders. Yet, Benjamin did not directly express his stance. He was waiting for Aron to make the final decision. When Aron and Benjamin were preparing to enter the shelter game world, Irving had advised them that when faced with a difficult decision, Aron would be the one to ultimately make the call. After a quiet moment of waiting, during which Astra and Benjamin remained silent, Aron finally spoke slowly. "We will act with you. However, before we begin, we must establish a contract. I do not want you to suddenly betray us during the fight." Aron stated his condition. Elder Astra responded without hesitation. "Not a problem! As long as you are willing to work with me, I can certainly establish a contract with you. I am also quite concerned that you might betray me during the fight." Elder Astra quickly proposed a contract. The contents of the contract were actually quite simple. Both parties needed to go to the ruins of the Abyss of Death and battle their common enemies there. During the course of the fight, neither side could suddenly betray the other. Once the contract was signed, Aron turned to Elder Astra and said flatly, "Under normal circumstances, I would never trust you. The only reason I am willing to cooperate is that the power of the blood moon poses a significant threat to me." Elder Astra nodded. "I feel the same way; I do not trust you either." Benjamin quietly observed Aron and Elder Astra from the side. Initially, Benjamin had thought that once they entered the castle, they would undoubtedly face great dangers. However, the outcome so far seemed to suggest that his concerns were somewhat unfounded. Thus, Benjamin felt that the upcoming actions would likely proceed smoothly. "When do we set off?" Benjamin asked Aron and Elder Astra. Aron and Elder Astra exchanged glances. Finally, Elder Astra spoke. "If you''re ready, we can leave right now. If you''re not prepared, I can give you a day to get ready. You can return to the real world and bring your most powerful weapons." Elder Astra''s words reassured Aron and Benjamin even more. In their view, if the upcoming mission were a trap set by Elder Astra, he wouldn''t provide them with much preparation time. Aron responded straightforwardly. "We can leave right now! We were already prepared for battle before entering the shelter game world!" Elder Astra was very pleased. "In that case, let''s set off! Although the ruins of the Abyss of Death aren''t too far from here, the path has become quite treacherous." Thus, Elder Astra finally achieved his objective. He successfully deceived Aron and Benjamin with his half-truths. Although he had signed a contract with Aron, Elder Astra had set a trap within that contract. He only mentioned that he would fight alongside Aron against their common enemy. However, if there were no common enemy in the ruins of the Abyss of Death, his actions would naturally face no restrictions. Elder Astra had already begun to think about how to use Benjamin and Aron to threaten Irving. For Elder Astra, simply eliminating Benjamin and Aron wouldn''t provide him with a significant advantage. It was by leveraging Benjamin and Aron to threaten Irving that he could gain substantial power. Chapter 395 - 395: Its Too Late to Realize The road from Elder Astra''s castle to the ruins of the Abyss of Death was extremely rugged. Along the way, there were various monsters, and in certain areas, it was impossible to see a clear path. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without Elder Astra''s guidance, Aron and Benjamin would have surely gotten lost in this very complex region. "Fortunately, we have you leading us; otherwise, we would definitely be lost," Aron said to Elder Astra as they moved forward. Although Aron and Benjamin could barely discern their direction using the items they possessed, the area they were in was filled with an abundance of energy. This energy interfered with their judgment. Even if they could tell which way to go, they had no way of finding a specific path. Elder Astra smiled. "You don''t need to thank me. In fact, I would encounter many dangers in this area as well. If it weren''t for the two of you accompanying me, I wouldn''t easily venture to the ruins of the Abyss of Death." Elder Astra was still lying. He hoped to use this manner to further deceive Aron and Benjamin. Of course, Aron and Benjamin were unaware of the lies Elder Astra was telling. They felt even more grateful to Elder Astra. After half a day''s journey, as dusk arrived, Elder Astra finally led Aron and Benjamin to the edge of the ruins of the Abyss of Death. Here, they could see a massive void at the very center of the ruins of the Abyss of Death. This void was created during the battle between Irving, Shadow Celestial, and others. Looking at the void, Benjamin couldn''t help but exclaim, "Irving and the others are incredibly strong. They managed to create such a huge void in battle. If Irving hadn''t been with us, we would have certainly died in that fight." Although Benjamin had fully trusted Irving''s strength long ago, seeing the void further refreshed his understanding of Irving''s power. Aron did not speak, but the expression on his face showed that he was also very shocked. After all, this was Aron''s first time arriving at the edge of the ruins of the Abyss of Death following the violent explosion that had occurred there. "Stop lamenting! Irving''s strength is indeed formidable. However, he cannot handle everything alone, so we must help him deal with the residual blood moon power deep within the ruins of the Abyss of Death," Elder Astra said slowly to Aron and Benjamin. Both of them felt that there was nothing wrong with what Elder Astra said. So they hesitated not at all and followed Elder Astra deeper into the void. As they progressed, they could sense that the energy around them was rapidly changing. The power surrounding them was neither purely dark energy nor purely blood moon energy. It seemed to be a strange mixture of both. "Why is the energy here so mixed? Could it be that the powers used by Irving and the others in the last battle haven''t fully dissipated?" Aron asked directly. Elder Astra nodded. "You''re right. The mixed energy here is indeed due to the overwhelming power of the skills used by Irving and the others during the last battle. Even though some time has passed, a lot of that power remains." Elder Astra''s words were still lies. However, this statement successfully silenced Aron and Benjamin. The three of them moved quickly through the vast void. As they approached the bottom of the void, Aron and Benjamin became increasingly uneasy. They could no longer sense the surrounding blood moon energy. What they felt now was a terrifying and repulsive force. This force was so unfamiliar that Aron and Benjamin didn''t know how to respond. Eventually, Aron and Benjamin came to a halt. "Why have you stopped? We''re almost at the deepest part of the Abyss of Death ruins! There we can completely destroy the residual blood moon power," Elder Astra asked them with a slightly puzzled tone. Aron and Benjamin glanced at him coldly. "Have you been deceiving us all along? At the very beginning, there was indeed some blood moon energy at the edge of the void. But now that we''ve entered the interior, the blood moon energy has completely vanished. If there were truly powerful blood moon forces deep within the void, why can''t we sense them now? This must be a trap you''ve set for us." Aron finally sensed that something was wrong. But realizing this now was a bit too late. The expression on Elder Astra''s face became unusually cold. He sneered, "You''re right! This is indeed the trap I set for you! The fact that you can perceive it shows that your intelligence is quite high. However, realizing it now is a bit too late. You''ve come this far, which means there''s no way for you to escape my trap." Elder Astra raised his staff as he spoke. Immediately, a series of black figures shot out from the top of the staff. These black figures flew quickly towards Aron and Benjamin. In the face of Elder Astra''s attack, neither of them chose to confront it head-on. Their thoughts were straightforward; they believed they should escape quickly from the void. Aron took out a spellbook, and as he opened it, a beam of golden light shot towards Elder Astra. This golden light collided with the black figures released by Elder Astra. Taking advantage of this moment, Aron and Benjamin hurried towards the exit of the void. Elder Astra watched their figures and sneered. "You don''t think you can easily escape, do you? Now that you''ve come this far, you have no chance of escaping! Even if you manage to fend me off, you won''t be able to stop it!" What Elder Astra referred to was, of course, the Abyssal Demon. Although Elder Astra was unable to bring Benjamin and Aron to the area where the Abyssal Demon resided, the Abyssal Demon was already capable of launching an attack on Benjamin and Aron. A violent tremor occurred at the deepest part of the void. The power of the abyss began to seep out rapidly. A force that even Elder Astra found terrifying quickly spread throughout the entire void. At the exit of the void, a pure black barrier completely sealed off the area. This pure black barrier was, in fact, also the exit of the abyss. The moment he saw the pure black barrier, Elder Astra''s expression changed. He sensed that the power of the Abyssal Demon had grown even stronger than before. Although the Abyssal Demon was his ally, he did not wish for its power to become too overwhelming. If the Abyssal Demon became too powerful, Elder Astra might not be able to fully control it. "It seems I must accelerate my actions! The power of the Abyssal Demon has reached a level that is becoming difficult to manage!" Elder Astra muttered to himself. The Abyssal Demon, however, did not hear Elder Astra''s words. Its full attention was focused on Aron and Benjamin. Although the Abyssal Demon had generated a simplified version of the abyss at the exit of the void, it would require some time to emerge from this simplified version. Thus, it first used its power to slow down Aron and Benjamin''s movements. Aron and Benjamin suddenly felt their bodies becoming incredibly heavy, as if a force was dragging them deep into the void. Aron lifted his head to look at the black barrier in the sky. He sensed the immense power contained within the black barrier. Thus, he immediately concluded that he and Benjamin could not handle the current emergency. "We need to call for help from Irving! We can''t cope with such a dangerous situation!" Aron shouted to Benjamin. Benjamin nodded heavily. In fact, Benjamin also hoped to seek help from Irving. He remained silent only because his condition was worse than Aron''s. Aron''s movement speed had only slowed down a bit, while Benjamin not only felt his movement speed decreasing but also sensed that his own power was dissipating. The energy within Benjamin was being absorbed by the abyss. This absorption was one of the three main characteristics of the abyss. The three main characteristics of the abyss are: 1. The ability to infinitely absorb power. Regardless of the type of power, the abyss can convert it into its own power when it comes near. Self-enhancement of the abyss. When the abyss is attacked, it can continuously strengthen its own powers. The birth of the Abyssal Demon is one method of the abyss''s self-enhancement. The reactive effect of the abyss. Anyone who sees the abyss becomes locked onto by it. The abyss will use its power to continuously corrupt anything associated with it. Due to these characteristics, Aron and Benjamin had no way to escape. They would gradually lose their powers, their movements would slow further, and they would ultimately be completely controlled by the abyss. However, before they were entirely overtaken by the abyss, Aron finally managed to contact Irving. "We''ve encountered a trap set by Elder Astra at the deepest part of the Abyss of Death ruins. There''s an unknown force here, and we cannot escape. You must be careful," Aron could only send this brief message. When Irving received Aron''s message, he furrowed his brow, unsure of how to respond. Irving had already warned both Aron and Benjamin before their mission not to take unnecessary risks. Although Irving didn''t know the specific details, he felt that the crisis Aron and Benjamin faced was likely due to their recklessness. Regardless, Aron and Benjamin were Irving''s allies. He had to rescue them, but only if he was prepared. Chapter 396 - 396: No Intelligence Sufficient to Support Action In the outskirts of the real-world City of Warding, Irving was moving alongside James and others. He had just received a distress message from Aron. At that moment, he was frowning, contemplating what course of action he should take next. Irving''s expression did not go unnoticed by the others. James felt a bit puzzled, but he refrained from asking directly. He understood that Irving preferred not to be disturbed when he was deep in thought. After a while, Irving''s expression finally eased somewhat. With a smile, he said to James and the others, "It seems we need to pause our current operation. We have eliminated the vast majority of the remaining Night Blades'' forces, but the others have hidden themselves very deeply. If we want to locate all of them, it will take a considerable amount of time. We must return to the headquarters of Angel Guild to discuss our next action plan for entering the Shelter Game world." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying this, Irving led James back to the Angel Guild headquarters. Along the way, James did not ask any questions. He knew very well that if there was something he needed to know, Irving would tell him. When they reached the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters, Irving finally spoke to James slowly. "Aron and Benjamin are in serious trouble in the Shelter Game world. They are facing an unbeatable enemy and should now be under the enemy''s control." Upon hearing this news, James managed to maintain a calm expression. "So, you plan to directly enter the Shelter Game world to rescue them? I''m willing to join you. After all, Aron and Benjamin are my friends too." James genuinely wanted to act alongside Irving. However, Irving shook his head at that moment. "It''s not that simple. Aron and Benjamin will not be easily eliminated. I believe the true target of those who captured them is not them, but me. Therefore, we have plenty of time to prepare. Moreover, we still don''t know who exactly captured Aron and Benjamin. We cannot act recklessly without sufficient information." Irving succinctly laid out the situation. James, naturally, had great faith in Irving''s judgment. He nodded and said, "Alright then, I will follow your lead." After a brief communication, Irving and James entered the Angel Guild headquarters. Inside, there were many people present. After all, the members of the Angel Guild had not encountered any significant issues recently. Whether it was the threat posed by Sophia or the hidden members of the Night Blades, it was up to Irving and his team to handle these issues. As a result, the members of Angel Guild could continue to strengthen their own abilities at the headquarters. Anna and Nick had learned in advance that Irving had returned, so they were specifically waiting for him and James. "Aron and Benjamin are in trouble. They have encountered an enemy attack in the Shelter Game world and should be completely under the enemy''s control. Our top priority is to rescue them," Irving stated directly in the conference room, sharing the information he had obtained. Both Anna and Nick were shocked by this news. Anna was more anxious than Nick. She turned to Irving and said, "In that case, let''s act quickly. Aron and Benjamin are both very strong; the enemy capable of defeating them must be even stronger. If we don''t hurry to rescue them, they might be killed by this powerful enemy." Anna''s concern was understandable, given her close relationship with Aron. Irving nodded, smiling as he said, "There''s no need to rush. If we act without sufficient intelligence, we will surely fall into the enemy''s trap. The enemy would love for us to be in a state of panic. What we need to do now is remain calm and gather enough information." Irving''s words made a lot of sense. Gradually, the somewhat anxious Anna and Nick calmed down. After thinking for a moment, Nick asked Irving, "So how should we gather intelligence? Didn''t Aron and Benjamin provide you with more information?" Irving shook his head. "They did provide more information, but it all points to Elder Astra. Elder Astra has allied himself with some kind of monster in the Shelter Game world. We are very familiar with Elder Astra, but we know nothing about the monster he is working with. We need to gather sufficient information about that monster." As Irving spoke, he carefully observed James and Nick''s expressions. In Irving''s plan, if he wanted to gather enough intelligence, he needed to take others into the Shelter Game world with him. Since he did not want to act alone, he had to decide quickly who he would take along with him, including Nick and James. "So that''s the case. If this matter is related to Elder Astra, shouldn''t we first look for possible clues in the real world?" James said in a somewhat serious tone at that moment. All eyes turned to James, and he felt the need to explain why he made that statement. "Elder Astra is an elder of the Night Blades. Moreover, he has taken action several times in the real world before. This means that Elder Astra is likely the elder most closely connected with the Night Blades members in the real world. We might be able to gather important intelligence related to Elder Astra from the Night Blades members in the real world. Additionally, operating in the real world is much safer than acting in the Shelter Game world." James spoke at length, and what he said did have some merit. Irving began to contemplate whether he should follow James''s plan. While Irving was deep in thought, he suddenly sensed an inexplicable force surrounding him. He reacted immediately, drawing his staff. In the astonished gazes of everyone present, Irving slammed his staff down onto the conference table. At the moment the staff made contact with the surface, a powerful protective barrier enveloped everyone, including Irving. Before anyone could react, Elder Astra''s figure suddenly appeared outside the barrier. His presence naturally attracted everyone''s attention. "It seems you are not very surprised by my appearance," Elder Astra said slowly, a smile on his face. Irving looked coldly at the projection of Elder Astra. "What is your purpose for being here? Do you wish to continue collaborating with me?" His tone was not as icy as before; he spoke in a straightforward, businesslike manner. Elder Astra''s projection smiled slightly. "You don''t need to pretend anymore. Aron must have contacted you. He surely informed you that I set a trap for him, and he walked right into it without any caution." Elder Astra''s words put everyone in the conference room on high alert. "I am here simply to offer you an opportunity. Your two companions are about to be killed by the Abyssal Demon. If you want to save them, quickly enter the Shelter Game world. In the Shelter Game world, you will soon be able to locate the Abyssal Demon. At that point, we can have a fair showdown there." After delivering this message, Elder Astra''s projection vanished. Irving retrieved his staff, and the barrier immediately dissipated. Irving''s expression was extremely grim at that moment. He understood that the information provided by Elder Astra was meant to lure him into a trap. Yet he had no choice but to step into that trap because he had to save his companions. "I think we can''t trust anything he said," Anna said anxiously to Irving. "He must have deliberately given us this information. While I don''t know how strong the Abyssal Demon is, if we act on Elder Astra''s words, we will definitely fall into a trap." Although Anna was very concerned about Aron, she was also deeply worried about Irving. In Anna''s view, Irving''s importance was even greater than that of Aron. Therefore, she was unwilling to let Irving voluntarily walk into a trap. Nick and James remained silent. They both knew that Anna was right, but they also understood that no matter what, Irving would go to rescue his companions. Irving didn''t respond to Anna''s words. After frowning and thinking for a moment, he spoke slowly. "Elder Astra has indeed set a trap for us, but it''s a trap we must walk into. This mission is not only about saving my companions; it is also about gathering intelligence related to the Abyssal Demon. The Abyssal Demon has likely only recently appeared in the Shelter Game world. Its emergence must be connected to the changes in the Shelter Game world. To prepare for any potential crises, we need to collect enough information. So this time, besides Anna, both of you will accompany me into the Shelter Game world." Irving had made his decision. He felt that taking only one person with him would not allow him to execute his plan effectively, so he decided to bring James and Nick along. James and Nick did not hesitate at all and immediately agreed. "No problem. I''ll prepare as quickly as I can. Of course, I''ll need the Angel Guild to provide me with some suitable weapons," James said straightforwardly. Nick also responded without any hesitation, "I''m ready and can act at any time." Chapter 397 - 397: The Involvement of Multiple Forces While Irving was preparing for the upcoming operation, deep within the Abyss of Death ruins, the Abyssal Demon and Elder Astra were discussing how to deal with Aron and Benjamin. The Abyssal Demon believed that since they had captured two individuals, it would be logical to kill one of them. Although neither Aron nor Benjamin was particularly strong, their powers were something the Abyssal Demon greatly desired. The abilities that Aron and Benjamin possessed were very similar to those of Irving. Elder Astra was strongly opposed to the Abyssal Demon''s plan. He believed that if they killed either Aron or Benjamin, their overall strategy would become difficult to execute. "After all, Irving is our enemy. We need to eliminate him and all of his companions. Why do you disagree with me killing one of his companions before he arrives? Are you worried that this will anger Irving?" the Abyssal Demon questioned Elder Astra in a dismissive tone. Elder Astra slowly shook his head. "I want to eliminate Irving as well; I am not worried about angering him. I am very concerned that your actions might jeopardize our plan. We must use Irving''s two companions to lure him step by step into the trap. Only in this way can we ensure Irving''s elimination. After we take care of Irving, I have no objections to how you handle his companions." Elder Astra revealed his true thoughts. The Abyssal Demon, of course, dismissed them. However, the Abyssal Demon did not intend to continue arguing with Elder Astra. "Fine, I will reluctantly agree with your viewpoint. As long as you assist me in eliminating Irving, I will help you deal with the Shadow Celestial," the Abyssal Demon made a very serious promise. The Abyssal Demon was not a creature that willingly offered help to others. The reason it made this promise was simply to ensure that Elder Astra would fight with all his strength during the battle with Irving. The Abyssal Demon regarded Irving as its greatest opponent. Although it had never seen Irving, it knew from its inception that Irving would become its arch-nemesis. Elder Astra nodded slowly. "Rest assured, if Irving falls into our trap, I will go all out. Defeating Irving is also very important to me. Although I have collaborated with Irving in the past, he has been hostile to us Night Blades for a long time. I will not let Irving slip away easily." Elder Astra also offered a very sincere promise. Both individuals genuinely hoped that this operation would succeed. However, whether their actions would be successful did not solely depend on them. During their operation, other forces were also taking action. Deep within the Night Blades headquarters, in the secret base of the Shadow Celestial, the Shadow Celestial was discussing with his trusted subordinates what actions they should take next. Although Elder Astra had not revealed any flaws in front of the Shadow Celestial, suspicion had already begun to creep in. The Shadow Celestial was unaware of the specific actions Elder Astra was undertaking, but that did not prevent him from preparing a response in advance. "Elder Astra has been acting in the shadows. Although I don''t know exactly what he''s doing, the fact that he chose to conceal his actions from me means that his actions are certainly a threat to me," the Shadow Celestial said through gritted teeth. The Shadow Celestial felt that none of the members of the Night Blades were completely subservient to him. Therefore, he hoped to find an opportunity to eliminate all those within the Night Blades who were not loyal to him. "You are correct. I''ve heard something from one of Elder Astra''s subordinates," one of Shadow Celestial''s trusted aides said slowly. "It seems he has been corrupted by the power of the Blood Moon. And so far, he has not resolved this issue. I suspect he may have already fallen under the control of the Blood Moon''s power." Upon hearing this news, the Shadow Celestial was slightly surprised. "Are you sure this information is true? Isn''t Sophia already sealed? How could the power of the Blood Moon still be so strong?" In truth, the Shadow Celestial was also unaware that the power of the Blood Moon remained so formidable. His thinking was similar to that of others. The vast majority believed that with Sophia sealed, the power of the Blood Moon could no longer pose any threat. However, if what his aide was saying was true, the Shadow Celestial would need to reconsider the potential impact of the Blood Moon''s power. "I am absolutely telling the truth! It''s not just one of Elder Astra''s subordinates who has said this. I''ve heard several of Elder Astra''s people confirm this. Elder Astra must be corrupted by the power of the Blood Moon," Shadow Celestial''s aide hurriedly replied. The Shadow Celestial did not respond; he fell silent, deep in thought. Everyone held their breath, knowing that the Shadow Celestial was about to present the next course of action. After about ten minutes, the Shadow Celestial slowly spoke up. "Regardless, we must first determine Elder Astra''s current location. He is not at the Night Blades headquarters, nor is he at any of the Night Blades bases within the Shelter Game world. Only after we ascertain his location can we take further action. Moreover, since he has been affected by the power of the Blood Moon, it is necessary for us to offer him some assistance." The "help" that the Shadow Celestial referred to was not genuine assistance. The Shadow Celestial hoped to use this opportunity to completely control Elder Astra. The Shadow Celestial''s subordinates acted quickly. They soon determined Elder Astra''s current location. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What did you say? He''s actually in the Abyss of Death ruins?" the Shadow Celestial asked his trusted subordinate with great shock. The tone of his voice was very serious, and his inquiry felt more like a roar directed at his subordinate. Upon hearing the Shadow Celestial''s words, his trusted aides appeared quite nervous. "He is indeed in the Abyss of Death ruins! We are very sure; there is absolutely no mistake!" Seeing the solemn expression on his subordinate''s face, the Shadow Celestial''s demeanor became extremely grave. The Abyss of Death held special significance for the Shadow Celestial. He had been imprisoned deep within the Abyss of Death for a very long time. If he had not been confined there, he would have long since gained power far surpassing that of Irving. "It seems that things are more complicated than I thought; I must plan carefully," the Shadow Celestial muttered to himself. His trusted aides did not know what actions to take next, so they simply waited for the Shadow Celestial''s orders. However, it seemed that the Shadow Celestial did not intend to give them any commands immediately. In a remote area of the Shelter Game world, within a dense jungle, a pink moon slowly rose into the sky. Surrounding this pink moon were numerous werewolves. These werewolves seemed to be continuously praying to the pink moon. Under their prayers, a pink silhouette gradually took shape. As time passed, the pink silhouette became clearer and clearer, until the figure of Sophia reappeared. The moment Sophia appeared, she took a deep breath and suddenly opened her eyes. Accompanying the opening of Sophia''s eyes, the surrounding werewolves let out howls. The power of the Blood Moon coalesced around them. "Damn it, Irving actually managed to seal me away! I will never let him off the hook!" Sophia said fiercely. At this moment, the Sophia that appeared was not her true self. Sophia''s true form was sealed deep within the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. What appeared here was merely a projection of Sophia. Sophia used the power of the Blood Moon to manifest a projection, hoping to leverage the actions of her projection to help her true self break free from her seal. However, since Sophia''s true form was still sealed, the amount of Blood Moon power she could summon was very limited. What she desired now was simply to gain stronger power. Sophia was well aware that the remaining Blood Moon power in the Shelter Game world could not support her in a final showdown against Irving. "I must quickly obtain more powerful strength. If I can''t gain powerful abilities soon, I will have no choice but to cooperate with others," she thought to herself. This time, Sophia did not intend to fight alone. After experiencing previous setbacks, she finally understood that going solo would not lead to success. However, she would not easily seek cooperation from the Shadow Celestial again. To Sophia, the Shadow Celestial could also pose a significant threat to her. Sophia decided to first command the werewolves around her to eliminate all the weaker monsters. By doing so, she could allow her projection to gain stronger power. Once her projection grew strong enough, she could directly launch an attack on Irving. Although Sophia did not choose to target Irving directly, she successfully reactivated the Blood Moon power within the Shelter Game world. Everyone could feel that the Blood Moon power had become stronger than before. Naturally, those who were affected by the Blood Moon power would face greater threats. Elder Astra sensed that the Blood Moon power within his body was growing stronger. At that moment, he could even see a pink moon hanging directly above the ruins of the Abyss of Death. Meanwhile, the Abyssal Demon next to Elder Astra could not see any pink moon at all. It looked up at the sky, which was pitch black, devoid of stars, let alone a moon. The Abyssal Demon noticed something unusual about Elder Astra but did not say anything. It simply hoped that Elder Astra would not encounter any problems during their battle. Other matters were inconsequential to the Abyssal Demon. Chapter 398 - 398: The Operation That Must Remain Secret Although Irving was prepared to enter the world of the shelter game to rescue his comrades, he did not take immediate action. He felt he needed to consider more factors before proceeding. He didn''t want Elder Astra to predict his every move, as that would give Astra an overwhelming advantage. Therefore, he decided that his upcoming actions needed to be conducted in secrecy. "Our next steps must be extremely discreet. We absolutely cannot let anyone know our specific plans. Only then can we catch our opponents off guard," Irving stated as he called James and Nick over to discuss his thoughts. James and Nick naturally did not express any opposition. They both agreed that it was essential to keep their actions confidential. "You''re right. But how can we ensure our actions remain secret? As soon as we enter the shelter game world, Elder Astra will undoubtedly notice," James pointed out. "Even if we manage to evade the Night Blades'' surveillance, the Abyssal Demon has powers that can detect our presence. The Abyssal Demon is a creature born directly from the shelter game world, and it certainly won''t be easily fooled by us." While James agreed with Irving''s perspective, he felt that achieving Irving''s goal would be quite challenging. Irving nodded in acknowledgment. "You''re correct; it is difficult to deceive our opponents. However, that doesn''t mean we have no chance of success. In fact, I''ve already come up with a plan for our operation." As he spoke, Irving pulled out a staff-like object from his pocket. "This staff can disguise itself as anyone for a short period of time. So we can use this staff to impersonate me. As long as we can deceive our opponents for a while, the chances of our operation succeeding will significantly increase." While Irving spoke, James and Nick remained focused on the staff in Irving''s hand. The two of them didn''t quite believe that the staff in Irving''s hand would truly accomplish his goal. However, they did not voice their doubts, as they had no better plan of their own. "If you don''t have a better action plan, then we''ll have to go with mine. Tonight, I will make the staff disguise itself as me. Once the staff enters the shelter game world, we will take another route to enter as well. This way, our enemies will be unable to pinpoint our location for a while," Irving decisively declared. James and Nick nodded, both prepared for what was to come. They now just needed to wait for the plan to unfold. That night, Irving opened the passage to the shelter game world. The other side of this passage connected directly to Irving''s shelter. Irving took a deep breath and then tossed the staff into the passage. As the staff passed through the portal, it transformed into Irving''s likeness. At the moment the staff entered the shelter game world, both Elder Astra and the Abyssal Demon sensed it. The Abyssal Demon turned to Elder Astra and said, "Irving has entered the shelter game world; he must be in his shelter." Elder Astra nodded. "I understand! I will head to his shelter immediately!" With that, Elder Astra vanished. According to the agreement between Elder Astra and the Abyssal Demon, once Irving entered the shelter game world, the first strike would be launched by Elder Astra. She would use members of her Night Blades to ensnare Irving in a series of troubles. The Abyssal Demon would not act directly; instead, it would wait for an opportunity to strike once Irving was in a predicament, ensuring the highest chance of eliminating him in one blow. In the real world, Irving, James, and Nick were ready. "I''ve thrown the staff into the shelter game world, so Elder Astra and the Abyssal Demon should have already taken their corresponding actions. We need to act immediately as well," Irving said seriously to his two companions. James and Nick nodded solemnly. Then the three of them stepped through the passage into the shelter game world. After passing through the passage, the three of them arrived directly at the Lava Mountains. "Why did you set the exit of the passage here? Even if going directly to your shelter is very dangerous, you should have placed the exit closer to the Abyss of Death ruins," James questioned, a hint of confusion in his voice. In James''s view, it made no sense for them to end up in the Lava Mountains. Since they already knew that Benjamin and Aron were imprisoned by Elder Astra and the Abyssal Demon in the deepest part of the Abyss of Death ruins, they should have made their way there as quickly as possible. Irving smiled and shook his head. "We can''t do that! Our current strength is not enough to defeat Elder Astra and the Abyssal Demon. My purpose for coming here is very simple; I just want to obtain more Lava Giant puppets." Irving''s words finally made sense to James and Nick. The two of them immediately got ready for battle. As soon as Irving finished speaking, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed from not far away. Clearly, more than one Lava Giant was approaching their direction. "In the upcoming battle, I will need your help. I have not fully recovered yet, so I won''t be able to face the entire Lava Giant army alone," Irving said. Just after he spoke, several Lava Giants appeared in the distance. The Lava Giants recognized Irving. They all knew that he had previously turned some of their members into puppets. Upon seeing him, the Lava Giants let out furious roars. A large number of Lava Giants charged towards Irving. Irving did not take immediate action; instead, he pulled out his **Staff of Calamity**. He raised the staff high and then used the Gravity Swamp skill. The Gravity Swamp skill rapidly covered the entire area, causing the movement speed of the Lava Giants to slow down significantly. James and Nick seized the opportunity to launch their attacks on the Lava Giants. James drew out a powerful weapon, a long sword radiating a silver glow, which he had obtained from the Angel Guild. Without hesitation, James grasped the weapon and attacked the nearest Lava Giant. Nick was quick on his feet as well. Although his strength wasn''t as great as James''s, his agility was superior. Even when attacking from a supportive position, he could strike the Lava Giants faster than James. With the coordination between James and Nick, the two Lava Giants were quickly defeated. Seeing this, Irving immediately used his puppet skill, transforming the fallen Lava Giants into Lava Giant puppets. With two Lava Giant puppets under his control, the upcoming battles became much easier for Irving. "You don''t need to continue fighting; you should conserve your strength! Let me handle the next battle!" he instructed. Irving directly commanded the Lava Giant puppets to attack the Lava Giant army. Thanks to Irving''s enhancements, the battle power of the Lava Giant puppets was stronger than that of the regular Lava Giants. Before long, the Lava Giant army was pushed back. "It seems these Lava Giants truly lack any intelligence. They clearly know they are no match for us, yet they still insist on attacking. Only after suffering significant losses do they realize they need to retreat," James said with a hint of disdain in his tone. In James''s view, the Lava Giants should have recognized the vast difference in power soon after the battle began. He hadn''t expected them to only realize their disadvantage after taking heavy losses, leading to their hasty retreat. "Lava Giants indeed don''t possess much intelligence. However, they can still pose a significant threat to us. Remaining here is quite risky. Since we''ve already acquired enough Lava Giant puppets, let''s head straight to the depths of the Abyss of Death ruins. I want to see just how powerful the Abyssal Demon and Elder Astra truly are," Irving replied. Irving wasn''t concerned about whether the Lava Giants had intelligence. He simply wanted to rescue his companions as quickly as possible. James and Nick naturally did not express any objections to Irving''s plan. With a shared sense of purpose, the three of them quickly departed from the Lava Mountains and set their course toward the Abyss of Death ruins, eager to face whatever challenges lay ahead. Meanwhile, Elder Astra arrived at the perimeter of Irving''s shelter, his heart heavy with trepidation. He had heard the stories and seen the records within the Night Blades, detailing how Irving''s shelter had inflicted considerable losses on their ranks. It was notorious for its impenetrable defenses; two seasoned elders from the Night Blades had previously attempted to breach it, only to be thwarted in their efforts. Now, faced with the daunting task alone, Elder Astra was acutely aware of his own limitations. His brow furrowed as he pondered how he could effectively delay Irving''s movements without exposing himself to danger. "Should I attempt to launch an attack on Irving''s shelter?" he mused aloud, his voice barely above a whisper. "Even if my assault fails, it might still create enough confusion to throw him into a state of panic." Despite having brought his loyal subordinates along and possessing a cache of valuable items from the Night Blades, Elder Astra found himself at a loss. He still had no clear understanding of the situation within Irving''s shelter. The uncertainty gnawed at him; he couldn''t even gauge how many people might be inside. Given this precarious situation, it was no wonder that he hesitated to take any impulsive actions. "Elder, I believe we must at least attempt something," urged one of Elder Astra''s most trusted subordinates, breaking the silence. "Lingering here will not improve our position. We need to take initiative." Elder Astra considered the words of his subordinate carefully. He nodded, realizing the wisdom in the advice. "You''re right! We have brought an ample supply of items with us! Let''s use these resources to launch an attack on Irving''s shelter and see if we can disrupt his plans!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With Elder Astra''s commanding voice ringing with determination, the members of the Night Blades sprang into action, immediately utilizing their items to initiate an assault on Irving''s formidable shelter. The air was thick with tension as they prepared for the confrontation ahead. Chapter 399 - 399: The Sudden Appearance of the Enemy Elder Astra''s actions yielded no results. Although his subordinates had launched several attacks on Irving''s shelter using various items, no one emerged from within. In fact, Irving''s shelter did not even retaliate against Astra''s attacks. Elder Astra''s expression grew increasingly grave. "Could it be that there is no one inside the shelter?" Elder Astra muttered to himself. If the shelter truly contained no one, it would mean that Astra had been deceived. He desperately hoped that his assumption was incorrect. "Elder, what should we do next? Are we really going to launch a direct attack on Irving''s shelter? It seems that Irving doesn''t care at all about our attempts to attack his shelter," one of Astra''s trusted subordinates asked again. Elder Astra gritted his teeth and replied, "At this point, we have no other options. You all need to find a few strong members of the Night Blades to attack Irving''s shelter. I refuse to believe that Irving can hide in his shelter forever without taking any action. If he continues to hide without doing anything, we will take one of his companions down." Elder Astra had made up his mind. He did not believe he had been tricked; he simply thought that Irving was unwilling to engage him directly. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Irving and the others had reached a location very close to the Abyss of Death ruins. Irving could sense that his shelter was under attack, and his spirits lifted considerably. "My shelter has indeed been attacked. This means the enemy has been fooled! No matter who is attacking my shelter, our battle deep within the Abyss of Death ruins will become easier," Irving remarked, relieving James and Nick. Although James and Nick had resolved to fight alongside Irving, they still felt a sense of dread at the combined power of the Abyssal Demon and Elder Astra. However, knowing that Irving''s shelter was under attack meant that there was only one enemy left deep within the Abyss of Death ruins. The three of them would find it quite manageable to confront a single adversary together. As their spirits lightened, their pace quickened. Within just half an hour, they arrived at the edge of the Abyss of Death ruins. Upon seeing the ruins, all three of them wore expressions of deep emotion. The Abyss of Death had been reduced to utter devastation after the previous battles. The ruins were filled with various types of power, and these powers were engaged in conflict with one another. Although the depths of the Abyss of Death were very dark, Irving and the others could still see that a vast number of monsters existed within the ruins. "Now I understand why the Abyss of Death ruins can give rise to monsters like the Abyssal Demon! The environment here is truly harsh," James couldn''t help but exclaim. "There''s no point in discussing that now. Since we''ve already arrived, let''s quickly head deeper into the Abyss of Death ruins! Benjamin and Aron are waiting for us deeper inside!" Irving said, and without hesitation, he moved forward into the depths of the Abyss of Death ruins. James and Nick naturally followed closely behind Irving. The three of them moved quickly, and in just fifteen minutes, they reached the very depths of the Abyss of Death ruins. There, they encountered the Abyssal Demon. The Abyssal Demon was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the three of them. However, it did not show any signs of retreat, knowing it could harness the powerful forces of the abyss in this place. "It seems you are more cunning than I expected! My ally has been easily deceived by you!" the Abyssal Demon said in a terrifying voice directed at Irving and the others. Irving stared coldly at the creature. "Where are my companions? Release them now, and I might consider sparing your life." The Abyssal Demon laughed at Irving''s words. Its laughter was unpleasant and seemed to carry an aura of terror. Both James and Nick felt the oppressive weight of the Abyssal Demon''s laughter, causing them to feel weaker than before. Irving remained unaffected, but he became more vigilant than ever. "Do you think I would fear you? I brought you here precisely because I was ready for a decisive battle! I will absolutely win this fight!" the Abyssal Demon proclaimed. As soon as the words left its mouth, the abyss nearby began to rise slowly into the air. It was filled with all sorts of incomprehensible powers. These powers converged onto the Abyssal Demon, and with their strength, the Abyssal Demon grew to over ten times its original size. Now standing over 100 meters tall, the colossal Abyssal Demon looked down at Irving and the others, its terrifying, raspy voice echoing from above. "Since you have come here, don''t even think about leaving! I will crush you all! Your powers will become a part of the abyssal force! And you, Irving, will pay a painful price for your past actions!" Irving was puzzled by the Abyssal Demon''s words. "My past actions? Didn''t you just arrive recently? How do you know about what I''ve done before?" This information seemed very important to Irving. Therefore, he chose not to attack the Abyssal Demon and instead hoped it would provide him with more information. However, Irving''s objective was not achieved. The Abyssal Demon did not answer Irving''s question. Instead, it raised its enormous claw and swung it down towards Irving and the others. The Abyssal Demon''s claw, infused with immense power, struck the ground directly. Irving, James, and Nick swiftly dodged out of the way. However, what they did not anticipate was that the Abyssal Demon''s attack was not a physical one, but rather a magical assault. The moment the Abyssal Demon''s claw hit the ground, a powerful dark energy erupted around it. One after another, shadowy figures that continuously howled emerged from the Abyssal Demon''s claw. The targets of these shadowy attacks were naturally Irving and his companions. Irving struck his staff against the ground. In that instant, a barrier formed around him. Since Nick was relatively close to Irving, he was also protected within the barrier created by the staff. James, however, was not as fortunate as Nick. He was a bit farther away, and thus he was forced to use his own power to defend against the dark shadows'' assault. Although James found himself in a somewhat dire situation, he ultimately managed to withstand the Abyssal Demon''s attacks. "Is that all you can do? It seems you aren''t as powerful as you claim to be. With your current strength, you are not capable of eliminating me," Irving continued to taunt the Abyssal Demon. The Abyssal Demon paid no heed to Irving''s mockery. Instead, it gathered even more dark energy, and soon a massive dark barrier enveloped the entire Abyss of Death ruins. "I hope you can still be this arrogant for a while longer. I will show you just how powerful my dark forces truly are!" Suddenly, the barrier composed of dark energy unleashed a torrent of lightning. These bolts of lightning descended from the sky, relentlessly attacking Irving and his companions. Irving''s barrier successfully blocked the majority of the lightning strikes. However, this did not mean that Irving was free from threat. He could feel his own strength rapidly dissipating. Although Irving maintained a calm expression on his face, he felt a slight sense of panic within. Nick and James, while unaware of Irving''s specific situation, sensed that Irving should not continue to play defense. They both believed that Irving should immediately counterattack. "Why are you still playing defense? I think it''s time to strike back! The Abyssal Demon isn''t that powerful; if we counterattack, we can defeat it quickly," James urged Irving eagerly. Nick nodded in agreement and quickly added, "I think James is right. Only by defeating the Abyssal Demon can we rescue Benjamin and Aron, so don''t hesitate any longer¡ªgive it your all!" After hearing the urging from both of them, a faint wry smile appeared on Irving''s face. He indeed wanted to unleash his full power. However, he knew it was impossible because he was being suppressed by the overwhelming dark forces. Before Irving could respond, the Abyssal Demon''s voice boomed from above. "Do you think he doesn''t want to strike back at me? He desperately wants to retaliate, but his strength isn''t enough to support it. Once I shatter his barrier, none of you will be able to hold out any longer! I can easily kill all of you!" The Abyssal Demon spoke with an arrogant tone, believing victory was already in its grasp. Hearing the Abyssal Demon''s words, Irving chuckled softly. "You certainly have put a lot of pressure on me, but I won''t be so easily defeated! While my power may not match yours, I can still command my puppets to fight you." With a snap of his fingers, four Lava Giant puppets appeared around Irving. The moment the Lava Giants manifested, the barrier surrounding Irving and his companions was reinforced. This enhancement made the Abyssal Demon slightly wary. Though it had never encountered Lava Giants before, it sensed immense power emanating from them. "Do you think you can defeat me with just a few puppets? That''s simply impossible." Though the Abyssal Demon continued to speak arrogantly, it was secretly preparing for a tough battle. Behind the scenes, the Abyssal Demon had already contacted Elder Astra, hoping that he would return quickly. Upon receiving the Abyssal Demon''s message, Elder Astra''s expression turned to one of shock. Chapter 400 - 400: A Twist No One Expected Not far from Irving''s shelter, Elder Astra stood frozen in place. He had just received information relayed by the Abyssal Demon. He couldn''t believe that Irving had already ventured deep into the Abyss of Death ruins and had begun fighting with the Abyssal Demon. "How is this possible? Didn''t I seal Irving inside his shelter? Could it be that there has been no one inside his shelter all along?" Elder Astra muttered to himself. He then turned his gaze toward Irving''s shelter. At that moment, Irving''s shelter was still not facing any significant threats. Even though Elder Astra''s subordinates had exerted themselves to the utmost, they had not even managed to breach the outer defenses of Irving''s shelter. Seeing this scene, Elder Astra finally realized that he had underestimated Irving. "It seems I have indeed been a bit too proud! I shouldn''t have thought of Irving and his companions as so weak!" Elder Astra said to himself, feeling a twinge of regret. "You all stay here and keep watch! If you notice anything unusual, inform me immediately. I have more important matters to attend to!" Elder Astra issued new instructions to his subordinates. Although he had learned from the Abyssal Demon that Irving and his companions had reached the depths of the Abyss of Death ruins, Elder Astra did not intend to take his subordinates with him to those depths. He believed that they would not be able to provide him with much help in the upcoming battle. Thus, leaving his subordinates at Irving''s shelter seemed like the better option. If he and the Abyssal Demon managed to defeat Irving in battle, it was possible that the subordinates left around Irving''s shelter could play a significant role. Naturally, Elder Astra''s subordinates obeyed his orders. Once he confirmed that everything was in order, Elder Astra used a teleportation scroll. In the next moment, he arrived directly at the depths of the Abyss of Death ruins. Elder Astra''s sudden entrance into the battlefield caught Irving, James, and Nick slightly off guard. The one who reacted the fastest was, of course, Irving. He immediately pointed his staff at Elder Astra. Although Irving knew that Elder Astra''s strength was not as formidable as that of the Abyssal Demon, the threat posed by Elder Astra was certainly greater than that of the Abyssal Demon. This was because Elder Astra had an in-depth understanding of Irving. The moment Irving pointed his staff at Elder Astra, the elder felt a violent shift in the space around him. The gravity in his area significantly intensified. Elder Astra knew he had to act swiftly. He immediately drew his own staff and began chanting complex magical incantations. A blue glow surrounded his body, and mysterious symbols began to encircle him completely. Utilizing the spells at his command, Elder Astra successfully neutralized Irving''s attack. Irving had already realized that his assault would not succeed. So, while Elder Astra focused on his defense, Irving shifted his attention back to the Abyssal Demon. The Abyssal Demon maintained its enormous form, and dark, corrupted lightning crackled in the sky above. These bolts posed a significant threat to Irving''s two companions. However, Irving could use the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to shield himself from the lightning. Understanding that escaping this time would not be easy, Irving resolved to unleash his full power, determined to show his enemies just how strong he truly was. "It seems you have set a very clever trap to defeat me! I have indeed fallen into your trap, but that does not mean you can win easily," Irving declared with a resolute gaze directed at the Abyssal Demon. As he spoke, Irving continuously called upon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. A silvery light emanated from around his body. The full force of the Taikoo Flame Pearl was unleashed. Under Irving''s guidance, a brilliant white beam of light descended from the infinite sky. This pure white light struck the abyss summoned by the Abyssal Demon directly. The collision between the black abyss and the pure white light resulted in a violent explosion. All areas surrounding the Abyss of Death ruins witnessed the intensity of this explosion. The vast majority of the region around the Abyss of Death was affected by the blast. Meanwhile, within the abyssal barrier, although the Abyssal Demon had the protection of the abyss, its power was still suppressed by this attack. Elder Astra, along with James and Nick, temporarily lost consciousness in the aftermath of the explosion. For Irving, this presented a valuable opportunity to eliminate Elder Astra. However, he found himself unable to launch a direct attack against the elder, as he had already expended a significant portion of his stamina. What Irving needed to do now was to find a way to completely defeat the Abyssal Demon. Both Irving and the Abyssal Demon were not in particularly good condition. Neither side dared to attack the other hastily, as both were wary of each other''s formidable powers. Irving had initially thought that using the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl would lead to a devastating blow against the Abyssal Demon, but he was surprised to discover that the demon still had the strength to fight back. The Abyssal Demon, on the other hand, was astonished that its meticulously laid trap had not managed to eliminate Irving. As Irving and the Abyssal Demon faced off, certain forces outside the battlefield successfully caught a glimpse of the situation within. These forces included the power of the Blood Moon as well as the powers of Chaos. At that moment, Sophia had sent her projection to the edge of the Abyss of Death ruins. Sophia did not intend to intervene in the battle; she merely wished to observe the unfolding events. However, what Sophia did not expect was that her mere presence would trigger an unforeseen turn of events on the battlefield. The instant Sophia appeared, a bright pink moon suddenly emerged in the sky. The appearance of this moon made everyone aware of the arrival of the Blood Moon''s power. The Shadow Celestial, not far from Sophia, immediately reacted. The Shadow Celestial moved directly to the side of Sophia''s projection. "Weren''t you sealed away? Have you managed to break the seal successfully? It seems your power is much greater than I expected! We should take this opportunity to eliminate both Irving and the Abyssal Demon!" Although the Shadow Celestial was unaware of the conspiracy between the Abyssal Demon and Elder Astra, it believed that defeating the Abyssal Demon would provide a more powerful weapon for itself. The Shadow Celestial was not the kind of being that followed the philosophy of "live and let live." It would never pass up an opportunity to acquire a powerful weapon. Sophia''s projection slowly shook its head. "What has appeared here is merely my projection. The power of my projection is not very strong. If we intervene in the battle, we will be easily defeated." Sophia''s words left the Shadow Celestial feeling quite disappointed. "If that is the case, then your presence here is quite dangerous, isn''t it? If you are still willing to cooperate with me, I can offer you a suggestion." The Shadow Celestial spoke to Sophia in a calm tone. It certainly hoped to continue collaborating with Sophia. Although the power of the Blood Moon had been significantly weakened, the Shadow Celestial could not find a better partner for cooperation. From the Shadow Celestial''s perspective, Sophia would surely not refuse to work together with it. However, what happened next exceeded the Shadow Celestial''s expectations. Sophia slowly shook her head. "I will not cooperate with you because you are destined to fail. When I was sealed, I glimpsed into the future. When the apocalypse comes, you will no longer exist." After saying this, Sophia transformed into a red beam of light and vanished. The Shadow Celestial stood frozen in place, unsure of what to say or what the meaning of Sophia''s words was. "Can the power of the Blood Moon really foresee the future?" the Shadow Celestial murmured to itself. In the Shadow Celestial''s understanding, the power of the Blood Moon could never predict the future. Yet, Sophia had no reason to lie about such a matter. For a moment, the Shadow Celestial was uncertain whether to believe what she had said. Lost in thought, the Shadow Celestial did not contemplate for long. Just a few minutes later, the abyss summoned by the Abyssal Demon completely collapsed. The powerful abyssal energies shattered and scattered in different directions. Upon sensing the abyssal power, the Shadow Celestial chose to return to a safe location. Although the abyssal power was very similar to the powers of Chaos, there were still some differences between the two. If the Shadow Celestial were to be corrupted by the abyssal power, it would certainly fall into an irreversible abyss. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the abyssal barrier, the complete collapse of the barrier caused the entire Abyss of Death ruins to tremble violently. The cave that led deep underground began to collapse once more. Everyone, including the Abyssal Demon and Irving, fell into the dark, lightless abyss below. Irving reacted just in time, using the power of the Staff of Calamity. However, he ultimately could not stabilize himself. Looking up towards the sky, he saw a blood-red moon staring at him like a gigantic eye. Suddenly, Irving realized that the troubles he faced in battle were likely caused by the power of the Blood Moon. The others around Irving did not think too much about it, as their consciousness had not yet fully returned when the abyssal barrier collapsed. Even Elder Astra could not regain consciousness in time. It was only when everyone fell into the abyss that their awareness would return. And by then, they would all be faced with tremendous trouble, for the abyss was incredibly terrifying. Chapter 401 - 401: A New Area in the Shelter Game World With the complete collapse of the Abyss of Death ruins, the entire area fell into the endless abyss. During this process, only Irving and the Abyssal Demon managed to retain their self-awareness. However, as the two fell into the abyss, Irving ultimately could not keep his consciousness from fading. Before Irving''s awareness completely vanished, the last scene he witnessed was the Abyssal Demon, continuously howling, seemingly reluctant to descend further into the depths of the abyss. Time passed, and Irving gradually began to regain consciousness. He felt a dull pain in every part of his body. However, he did not focus on the pain; after regaining his awareness, he quickly observed his surroundings. Irving realized he was in a ruined city. "What on earth is going on? Didn''t I fall into the abyss? Why am I now in a city that exudes an apocalyptic vibe? Could there be human civilization in the abyss?" Irving was indeed very confused. But he did not stay confused for long; he suddenly received a notification. Irving discovered that he had explored a new area in the shelter game world, and this area was called the Abyss. "Is this really the Abyss? Why does it have such a form?" Even though he realized he was in the abyss, he remained perplexed. To Irving, the power of the abyss was closely related to decay. Shouldn''t there be all kinds of twisted and evil monsters in the abyss? Shouldn''t all beings in the abyss resemble the Abyssal Demon? At the thought of the Abyssal Demon, Irving suddenly recalled the scene he had witnessed before his consciousness faded. "The Abyssal Demon seemed to be terrified as well. Could it be that the Abyssal Demon was fleeing from the abyss rather than being sent out by the abyss itself?" Irving suddenly considered a likely explanation. However, at that moment, Irving had no way to confirm whether his speculation was true or false. He shook his head, temporarily pushing those chaotic thoughts aside. "Never mind! In any case, I must first find my companions! Once I locate them, we can figure out how to leave the abyss. Although I feel relatively well right now, since I am in the abyss, I will continuously face the erosion of its power. I have to leave the abyss as soon as possible." Irving was very aware that he couldn''t stay in the abyss for too long. Even if the power of the abyss did not actively erode him, he would still be passively affected by its forces. The power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl could not ensure Irving''s safety at this moment. During his battle with the Abyssal Demon, Irving had completely exhausted the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. He would need at least half a month to restore its energy. Thus, Irving continued to explore the ruined city, moving forward steadily. As he progressed, his brow furrowed tighter and tighter. Suddenly, he realized that this city was actually Starling City. He found himself on the main street of Starling City, and on both sides of the road, he spotted a hotel he frequently visited. "What is going on? Has Starling City somehow entered the shelter game world?" Irving muttered to himself. He felt that his current situation was very strange. Even if Starling City had somehow transitioned into the shelter game world, there shouldn''t be a complete absence of human presence here. Even if all the humans had been killed by the power of the abyss, there should at least be some remnants of humanity left behind. Irving suddenly realized that the city he was seeing was likely a projection of the abyss. "Could it be that this city is a projection of Starling City from my memories? If that''s the case, I shouldn''t run into a fully powered Sophia here, right?" Irving was struck by the thought of encountering the worst possible scenario. No sooner had he voiced his concern than a flash of pink light appeared ahead of him. Sophia''s figure emerged before Irving. "Just as I thought! The abyss not only projected Starling City from my mind but also brought forth a fully powered Sophia. It seems that to continue forward, I must first defeat Sophia." The moment he saw Sophia''s figure, Irving immediately reacted. Although he had exhausted most of his strength in the previous battle, Irving felt that confronting the projection of Sophia would still be relatively easy for him. He tightened his grip on his staff and charged directly toward Sophia. The projection of Sophia made no move; she appeared to be merely an illusion. This projection did not possess the powerful blood moon energy. Under Irving''s attack, Sophia''s projection quickly vanished without a trace. Under normal circumstances, Irving should have felt a sense of relief. However, he became increasingly worried. Irving thought that what was happening now was too difficult to comprehend. "Why is the abyss deliberately summoning a projection of Sophia? Is the abyss trying to interfere with my judgment in this way? Although Sophia is my friend, I have sealed her away. No matter which of my companions is controlled by evil forces, I will not hold back. Because I know that only by eliminating those who have been eroded by evil can they find peace again." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving continued to ponder these thoughts in his mind. At that moment, a voice suddenly echoed nearby¡ªone he did not recognize but that shocked him deeply. It was his own voice. "Have you really convinced yourself? Are you sure that the thoughts in your mind can truly persuade you? You are just making excuses. Regardless of the situation, you should not seal away your companions." A figure resembling Irving appeared right in front of him. Looking at the false Irving, a smile appeared on Irving''s face. "I finally understand. The abyss projected my memories just to prepare for this moment. Do you really think you can shatter my thoughts this way?" Irving coldly addressed the false version of himself. The false Irving smiled faintly. "I may indeed be false. But that does not mean that what I say is untrue. You must regret sealing Sophia, don''t you? You were such good friends. You could even have built a family with Sophia. Now that you have sealed her, those dreams are impossible to achieve. Moreover, Sophia will endure eternal torment within that seal. Don''t you feel even a shred of guilt?" Irving did indeed feel some guilt. But he would never voice that guilt in front of his enemy. "What does this have to do with you? You are merely a false projection created by the power of the abyss. I can eliminate you at any moment." As soon as Irving finished speaking, he swung his staff. A dazzling beam of light shot out from Irving''s staff. This brilliant light immediately shattered the false Irving into pieces. However, even after the false Irving was reduced to fragments, his voice continued to echo around. "Stop deceiving yourself. You regret your previous actions deeply! No matter how much you try to convince yourself otherwise, you cannot fool your true feelings. It''s time to repent!" The voice of the false Irving grew increasingly ethereal. Countless voices of Irving layered over one another, creating a significant impact on him. Irving began to struggle to distinguish whether the voices he was hearing belonged to the false Irving or were echoes of his own thoughts. He felt a severe headache and wished to rid himself of these illusory voices as quickly as possible. But no matter how hard he tried, he ultimately could not succeed. Under the assault of these phantom voices, Irving was completely enraged. "Whatever you are, get out of my mind! Stop interfering with my judgment!" Irving shouted angrily while launching attacks around him. Nearby, James and Nick were terrified by this scene. The two of them had just spotted Irving and were quickly approaching him. But before they could greet him, Irving suddenly roared and began attacking his surroundings. "What is going on? Did Irving see an enemy we didn''t notice?" Nick asked James while cautiously observing the area. James did not provide any answers. He only frowned, watching Irving as he continued to attack. James thought that Irving had lost his mind. He was contemplating what action to take next. At that moment, Irving abruptly stopped. His gaze turned toward James, and their eyes met for a brief moment. James saw a chilling intent to kill in Irving''s eyes. "So you want to continue to interfere with my judgment this way? Even if you disguise yourselves as my companions, I will not be fooled." Irving spoke to himself with unwavering determination. As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly charged toward James. James was frozen in shock by the scene. He didn''t even have time to evade. Nick, however, reacted just in time. He grabbed James and dragged him toward safety. "It seems you are much smarter than that previous illusion of mine. You know it''s impossible to defeat me, so you chose to flee. But even so, that won''t make me believe you are my companions." Irving called out as he pursued Nick and James, demanding that they stop. "Stop wasting your time! You can only achieve your goals by defeating me head-on! It''s impossible to shatter my will through any other means!" Irving shouted toward James and Nick. Although James and Nick wished to explain, they dared not stop. The murderous intent emanating from Irving was all too clear. Chapter 402 - 402: Nick’s Clever Idea in a Crisis Although James and Nick had been doing their best to escape in the face of life-threatening danger, the distance between them and Irving was closing rapidly. "What are we going to do? Irving is about to catch up with us! If we can''t come up with a solution, he will definitely kill us all! The expression on his face is incredibly fierce; he is not going to let us go," Nick said, slightly panicking. Even though he had been a member of the Angel Guild for some time, Nick had never dealt with such troublesome issues before. James, on the other hand, had never joined the Angel Guild, but he had served as the president of the Green Ivy Company. Moreover, he had collaborated with Irving for a long time. Therefore, when faced with a crisis, Nick naturally sought James''s opinion. James frowned at that moment. He also didn''t know what kind of countermeasure to take. Even though he had worked with Irving for a long time, he didn''t have much understanding of him. Irving had always been somewhat cautious around James during their collaboration. Thus, James offered no response. Nick felt he had to come up with a solution on his own. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don''t need to deceive me like this anymore! Do you think I would believe your lies?" Just as Nick was deep in thought about a counter plan, Irving''s cold voice echoed from not far behind him. Nick turned his head slightly and caught a glimpse of Irving''s murderous expression out of the corner of his eye. At this moment, Irving had raised his staff, the tip of which was glowing with blue light. Although Nick didn''t know much about Irving, he could sense the immense power contained in the blue light at the tip of the staff. Suddenly, Nick realized he had to dodge this attack. So, he quickly shifted his body and rolled to the side. James''s reaction time wasn''t as fast as Nick''s, and he couldn''t avoid Irving''s attack in the same way. Under the impact of the powerful magic, James was thrown away. However, this wasn''t necessarily a bad thing for James; at least he could temporarily escape Irving''s pursuit. Irving glanced at James, who was flung away. He thought that James had sustained severe damage, and even if he couldn''t eliminate him right away, he should shift his attack focus to Nick, who had just successfully dodged his strike. When Irving turned his gaze toward Nick, Nick''s expression turned extremely fearful. "I am your companion! I am not your enemy! Why are you attacking me?" At that moment, Nick felt utterly desperate. He could no longer continue to escape because, while dodging Irving''s attack, he had collided with a rock and fallen to the ground. Therefore, Nick hoped to find another way to stop Irving. Irving coldly sneered as he slowly walked up to Nick''s side. "You say you are my companion? How can you prove that you are my companion? Just a moment ago, an illusion of mine appeared right in front of me. Do you think that by disguising yourself as my companion, I will believe you?" Irving pointed his staff at Nick, who was lying on the ground. The only reason Irving hadn''t launched an immediate attack was that he wanted to hear what Nick had to say. Nick seized this opportunity. His mind raced, and he quickly conceived a possible method that he believed might succeed. "We have collaborated for a long time. There are certain things that only the two of us know, like the crisis we faced in Shadow City. For example, the way we worked together against Elder Lawrence. Aren''t these experiences unique to us? Is there anyone else who would know about these events besides you and me? The fact that I can mention these matters means that I am indeed the real Nick, not an enemy disguised as an illusion, as you claim." Nick quickly shared some crucial information. After hearing this, Irving''s expression changed slightly. He had to admit that this information was indeed known only to him and Nick. However, Irving was not willing to trust him just yet. "What you said is true; only I and Nick know these things. But you haven''t provided any specific details. You better clarify all the details of your actions." Irving spoke with a still icy tone. However, to Nick, the fact that Irving was allowing him to continue speaking meant that, to some extent, Irving had been persuaded. Nick then recounted all the details of their actions that he knew. The details he mentioned were thorough and comprehensive. Some of the details were even things that Irving himself could hardly remember, but Nick recalled them very clearly. After Nick finished speaking, Irving''s expression finally softened a bit. "It seems you really are my companion, Nick." Irving let out a slow sigh and extended his hand toward Nick. Nick grasped Irving''s hand and stood up. "Since you are my companion, you should explain everything to me promptly. If you had made things clear earlier, I wouldn''t have had to chase you down so desperately," Irving said, slightly complaining to Nick. A wry smile appeared on Nick''s face. "We did want to clarify things with you at the time. But you didn''t give us a chance at all. During your pursuit, we had no opportunity to explain ourselves." "You? Isn''t it just you here?" Irving detected some inconsistency in Nick''s words. It was then that Nick suddenly realized, "Where''s James? He was with me the whole time. He wouldn''t have been killed by your magic attack, would he?!" Nick looked extremely anxious. He began glancing around, searching for any sign of James. Irving also started to look for James. Eventually, the two of them found James lying on the ground not far away. James was in very poor condition. "How powerful was the magic you just used?" Nick asked Irving, still feeling shaken. "I thought you were illusions created by the power of the abyss, so I used the strongest spell I had," Irving admitted, feeling a bit guilty. He realized that the power of the spell he had used was indeed too overwhelming. Although James hadn''t been directly hit, he was still severely injured. "We should focus on healing James for now. I have some healing potions; if he takes them, he should recover quickly," Irving said, pulling out some healing potions from his pocket. After James took the potions, he managed to regain some strength. Slowly, he opened his eyes, and the moment he saw Irving, he became extremely frightened. He began to struggle, trying to distance himself from Irving. "Calm down! Calm down!" Nick quickly said to James. "Irving won''t attack us again. He only attacked us earlier because he mistook us for illusions created by the power of the abyss." Nick hurriedly explained. It was only then that James began to calm down a bit. "Are you really not going to attack us?" James asked Irving, his voice tinged with skepticism. Irving nodded. "Of course not. I''m sure you are my companions. I would never attack my own allies. The previous attack was simply because I misjudged your identities." Irving''s words finally reassured James. The three of them then began to regroup in place. During the recovery process, they also began discussing their action plan moving forward. "Even though this place looks exactly like Starling City, it is not Starling City; this is the abyss region. The shelter game has informed me that this is a completely new area," Irving shared the information he had. After hearing this, both James and Nick felt a sense of amazement. "I can''t believe there are places in the abyss region that look exactly like Starling City. It''s beyond my imagination. I always thought the abyss region would be filled with monsters," Nick remarked as he glanced around at the scenery, reflecting on it. James nodded in agreement with Nick''s statement but didn''t add much more. "We need to get out of here as soon as possible. Even though we haven''t faced the corruption of the abyss yet, the longer we stay here, the more dangerous our situation will become," Irving continued without paying much attention to James and Nick''s sentiments. James and Nick didn''t oppose this; after their battle with the Abyssal Demon, they had developed a deep fear of the abyss''s power. If there was a way to quickly leave the abyss region, both James and Nick would naturally support it. "I haven''t found the exit yet, but I''ve identified areas where the abyss''s power is weaker. If we continue along this main road, we should be able to find a potential exit. However, before we do that, we need to ensure James is back to his best condition. Right now, he''s not fit to travel with us, and we will certainly encounter many dangers in our upcoming actions," Irving had already considered all the situations. James and Nick only needed to follow his lead. So, the three of them stayed in place for a temporary rest. The scenery around them had not changed at all; they were surrounded by crumbling buildings. However, in the distance, the landscape transformed dramatically. One crumbling high-rise after another vanished into the pitch-black abyss. In the lightless areas, terrifying roars echoed continuously. These horrific sounds belonged to the monsters of the abyss. The monsters had already noticed Irving and the others, but they did not attack; they could sense that Irving was exceptionally powerful. The illusions Irving had seen not long ago were created by these abyssal monsters. They aimed to use the illusions to shatter Irving''s spirit, hoping to prevent him from being able to confront them directly in battle. However, Irving successfully countered the illusions created by the Abyssal Monsters, which was something the Abyssal Monsters had not anticipated. Chapter 403 - 403: New Discoveries in the Abyss While Irving and the others were resting, in another area of the abyss, Elder Astra slowly awakened. Although Elder Astra was an ally of the Abyssal Demon, he still experienced a severe impact when the Ruins of the Abyss of Death collapsed. Astra had never anticipated that he would one day face an attack from the power of the abyss, so his injuries were more severe than those of Irving and his companions. Astra took longer to regain consciousness than Irving did. When he finally awoke, he found himself in a completely dark area. Elder Astra did not act hastily. He held his breath and used his dark powers to probe the surroundings. After confirming that there were no powerful monsters nearby, he finally cast a light spell. A lantern emanating a faint yellow glow appeared in his hand. "It seems that the next time I collaborate with powerful monsters, I must consider everything thoroughly," Elder Astra mused to himself. He felt a twinge of regret. Initially, Astra believed that his alliance with the Abyssal Demon would lead to quick success. Even if he didn''t obtain the powerful artifacts that the Abyssal Demon sought, he thought the demon would still help him defeat Irving. However, after the battle deep within the Ruins of the Abyss of Death, Elder Astra had lost his trust in the Abyssal Demon. With the dim lantern in hand, Elder Astra cautiously made his way along a narrow path. After about half an hour of progress, he suddenly spotted a tower-like structure ahead. Upon seeing the tower, Astra recalled information mentioned in the internal documents of the Night Blades. Long ago, the Night Blades had discovered similar tower-like structures in the world of the shelter game. These towers seemed to have been used by some very powerful monsters. Within these tower-like buildings lingered some strange powers. The Night Blades members who discovered these towers did not know what these strange powers truly were, so they referred to them simply as "strange powers" in their records. Elder Astra now understood that these strange powers were, in fact, just the powers of the abyss. "It seems that the forces of the abyss infiltrated the world of the shelter game long ago. However, these forces of the abyss appear to have faced attacks from other powers. They have not been able to establish a foothold in the world of the shelter game." Elder Astra muttered to himself and quickly made his way toward the tower. As he reached the edge of the tower, he suddenly sensed a tremendous threat. Instinctively, he took a step back, and in the next moment, a massive arrow struck the spot where he had been standing. "Is someone watching my every move from the top of the tower?" Astra considered many possibilities in that instant. He began to manipulate his dark powers for defense while looking up at the top of the tower. Sure enough, at the pinnacle, a blurry figure was wielding a gigantic bow. A massive arrow was speeding through the air toward Elder Astra. In a split second, Astra melded into the darkness. The faint yellow lantern quickly vanished from view. The indistinct figure at the top of the tower seemed puzzled. It scanned the area where Astra had been standing, and upon finding no trace of him, it had no choice but to cease its attack. However, in the next moment, Astra appeared right behind the figure. He raised his hand, and powerful dark energy coalesced into an invisible shackle, restraining the figure wielding the enormous bow. "Looks like you''re not a very clever ambusher! If you were, you''d know to be extremely vigilant when your target suddenly disappears," Elder Astra said slowly to the blurry figure before him. In his view, this indistinct figure should be capable of communication. Therefore, before extracting any information from it, he needed to apply enough pressure. What Astra did not expect was that the blurry figure was not completely subdued by the dark energy shackles. Instead, it transformed into a cloud of smoke and vanished. Astra was taken aback by this scene. "This is impossible! Even a Shadow Celestial could not easily escape the control of dark shackles!" The dark shackles skill that Astra had employed was immensely powerful, drawing its strength from darkness itself. Even if Astra''s current power was not formidable, the shackles should still hold. Though Astra was deeply shocked, he quickly regained his composure. "This serves as a reminder to me: I must proceed with caution in the abyss. There are still many dangers lurking here." Elder Astra did not want to linger at the top of the tower any longer. In his opinion, staying there would expose him to significant risks. Just as he was about to turn and leave, the corner of his eye caught sight of the enormous bow that the blurry figure had used. Although the figure had vanished, the massive bow remained. It seemed to hold some information about the blurry figure. Elder Astra walked up to the gigantic bow. He discovered that the bow itself was imbued with an incredibly powerful abyssal energy. "It seems I can use this bow as a tool. Aside from being unwieldy due to its size, it doesn''t appear to have any other drawbacks," Astra mused. He reached out and touched the enormous bow. He could feel the strong abyssal energy, but it did not attack him. It was as if this abyssal power was completely bound within the bow. Elder Astra had never encountered such a situation before. The Night Blades had previously attempted to retain dark energy within their items, but that energy would always leak out over time. In fact, the power of any item would diminish as time passed. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The enormous bow before him seemed to have employed some method to prevent the loss of its power. If the Night Blades possessed a similar technique, they would be able to create powerful items. Every elder of the Night Blades could manipulate strong dark energy, but they were unable to retain it. If the Night Blades had access to such technology, each elder could summon powerful dark energy and then infuse it into their items. Elder Astra considered his newfound discovery to be of utmost importance. "Even if I cannot eliminate Irving, finding a way to completely seal power within an item is still a good thing!" he said to himself. As Elder Astra carefully examined the bow, a large number of monsters began to appear around him. These monsters did not attack him; they were merely observing his every move. Although Astra had initially not noticed these creatures, he would inevitably become aware of their presence as time went on. "When did these monsters gather here? What do they intend to do? Do they really think they can eliminate me?" Elder Astra found the situation somewhat strange. Under normal circumstances, these monsters should have immediately chosen to attack him. Unable to take the enormous bow with him, Elder Astra could only opt to leave the top of the tower for the time being. As he moved forward, he kept a close eye on the monsters around him. He noticed that these creatures seemed to be driven by some sort of power. They appeared to be merely observing his every move. This led Elder Astra to think of the Abyssal Demon. He called out to the monsters surrounding him, "Who sent you here? If you are acting on the orders of the Abyssal Demon, then hurry and bring the Abyssal Demon to me. Although we did not achieve victory in our battle deep within the Abyss of Death, we can still collaborate. In the abyss, we would have a greater advantage against Irving." Elder Astra did not expect his attempt to succeed; he was merely trying his luck. However, to his astonishment, no sooner had he finished speaking than the Abyssal Demon appeared not far away. At that moment, the form of the Abyssal Demon had become quite strange. It had sprouted numerous twisted limbs, and on those contorted appendages, there were flickering lights. Upon closer inspection, Astra realized that these glowing points were actually eyes. The Abyssal Demon now looked even more grotesque than any of the hideous monsters he had seen before. "You''ve finally decided to stop hiding from me. Are we going to cooperate again? How are you holding up? Can you still fight?" Elder Astra fired off several questions in one breath. The strangely altered Abyssal Demon opened its mouth. It seemed like it wanted to say something, but Astra didn''t hear any sound. He grew increasingly wary. He sensed that the appearance of the Abyssal Demon here was not a good sign. Astra slowly took a few steps back. "Have you been taken over by other, more powerful monsters?" he asked cautiously. The Abyssal Demon displayed a look of deep pain on its face and slowly nodded. Almost simultaneously, Elder Astra suddenly felt the abyssal energy around him intensifying. He could hear heavy footsteps in the distance, suggesting that a massive creature was approaching him. Chapter 404 - 404: The One Who Died and Came Back to Life At this moment, Elder Astra felt an immense pressure. He knew that a terrifying creature was rapidly closing in on him. He was in a state of panic, yet he found himself unable to take any action. It was as if he had been locked onto by some unknown force, leaving him completely powerless to respond. Cold sweat beaded on Elder Astra''s forehead. He cautiously surveyed his surroundings, but it proved to be of no use. The heavy footsteps grew closer and closer, and just when they were two meters away from him, they suddenly vanished. Elder Astra could sense an unusually powerful presence right behind him. "I don''t want to be your enemy! I ended up in the Abyss purely by accident!" Elder Astra said, his voice trembling. Although he believed that this might be futile, he was at a loss for what else to do. After saying this, Elder Astra fell silent. Time ticked away, and he could still feel that powerful presence lingering behind him. However, it seemed that there was no clear hostility directed towards him. It appeared that the entity had no intention of attacking. Elder Astra''s pressure eased somewhat, and he cautiously continued, "Who are you? Why have you appeared before me? Are you here to propose a collaboration?" He spoke while concentrating all his mental energy on the entity''s every move. Yet, the powerful presence behind him remained silent, leaving Elder Astra without any direction. After about fifteen more minutes, Elder Astra suddenly sensed a shift in the forces around him. The power of the Abyss began to dissipate rapidly, while the force of darkness intensified. Elder Astra noticed that the space around him was becoming increasingly illuminated. When he could finally see clearly beyond five meters, he realized he was able to move again. Without hesitation, Elder Astra quickly fled forward. He did not sense any action from the powerful presence behind him, but he knew better than to halt and observe. He understood that to ensure his safety, he needed to distance himself from the unfamiliar powerful entity. After running for about ten minutes, Elder Astra finally felt a bit safer. He now stood before a very ordinary-looking forest. The moment Elder Astra laid eyes on the trees, he was taken aback. "What is going on? Wasn''t I in the Abyss? Is there really a forest within the Abyss?" Elder Astra stared intently at the forest ahead, his mind racing, but he couldn''t come up with a possible explanation. Just then, a familiar voice suddenly emerged from behind him. "I didn''t expect to see you here. Have you also been killed?" Elder Seville appeared behind Elder Astra with a smile. Elder Astra turned around, shock evident in his expression. "I know you must be confused, and I''ll do my best to explain. However, before I do, you must agree to one condition," Elder Seville said in a calm tone. He seemed to have anticipated the current situation. "What condition do you want me to agree to? Is it to collaborate with you? Or to join you in opposing Irving?" After overcoming his initial panic, Elder Astra quickly grasped the possible reasons for the proposed collaboration. Elder Seville nodded. "You are indeed a very clever man. My condition is that you join me in opposing Irving." As he spoke, Elder Seville scrutinized Elder Astra closely. "You wouldn''t object to teaming up against Irving, but it seems you have no trust in me at all. Let me explain why I am here. However, we can''t linger here for too long; we need to move to a safer location." After saying this, Elder Seville extended his hand. Elder Astra hesitated slightly but ultimately reached out and grasped his hand. At the moment their hands met, both Elder Seville and Elder Astra transformed into a beam of light and swiftly vanished. In a flash of white light, Elder Astra suddenly found himself at the very top of a massive building. This enormous structure bore a striking resemblance to the Night Blades headquarters. "This is my secret base! Here, you don''t need to worry about the encroachment of the Abyss''s power, nor do you have to be concerned about the various threats posed by monsters within the Abyss," Elder Seville''s voice echoed from behind a door. As soon as Elder Seville finished speaking, the door swung open. Elder Astra stepped through the doorway and entered the interior of the massive building. "We are still within the Abyss. It took me a long time to construct this fortress. Without it, I would have been completely consumed by the power of the Abyss long ago." As Elder Seville guided Elder Astra through the building, he began to explain its origins. "I can now explain why I am able to appear here!" Once they reached a grand hall, Elder Seville smiled and addressed Elder Astra. "I was indeed killed by Irving," Elder Seville said, trying to sound casual. Although his tone was convincing enough, Elder Astra still sensed a hint of dissonance in his words. "After he killed me, my soul entered an extraordinarily terrifying place. Perhaps it is what we often refer to as hell?" When Elder Seville mentioned hell, his tone grew noticeably heavier. "In that place, I endured unimaginable torment. I didn''t even know how long I spent there." Elder Seville stared blankly ahead, seemingly lost in those haunting memories. "Just when my spirit was on the brink of collapse, I suddenly saw a glimmer of light. Someone brought my soul back to the world of the Shelter Game in some manner. While the means they used did not entirely free me from the horrific torment, it at least provided me with a moment to catch my breath. Of course, the price was that I had to fight for them in the world of Shelter. I don''t know who they were, but I am certain they must be an elder from the Night Blades. They placed my soul into a puppet and set me to guard the edge of the Abyss of Death." As Elder Seville spoke, Elder Astra listened attentively while quickly processing the information in his mind. He believed that the person Elder Seville mentioned was still within the Night Blades. "While guarding the edge of the Abyss of Death, I didn''t actually encounter too many enemies. The Abyss of Death itself is a very dangerous area. I initially thought I would remain wandering at the edge of the Abyss of Death until my consciousness completely faded away. But one day not long ago, Irving and others appeared before me. They seemed intent on fighting over a powerful item deep within the Abyss of Death, or perhaps they were simply trying to seize the power contained within it. I naturally intervened to stop them, but my puppet, which was only a fragment of my soul, did not possess much strength. They easily defeated me and entered the Abyss of Death." As Elder Seville reached this point in his story, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly in a smirk. He said with a sense of pride, "What Irving and his companions did not anticipate was that by entering the Abyss of Death, they actually activated the powers contained within it even further. The ultimate result was the complete collapse of the Abyss of Death. Although Irving and his group defeated the powerful monsters deep within the Abyss, the explosion triggered by the power within completely destroyed the area where the Abyss of Death was located. You should now refer to that area as the Ruins of the Abyss of Death, right?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this point, Elder Seville suddenly turned to Elder Astra and asked. Elder Astra nodded. While he was not entirely clear on the events surrounding the Abyss of Death, he understood that the collapse was a result of the battle between Irving, Shadow Celestial, and the monsters at the deepest part of the Abyss. "The power within the Abyss of Death quickly spread outwards, and during this process, my soul fragment gathered enough strength. This power rescued me from near-eternal torment. My soul returned intact to the world of the Shelter Game. But in the next instant, my soul was drawn by the powerful forces of the Abyss and fell directly back into it. I spent a long time here constructing this fortress. During the construction, I noticed that the forces of the Abyss were birthing one monster after another. Some of those monsters even made their way into the world of the Shelter Game. Just yesterday, the Abyss experienced violent tremors. I felt the upper layers of the Abyss completely collapse. At the time, I thought it was merely a change in the terrain of the Abyss. However, upon discovering you, I realized that the intense tremors in the Abyss must be connected to what was happening in the world of the Shelter Game. And since you brought up Irving, it implies that he has also come to the Abyss!" Elder Seville laid out his conclusions with tight logic. Elder Astra suddenly realized that the question he had asked when he first met Elder Seville seemed rather foolish. "You don''t need to feel too guilty; after all, when I was an elder, you were just a squad leader in the Night Blades. Your cunning, of course, couldn''t compare to mine." Elder Seville seemed to sense Elder Astra''s thoughts and smiled as he spoke. Elder Astra slowly nodded. "What you said is correct. The reason Irving and I fell into the Abyss was indeed due to our battle," Elder Astra replied sincerely. Chapter 405 - 405: Part of a Profound and Grand Plan Elder Seville glanced at Elder Astra. "I knew it; Irving will never back down. He will find a way to eliminate all the members of the Night Blades." After expressing his thoughts, Elder Seville asked Elder Astra, "What is the current situation with the Night Blades?" Elder Astra hesitated slightly. He wasn''t sure how to respond. After all, the situation with the Night Blades was indeed very complicated. Shadow Celestial had become the supreme leader of the Night Blades, but he seemed indifferent to the organization''s interests. Some of the other elders in the Night Blades were willing to stand with Elder Astra, while the majority were reluctant to take the risk of opposing Shadow Celestial. "It seems the Night Blades are in a dire situation; you even feel unable to tell me directly," Elder Seville remarked with a smile. "There''s nothing that cannot be said," Elder Astra replied softly. "The Night Blades are now completely under Shadow Celestial''s control. He also emerged from the Abyss of Death. He claims to be the founder of the Night Blades and states that he was trapped in the Abyss of Death for a long time while searching for some artifact. I cannot determine whether what Shadow Celestial says is true or false. I only know that he has a significant secret and seems to be using the Night Blades to help him regain his power." Elder Astra shared nearly all the information he knew. Elder Seville nodded. "I understand. For now, we don''t need to concern ourselves with him. After all, he has no way to interfere with what happens in the Abyss." After saying this, Elder Seville led Elder Astra further into the vast castle. They arrived at an opulent small room. "When I first began constructing this fortress, I hid my most precious memories in this room. Now, I will let you see my most cherished memory." As soon as Elder Seville finished speaking, Elder Astra felt a flood of unfamiliar memories pouring into his mind. Within these fragments of memory, Elder Astra witnessed extraordinarily powerful beings. He also saw some incredibly ancient entities, so ancient that they could be said to have existed before the birth of the universe. A multitude of memory fragments rushed through Elder Astra''s mind. He saw many scenes that were difficult to describe, and he even felt as though he was witnessing the birth of the universe and the end of the world. A look of shock appeared on Elder Astra''s face. He didn''t know what he should say. Elder Seville smiled at him. "So, what do you think? Don''t you believe these memories are truly precious?" In response to Elder Seville''s inquiry, Elder Astra did not answer immediately. After taking a few deep breaths, he slowly asked, "How could these possibly be your memories? Some of the scenes I saw appear to have never happened. How could you have experienced things that never occurred?" Elder Seville simply smiled at Elder Astra''s question. "There are many things you cannot imagine! After my successful resurrection, I received numerous gifts from the great beings. Not only can I now control the powers of darkness, but I can even create them." Elder Seville spread his hands. From his palms, one energy form after another, composed entirely of dark power, quickly emerged. These energy forms possessed extremely powerful dark forces. The moment he saw these energy forms, Elder Astra completely believed in Elder Seville. "What do you want me to do? I believe you truly possess tremendous power. I also believe that you have indeed experienced things that never happened." Since Elder Seville had such formidable strength, Elder Astra naturally understood that he should not oppose him. Moreover, it was clear that Elder Seville would join forces with Elder Astra to confront Irving and Shadow Celestial. "I won''t tell you the complete plan. The full plan is vast and profound; I will only share a portion of it with you. What we need to do next is to defeat Irving. We must ensure that Irving cannot return to the real world or the Shelter Game for the next few days." Elder Seville finally revealed his plan. Upon hearing this, a look of confusion appeared on Elder Astra''s face. "Why should we do it this way? Shouldn''t we be aiming to eliminate Irving?" "If we could, I would certainly like to eliminate Irving. But we are simply unable to do so; Irving''s strength is greater than ours. Furthermore, he still has allies in the Abyss." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Seville said this with a touch of sorrow. Elder Astra did not ask any further questions; he simply nodded in silence. After all, he only needed to follow Elder Seville''s plan and take action; there was no need for him to concern himself with other matters. On the other side of the Abyss, Irving and his companions finally found what seemed to be a passage to leave the Abyss. In a dilapidated urban area, they discovered a shimmering passage. "If we go through this passage, we should be able to leave the Abyss, right?" James asked in a weak voice. Although James quickly recovered with the help of Irving and Nick, he still wasn''t in great shape. Furthermore, the three of them had been on the move for a long time, leaving James feeling extremely weak. "It''s not that simple. If we go through this passage, we''ll only enter the area between the Abyss and the Shelter Game. In that area, we might still encounter enemies," Irving said in a very calm tone. Upon hearing Irving''s words, both James and Nick wore expressions of distress. "If what you say is true, then we will have to face a lot of dangers after this, won''t we? Even if we manage to return to the Shelter Game world, we won''t be able to easily get back to our respective shelters," James''s voice became even weaker than before. "How about we just wait here for others to rescue us? I''m sure someone will come to save us," Nick quickly added after James. The attitudes of Nick and James deeply disappointed Irving. "You want to wait here for rescue? Who do you think will come to save us? Aron and Benjamin are missing, and their fates are unknown. Anna and Vicky are not strong to begin with. Are you really hoping Wendy will come to rescue us? Do you honestly think Wendy has that kind of power?" Faced with Irving''s questioning, James and Nick had no response. They both understood that no one would come to save them. They could only rely on themselves to escape their predicament. "Although there are still many difficulties ahead, I believe that as long as we work together, we can still return to the real world as quickly as possible," Irving said, pulling James and Nick up from the ground. The two had just been sitting on the ground, unwilling to move forward. As the three of them got closer to the passage ahead, they were unaware that many monsters had already gathered around them. In the world of the Shelter Game, Shadow Celestial stood at the edge of the ruins of the Abyss of Death. He had just witnessed the complete collapse of the Abyss of Death ruins. Before him lay an area of utter void, leading into unknown depths. As Shadow Celestial gazed into this void, he felt immense pressure. Although he didn''t know much about the Abyss, he had spent several hundred years in the Abyss of Death. He was acutely aware that something extraordinarily terrifying must exist in the deepest parts of the Abyss of Death. "Where has the ruin of the Abyss of Death collapsed to? Should I enter this completely void area? Perhaps by entering this area, I might gain even greater power." Shadow Celestial continued to hesitate. He knew that staying here posed certain risks, but he was eager to gather more information. At that moment, he sensed someone behind him. Turning around, he saw Aron slowly crawling on the ground. Aron''s condition was terrible; he was covered in wounds, and those wounds were further corroded by the power of the Abyss. Seeing Aron, a smile finally appeared on Shadow Celestial''s face. "It seems that the collapse of the Abyss of Death ruins has exceeded everyone''s expectations. The Abyssal Demon didn''t even take all of his hostages. Well, this hostage is now mine!" Shadow Celestial approached Aron. Aron struggled to lift his head and glanced at Shadow Celestial. His eyes were filled with pain and hatred. Aron never imagined that after managing to escape the control of the Abyssal Demon, he would fall into the hands of Shadow Celestial once again. Shadow Celestial noticed the look in Aron''s eyes. With a smile, he said, "This isn''t your first time falling into my grasp. So by now, I think you should be used to it, right? Irving and the others have already entered an unknown area. I cannot enter that area to find Irving. So I plan to use you to thoroughly destroy the Angel Guild. This isn''t necessarily bad news for you. At least you can become the final leader of the Angel Guild!" Shadow Celestial laughed heartily at the end of his statement. He believed this was a perfect opportunity to annihilate the Angel Guild, and Aron, in fact, shared Shadow Celestial''s assessment. Aron felt immense regret; had he known this would happen, he would never have gone to such lengths to escape the Abyssal Demon''s control. Shadow Celestial didn''t give Aron more time to regret; he knocked Aron unconscious and then took him away. Shortly after Shadow Celestial left with Aron, Benjamin slowly crawled out from the shadows. In reality, Benjamin was faster than Aron, but upon seeing Shadow Celestial, he found a place to hide. This made Benjamin the only survivor. Chapter 406 - 406: Never Underestimate Yourself Although Shadow Celestial had disappeared from Benjamin''s line of sight, he did not act recklessly. After waiting for a considerable amount of time, he slowly crawled out from his hiding place. Benjamin did not dare to linger at the edge of the Abyss of Death ruins; he knew that the longer he stayed, the greater the danger he would face. He made a direct choice to return to his shelter. Once back in the shelter, Benjamin finally felt a sense of relief. He used the healing potions he had left in the shelter to treat his injuries. With his condition barely stabilized, Benjamin began to contemplate his next course of action. "I can''t stay in the shelter game world any longer. Irving and the other companions are likely in grave danger, and Shadow Celestial may soon launch an attack on our shelter. I must return to the real world as quickly as possible. Although the allies in the real world are not particularly strong, there should still be some powerful weapons and items within the Angel Guild." Having made his decision, Benjamin quickly activated the magical formations for teleportation within the shelter. In the real world, the atmosphere inside the headquarters of the Angel Guild had been tense. Although the members of the Angel Guild were still unaware that Aron had been captured by Shadow Celestial, their communication with Irving had been cut off. The interruption in communication made the members of the Angel Guild realize that Irving was likely in significant danger. If Irving was in such peril, then the safety of the others was certainly not guaranteed. The members of the Angel Guild gathered in the conference room of the headquarters. Anna, the most senior and highest-ranking member, sat at the head of the table in silence. Although Anna was deeply concerned, she did not want to show it. She believed she had to maintain an appearance of composure so that the other members of the Angel Guild would not panic too much. However, Anna knew she couldn''t keep up the facade for long. Her anxiety was growing, and she would soon find it impossible to continue pretending. Just then, the door to the conference room was suddenly pushed open. An ordinary member of the Angel Guild announced loudly, "Everyone, there is someone claiming to be Benjamin who wishes to see Lady Anna." All eyes in the conference room turned to the Angel Guild member. Anna slowly opened her eyes and nodded, saying, "I understand. Please take him to my office and wait for me there." Anna gradually stood up and, in a relaxed tone, said, "Benjamin was working with Aron. Since he has managed to return successfully, Aron should not be in too much danger. So you don''t need to worry so much. You can all return to your respective duties." After Anna finished speaking, she left the conference room. Benjamin''s return did ease some of the tension among the members of the Angel Guild, but there were still some who felt uneasy. They reasoned that since Benjamin had returned but Aron had not, it likely meant that Aron had been killed by the enemy. However, these were merely their speculations. They did not intend to act solely based on these assumptions, and all the members of the Angel Guild were waiting for Anna and Benjamin''s conversation to conclude. Benjamin was brought to Anna''s office, where he began pacing back and forth. "What could she possibly be busy with? Isn''t the situation in the shelter game world more urgent? Shouldn''t Anna come to see me right away?" he muttered to himself, slightly annoyed. At that moment, the door to the office opened, and Anna walked in. "It seems you have some complaints about me, but didn''t I arrive in time?" Anna said with a smile as she casually closed the door behind her. The moment the office door shut, Anna''s expression quickly turned serious. "What is the situation? Why are you the only one who returned? Where is Aron? Did you see Irving, James, or Nick?" Anna hurriedly asked the questions that were most concerning her. Benjamin''s face was grave as he recounted his and Aron''s ordeal. "Aron was ultimately captured by Shadow Celestial. We never saw Irving or the others. However, I believe the collapse of the Abyss of Death ruins is related to their actions. It''s likely that their battle with the Abyssal Demon completely destroyed the ruins." Anna was deeply shocked by Benjamin''s words. She had never imagined that Irving and the others would fail in their mission, and that Aron had been captured by Shadow Celestial, who despised the Angel Guild. In Anna''s eyes, Aron had little chance of survival. "I came to find you to discuss our next course of action. Since we can''t rely on Irving and Aron anymore, we must take on the responsibilities ourselves," she said. Although Benjamin felt tremendous pressure, he had not lost hope. He still hoped to collaborate with Anna to overcome this crisis. However, Anna appeared very dejected, almost as if she had lost all motivation, sitting there in silence. "Did you hear what I said? While our strength may not be great, we can still utilize the powerful weapons and items within the Angel Guild. We need to act quickly; time is of the essence for us!" Faced with Anna''s lack of response, Benjamin could only urge her a few more times. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Anna looked at Benjamin with a profoundly sorrowful expression. "What good is it to say these things now? Even if we can use the powerful weapons and items that the Angel Guild possesses, we cannot save Irving and Aron. They have already failed; how can we, who are worthless, succeed?" Anna''s tone was filled with despair. Benjamin felt as if Anna might burst into tears at any moment. He thought she was underestimating herself far too much. "We shouldn''t give up hope just yet! We are not worthless. While our strength may not be great, that doesn''t mean we can''t provide help to Irving and the others. Even if you think our efforts are unlikely to succeed, are you really going to abandon the last glimmer of hope? Aren''t you planning to rescue Aron? Only by taking action can we save him!" Benjamin continued to persuade her. However, Anna''s expression did not change significantly. She still believed their efforts would be meaningless. She didn''t even intend to respond to Benjamin''s inquiries. Seeing Anna in such a state made Benjamin extremely angry. "You are only a true failure if you believe you are one! It seems you truly are a failure; you won''t even attempt to try, so how do you know you will definitely fail?" Benjamin shouted vehemently. In Benjamin''s eyes, Anna''s current demeanor was incredibly disappointing. Anna did not rebut Benjamin''s words; she merely stared blankly ahead. "It seems that no matter what, you are unwilling to cooperate with me, so I have no need to waste my time here!" With that, Benjamin pushed the door open and walked out. As he exited, he slammed the office door shut behind him with considerable force, the sound echoing through the hallway. The members of the Angel Guild headquarters were all taken aback, their gazes drawn to Anna''s office. Everyone wanted to know what had just transpired. However, since Anna remained inside the office, the members of the Angel Guild did not dare to disturb her. So, they could only wait for Anna to come out of the office. After leaving the Angel Guild headquarters, Benjamin chose to return directly to the Ocean Group headquarters. Since he couldn''t get any help from Anna, he had to inform Vicky about everything. As the head of the Smith family and president of the Ocean Group, Vicky had access to a vast array of resources. When Benjamin arrived at the Ocean Group headquarters, the members of the security department were quite surprised. Benjamin looked extremely disheveled. In their impression, he had always been someone who cared deeply about his appearance. Even during his days off, Benjamin would ensure his clothes were impeccably tidy. His current state was far beyond their expectations. "Is the president in her office?" Benjamin asked one of the security guards directly. The guard quickly nodded, "Yes, the president is indeed in her office. But why do you look like this, sir?" Before the guard could finish his question, Benjamin hurried toward Vicky''s office. Vicky was in her office at that moment. Although she was very concerned about Irving''s safety, she was still the president of the Ocean Group and needed to handle important company matters. When Benjamin knocked on Vicky''s office door, she sensed that a significant piece of bad news was approaching. The moment Benjamin entered, he quickly recounted his recent experiences. Vicky was shocked after listening to him. However, she did not take immediate action. "I can allocate all the resources of the Ocean Group for you to use. But as far as I know, the Ocean Group doesn''t possess any particularly powerful items or weapons. I think there might have been some miscommunication between you and Anna. I will go with you to talk to her again." Vicky believed that without Anna''s assistance, their efforts would be unlikely to succeed. Thus, she decided to return to the Angel Guild headquarters. Vicky felt that she had more common ground with Anna. Although Benjamin thought Vicky''s plan might not succeed, he had no other options. He could only hope that Vicky''s plan would yield some results. "Alright! But before we head to the Angel Guild headquarters, I need to bring all the items I have in the real world with me. If Anna is persuaded by you and willing to cooperate with us, that would be fantastic. But if she refuses to cooperate, I will go straight into the shelter game world. Because we really don''t have much time left," Benjamin said earnestly to Vicky. Vicky nodded in agreement, recognizing Benjamin''s assessment. Chapter 407 - 407: The World Connector At the Angel Guild headquarters, Anna remained in her office after Benjamin left. For nearly an hour, several members of the Angel Guild knocked on her office door, but Anna chose not to open it. By this time, many members had gathered outside her office, discussing the current situation. "What is going on? After Benjamin came, Anna locked herself in her office. It can''t be good news that Benjamin brought!" "I think it''s more than just bad news; what Benjamin brought could very well be extremely bad news! Aron might already be dead!" "That can''t be true, can it? Isn''t Aron quite powerful? If Aron is dead, how can we possibly fight against the Night Blades?" "Should we consider just running away? If we withdraw from the Angel Guild now, we might not become targets for the Night Blades." With all the strong members of the Angel Guild having left, the organization was thrown into chaos. The members were anxious, each contemplating their own escape routes. While everyone was discussing in hushed tones, Vicky finally arrived with Benjamin. Vicky was a well-known figure, and all the members of the Angel Guild recognized her. Upon seeing her, they instinctively stepped aside to clear a path. "Everyone, please disperse for now. The situation is indeed a bit complex. I''m here to discuss our next course of action with Anna. She invited me here," Vicky said with a smile. Vicky''s intention was to reassure the Angel Guild members and ease their panic. If she was invited by Anna, it meant that Anna still had a plan in place. This calmed the members, who began to settle down after hearing Vicky''s words. Vicky then knocked on Anna''s office door with Benjamin beside her. When there was no response, Vicky subtly signaled to Benjamin. Without hesitation, he forcefully opened Anna''s office door. Once Vicky and Benjamin entered the office, the door slammed shut behind them. Although the members of the Angel Guild were no longer in a state of panic, they still chose not to leave. They remained gathered outside Anna''s office, waiting for her to reappear. Inside the office, Vicky carefully observed Anna''s current state. Anna''s condition could only be described as despondent. Although she noticed Vicky''s presence, her expression remained unchanged. "President, you see it, right? No matter how much we persuade her, she won''t change her mind. Anna has given up all hope; she doesn''t plan to take any action at all. It seems she''s just waiting for her own death," Benjamin said coldly to Vicky. Vicky turned around and shot Benjamin a warning glance. He promptly closed his mouth, but his expression remained icy. After all, Anna had left a very negative impression on him. Vicky approached Anna and slowly crouched down in front of her, speaking softly, "I know you must be under a lot of pressure right now. I understand that you feel helpless. But I hope you realize that this is not the time to feel helpless. We used to rely on others, but now there is no one left to depend on. We can only rely on ourselves. Although my strength is not great, I am still willing to take risks. No matter what, you are stronger than I am. Do you really think you are weaker than me? Can I take risks while you cannot?" Vicky spoke to Anna in the gentlest tone she could muster. Finally, Anna''s expression changed somewhat. She looked at Vicky, and a tear slipped from the corner of her eye. "What''s the point of taking risks? Aron has already been captured by the Shadow Celestial! They will never let him go! He might already be dead!" Anna finally spoke up. After saying this, Anna suddenly broke down in tears. Seeing Anna in such a state caused a shift in Benjamin''s expression as well. He suddenly felt that Anna wasn''t as detestable as he had thought before. "Stop crying! We can still turn the situation around! The Angel Guild must have powerful items and weapons! The reason we couldn''t use those items before was that they would definitely trigger strong negative effects. But now, we can''t afford to be so cautious," Vicky''s tone became more assertive than before. Vicky believed her persuasion had started to take effect, so now she aimed to ignite Anna''s fighting spirit. Anna indeed stopped crying. "You''re right! If we want to succeed, we must use the most powerful items! As far as I know, the Angel Guild does have an extremely powerful artifact. It is located deep within the Angel Guild headquarters. Using this artifact will undoubtedly trigger very negative effects, but we can''t worry about that anymore," Anna declared, her resolve firm. With her determination set, Anna quickly opened the door to her office. As the door swung open, the members of the Angel Guild outside turned their attention to her. They could see the redness in Anna''s eyes and the resolute expression on her face. "Stop lingering here! Get back to your posts immediately! Aron and Irving are in trouble in the Shelter Game world. Vicky, Benjamin, and I will go rescue them!" Anna commanded in an undeniable tone. The members of the Angel Guild quickly dispersed. Anna''s resolute voice reassured them, allowing them to finally relax. Anna then led Vicky and Benjamin to the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters. In addition to the warehouse where the Knowledge Fairy resided, there was another hidden area. This hidden area contained the most powerful artifact ever possessed by the Angel Guild since its inception: the World Connector. "What you are about to see is the most powerful artifact that the Angel Guild possesses. In fact, I believe it might be the strongest artifact known to humanity," Anna stated as she stepped forward and recited an incantation. The moment the incantation was completed, a burst of vibrant colors erupted from a wall ahead. These colors formed a barrier, which transformed into a large door. "The World Connector is just beyond this barrier! If you want to back out now, feel free to tell me. I must warn you in advance, once you see the World Connector, you will be affected by its negative effects," Anna solemnly cautioned Vicky and Benjamin. Naturally, Vicky and Benjamin were not deterred. They had come here specifically to obtain a powerful artifact. Neither of them asked about the negative effects, as they knew that if Anna could tell them in advance, she would have done so. The fact that she didn''t meant that the negative effects couldn''t be disclosed beforehand. After receiving confirmation from Vicky and Benjamin, Anna directly opened the large door. As the door swung open, Vicky and Benjamin saw a peculiar-looking gramophone. It seemed to be constantly emitting strange music. The moment they heard the odd music, Vicky and Benjamin felt as if they possessed three different types of vision simultaneously. One of the visions was normal sight, allowing them to see the bizarre gramophone, known as the World Connector. The other two types of vision were quite strange. With these two visions, Benjamin and Vicky could see things that didn''t exist in the real world. They could even perceive various forms of energy as tangible entities. "You must be feeling the effects now! Any living being that sees the World Connector will be infused with sensory perceptions from other strange worlds! Your vision is likely the only sense affected right now, but it won''t be long before your hearing, touch, taste, and smell are affected too. We need to use the World Connector to rescue Irving and Aron as quickly as possible! If we delay too long, our souls will be fragmented across different worlds by the World Connector," Anna quickly explained the negative effects of the World Connector. Vicky and Benjamin both agreed that they needed to act fast. However, they still didn''t understand the powerful capabilities of the World Connector. "What exactly should we do to use the World Connector?" Benjamin asked Anna directly. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Anna picked up the peculiar gramophone, she slowly explained, "We can use the World Connector to travel directly to other worlds we know! During this process, we must stay focused. We absolutely cannot think of anything other than the target world. Additionally, the World Connector can forcibly banish our enemies to other worlds! With the World Connector, we can go directly to where Irving and Aron are!" After explaining the function of the World Connector, Anna turned to Vicky and Benjamin and said loudly, "Who do you think we should rescue first? Should we go for Irving or Aron?" Facing Anna''s question, Vicky replied decisively, "Aron is likely in more danger! So let''s go rescue him first!" Vicky was very aware that Anna definitely wanted to rescue Aron first. However, Anna was unlikely to voice that herself, so Vicky directly spoke on her behalf. Anna nodded and said, "Now focus your minds on remembering what Aron looks like! I am about to activate the World Connector!" At Anna''s prompt, Vicky and Benjamin began to recall Aron''s appearance in their minds. Anna, of course, took corresponding action as well. After two minutes, Anna activated the World Connector directly. Chapter 408 - 408: The Battle at the Night Blades Headquarters Accompanied by the eerie music emitted by the world connector, Anna, Benjamin, and Vicky each experienced three different visions simultaneously. The three of them were continuously recalling everything related to Aron in their minds. As time passed, the world connector finally locked onto Aron''s location. Subsequently, the world connector transported Anna and the others directly to Aron''s side. Before Anna and the others could shake off the negative effects of the world connector, they heard Shadow Celestial''s astonished voice. "Who are you? Why are you here?!" Anna and her companions had been transported directly to the headquarters of the Night Blades. They found themselves in the deepest part of the headquarters, which served as Shadow Celestial''s secret base. Shadow Celestial did not recognize Anna and Vicky, so he did not react immediately. It was only when he saw Benjamin that he finally realized that the three individuals before him were his enemies. Without hesitation, Shadow Celestial launched an attack on Anna and the others. Powerful chaotic energy formed shadowy figures that charged toward Anna and her companions with wild abandon. Shadow Celestial used his strongest attack right from the start. Even Irving would have to be extremely cautious when facing such an assault. In Shadow Celestial''s view, Benjamin and the others would surely be severely injured by his attack. Although he was unaware of how they had suddenly appeared before him, he was certain that Benjamin and his companions were in a poor state. Benjamin and Vicky were struggling to cope with the negative effects of the world connector, and as a result, they could hardly see their surroundings. Anna''s situation was somewhat better; however, she still had not reacted in time and didn''t even manage to activate the spellbook she was holding. The shadowy figures composed of chaotic energy surged forward, closing the distance to less than a meter from Anna and her companions in an instant. A smile crept across Shadow Celestial''s face. He believed his attack was bound to succeed, thinking that the three unexpected enemies would be easily eliminated. However, what happened next left Shadow Celestial utterly astonished. As the shadowy figures approached a strangely shaped gramophone, they suddenly twisted into an odd form. The chaotic energy possessed by these figures inexplicably vanished. "What is going on? They clearly haven''t reacted yet! How could my attack suddenly fail?" Shadow Celestial was filled with confusion. However, he also knew that he could not afford to stop his attack. He had to defeat the enemy completely before they could react. Shadow Celestial quickly drew a long sword and slammed it heavily into the ground. The part of the sword that touched the ground erupted with black light, which shot toward Anna and her companions at high speed. Despite the rapid flight of the black light, as it neared the world connector, it was ultimately twisted into a significantly weaker attack spell. Upon seeing this, Shadow Celestial confirmed that the oddly shaped gramophone in Anna''s hands was his greatest threat. "That gramophone can somehow distort my attack spells in an unknown way. I must find a way to seize it!" Shadow Celestial made a swift decision. He concealed himself in the shadows and quickly approached Anna''s direction, moving stealthily through the darkness. As he got within a meter of Anna, he too was affected by the negative effects of the world connector. Suddenly, he began to see images from the past. "What is happening?! Why am I seeing people who are already dead?!" Shadow Celestial was deeply shocked. Unable to comprehend the formidable power of the strange gramophone in Anna''s hands, he opted for a more cautious approach. He chose to flee. "Once I am prepared for battle, I will come back and eliminate all of you!" With that, Shadow Celestial transformed into a shadow and vanished. At the same moment, he also took Aron with him. Just as Shadow Celestial and Aron disappeared, Anna finally managed to shake off the negative effects of the world connector. She hurried to turn off the world connector and covered it with a red cloth. The negative effects of the world connector were completely blocked, and Vicky and Benjamin''s vision returned to normal. The three of them were aware that they had just endured an attack, but they could not ascertain who had struck them. "We must have just been attacked, right? Who was it that attacked us? And where exactly are we now?" Benjamin asked Anna with confusion while cautiously scanning their surroundings. He felt the powerful forces of darkness and chaos. Normally, the dark power was associated with the Night Blades and Shadow Celestial, while the chaotic power was solely linked to Shadow Celestial. Therefore, Benjamin concluded that the attack they had just endured must have been initiated by Shadow Celestial. However, he could not be certain, which was why he asked Anna. Anna shook her head. "I don''t know who just attacked us. All I know is that this person is extremely powerful! And we are currently in the headquarters of the Night Blades!" Anna''s words left Benjamin and Vicky in shock. "If we''re in the Night Blades'' headquarters, doesn''t that mean we''ve walked into a den of wolves?" Vicky said, her voice tinged with panic. "Regardless, we need to take action quickly! Now that we''re here, we shouldn''t hesitate any longer! Aron should be nearby, rightHe felt the powerful forces of darkness and chaos. Normally, the dark power was associated with the Night Blades and Shadow Celestial, while the chaotic power was solely linked to Shadow Celestial. Therefore, Benjamin concluded that the attack they had just endured must have been initiated by Shadow Celestial. However, he could not be certain, which was why he asked Anna. Anna shook her head. "I don''t know who just attacked us. All I know is that this person is extremely powerful! And we are currently in the headquarters of the Night Blades!" Anna''s words left Benjamin and Vicky in shock. "If we''re in the Night Blades'' headquarters, doesn''t that mean we''ve walked into a den of wolves?" Vicky said, her voice tinged with panic. "Regardless, we need to take action quickly! Now that we''re here, we shouldn''t hesitate any longer! Aron should be nearby, right?" Benjamin asked Anna directly. In his view, since they had already made a move, they should not be overly concerned about encountering danger. They had prepared for the worst outcomes even before activating the world connector. Anna nodded firmly. "The world connector is absolutely reliable; Aron must be around us. However, it''s very likely that Shadow Celestial just took him away." As Anna spoke, she took a compass out of her pocket. She began to examine the surroundings with the compass in hand. The compass spun rapidly before finally pointing deep into the Night Blades headquarters. "Aron is in the direction the compass is pointing! If we head that way, we will definitely find Aron!" Anna exclaimed. Benjamin, Anna, and Vicky immediately moved quickly toward the direction indicated by the compass. While that direction was indeed where Aron was located, it was also where Shadow Celestial usually resided. At that moment, Shadow Celestial had locked Aron in a secret chamber. "There''s no way I will let you succeed! Your ability to find this place has indeed exceeded my expectations! But I will make you realize that coming here is nothing but a death sentence!" Shadow Celestial said fiercely. He used his own power to seal all the exits of the Night Blades headquarters. He was determined to see Anna and her companions perish there. As Anna and the others advanced, they heard numerous doors slamming shut. They all understood that escaping from this place would not be easy anymore. The three of them were resolute in their determination to achieve victory in the upcoming battle. They indeed had a chance to win, as they were equipped with a plethora of powerful items. Some of these items were so potent that even the users found them difficult to handle. As Anna and her companions reached the entrance to Shadow Celestial''s lair, he stepped out from behind the door. He held a dagger in his hand, which emitted a silvery glow. In that light, Anna could tell that the dagger possessed formidable chaotic power. "You are truly overestimating yourselves! How dare you storm into the headquarters of the Night Blades! I will show you just how powerful I am!" Shadow Celestial declared. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as his words fell, the paintings on the walls around Anna and her companions began to tremble violently. The figures depicted in the paintings took on physical forms, appearing utterly insane. These beings launched an immediate attack on Anna and her friends. In response, Anna pulled out a clock. After pressing a button on the clock, she hurled it towards Shadow Celestial. The clock was one of the time-slowing devices possessed by the Angel Guild. Any enemy facing such a time-slowing device was bound to be affected, even if just slightly. Anna hoped to use the clock to slow down Shadow Celestial, allowing herself and her companions the time they needed to deal with the other enemies. At the same time Anna threw the clock, Shadow Celestial charged toward her with supernatural speed, gripping the dagger that glowed with white light. Vicky took out a green staff, and the moment the staff was drawn, a powerful life force surrounded her. The figures emerging from the paintings next to Vicky were entirely obliterated by this life energy. Benjamin, meanwhile, drew a sword that radiated an orange-yellow light. He swung the sword to attack the surrounding enemies. Those struck by the orange-yellow blade dissolved into puddles of water. Benjamin had no intention of merely fighting the relatively weak enemies around him; his goal was to carve a path through them directly toward Shadow Celestial. Due to the influence of the clock, Shadow Celestial''s speed was reduced to less than 1% of its previous level. Seizing this opportunity, Anna used another item, pulling a mirror from her pocket. When the mirror reflected Shadow Celestial, his soul felt a tugging sensation, as if the mirror wanted to draw his soul inside. Shadow Celestial sensed the immense threat and hurled the glowing dagger at the mirror. Upon impact, the mirror cracked with numerous fissures. At the same time, the evil spirits that had been contained within the mirror surged forth through the cracks. The sudden appearance of these numerous evil spirits disrupted the battlefield, leaving everyone with no choice but to respond to the unexpected onslaught of malevolent entities. Chapter 409 - 409: The Unyielding Opponent As Shadow Celestial and Anna''s group dealt with the attacks from the evil spirits, significant destruction was inevitably caused around them. The items previously used by Anna and the others almost obliterated the deepest structures within the Night Blades headquarters, resulting in substantial damage to the entire facility. Since Shadow Celestial had sealed all the main doors of the Night Blades headquarters, the elders on duty inside were left in the dark about the situation. They gathered together to discuss what actions they should take next. "What on earth is happening? Why is there such an abnormal situation? All the doors inside the headquarters are closed! Has the headquarters been attacked?" one of the Night Blades elders asked in a panic. As an elder not known for his combat abilities, he was particularly worried that the Night Blades headquarters was under siege. "We can''t draw any conclusions right now because we haven''t received any intelligence. Shadow Celestial hasn''t provided us with any information either," another elder lamented. While the majority of the Night Blades elders were extremely anxious, some believed this was a good opportunity. Two of the elders stepped into the shadows. "Should we inform Elder Astra about this? If he can return in time, we might be able to take complete control of the Night Blades," one elder whispered. The other elder quickly shook his head. "We can''t do that; this might be Shadow Celestial''s plot! Let''s observe the situation first! Once we understand what''s really going on, we can make a decision." "How much longer do we have to wait? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Shadow Celestial might also be trapped for some reason. If we don''t seize this chance, we could miss out on this unique opportunity!" The two Night Blades elders argued for a while, each harboring their own concerns. After some discussion, they ultimately decided to inform Elder Astra about the situation. As for whether to take immediate action, that decision should be left to Elder Astra. They quickly sent out the message, but Elder Astra was unable to receive it. At that moment, he was in the abyss, following Elder Seville as they made their way to the exit. They were determined to intercept Irving''s actions at the exit of the abyss. Even if they couldn''t eliminate Irving, they had to slow down his progress. Near the exit of the abyss, Irving, James, and Nick were all set and ready. They had opened a gateway to the Shelter Game world, and passing through this door would allow them to leave the abyss. However, just as James was about to step through the door, it suddenly shut due to some unseen force. "What''s going on? Why did the door we worked so hard to open suddenly close? Has another monster appeared in the abyss?" Nick asked Irving in surprise. Irving didn''t respond. He slowly turned his head and gazed into the darkness behind them. James and Nick followed Irving''s gaze but could only see complete darkness; there was no sign of any presence lurking within. "Say something. Did you spot the enemy?" James whispered, lowering his voice. Irving still offered no answer. He simply tightened his grip on his weapon, readying himself for battle. While James and Nick pondered in confusion, the figures of Elder Seville and Elder Astra appeared a short distance away from the three of them. Upon seeing Elder Seville, James and Nick were both taken aback. They hadn''t expected to see him alive. Elder Seville, on the other hand, smiled eerily upon spotting Irving and the others. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You must be quite surprised, right? You probably thought I was dead at your hands. But in fact, I am very much alive, and I can still fight you!" Elder Seville announced, stopping about ten meters away from Irving and the others. He didn''t launch an immediate attack; his goal was merely to delay Irving''s movements. Attacking directly might not yield success. Irving also refrained from attacking right away, as he was still assessing the situation. He scrutinized Elder Seville from head to toe, a smile suddenly spreading across his face. "You dare to show yourself before me again? Don''t forget who was responsible for your downfall. If I could defeat you once, I can certainly do it again. Aren''t you worried that I might eliminate you once more? Or do you think that with Astra''s help, you can defeat me?" When mentioning Elder Astra, Irving shifted his gaze toward him. He did not regard Elder Astra as a formidable opponent. In Irving''s perspective, had it not been for the Abyssal Demon during their previous confrontation, he could have easily dispatched Elder Astra. Elder Astra could feel the contempt radiating from Irving. Although he was extremely angry, Elder Astra ultimately chose not to speak. "You have indeed killed me before; I do not deny that," Elder Seville said with a smile. "However, times have changed. In the abyss, you will not easily defeat me. And even if you manage to overcome me, you will not be able to leave here easily." As Elder Seville spoke, Irving could feel the power of the abyss around them growing stronger. It seemed that Elder Seville truly had the ability to harness the forces of the abyss. "I don''t understand," Irving said, a hint of confusion in his voice. "Why do you continue to oppose me? Are you still a member of the Night Blades?" Irving asked this question because he hoped to gather more intelligence. In the current situation, Elder Seville remained rather enigmatic. Elder Seville did not elaborate further; he merely nodded at Elder Astra. Then the two of them launched an attack on Irving and the others. Elder Seville displayed significantly enhanced strength compared to before. Not only did he use powerful dark spells, but he also augmented his physical abilities with the power of the abyss. Elder Seville was even able to suppress Irving in close combat. As the battle progressed, Irving felt an increasing amount of pressure. He realized that he, along with James and Nick, needed to find a way to escape from these two enemies quickly. "You really are persistent! I don''t want to keep fighting you. If you can maintain peace with me, I am willing to grant you even greater power. Isn''t that what you desire¡ªthe power of darkness? I can give you that power, as long as you help me eliminate the Night Blades. They have betrayed you in the past. You no longer need to be loyal to the Night Blades." Throughout the fight, Irving continued to communicate with Elder Seville. Elder Seville did not refuse to engage in dialogue. "I certainly want more powerful dark abilities," he replied calmly. "And I believe you can indeed grant me that power. However, my targeting of you this time is not solely for revenge. This time, I am acting on the orders of a great being. You may not know it yet, but you have been deemed an enemy that must be eliminated by this great being." Elder Seville''s revelation left Irving in shock. Irving believed that no great being truly sought to eliminate him. After all, he had previously collaborated with many high-ranking entities. "Who exactly is this great being you''re referring to? Is it the Lord of the Abyss?" Irving speculated. In his view, only the Lord of the Abyss could possibly have a reason to want him dead. Aside from the Lord of the Abyss, the only other entity that could be considered a great being was the Dark Overlord. However, the Dark Overlord was still in a state of gestation and had not yet fully manifested. Even if the Dark Overlord could lead to the world''s destruction upon its birth, it lacked self-awareness before that. In response to Irving''s question, Elder Seville merely smiled faintly. "You are not entitled to the answer to that question. If you manage to kill me again, I might consider revealing the possible answer. Until then, everything is left for you to speculate." After saying this, Elder Seville unleashed an even greater power. He not only succeeded in suppressing Irving but also forced him into a position of constant retreat. Irving found himself needing assistance from James and Nick. While James and Nick were able to gain a certain advantage against Elder Astra, their teamwork was flawless, causing Astra''s condition to deteriorate rapidly. Seizing the opportunity, Nick provided assistance to Irving. Although the battle was fierce, both sides clearly couldn''t guarantee victory. Each retained some strength, planning to reveal their hidden power at the most critical moment. Meanwhile, changes were occurring in the abyss. It seemed that something was drawing closer from the depths of the abyss. The door behind Irving and the others began to close slowly. If they couldn''t pass through the door quickly, they risked being trapped in the abyss forever. Being trapped in the abyss meant certain death, as the abyss''s power could continually erode human will. Humans could only withstand the encroachment of the abyss for a limited time. Noticing the door was slowly closing, Irving resolved to unleash all his remaining strength. He aimed to drive back the two elders in battle, allowing at least James and Nick to escape the abyss. Although he would encounter danger himself, he had means to protect himself. "Get ready, you two! I''ll hold off the enemies; you go through the door and leave the abyss!" Irving shouted to James and Nick. James and Nick were taken aback, looking at Irving in confusion. Chapter 410 - 410: Their Presence Here is Only a Hindrance "What are you just standing there watching me for?! Hurry up and do as I say!" Irving quickly urged Nick and James. At that moment, Irving was under immense pressure. On one hand, he needed to fend off the attacks from the two elders of the Night Blades, and on the other hand, he had to ensure that the exit from the Abyss remained open. Therefore, he hoped that Nick and James would take action immediately. Upon hearing Irving''s words, Nick and James made a quick decision. Although they did not understand why Irving wanted them to do this, they still acted in time. The two of them stepped through the doorway, leaving the Abyss behind. As the last person exited the Abyss, the door at the exit completely shut. Irving could no longer use that door to escape. "Is it really worth it for you to do this? You should know very well that our target is you. Even if your two companions do not escape from the Abyss, they won''t become our primary targets," Elder Seville''s voice came through. Elder Seville was very puzzled. He couldn''t understand why Irving would choose this course of action. In Elder Seville''s view, if he were in Irving''s position, he would never allow his companions to escape first. As long as his companions stayed behind, they would have a better strategy for the upcoming battle. Irving did not respond to Elder Seville''s question; he simply turned around and shot him a cold glance. Then, Irving summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within him. The formidable power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl generated a silvery barrier around Irving''s body. This silvery barrier not only blocked the corruption of the Abyss but also shielded him from the attacks of the two Night Blades elders. Seeing this, Elder Seville sneered. "You are far too arrogant! You can''t seriously believe that you can defeat both of us on your own? Elder Astra may not be that strong, but my power has grown significantly!" Just as Elder Seville''s words fell, his figure became extremely illusory. It seemed as if Elder Seville was completely merging with the Abyss. The powerful forces of the Abyss converged onto Elder Seville''s body. His illusory form rapidly grew larger, transforming him into a gigantic specter. This massive, ghostly giant fixed its eerie gaze on Irving. "I will make you understand that the arrogant will ultimately meet a dreadful end!" Elder Seville''s voice echoed down from above. At the same time, the enormous figure of Elder Seville charged toward Irving. The illusory giant was immensely large, and as it advanced, the power of the Abyss that it enveloped became overwhelmingly potent. The overwhelming power of the Abyss even instilled a deep sense of fear in Elder Astra. Although Elder Astra knew that Elder Seville''s attack was not aimed at him, the instinctual fear compelled him to quickly retreat into the shadows. Facing the rapidly approaching illusory giant, Irving displayed no signs of tension on his face. He simply maintained a calm expression as he watched the giant charge toward him. He was preparing himself for the impending showdown. The reason he had urged James and Nick to leave was that he believed their presence would only be a hindrance. While James and Nick were significantly stronger than ordinary people, they would not be able to provide much assistance to Irving in the upcoming battle. Irving had summoned a sufficiently powerful force from the Taikoo Flame Pearl. Just as the illusory giant was about to strike, Irving finally brought out the Staff of Calamity. The top of the staff was radiating a dazzling silvery light. Irving did not fully channel the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl into his own body; instead, he projected the vast majority of its energy into the staff. With the enhancement of the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s power, the Staff of Calamity began to combine several different forces. The mixing of these diverse powers created significant conflict, which was why the tip of the staff shone with silvery brilliance. This silvery light was a direct manifestation of the universe''s primordial essence. Irving raised the staff high, casting the most powerful spell he had learned from his grimoire. In that instant, time around Irving and the illusory giant formed by Elder Seville seemed to slow down dramatically. Both Irving and the giant appeared to be frozen in place. Even Elder Astra, who was positioned at a distance, sensed that his own movements were becoming sluggish. A significant part of the Abyss was affected by the time-slowing effect. Taking advantage of the time dilation, Irving immediately activated his second skill. The second skill he employed was a super-enhanced version of Gravity Swamp. The illusory giant transformed by Elder Seville suddenly felt an overwhelming force of gravity. The colossal figure quickly began to collapse under the immense gravitational pull. Elder Seville''s power drawn from the Abyss was all compressed together. Such a formidable concentration of Abyssal power caused Elder Seville to lose control completely. Twisted limbs began to sprout from his body, with eyes and mouths emerging on these distorted appendages. These suddenly appearing eyes darted around, while the mouths emitted a variety of confusing and horrifying sounds. Elder Seville''s consciousness had become extremely hazy. He felt a cacophony of terrifying roars filling his mind. These horrifying cries actually originated from the Abyss itself. The sheer amount of Abyssal power concentrated in one place eventually gave birth to the Abyssal demons within Elder Seville''s body. Elder Seville could no longer continue his assault. Irving glanced at Elder Astra, who was hiding at a distance. Although Irving yearned to eliminate Elder Astra directly, he knew he had missed his best opportunity. The skill he had just used had nearly exhausted the power he possessed. He needed to take advantage of this moment to escape the Abyss as quickly as possible. "I''ll let you go this time! But when we meet again, I will make sure to eliminate all of you," Irving said fiercely, glancing in the direction of Elder Astra. After saying this, Irving slammed his staff into the ground. He unleashed the last of his remaining power. This energy formed a phantom doorway that led directly to the world of Shelter Game. Irving paid no mind to the nearly out-of-control Elder Seville behind him or to Elder Astra, who remained hidden in the shadows. He simply stepped through the doorway and returned to the world of Shelter Game. At this moment, the chaotic situation in the Shelter Game world was escalating further. The battle at the Night Blades headquarters was forced to pause due to the appearance of numerous malevolent spirits. However, neither Anna nor Shadow Celestial was willing to easily give up the opportunity to eliminate each other. Anna used the items she carried to evade the attacks from the malevolent spirits. She took out a translucent mask from her pocket. After putting on the mask, Anna''s figure became extremely ethereal. She fixed her gaze on Shadow Celestial and steeled her resolve. Anna dashed through the throngs of malevolent spirits, racing toward Shadow Celestial''s position. At first, Shadow Celestial did not notice Anna''s movements. It was only when Anna was within five meters of him that Shadow Celestial finally reacted. "You don''t really think a sudden attack like this will work, do you? Since you''ve chosen to come here to die, I''ll make your wish come true!" Shadow Celestial extended his left hand forward and clenched it in the air. In that moment, Anna felt the space around her compressing. Her speed of movement slowed significantly. Despite this situation, Anna did not panic. She once again used one of her items. A broken pocket watch was drawn from her possession. The instant she pressed the watch, time around Anna accelerated. She broke free from Shadow Celestial''s control. "Even if you are incredibly powerful and cunning, I will never let your scheme succeed! I will definitely save Aron!" Anna declared resolutely. As she spoke, Anna pulled out her last item. This final item was a short sword that emitted a dark blue-black glow. The sword was not an ordinary item; although it was not an artifact, it had a guaranteed kill effect. If Shadow Celestial was struck by this short sword, he would certainly be killed. Even if he could transfer the damage through a decoy or other means, he would still be severely injured. No matter what, Anna''s attack would have a significant impact. When Shadow Celestial saw this, his expression turned grim. He realized he was in serious trouble, but he was not one to easily succumb to fear. Shadow Celestial quickly regained his composure. He carefully analyzed the situation he was in and decided he needed to leave. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is absurd! Do you really think I have to fight you here? You''re too naive! I''ll be leaving for now. It won''t be long before reinforcements from Night Blades arrive. When that happens, you''ll all be buried without a trace!" Shadow Celestial coldly mocked Anna before transforming into a cloud of black smoke and retreating through the door. Anna''s attack struck the door directly. The moment the short sword made contact, dark blue-black cracks appeared on the door. The cracks quickly spread, and the entire door was destroyed by the sword. In that instant, Anna caught a glimpse of the scene beyond the door. Aron was still unconscious, and the shadowy form of Shadow Celestial was carrying him away. Although Anna rushed forward at full speed, she was still too slow to catch up with Shadow Celestial. Thus, Shadow Celestial escaped, while Anna and the others found themselves trapped deep within the Night Blades headquarters. What awaited them next was the siege from Night Blades! Chapter 411 - 411: The Need for Rescue Grows At the same time that Shadow Celestial escaped the Night Blades headquarters with Aron, Irving reunited with James and Nick. "Are you two alright? The attacks from Elder Astra and Elder Seville shouldn''t have caused you too much harm, right?" Irving asked directly. Although Irving had faced the greatest pressure during the battle, he himself had not been injured. He suspected that James and Nick might have sustained injuries. James quickly shook his head. "I wasn''t hurt. Even though Elder Seville launched a surprise attack on me, I managed to dodge in time. Plus, you bore the brunt of the pressure, so you should be more concerned about yourself." After James spoke, Nick chimed in, "That''s right! You need to pay attention to your condition! Without you, we definitely wouldn''t have been able to escape. Our next actions will undoubtedly face some dangers, so you must ensure that you''re in peak condition." In response to their reminders, Irving nodded. "Don''t worry, I''m feeling great. However, my power has been nearly depleted, and we should return to the real world as soon as possible." Even though Irving was uninjured, he felt that staying in the Shelter Game world was still too dangerous. He hoped to return to the real world to rest and recuperate. Once he had restored his strength, he would return to the Shelter Game world. At that time, he would have his final showdown with Elder Seville and Elder Astra. He was determined to settle the score with those two elders! James and Nick naturally did not oppose Irving''s suggestion. The three of them promptly returned to the shelter and then transitioned back to the real world. Upon returning to the real world, the first thing they did was head to the headquarters of Angel Guild. At the Angel Guild headquarters, they received a flood of information, all of it bad news. "What are you saying? Anna and the others have entered the Shelter Game world to rescue us?" Irving asked incredulously, directing his question at an Angel Guild member. The member quickly nodded. "Yes! Anna, Benjamin, and Vicky have all entered the Shelter Game world together. But you don''t need to worry too much; they have a lot of items and weapons with them. They even took the most powerful items that Angel Guild possesses." The Angel Guild member relayed all the information he knew to Irving, hoping to calm him down. Irving nodded, "I understand. I don''t have any other questions; you can return to your duties." With that, Irving dismissed the Angel Guild member. After the Angel Guild member left, Irving''s expression quickly turned anxious. "Why did Anna and Vicky act so recklessly? Don''t they realize their strength isn''t that great? Don''t they understand that their impulsive actions could put us in even greater danger?" Irving thought the actions of Anna and the others were extremely reckless. In his view, since they were already in crisis, others should be even more cautious about taking action. After all, the strength of the others was far inferior to his own. At that moment, Nick spoke up to defend Anna, as he was also a member of Angel Guild. "I think Anna had her reasons for doing this. Before we left the Abyss, Anna and the others must have been very panicked. Everyone was trapped, and Aron was in the most dangerous situation. Aron and Benjamin were both captured by the Abyssal Demon; Benjamin managed to escape, but Aron was taken away by Shadow Celestial. Angel Guild and Night Blades are extremely hostile to each other. With Aron in Shadow Celestial''s hands, he must be in great danger. Anna has a very close relationship with Aron, so of course, she would be very anxious." Nick''s explanation was enough to partially convince Irving. He nodded. "You''re right. But no matter how you explain it, it doesn''t change the situation we are facing. The number of people we need to rescue is growing!" Irving, having learned the specific effects of the World Connector, understood exactly where Anna and the others were now. Shadow Celestial would definitely take Aron back to his secret base. This also meant that Anna and the others were currently at Shadow Celestial''s secret base. "It seems we must head back to the Shelter Game world immediately! Even though my condition isn''t fully restored, if we continue to waste time, Anna and the others'' situation will surely worsen," Irving declared, planning to take Nick and James back to the Shelter Game world. They had only rested for less than an hour, and they did not have any additional items or weapons. Anna had taken all of Angel Guild''s powerful weapons with her. Even if Irving and the others wanted to carry other weapons, it was impossible. Meanwhile, deep within the Night Blades headquarters, Anna, Benjamin, and Vicky were filled with regret. They had been surrounded by the Elders of Night Blades. The three of them could only temporarily block the attacks from the Elders of Night Blades using the World Connector and the structure at the deepest part of the Night Blades headquarters. "I''m really sorry; I was too reckless! I didn''t expect the World Connector to bring us directly to the deepest part of the Night Blades headquarters," Anna said apologetically to Vicky and Benjamin. Benjamin did not respond at all. To him, apologizing now was meaningless. Since they were already trapped in the deepest part of the Night Blades headquarters, the next step was clearly to find a way to escape. Vicky, however, was able to understand Anna. She forced a smile, saying, "You don''t need to apologize! We actually support your plan. The dangers we face are the responsibility of all three of us. There''s no reason to blame you alone." Vicky''s words did not have much of an effect. Anna truly believed that Vicky and Benjamin had no reason to risk themselves alongside her. She felt that rescuing Aron was her responsibility alone. While the three were talking, a loud noise came from the nearby wall again. "The Elders of Night Blades are about to break through the last wall! We need to prepare for the upcoming battle! Can the World Connector be used again?" Benjamin asked Anna directly. Benjamin was not concerned about whose fault it was that they found themselves in such a dire situation. He was only focused on the battle plan moving forward. Anna shook her head. "The World Connector can''t be used again for a short period of time. We need to hold out for one hour. After that, the World Connector will be available again." Anna''s response left Benjamin speechless. To him, it seemed impossible to hold out for an hour. Even lasting ten minutes would be a struggle. If the last wall was breached by the Elders of Night Blades, they would be eliminated immediately. "Have you already devised a battle plan for what comes next?" Vicky asked Benjamin with a hint of curiosity. Benjamin nodded reluctantly. "Even though the World Connector can''t be used, we can treat it as our defensive anchor. When the World Connector is not activated, it creates a significant impact on the surroundings. We should use the World Connector to disrupt the actions of the Elders of Night Blades. After all, we have plenty of items on hand, and we can use them to fight to the death." Although Benjamin proposed a plan, he didn''t truly believe it would succeed. He simply hoped to fight until the end. Vicky and Anna could tell from Benjamin''s tone that he felt very uncertain. Anna said earnestly, "No matter what happens, I will fight until the end. If there''s a chance to escape, I will help you hold off the enemies." Anna''s words were sincere. While Benjamin felt there was no real chance of escaping, he had to admit that Anna was indeed taking on the responsibilities she should. "We won''t run away alone! We will fight until the end! Besides, even if we tried to escape alone, we wouldn''t be able to because we''re in the deepest part of the Night Blades headquarters right now," Benjamin quickly added. As soon as he finished speaking, another loud noise came from the nearby wall. After the massive sound, cracks began to appear on the wall. It was clear that the last wall was about to be destroyed by the Elders of Night Blades. Benjamin quickly said, "Stop thinking about anything else! Get ready for battle; we are about to face the attack from the Elders of Night Blades!" Following Benjamin''s reminder, Anna and Vicky immediately prepared for battle. They gathered all the usable items together. Even if they couldn''t achieve success in the fight, they could use these items to make the Elders of Night Blades pay a heavy price. The loud noise came again, and the cracks in the wall multiplied. With a sharp sound, a huge fissure appeared on the wall. Behind the crack, the figures of the Elders of Night Blades emerged. Benjamin and the others could even hear the Elders speaking. "The last wall is about to be destroyed! Everyone, prepare for battle! We absolutely cannot let those who dare to intrude into the Night Blades headquarters escape successfully!" came an aged yet authoritative voice. At that moment, upon hearing this voice, Benjamin tightened his grip on his weapon. "Get ready for battle! The fight is about to begin! We must let the enemy know our strength right from the start!" he quietly reminded Vicky and Anna. In Benjamin''s perspective, since they were at a disadvantage in strength, they should strike hard against their opponents right at the beginning of the battle. This would create a misjudgment of the situation on the part of the enemy, allowing them to buy more time. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 412 - 412: The Fighting Spirit Erupting in Desperation Although Anna had her own thoughts, when faced with an immense danger, she ultimately chose to trust Benjamin''s judgment. The moment the wall was completely destroyed, Anna immediately threw all the items from her pocket in the direction of the enemy. Each of these items had different effects, and their powers were diverse. As they were tossed out all at once, the combined forces of these items created an unexpectedly powerful destructive impact. This led to significant damage for the first group of Night Blades members who entered Anna and the others'' hiding area. The Elders of Night Blades outside were also shocked by this sudden turn of events. For a moment, they were unsure of the strength of the enemies they were facing. "What is happening? How can the enemy display such formidable power? Did Shadow Celestial not tell us the truth?" one of the Elders of Night Blades muttered in astonishment. Upon hearing this, the other Elders began to have their own thoughts. They were not inclined to initiate an attack easily. Instead, they hoped that others would take the first step. Once they had a clearer understanding of the enemy''s strength, they would join the others in launching their own attack. The cautious mindset of the Elders of Night Blades slowed down their pace. This provided Benjamin and Vicky with more preparation time. Benjamin had already elevated his state to its peak. He fixed his gaze on the direction of the breached wall, intending to quickly eliminate the first person he saw. In desperate situations, people often unleash talents they never knew they had. Benjamin felt that his fighting power was stronger than ever before. He even thought that his current state was not much different from Irving''s. Next to Benjamin, Vicky was still slightly afraid. However, she understood that in the current situation, there were no other options besides fighting until the end. So, she was also prepared for battle. After waiting for a few minutes, a young Elder of Night Blades charged in. As an Elder of Night Blades, he was immediately besieged by Benjamin, Anna, and Vicky. However, their combined assault did not easily defeat this young Elder, as he was armed with a powerful weapon. The four of them were locked in battle, and it was difficult to determine a clear victor at that moment. For Benjamin and the others, this was absolutely unacceptable. They were not just facing a single young Elder of Night Blades; one after another, more Elders joined the fray. Benjamin and his companions felt an unusual and immense pressure. He shouted to Anna, "The situation is already very dire! Let me hold them off! I will block these Night Blades Elders here! You and Vicky need to use the World Connector to get back to the real world as quickly as possible!" Anna and Vicky were both taken aback by Benjamin''s words. They hadn''t expected him to suggest that they escape. Vicky immediately countered, "Absolutely not! How could we leave you behind? You''re our companion; we can''t just abandon you!" Anna quickly added, "Vicky is right! Taking on this mission was a joint decision. Therefore, we should fight until the end together. Regardless of life or death, we must advance and retreat as one." Facing the objections from Vicky and Anna, Benjamin felt a sense of helplessness. While he had unleashed remarkable strength in this desperate situation, he knew he couldn''t hold out against so many Night Blades Elders for long. With a hint of resignation, he said, "We can''t hold out for too long! If you keep wasting time, you''ll miss your chance to escape! Stop arguing with me and hurry and run!" After finishing this statement, Benjamin used his weapon to push back two Night Blades Elders blocking his way. He then turned around and gave Anna and Vicky a firm shove backward. "If you can get back to the real world quickly, you might be able to seek help from others. That way, I might also have a chance to survive. If you keep wasting time, we''ll all be dead." After saying this in a hurried tone, Benjamin turned back to continue fighting against the Night Blades Elders. Anna and Vicky decided not to argue any longer. They both understood that in their current situation, they had no time to waste. Anna moved directly in front of the World Connector. She picked it up and looked at Vicky with determination in her eyes. "Now it''s up to the two of us to activate the World Connector! You need to focus your mind! Otherwise, we might fail!" In response to Anna''s reminder, Vicky nodded solemnly. She understood very well that the situation was extremely severe. After receiving Vicky''s clear affirmation, Anna activated the World Connector. The World Connector emitted its strange musical sound once again. Both Anna and Vicky were affected by the World Connector, and this time the impact they experienced was far greater than before. They saw numerous illusions and had to concentrate all their mental energy just to barely ignore the visions that emerged. Not far from them, Benjamin was also engaged in battle with the Night Blades Elders, and he too was affected by the World Connector. The Elders of Night Blades suddenly found themselves experiencing hallucinations. Some of them panicked and fled the battlefield, which lessened the pressure Benjamin was under. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He felt that he could hold out for a longer period. "It seems that you Night Blades Elders are indeed incompetent! You can''t even break through my defenses alone! If Irving had come with me this time, we might have already completely destroyed your Night Blades headquarters," Benjamin said with a smile. His intention was to taunt the Elders of Night Blades, hoping to distract them with his remarks. Benjamin''s plan succeeded. The Elders of Night Blades became extremely angry, but none dared to unleash their full strength to attack. They figured that Benjamin''s bold words indicated he still had some hidden cards up his sleeve. Everyone was waiting to see how the situation would unfold. Not far from the battlefield, Shadow Celestial was furious. He couldn''t believe that so many Night Blades Elders were unable to eliminate Benjamin. "What are they doing?! Don''t they realize that the enemy they''re facing is very weak?! What are they waiting for?!" Shadow Celestial roared in anger. Around Shadow Celestial, none of his trusted subordinates dared to speak. They all sensed that Shadow Celestial was in a very bad mood. They worried that if they spoke up, he would turn his ire toward them. "Go tell those Elders immediately! They need to attack with all their strength and stop wasting time! Our time is extremely valuable! Benjamin and his group have already caused significant damage to the Night Blades headquarters!" Shadow Celestial coldly instructed his loyal subordinates. Shadow Celestial''s loyal subordinates quickly went to relay his orders. Once the Night Blades Elders received the clear command, they could no longer afford to sit back and observe the situation. All the Elders chose to attack with full force. At this point, Benjamin found it increasingly difficult to cope with the pressure. Eventually, under the combined assault of three Night Blades Elders, his weapon was completely destroyed. Forced to retreat, Benjamin hurriedly ran away. Seeing Benjamin flee in panic, a smile finally appeared on Shadow Celestial''s face. "Even if Anna and Vicky manage to escape, at least this time we can eliminate Benjamin. And Irving''s other companion, Aron, is in my hands. To take out two of Irving''s companions in one operation is quite rare. I suppose I shouldn''t have too many further expectations," Shadow Celestial muttered to himself. Although Shadow Celestial''s mood had improved somewhat, none of his trusted subordinates dared to speak. Shadow Celestial was known for his unpredictable temperament, and no one could be sure if he would suddenly switch from joy to fury. At the same time, under the influence of the World Connector, Vicky and Anna finally returned to the real world. They encountered Irving and the others right at the entrance of the Angel Guild. "You''re back already?" Anna''s face lit up with extreme joy upon seeing Irving. "Quick, we need to save Benjamin! He''s trapped at the Night Blades headquarters!" Anna briefly explained the current situation. Irving nodded gravely. "You used this device to enter the Night Blades headquarters, right? Tell me how to use it, and I''ll go rescue Benjamin myself." Anna shook her head. "The World Connector can''t be used again in a short time. It won''t be reactivated for at least half an hour. But I don''t think Benjamin can hold out for that long. Let''s find another way to get to the Night Blades headquarters! I remember there are blank teleportation scrolls in the Angel Guild headquarters. With these scrolls, I can return to the place we were just at. If you teleport with me, I can take you to the Night Blades headquarters!" Anna proposed an alternative plan, and Irving naturally did not oppose it. He and Anna quickly obtained the blank teleportation scrolls. Before the teleportation began, Irving turned to the others and said, "Don''t take any rash actions. Stay at the Angel Guild headquarters and wait for my return." Chapter 413 - 413: Let Them Go As soon as Irving finished speaking, Anna tore the teleportation scroll. The moment the scroll was torn, Irving felt a violent shift in the space around his body. He and Anna were quickly transported to the Night Blades headquarters. The location they arrived at was the same place where Benjamin had fought against the Night Blades Elders earlier. However, Benjamin and the Elders were no longer there; only some ordinary Night Blades members remained. Upon seeing Irving, the faces of these ordinary members were filled with terror. They all knew that they would not stand a chance against Irving. Irving, however, was not in the mood to deal with these ordinary Night Blades members. "Where is Benjamin?" he asked Anna. Anna was extremely anxious. After surveying the surroundings, she replied, "If Benjamin isn''t here, it means he chose to escape. He should be running deeper into the Night Blades headquarters." Irving nodded and quickly moved forward with Anna. Before long, they encountered a large number of Night Blades Elders. The Elders also spotted Irving and Anna at the same time, and both sides immediately engaged in combat. Although Irving had not fully recovered, he held a significant psychological advantage against the Night Blades Elders. His reputation was formidable, and no Elder dared to confront him directly. After all, several Night Blades Elders had already fallen to his hands. The Elders could only work together to hinder Irving''s progress. However, their attempts were not very successful. Irving was determined to do whatever it took to rescue his companion. Thus, he and Anna managed to repel several Night Blades Elders. They forced the Elders back into another area, successfully clearing the way. When Benjamin saw Irving, a smile finally appeared on his face. At that moment, Benjamin was in terrible condition. He had sustained significant injuries during the recent battle. The Night Blades Elders had used a considerable amount of dark magic to eliminate Benjamin. These dark spells not only injured Benjamin but also eroded his soul. "You finally made it! I thought I would never see you again!" Benjamin said weakly. "Don''t say that! How could you think you''d never see us again? We''re the best of companions! We will work together to completely eradicate the Night Blades!" Irving quickly replied. Benjamin just smiled and fell silent again. At that moment, Anna hurriedly said, "What should we do now? The Night Blades Elders may have been temporarily driven back, but they certainly won''t give up easily. We need to find a way to escape from here as soon as possible." Irving naturally agreed with Anna''s assessment. He immediately took out the Staff of Calamity. "Think back to how you felt when you used the blank scroll. I will use my staff to simulate the teleportation effect of the blank scroll. Remember, you must concentrate; if your mind is not focused, we could fail the teleportation and might be trapped here forever." At Irving''s reminder, Anna quickly gathered her focus. She began to recall her thoughts when she had used the blank scroll. At the tip of Irving''s staff, an illusory blank scroll began to form. The moment the scroll appeared, Irving activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. This power enveloped Irving in a silvery light, which he then spread over Benjamin and Anna. "Get ready! I''m about to start the teleportation!" Irving warned his companions. The silver light began to coalesce, gradually forming a passageway. Once the passageway was fully formed, Irving and the others would be able to leave. However, during the formation of the passage, Irving remained on high alert, knowing that he might be attacked by the Night Blades Elders at any moment. Meanwhile, the Night Blades Elders were contemplating their next move. Although they knew Irving was likely about to leave the Night Blades headquarters, none of them dared to attack him directly. Not far from the Elders, Shadow Celestial was also deep in thought. He certainly wished to eliminate Irving, but he understood that it was impossible to completely take him down at that moment. He needed to wait for a more opportune time. Additionally, he had sustained significant injuries during the previous battle and needed some time to stabilize his condition. After thinking for a moment, Shadow Celestial slowly said, "Irving is indeed quite lucky! My current condition is not good, so I cannot act directly. If I don''t make a move, then the Night Blades Elders likely won''t act either. So let them go!" After saying this, Shadow Celestial transformed into a cloud of black mist and departed. The subordinates of Shadow Celestial finally breathed a sigh of relief. They actually did not wish to have a final confrontation with Irving here, as they knew they would be caught in the crossfire. One of Shadow Celestial''s loyal subordinates quickly relayed his orders to the Night Blades Elders. Upon learning of Shadow Celestial''s command, the Elders finally relaxed. "In that case, let''s not interfere with Irving''s actions. After he and his companions leave, we will set up new magical formations around the Night Blades headquarters. The new magical formations will ensure that they cannot locate the headquarters directly," one of the Night Blades Elders said slowly. The other Elders nodded in agreement. Although the Night Blades headquarters had faced two attacks in a short period of time, it was clear that the attackers did not know the exact location of the headquarters. They had merely arrived at the headquarters through some form of tracking. As long as the Night Blades set up some magical formations around the headquarters to ensure its position could not be tracked, Irving and his companions would not be able to easily break into the Night Blades headquarters again. The Night Blades Elders'' next task was to keep a close watch on Irving. They needed to ensure that he left quickly and did not continue to pose a threat within the headquarters. Irving was unaware of the Night Blades'' final decision. Therefore, he remained vigilant until the passage was fully formed. After about ten minutes, the passage was completely generated. Although Irving was still puzzled and did not understand why the Night Blades Elders had not attempted to stop him, now that the passage was fully formed, he had no reason to stay any longer. "Let''s hurry through the passage! Once we cross it, we can return to the real world!" Irving said, and then led Anna and Benjamin into the passage. The moment the three of them entered the passage, they were teleported to the entrance of the Angel Guild headquarters. At the same time, the passage completely collapsed. After Anna and Benjamin returned to the real world, they let out a long sigh of relief. They felt that it was truly fortunate to have survived this time. James, Nick, and Vicky also rushed out to greet them. They looked at Anna and Benjamin''s conditions. Although neither of them was in great shape, at least they were still alive. "Everyone, take a good rest! Our previous actions didn''t achieve much success, and I think it''s because we weren''t fully prepared. For the next few days, we can''t act recklessly again. Although Aron hasn''t been rescued yet, I believe he won''t be easily killed. Shadow Celestial will certainly want to use Aron to achieve his own goals," Irving said slowly to the group. Although the others weren''t completely trusting of Irving''s judgment, they had no choice but to follow his orders. Aron was completely under Shadow Celestial''s control, and their next step was to recover and find a way to rescue him. James and Nick went off to deal with other matters concerning the Angel Guild, as they were currently in the best condition among everyone. Irving stayed at the Angel Guild headquarters. He needed to ensure that Anna, Benjamin, and Vicky were all in good shape. The erosion of chaotic power within Anna had not been fully resolved, and after a series of battles, her condition had worsened. Irving felt he had to seek the help of the knowledge fairy once again. "Your physical state has become worse than before. You can''t act recklessly any longer. What you need to do is rest and make sure your condition doesn''t deteriorate further," Irving said to Anna with a calm expression. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anna nodded. She knew that Irving was right. The reason she had acted rashly earlier was that she had received some astonishing news. "When do you plan to rescue Aron? I think we should do it as soon as possible. Even if Shadow Celestial won''t kill him, the longer he stays with Shadow Celestial, the greater the risks he faces," Anna asked Irving in a low voice. Irving thought for a moment. He actually couldn''t give a very certain answer, as he needed to understand what kind of scheme Shadow Celestial was planning. Only with a way to counter Shadow Celestial''s schemes could Irving make plans for their next actions. "I will rescue him as soon as possible! But you should know that Shadow Celestial is a very cunning individual. He won''t let our plans succeed easily. So before we rescue Aron, we must have a sufficiently cautious and complete plan. Developing such a plan will take a considerable amount of time, so you shouldn''t be too anxious," Irving replied. After hearing Irving''s response, Anna felt a bit disappointed. However, she had to admit that Irving''s words were indeed correct. In the end, Anna could only nod in silence. Chapter 414 - 414: Barely Some Gains Irving could see that everyone''s faces reflected a hint of disappointment. Of course, Irving understood this; after all, they had suffered significant losses during their recent operations. If it hadn''t been for Irving stepping in personally, his companions might have been completely wiped out by the enemy. Even with Irving''s personal intervention, he still hadn''t been able to save everyone. Aron remained directly under the control of Shadow Celestial. Moreover, during this operation, Irving unexpectedly learned that he would soon have to face enemies he had never encountered before¡ªdemons from the abyss and the resurrected Elder Seville, who had come back to life in the abyss. Despite the immense pressure he was under, Irving still hoped to lighten the mood for his companions. After hesitating for a moment, he smiled and spoke. "Although we are currently in a challenging situation, we didn''t leave empty-handed from our previous mission. We managed to obtain some gains, albeit barely." Irving''s words left everyone somewhat puzzled. They all turned their attention to him, waiting for an explanation. "While we encountered a series of troubles in the abyss, we also realized that it is one of the formidable foes we must face in the future. Furthermore, we learned that Elder Seville has already been resurrected. If we hadn''t ventured into the abyss, we might not have prepared for Elder Seville at all. As a result, he could pose a significant threat to us in critical battles." "On another note, we successfully accessed the Night Blades'' headquarters through the world connector. Although Night Blades will likely respond with a series of measures, making it difficult for us to enter their headquarters again, we at least have gained some understanding of it. This knowledge could prove invaluable for our future operations." The gains Irving mentioned might not hold much significance, but after hearing his words, the mood of the others improved considerably. James glanced at Nick and spoke up directly. "Do we still need to stay at Angel Guild''s headquarters? Nick can take charge of that. Even if Aron doesn''t return, Nick and Anna can ensure the safety of the Angel Guild headquarters." Irving turned his gaze towards James. He remained silent, unsure of what James meant by that statement, and was waiting for him to clarify his true intentions. James hesitated for a moment before expressing his thoughts. "I hope you can help me. If we act together, I might be able to regain control of the Green Ivy Company immediately." James spoke with a firm tone. After going through a series of crises, he felt that he must regain control of the Green Ivy Company. Only by doing so could he ensure his own safety and provide sufficient support to Irving. Upon hearing James''s words, Irving nodded. He understood exactly what James meant. So he responded straightforwardly, "No problem! I will join you in this endeavor! I will help you reclaim control of the Green Ivy Company." Irving''s response brought great joy to James. With Irving''s assistance, both felt confident they would succeed. Irving looked around the room. "If no one has any other thoughts, then let''s get back to our tasks. James and I need to discuss our next action plan." After saying this, Irving left with James. The meeting room was left with only two members of the Angel Guild, along with Vicky and Benjamin. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vicky glanced at Anna. After confirming that Anna''s condition hadn''t worsened, she said directly, "There are still many matters I need to handle with Ocean Group. So, I need to return as soon as possible." Anna nodded in response. Vicky then left with Benjamin. The last two remaining in the meeting room were members of the Angel Guild. Nick noticed that Anna was in very poor condition. So, he took the initiative to address her. "What you need to focus on now is resting. You don''t need to worry about anything else; I''ll take care of the safety of the Angel Guild headquarters. I believe I can ensure its security." Anna expressionlessly nodded. In truth, she didn''t care much about those matters. She was preoccupied with thoughts about what actions she should take next to rescue Aron. Aron was the person she cared about the most. Meanwhile, within the shelter game world, Elder Astra had finally returned to the Night Blades headquarters from the abyss. Upon arriving at the entrance of the headquarters, Astra sensed that the atmosphere was somewhat different. He stopped a hurried Night Blades member passing by. "Has something major happened at the headquarters? Why does the atmosphere feel so strange?" "Don''t you know? Just half an hour ago, enemies suddenly infiltrated the headquarters. To respond to the attack, nearly all the elders of Night Blades mobilized. Didn''t you receive the call?" The ordinary member of Night Blades quickly replied, looking at Elder Astra with a puzzled expression. Elder Astra suddenly realized what was happening. His mind raced, and he quickly concluded that it was likely Irving''s companions who were attacking the Night Blades headquarters. He hurriedly said, "I didn''t know about this, as I was just engaged in another, more important mission!" The ordinary member of Night Blades nodded after hearing this and then left. Elder Astra took a deep breath. He understood that he would soon have to face the wrath of Shadow Celestial. "No matter what, I must remain calm! I cannot show any signs of weakness in front of Shadow Celestial! The secrets I hold are far too many!" Astra silently repeated this to himself several times. Once he felt prepared, Elder Astra entered the Night Blades headquarters. As soon as he crossed the threshold, he sensed a tremendous hostility. He quickly grabbed his staff, ready for battle. At that very moment, a shadow appeared before him. "Shadow Celestial wishes to see you immediately," the shadow intoned in a chilling voice. After delivering this message, the shadow vanished without a trace. "So this was just a projection used by Shadow Celestial to convey his orders. I almost attacked it! I''m still a bit too on edge; I need to calm down right away!" Elder Astra still couldn''t fully compose himself. He wanted to prepare as quickly as possible. Since Shadow Celestial had directly conveyed his command, it was imperative for Elder Astra to meet with him promptly. Fifteen minutes later, Elder Astra arrived at Shadow Celestial''s residence. Shadow Celestial stood a short distance away, and both recognized each other. Elder Astra quickly approached Shadow Celestial. "I sincerely apologize for not returning in time! I just learned that the headquarters was under attack!" he bowed and explained. Shadow Celestial''s expression was very calm. He didn''t appear angry; rather, he simply said, "You don''t need to apologize! No one could have anticipated that the enemy would launch a direct assault on the Night Blades headquarters. And even if the enemy appeared, it wasn''t absolutely necessary for you to return to protect it." Shadow Celestial''s words did not fully relax Elder Astra. He knew that being summoned by Shadow Celestial meant there was something very important to discuss. He waited for Shadow Celestial to express what he wanted to say. Shadow Celestial feigned a casual demeanor as he walked closer to Elder Astra. "What concerns me most is why you''ve chosen to ally with the Abyssal Demon," Shadow Celestial asked in a surprisingly relaxed tone, posing a question that was quite difficult for Astra to answer. Elder Astra certainly could not respond immediately. He understood that any slip in his answer could lead to an instant attack from Shadow Celestial. After pondering for a while, Elder Astra slowly replied, "I allied with the Abyssal Demon to combat Irving. Irving''s power is simply too formidable! Without the Abyssal Demon''s assistance, I have no chance of defeating him!" After making this statement, Astra waited for Shadow Celestial''s response. He believed that Shadow Celestial would not easily accept his explanation. However, to his surprise, Shadow Celestial seemed to be receptive. Shadow Celestial replied calmly, "You are correct. Irving is indeed too powerful for us to defeat on our own. Therefore, seeking assistance from others is understandable. I hope you will continue to cooperate with the Abyssal Demon. If you can gain access to the formidable powers of the abyss through him, that would be even better." "I called you here simply to inform you of a very important piece of news: the location of the Night Blades headquarters has already been discovered by Irving. He is highly likely to launch another attack on the headquarters soon. Thus, during this time, you do not need to return to the Night Blades headquarters. You should focus solely on your cooperation with the Abyssal Demon." Shadow Celestial''s announcement left Elder Astra in shock. However, he certainly would not miss this opportunity; he had no desire to return to the Night Blades headquarters frequently. Each visit meant another encounter with Shadow Celestial, and the more often they met, the greater the chance that Astra''s true intentions would be revealed. So, Elder Astra quickly responded, "Absolutely! I will follow your instructions!" Chapter 415 - 415: Weaving a Complex Scheme Elder Astra responded far too quickly; anyone could sense the abnormality in his tone. Shadow Celestial certainly noticed it as well. However, Shadow Celestial did not say anything else. He simply smiled and said, "There is nothing more. You can continue your cooperation with the Abyssal Demon. If you can make Irving pay a significant price in the short term, I will definitely reward you." "Rest assured! I will give it my all!" After saying this, Elder Astra left immediately. Elder Astra was undoubtedly very pleased. In his moment of joy, he failed to notice the coldness in Shadow Celestial''s gaze as he watched Astra''s retreating figure. Shadow Celestial had confirmed that Elder Astra was concealing very important information. What he could not ascertain was the specific details of the information Astra was hiding. However, Shadow Celestial was not particularly anxious. He was in the midst of weaving an extremely complex plot. After a series of previous events, Shadow Celestial suddenly realized that he was facing an overwhelming number of unexpected situations. He not only needed to deal with Irving''s direct threat from the outside, but he also had to confront challenges from within the Night Blades, including Elder Astra and others. On top of those threats, Shadow Celestial had to contend with powerful monsters in the shelter game world and certain agents of strange powers. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some of these strange powers were already familiar to Shadow Celestial, such as the abyssal powers represented by the Abyssal Demon and the blood moon powers represented by Sophia. However, there were other strange powers that he had yet to encounter. The strength of these unknown strange powers would clearly not be much lower than that of the abyssal powers or the blood moon powers. Facing so many threats simultaneously was certainly a headache for Shadow Celestial. Therefore, he decided to leverage the situation to his advantage. He hoped to incite hostility among his adversaries, allowing him to use one opponent to eliminate another. Elder Astra was the first person Shadow Celestial intended to manipulate. Shadow Celestial was determined to provoke a direct conflict between Elder Astra and either Irving or Sophia in the short term. "Are you really sure that your plan won''t encounter any unexpected situations?" Not long after Elder Astra left, a phantom projection suddenly appeared beside Shadow Celestial. "Any plan can face unexpected circumstances. What we need to weave is an extremely complex scheme. While crafting such a scheme, we must be adaptable," Shadow Celestial replied to the phantom projection''s question. "You can have enough confidence; however, I won''t be able to assist you for a while. I must go to the real world because I need to stop Irving," the phantom projection said, leaving Shadow Celestial quite puzzled. Shadow Celestial furrowed his brow and retorted, "What kind of actions does Irving intend to take in the real world? Although he successfully took his companions away, he must have been injured as well, right? Shouldn''t he first rest and recover from his injuries?" "Irving will definitely take this opportunity to expand his power. One of Irving''s companions is named James. James is from the White family of the City of Warding. He was originally the president of the Green Ivy Company. However, during a previous attack by the Night Blades, the Green Ivy Company suffered significant losses. James lost the trust of his family and consequently lost his position as president. Irving will surely help James regain the presidency of the Green Ivy Company. The power that the Green Ivy Company can wield is considerable. I must stop Irving and James from acting." After hearing the explanation, Shadow Celestial did not voice any objections, as he also felt that even if Irving could not directly threaten him in the real world, he should not allow Irving to possess excessive power there. "I understand. Do you need my cooperation for your actions? I can have members of the Night Blades in the real world assist you." "No, that won''t be necessary! I can act alone! I also have allies within the White family," the phantom projection said before departing. Faced with the other party''s abrupt departure, Shadow Celestial sighed. The collaboration between Shadow Celestial and the phantom projection did not last long; they had only worked together for less than a week. Moreover, Shadow Celestial was not entirely clear about the true identity of the phantom projection. He was willing to cooperate because the projection could provide him with a wealth of information about the real world. Shadow Celestial even speculated that the true identity of the phantom projection might very well be a member of James''s family. "Regardless, Irving will be tied up in real life for a while. I can quickly construct the outline of my scheme in the shelter game world," Shadow Celestial murmured to himself. Although he had successfully manipulated Elder Astra, simply controlling Astra was not enough to guarantee the success of his plan. Shadow Celestial needed to find a way to manipulate other individuals as well. He had just sent out one of his messengers. The destination for that messenger was, of course, the area directly ruled by the blood moon powers. He still hoped to collaborate with Sophia once more. However, there was no certainty that Sophia would agree to work with Shadow Celestial. Her sole purpose at the moment was to free her main body from its seal. Sophia''s true form was still trapped in the deepest part of the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. If her main body could not break free from the seal in a timely manner, the Sophia projection that was currently active would gradually weaken until it ultimately faded away. In recent times, the Sophia projection had also been executing its own plans. However, her plans were unlikely to achieve success anytime soon. As a result, the shelter game world quickly returned to a state of calm. Everyone was waiting for the right opportunity to make significant progress in their plans. In the real world, Irving and James had already finalized their action plan. James''s family was not particularly powerful. The strongest member of his family was only slightly stronger than James himself. When facing Irving, every member of James''s family was utterly defenseless. Therefore, James''s plan was quite simple. He hoped to bring Irving in front of his family members and have Irving support him in regaining the presidency of the Green Ivy Company. As long as Irving could promise to work closely with the Green Ivy Company in front of the family members, James believed he could gain their support. Irving actually had some reservations about James''s plan. From Irving''s perspective, James''s plan was quite risky. "Do you really think this plan can succeed easily? What if your family members don''t believe that we can cooperate perfectly? What if they cannot be persuaded by you? How do you plan to handle that situation? Will you resort to force?" Irving directly asked the question that concerned him the most. In his view, if James''s plan failed, they would have to go to war with the other members of James''s family. If James lacked the resolve to use force, Irving would not take action alongside him. James''s expression became somewhat conflicted. Although he had some grievances regarding his family, he did not want to turn against all of his family members. He simply wanted to reclaim the presidency of the Green Ivy Company. During James''s moment of hesitation, Irving remained silent. In Irving''s view, the final decision could only be made by James. After pondering for a while, James spoke with determination. "If they disagree with my proposal, then of course we will have to resort to force! While the Green Ivy Company may not be as powerful as the Angel Guild, it still possesses a significant amount of resources. If we cannot utilize these resources, then there''s no need to be polite with them! Even if we have to rely on force, we must take control of the Green Ivy Company''s resources!" James''s resolve stemmed from the belief that the current situation was dire. He felt that the various human factions could no longer engage in their petty rivalries. Humanity needed to unite to confront the impending crisis. James''s words delighted Irving. He patted James on the shoulder. "Your thoughts align perfectly with mine! Rest assured, if it comes to using force, I will act before you do. I won''t let you fight against your own family members directly." Irving genuinely admired James. In his eyes, James was not only a wise individual but also someone who took responsibility. Vicky and Benjamin, when faced with a similar situation, would certainly not make such a choice. Vicky was very sentimental and would be unwilling to oppose her family. Benjamin, on the other hand, was quite rigid. He would only follow Vicky''s orders, which meant he would not betray the Smith family. "When do we act?" Irving asked James. "The night after tomorrow! My family will hold a meeting among its members then. I have already informed them that I will attend. During this meeting, I will present the plan we have discussed," James replied, clearly having made all the necessary preparations. Irving nodded. "Got it! We''ll meet at the Angel Guild headquarters at noon the day after tomorrow! In the meantime, we can prepare for the upcoming confrontation. While I don''t think a fight is certain, we must be ready for the worst-case scenario." Irving naturally hoped everything would go smoothly, but he also prepared for the possibility of a negative outcome. James wholeheartedly agreed with Irving''s perspective. After finalizing their action plan, the two went off to make their final preparations. Chapter 416 - 416: Unconcealed Hostility Although Irving and James required some time for preparation, they did not feel significant pressure. Their preparations were merely to ensure that their weapons were ready for battle. At the agreed-upon time, Irving and James arrived at the headquarters of the Angel Guild. "The family meeting of the White family will be held this afternoon! We must seize this opportunity to regain control of the Green Ivy Company!" James said emphatically upon seeing Irving. Irving nodded. "I understand. I will demonstrate my strength in front of your family members. I will make sure they hand over the Green Ivy Company to us." Irving''s words reassured James somewhat. "Alright, then let''s head out now!" Under James'' lead, the two quickly arrived at the White family''s luxurious villa located in the suburbs of the City of Warding. As James and Irving reached the entrance of the opulent villa, all eyes were focused on the two of them. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving did not recognize these people, so he did not react at all. James, on the other hand, recognized some of those looking at him. Among them were a few members of the White family, while others were merely employees serving the White family. "What are you looking at? Don''t you all recognize me? I am the heir of the family! Have you all forgotten the family rules?" James shouted sternly at the surrounding people. The ordinary employees serving the White family were clearly intimidated by James; some of them even began to bow to him. However, the members of the White family did not easily succumb to James'' intimidation. One young man wore a contemptuous smile as he mockingly said to James, "I thought it was someone important. Turns out it''s just James! You used to be the heir of the White family, but don''t forget, you are neither the heir of the White family now nor the president of the Green Ivy Company. So you have no right to give orders here! In fact, I believe you aren''t even qualified to attend this family meeting! Why are you back here like a stray dog? Haven''t you already aligned yourself with the Angel Guild?" After the young man finished speaking, several members of the White family around him erupted into mocking laughter. Their hostility toward James was utterly unhidden. Faced with the scorn of the family members, James shot a cold glare at the young man. "You don''t have the right to judge me! You are just a distant relative of the White family! Your presence here is merely because you''ve ingratiated yourself with my cousins. Without their permission, you wouldn''t even be allowed to be here! You people are just opportunistic turncoats. I have no time to waste with you." After James finished speaking, he led Irving into the luxurious villa. No one stopped them. Although the members of the White family clearly held animosity toward James, they acknowledged that he was indeed qualified to attend this family meeting. Moreover, James was accompanied by Irving. The core members of the White family recognized Irving; they all knew of his formidable strength. Even if they did not intend to allow James to reclaim his position as the heir of the White family, they had no reason to offend Irving. Under James'' guidance, the two quickly arrived at the main hall of the White family''s luxurious villa. The core family members were already gathered there. As James and Irving entered, all eyes in the hall turned toward them. "Since you''re here, find a seat," an ancient voice called out from the depths of the hall. This voice belonged to the oldest member of the White family, who was currently in control of the family. James casually chose a seat, while Irving sat next to him. "The core members of the White family are all present. Today, we will discuss who should be appointed as the president of the Green Ivy Company," the ancient voice continued. "James is no longer qualified to be the president of the Green Ivy Company. Even if he has a very close relationship with the Angel Guild, it cannot compensate for the damage he has caused to the Green Ivy Company in the past." As soon as the ancient voice finished speaking, a middle-aged woman stood up and said loudly. She aimed to position herself as the president of the Green Ivy Company. "So, who do you think should be the president of the Green Ivy Company?" the ancient voice asked directly. Without any hesitation, the middle-aged woman replied, "I believe I am the most qualified person to be the president of the Green Ivy Company. I hold a doctorate in business management, and I am fluent in three languages. If I am in charge of the Green Ivy Company, it will thrive and grow!" The middle-aged woman was mistaken about one crucial point. She thought that the most important quality for the president of the Green Ivy Company was strong management skills. However, in reality, the president should possess formidable personal strength and be well-versed in the shelter game. The middle-aged woman had limited understanding of the shelter game. She only knew that some strange things appeared in the world of the shelter game. She even believed that the information related to the shelter game was merely a collection of odd tales and rumors. As soon as the middle-aged woman finished expressing her thoughts, laughter erupted in the hall. It was clear that she was the only one in the room unaware of the significance of the shelter game. Upon hearing the laughter, the expression on the middle-aged woman''s face turned very fierce. She looked around and shouted, "What are you all laughing at?! You''re just a bunch of useless fools! If you had enough capability, the Green Ivy Company and our White family wouldn''t be in such an embarrassing situation right now. The strength of the Green Ivy Company and the White family used to be comparable to that of the Ocean Group and the Smith family. But now, we have fallen far behind the Smith family!" The middle-aged woman hoped to persuade others to support her bid for the presidency of the Green Ivy Company with her words. However, it was evident that her plan would not succeed. "Is there anyone else with a new candidate for the president of the Green Ivy Company?" the ancient voice spoke again. At that moment, James stood up directly. "I am the one who should be the president of the Green Ivy Company! Although I made some mistakes in the past, those mistakes were unavoidable! After all, the Green Ivy Company faced targeted attacks from the Night Blades. No one could have performed better than I did. Who among you could withstand the attacks from the two elders of the Night Blades? Who among you could retreat unscathed under their full assault?" James spoke with a tone of great confidence. He believed that his past performance was indeed the best. Any member of the White family would not have done better than him. However, James'' words did not convince the others. The middle-aged woman was the first to respond, directly countering James. "Don''t try to deceive me with these lies. The Night Blades and the Angel Guild are just fabrications of your imagination. I don''t believe in the existence of such strange things." As soon as the middle-aged woman finished speaking, a young man stood up and said to James, "Cousin, stop struggling! Even if no one could perform better than you, you no longer have the right to compete for the position of president of the Green Ivy Company." As the young man spoke, everyone turned their gaze toward him. Once he finished, James coldly replied, "Do you really think you are qualified to be the president of the Green Ivy Company? You do have some abilities, but you should be a bit more humble." When the young man heard James'' words, he let out a cold laugh. "You''re really quite humorous! Even with Irving here, I have no need to be humble. My strength is not far behind Irving''s." As soon as the young man said this, expressions of shock appeared on the faces of everyone present¡ªeveryone except the middle-aged woman. James carefully examined his cousin, realizing he didn''t know much about him. All he knew was that his cousin was very ambitious and hardworking. For a moment, James didn''t know what to say, as he was unsure how strong his cousin really was. While James hesitated, Irving smiled and turned his gaze toward James'' cousin. He calmly asked, "Do you really think your strength is comparable to mine? If so, would you like to spar with me?" Although Irving spoke in a very calm tone, everyone who heard him felt a heavy tension in the air. They could tell that Irving was somewhat irritated. James'' cousin nodded. "Of course, I can spar with you! But before we start, I want to make sure we clarify everything. If I can withstand your attack during the spar, you and my cousin must acknowledge that I am the only one qualified to be the president of the Green Ivy Company." As soon as James'' cousin finished speaking, Irving smiled and replied, "No problem." Irving said this without even consulting James. James'' cousin didn''t trust what Irving had said, so he looked at James for confirmation. Although James felt uncertain, he could only trust Irving at this point. He nodded. "Let''s do it! However, if you cannot withstand Irving''s attack, you cannot contest the position of president of the Green Ivy Company with me anymore," James added. James'' cousin naturally agreed to this proposal, but before he could speak, Irving interjected, "It doesn''t need to be that complicated! You only need to withstand one of my attacks!" Irving was far more confident than James. The expression on James'' cousin''s face grew serious; he felt that Irving was underestimating him. He secretly resolved to ensure that the fight lasted at least a considerable amount of time. James'' cousin knew that his strength was not on par with Irving''s, but he believed he could still hold Irving back for a while. Chapter 417 - 417: Recognizing the Gap in Strength James''s cousin and Irving quickly got ready for the battle. In fact, Irving didn''t make any preparations at all because he believed his strength was far superior to that of his opponent. He thought he could easily defeat him with a full-on attack. On the other hand, James''s cousin took the preparations very seriously. He not only brought out all his weapons and tools, but he also mentally simulated various battle scenarios in his mind. Once they were both prepared, they began the fight in front of the core family members of the White family. All the core members of the White family recognized the agreement between James''s cousin and Irving. Except for the middle-aged woman, all the members of the White family understood that, in the current situation, strength was of utmost importance. James''s cousin and Irving moved to an open area where they could truly showcase their abilities. After getting ready, James''s cousin directly addressed Irving, saying, "I''m ready! You can attack me at any time!" "Is that so?" Irving feigned nonchalance as he asked, "Are you really ready?" "Yes! I believe I''m ready!" James''s cousin didn''t understand why Irving kept confirming whether he was prepared. In his view, he had made very thorough preparations and thought there was no way Irving could defeat him in one blow. Irving nodded. "In that case, let me see just how strong your true abilities are!" As soon as he finished speaking, Irving took out the Staff of Calamity. The moment the staff was revealed, an energy storm began to swirl around the battleground. All the energy converged at the top of the staff, while Irving simultaneously summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. A silver-white glow emanated from around Irving''s body. Amidst the astonished gazes of the onlookers, the silver-white light gathered together and eventually merged with the immense power of the staff, forming a terrifying spell. Blinding beams of light shot toward James''s cousin. Although James''s cousin had prepared thoroughly, he still performed poorly when faced with such a powerful attack. In the end, Irving didn''t unleash all of his strength; he only used a portion of it to completely defeat James''s cousin. Under the astonished gazes of the core members of the White family, James''s cousin was easily vanquished. Before anyone could process what had just happened, the battle was over. "What just happened? Is the fight really over? When did Irving even launch his attack? I didn''t even see how he did it," one member of the White family asked in shock, turning to the person next to him. The person beside him had no response, as he too had not caught the details of the battle. In fact, even James himself had not clearly seen what had transpired during the fight. At that moment, James''s cousin was in a state of extreme shock. He was not surprised that Irving could defeat him; in fact, he had felt a tremendous threat the moment Irving mobilized his power. What truly astonished him was that he hadn''t been able to withstand Irving''s attack at all. James''s cousin was wearing high-level armor, yet these top-tier items had provided no real protection. "What''s wrong? Are you still not willing to admit defeat? Or do you want to pull a fast one?" Irving asked slowly, looking down at James''s cousin who was lying on the ground. It was only then that James''s cousin came to his senses. He got up from the ground and shook his head. "Of course I won''t cheat! I won''t contest the position of president of the Green Ivy Company anymore. I believe James is indeed the only one qualified to be the president of the Green Ivy Company." James''s cousin''s withdrawal relieved James significantly. After the recent confrontation, the vast majority of the White family members recognized that there was a substantial gap between their strength and Irving''s. Therefore, they naturally had no desire to oppose Irving. With Irving''s support for James, they could only accept that James would continue as the president of the Green Ivy Company. An elderly voice spoke up again. "It seems that the situation is quite clear. If no one has any other opinions, I will officially announce that James will continue to serve as the president of the Green Ivy Company!" Just as the elderly voice finished speaking, the middle-aged woman stepped forward once more. "I haven''t agreed yet! How can you all disregard my opinion?! I am the one most qualified to be the president of the Green Ivy Company!" Although the middle-aged woman shouted loudly about her grievances, no one paid her any attention. The members of the White family had already acknowledged James''s position. "We will announce this decision shortly. Tomorrow, you can return to the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company. You will continue to be the president of the Green Ivy Company and also remain the heir of the White family," said an elderly man with graying hair as he approached James, speaking with a slight tremor. James quickly responded, "I will do my utmost to fulfill my duties. The Green Ivy Company will not face the disasters it once did. I will ensure that both the Green Ivy Company and the White family grow stronger." After the elderly man nodded, he turned and left. The other members of the White family didn''t linger either, as they all had their own matters to attend to. Only after everyone else had departed did the middle-aged woman step forward to confront James. She looked at him with eyes filled with jealousy and hostility. "Don''t think that this victory means you will win every time! I will find a way to reclaim the position of president of the Green Ivy Company!" she declared before hastily walking away. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. James did not care about her provocation. To him, she posed no threat. His true concern was his cousin, who was the one capable of being a real threat to him. "Why do you still look so worried? Isn''t the situation much better than before? You haven''t faced any difficulties, and you''ve regained your position as the president of the Green Ivy Company," Irving gently asked as he observed James''s furrowed brow. "What do you think of my cousin''s strength?" James didn''t answer Irving''s question; instead, he posed one of his own that weighed heavily on his mind. "Your cousin''s strength is indeed not very impressive, but I believe he has great potential. It won''t be long before his abilities improve significantly. So, you need to work on enhancing your own strength as well," Irving replied, understanding James''s concerns. Even though James''s cousin had not posed a significant threat this time, he was still very talented. Sooner or later, he could become a serious threat to James. James sighed and nodded. "I understand. I will do my best to improve my strength! However, in the near future, I will focus on handling matters related to the Green Ivy Company." After saying this, James smiled at Irving. "Thank you very much for your help. I will be sure to repay you! In our upcoming actions, I will ensure that the Green Ivy Company fully cooperates with you!" James''s words made Irving very pleased. Irving nodded. "That''s good! If there''s nothing else, you can go ahead and get busy! I also need to handle some other matters quickly." With that, Irving and James soon parted ways. James returned to the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company. During his absence, there had been some chaos within the company. Now that he was back as president, James needed to resolve the internal turmoil as quickly as possible. Meanwhile, Irving returned to his home in the city of Warding. Wendy had been waiting for him at home. Over the past few days, all the news Wendy had received had been bad. Even though she believed in Irving''s strength, she couldn''t help but worry about him. When Irving finally appeared at the door, Wendy let out a slight sigh of relief. "Why are you only back now? Didn''t you tell me that you could handle everything quickly? Didn''t you say you could resolve all the crises in no time? Do you know how much I''ve been worrying about you? Do you have any idea that all the news I''ve heard has been bad?" Wendy fired off a barrage of questions at Irving. In fact, she didn''t need him to answer them; she simply wanted him to know how much she had been concerned about him. Irving didn''t say much in response; he just patted Wendy on the head. "I''m back now, aren''t I? I did run into some trouble while dealing with the crises, but I ultimately managed to resolve those issues. As a professional assassin, you should understand that unexpected situations can arise during a mission. It takes time to handle those unexpected events." Irving explained slowly. Wendy was certainly able to accept his explanation. "Alright then, since you''re back, make sure to rest well. I''ve prepared delicious meals for you." Wendy had no idea when Irving would return, so every evening she would prepare a lavish spread of dishes. When Irving saw the table full of food, he couldn''t help but feel grateful. Although many people cared for Irving, no one could do so like Wendy. Vicky, while very concerned about Irving, was the president of the Ocean Group and simply didn''t have that much free time. As for Sophia, it was needless to say; she was now under the control of the Blood Moon and had become Irving''s greatest enemy rather than his ally. "It seems that my decision to keep you from focusing too much on the shelter game was a very wise one!" Irving said with a smile to Wendy. Wendy looked slightly puzzled; she didn''t understand why Irving would say that. She gazed at him with a curious expression. "Focusing too much on the shelter game can distort a person''s mind," Irving explained. Chapter 418 - 418: New Turmoil Although Aron had not yet been rescued and Irving and his companions still needed to address some other troubles, the overall situation for Irving and his allies had improved significantly compared to before. With Irving''s assistance, James had successfully regained control of the Green Ivy Company. Anna and Nick were managing to keep the Angel Guild operating, while Vicky and Benjamin were ensuring that the Ocean Group was running very smoothly. Under these circumstances, Irving didn''t have to worry too much. His main focus now was to recover quickly to his previous state. Throughout a series of battles, Irving had overcome many difficulties, but he had also sustained considerable injuries. He needed to harness the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to heal himself. However, the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl had already been significantly depleted, so Irving needed time to restore its full strength. He decided to rest for a week in his home. During this week, he wouldn''t actively disturb his companions. However, if they encountered any trouble, they were welcome to seek him out. During this week, none of Irving''s companions disturbed him, as they all understood that he needed to recuperate. While his allies did not wish to interrupt him, Irving''s enemies were eager to disrupt his state of recovery. The first to take action against Irving was the Night Blades. Although the headquarters of the Night Blades had been attacked by Irving previously, it had not been destroyed, and the elders of Night Blades had not been killed. This meant that the overall strength of Night Blades had not been weakened. Once they confirmed that their headquarters was secure, the Night Blades sought revenge against Irving. To ensure that they could effectively interfere with Irving, Shadow Celestial specifically dispatched two elders from Night Blades. These two elders collaborated with the members of Night Blades in the real world to directly assault Irving''s home. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, this operation by Night Blades did not achieve significant results. Even though they deployed two elders, both were quite cautious. They did not use their full strength during the battle. Upon encountering Irving, the two elders chose to retreat immediately. After returning to the world of the shelter game, the two Night Blades elders embellished their account of the battle with Irving. "Lord Shadow Celestial, if we hadn''t escaped quickly, we might have been completely eliminated by Irving! His strength has nearly fully recovered. We shouldn''t proactively seek trouble with him anymore. We must prepare to defend against Irving''s attacks," one of the Night Blades elders said anxiously to Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial nodded. "I understand. You''ve worked hard. I will consider your suggestions. You can go and rest now." There was no change in Shadow Celestial''s expression, and although the two Night Blades elders felt uncertain, they had no choice but to leave for the time being. Once the two elders departed, Shadow Celestial''s expression quickly darkened. He was well aware that the two Night Blades elders had deceived him. He had his own trusted subordinates monitoring their every move in the real world. Not long ago, one of his loyal subordinates informed him that the two Night Blades elders had only made a test attack on Irving''s home. They had not used their full strength during the battle. Although Shadow Celestial knew the elders were lying to him, he couldn''t directly confront them because of their deep qualifications. Moreover, at least they had not joined Astra''s conspiracy. "Let you fence-sitters enjoy your time for now! Once I clear out all my enemies, I will deal with you!" Shadow Celestial muttered to himself. In reality, Shadow Celestial had sent the two Night Blades elders out merely to distract Irving. His true plan had already begun. Shadow Celestial''s real plan was very complex. It involved the power of the Blood Moon as well as the forces of the Abyss, and he even intended to exploit Irving''s suspicions. Shadow Celestial had dispatched his own envoy, who would meet with Sophia and Elder Seville. Shadow Celestial hoped his envoy could persuade Sophia and Elder Seville to collaborate with him. In Shadow Celestial''s view, he had no major conflict with either Sophia or Elder Seville. They could unite for a common purpose¡ªspecifically, to target Irving. Sophia needed to rescue her true self, while Shadow Celestial aimed to eliminate Irving in order to acquire the chaotic powers he possessed. Shadow Celestial did not actually know why Elder Seville was targeting Irving. However, he was certain that the conflict between Elder Seville and Irving ran deeper than the one he had with Irving. As long as he could reestablish a partnership with Sophia and Elder Seville, he could put Irving in significant danger once again. Shadow Celestial''s envoy quickly found Sophia. Of course, what he found was actually a projection of Sophia. The real Sophia remained sealed away. Although Sophia''s projection did not possess the same formidable power as her true self, it was still capable of channeling the power of the Blood Moon. In crucial battles, the power of the Blood Moon could play a significant role. Even if the power of the Blood Moon itself was not extraordinarily strong, its characteristics could create substantial crises for Irving during combat. Sophia''s projection did not seem surprised by the arrival of Shadow Celestial''s envoy. She simply asked indifferently, "Does your master have any new plans? How does he intend to cooperate with me this time?" The envoy quickly replied, "My master indeed has a new plan! However, I do not know the specific details of this new plan." "Is that so?" Sophia''s projection gazed at the bright moon in the sky without turning around. "Then what do you intend to tell me? He sent you to find me, so you must have a few words to convey." The envoy hurriedly relayed what Shadow Celestial hoped he would communicate. "My master told me that as long as you are willing to cooperate with him this time, he can guarantee your rescue from the seal. Moreover, he can provide you with an opportunity to seal Irving away. This would essentially give you a chance for revenge against Irving." After hastily delivering this message, the envoy awaited Sophia''s response. Sophia let out a cold laugh. "What kind of condition is that? He doesn''t think these words will persuade me, does he? I do indeed wish to take revenge on Irving. However, my reason will not be overwhelmed by vengeful emotions! I am very aware that the power I currently possess is far inferior to Irving''s. Even if Shadow Celestial is willing to cooperate with me, the two of us together might not be able to defeat Irving. Furthermore, Irving is certainly in a secure area in the real world right now. If we launch a direct attack on him, his companions will surely provide support. We cannot engage in a life-and-death battle with Irving and his allies in the real world! Such a confrontation would leave us with almost no chance of victory." Sophia''s words relieved Shadow Celestial''s envoy. Although her statements were questioning Shadow Celestial''s sincerity in collaborating, the envoy interpreted her willingness to engage in such a discussion as a sign that she was eager to work with Shadow Celestial. "You are correct. My master anticipated that you would express these concerns. So he also instructed me on how to respond to you," the envoy said. Upon hearing this, Sophia slowly turned around. She finally allowed herself to look directly at Shadow Celestial''s envoy. The envoy noticed her movement and quickly added, "My master hopes I can convey this to you: in this collaboration, all you need to do is summon the Blood Moon during critical battles. He will handle everything else." This statement puzzled Sophia. "Is that really all? Does he truly not need me to take action during the battle?" "Not at all! My master told me that he only wishes for you to let the Blood Moon envelop the battlefield during the fight. He does not require you to engage directly in combat because he understands that your current condition is not optimal," the envoy explained slowly. After hearing this, Sophia''s expression wavered slightly. Although she had always desired revenge against Irving, she was acutely aware that her power was insufficient to challenge him directly in battle. Thus, she had been looking forward to a renewed collaboration with Shadow Celestial, allowing him to take on the primary combat responsibilities. Even though their previous undertaking had failed, Shadow Celestial was now the only person Sophia could rely on. Additionally, there had been some unforeseen circumstances contributing to Shadow Celestial''s earlier failure. The terms of cooperation he proposed this time were extraordinarily generous, leaving Sophia momentarily unsure whether to trust his words. After contemplating for a moment, Sophia nodded. "I understand. I will cooperate with your master''s plan. During the battle, I will ensure that the Blood Moon rises on the battlefield." She finally agreed to collaborate with Shadow Celestial again. However, she also issued a warning to Shadow Celestial''s envoy. "While I am willing to work with your master, I hope you can relay this message back to him: he must ensure that this plan succeeds. If this plan turns out to be as ineffective as the previous one, I will no longer be able to collaborate with him." With that, Sophia dismissed Shadow Celestial''s envoy. Chapter 419 - 419: No Proposal for Cooperation Will Be Refused While Shadow Celestial sent envoys to meet with Sophia and Elder Seville, Elder Astra anxiously pondered his next course of action within his castle. He had sensed Shadow Celestial''s doubts about him, and he desperately wanted to do something to regain that trust. "If Shadow Celestial continues to keep a close watch on my every move, my plans will surely fail. I need to win back his confidence," Elder Astra muttered to himself as he paced back and forth in the hall. Not far from Astra, several members of the Night Blades observed his every action. They were currently very confused. "Why does the Elder seem so anxious right now? Has he run into some serious trouble? Or is it that our Night Blades are facing a significant issue?" a regular member of the Night Blades asked his companions. None of his peers provided an answer, as they were equally in the dark. After a while, one member of the Night Blades slowly spoke up. "I haven''t heard that the Night Blades have encountered any major problems lately! While the headquarters did face an enemy attack previously, didn''t the Elders drive the enemies away? Moreover, I believe Elder Astra himself hasn''t run into any significant trouble. He just returned from headquarters not long ago, and I heard that Lord Shadow Celestial even rewarded him for his efforts. Elder Astra''s anxiety must just stem from not having thought of a strategy to deal with Irving." Although the ordinary members of the Night Blades did not have much information, they all knew that Irving posed the greatest threat to the Night Blades. It was clear that any anxiety among the Elders would inevitably be connected to Irving. Ultimately, the conversation among the ordinary members of the Night Blades did not lead to any definitive conclusions. Just as they were about to discuss further, a crow suddenly flew into the hall. The appearance of the crow captured everyone''s attention. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Astra furrowed his brow but felt a slight easing of tension. The crow was a messenger from Elder Seville. Its presence here meant that Elder Seville had new information to convey. "What are you still doing here? Don''t you have any tasks? Should I assign you new ones right now?" Astra snapped as he noticed the ordinary members of the Night Blades. He had a strong dislike for these regular members, believing they should be out gathering intelligence instead of lingering in a safe place. Upon hearing Astra''s words, the ordinary Night Blades members quickly departed. Once everyone else had left, Astra extended his arm, and the crow landed directly on it. In that moment, the crow suddenly spoke. "The power of the Abyss has become even stronger than before. It seems that some changes have occurred deep within the Abyss. I won''t be able to leave the Abyss for a while, so you''ll have to act on your own for the next few days," the crow said in Elder Seville''s voice. After delivering the message, the crow flew away. Astra was taken aback to find that he received bad news. "If Elder Seville cannot provide me with assistance, I shouldn''t act rashly. It seems I will have to focus on gathering intelligence to prepare for the upcoming battle in the next few days," Elder Astra ultimately decided to remain inactive. Given that there were unusual changes occurring deep within the Abyss, he certainly needed to prepare for any potential alterations. After all, the Abyss was already connected to the world of the Shelter Game. If the strange changes in the Abyss were caused by some powerful monster, that monster could very well enter the world of the Shelter Game. Astra''s preparations were, in fact, somewhat unnecessary. The information provided to him by Elder Seville was false. The Abyss had not undergone any changes; Elder Seville had given this false information simply to ensure that Astra would not disturb him in the coming days. In reality, not long ago, Elder Seville had met with Shadow Celestial''s envoy. When they met, Elder Seville appeared very relaxed, while Shadow Celestial''s envoy bore a grave expression. "Elder Seville, long time no see. You should remember me, right? I used to be a regular member of the Night Blades and worked alongside you," the envoy forced a smile as he spoke to Elder Seville. Elder Seville smiled and nodded. "Of course I remember you. When I was dealing with Irving in reality, you served as my subordinate. You provided me with a lot of assistance during that operation." Elder Seville''s words eased the tension for Shadow Celestial''s envoy. However, shortly after, Elder Seville shifted the tone of the conversation and began to question the envoy. "Why did you choose to align yourself with Shadow Celestial? Although I have only just been revived, I have gathered a lot of information related to the Night Blades. The previous Supreme Leader of the Night Blades has been killed by Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial has forcibly taken control of the Night Blades. Did you gain a higher position by aligning with Shadow Celestial?" Faced with Elder Seville''s interrogation, Shadow Celestial''s envoy could only respond with difficulty. "There was no other way. Even if I didn''t cooperate with Shadow Celestial, others would still align with him. Moreover, my collaboration with him does not pose any threat to the Night Blades. I haven''t betrayed anyone." The envoy spoke sincerely, genuinely believing that he had not betrayed anyone. "You may not have betrayed anyone, but do you think I can cooperate with someone who forcibly controls the Night Blades?" Elder Seville lowered his voice and asked ominously. The envoy found himself momentarily at a loss for words. The pressure exerted by Elder Seville was overwhelming, disrupting his thoughts. Elder Seville chose not to say another word. Instead, he quickly moved closer to Shadow Celestial''s envoy. When the distance between them shrank to less than a meter, Elder Seville suddenly chuckled. "You are far too tense! What I just said was merely a joke. Of course, I will cooperate with Shadow Celestial. In fact, I will not refuse to cooperate with anyone, as long as that person can offer me enough assistance." Elder Seville''s rapid shift in emotions caught Shadow Celestial''s envoy off guard. He stood there, stunned, unsure of what to say. "Don''t you have anything to say to me? Even if you have nothing to say, Shadow Celestial must have something for you to convey to me, right?" Elder Seville prompted the envoy. The envoy quickly replied, "Yes! My master certainly has a message for you. He wants you to understand that under the current circumstances, only he is qualified to cooperate with you. The other Elders of the Night Blades do not have the qualification to work with you." Shadow Celestial''s words clearly referred to Elder Astra. Shadow Celestial wanted Elder Seville to understand that the resources Astra could mobilize were far inferior to his own. Therefore, if Elder Seville sought a reliable partner, Shadow Celestial was obviously more suitable than Elder Astra. Upon hearing this, Elder Seville let out a cold laugh. "Is that all he wants you to tell me? Does he have nothing else to say?" "Of course, my master has more to say. He wants you to understand that he knows Irving very well¡ªperhaps even better than you do. He also knows where the Smith family''s true treasure is hidden." Shadow Celestial''s envoy finally revealed the most critical information. When Elder Seville heard about the Smith family''s true treasure, his expression suddenly changed dramatically. "Is it true? Does he really know where the Smith family''s treasure is hidden?" Elder Seville asked anxiously. The envoy nodded earnestly. "To convince you of this, he specifically had me bring this." The envoy pulled out a fragment of stone from his pocket. Elder Seville could discern the powers of chaos emanating from the stone fragment. Unlike the naturally occurring chaotic powers, the chaos within this fragment was arranged in a very intricate manner. This arrangement was something Elder Seville had only seen in the ancestral home of the Smith family. Elder Seville quickly concluded that Shadow Celestial was not lying. "If he can help me find the Smith family''s true treasure, I would certainly be willing to cooperate with him," Elder Seville said eagerly. While Elder Seville had gained even more powerful abilities than before, he still did not realize that the Smith family''s true treasure did not actually exist. The treasure was merely a fabrication of Shadow Celestial. Thus, Shadow Celestial successfully drew Elder Seville to his side. However, this approach also carried significant risks. If Elder Seville were to discover later that Shadow Celestial had deceived him, he would undoubtedly be furious and become one of Shadow Celestial''s most formidable enemies. Nonetheless, Shadow Celestial could not afford to consider the potential fallout too deeply. He believed that his final showdown with Irving was imminent. After all, Irving''s companion, Aron, was still in his hands. Once Irving regained his strength, he would immediately do everything he could to rescue Aron. To save Aron, Irving would have no choice but to confront Shadow Celestial; there was no way Shadow Celestial would release Aron without a fight. The ultimate showdown between them was inevitable; only the exact timing remained uncertain. Therefore, both Shadow Celestial and Irving would make every effort to prepare as thoroughly as possible. Chapter 420 - 420: Unlimited Deception Deep within the headquarters of Night Blades, Shadow Celestial patiently awaited the return of the two envoys he had sent out. The envoy dispatched to Sophia was the first to return, bringing back news that was neither good nor bad. "Your Excellency, Sophia has decided to cooperate with you. She can ensure that the Blood Moon covers the entire battlefield during your fight with Irving. However, she has her own conditions," the envoy quickly stated upon seeing Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial nodded, indicating for the envoy to continue. "Sophia''s condition is that she wishes to speak with Irving before eliminating him," the envoy directly conveyed Sophia''s additional request. Upon hearing this, a hint of confusion crossed Shadow Celestial''s face. He did not understand what Sophia wanted to personally say to Irving. However, Shadow Celestial did not dwell on the matter. He nodded again, "I understand! I can agree to Sophia''s condition. You should hurry and deliver my response to her." With clear instructions in hand, the envoy promptly took action. Shadow Celestial felt a bit more at ease at this moment. Regardless of the circumstances, Sophia had agreed to cooperate with him once more. This meant that his subsequent actions would become somewhat easier. Nonetheless, for Shadow Celestial, the most critical factor was his collaboration with Elder Seville. Elder Seville was a highly experienced elder within Night Blades and had been through many trials. In terms of combat experience and understanding of various powers, he was far superior to other elders in Night Blades. In some respects, he was even on par with Shadow Celestial himself. If he could join forces with Elder Seville, Shadow Celestial believed he could inflict a significant blow to Irving in a short amount of time. Just as Shadow Celestial furrowed his brow, contemplating his next actions, the envoy sent to Elder Seville finally returned. "Your Excellency, Elder Seville is willing to cooperate with us. However, the prerequisite is that we must help him acquire the treasure hidden by the Smith family. Additionally, he wishes for us to eliminate all members of the Smith family!" Facing the information brought back by the envoy, Shadow Celestial''s expression turned serious as he slowly replied, "I understand. You must return and tell Elder Seville that I can agree to all of his conditions. Moreover, I can directly inform him of the location of the Smith family''s hidden treasure. It is actually not far from the Angel Guild headquarters. Therefore, if he wants to obtain the Smith family''s hidden treasure, he must confront the Angel Guild!" Shadow Celestial revealed this crucial information.. The envoy wasted no time and directly conveyed the information provided by Shadow Celestial to Elder Seville. The treasure hidden by the Smith family that Shadow Celestial mentioned was, in fact, a lie. He needed to weave more lies to continuously deceive Elder Seville. Only by doing so could he ensure that Elder Seville would remain cooperative with him. Shadow Celestial was acutely aware of the considerable risks involved in his actions, but he found himself with no other options. "I hope Elder Seville won''t see through my lies immediately. As long as I can keep deceiving him, his power will be at my disposal. Once I use Elder Seville''s strength to defeat Irving, even if he discovers I have been lying to him, he will no longer pose any threat to me," Shadow Celestial muttered to himself. In truth, Shadow Celestial felt uncertain, which was why he kept repeating these words. He hoped to calm himself down, knowing that if Elder Seville genuinely intended to cooperate with him, he would come looking for him soon. During their meeting, he absolutely could not show any signs of weakness. The envoy spent the better part of the day before finally reaching The Abyss again. The news he brought back delighted Elder Seville. "It seems Shadow Celestial is indeed very sincere! Since Irving was just recently dealt a severe blow, we should act quickly. Take me directly to the Night Blades headquarters! I will discuss the next steps with Shadow Celestial myself. Having you relay messages is quite a waste of time," Elder Seville said with a smile to the envoy. The envoy naturally did not refuse, especially since Shadow Celestial had previously instructed him to bring Elder Seville if he wished to see him. Elder Seville and the envoy soon arrived at the Night Blades headquarters. Upon arrival, Elder Seville couldn''t help but exclaim, "It hasn''t been long since my last visit here, yet it feels like a lifetime has passed." Elder Seville''s sentiment was understandable. However, the envoy chose not to prolong the conversation, as he was eager to bring Elder Seville before Shadow Celestial as quickly as possible. Once inside the Night Blades headquarters, Elder Seville observed his surroundings closely. The headquarters had undergone significant changes since his last visit. After successfully taking control of Night Blades, Shadow Celestial made certain modifications to its headquarters. Not long ago, Irving and his companions had directly come to the Night Blades headquarters, which forced Night Blades to undergo even more extensive renovations. After these two rounds of changes, the headquarters of Night Blades had transformed significantly compared to before. Elder Seville believed that without someone to guide him, he could easily get lost within the Night Blades headquarters. After about an hour of navigating through the Night Blades headquarters, Elder Seville was finally brought to Shadow Celestial''s residence. Both men wore somewhat complex expressions during this meeting. Shadow Celestial took the initiative to speak. "Welcome! I am truly delighted that you are willing to cooperate with me! I assure you that I will definitely hand over the treasure hidden by the Smith family to you." Shadow Celestial''s tone was very sincere as he spoke. Elder Seville nodded with a smile. "I certainly believe you will keep your promise! I can also guarantee that I will use all my strength in the battle against Irving. Furthermore, I can summon demons from The Abyss to assist us in combat." Elder Seville was equally sincere in his response. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, the two began to discuss the specific action plan. "My action plan is actually quite simple," Shadow Celestial said slowly. "Irving and his companions have not fully recovered. Therefore, we should seize this opportunity to take action directly in the real world. Relying solely on my strength and that of Night Blades, it is impossible to defeat Irving. However, with your help, we can take decisive action. We might even use this opportunity to directly obtain the treasure hidden by the Smith family." Shadow Celestial laid out his plan. Elder Seville simply furrowed his brow in thought and did not immediately respond. After a moment of silence, Elder Seville slowly asked, "Are you suggesting that we directly attack the Angel Guild headquarters? As far as I know, there should be many powerful artifacts and weapons within the Angel Guild headquarters. Moreover, the Angel Guild is likely to have defensive magical formations set up around their headquarters. Is it not a bit too risky to launch a direct attack on the Angel Guild headquarters?" Elder Seville''s comments left Shadow Celestial momentarily puzzled. In Shadow Celestial''s view, shouldn''t Elder Seville be the one most eager to directly assault the Angel Guild headquarters? After all, only by attacking the Angel Guild headquarters would Elder Seville have the opportunity to directly obtain the treasure hidden by the Smith family. Although Shadow Celestial felt some confusion, he did not easily counter Elder Seville''s suggestion. He simply asked, "What kind of action do you think we should take?" "I believe we should first attack Ocean Group! The Smith family''s power is now concentrated entirely in Vicky''s hands. If we succeed in our attack on Ocean Group, we can capture Vicky. At that point, we will be able to obtain more information regarding the treasure hidden by the Smith family from her. Additionally, we can use Vicky to threaten Irving. Vicky and Irving have a very close relationship, and Irving cares deeply about her! By doing this, we can create the greatest threat to Irving while also avoiding the danger posed by the Angel Guild," Elder Seville laid out his plan. Shadow Celestial did not immediately agree. He felt that if they truly captured Vicky, the information she provided would likely differ significantly from what he had given to Elder Seville. This could lead Elder Seville to realize that Shadow Celestial had been deceiving him all along. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a smile, Shadow Celestial shook his head. "I believe this approach is a waste of time. What if Irving decides to abandon Vicky? While Vicky is indeed one of Irving''s companions, I already have control over another one of his associates. This companion is a significant member of the Angel Guild, and Irving doesn''t seem particularly anxious about this important member. So, even if we capture Vicky, Irving may not feel threatened by us. It would be better to attack the Angel Guild headquarters directly. This would create the greatest intimidation for both Irving and his companions." At that moment, neither Shadow Celestial nor Elder Seville could persuade the other. They continued to argue without coming to blows, as both were acutely aware that the upcoming actions were crucial. They needed to reach a consensus before proceeding, as this would maximize their chances of success once the operation commenced. The primary reason for their previous failures was that they had not managed to coordinate perfectly with their allies. Each time, they had been defeated by Irving in various ways. This time, both Elder Seville and Shadow Celestial hoped to resolve this issue. Chapter 421 - 421: Vickys Sense of Danger Although Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville were arguing over the specific action plan for their upcoming operations, both were determined to take action in the near future. Regardless of the circumstances, their actions would pose some level of threat to Irving. At the same time, in the real world, Irving''s companions were each busy with their own tasks. Vicky, as the president of Ocean Group, was naturally in her office, handling various matters related to the company. After completing the majority of her work, Vicky decided to make herself a cup of coffee to take a break. However, just as Vicky stood up from her seat, she suddenly felt a wave of anxiety. This anxiety seemed to indicate that she was about to face a very dangerous situation. Vicky had experienced similar feelings before; each time she felt this way, she encountered significant trouble shortly thereafter. Immediately, Vicky sat back down. She took several deep breaths to calm herself. Once the feeling of anxiety subsided, Vicky picked up the phone in her office. "I need Benjamin to come to my office immediately. I have something very important to discuss with him." Vicky chose to call Benjamin to her office first. A few minutes later, Benjamin arrived at Vicky''s office. "President, what important matter do you need to discuss with me?" Although Benjamin''s tone was calm, he was slightly puzzled. In his view, Vicky shouldn''t have any pressing issues to discuss, especially since Irving was resting at home and everyone else was busy with their own matters. Ocean Group was not facing any threats. "I just suddenly felt anxious! This means that I am about to encounter a great danger. I called you here to hear your thoughts on this," Vicky asked, appearing somewhat flustered. Benjamin''s expression became more serious. "Your anxiety has returned, which indicates that the danger warning has come up again. This is not a trivial matter; we must take it seriously. I don''t know of anything that could pose an immediate threat to you, so I suggest you inform Irving about this. He might have some insights." Both Benjamin and Vicky had a high level of trust in Irving. After hearing Benjamin''s words, Vicky immediately relayed this information to Irving. When Irving received the news, he was also quite puzzled. "What is going on? How could Vicky be in danger again so soon? Is there something wrong with her sense of danger?" He didn''t believe that Vicky would actually face danger in such a short time. Instead, he thought she might just be overthinking things. Irving directly called Vicky. "I think you''re just under too much pressure! You don''t need to be overly anxious. No matter what unexpected situation arises, I will ensure your safety. Just focus on doing what you need to do." Irving tried to comfort Vicky over the phone. Although she thanked him, Vicky still felt that her sense of danger was legitimate. "I know you can ensure our safety. But I hope you take this sense of danger seriously. My instincts are usually quite accurate. We may soon face another crisis." Vicky persuaded Irving again during the call. This time, he didn''t dismiss her concerns as lightly as before. "I understand! I will keep a close watch on any changes. If anything unusual happens, I will respond immediately and inform you." Irving''s response reassured Vicky somewhat. She decided not to dwell on the potential dangers any longer and resumed working on her documents. After hanging up the phone, Irving felt very strange. "Could my enemies have formed an alliance again? Elder Seville wouldn''t collaborate with Shadow Celestial, would he? They haven''t even met before." Irving believed that Elder Seville and Shadow Celestial would not easily cooperate for several reasons. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first reason was that the powers each of them wielded were entirely different. Elder Seville had the power of the Abyss, while Shadow Celestial possessed the powers of chaos. These two forces were not only different but also fundamentally conflicting. The second reason was that Elder Seville must have a deep hatred for the Night Blades, which were under Shadow Celestial''s control. Therefore, it was natural for Elder Seville to harbor animosity towards Shadow Celestial as well. The final reason was that Irving thought Elder Seville could not easily leave the Abyss. "Even though I think it''s unlikely for them to cooperate, I must be prepared for the worst-case scenario! It seems I need to accelerate my recovery!" Ultimately, Irving decided to hasten the pace of restoring his powers. After two days of rest, Irving had mostly restored the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. If he wanted to accelerate his recovery, he would have to tap into the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl once again. Although doing so would bring about some additional troubles for Irving, it was the best option available. At the same time that Irving was focusing on regaining his strength, unexpected changes were occurring at the headquarters of the Angel Guild. The knowledge fairy, who had been residing in the innermost depths of the Angel Guild headquarters, chose to emerge from the warehouse. The knowledge fairy directly approached Anna. "You should know who I am, right?" The knowledge fairy transformed into a large owl and smiled as it spoke to Anna. Although Anna had not had much interaction with the knowledge fairy, she recognized it. She also knew that the knowledge fairy possessed very powerful abilities. Anna nodded. "Of course, I know you. You are the knowledge fairy! However, I think you shouldn''t be here. You should remain in the depths of the warehouse. If you don''t go back, I will have the other members of the Angel Guild attack you alongside me." Anna remained very cautious at this moment. Even though the knowledge fairy had cooperated with Anna and Irving before, it was still a creature of unknown nature. As a member of the Angel Guild, Anna felt a deep sense of wariness towards any such creature. The knowledge fairy then transformed into Anna''s likeness, moving very close to her. "If you send me back, you will have no way to obtain a solution to the erosion caused by chaotic power. Do you want to be continually eroded by chaotic power? The erosion will intensify over time." The knowledge fairy''s words left Anna stunned. "Are you saying that you will provide me with a solution to the erosion caused by chaotic power? You must be lying! Because you previously told Irving that you don''t have any way to resolve the chaotic power erosion!" Anna seemed to see through the knowledge fairy''s deception. The knowledge fairy chuckled softly. "I truly do not know how to resolve the chaotic power erosion, but I can help lessen the extent of your chaotic power''s erosion. This way, you will have more time to find a way to save yourself." The knowledge fairy spoke in a very calm tone. However, Anna did not trust the knowledge fairy. She felt that the knowledge fairy was still testing her, so she simply waited for the knowledge fairy to continue speaking. "I can use a time-condensing spell to slow down the rate at which time flows in your body. This will also reduce the speed of the chaotic erosion," the knowledge fairy explained, presenting a solution to lessen Anna''s chaotic power erosion. Anna''s expression remained largely unchanged. She calmly responded, "Why do you want to do this? What do you want to gain from me?" Anna was fully aware that the knowledge fairy wouldn''t offer help without a reason. Its appearance here and the offer of assistance surely meant it sought something in return. The knowledge fairy nodded with a smile. "Of course, I won''t help you reduce the chaotic erosion for free. I want you to assist me. I hope you can take me out of the Angel Guild headquarters. And you must not tell anyone about this." The knowledge fairy finally revealed its demands. Upon hearing this, Anna''s expression turned hesitant. She did indeed want to lessen the erosion caused by chaotic power. After all, she could feel the extent of the chaotic power''s erosion deepening in her body, and the pain was becoming increasingly apparent. However, the knowledge fairy''s insistence on keeping this matter secret made her wary. "Why don''t you want others to know? Are you trying to keep Irving from finding out that you''ve left the innermost depths of the Angel Guild headquarters?" Anna''s eyes were filled with caution as she stared intently at the knowledge fairy, waiting for a response. The knowledge fairy did not deny it. "This is a collaboration between you and me. There''s no need to involve Irving. Do all your actions require Irving''s approval? Is it impossible for you to do anything meaningful without him?" The knowledge fairy coldly questioned Anna. Anna understood that the knowledge fairy was attempting to provoke her. Yet, she realized that her dependence on Irving was excessive. Throughout the series of events that had transpired, Anna had never accomplished anything significant on her own. She constantly relied on Irving''s assistance. In fact, there were times when she needed Irving to rescue her repeatedly. Anna felt that she had been holding Irving back. Her expression underwent various changes as she wrestled with her thoughts. The knowledge fairy noticed Anna''s hesitation and decided to share more critical information. It believed that what it was about to reveal could persuade Anna to cooperate with it. "If you still have any doubts, then listen to what I have to say next! What I''m about to tell you will surely convince you to work with me!" the knowledge fairy said confidently. Chapter 422 - 422: The Hidden Threats Close at Hand "Do you really think you are safe right now? Do you believe that Night Blades are your only enemies? Haven''t you noticed that there are hidden threats lurking right nearby?" the knowledge fairy slowly asked Anna. Anna''s expression did not change much. She was well aware that the knowledge fairy had not yet revealed the critical information. Furthermore, the information offered by the knowledge fairy could very well be a deception. Therefore, Anna felt she needed to remain calm and wait for the knowledge fairy to disclose the truly vital intelligence. "Not far from the Angel Guild headquarters, beneath the foundation of the city bank, there is a passage leading to an unknown space. The exit of this passage has been opened by some mysterious force. If we do not take immediate action to close this exit, powerful monsters will soon emerge from the passage. At that point, the entire City of Warding will be destroyed by these monsters," the knowledge fairy finally revealed the crucial information. Anna''s expression remained unchanged. She simply looked coldly at the knowledge fairy. "Are you sure you''re not lying to me?" Anna replied cautiously. The knowledge fairy smiled. "Do you really think I would deceive you about something like this? And you don''t have to let me out. I will tell you how to find that unknown passage. All you need to do is go to the city bank and have the bank manager open the elevator to the underground warehouse. Take the elevator down to the third basement level of the city bank, and you will see a door at the end of the basement that emits a mysterious light. That door is actually the exit of the mysterious passage. If you want to close that door, you must have my help, because only I know how to seal the exit of that mysterious passage!" The knowledge fairy''s words successfully convinced Anna. She was beginning to believe that the knowledge fairy was not lying. However, Anna still did not make a decision; she was still unwilling to let the knowledge fairy out directly. "What are you still hesitating about? As a member of the Angel Guild, don''t you want to protect the City of Warding? Do you want to see the City of Warding completely destroyed by monsters? Stop wasting time! The longer you wait, the greater the danger to the City of Warding!" Anna''s inaction made the knowledge fairy slightly anxious. The knowledge fairy began to urge Anna repeatedly. However, the fairy''s insistence did not achieve its aim; instead, it only made Anna feel she should be even more cautious. After pondering for a moment, Anna said to the knowledge fairy, "If what you''re saying is true, then the City of Warding is indeed facing a significant danger. However, I absolutely cannot decide to let you go on my own. I will contact Irving immediately; he will come right away! As long as you can convince Irving, we will let you out." Anna then dialed Irving''s number. Upon witnessing this, the knowledge fairy''s expression shifted to one of slight disappointment. "It seems I cannot easily persuade Irving''s companion. They trust Irving too much. I don''t think I can use Irving''s companion to my advantage," the knowledge fairy thought to itself, feeling a hint of disappointment. It had initially believed that with the knowledge it could provide, it would be able to easily convince Irving''s companion to cooperate with its plan. However, it had underestimated the level of trust that Irving''s companion had in him. Upon receiving Anna''s call, Irving reacted immediately. He felt that he had recovered enough to investigate the mysterious passage to the unknown space that the knowledge fairy had mentioned. Before leaving, Irving made sure to inform Wendy. "Something unexpected has come up at the Angel Guild headquarters, and I need to rush over to handle it! You don''t need to worry about my safety; I can ensure my own safety," he said before departing. Wendy had wanted to remind Irving of a few things, but before she could say anything, he had already disappeared from sight. Wendy''s expression turned a bit melancholic. "I thought you would stay home for a few more days. It seems you really can''t sit still. You just can''t stay at home," Wendy muttered to herself. Wendy wished that Irving could spend more time at home because that would allow them to be together. However, she also knew that she could not stop him from taking action. After all, Irving bore a heavy burden of responsibilities. He must find a way to handle all matters related to the Shelter Game, which were crucial to the safety of all humanity. Wendy felt she had no right, nor any desire, to interfere with Irving''s actions. It took Irving less than half an hour to arrive at the Angel Guild headquarters. Anna and the knowledge fairy did not communicate at all during the half-hour wait. The knowledge fairy had no intention of trying to win Anna over again, and Anna also did not want to engage in further conversation with the knowledge fairy. Both were somewhat wary of each other. When Irving arrived, both the knowledge fairy and Anna turned their attention to him. "Anna has already briefed me on the general situation over the phone. I understand that you mentioned there is a secret passage to an unknown space beneath the city bank," Irving said, his eyes fixed intently on the knowledge fairy. "Do you have any other information that you haven''t provided me? Since you know about the existence of this secret passage to an unknown space, you should have more information, right? At the very least, you should know how powerful the monsters we might encounter could be." In response to Irving''s inquiry, the knowledge fairy did not answer immediately. It merely looked curiously at Irving and then slowly replied, "If I can provide you with that information, what kind of reward would you offer me? Do you think I should just give you the information for free?" Irving smiled. "I certainly do not think you should give us the information for free. I understand the principle of equivalent exchange very well. So if you tell me more information, I will take you farther away from the Angel Guild headquarters." Irving''s words surprised both the knowledge fairy and Anna. The knowledge fairy had not expected Irving to see through its true intentions. The knowledge fairy''s real purpose was never what it had claimed; it did not actually want to investigate the mysterious passage to the unknown space beneath the city bank. Its true intention was to leave the Angel Guild headquarters. The knowledge fairy intended to gather some information in the real world. It had keenly sensed a shift in the balance of various different forces, which likely indicated a significant change in the situation. When Anna heard this, her expression changed dramatically. She finally realized that the knowledge fairy had been deceiving her all along. Anna''s gaze shifted back to the knowledge fairy, her eyes filled with anger. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," the knowledge fairy flatly denied. It had no intention of revealing its true purpose. In the face of this situation, Irving spoke in a warm voice, "You don''t need to keep denying it. Continuing to deny it won''t benefit you at all. We can definitely cooperate, but the prerequisite is that you must tell us the truth." Faced with Irving''s persistent questioning, the knowledge fairy let out a resigned sigh. "You''re right; I do want to go to other places in the real world. But I''m not trying to escape. The Angel Guild headquarters is the safest place for me. I just want to gather more information." "Why do that? Have you detected something unusual?" Irving was very sensitive to the knowledge fairy''s response. He felt that under normal circumstances, the knowledge fairy wouldn''t choose to investigate various pieces of information in the real world. The knowledge fairy chose not to answer Irving''s question further. "I won''t answer that question. If I did, you''d need to provide some extra compensation." Irving smiled. "Alright! Let''s finalize our previous deal then! You provide us with the information regarding the mysterious passage beneath the city bank, and I will take you to the suburbs of the City of Warding. You should be satisfied with this condition, right? After all, the suburbs of the City of Warding are quite far from the Angel Guild headquarters. You''ll also have the opportunity to gather a lot of information in the real world during the journey." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Initially, the knowledge fairy wanted to negotiate further in response to Irving''s proposal. However, after considering the situation for a moment, it realized that continuing to bargain might anger Irving. So, the knowledge fairy directly stated, "No problem! Let''s reach an agreement!" The knowledge fairy then recounted the relevant information about the mysterious passage beneath the city bank. The passage led to an area that was indeed an unknown space, filled with various strange powers. The most powerful of these forces was known as the powers of chaos. At first, the knowledge fairy suspected that this unknown space might be related to the Shadow Celestial. However, as it gathered more information about the unknown space, it began to think that this space was likely a natural formation. Even if it wasn''t naturally formed, it was created by some even more powerful existence. This unknown space should be linked to some great entity. This also meant that a large number of monsters could emerge from the unknown space at any time. These monsters would pose a threat not only to humanity but also to the Angel Guild headquarters. If the Angel Guild headquarters were to be attacked by a multitude of monsters, the knowledge fairy itself would certainly be at risk. Thus, the knowledge fairy decided to share this information in exchange for Irving''s permission to leave the Angel Guild headquarters for a while. Chapter 423 - 423: Cunning and Unyielding After hearing the information provided by the knowledge fairy, both Anna and Irving reacted. Irving couldn''t help but tease the knowledge fairy, saying, "You really are someone who never comes out at a loss. Closing off the mysterious passage beneath the city bank would benefit you, yet you''ve chosen to exchange valuable information for more rewards from us. It seems you are indeed much smarter than we are! You truly live up to your name as a fairy born from knowledge." The knowledge fairy was indeed clever and had taken advantage of Irving and the others. However, Irving was not particularly angry. In his view, if he were in the knowledge fairy''s position, he would have done the same. Anna, on the other hand, did not share Irving''s ease. She felt she had been deceived. As a result, her impression of the knowledge fairy worsened. "If you are all ready, then let''s move quickly! The sooner we close off the mysterious passage beneath the city bank, the better," the knowledge fairy urged. The knowledge fairy was indeed eager to resolve the threat posed by the passage as soon as possible. Irving nodded and then turned his gaze to Anna. "I will be going with the knowledge fairy. You don''t need to accompany us; your injuries are still quite severe. You should stay at the Angel Guild headquarters. If Nick or James returns, just inform them of my actions. They will take the necessary measures." Irving straightforwardly assigned Anna her task. Anna slowly nodded. For her, the only option was to follow Irving''s orders, as she knew she couldn''t assist him further in other matters. "Don''t worry; I will handle everything. You just focus on your mission, but I also want to remind you: don''t trust the knowledge fairy too easily. There''s a good chance it may deceive you on crucial information," Anna warned. Anna''s words made the knowledge fairy very angry. "Why would you say that? When have I ever deceived you?" the knowledge fairy questioned Anna. Anna did not respond. She felt there was nothing more to discuss with the knowledge fairy. "Alright, you two stop arguing. Let''s get moving; the city bank is not far from the Angel Guild headquarters. I''ve already brought all the weapons and tools we need before coming here," Irving said. After this statement, Irving directly set off with the knowledge fairy. Anna watched as the two figures disappeared from sight. Once they were completely gone, she felt a tinge of loneliness wash over her. Anna thought to herself that she felt utterly useless. Though Vicky and Wendy didn''t seem any stronger than her, Sophia was undeniably much more powerful. Even though Sophia had turned into an enemy, she remained exceptionally strong. After thinking for a moment, Anna sighed and muttered to herself, "When will I ever possess such immense power? If I had strong abilities, I could provide significant assistance to Irving during missions." Despite her deep reflections, Anna found herself unable to work on improving her strength. The chaotic power that had invaded her was not something that could be resolved in the short term. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Irving and the knowledge fairy had arrived at the entrance of the city bank. The bank staff recognized Irving; he was considered a VIP customer. The knowledge fairy, disguised as Anna, made her presence even more significant in the eyes of the bank employees. "Are you two here to conduct some business? What kind of services can we assist you with? We will arrange for someone to help you right away," a bank employee said with a smile, approaching them eagerly. Irving shook his head. "I''m not here for business; get your manager right away! I have something extremely important to discuss with him!" Upon hearing Irving''s words, the employee quickly replied, "The manager is in his office upstairs; let me take you there immediately." With the employee leading the way, Irving and the knowledge fairy arrived at the manager''s office. The manager was puzzled by their unexpected visit, but he understood that he needed to cater to both Irving and the knowledge fairy, who was disguised as Anna. He hurriedly poured coffee for them. "You must have something very important to discuss during your busy schedule. Please let me know how I can assist you; I will do my utmost to help," the bank manager said warmly. Irving nodded. "What I''m about to tell you is extremely important. This concerns not only the safety of your city bank but also the security of the entire City of Warding. I need you to take me and my companion down to the third underground level of the city bank. After that, you simply need to close off the exit to that level. You don''t need to ask any further questions, and we won''t elaborate." Irving''s words were a standard response. When it came to matters related to the shelter game, he had no need to reveal too much. After all, if the other party wasn''t a player in the shelter game, they wouldn''t be able to understand. The city bank manager felt a slight headache. Normally, he would immediately follow Irving''s instructions, especially since Irving had official backing. However, the third underground level of the city bank was not just a storage room; it housed valuable items belonging to the bank. Each storage room on that level corresponded to a VIP client of the city bank. The manager hesitated slightly. As he furrowed his brow in thought, Irving coldly urged, "What are you hesitating for? Are you not going to cooperate with our actions? Or are there some unsavory activities happening in your city bank''s underground level?" "Absolutely not! Our city bank would never engage in any unsavory activities! My hesitation is only because the third underground level contains the storage rooms for VIP clients, where many valuable items are kept. If I take you down there, the items of our VIP clients could be at risk. We must consider the interests of our VIP clients," the manager replied. After hearing the manager''s response, Irving smiled. "I understand. We will not check any of the items in the storage rooms. We are merely investigating for any unusual conditions on the third underground level. You must be aware of what has been happening in Starling City recently, right? We want to prevent the same events from occurring in the City of Warding." Irving ultimately convinced the city bank manager. The manager led Irving and the knowledge fairy down to the third underground level. Once they entered, the manager was immediately shocked by the scene before him. The entire level was enveloped in a strange, silvery-purple glow. This silvery-purple light was the mysterious passage leading to an unknown space that the knowledge fairy had mentioned. "What on earth is happening? Why is there such a strange glow on the third underground level?" the manager exclaimed, staring in disbelief at the unusual light. At that moment, Irving turned his gaze to the knowledge fairy. The knowledge fairy nodded and then began to cast a spell. The spell floated in front of the city bank manager, who suddenly went blank. The spell used by the knowledge fairy was a form of puppetry. The knowledge fairy transformed the city bank manager into a puppet and erased all of his recent memories. The city bank manager walked out in a daze and then locked the door behind him. "Isn''t there any way you could have done this? Why did you insist that I handle it this way? Is it to make it easier for you to dodge responsibility in the future?" the knowledge fairy asked Irving. "I thought you were more suited for this kind of task, which is why I asked you to do it. Enough with the nonsense; let''s quickly deal with the mysterious passage," Irving replied, then headed directly toward the source of the silvery-purple glow. As Irving approached the source of the silvery-purple light, he felt a powerful force emanating from it. This overwhelming power was indeed, as the knowledge fairy had said, not a singular force but a mixture of various powers. Among all these forces, the most dominant was the powers of chaos. As he got closer, Irving seemed to hear the voices of the ancestors of the Smith family. This surprised him and made him feel a bit wary. "Are you really sure this unknown space has nothing to do with Shadow Celestial?" Irving asked, glancing back at the knowledge fairy when he was very close to the mysterious passage. The knowledge fairy nodded emphatically. "I''m absolutely certain! The chaotic power controlled by Shadow Celestial is different from the chaotic power here. If the chaotic power here really belonged to Shadow Celestial, he could have attacked the Angel Guild''s headquarters long ago. He wouldn''t waste so much time with you." The knowledge fairy''s explanation did indeed convince Irving. He nodded. "Alright then! Let''s continue to approach the mysterious passage! If you sense any danger, let me know immediately! I have a feeling that there''s something hidden in that mysterious passage that could pose a great threat to us." Irving had already sensed the presence of danger. However, he didn''t back down, knowing full well that if he retreated now, he might end up with nothing. Time was incredibly valuable for Irving, especially since he was facing powerful enemies whose strength was continuously on the rise. He needed to save time to focus more on enhancing his own abilities. Thus, Irving and the knowledge fairy reached a position very close to the mysterious passage. From there, they could finally see the entrance of the mysterious passage clearly. The entrance appeared as a glowing door, and from deep within, it seemed like several malicious eyes were watching Irving and the knowledge fairy. Chapter 424 - 424: Acting at the Same Time by Chance As Irving and the Knowledge Fairy approached the mysterious passage, just one step away, a brilliant white light suddenly erupted from its entrance. In that instant, both Irving and the Knowledge Fairy reacted immediately. The two of them quickly retreated a considerable distance using different methods. Accompanied by the dazzling white light, a multitude of monsters surged forth from the mysterious passage. These monsters were formed from different powers, which meant they could not be defeated using the same method. At that moment, Irving and the Knowledge Fairy assessed the general situation. The two quickly reached a consensus. "I''ll take care of the monsters with dark powers! You handle the ones with chaotic powers!" Irving said quickly to the Knowledge Fairy. The Knowledge Fairy nodded in agreement. Being particularly skilled at combating monsters with chaotic powers, the Knowledge Fairy had no reason to refuse Irving''s suggestion. The Knowledge Fairy swiftly transformed into a massive spellbook. The book opened quickly, and countless mysterious symbols flew out from its rapidly turning pages. These symbols morphed into various spells. A multitude of spells shot toward the monsters. All these spells were highly effective against chaotic powers. When the monsters with chaotic powers encountered these spells, they would feel an overwhelming suppression. The spells used by the Knowledge Fairy at this stage would not completely eliminate all the monsters with chaotic powers. Instead, the Knowledge Fairy aimed merely to suppress them. This was because the Knowledge Fairy felt that the number of monsters was simply too great. If the goal were to eliminate the monsters entirely, some would undoubtedly evade the attacks. Meanwhile, Irving also grasped the Staff of Calamity. His thoughts aligned completely with those of the Knowledge Fairy. He too did not intend to kill all the monsters with dark powers directly. Irving unleashed powerful light spells using his staff. These light spells created a significant suppression effect on the monsters that possessed dark powers. With the cooperation of Irving and the Knowledge Fairy, they quickly managed to suppress all the monsters near the entrance of the mysterious passage. "You can gradually eliminate the monsters with dark powers! I''ll be responsible for suppressing the others!" the voice of the Knowledge Fairy came through. After the two had controlled the situation, the Knowledge Fairy felt it was time to quickly begin the process of eliminating all the monsters. Irving nodded. He threw his staff directly into the air, and as it flew, he summoned the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. A silver-white barrier formed around Irving''s body, which then transformed into a humanoid figure that flew alongside the staff. When the staff came into contact with the nearest monster possessing dark powers, the humanoid figure created by the silver-white barrier merged with the staff. A massive shadow resembling Irving lifted the staff and slammed it down heavily toward the monsters. With a violent surge of energy, approximately half of the monsters with dark powers were eliminated by Irving. Upon witnessing this, the Knowledge Fairy couldn''t help but praise Irving. "It seems your combat power has become even stronger than before! I remember you weren''t able to eliminate so many monsters with a single strike previously, right?" Irving nodded. He could certainly tell that the Knowledge Fairy was testing him. However, given the current situation, they were allies, so Irving felt he needed to respond to his ally''s question. "I''ll be able to eliminate all the monsters with dark powers shortly! Get ready for battle. I''ll handle the task of suppressing the other monsters; you focus on eliminating those with chaotic powers." As the number of monsters with dark powers rapidly decreased, Irving felt they could proceed to the next phase of their plan. The Knowledge Fairy did not express any objections. "I understand! I will prepare for battle immediately! I will show you the best way to eliminate chaotic powers!" the Knowledge Fairy stated plainly. As it spoke, its form began to change. The massive spellbook gradually transformed into a gigantic eye radiating blue light, surrounded by a myriad of complex, mysterious symbols. In the very center of the blue eye, numerous mysterious symbols coalesced into a book that seemed to possess infinite knowledge. At the moment the book formed, the enormous eye suddenly emitted a dazzling blue light forward. Within this brilliant blue light was a wealth of knowledge. Irving was slightly taken aback when he saw the Knowledge Fairy''s method of attack. He had never witnessed such an offensive approach before. Irving hoped to quickly understand the principle behind the Knowledge Fairy''s method of attack. Although he was very eager to grasp how the Knowledge Fairy''s attacks worked, at this moment, he needed to focus on eliminating the remaining monsters. Irving used his powers to suppress all the monsters, while the Knowledge Fairy gradually eliminated those with chaotic powers using its unique attack method. Although both were very serious, their speed of action was not particularly fast. This was because the monsters seemed to be able to draw power from the mysterious passage. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both Irving and the Knowledge Fairy felt considerable pressure, but they remained calm. Their current plan was not being hindered in any way. "We probably need about another fifteen minutes to eliminate all the monsters! I believe that once we finish off the monsters, we won''t encounter too many difficulties within the mysterious passage. The power from the mysterious passage should have been fully provided to these monsters. If the mysterious passage didn''t supply these monsters with extra power, they wouldn''t be able to hold out for this long," Irving said as he slowly articulated his judgment. The Knowledge Fairy naturally agreed with Irving''s assessment. "You''re right. So I want to remind you not to forget your promise to me! After this operation, you must take me to the outskirts of the City of Warding." The Knowledge Fairy was very afraid that Irving might backtrack on his promise. However, its concerns were somewhat unfounded. Irving had no intention of going back on this matter. He had always hoped to win over the Knowledge Fairy. If he reneged on this deal, he would never be able to convince the Knowledge Fairy to fully ally with him. "Don''t worry! I will definitely keep my promise. As long as we handle this matter well, I will take you to the outskirts of the City of Warding," Irving reiterated his commitment. Irving''s words finally eased the Knowledge Fairy''s mind. With that, Irving and the Knowledge Fairy focused their energies on swiftly eliminating the monsters before them. At the same time, outside the city bank, a portal suddenly opened. Elder Seville and Shadow Celestial stepped through the portal and arrived in the real world. While Irving and the Knowledge Fairy were taking action, Shadow Celestial had finally persuaded Elder Seville. Their mission this time was to make a direct strike against the headquarters of the Angel Guild. Both of them knew that it was unlikely they would be able to completely destroy the Angel Guild headquarters with this operation. Therefore, their goal this time was to damage the headquarters and seize as many valuable weapons and items from it as possible. "It seems there aren''t very tight defenses around the Angel Guild headquarters," Elder Seville said slowly after surveying the surroundings. Shadow Celestial also noticed this situation but felt that they should not let their guard down. "Even if the defenses around the Angel Guild headquarters aren''t very tight, Irving will quickly come to provide support once we make our move! We must be extremely cautious when facing him in battle." In response to Shadow Celestial''s warning, Elder Seville simply nodded slowly. "In any case, since we''ve come this far, we shouldn''t waste any more time! If you don''t plan to make the first move, then let me take that opportunity." Elder Seville walked onto a platform from where he could see the entire situation at the Angel Guild headquarters. He extended his hands, looking at them intently, and in that moment, a black sphere began to form between his palms. The black sphere contained a powerful force that also exuded an aura of corruption. "Is that the power of the Abyss?" Shadow Celestial asked curiously, observing the scene. Elder Seville replied, "You''re correct; this is the power of the Abyss! Normally, the power of the Abyss cannot reach the real world. Even if I bring it here in some way, it dissipates very quickly. So our next actions must be swift!" Elder Seville already had a concrete plan in mind. He decided to use the power of the Abyss to quickly destroy the Angel Guild headquarters. This way, when Irving arrived to provide support, he and Shadow Celestial could focus entirely on dealing with him without worrying about attacks from the members of the Angel Guild. Although the power of the Abyss would dissipate quickly, the fading energy would still provide some assistance to Elder Seville. As the power of the Abyss intensified, the black sphere in Elder Seville''s hands grew larger and larger. Feeling that he had summoned enough powerful energy from the Abyss, Elder Seville decided it was time to launch a direct attack on the Angel Guild headquarters. However, at that moment, he suddenly sensed a powerful surge of chaotic energy. Elder Seville''s gaze turned toward the city bank building. He changed his mind, believing he had discovered the treasure that Shadow Celestial had mentioned, hidden away by the Smith family. That powerful chaotic energy was the very treasure the Smith family had concealed. Elder Seville resolved to go after the treasure first. Chapter 425 - 425: An Inexplicable Coincidence Elder Seville''s actions were closely observed by Shadow Celestial, whose expression changed dramatically. He couldn''t understand why Elder Seville had suddenly altered his course of action. "What are you doing? Are you not planning to use the power of the Abyss to launch an attack? Have you noticed something strange?" Shadow Celestial quickly asked Elder Seville. Elder Seville shook his head. "I haven''t noticed anything strange; I just found what I''ve been looking for all along!" After saying this, Elder Seville transformed into a cloud of black mist and swiftly flew toward the building of the city bank. He absolutely would not allow himself to miss the treasure hidden by the Smith family again. Elder Seville moved with such speed that he didn''t even give Shadow Celestial a chance to persuade him otherwise. After frowning and thinking for a moment, Shadow Celestial also sensed a powerful chaotic energy beneath the city bank. Upon realizing this, Shadow Celestial immediately understood. "Why is there the power of chaos here?! How should I explain this to Elder Seville?! Could it be that the Smith family really has hidden treasure?!" Faced with this inexplicable coincidence, Shadow Celestial began to doubt his own memory. He was certain that the Smith family absolutely did not possess any hidden treasure. The true treasure of the Smith family was merely a portion of chaotic energy and a chaotic artifact. The chaotic artifact of the Smith family had already been obtained by him, and the portion of chaotic energy owned by the Smith family was sealed within the bodies of its family members. If those family members had not been killed, that portion of chaotic energy would never leak out. As Shadow Celestial thought about this, he suddenly felt that a member of the Smith family had died in the city bank building. "Could it be that unlucky? If that''s the case, isn''t fate conspiring against my success?! That can''t be true! This must just be a coincidence!" Shadow Celestial refused to believe that he could be so unfortunate. He quickly made a decision and began to chase after Elder Seville. Elder Seville passed through several barriers in quick succession and directly reached the second underground level of the city bank. Elder Seville found himself facing a large door that he couldn''t open. After Irving and the Knowledge Fairy entered the third underground level of the city bank, they instructed the bank manager to close the door and also added a special barrier. This barrier could, to some extent, block powerful players from the Shelter Game, but only for a limited time. "There''s no doubt that the treasure hidden by the Smith family is behind this door! This time, I definitely haven''t been mistaken!" The existence of the door only strengthened Elder Seville''s conviction. He once again began to gather the power of the Abyss. This time, he condensed the power much faster than before. The black sphere between his hands rapidly expanded until it became a black sphere taller than a person, containing immense power from the Abyss that manifested in the real world. The powerful energy from the Abyss even distorted the surrounding space, causing ripples around the black sphere. These ripples were merely illusions caused by the distortion of space affecting the light. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without hesitation, Elder Seville hurled the black sphere toward the door. At the moment of impact, the overwhelming power of the Abyss shattered the barrier on the door. Just as the door''s barrier was destroyed, Shadow Celestial arrived on the scene. He had intended to stop Elder Seville''s actions, but clearly, he had not succeeded. With the barrier gone, the forces of the Abyss, chaotic energy, dark power, and magical energy collided. The city bank building shook violently. The massive explosion caused the building to tilt precariously. When the explosion subsided, Elder Seville and Shadow Celestial immediately spotted the Knowledge Fairy and Irving. Similarly, Irving and the Knowledge Fairy recognized Elder Seville and Shadow Celestial. Both sides were taken aback upon their encounter. However, the expressions of the four quickly settled into calmness. They all felt as if they had fallen into each other''s traps. "It seems they were already aware of your plan! The chaotic energy we sensed was intentionally released by Irving! They set this trap to lure us in!" Elder Seville said slowly to Shadow Celestial. Shadow Celestial nodded in agreement. "Regardless, we must seize the initiative! Let''s attack the enemy directly! We can''t give them any more time to prepare!" Shadow Celestial directly unleashed his most powerful spell. As chaotic energy gathered, a series of howling, distorted figures surged toward Irving and the Knowledge Fairy. Although Irving and the Knowledge Fairy were very surprised, they had long been prepared for battle. Irving raised his staff and used his puppet skills to summon a Lava Giant puppet. The Knowledge Fairy transformed from a giant eye into the form of a magical book, which quickly opened, releasing a torrent of spells. All four of them simultaneously employed their most formidable abilities. They each hoped to gain the upper hand right from the start of the fight. However, it was clear that none of them could achieve an absolute advantage during the battle. Furthermore, the sheer power of the spells being cast led to another massive explosion when they collided. The city bank building, which had already suffered structural damage from the previous explosion, was completely destroyed in this latest blast. Most of the employees in the city bank had chosen to escape after the first explosion, so they were not buried beneath the rubble of the building. Irving, the Knowledge Fairy, Elder Seville, and Shadow Celestial were also unaffected by this explosion. The four of them resolved to engage in a final showdown beneath the ruins of the city bank. "We cannot retreat! Behind us is the mysterious passage, and if we fall back into it, we will have no chance of winning," Irving said coldly to the Knowledge Fairy. He believed that the existence of the mysterious passage was a trap set by Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville, so they absolutely could not retreat to that area. The Knowledge Fairy had some doubts but did not oppose him, as she was also very cautious. Elder Seville and Shadow Celestial had also noticed the mysterious passage but viewed it merely as bait prepared by Irving. The four powerful players from the Shelter Game engaged in an intense battle in the narrow underground space. The outcome of this fight could not be quickly determined, as all four felt it was a good opportunity to weaken each other. During their confrontation, a series of tremors shook the ruins of the city bank. This naturally caught the attention of many, including the Angel Guild headquarters, which was not far from the city bank and had noticed the disturbances early on. At the Angel Guild headquarters, Anna, accompanied by ordinary members of the guild, felt the tremors around the ruins of the city bank. "You all need to stop gathering here! This is very dangerous; you should quickly move to another location! Leave this to us at the Angel Guild!" Anna urged the ordinary members of the guild to drive all the civilians away. In Anna''s view, having civilians around would only hinder her upcoming actions. Once the civilians were cleared out, Anna lowered her voice and asked a nearby person, "Do you have any idea what''s going on? What exactly happened? Why did the city bank building suddenly collapse?" Although Anna posed this question, she didn''t expect an answer. She was well aware that the Knowledge Fairy and Irving had just recently entered the city bank. The sudden collapse of the building was undoubtedly related to them. However, Anna didn''t want others to suspect this possibility. In response to Anna''s inquiry, the ordinary members of the Angel Guild could only shake their heads in confusion. "We don''t know why this is happening. The bank manager said that not long ago, two members of the Angel Guild entered the city bank. They also requested access to the third underground level." The ordinary members of the Angel Guild could only relay the information they had gathered from the bank manager. Anna nodded. "I understand! We just need to stay around and ensure that ordinary people are not in danger." She had no intention of taking any further action. Her only wish was to ensure that all civilians left the area. With the efforts of the Angel Guild members, the majority of the civilians retreated to a safer distance. During this process, other official organizations from the City of Warding also provided some assistance. However, these official organizations were also hoping to gain some information from the Angel Guild. When faced with inquiries from other official organizations, Anna feigned ignorance, revealing no information at all. The other organizations were quite frustrated, but they had long known that the Angel Guild was a very mysterious organization, so they had no choice but to accept Anna''s evasive answers. After everyone had left, Anna looked toward the direction of the city bank and murmured to herself, "Irving, you must not get into trouble! If something happens to you, I really won''t know what to do next! Everyone''s hopes are resting on you!" Anna even began to pray. Under normal circumstances, she would never place her hopes in someone else. However, after a series of crises, she had lost confidence in herself, and even in the Angel Guild. Now, her only trust lay with Irving. If Irving were to die due to some unforeseen circumstance, Anna would believe that humanity had no chance of facing the impending crisis. Chapter 426 - 426: The Prolonged Struggle Apart from evacuating the ordinary citizens around the City Bank and summoning Nick back, Anna also compiled all the intelligence she had gathered and reported it to the others who were in the City of Warding. This included James, the president of the Green Ivy Company, Vicky, the president of Ocean Group, and Benjamin, Vicky''s subordinate. These three were the only individuals Anna could contact and trust alongside Irving. After completing these tasks, Anna found herself unable to take any further actions. She simply stood a short distance away from the ruins of the City Bank, gazing anxiously in their direction. "We must achieve victory!" Anna murmured to herself. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Anna''s actions may not have provided much assistance to Irving, she had truly done her best. Even if Irving were present, he would not blame her. Moreover, for Irving at this moment, he needed to concentrate all his attention on the battle, as it had entered a critical phase. Although the City Bank had been reduced to ruins due to the conflict among four powerful individuals, there remained a vast space beneath the debris. The four highly skilled players of the Shelter Game, including Irving, were engaged in a protracted struggle within these ruins. For each of them, this battle could be considered a grueling one. Despite Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville having made extensive preparations for combat, the strength exhibited by Irving and the Knowledge Fairy left both of them in shock. Elder Seville had already revealed all his trump cards. He not only harnessed the power of the Abyss but also employed the dark powers related to the Night Blades that he had previously possessed. The powers of the Abyss and the dark powers were inherently conflicting. When both forces were used simultaneously, Elder Seville himself would be affected to a certain extent. Elder Seville''s mental state had begun to deteriorate. Although he could still fight, he felt that the situation was becoming increasingly dire for him. "We need to come up with a way to defeat our opponents quickly! The power I possess is rapidly dissipating! If we can''t defeat them in time, we might even be eliminated by them!" Elder Seville exclaimed in a panic, all while fending off the attacks from Irving and the Knowledge Fairy. At that moment, Shadow Celestial also felt an immense amount of pressure. Although he could harness the chaotic energy surrounding the ruins, this power was not sufficient for Shadow Celestial to secure a swift victory in the battle. Shadow Celestial still had other trump cards that had not yet been employed. He possessed two chaotic artifacts, and once activated, they would undoubtedly have a significant impact on the battlefield''s dynamics. While they might not be enough to quickly defeat Irving and the Knowledge Fairy, they could at least place Irving and the Knowledge Fairy at a disadvantage. However, Shadow Celestial hesitated to make the decision to use the two chaotic artifacts. In his view, these artifacts were crucial to his strategy, and he believed they should only be used in critical situations. Additionally, the chaotic energy contained within the artifacts would gradually diminish with their use, which was something Shadow Celestial found difficult to accept. After all, he believed that the chaotic energy within the artifacts ultimately belonged to him, and he should not allow any loss of this energy. "I have no choice! We can only endure the pressure and continue fighting! I think Irving and the Knowledge Fairy aren''t in great condition either! If we just hold on, they might give up before we do," Shadow Celestial said after thinking for a while, uttering a statement that left Elder Seville exasperated. Shadow Celestial was essentially placing his hopes on the idea that Irving and the Knowledge Fairy lacked the same determination as himself. In reality, Irving and the Knowledge Fairy''s resolve was far stronger than that of Shadow Celestial. They both believed that Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville were there to eliminate them, leaving them with no option but to fight desperately. Moreover, Irving and the Knowledge Fairy felt they had gained the upper hand in the battle. Irving noticed that Elder Seville''s mental state had worsened compared to before. The Knowledge Fairy, utilizing her extensive repertoire of spells, successfully suppressed Shadow Celestial in the fight. If they continued to battle, it seemed likely that they would soon manage to defeat their opponents. In this prolonged struggle, the first to falter was Elder Seville. Despite his strong desire to obtain the Smith family''s treasure, the rapid deterioration of the situation forced him to abandon his plans. "I can''t continue to fight any longer! I have no choice but to retreat first! If you want to keep fighting, then do so!" Elder Seville quickly conveyed his decision to Shadow Celestial before merging with the power of the Abyss. Elder Seville quickly returned to the Abyss in this manner. His sudden departure plunged Shadow Celestial into a significant crisis. Without Elder Seville''s restraint, Irving was finally able to focus all his attention on Shadow Celestial. The Knowledge Fairy also sensed that this was the best opportunity to eliminate Shadow Celestial. At the same time, Irving and the Knowledge Fairy unleashed their most powerful attacks. Irving raised the Staff of Calamity, channeling nearly endless power into the tip of the staff. Simultaneously, he transformed the Lava Giant puppet he had summoned into pure energy form. All the energy coalesced at the staff''s tip, and Irving used the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to fuse this energy together, ultimately forming a formidable spell. A radiant sphere of multicolored light shot from the tip of the staff directly toward Shadow Celestial. Upon seeing this, fine beads of cold sweat quickly appeared on Shadow Celestial''s forehead. He knew very well that he absolutely could not be hit by this attack. If he were struck, he would be completely eliminated. Shadow Celestial swiftly drew a short sword that radiated powerful chaotic energy. The moment the sword was drawn, the space around Shadow Celestial was distorted by the sword''s power. "You will not eliminate me this way! I will never be defeated so easily!" Shadow Celestial shouted as he hurled the short sword toward Irving. The short sword collided with the multicolored light sphere. Subsequently, the light sphere was rapidly absorbed by the sword, which began to shine with a brilliant glow. Taking advantage of this moment, Shadow Celestial quickly summoned a portal. He hoped to return to the Shelter Game world through this portal. However, the Knowledge Fairy would not let him succeed. She transformed from the state of a magical book into a massive mirror. Shadow Celestial and his summoned portal were reflected directly in the enormous mirror. Shadow Celestial suddenly realized he was unable to take any action. The Knowledge Fairy successfully trapped Shadow Celestial by transforming into the mirror. "It seems we can finally settle our grievances today!" Shadow Celestial heard Irving''s voice coming from nearby amidst his panic. With great difficulty, Shadow Celestial turned his gaze toward Irving. Although Irving could not launch the same powerful attack as before, he was still capable of casting spells strong enough to severely injure Shadow Celestial. A series of fireballs erupted from the tip of Irving''s staff, targeting Shadow Celestial. In a state of extreme panic, Shadow Celestial ultimately chose to draw another chaotic artifact. The second chaotic artifact he used took the form of an ordinary small box. The moment the box was produced, Shadow Celestial found that he could move freely once again. The Knowledge Fairy''s restrictions on Shadow Celestial were completely lifted. Although Shadow Celestial could now move freely, he remained extremely anxious. Without any hesitation, he immediately opened the box. The moment the box was opened, a vast amount of chaotic energy surged forth from beneath the ruins. This chaotic energy disrupted the senses of both Irving and the Knowledge Fairy, preventing them from locating Shadow Celestial again. Seizing the opportunity, Shadow Celestial chose to escape. When the powers of chaos dissipated, only Irving and the Knowledge Fairy remained beneath the ruins. "It seems Shadow Celestial has successfully escaped! Once again, we have failed to eliminate him completely," Irving said, a hint of disappointment in his voice. He had initially thought he could take advantage of the situation to finish off Shadow Celestial once and for all. However, the Knowledge Fairy believed that Irving had no reason to be disheartened. "Shadow Celestial has a wealth of combat experience, and his strength is not to be underestimated. Moreover, this time, he set a trap for us. How could we possibly eliminate him so easily? Just being able to thwart his scheme is already a significant achievement," she calmly expressed her thoughts. Irving nodded in agreement, but his face still bore a look of disappointment. After confirming that there were no immediate dangers in their surroundings, he turned his gaze back to the mysterious passage behind him. Though the passage no longer exuded any power, it remained open. Irving hesitated slightly, unsure whether he should enter the passage. It seemed that the only way to close it would be to step inside. Just as he was pondering this, the Knowledge Fairy approached his side. "Let''s temporarily seal this mysterious passage! There''s a chance that enemies we cannot deal with may be lurking inside! Both of us are not in the best condition right now; it''s not a good time to take risks." The Knowledge Fairy''s persuasion ultimately led Irving to make a decision. He nodded, saying, "You''re right! Let''s seal this place for now! Once we''ve fully recovered, we can completely close off the mysterious passage." Chapter 427 - 427: Fulfilling Promises With the cooperation of the Knowledge Fairy, Irving quickly sealed the mysterious passage. Although this was only a temporary solution, the seal he established was very sturdy. "Even if Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville come here again, they will need some time to break the seal," the Knowledge Fairy remarked as she assessed the sealing. Irving nodded in agreement. "Now that we''ve dealt with the situation here, let''s hurry and leave! The battle we just fought must have drawn a lot of attention. Before I fulfill my promise, I need to handle some other pressing matters." Irving spoke in a tone that suggested he was negotiating. He certainly remembered his agreement with the Knowledge Fairy. Since they had temporarily resolved the issues posed by the mysterious passage, he was naturally obliged to keep his promise to take the Knowledge Fairy to the outskirts of the City of Warding. However, in Irving''s view, there were still other pressing matters to address before he could fulfill that promise. At the very least, he needed to reassure the ordinary citizens around the city bank and inform his allies about the specific circumstances he had just encountered. The Knowledge Fairy did not object; she simply said, "You should handle it quickly. I believe many people have gathered around the ruins of the city bank. Our recent battle was indeed earth-shattering." With the Knowledge Fairy''s consent, Irving swiftly climbed out of the ruins of the city bank. As he emerged, he immediately spotted Anna nearby, her expression filled with anxiety. Anna almost simultaneously noticed Irving. She rushed over to his side and asked urgently, "What exactly happened? Was the mysterious passage a trap? Or did you encounter a very powerful enemy underground at the city bank?" Anna''s face reflected a mix of anxiety and relief. The anxiety stemmed from her lack of knowledge about what Irving had faced, while the relief was due to the fact that, at the very least, Irving was safely standing in front of her. Irving quickly conveyed the key information. When Anna heard about Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville appearing simultaneously, her expression turned to one of sheer terror. "Why did those two suddenly show up here? Could it be that the mysterious passage was actually a trap designed by them? And is there a possibility that the Knowledge Fairy collaborated with them?" Anna was still very cautious regarding the Knowledge Fairy. Just as Anna finished asking her questions, the Knowledge Fairy''s voice came from nearby. "If I had really collaborated with them, Irving would not be standing here talking to you. Do you think the power I would gain from allying with Shadow Celestial would be insufficient to eliminate Irving?" The Knowledge Fairy transformed into the form of an owl, her large eyes fixed intently on Anna. A slightly embarrassed expression appeared on Anna''s face. "That''s not what I meant. You didn''t show up right away, so I mistakenly thought you might be one of our enemies," Anna explained. Her explanation, however, did little to convince the Knowledge Fairy. But Anna didn''t consider the conflict between herself and the Knowledge Fairy to be a significant issue. "You really don''t need to worry too much. Although the Knowledge Fairy sometimes hesitates to help us, she would never collaborate with Shadow Celestial. We should trust her," Irving said slowly to Anna. Anna nodded, seeming to agree with Irving''s perspective. However, deep down, she still harbored doubts about the Knowledge Fairy. Irving felt a bit helpless; he couldn''t force Anna to fully trust the Knowledge Fairy. Therefore, he decided not to dwell on the matter any further. "I have other, more important things to attend to, so I hope you can relay what I just said to our friends. I don''t want them to worry too much," Irving said gently to Anna. Anna nodded. "Of course, no problem! I will quickly inform everyone about what just happened. They must be very worried right now." Irving patted Anna on the head. "Thank you so much for your help. With you here, I don''t need to worry too much. I can go handle the more important matters immediately." A slight blush appeared on Anna''s cheeks, and a shy smile crept onto her face. "Don''t worry! I will definitely complete the tasks you''ve entrusted to me perfectly!" Anna replied earnestly. Irving was very satisfied. "That''s great!" With that, Irving left with the Knowledge Fairy. Meanwhile, Anna quickly gathered the members of the Angel Guild. "Do not disclose what has happened at the city bank. If anyone asks, just say there were structural issues with the building itself." Anna wanted to keep unrelated individuals from learning too much information, so she directly instructed the Angel Guild members to maintain confidentiality. Naturally, the members of the Angel Guild understood the importance of discretion. They all knew that every piece of information they possessed was classified. After the members of the Angel Guild confirmed Anna''s orders, she sent a few individuals to relay the information she had learned from Irving to James, Benjamin, and Vicky. After everything was settled, Anna began to recall what Irving had just said to her. "Irving must value me a lot! I can still provide him with significant help! I must keep working hard; I absolutely cannot disappoint Irving," Anna murmured to herself. Meanwhile, as Anna took action, Irving and the Knowledge Fairy were moving quickly. Both of them entered a special state. In this state, their speed of movement became much faster than before, and the ordinary people of the City of Warding were unable to detect their presence. In just a quarter of an hour, they reached the outskirts of the City of Warding. The outskirts featured a vast forest, and not far from the forest was a river that flowed directly to the sea. Upon arriving here, the Knowledge Fairy became much more excited than before. "I can finally feel the power of nature. All life radiates the essence of nature. Everyone should enjoy these powers," the Knowledge Fairy exclaimed excitedly. Irving did not understand what the Knowledge Fairy meant by the "power of nature." He did not feel any natural power; he could only sense the fresh air and the pleasant atmosphere around him. "What is the power of nature? Did you come here to collect the power of nature?" Irving asked the Knowledge Fairy slowly. The Knowledge Fairy did not respond immediately. Instead, she transformed into a raven and quickly flew to a nearby tree. "The power of nature is not a singular force; it is a special form created by a mixture of various powers. In fact, the powers of chaos and dark energy can, to some extent, also be considered as aspects of natural power. Each type of power embodies a facet of nature. This means that if one focuses too much on a single power, they may become distorted by it." "The human soul and body are actually very fragile. A human soul can easily be corroded by powerful forces, and a human body can easily be warped by those powers," the Knowledge Fairy explained what the power of nature truly was. After listening to this, Irving smiled and asked the Knowledge Fairy, "Are you giving me advice? Do you think I should not focus on any single type of power?" "I am not giving you advice, as I believe you have already been doing that. You possess not only the powers of order and light but also dark energy and the powers of chaos. You have unconsciously mastered a great deal of power. These different types of power have achieved a certain balance within you. Ultimately, this manifests in your ability to easily maintain your mental stability," the Knowledge Fairy seemed to be praising Irving. Irving smiled but did not think much of it. Irving did not believe that the effect he had achieved was purely accidental. He thought that this effect was closely related to the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl within his body. The Taikoo Flame Pearl came directly from the Taikoo Divine Clan, a clan that had survived the destruction of the previous era. This meant that the Taikoo Divine Clan had a deeper understanding of power than anyone existing in the current age. "I''ll take that as a compliment. But you still haven''t told me the real reason you''re here. If you''re not here to collect the power of nature, then what could it possibly be?" Irving redirected the conversation. He didn''t want the Knowledge Fairy to know too much about him. The Knowledge Fairy transformed from a raven into a massive spellbook. As the huge spellbook opened, various mysterious symbols suddenly emerged around them. The moment these symbols appeared, they were absorbed into the spellbook. "I''ve already told you my purpose for being here¡ªI''m here to gather enough information. Haven''t you noticed that various powers are becoming increasingly chaotic?" the Knowledge Fairy responded while continuing to absorb information from the surroundings. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving frowned. He hadn''t sensed any growing chaos in the powers around him. While he had noticed that the powers of chaos and the abyss were becoming more volatile, he thought this was only a special circumstance pertaining to those two types of power. After all, both the powers of chaos and the abyss were inherently negative. Negative forces inherently represented chaos. "I haven''t noticed that. But if you have, maybe you can explain it to me. I''d like to understand why the powers are becoming increasingly chaotic," Irving countered. The Knowledge Fairy did not provide any immediate response. "If you want the answer to that question, you will have to pay a greater price. I have finished gathering the information; you can take me back now," she stated plainly. Chapter 428 - 428: The More I Think, the More Anxious I Become On the way back to the Angel Guild headquarters, Irving tried to get the Knowledge Fairy to reveal the reasons behind the increasing volatility of power. However, the Knowledge Fairy did not budge and continued to withhold any information from Irving. When they arrived at the Angel Guild headquarters, Irving finally asked, "What kind of price do you want me to pay? I really want to know the answer to this question. If the price is something I can afford, I will be willing to pay it." Despite Irving''s earnest inquiry, the Knowledge Fairy''s attitude remained unchanged. "The time is not right. You cannot know this information yet. No matter what price you offer, I will not tell you," she replied. After saying this, the Knowledge Fairy quickly returned to the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters, into the warehouse. Irving felt quite helpless at her response. At that moment, Anna approached Irving. "You finally returned. Did everything go smoothly? Did you encounter any other troubles?" Anna asked with concern. Irving smiled and shook his head. "I didn''t encounter any trouble. The Knowledge Fairy has returned to the deepest part of the Angel Guild warehouse. The real world has returned to peace." Although Irving answered Anna''s questions with a smile, she could still sense his anxiety. "You''re not telling me the truth. You''re just pretending to be relaxed, but your emotions should be quite worried right now. What exactly happened?" Faced with Anna''s probing, Irving could only share what had transpired between him and the Knowledge Fairy. After hearing Irving''s account, Anna responded angrily. "The Knowledge Fairy shouldn''t behave this way! If he wants to cooperate with us, he needs to share the information that we care about!" After finishing her statement, Anna intended to go directly to the deepest part of the Angel Guild warehouse. It seemed she wanted to confront the Knowledge Fairy. Irving quickly grabbed Anna. "Don''t be so impulsive. If we force the Knowledge Fairy, there''s a good chance he will become our enemy. Our current enemies are already strong enough; we cannot afford to create more enemies." Irving''s words indeed made a lot of sense. Anna''s expression turned slightly hesitant as she looked back at Irving and asked, "So, are we just going to do nothing?" "Of course not! Since we have learned from the Knowledge Fairy that various powers are becoming increasingly chaotic, we should collect relevant clues. After all, each of us possesses at least one type of power, and we can sense this power. This gives us the opportunity to uncover the reasons behind its growing volatility." Irving''s words finally calmed Anna down. A slightly embarrassed smile appeared on her face. "I''m really sorry; I was a bit impulsive." "You don''t need to apologize. In fact, I was quite anxious at the beginning as well. I was able to calm down because I took some time to think carefully on the way back. I believe you can also find your calm after some reflection," Irving reassured her. He certainly wouldn''t blame Anna. Her reaction showed that she genuinely cared about him. "Let''s each handle our own matters. The Angel Guild must have a lot of things for you to take care of, right? You shouldn''t stay here with me any longer. I will also head to the Green Ivy Company to check on James," Irving said as he chose to bid Anna farewell. Anna indeed had many responsibilities to manage. With Aron gone, all the tasks had fallen solely on her shoulders. Although Nick had recently started trying to handle various matters within the Angel Guild, he still lacked experience and was quite slow in dealing with things. The main pressure was still on Anna. "I agree. I do have a lot of things to take care of," Anna replied. After saying this, she turned and left. Irving quickly made his way to the Green Ivy Company. Upon arriving, he found that James was in his office at the headquarters, raging with fury. Even through several walls, Irving could hear James''s angry shouts. "Are you all a bunch of useless fools? I already told you to take my tasks seriously! But you clearly didn''t listen at all!" As Irving reached the door to James''s conference room, he heard James''s roar once more. He hesitated, unsure if he should knock. Just then, the conference room door suddenly swung open from within, and a furious James appeared right in front of Irving. Upon seeing Irving, James displayed not only anger but also a hint of confusion on his face. "Do you have something important to discuss with me? Why didn''t you notify me in advance?" Although James tried to soften his tone, his previous anger made his words come out somewhat stiff. Irving didn''t pay much mind to James''s attitude. He simply replied, "I have something very important to discuss with you." James glanced back at the others in the conference room. "I''ll give you all three more days. If you can''t complete the tasks I''ve assigned within that time, then you can all get out!" After saying this angrily, James''s expression finally calmed down a bit. "Alright then, come directly to my office. We can discuss important matters there without any interruptions," James said as they made their way to his office. "I''ve received some very important information from the Knowledge Fairy. Various powers are becoming increasingly chaotic. The Knowledge Fairy believes this indicates that something significant is about to happen," Irving stated seriously. He felt that this matter was indeed of utmost importance. James furrowed his brows and thought for a moment. "Are you sure? Why haven''t I felt any increasing chaos among the various powers? The power I possess is the Powers of Order. From my perspective, the Powers of Order haven''t become chaotic at all. In fact, they seem to be easier to control than before." As he spoke, James demonstrated a spell using the Powers of Order he commanded. Irving chose not to argue against him. He merely replied, "This might also be a reflection of the Powers of Order becoming increasingly chaotic." James was puzzled by Irving''s statement. However, he quickly grasped the idea. After all, James was a smart person; with just a slight nudge from Irving, he could quickly understand. "So you''re saying that the various powers representing chaos and negativity are becoming increasingly chaotic, while those representing order and positivity are becoming more orderly?" James asked Irving uncertainly. Irving nodded. "Exactly. I believe that the various powers are beginning to reflect their true nature. This means that the Knowledge Fairy''s judgment is likely correct. Only when significant events are about to happen do the various powers reveal their true essence." Irving''s words left James feeling very anxious. "What should we do? Shouldn''t we take some measures in response?" Although James hadn''t been particularly anxious before, the more he thought about it, the more anxious he became. Irving felt the same way as James. Irving felt increasingly anxious. More importantly, he couldn''t think of any countermeasures at all. "I do hope to find a way to respond, but given the current situation, we can only focus on gathering clues. We shouldn''t take any rash actions until we have enough information." Irving''s words left James feeling helpless. He nodded, acknowledging the point. "Alright, I''ll have my subordinates start collecting clues during this time." "I hope you don''t put too much pressure on them. If some of them have allied with the Night Blades, we could face even bigger problems," Irving cautioned James. In Irving''s view, James was too harsh with his subordinates. James chuckled lightly. "You don''t understand! If I want everyone at the Green Ivy Company to follow my orders, I have to appear very aggressive. I can only intimidate them into executing my commands." James expressed his true feelings. Irving chose not to argue further, recognizing their differing perspectives. He realized he couldn''t change James''s mindset, so he decided to remain silent. "Alright then. You know the Green Ivy Company better, so your approach may be more reasonable. I need to inform Vicky and Benjamin about this, so I won''t disturb you any longer," Irving said before leaving. As James watched Irving''s retreating figure, he fell into deep thought. The information Irving had provided was indeed crucial. James also recognized that the changes in the various powers could trigger a series of issues. Quickly, he made a decision and issued new orders. "Everyone must search for information related to the changes in power. Each person must find at least three pieces of information within a week. If anyone fails to collect three pieces, they will face punishment." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. James bluntly delivered his new command. He didn''t care whether his subordinates could fulfill his new orders or not. The members of the Green Ivy Company who received James''s new orders were in a state of panic. They felt that this directive was impossible to accomplish since none of them had noticed any changes in power. However, none of them dared to oppose James. They could only grit their teeth and carry out his orders. Some even began to contemplate whether they should betray James under the pressure he exerted. Chapter 429 - 429: The Seal Shows Signs of Breaking It wasn''t just Irving and his companions who were in a state of anxiety; his enemies were also experiencing considerable distress. Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville had managed to escape, but both of them were in a very precarious situation. After returning to the headquarters of the Night Blades, Shadow Celestial began to find ways to stabilize his condition. Meanwhile, Elder Seville''s situation in the Abyss was even worse. He had brought the powers of the Abyss into the real world, which allowed certain forces in the real world to reach into the Abyss as well. Although the Abyss itself was not significantly affected, this was enough to make some of the powerful entities within it very displeased with Elder Seville. For the time being, Elder Seville could only hide in his castle. The failure of Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville triggered a series of consequences. Elder Astra, who had been waiting for news from Elder Seville, was the first to react. Upon receiving the relevant information, he immediately summoned his subordinates. "Irving poses a greater threat to us than before! We must launch an attack on Irving''s shelter directly!" Elder Astra announced a shocking plan in front of everyone. "Elder, are you sure we should attack Irving''s shelter? If his shelter is attacked, Irving will definitely take action himself. We are no match for him. This will only place us in a huge crisis without any benefit," one of Elder Astra''s subordinates mustered the courage to retort. Elder Astra''s expression remained unchanged. He knew the other person was right, but he still wanted to proceed with the plan. "You are correct; we will face significant risks. But do not forget that Irving''s current condition is likely not good either. Even if Shadow Celestial''s actions failed, he was still able to inflict serious damage on Irving." Elder Astra''s explanation seemed to hold some weight. Some members of the Night Blades had accepted Elder Astra''s proposal, but many others remained unwilling to accept his explanation. However, their objections were ultimately futile. Elder Astra had made up his mind. "No matter how much you all say, I will not change my stance. What you need to do is follow my orders! This time, we will bring a lot of weapons and tools with us. If we encounter significant risks while attacking Irving''s shelter, I will choose to withdraw immediately, and you all can retreat with me." Elder Astra spoke again, hoping to reassure the members of the Night Blades. His words did have some effect. In the end, Elder Astra led his subordinates to launch an attack on Irving''s shelter. Naturally, this attack did not yield any results. Irving''s shelter was equipped with extensive defense infrastructure. Moreover, during the attack on Irving''s shelter, Irving himself made an appearance. He had originally planned to go to the Ocean Group to find Vicky and Benjamin. On his way to the Ocean Group, Irving learned that his shelter was under attack. Any player in a shelter game would prioritize protecting their shelter, and Irving was no exception. When Irving arrived at the shelter, he immediately spotted Elder Astra among the crowd. "How dare you come to my shelter?! Your master has failed, and you will certainly fail as well!" Irving was furious. He launched a direct attack on Elder Astra. In terms of strength, Elder Astra was certainly inferior to Irving. However, he was in slightly better condition. Therefore, Elder Astra managed to barely fend off Irving''s attack, but the fight lasted only a short time. Elder Astra did not expect this attack to eliminate Irving; he had come only to gauge Irving''s condition. After confirming that Irving''s state had only slightly declined, Elder Astra chose to flee immediately. As he escaped, Elder Astra fulfilled his promise and indeed fled with his subordinates. Although Irving wanted to eliminate the members of the Night Blades, he knew he couldn''t accomplish that. His actions had been rushed, and he hadn''t prepared adequately. This meant that the Night Blades members could quickly escape using various tools. "It seems I must relocate my shelter as soon as possible. The Night Blades already know the location of my shelter, and if I don''t move it quickly, they will certainly attempt to attack it again," Irving resolved in his mind. Although the Night Blades'' attack had failed this time, they were not going to give up easily. To prevent the Night Blades from continuously attacking his shelter, Irving had to relocate it to a safer position. After driving away the members of the Night Blades, Irving reinforced the defense infrastructure of his shelter once again. He then returned to the real world. On Elder Astra''s side, after successfully shaking off Irving''s pursuit, both he and his subordinates were extremely excited. They did not consider this attack a failure; they had not only posed a certain threat to Irving but had also managed to retreat successfully from his counterattack. "I told you all before that our operation had a very good chance of success. Now you can finally believe me, right?" Elder Astra asked the members of the Night Blades with great satisfaction. The members of the Night Blades naturally began to flatter Elder Astra. "You all should understand that I possess greater strength than any of you and a wiser mind as well. So before the next operation begins, do not question my plans," Elder Astra stated to the members of the Night Blades. After saying this, he instructed the Night Blades members to attend to other matters. Elder Astra then shared the details of the recent operation with Elder Seville. Elder Seville had been watching Astra''s every move in the Abyss. He had not fully trusted him yet, believing that Astra might not act entirely according to his orders. However, after witnessing Astra''s attack on Irving''s shelter, Elder Seville completely trusted him. "You did very well! You have proven that you are someone I can trust! You will play a significant role in the upcoming operations," Elder Seville immediately sent a new message to Elder Astra. Elder Astra was very pleased; he had finally earned Elder Seville''s trust. He also had the opportunity to truly act alongside Elder Seville. In previous operations, although he had the qualification to follow Elder Seville, he had merely been regarded as a tool to achieve Seville''s goals. It was only at this moment that Elder Astra became a true ally of Elder Seville. While Elder Astra and Elder Seville were testing each other, an unexpected visitor arrived deep within the headquarters of the Night Blades. This visitor was Sophia. At that moment, Sophia was surrounded by a pink glow. This pink light represented the power of the Blood Moon, and this power was actually much stronger than before. Shadow Celestial looked at Sophia. "Your current state seems to be quite different from before. The power you wield has become much stronger. Have you broken the seal?" Shadow Celestial asked Sophia with a hint of surprise. Sophia smiled and nodded. "Irving thought his seal was very secure. However, in reality, a breach has appeared in the seal he set. My true self is continuously using this breach to siphon the power of the Blood Moon. The power I possess now is stronger than before. My strength is now comparable to yours. Therefore, I believe I can provide you with direct assistance in the upcoming battles." Sophia''s words did not make Shadow Celestial any more excited. He simply replied calmly, "Even if you can provide me with direct assistance, I will not seek trouble with Irving immediately. Not long ago, I suffered a serious blow from him. I will not confront Irving directly again for a while! If you want to fight Irving, then go ahead on your own. Perhaps Elder Seville will assist you, but I cannot help you." Shadow Celestial had made up his mind. He would not take action lightly until he had fully recovered. Sophia was not extremely disappointed by Shadow Celestial''s words. Her expression remained calm. She simply said, "If that''s the case, then it''s a bit of a shame. I have already found a way to completely defeat Irving." Sophia hoped to pique Shadow Celestial''s curiosity with this statement. However, Shadow Celestial smiled and shook his head. "Whatever method you have, do not share it with me. I am not interested in these ways to defeat Irving. You can go to Elder Seville instead." With that, Shadow Celestial disappeared without a trace. He rejected the idea of collaborating with Sophia in this manner. Although he believed that the seal set by Irving had indeed been partially breached by Sophia, he did not think that she could truly find a way to completely defeat Irving. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow Celestial believed it was time to focus on enhancing his own strength. Until he made significant improvements to his abilities, he would not seek out Irving lightly. The power Irving had displayed in previous battles had already frightened Shadow Celestial. He did not believe he could defeat Irving through any underhanded methods. Chapter 430 - 430: Gradually Seeping Out Ones Own Power The refusal from Shadow Celestial did not leave Sophia feeling too disappointed. Sophia simply stated, "It seems Shadow Celestial has completely lost faith in defeating Irving. In that case, there is no need for me to continue collaborating with him. Someone who lacks the courage to even fight Irving cannot provide me with much help during the battle." After saying this, Sophia transformed into a pink light and departed from the headquarters of Night Blades. Sophia did not seek out Elder Seville. This was because Sophia felt that Elder Seville would not be able to offer her much assistance either. Sophia had previously witnessed Elder Seville''s power at the edge of the Abyss of Death ruins. Elder Seville was indeed a strong individual. However, the power that Elder Seville possessed was related to the abyss. The powers of the abyss and the blood moon were, to some extent, mutually restraining. If these two types of power appeared on the same battlefield, neither of them would be able to unleash their true potential. After careful consideration, Sophia decided to act independently. Even without the help of others, Sophia was still capable of gradually seeping her controlled blood moon power into the outside world. Sophia resolved to retract her power projected into the shelter game world. As all the blood moon power returned to the seal, the cracks on the seal slowly began to widen. The blood moon power extended out from the cracks in the seal. At that moment, Sophia''s true form was sealed deep within the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Surrounding the seal were additional defensive magical formations set up by Irving. Initially, all the blood moon power that seeped out from the seal was absorbed by the defensive magical formations. However, over time, the strength of the defensive magical formations was gradually weakened. On the night two days later, the last remnants of power from the defensive magical formations were finally exhausted by the blood moon power. The blood moon power that Sophia possessed could finally enter the real world. The blood moon power generated one werewolf after another in the real world. These werewolves, the moment they were born, began to gnaw at the seal with their sharp teeth. Although the attacks of these werewolves could not quickly destroy the seal completely, they could still weaken it to some extent. With the help of the werewolves, Sophia gradually broke free from the seal. When the seal was weakened to a certain extent, a massive crack suddenly appeared on it. A flood of blood moon power surged out from the crack. The entire underground area of the old Angel Guild headquarters was filled with the power of the blood moon. A blood-red moon appeared in the sky above the old headquarters. When this blood-red moon emerged, all the creatures surrounding the old Angel Guild headquarters underwent a certain degree of mutation. However, these mutations were not particularly exaggerated. Sophia deliberately limited the power of the blood moon. Even though Sophia had, to some extent, broken free from the seal, she still did not want to alert Irving. After all, under the current circumstances, the seal could still impose some restrictions on Sophia''s power. If Irving were to arrive now, he could easily defeat Sophia again with the help of the seal. Sophia''s goal was to continually gather the power of the blood moon. Once the power of the blood moon in the real world reached a sufficient level, she could completely destroy the seal. After that, Sophia could either choose to engage in a final battle with Irving in the real world or quickly escape to the shelter game world. This was the safest way for Sophia to break free. The significant emergence of the blood moon power naturally caused some changes to the other powers within the old Angel Guild headquarters. A mysterious entity composed entirely of dark power, upon detecting the blood moon power, immediately concealed itself in an unreachable area of darkness. This dark entity seemed to be very fearful of the power of the blood moon. However, apart from the dark power, other forces did not choose to retreat. Various powers clashed with the power of the blood moon. Although these forces were not weak, the fact remained that Sophia, who completely embodied the blood moon, was within the old headquarters. Therefore, the power of the blood moon could be continuously replenished. Ultimately, the old Angel Guild headquarters was entirely under the control of the blood moon power. The surveillance equipment set up by Irving and Aron became completely ineffective. Neither Irving nor any members of the Angel Guild had any idea of what was happening at the old headquarters. Moreover, since the old headquarters was inherently dangerous, no one would want to come and check on it unless there was a particular reason to do so. This led to Sophia''s plan being nearly perfectly successful. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sophia could almost ensure that she could wait peacefully for the power of the blood moon to gather. Her actions successfully evaded the scrutiny of everyone. Even Shadow Celestial and Elder Seville were unaware of it. The nearest inhabited place to the old Angel Guild headquarters was a small town. The town itself had a low population, and the residents were unwilling to venture near the old headquarters. As a result, even ordinary people in the real world did not notice any unusual changes. While Sophia was diligently gathering the power of the blood moon, Irving was discussing with Anna whether to initiate the relocation of the shelter immediately. Irving''s shelter had recently come under attack from Elder Astra. Although this attack, like previous ones, had failed, it made Irving feel that he needed to hide his shelter. The Night Blades had always known the exact location of Irving''s shelter, which posed a significant threat to him. "We had planned to relocate the shelter a long time ago. I even already selected a new location for it. If it weren''t for the interference from the Night Blades, our operation would have been a success by now," Irving slowly said to Anna. "Not long ago, my shelter was once again attacked by the Night Blades. I believe this was likely a probing attack. I think they will soon launch another assault on my shelter." Irving explained his reasons for wanting to relocate the shelter immediately. Of course, Anna agreed with Irving''s reasoning. However, Anna felt that their current strength was much weaker than before. Irving had not yet fully recovered, and his companions were in trouble. The most important member of the Angel Guild, Aron, had been captured by Shadow Celestial. Given their current situation, how could they possibly relocate the shelter? It should be noted that relocating a shelter was a very dangerous act. During the relocation process, the shelter was extremely vulnerable, and if it were destroyed, the owner of the shelter would also face death. "I certainly agree that your assessment is correct. But if we truly want to relocate the shelter, the Night Blades can intervene to stop us. Our current strength is weaker than before, and the risks of relocating the shelter are much greater now. Perhaps we should, like before, enhance the defensive infrastructure around the shelter. As long as there is enough defensive infrastructure surrounding the shelter, the Night Blades'' attacks won''t be successful." Anna''s proposed approach was indeed very conservative. Although Irving was quite dissatisfied, he had to admit that Anna had a point. "You do make a valid argument. Since we cannot reach an agreement, let''s ask for the opinions of the others." Irving then gathered his other companions at the Angel Guild headquarters. These companions included James, Vicky, Benjamin, and Wendy. Although Wendy was not particularly strong, she had already joined the shelter game, and her shelter was located next to Irving''s shelter. Therefore, if Irving wanted to relocate the shelter, it was necessary for Wendy to be informed. After all, Irving''s actions directly concerned Wendy''s safety. When everyone learned about Irving''s thoughts, each person reacted differently. James''s judgment was completely in line with Anna''s. James hoped that Irving would not rashly relocate the shelter. "If you truly believe your shelter is in danger, I will help you enhance the defensive infrastructure around it. I can promise you that as soon as your shelter comes under attack, I will provide immediate support." Benjamin and Vicky did not immediately express their opinions. They both felt that Irving''s judgment was likely correct, but they also believed Anna''s reasoning had merit. Thus, they were momentarily conflicted and unable to make a direct statement. Wendy was the only one who strongly supported Irving. "I don''t think we need to debate this! Irving is the strongest among us and has always been our backbone. Since he has made a decision, we should support him." Wendy''s words deeply moved Irving. However, Irving knew that Wendy''s support would not change the opinions of the others. Just as everyone was struggling to reach a conclusion, Nick suddenly walked in. "Even though you didn''t invite me, I overheard your discussion. I believe we should relocate the shelter immediately." Nick''s statement shocked everyone present. He did not elaborate further but simply handed a document to Irving. After Irving took the document and glanced at it, everyone could see the extreme shock on his face. "Are you sure everything written in this document is true?!" Irving asked Nick in disbelief. Nick gave a slight wry smile. "At first, I was reluctant to believe it myself. But this is the latest intelligence gathered by our Angel Guild members. A large number of monsters are gathering toward your shelter. Their apparent goal is to completely destroy it. As for who is gathering these monsters, I do not know." Nick revealed shocking information that stunned everyone. All eyes turned to Irving. Those who had previously opposed Irving''s plan began to regret their stance. Chapter 431 - 431: Investigating the Truth Everyone was waiting for Irving''s decision, but Irving himself did not rush to make a judgment. After a moment of silent contemplation, Irving addressed Nick directly. "I cannot make a judgment right now. The intelligence you provided may be true. However, these monsters are definitely not gathering together of their own accord. There must be a reason behind their gathering. I need to find that reason before I can make a final decision." Irving''s reasoning was undoubtedly sound. Nick nodded, waiting for Irving to continue. "I will head to the shelter game world immediately. This time, you should come with me. After all, you brought this intelligence." Irving said quickly to Nick. After saying this, Irving turned to look at the others. "I apologize for making you come here for nothing. An unexpected situation has arisen, and I must address it first. You can all return to your own matters." With that, Irving left with Nick. Once Irving departed, Wendy followed suit without any hesitation. Only four people remained in the conference room. These four did not leave immediately, as they felt there were matters to discuss now that Irving was gone. "If the intelligence Nick provided is true, and these monsters are indeed gathering on their own, then it seems Irving should relocate his shelter immediately," James said slowly. As he spoke, he observed the expressions of the others. James hoped to gauge their thoughts through their reactions. However, he felt somewhat disappointed as the others maintained very calm expressions. "What do you mean?" Anna asked directly. "I believe James means that Irving can relocate his shelter alone, while the other shelters may not need to be moved right away," Benjamin said slowly. James nodded toward Benjamin. "Exactly! That''s what I mean! The process of relocating a shelter is fraught with significant risks. Irving is the strongest among us, so he has the highest chance of successfully relocating his shelter alone. Moreover, during this process, we can still provide him with assistance. If we all try to relocate together, we won''t be able to help him. If unexpected situations arise, we could all die as a result of a failed relocation. The risks are far too great; we must not take such a gamble." James expressed all his concerns. Anna and Vicky acknowledged that James''s worries were indeed valid. However, both felt that ultimately, it should be up to Irving to make the final decision. "I share your concerns, but I believe only Irving can make the ultimate call. Let''s patiently wait for his return," Anna said before standing up. As the current leader of the Angel Guild, Anna''s actions in the conference room signaled her desire for the others to leave. James sighed, then turned and left without looking back. Vicky and Benjamin were the last to leave the conference room, apart from Anna. Once outside, Vicky lowered her voice and asked Benjamin, "Do you think we might encounter even bigger troubles ahead?" Benjamin looked around to ensure no one was eavesdropping on their conversation. Once satisfied that they were alone, he replied with a serious tone, "I believe we will definitely face greater troubles. The reason is that Irving has already defeated all the opponents we currently face. This means that the monsters suddenly appearing are likely driven by an opponent we''ve never encountered before, and this opponent is probably very powerful." Benjamin''s response left Vicky feeling uneasy. "You''re right; it seems we''re about to face a formidable enemy again." Vicky disliked fighting immensely. To her, combat posed significant risks for everyone involved. Even someone as strong as Irving could encounter unexpected situations during battle. Benjamin sensed Vicky''s worries. Not wanting her to be too anxious, he quickly reassured her, "Actually, the situation may not be as dire as you think. Perhaps this new opponent''s actions are merely a test. If Irving can effectively resolve the crisis facing his shelter, our new enemy may not take any rash actions afterward. We still have some time to prepare and respond!" Benjamin''s words did little to ease Vicky''s concerns. She chose not to say anything further, and the two of them returned to the Ocean Group headquarters in silence. Inside Irving''s shelter, Irving and Nick were discussing the upcoming action plan. "According to the latest intelligence provided by the members of the Angel Guild, the monster horde is currently located at the foot of the Lava Mountains. It''s about a two-day journey from your shelter," Nick pointed out the location of the monster horde on the map. Irving glanced at the map, furrowing his brow as he asked, "Since the monster horde is still quite far from my shelter, how can you be so sure that their target is my shelter? The horde''s target could be the mineral veins within the Lava Mountains, or perhaps the lair of the Lava Giant. I even think it''s quite possible that their target is a secret base of the Night Blades." Irving raised his doubts. In his view, Nick''s basis for judgment seemed insufficient. Nick shook his head. "I had my doubts too about whether the horde''s target was your shelter. However, every member of the Angel Guild who provided intelligence assured me that the target is indeed your shelter. They once tried to lure some of the monsters away to other locations, but even after being moved, those monsters continued moving in the direction of your shelter." Nick''s response finally addressed Irving''s concerns. A wry smile appeared on Irving''s lips. "It seems that I have a significant attraction for these monsters. Even if I pull them away from the horde, they still head towards my shelter. Am I really that appealing to monsters?" Irving jokingly asked Nick. Nick did not respond. He felt that Irving was being a bit too lighthearted. In Nick''s perspective, the situation Irving faced was extremely critical. Irving needed to come up with a solution quickly. Although the monsters in the horde were not particularly strong, their sheer numbers were alarming. Even Irving could face unexpected challenges when confronted with such a large number of monsters. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Have you thought about the next action plan? How do you think we should deal with this monster horde?" Nick asked Irving seriously. Irving did not provide an answer; he simply smiled and replied, "I actually think we don''t need to rush. According to what you said, the monster horde is still about two days away from my shelter. We just need to come up with a response in the next two days." Irving''s response surprised Nick. Nick hadn''t expected Irving to be so unconcerned. "Why are you looking at me like that? Did my behavior surprise you so much?" Irving asked with a smile, noticing the look of astonishment on Nick''s face. Nick nodded. "Your behavior definitely surprises me. Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t you be more worried? At least you should be concerned about the safety of your shelter." Nick''s words succeeded in making Irving laugh. "My shelter has long been unsafe. The Night Blades have launched several attacks on it. Since the Night Blades can attack, others can do the same. Besides, I believe that if we act immediately now, we won''t be successful. The monster horde is still quite far from my shelter, and whoever is controlling that horde won''t reveal themselves easily. When the horde gets closer to my shelter, that person will show themselves. At that point, we can identify the one behind the horde." Irving''s reasoning was indeed very clear. Although Irving''s thought process left Nick feeling bemused, he had to admit that it was the best strategy. Moreover, staying in the shelter could provide them with the advantage of being prepared while the enemy was not. "So, are we going to stay in your shelter for the next two days?" "Of course not! We can use these two days to gather intelligence about the surroundings! If you want to investigate the current situation of the monster horde, you can head straight to the Lava Mountains. I will prioritize checking the situation around my shelter. I''ve been busy with other matters lately and haven''t closely observed the changes around my shelter. I think it''s necessary for me to grasp all the information around my shelter. Only then can my subsequent actions proceed smoothly. Whether I need to deal with the monster horde''s attacks or relocate the shelter, I must have a complete understanding of the information surrounding it!" After saying this, Irving immediately took action. He headed straight to a small lake not far from his shelter. Although the lake was quite small, it was very deep. There were likely some monsters present in the lake; however, these monsters were not very strong, which was why Irving hadn''t eliminated them all. Seeing Irving''s actions, Nick felt he should also take action. Deciding to follow Irving''s advice, Nick chose to head towards the Lava Mountains. There was also a temporary camp set up by Irving and the others in the Lava Mountains, and Nick decided to wait there for the monster horde''s arrival. He hoped to gather more intelligence related to the horde. Chapter 432 - 432: The Manipulator of the Monster Horde When Nick arrived at the Lava Mountains, the monster horde was still about half a day''s journey away. Nick decided to take advantage of this time to rest and check the temporary camp set up by Irving and the others in the middle of the Lava Mountains. After all, the Lava Mountains were a very important location. Irving and the others might return here after this. First, Nick assessed the general condition of the temporary camp. The defense infrastructure of the camp was still intact. Although the camp had previously been attacked by the Lava Giant Legion, Irving, James, and the others had worked together to fend off the assault. In that battle, the Lava Giant Legion suffered significant losses. As a result, the Lava Giants no longer dared to continue their attacks on the temporary camp. "It seems I don''t need to worry about threats while I''m here. The Lava Giants must have migrated to other areas. This means I won''t be able to lure the monster horde to the Lava Giants'' nest," Nick thought, feeling a tinge of disappointment. Initially, Nick believed he could use the Lava Giants to eliminate the advancing monster horde. The Lava Giants were incredibly aggressive. They would attack anything that posed a threat to their nests. While the Lava Giants would likely still be unable to defeat the monster horde, they could significantly weaken the monsters during the fight. This would make it easier for Irving and Nick to deal with the horde. Although slightly disappointed, Nick quickly adjusted his mindset. "Since the situation is no longer in our favor, I must choose the most cautious plan," he ultimately decided to stay at the temporary camp to observe the specific situation of the monster horde. He would determine his next course of action only after gathering sufficient intelligence. After waiting for about two hours, the monster horde finally appeared on the horizon. At the front of the horde were some weaker monsters. These weaker monsters were very fast, serving as the navigators for the entire horde and also taking on a reconnaissance role. When the weaker monsters appeared, Nick hid himself even deeper. He tucked himself away in the innermost part of the temporary camp. "The speed at which the monster horde advances is not only faster than that of ordinary monsters, but they can even coordinate with each other. This is quite astonishing. Are these monsters really devoid of intelligence?" Nick was taken aback by the situation of the monster horde. However, Nick did not change his mind. Since he had already decided to observe the specific situation of the monster horde, he would carry through with that decision. Nick hid very well, and the weaker monsters at the forefront of the horde did not detect him. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, the monster horde passed directly through the Lava Mountains. As the horde moved through the area, some of the stronger monsters seemed to sense that something was amiss. These stronger monsters began to search around the Lava Mountains, seemingly looking for the hidden Nick. Seeing this, Nick quickly took appropriate action. He activated the magical formations he had previously set up. These magical formations were located in other areas of the Lava Mountains. Once activated, they would generate a series of illusions designed to attract the attention of the monsters. Nick''s magical formations proved to be quite effective. The majority of the stronger monsters rushed toward the illusions. As soon as they spotted the illusions, they launched their attacks without hesitation. "It seems the monsters in this horde are extremely vicious. If these monsters reach Irving''s shelter, it will surely face a fierce assault. I must quickly inform Irving of this news," Nick thought as he observed the situation around him and relayed the latest intelligence he had gathered to Irving. When Irving received Nick''s information, his expression remained largely unchanged. In fact, he had already anticipated that such a situation might arise. He believed that the monster horde was indeed coming straight for him and had prepared for battle long ago. "I understand! The information you''ve provided is crucial. However, I hope you won''t stay in the Lava Mountains any longer. Remaining there could put you in a significant crisis. The monster horde may have already discovered you. You need to return to my location quickly. Only here at my shelter can I provide you with assistance," Irving warned, sensing that Nick was likely facing a grave danger. However, Nick did not heed Irving''s caution. After receiving Irving''s message, he quickly replied, "You don''t need to worry. I know my limits. If I truly encounter danger, I will return promptly. But at least for now, I am not in any danger. I''ve decided to continue gathering intelligence here. Once I have enough information, I will return immediately. You don''t need to be concerned!" After sending his reply, Nick cut off communication with Irving. After all, Nick still needed to remain hidden. If he continued to communicate with Irving, he would soon be discovered by the stronger monsters within the horde. In fact, Irving''s assessment was very accurate. Nick had indeed been detected by a powerful presence among the monsters, specifically the manipulator of the monster horde who had been lurking in the shadows. When Nick arrived at the Lava Mountains, the manipulator had already received some warning. As Nick spotted the weaker monsters at the forefront of the horde, the manipulator simultaneously locked onto Nick''s location. The reason the manipulator did not initiate an immediate attack was simply because he wanted to gather more intelligence related to Nick. The manipulator of the horde was actually somewhat familiar with Irving and his companions. He understood that Nick was one of Irving''s allies, which meant that gathering intelligence on Nick also equated to gathering intelligence on Irving. During the communication between Nick and Irving, the manipulator recorded their entire conversation. He had confirmed that Irving would not provide Nick with any further information, so there was no need to waste more time. While remaining concealed, the manipulator chose to command the stronger monsters in the horde to launch an attack on Nick. Two of these monsters quickly charged toward Nick from a direction he could not see. It was only when these two monsters were about ten meters away that Nick suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of danger. Nick''s danger alert had indeed been activated. However, he had no more time to prepare. When Nick turned to look at the monsters behind him, their claws were already less than ten centimeters from his face. Faced with this situation, Nick had no choice but to use one of the items he carried with him. Nick had with him an item that could slow down the flow of time in the surrounding area. This item was originally intended for use in the final battle. However, it seemed that he would not be able to save it for that moment after all. Without hesitation, Nick activated the item. Once the item took effect, the two monsters attacking Nick were significantly slowed down. Under normal circumstances, Nick would not have to worry about facing a threat. However, he was acutely aware that the fact two monsters had already launched an attack meant he had entered the attack range of the horde. It was possible that it wouldn''t be long before more monsters would also come after him. For Nick, the only thing he could do now was to quickly return, just as Irving had advised. Without hesitation, he dashed towards the edge of the temporary camp. At the edge of the camp, Nick had specifically set up a teleportation magical formation. As long as he could reach the teleportation formation, he would be transported directly to Irving''s shelter. Not just anyone could use a teleportation formation that leads directly to someone''s shelter. The user had to have a very close connection with the owner of the shelter and must also obtain the owner''s consent to use it. This was why Nick was not worried about his actions bringing monsters directly to Irving''s shelter. Although Nick moved with great speed, a few monsters managed to follow him. As Nick reached the edge of the teleportation formation, two bolts of lightning suddenly appeared in the sky. These bolts struck Nick directly. He felt intense pain coursing through him. However, he would not let the pain stop his actions. Nick knew very well that if he stopped now, he would be caught by the monsters. The monster horde was already hostile towards him, and if he were captured, his fate would surely be grim. Enduring the excruciating pain, Nick stepped into the teleportation formation. The formation quickly activated, surrounding Nick''s body with a white light. Just before he was transported away, Nick suddenly thought he saw a human figure among the monsters. However, the image was fleeting. When the teleportation formation fully activated, Nick was transported back to Irving''s shelter. He had no way of knowing whether the human he thought he saw was real or just an illusion. As soon as Nick arrived at Irving''s shelter, he heard Irving''s voice. "You must have been attacked, right? It seems the manipulator of the monster horde knows a lot about us. He could even guess that you and I have a very close relationship. Plus, he easily breached the defenses of the camp at the Lava Mountains." Irving looked at Nick with an expressionless face and spoke slowly. He had anticipated such a situation would arise, so he didn''t feel too much sympathy for Nick. Of course, he wasn''t mocking him either, because Nick had indeed provided him with a wealth of intelligence. This information would be invaluable in their battle against the monster horde. Chapter 433 - 433: Understanding the Opponent Through Battle Nick was not really paying attention to what Irving was saying. There were two reasons for this. The first was that Nick was preoccupied with whether what he had seen just before being transported was real or not. The second reason was that he was still experiencing intense pain. Before being transported, Nick had been struck by lightning. The two bolts of lightning in the sky had caused him significant harm. Nick felt as if his very soul had been injured by those lightning strikes. Irving did not immediately offer help to Nick because he believed he needed to think carefully about the situation. Nick had clearly sustained serious injuries, and Irving could see the pain etched on Nick''s face. However, he was uncertain about how to help Nick return to normal. "Standard healing spells won''t work. The attack you faced was very unusual. Can you describe what the attack was like?" Irving quickly asked Nick. Nick nodded heavily and then recounted the circumstances of his attack. After listening, Irving''s expression grew more serious. "The ability to control powerful monsters within the horde indicates that the manipulator shares a puppet skill similar to mine. Additionally, since you were hit by lightning, it means the manipulator can use lightning spells. It''s possible that in addition to lightning spells, the manipulator may have access to other powers as well. This suggests that the manipulator''s variety of attack methods is at least comparable to mine. The strength of the monster horde''s manipulator may be very close to my own. Therefore, I think there''s no need for you to stay here any longer; you can choose to return to the real world." Irving made his judgment immediately. His reasoning was indeed very sound, and he was justified in making such conclusions. However, he overlooked a crucial point: he hadn''t considered how to treat Nick. After hearing Irving''s words, Nick painfully said, "You''re right about everything, but could you please treat me first? I''m in a lot of pain right now. If you''re unwilling to help me, I might just die from the agony." Upon hearing Nick''s plea, Irving finally realized the situation. He immediately harnessed the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. As he called upon the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, he also allowed Nick''s energy to merge with his own. The energy from the Taikoo Flame Pearl surrounded Nick''s body with a white light. Under the healing effect of the white glow, Nick quickly began to recover. Nick, now back to normal, chose not to leave immediately. He felt that he could still provide assistance to Irving in battle. Having witnessed the scale of the monster horde, he believed that Irving would not be able to face such a vast army alone. "I can''t just leave! I must fight alongside you!" Nick said earnestly to Irving. Irving did not outright refuse; instead, he gently asked, "Why?" "Because I believe you can''t win by yourself. Your understanding of the monster horde is very limited. While I don''t know much either, I''ve at least seen the horde before," Nick replied seriously. After saying this, Nick felt that his argument still lacked enough persuasive power, so he continued, "Besides the horde, we also have to face the manipulator of the monsters. As you said, the manipulator''s power is likely comparable to yours. In this situation, if I leave, wouldn''t that mean you have no chance of winning in battle? I need to be here to coordinate with you." Nick''s reasoning was quite sound. Irving found it difficult to think of a counterargument. However, he was reluctant to let Nick stay because he worried that having him around might complicate matters. "I do have limited knowledge of the monster horde and its manipulator. But I don''t think that''s a significant issue for me. I can learn about my opponents during the battle. If you stay here, you might restrict my performance in combat. Don''t forget, the backlash from my clashes with the enemy could have a considerable impact on you." As soon as Irving made this statement, Nick''s expression turned grave. Irving was indeed correct; although Nick had a strong fighting spirit, his strength was simply too weak. He was not qualified to participate in the upcoming battle. If he couldn''t handle the attacks from the monster horde, how could he face the manipulator? Seeing Nick''s mood decline, Irving spoke slowly, "You''ve already provided me with enough help. You informed me that the monster horde is heading towards my shelter. You also told me that there is a manipulator behind the horde. This information is extremely valuable. You''ve completed everything you need to do. I can handle the upcoming battle on my own. You should return to the real world. There are plenty of things that still need your assistance there. After all, Anna can''t manage everything by herself." After hearing these words, Nick ultimately chose to agree. After all, Irving had made his point very clear, and if Nick had continued to disagree, it would have led to an awkward situation. "Alright then! I will return as soon as possible. But I must remind you, you don''t have a full two days to prepare. After what just happened, the monster horde''s manipulator will surely speed up their actions. It''s very likely that you will be attacked by the horde within a day," Nick warned Irving before turning and leaving. He returned to the real world through Irving''s shelter. Irving certainly took note of Nick''s warning. He was well aware that he might not have much more time to prepare. However, Irving was not particularly concerned. In his view, at least in the current situation, the monster horde''s manipulator would not dare to confront him directly. Though the manipulator''s strength might be similar to his own, the opponent was likely to be very cautious. He believed he could catch the enemy off guard by exploiting their characteristics. While Nick was leaving, Irving had completed the enhancement of the defense infrastructure around his shelter. The defense infrastructure surrounding Irving''s shelter was quite robust. He felt confident that he could leave the shelter and take the initiative to strike. About half an hour after Nick left Irving''s shelter, Irving chose to head towards the Lava Mountains. The distance between him and the monster horde was quickly decreasing, and they would encounter each other in half a day, during the night in the shelter game world. Nighttime in the shelter game world was actually very dangerous. All the monsters in the shelter game world became stronger at night. Therefore, typical shelter game players would usually seek safety during this time. Even if they were on a mission and couldn''t reach a safe location, shelter game players would find ways to mask their presence. Irving''s approach was similar to that of other shelter game players; he also concealed his presence. However, his reason for doing so was not out of fear of the enemy. In fact, it was to ensure the success of his impending ambush. On the side of the monster horde, the manipulator had been hiding at the very center of the horde. Powerful monsters surrounded him. These monsters not only provided protection for the manipulator but also continuously empowered him. Under normal circumstances, the horde''s manipulator would not feel worried. However, Nick''s successful escape made the manipulator sense that something had gone wrong with his plans. "Irving must have made some preparations! How can I ensure that my attack will definitely succeed? Could Irving launch an attack against me? If he does, what should I do?" The manipulator of the monster horde was caught up in these complex thoughts. Although he wished to quickly find answers to these questions, it was simply not feasible. At this moment, the manipulator did not have a complete understanding of Irving''s strength. He only knew that Irving was stronger than the elders of the Night Blades. He had even heard that Irving had defeated Shadow Celestial. However, without a direct confrontation, the manipulator could not ascertain Irving''s true abilities. As the manipulator furrowed his brow in contemplation, some of the monsters at the outer edges of the horde suddenly exhibited extremely abnormal behavior. These monsters seemed to go crazy, fleeing from the horde. "What''s going on? Has my control over them failed?" The manipulator felt a twinge of confusion. He did not believe that his control had faltered. Typically, the strongest monsters were the ones most likely to break free from manipulation, while the weaker ones could not escape at all. Yet, in this situation, the stronger monsters remained under his control; only those on the outer fringe had broken free. The manipulator did not dwell on the issue for long. He quickly became alarmed, realizing he had been attacked. "The only one bold enough to attack me now is Irving!" The manipulator confirmed that he was indeed under attack from Irving. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He immediately gathered all the monsters together. Although he had never faced Irving directly, he was still very wary of Irving''s strength. The manipulator decided his first priority was to ensure his own safety. Only after gauging Irving''s true power would he consider engaging in battle. With the manipulator''s actions, the massive horde of monsters began to respond accordingly. Chapter 434 - 434: Apocalypse Proclaimer A massive horde of monsters quickly responded to Irving''s attack. The weaker monsters on the outskirts of the horde swiftly dispersed, creating space for the stronger creatures to engage in battle. As soon as the weaker monsters cleared out, four powerful creatures charged out from the center of the horde. The strength of these four monsters was entirely different from one another. Leading the charge were two monsters infused with chaotic and dark powers. Their forms were heavily influenced by their respective powers. The monster embodying chaotic energy took the shape of a gigantic moose, surrounded by a swirling aura of furious chaotic energy. This chaotic energy spread outwards like mist, enveloping the area around it. The creature representing dark power was a pitch-black crocodile. Despite its seemingly clumsy appearance, this crocodile moved with incredible speed. The pure darkness that covered its body was a manifestation of the most potent dark energy, which even devoured the surrounding light. As a result, the space around this monster was filled with strange shadows. Upon seeing these two creatures, Irving''s sense of caution heightened significantly. "Whoever is controlling this horde must be more powerful than I anticipated. They can even manipulate such formidable monsters." Irving felt a wave of unease wash over him. However, with the situation at hand, retreat was not an option. Having chosen to attack the horde, Irving realized that even if he didn''t intend to fight to the end, he should at least battle until he uncovered the true identity of the one pulling the strings. Resolute, Irving prepared to face the threat head-on. He raised his staff high into the air. Then, in quick succession, waves of intense flames shot forth from the tip of the staff. These searing flames successfully struck the two powerful monsters charging toward him. While the flames did not annihilate the creatures, they significantly slowed their movements. "I shouldn''t waste time with these monsters. I need to push directly into the center of the horde and confront the one behind it in a decisive battle." With that thought, Irving activated the Gravity Swamp skill. This ability further hindered the speed of the two powerful monsters rushing at him. Taking advantage of the moment, Irving swiftly maneuvered through the gap between the two creatures. However, at that moment, Irving discovered that behind the two powerful monsters, there were two more creatures that were not weak either. The additional two monsters possessed the powers of the Abyss and Order. The monster with Abyssal power took the form of a smaller Abyssal Demon, featuring massive horns surrounded by swirling red flames. These red flames were clearly a manifestation of Abyssal energy. In contrast, the creature embodying Order appeared as a gigantic, indifferent eye. Its form was almost identical to that of a knowledge fairy. Upon seeing this creature, Irving momentarily froze. "Could it be that I''m facing another knowledge fairy?" Irving was filled with confusion, unable to comprehend why he encountered a knowledge fairy within the horde of monsters. As Irving stood there in disbelief, the Abyssal-powered monster locked its malicious gaze directly onto him. Suddenly, a thick, viscous liquid composed of Abyssal energy began to materialize around Irving''s body. At the same time, the knowledge fairy closest to him seized the opportunity, and its indifferent eye was suddenly filled with a multitude of mysterious symbols. These symbols transformed into a series of spells that shot toward Irving. Faced with the full-force attack from the two monsters, Irving felt an immense pressure bearing down on him. However, he managed to withstand their onslaught using the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, allowing him to slip past the monsters once more. At this point, Irving was very close to the center of the monster horde. He could even see a hunched figure at the heart of the horde. This figure was likely the one controlling the monsters, Irving deduced within himself. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Whoever you are! Whatever your intentions may be! Since you have attacked me, you are my enemy. I will do everything in my power to eliminate you!" Irving''s resolve hardened. As he charged forward, he gripped the Staff of Calamity tightly. During the earlier battle, he had refrained from using the staff''s inherent power. He had held back its power for this very moment¡ªto swiftly eliminate the one behind the horde of monsters. The figure at the center of the horde seemed to sense Irving''s intentions. It no longer intended to hide. The previously hunched figure quickly stood upright, revealing an ordinary-looking young man. This man was clearly the one who had orchestrated the monster attacks against Irving. "Even if you manage to evade the attacks of the powerful monsters I control, you will not defeat me in the coming battle! As the Apocalypse Proclaimer, I will show you just how strong and terrifying the forces of doom that will descend upon this world truly are!" The ordinary-looking young man introduced himself as the Apocalypse Proclaimer. Irving had never heard of this title before; it was the first time he encountered the name "Apocalypse Proclaimer." However, Irving did not need to fully understand what the name "Apocalypse Proclaimer" represented before taking action. Since the Apocalypse Proclaimer had admitted to initiating the attack on Irving, there was no reason for Irving to show any mercy. With the powerful staff in hand, Irving charged to within just a few meters of the Apocalypse Proclaimer. In that instant, he pointed the staff directly at him and concentrated all his energy. Empowered by this immense force, the Staff of Calamity erupted with dazzling brilliance. Following this, a powerful attack shot forth toward the Apocalypse Proclaimer. A look of terror spread across Apocalypse Proclaimer''s face. He knew very well that he couldn''t evade this attack, nor could his strength withstand it. In a moment of desperation, Apocalypse Proclaimer funneled all the life force from the monsters he controlled into himself. When Irving''s attack struck, the monsters he commanded absorbed the brunt of the impact. As a result, Irving''s attack did not severely injure Apocalypse Proclaimer; in fact, it barely caused him any harm at all. While Apocalypse Proclaimer remained unscathed, the majority of the monsters he had controlled were nearly wiped out. The few remaining monsters were barely hanging on. Even those creatures, despite their considerable strength, would not have much impact in the upcoming battle. The next confrontation would be a direct duel between Irving and the Apocalypse Proclaimer. "Your attack doesn''t seem very effective!" Apocalypse Proclaimer said coldly to Irving. Although beads of sweat were forming on his forehead, he remained defiantly stubborn. Apocalypse Proclaimer did not want to lose any momentum against Irving. Irving, unaware of how Apocalypse Proclaimer had mitigated his attack, began to form his own suspicions as he observed the near-total annihilation of the monsters. After hearing Apocalypse Proclaimer''s words, Irving responded icily, "My attack has only just begun. You will soon find out whether it can affect you!" As soon as he finished speaking, the tip of the Staff of Calamity shone brightly once more. An even more potent force erupted from the staff, distorting the space around it. Upon sensing the true power of Irving''s impending attack, Apocalypse Proclaimer realized that he was unlikely to win this battle. Therefore, he decided to temporarily retreat. The Apocalypse Proclaimer took out a stone tablet. As Irving launched his attack, Apocalypse Proclaimer threw the tablet to the ground at his feet. The moment the tablet touched the ground, a massive circular void appeared beneath it, and Apocalypse Proclaimer fell directly into it. This allowed Apocalypse Proclaimer to escape Irving''s attack. Naturally, Irving was unwilling to give up so easily. He sprinted toward the direction of the void with all his speed. However, just as he was about to reach the circular opening, it suddenly vanished without a trace. All that remained on the ground was the stone tablet left behind by Apocalypse Proclaimer. Irving scanned the area, ensuring there were no other threats before he took care of the few remaining monsters that had not been eliminated. Afterward, he began to examine the stone tablet left by Apocalypse Proclaimer closely. The tablet was covered in intricate symbols. Most of the symbols were unfamiliar to Irving, but one symbol at the very center was something he recognized and remembered vividly. The last time he encountered this symbol was deep underground at the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. There, he had met a powerful entity that called itself the Dark Overlord''s messenger. This formidable being had once provided assistance to Irving, but at the cost of requiring him to offer even greater dark power in return. "Could it be that Apocalypse Proclaimer is also a subordinate of the Dark Overlord? Is Apocalypse Proclaimer''s attack on me meant to execute the Dark Overlord''s orders? Has the Dark Overlord truly been born?" A flurry of questions flooded Irving''s mind. If Apocalypse Proclaimer was indeed following the Dark Overlord''s commands, it would mean that the Dark Overlord''s self-awareness had already manifested. The true arrival of the Dark Overlord would then be imminent. This, in turn, suggested that the apocalypse was truly approaching. Although Irving had been preparing for the arrival of the apocalypse for a long time, he still felt a surge of anxiety upon realizing that it was genuinely drawing near. "I need to accelerate my preparations!" he resolved. "Before the apocalypse arrives, I must complete all my arrangements. Only then can I successfully lead my companions through the initial onslaught of its arrival." Chapter 435 - 435: Signs of the Imminent Apocalypse After making his preliminary judgment, Irving quickly returned to his shelter with the stone tablet in hand. He decided that he needed to return to the real world first. He hoped to take the tablet to the Knowledge Fairy, who should be able to decipher the meanings of the other symbols engraved on it. Only after that would Irving share his suspicions with his companions. Irving wanted to ensure he was fully prepared before revealing the news of the impending apocalypse to them. In this situation, he felt more confident that he could quickly calm his companions'' panic. Not long after Irving left with the tablet, the Apocalypse Proclaimer returned to the battlefield. He frowned as he looked at the corpses of the monsters. Although he had not suffered a significant blow in his confrontation with Irving, he had lost all the monsters he controlled. Without them, his subsequent actions would be extremely challenging. "What should I do next to complete the task my master assigned to me? Without these monsters, I have no way to defeat any formidable enemies in the Shelter Game world. If I fail to accomplish my master''s task, I will surely be punished." Apocalypse Proclaimer felt a wave of anxiety wash over him. He recalled the last time he had faced punishment, and in that instant, he felt as if his very soul had been subjected to immense suffering. "I cannot allow myself to panic! I must remain calm! While I was unable to defeat Irving, I at least managed to gauge his strength. I need to control more monsters to defeat him. Before that, I should focus on dealing with other powerful beings in the Shelter Game world. The Night Blades are the most powerful organization besides Irving and his companions. They have many elders, and if I can eliminate just one of them, it would mark progress in my task." After a period of hesitation, Apocalypse Proclaimer finally made his decision. He resolved to tackle his mission by starting with the easier challenges first. His task was to eliminate all the powerful beings within the Shelter Game world. Regardless of the attributes of their powers, these beings were all his enemies. After all, the Dark Overlord''s goal was to bring an end to everything, and all forms of power were enemies of the Dark Overlord. Even dark power was something the Dark Overlord sought to destroy. After making his decision, the Apocalypse Proclaimer quickly took action. He began searching for information related to the Night Blades. However, due to the sudden attack by Irving, all members of the Night Blades were on high alert. As a result, Apocalypse Proclaimer was unable to gather sufficient intelligence in a short period of time. For now, the elders of the Night Blades did not need to worry about the threat posed by Apocalypse Proclaimer. Nevertheless, the signs of the impending apocalypse continued to draw the attention of the Night Blades elders. After all, these signs were appearing in every corner of the Shelter Game world, and there were even some indications in the real world that an apocalypse was near. Elder Astra, who had been hiding in his castle, noticed a certain degree of distortion in the dark powers he commanded. These dark energies seemed to be converging on an unknown location. The unusual changes in the darkness left Elder Astra feeling perplexed. Initially, he suspected that the aberration in the dark powers might have been caused by Irving. "Is Irving trying to weaken my powers in this way? But can he truly control such powerful dark forces? He didn''t seem to use much dark power during our previous battle," Elder Astra pondered. After some contemplation, he concluded that the situation likely had little to do with Irving. After a long period of deep thought, Elder Astra decided to communicate with the other elders of the Night Blades. When he arrived at the headquarters of the Night Blades, he sensed that the atmosphere was even more tense than before. Several elders had already gathered there, all of them wearing serious expressions as they discussed something among themselves. "What is going on? Why do I feel such a heavy atmosphere in the headquarters? Has it come under attack by Irving again?" Elder Astra approached the murmuring elders, slightly puzzled. The elders exchanged glances, and one of them stepped forward to quietly ask Astra, "Have you noticed any unusual changes in the dark power you command?" At that moment, Astra raised an eyebrow in surprise. He nodded and replied affirmatively, "Yes, there have been abnormal changes in the dark powers I command. It seems as if these dark energies want to leave me. Have you encountered similar situations? Do you have any insights?" In response to Elder Astra''s inquiry, the other elders shook their heads gravely. "We have no insights. Moreover, the situation we are experiencing is exactly the same as yours. It seems that there is a problem with the very source of dark power," another elder said with evident concern. "If that is the case, then the situation we face is extremely dire," Elder Astra said, his tone filled with despair. He had originally hoped to defeat Shadow Celestial and Irving through an alliance with Elder Seville. However, with the abnormal changes in the dark powers, his own strength had been significantly weakened. Even if Elder Seville was willing to help, it was likely that they would not be able to achieve victory. As Elder Astra sank into despair, lost in thought, the voice of Shadow Celestial suddenly echoed in his ears. "What are you all talking about?" Elder Astra and the other elders turned their gazes toward Shadow Celestial, surprised by his sudden appearance. However, they quickly regained their composure. "Your Excellency Shadow Celestial, we have noticed abnormal changes in the dark powers we command. We believe this may indicate that something significant is about to happen. Do you have any intelligence regarding this matter?" one of the elders asked directly. Shadow Celestial shook his head. "I don''t know what you are talking about. Don''t make a fuss; dark powers are inherently volatile. You should all return to your respective duties. The Night Blades have many matters that require your attention." With that, Shadow Celestial dismissed them all. He seemed rather unconcerned about the abnormalities in the dark powers. This reaction left Elder Astra feeling perplexed. However, he had no grounds to say much more, as it appeared that Shadow Celestial would not offer him much assistance. Soon, the elders dispersed. Shadow Celestial watched them leave, letting out a slow sigh. In truth, he had already known that there were certain issues with the dark powers. Not only were the dark powers problematic, but even the powers of chaos he commanded were showing signs of trouble. It seemed that the powers of chaos could no longer be concentrated within his body. Not long ago, Shadow Celestial had attempted to extract all the chaotic energy from a chaotic artifact. However, his efforts had ultimately failed. The chaotic energy appeared to be fixed within the artifact. "What is going on here? If powers of different attributes are all experiencing abnormal changes, it means that something significant is about to occur. If the prophecy book is correct, the apocalypse may be imminent," Shadow Celestial thought to himself. He had once seen a prophecy book that contained numerous predictions, some of which were true and others false. However, the vast majority of the prophecies had, to some extent, been validated. On the last page of the prophecy book, there was a chilling statement that sent shivers down Shadow Celestial''s spine. "All powers will be overwhelmed by the forces of the apocalypse. As the end approaches, all powers will be affected, leading to their distortion." The final prophecy recorded on the last page was directly related to the apocalypse. Now, all signs indicated that the apocalyptic prophecy in the book was about to be validated. "I must prepare for the apocalypse immediately! Once it arrives, both the real world and the Shelter Game world will suffer devastating blows. At that time, even more terrifying and grotesque monsters will emerge. To survive in such a harsh environment, I must build a more perfect fortress; I need to possess even greater power." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that resolution, Shadow Celestial swiftly returned to his secret dwelling, determined to construct a more formidable fortress. This fortress needed to withstand enemy attacks and also endure the tremendous shock brought by the apocalypse. Deep within the Abyss, Elder Seville closed his eyes, listening to the cacophony of sounds surrounding him. These chaotic noises were the whispers of the monsters dwelling in the depths of the Abyss. Although the Abyss was located at the deepest part of the Shelter Game, it too would face severe upheaval when the apocalypse struck. The monsters within the Abyss sensed the impending doom. They unconsciously murmured the news of the apocalypse, their words forming the background noise of the Abyss. Elder Seville gathered a wealth of intelligence by probing into this background noise, and he also learned that the apocalypse was approaching. "I never expected the apocalypse to arrive so soon. I thought we had hundreds of years left. It seems Irving has indeed changed a great deal," Elder Seville mused. The intelligence he possessed surpassed that of both Shadow Celestial and Irving. Elder Seville had collected extensive information within the Abyss. This information indicated that under normal circumstances, the apocalypse would not occur for hundreds of years. However, Irving''s appearance had altered everything. Irving had not only thwarted Elder Seville and Shadow Celestial''s series of plans but had also curtailed the encroachment of various powers into the real world. His most significant impact on this world was to hasten the arrival of the apocalypse. Yet, all of this was merely Elder Seville''s speculation; the timing of the apocalypse would not change due to Irving''s actions. The timing was solely related to the Dark Overlord. Chapter 436 - 436: The Eccentric Knowledge Fairy As soon as Irving arrived at the headquarters of the Angel Guild, Anna and Nick rushed to meet him. Both of them looked at Irving with very concerned expressions, and Nick anxiously asked, "How did it go? Were you able to destroy the monster horde? Who is the puppet master behind the monsters?" In response to Nick''s inquiry, Irving did not provide too many details. He only gave a brief overview of the situation. "The monster horde has been completely destroyed. The person who used the horde to attack my shelter should not attempt the same thing again for the time being. During the battle, I discovered some important clues, but they are also questions I need to resolve. I need to find the Knowledge Fairy immediately; only the Knowledge Fairy can answer my questions." As Irving spoke, his pace was slightly hurried. Both Anna and Nick could sense that he was quite anxious. Therefore, they quickly made way for him. Irving proceeded directly to the innermost part of the Angel Guild headquarters, where the Knowledge Fairy''s warehouse was located. Upon reaching the entrance of the warehouse, Irving turned to Anna and Nick. "You can leave the next part to me. If you come in with me, the Knowledge Fairy is unlikely to answer my questions." Although Anna and Nick felt a bit disappointed, this was not the first time they had encountered a similar situation. They both understood that the conversation between the Knowledge Fairy and Irving involved a great deal of sensitive information, which could be dangerous for them. Anna nodded. "I understand. I won''t go in with you. I have many other matters to attend to. Once you have gathered enough information from the Knowledge Fairy, come find me and tell me what you''ve learned." With that, Anna turned and left. Nick hesitated slightly. He felt that Irving was not being entirely truthful with him and suspected that Irving was withholding important information. "Do you have anything else to say? If not, you should focus on your own tasks," Irving remarked, noticing Nick''s hesitation. However, he felt that now was not the right time to explain himself. Nick glanced at Irving and ultimately decided not to press further. After Anna and Nick had left, Irving pushed open the large door of the warehouse. The moment he entered, the Knowledge Fairy appeared before him. It seemed that the Knowledge Fairy had anticipated Irving''s visit. "It looks like you knew I would come to find you, so you decided to wait for me here," Irving said to the Knowledge Fairy with a hint of indifference. "Did you also predict what I wanted to discuss with you?" At that moment, the Knowledge Fairy appeared as a massive eye radiating a blue glow. This enormous eye was constantly generating one mysterious symbol after another, which converged to form a complex network. All the symbols within the network shifted and changed, creating an elusive atmosphere. "You have come to me regarding the apocalypse," the Knowledge Fairy replied to Irving in a cold voice. Irving''s expression remained unchanged. Although the Knowledge Fairy had guessed correctly, he felt he could not react too openly. "Is that all you predicted? Surely there''s more?" Irving asked calmly. "That is all I have foreseen. Although I possess the ability to glimpse the future, what I see is not guaranteed to occur. The information I perceive is often quite vague. However, one thing I can confirm is that you are facing significant troubles, which is why you seek my assistance. I believe we should not waste any more time. Our mutual probing is pointless." The Knowledge Fairy felt that there was no need for further testing between them. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving nodded, and then he took out the tablet he had obtained from the Apocalypse Proclaimer. The moment the Knowledge Fairy saw the tablet, its form underwent a dramatic transformation. The mysterious symbols on the enormous eye almost vanished simultaneously, and it seemed to retreat deep within the eye. "Why did you bring this here?! Don''t you realize that this tablet will bring disaster?!" a pained and hoarse voice emerged from the depths of the giant eye. Irving was slightly taken aback. However, he sensed that the Knowledge Fairy was not deliberately trying to deceive him, so he needed to quickly clarify everything. "The Apocalypse Proclaimer commanded a horde of monsters to attack my shelter. To thwart its plans, I launched a counterattack against the horde midway. During the battle, I not only completely annihilated the horde but also defeated the Apocalypse Proclaimer. After being defeated, the Apocalypse Proclaimer left behind this tablet and opened a portal to an unknown space. It escaped through that portal, leaving only the tablet behind. I believe the symbols on this tablet contain crucial information. That''s why I brought it to you, hoping you could explain what information the symbols hold!" After Irving explained his purpose, the Knowledge Fairy''s form returned to normal. The Knowledge Fairy stared intently at the tablet. After observing it for a while, it slowly said, "This tablet can indeed open a portal to an unknown space. And that so-called unknown space is actually the realm of the Dark Overlord!" This information confirmed Irving''s suspicions. He had already realized that there was a very close connection between the Apocalypse Proclaimer and the Dark Overlord. Irving nodded. "Is that the only purpose of this tablet? Why did you say it would bring us disaster?" Irving continued to press for answers. The Knowledge Fairy did not respond immediately; instead, it transformed into a massive book of magic. When the book opened, the pages were filled with dense text. "This tablet contains the main powers of the Dark Overlord. While the Dark Overlord possesses immense dark power, its primary force is actually the power of calamity. Any area that the Dark Overlord gazes upon will inevitably experience numerous disasters, and any area it directly descends upon will face an apocalypse. Although the tablet does not contain a vast amount of calamity power, disasters will frequently occur around it. You must find a way to seal this tablet quickly. Otherwise, you will soon encounter disaster!" The Knowledge Fairy specifically warned Irving. He looked at the tablet and nodded solemnly. "I understand. However, before sealing this tablet, I hope you can help me interpret what the symbols on it represent." Irving still hoped the Knowledge Fairy could provide him with more information. However, the Knowledge Fairy appeared slightly impatient. "The symbols on the tablet are all related to the Dark Overlord. I cannot interpret what these symbols signify. If I were to truly decipher the meaning of any of these symbols, I would inevitably draw the attention of the Dark Overlord. That is something I absolutely cannot accept. Any being noticed by the Dark Overlord will face unavoidable death. I do not want to die just yet; I even want to find a way to ensure my safety when the apocalypse arrives." After saying this, the Knowledge Fairy transformed into an owl and swiftly flew to the depths of the warehouse. Irving understood very well that the Knowledge Fairy would not provide him with any more information. By the end of their conversation, the Knowledge Fairy''s disdain was clearly evident. Irving believed that part of what the Knowledge Fairy said was true, but there was certainly also a portion that was false. The tablet possessing the power of the Dark Overlord was likely true, but the claim that the Knowledge Fairy could not interpret the symbols on the tablet was probably a lie. Irving believed that the Knowledge Fairy must know the meanings of certain symbols, but the Knowledge Fairy was unwilling to share this information, perhaps because the meanings were too negative. "It seems that there''s no way to strike a deal with the Knowledge Fairy! No matter what kind of bargaining chip I offer, the Knowledge Fairy won''t provide any assistance. Perhaps I should head directly to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. There, I might find the mysterious entity that helped me before. Since that entity possesses symbols identical to those on the tablet, it likely has a deep understanding of the Dark Overlord." Irving ultimately made his decision. Since the Knowledge Fairy couldn''t provide him with much information, he had to seek it through other means. Although going to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild was extremely dangerous for him, he had no other choice. Even if the mysterious entity he had been searching for turned out to be a servant of the Dark Overlord, he had to take the risk and talk to them. With that, Irving left the deepest part of the Angel Guild''s headquarters, the warehouse. As the door to the warehouse closed, the Knowledge Fairy slowly floated out from the depths of the room. At that moment, the Knowledge Fairy appeared as a cold, massive eye. It seemed to be engulfed by a sense of impending crisis. The mere existence of Irving felt threatening to it. "The situation is much worse than I anticipated; the apocalypse is approaching sooner than expected. My preparations are far from complete! I must accelerate my actions! Irving and his companions may not provide me with help once the apocalypse arrives. I need to make more preparations; only then can I ensure my survival when the end comes." The Knowledge Fairy had never fully trusted Irving. To the Knowledge Fairy, Irving was merely one of the collaborators. If partnering with someone else offered greater benefits, it would not hesitate to betray Irving. As the apocalypse loomed closer, the Knowledge Fairy prioritized its own safety. It knew exactly what the symbols on the tablet represented, but it would never disclose their meanings to Irving. Once Irving learned the meanings of those symbols, he could use them to enhance himself. Chapter 437 - 437: An Unexpected Encounter Irving was unaware that the Knowledge Fairy had been observing him from the shadows. He was currently focused solely on how to proceed with his next actions. As soon as Irving arrived at the upper levels of the Angel Guild headquarters, he ran into Nick. It was clear that Nick had been waiting there for him. "How did it go? Did you get enough information from the Knowledge Fairy?" Nick asked, concern evident in his voice. Irving shook his head helplessly. "The Knowledge Fairy isn''t willing to provide me with sufficient information; he even lied to me." Nick was taken aback by this revelation. "The Knowledge Fairy lied to you? Does that mean he''s in cahoots with those people?" Nick asked, slightly astonished. Nick''s question reminded Irving of something. He had indeed seen monsters resembling the Knowledge Fairy among the creatures controlled by the Apocalypse Proclaimer. He had intended to ask the Knowledge Fairy about this matter. However, during their discussion, he had completely forgotten about it. Irving hesitated for a moment. He considered going back to inquire further with the Knowledge Fairy. But after some thought, he ultimately decided against it. The conversation with the Knowledge Fairy had not been very pleasant; even if he returned, there was no guarantee that the Knowledge Fairy would be willing to meet with him again. Irving resolved to visit the old headquarters of the Angel Guild first. He thought that if he could gather enough information or find additional clues there, he could return to the Angel Guild headquarters and have a more productive discussion with the Knowledge Fairy. "The situation isn''t as bad as you think," Irving said with a smile, hoping to calm Nick down. He didn''t want Nick to be overly worried. "Although the Knowledge Fairy didn''t provide me with much information, it''s possible that he just views that knowledge as very valuable. Right now, I can''t offer enough to exchange for the information he possesses." Irving''s words finally eased Nick''s concerns. "As long as the Knowledge Fairy isn''t our enemy, that''s good enough. If the Knowledge Fairy were our enemy, we''d be in serious trouble. He knows us very well and has always stayed deep within the Angel Guild headquarters. If he decided to attack us, we would be completely caught off guard." Nick said this with a hint of melancholy. Irving nodded. "You''re right. I need to head to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild immediately. There should be the information I need. You don''t need to follow me; just relay the information I just told you to Anna." With that, Irving left the Angel Guild headquarters. Nick had originally intended to follow in Irving''s footsteps. Although Irving had told him not to accompany him, Nick believed he could simply hide in the shadows. As long as Irving didn''t discover him, Nick thought there wouldn''t be any major issues. However, after thinking it over for a while, Nick ultimately chose to heed Irving''s advice. While Irving made his way to the old headquarters of the Angel Guild, Nick found Anna and carefully relayed the information that Irving had shared with him. Anna already held a significant bias against the Knowledge Fairy, and upon hearing the latest information, she angrily said, "I knew the Knowledge Fairy wasn''t to be trusted!" "However, we don''t have many other options right now. After all, the information we possess is far less than what the Knowledge Fairy has," Nick replied helplessly. Anna nodded and let out a silent sigh. Both Anna and Nick felt a bit disappointed. Their disappointment stemmed primarily from their lack of strength. They both believed that if they were stronger, they could provide Irving with more substantial help. However, for the two of them, enhancing their own strength would require a significant cost, leaving them to maintain a resigned silence. Meanwhile, Irving spent an hour reaching the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Upon arriving at the entrance, he was astonished to find it filled with the power of the Blood Moon. "What is going on here? Why is there such a massive presence of Blood Moon power? Could it be that Sophia has broken through the seal I set for her?" Irving was deeply shocked, feeling an immense threat. If Sophia had truly broken the seal, she might be able to attack him at any moment. He immediately prepared himself for battle, and almost simultaneously, the overwhelming power of the Blood Moon filled the space around him. He felt the howls of werewolves echoing in his mind. Clearly, Sophia had already launched an attack against him. Irving hadn''t anticipated that he would find himself caught off guard in a battle with Sophia. The Blood Moon power wielded by Sophia, having broken through the seal, was exceptionally formidable. If Irving wanted to emerge victorious in this battle, he needed to quickly adjust his tactics. Irving didn''t act recklessly; he utilized the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to counter the Blood Moon power while scanning his surroundings for Sophia''s whereabouts. Without being able to locate Sophia, any countermeasures he devised would be futile. After several minutes of searching, Irving finally pinpointed the direction where Sophia was located. "Sophia hasn''t fully broken through the seal! The massive Blood Moon power is merely seeping through the breach in the seal. As long as I act quickly enough, I can reinforce the seal!" Irving quickly assessed the situation. Although the overall circumstances were dire, they had not reached an irreparable point. The seal had merely developed a breach; as long as Irving could repair the opening, Sophia''s plan would be completely thwarted. He dashed toward the direction of Sophia with maximum speed. During this time, Sophia was not idle either; she was continuously harnessing the power of the Blood Moon. Sophia was well aware that she needed to act quickly. She had to completely break through the seal before Irving arrived. If she failed to do so, she would be sealed away once again. "All the Blood Moon power must be concentrated together; only then can I destroy the seal as swiftly as possible." With her eyes tightly shut, she gathered all the Blood Moon power into one force. The overwhelming power of the Blood Moon prevented the already significantly weakened seal from holding any longer. When Irving passed through the last door and entered the area where the seal was located, the seal completely collapsed. Sophia had finally used the power of the Blood Moon to break free! In the instant the seal shattered, Sophia''s form transformed into a pink light and charged toward Irving. Under these circumstances, Irving hurriedly took out the Staff of Calamity. Although he knew that casting spells was no longer an option, the staff itself possessed immense power. With this powerful staff in hand, he could temporarily block Sophia''s attack. An almost endless torrent of Blood Moon power surged toward Irving. While most of these attacks were deflected by the staff, the ones that got through still inflicted severe damage on Irving. He felt a cacophony of frenzied howls echoing in his mind. These howls did not sound like those of werewolves; they felt more like his own. The mental assault from the Blood Moon power intensified further. "You don''t really think this tactic will succeed, do you? I won''t be easily disturbed! Even if you drive me into madness, the mad version of me will still defeat you!" Irving had made up his mind. No matter what happened, he would not let Sophia escape. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He summoned all the power he possessed, determined to reactivate the seal. Although the seal had been breached by Sophia, some of its power still lingered. With the aid of that residual power, Irving could restore the seal with relative ease. Irving''s actions met with some success. The magical formations of the seal were reactivated. Sophia felt the space around her begin to compress. She realized that the situation had become very dire. "You will not seal me away again! The apocalypse is imminent, and I will never accept being sealed until it arrives!" Sophia shouted fiercely. Her words were not only meant to express her defiance, but she also aimed to use her piercing voice to disrupt Irving''s focus. Sophia infused her voice with powerful Blood Moon energy, giving it the effect of driving listeners into madness. Faced with Sophia''s attack, Irving gritted his teeth and held on. Although his will was incredibly steadfast, the increasing cacophony of howls in his mind was making his consciousness blur. He could barely see his surroundings anymore. "I absolutely cannot give up! The apocalypse is coming, and if Sophia breaks the seal, the situation I will face next will be even worse!" Irving hoped to endure under Sophia''s assault. However, he may have overestimated his own strength. He had already expended a significant amount of power in his battle against the Apocalypse Proclaimer, leaving him unable to defeat Sophia now. In the end, Irving could no longer reactivate the seal; he had even slipped into a semi-mad state. The magical formations of the seal were completely destroyed, and Sophia was finally able to escape successfully. Irving was in a terrible state, and if Sophia chose to attack him, he could very well be killed. Yet, Sophia did not do this, as she understood she could not afford to waste any time. Escaping the seal was her highest priority. Now that her plan had succeeded, there was no reason to take unnecessary risks. Sophia was very wary of Irving''s power; although he was severely injured, she still lacked the confidence to quickly defeat him. To avoid any unexpected developments, Sophia chose to transform into a beam of pink moonlight and swiftly depart. As she left, she took most of the Blood Moon power with her, and the howls in Irving''s mind gradually subsided. Chapter 438 - 438: The Unquestionable Failure of Negotiation As the roar in his mind gradually subsided, Irving''s condition was slowly returning to normal. "What on earth is going on? How can Sophia still possess such powerful abilities? Has the seal not been enough to suppress the power of the Blood Moon after all this time?" Irving chose not to pursue Sophia, as the strength she had just displayed left him utterly shocked. Although he was not at his peak strength, he felt he should have been able to stop Sophia from leaving. With Sophia''s departure, the power of the Blood Moon within the old headquarters of the Angel Guild began to diminish rapidly. The series of abnormalities caused by the Blood Moon''s power were also fading quickly. It took Irving quite a while to completely free himself from the influence of the Blood Moon''s power. Irving glanced around. While the sealing magical formations still had some residual power, that power was no longer of any use. "What a pity! I had thought the sealing magical formations would last at least a year. Who would have imagined they would ultimately last less than three months?" Irving said with a dejected tone as he looked at the remnants of the sealing magical formations. After reflecting for a moment, Irving decided to delve deeper into the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. After all, his purpose in coming here was to gather more information related to the apocalypse. Encountering Sophia''s attack was truly an unexpected situation. Passing through several doors, Irving finally reached the innermost part of the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. Here, he finally saw the dilapidated wooden door he remembered, radiating a powerful dark energy. At this moment, the dark energy on the door had become much stronger than before. Irving felt a slight sense of worry. He thought that if he recklessly opened this door, he might be eroded by the dark energy. "It seems I must prepare more thoroughly. If I am not adequately prepared, I could very well be completely consumed by the dark energy. The dark power is even stronger than the Dark Overlord''s darkness I saw during my predictions of the future." Irving began to prepare for his next actions. He activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, generating a silvery barrier around his body. While this silvery barrier could not completely block the erosion of dark energy, it would at least provide Irving with some time to react. After making his preparations, Irving took a deep breath. With a determined gaze, he pushed open the dilapidated wooden door before him. The moment the door swung open, a powerful dark energy surged forth. The silvery barrier around Irving was almost instantly shattered by the overwhelming dark power. In this situation, Irving had no choice but to draw upon more of the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s strength. After a few seconds, he finally managed to stabilize himself. He could barely ensure that he wouldn''t be immediately destroyed by the powerful dark energy. Seizing the moment before the dark energy intensified significantly, he took a look at what lay behind the door. The arrangement behind the door was no different from before. Row after row of bookshelves were neatly placed in the room, and at the far end, a familiar black figure stood directly in front of Irving. Irving was certain that the shadowy figure was the mysterious presence he had encountered before. "I''m not here to be your enemy! I''ve come hoping to discuss a partnership with you. Even if you represent dark powers, we can still work together. Have you forgotten our previous successful collaboration?" Irving called out loudly in the direction of the black figure. The shadowy figure did not react at all; it seemed as if it hadn''t heard Irving''s words. Irving refused to give up easily and decided to continue speaking to it. "I''ve learned that the Dark Overlord is about to bring doom upon everyone. Aren''t you worried that I might stop the Dark Overlord''s actions?" Since the approach of collaboration was met with indifference, Irving''s only remaining tactic was to issue a direct threat. As soon as he finished speaking, the black figure swiftly approached the doorway. It was now less than half a meter away from Irving. He could feel the powerful dark energy emanating from the shadowy figure. "Do you really think you have the ability to defeat the great Dark Overlord? You are merely a tiny human. Even if you possess strength that is extraordinarily powerful for a human, those powers are insignificant compared to the greatness of the Dark Overlord." The black figure spoke in a voice that was utterly terrifying. As it spoke, the dark energy surrounding the figure surged toward Irving. Irving could feel the obvious effects of the dark power on his body. He could no longer feel his feet; they had clearly been completely controlled by the dark energy. At this moment, Irving was unable to flee. All he could do was rely on his wits to continue to engage with the figure. Irving let out a light chuckle, hoping to convey his confidence through this manner. "The Dark Overlord is indeed very great. As a being capable of bringing doom to any world, He certainly does not regard humans highly. But I am not an ordinary human; I possess a great deal of knowledge. I have faced an apocalypse before, and not only did I survive, but I also successfully helped many others to survive." Irving was not lying; the apocalypse he had experienced was also brought about by the Dark Overlord. Although his response during that apocalypse was not perfect, he ultimately returned to the time before the calamity for various reasons. Irving had more information than anyone else. Even the Dark Overlord might not know exactly what would happen after the apocalypse; only Irving knew the specific details of what was to come. What Irving said caused the shadowy figure to undergo some changes once again. It seemed that the black figure had determined that Irving was not lying; it sensed the threat he posed. Irving could feel the dark power surrounding his body growing stronger. "You can try to kill me now! But if you fail, I will bring you immense disaster. Your master has not yet fully awakened; He cannot assist you at this moment." Irving began to further threaten the black figure. As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a gaze filled with extreme malice. The shadowy figure was thoroughly enraged by Irving''s words. The dark power surrounding Irving was again enhanced. However, this increased dark power did not inflict any greater harm on Irving. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For some reason, the Taikoo Flame Pearl within Irving''s body unleashed a power far beyond what he had imagined. A golden glow emerged around Irving''s body, even dispelling all the dark energy that surrounded him. The unexpected change of the Taikoo Flame Pearl surprised Irving. However, for him, this was not a bad thing; in fact, it was quite the opposite. The shadowy figure also sensed the change in the power within Irving. It took a step back, seemingly filled with a degree of fear towards Irving. "You must be starting to fear me now! I did not come here to eliminate you. I actually want to collaborate with you. As long as you can tell me the specific time of the apocalypse, I will no longer trouble you. As a servant of the Dark Overlord, you should know the exact time of the apocalypse, right?" Irving''s primary concern was the specific timing of the apocalypse. Although Irving had experienced an apocalypse before, he had been nothing more than a relatively weak player in a shelter game at that time. When he was affected by the apocalypse, he realized that it had arrived, but he did not know the exact timing of its onset. In response to Irving''s repeated inquiries, the shadowy figure did not provide any answer. Instead, it retreated to the farthest corner of the room. The powerful dark energy swallowed all the light in the room. The black figure refused to continue negotiating with Irving. Irving wanted to say something more, but before he could open his mouth, the shadowy figure sealed the door of the room with immense power. As the wooden door closed completely, Irving knew that this negotiation had undoubtedly failed. Standing at the door, he did not leave immediately; a serious expression crossed his face. "It seems I was indeed a bit too na?ve. The shadowy figure is after all a servant of the Dark Overlord; even if I display my own great power, it won''t collaborate with me. It looks like I won''t be able to gather more information. Therefore, the only thing I can do now is to prepare for the arrival of the apocalypse." He realized he should quickly relocate his shelter to a safer place and ensure that his companions were fully prepared. After experiencing a series of failures, Irving understood that he could no longer gather more intelligence. In this situation, all he could do was get ready for the impending apocalypse. Although he did not know the exact timing of its arrival and was unsure of what the symbols on the stone tablet signified, Irving believed that as long as he made all the necessary preparations, he and his companions would be able to survive this apocalypse. The initial moments of an apocalypse were the most perilous; if they could endure that critical period, he and his companions could seek ways to save themselves in the aftermath. After formulating his strategy, Irving left the old headquarters of the Angel Guild. At the entrance of the old headquarters, he once again left behind a sealed magical formation. This time, the power of the magical formation he set up was not particularly strong. Irving did not expect this magical formation to completely seal off the dark energy within the old headquarters. He left this formation merely as a precaution. If the dark energy from the old headquarters seeped out, then his magical formation would undoubtedly be destroyed, and he would receive an immediate warning. Chapter 439 - 439: Preparations by All Parties Irving sensed that the apocalypse was about to arrive, so he began to make the necessary preparations. It was not just Irving who was preparing; all of his enemies were also getting ready for the impending doom. Under the orders of Shadow Celestial, the members of Night Blades began a series of actions. In addition to reinforcing the Night Blades'' headquarters, they specifically gathered items that possessed powerful dark and chaotic energies. Shadow Celestial planned to use the powers from these items to activate the defensive magical formations he had designed. As long as these defensive magical formations proved effective, Shadow Celestial could ensure that he would not be directly obliterated by the shockwaves of the apocalypse. The preparations being made by Night Blades were not limited to Shadow Celestial; other elders of Night Blades were also making their own preparations. Those elders willing to obey Shadow Celestial''s orders would certainly assist him, but they also had their own interests at heart, each preparing their own secret bases. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the other hand, the elders who refused to follow Shadow Celestial''s commands focused all their efforts on their own preparations. These resistant elders were led by Elder Astra. Elder Astra constructed a series of highly complex defensive magical formations centered around his castle. While the effectiveness of these defensive magical formations might not surpass those set up by Shadow Celestial, they would at least serve a purpose when the apocalypse arrived. "We can only prepare so much. If we make too many preparations, Shadow Celestial will surely notice something is off. At that point, he will take corresponding actions. If that happens, even if the apocalypse doesn''t come, we will face a significant crisis. So I hope you can understand my position." After finishing the setup of the defensive magical formations, Elder Astra took the time to explain his reasoning to the other elders. Elder Astra knew that the defensive magical formations he had laid out were not perfect. He felt he had his reasons and hoped to make the other elders understand his plight. Naturally, the other elders did not say much in response. After all, Elder Astra was the strongest among them, and only he had the capability to prepare for the apocalypse. Thus, the elders who had been secretly opposing Shadow Celestial accepted Elder Astra''s explanation. "Should we take some other actions? Are we just going to wait here until the apocalypse arrives?" One elder stepped forward to ask Elder Astra directly. To this elder, it seemed that there was still some time before the apocalypse arrived. Since they had already set up the defensive magical formations, there was certainly room for further preparations. Upon hearing this question, Elder Astra slowly shook his head. "We cannot make more preparations. As I mentioned before, if we prepare too much, Shadow Celestial will surely notice our activities. Besides the threat from Shadow Celestial, we must also consider the dangers posed by others." Elder Astra paused at this point, leaving some room for others to ponder. In truth, he had not fully considered what other threats they might face aside from Shadow Celestial. In his mind, he believed that before the apocalypse arrived, they would not encounter any threats from anyone. Even Irving, who had always been their enemy, would no longer be inclined to provoke them. Irving would undoubtedly focus his attention on finding ways to deal with the apocalypse. However, Elder Astra would not voice his true thoughts. He feared that if he expressed these ideas, his fellow elders might become complacent. As soon as Elder Astra finished speaking, the other elders began to whisper among themselves. Clearly, the majority of the elders believed that Irving posed a greater threat than Shadow Celestial. "Everyone, since you''ve already formed your own speculations, there''s no point in wasting time here. As I said, we all need to give our utmost effort; only then can we successfully confront the crisis of the apocalypse." Elder Astra''s words persuaded the other elders, who then went off to attend to their own matters. After the other elders left, Elder Astra reestablished contact with Elder Seville. "My preparations are complete. How are things on your end?" Elder Astra inquired with great concern. Elder Astra and Elder Seville actually had a plan for dealing with the apocalypse. They had discussed this plan extensively before. The plan was quite complex, requiring simultaneous preparations to be made in both the shelter game world and the depths of the abyss. The preparations in the shelter game world were what Elder Astra had just completed. The preparations in the depths of the abyss were solely Elder Seville''s responsibility, and he had not even shared the relevant details with Elder Astra. This was why Elder Astra was anxious to contact Elder Seville; he hoped to obtain more intelligence from him. Elder Seville''s voice soon came through. "My situation is also quite good. I have basically completed all the preparations. Once the apocalypse arrives, our plan can commence immediately." Elder Seville spoke with confidence, yet he still did not disclose the details of his plan. This made Elder Astra feel a bit tense. "What exactly is your specific plan? Are you going to keep hiding it from me? I am your most important ally, and one could even say I am the only one capable of cooperating with you." Elder Astra felt he should take this opportunity to clarify things. He did not want Elder Seville to perceive him as too weak. Even though his power was not as great as Elder Seville''s, he still hoped to make the other party recognize his value. Elder Seville did not respond immediately. During Elder Seville''s silence, Elder Astra felt an immense amount of pressure. He was very worried that Elder Seville might suddenly terminate their collaboration. After an unknown amount of time passed, Elder Seville''s voice finally came through again. "I can reveal some details of the plan to you, but I will not disclose the entire picture. The full scope of the plan pertains to the essence of the abyss. If you understand the essence of the abyss, you will be eroded by its power." Elder Seville''s tone was very serious. When he mentioned the essence of the abyss, his voice seemed to emanate the power of the abyss itself. Elder Astra was not intimidated by Elder Seville''s tone. "Of course, I do not wish to be eroded by the power of the abyss, so you need not mention any information related to the essence of the abyss. Just tell me other intelligence." Elder Astra spoke sincerely. "At the very moment the apocalypse arrives, all worlds will face a shock. Whether it is the shelter game world or the underlying rules of the real world, everything will be destroyed. Various powers with different attributes will rapidly enter a frenzy stage. These chaotic forces will annihilate every being that lacks sufficient strength. Meanwhile, the abyss will also undergo certain mutations due to the large number of deaths caused by the apocalypse. As a result, a massive number of souls will appear within the abyss. The power of these souls can distort the abyss. All the monsters within the abyss will, in that instant, be subjected to the overwhelming power of the abyss. Additionally, many forces from the abyss will seep out. These seeping powers from the abyss could significantly impact both the shelter game world and the real world. My plan is to ensure that the power of the abyss does not seep out. In the process, I can also convert these abyssal powers into my own strength. Once I possess this power from the abyss, my strength will be greatly enhanced compared to before. At that point, the two of us will be able to easily handle the series of crises brought about by the apocalypse." Elder Seville finally revealed a portion of his plan. After hearing Elder Seville''s plan, Elder Astra found it to be quite feasible. Especially when Elder Seville mentioned his ability to harness the power of the abyss, Elder Astra also hoped to gain some of that power for himself. "Since you can convert a portion of the abyss''s power into your own strength, could you share some of that power with me? If I possessed the power of the abyss, I could also play a greater role." Elder Astra was eager to enhance his own strength. However, Elder Seville certainly would not hand over the power of the abyss to him. Elder Seville chuckled softly a couple of times. "You are not yet qualified to wield the power of the abyss; it is far too overwhelming. If you wish to control it, you must elevate your own strength to a certain level." After saying this, Elder Seville abruptly cut off communication with Elder Astra. Elder Seville felt he had provided enough information. Elder Astra felt a bit disappointed. Although he learned part of Elder Seville''s plan, he did not obtain what he desired most: greater power. "It seems relying on others is not as effective as relying on myself. While Elder Seville is willing to collaborate with me, he still has his reservations. I should take this time to strengthen myself. Once I possess powerful abilities, whether facing Shadow Celestial or Irving, I won''t be as helpless as before." Elder Astra ultimately made a decision. Despite the immense threat posed by the impending apocalypse, he had placed all his hopes for confronting it on Elder Seville. He would no longer make additional preparations for the apocalypse; instead, he resolved to rapidly enhance his own strength while there was still time before it arrived. Chapter 440 - 440: Further Mutation of the Blood Moons Power Deep within a jungle in the Shelter Game world, several werewolves were aimlessly wandering about. They seemed to be waiting for something to arrive. The sky was pitch black, devoid of any light. Suddenly, a pink moon appeared in an instant. The entire jungle was illuminated by the pink moonlight, and at the same time, the wandering werewolves raised their heads, their eyes fixated on the blood-red moon in the sky. All the werewolves let out a howl. The howls of the werewolves intertwined, and amidst this cacophony, a pink figure gradually emerged. This pink figure was Sophia. After escaping from Irving''s pursuit, Sophia found a passage in the real world that allowed her to quickly return to the Shelter Game world. Although this passage enabled her to return swiftly, it also significantly weakened her. Almost all the power of the Blood Moon was concentrated within Sophia. Sophia''s weakening meant that the power of the Blood Moon itself had also been diminished. At that moment, Sophia was not in a very good state; as her figure was fully outlined, she could not maintain her balance and fell directly to the ground. The werewolves that were howling around her hurried over to Sophia''s side, quickly helping her up. Sophia, with a weary expression on her face, struggled to stand. After surveying her surroundings and confirming that there was no immediate danger, she finally let out a sigh of relief. "The power of the Blood Moon has undergone further mutation. I cannot use too much of its power before the apocalypse arrives. I must prepare for the coming of the end." Sophia had already sensed a significant change in the power she wielded. Although she did not yet know the reason behind the mutation of the Blood Moon''s power, she believed that as long as her powers were undergoing change, the situations she would face would become much worse than before. Even though Sophia had successfully escaped from her seal, Irving remained her enemy. Irving would certainly not let Sophia off easily. Meanwhile, her previous allies were all occupied with their own affairs; neither Elder Astra nor Shadow Celestial seemed willing to offer Sophia any assistance. Sophia''s situation had become worse than before. After pondering for a while, she finally made a decisive resolution. She decided to command the werewolves she could control to move deeper into the Shelter Game world. The pink moon in the sky would guide her in finding a way to strengthen the power of the Blood Moon. Thus, Sophia, accompanied by the werewolves, moved forward into the unknown, following the guidance of the Blood Moon. In reality, the pink moon in the sky did not physically exist; only Sophia and the werewolves could see it. This pink moon was merely a symbol of the Blood Moon''s power. By following the symbol of the Blood Moon''s power, Sophia encountered the least danger along her path. However, despite the protection of the Blood Moon''s power, the depths of the Shelter Game world were filled with unknown dangers. Although many players had already entered the Shelter Game, whether they were ordinary humans or highly gifted individuals like Irving, they were continuously exploring the world. To date, the areas they had explored were not particularly extensive. The Ruins of the Abyss of Death marked the farthest reaches of human exploration in the Shelter Game world. Countless dangers lay hidden in the unknown regions. If Sophia had not been pushed into such a perilous situation, she would not have easily ventured into unexplored areas of the Shelter Game world. Guided by the Blood Moon, Sophia and her werewolves soon entered a region of the Shelter Game world that had never been reached by anyone before. At first, Sophia and the werewolves under her control encountered no dangers. However, as time passed, her mood began to darken. Although she still had not encountered any monsters, she felt as if something was watching her every move from the shadows. "What is going on? Is there really a hidden monster nearby? Why aren''t these monsters attacking me? Could it be that the power I wield is stronger than theirs?" Sophia''s anxiety grew, becoming more pronounced than before. However, she did not act impulsively; as someone with extensive combat experience, Sophia understood the importance of gathering sufficient intelligence before taking action. Despite her various concerns, her expression remained calm. She continued to lead the werewolves forward. After a while, a towering wall suddenly appeared in front of Sophia. This wall had appeared abruptly in her path, and she had had no prior awareness of it. Although the area Sophia found herself in was relatively dim, she possessed the power of the Blood Moon. Under normal circumstances, this power should have enabled her to detect anomalies in the darkness. The moment she laid eyes on the towering wall, Sophia quickly used the Blood Moon''s power to construct a barrier around her body. Although her reaction was incredibly swift, she was still unable to successfully defend herself. Before the barrier constructed from the Blood Moon''s power could fully form, a massive maw filled with sharp teeth lunged at Sophia, ready to bite down on her. In a split second, Sophia made a quick judgment. She realized that there was no way she could confront the monster before her with her current power. Sophia transformed into a beam of pink moonlight and fled. While Sophia was able to escape, the werewolves she commanded were not able to run away. The moment Sophia vanished, the werewolves surrounding her were immediately swallowed by the monstrous maw. Then, the sounds of the werewolves'' anguished screams and the crunching of bones erupted from within that gaping mouth. At this moment, Sophia was still not far from the monster in its maw form; she could clearly hear the screams and the sound of bones being shattered. Sophia was beginning to feel regret. She thought that she should not have ventured so recklessly into the unknown areas of the Shelter Game world. However, it was now too late for regrets. Even if Sophia wanted to turn back, she would not be able to evade these monsters. The pink moon in the sky continued to emit its glow, seemingly conveying an order for Sophia to press on. "The power of the Blood Moon seems to have regained a sense of self-awareness! It is urging me to keep moving forward! If I stop here, the power within me will surely weaken rapidly." Sophia had come to realize that she could no longer fully control the power of the Blood Moon. The pink moon in the sky appeared to have transformed into a new self-awareness of the Blood Moon''s power. If Sophia did not act according to its will, the Blood Moon''s power would soon abandon her. Under these circumstances, Sophia had no choice but to grit her teeth and continue onward. Before her lay an absolute darkness, while twisted monsters lurked behind her. At this point, Sophia could only rely on the power of the Blood Moon to continue providing her assistance. As Sophia explored unknown territories, Elder Astra was tirelessly seeking out the Lava Giant and various monsters infused with fire power in the Lava Mountains. Elder Astra had already resolved to enhance his strength as much as possible before the apocalypse arrived. While his primary power was that of darkness, rapidly increasing dark power was nearly impossible. Furthermore, a swift enhancement of dark power would raise the alarm of Shadow Celestial. Therefore, Elder Astra ultimately decided to master a new power in a short amount of time. Among the powers that were relatively easier to grasp were those of various elements. The power of fire represented the fire element. Moreover, Elder Astra happened to know of an area where the fire power was concentrated¡ªthis area was, of course, the Lava Mountains. When Elder Astra arrived at the Lava Mountains, the main peak was continuously erupting. A substantial amount of magma gushed forth from the volcano''s crater, unleashing powerful flames that quickly spread to the surrounding areas. Most of this fiery power would be absorbed by the Lava Giant and other fire-infused monsters, enhancing their strength in the process. A smaller portion of this power would combine with ordinary creatures, transforming them into monsters with formidable combat capabilities. Elder Astra''s goal was to prevent the fiery energy of the magma from spreading to the nearby areas. To achieve this, he had specifically brought a tool from the Night Blades'' headquarters: the Flame Collector Net. The Flame Collector Net appeared to be an ordinary fishing net. However, when someone grasped it, they could feel their body heat rapidly dissipating. The Flame Collector Net could absorb all the fire energy it came into contact with. Once the collected fire energy became sufficiently powerful, it would coalesce at the center of the net and manifest as fire gems. Using this method, Elder Astra collected numerous fire gems. After gathering ten fire gems, he quickly returned to his castle with them. He intended to use his unique spells within the castle to transfer the fire energy from the gems into himself. With a sufficiently strong fire power, he would be able to wield fire spells in battle. While the fire power obtained in this way could not be used with great flexibility, it could still play a significant role in combat. "If I had fire spells during my battle with Irving, I wouldn''t have been defeated so quickly. I could have used my fire spells to disrupt Irving''s Taikoo Flame Pearl''s power." Elder Astra was actually making some misjudgments; he was unaware of the true nature of the Taikoo Flame Pearl''s power that Irving possessed. He merely thought it was a unique form of fire energy. This misunderstanding drove him to urgently collect fire power. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 441 - 441: Im Not Joking The actions of the people in the Shelter Game world did not attract Irving''s attention. After leaving the former headquarters of the Angel Guild, Irving immediately sent a message to all his partners. He summoned everyone to the Angel Guild''s headquarters. When Irving''s companions received this message, they were slightly surprised. They believed that most of the crises they had faced had been alleviated, and they did not expect to encounter any major events in the near future. Therefore, everyone thought they had time to take care of their own matters. However, upon receiving Irving''s message, everyone realized that something significant must have happened again. As a result, they all rushed to the Angel Guild''s headquarters as quickly as possible. By the time Irving arrived at the Angel Guild headquarters, everyone except James had already gathered. At that moment, Vicky stepped forward a few paces and approached Irving. "What exactly is going on? Why did you rush to gather us all together? Is there another crisis?" Vicky''s expression was one of great anxiety as she spoke. She felt that she had not been able to help Irving at all, and if another crisis arose, she would surely blame herself. Irving did not respond immediately; instead, he turned to Anna and asked, "Why hasn''t James arrived? Where is he right now? Have you been in contact with him?" Irving''s questions clearly indicated that he intended to wait until everyone had arrived before sharing the information he wanted to convey. Anna quickly replied, "James should be here shortly. I spoke with him earlier; he was in Starling City today. The Green Ivy Company had some matters that required his attention. He is hurrying back as fast as he can. I think we won''t have to wait long to see him." As soon as Anna finished speaking, James appeared before everyone, looking worn out. Upon seeing Irving, he gasped, "What happened? Why did you gather us all in such a hurry?" After asking this, James took several deep breaths, clearly exhausted. Seeing James, Irving nodded slowly. "Since all of you are here, let''s head to the conference room quickly. What I''m about to discuss is very important for all of you. You need to be in the right mindset and remember every word I say." After saying this, Irving led everyone into the conference room. After everyone entered the conference room, the door closed heavily behind them. Irving took the extra step of using a sealing magical formation, ensuring that no one outside could hear the voices from within the room. Once all the preparations were complete, Irving''s expression turned serious as he spoke. "The reason I urgently gathered you all here is to share a very important piece of information. The apocalypse is about to arrive." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as Irving''s words left his mouth, everyone present displayed expressions of sheer shock. Nick, James, and Benjamin''s reactions were not as exaggerated; they were merely slightly taken aback. However, Anna and Vicky were visibly astonished. "You''re not joking, are you?" Anna quickly pressed for clarification. In her mind, while the situation wasn''t ideal, they were managing to hold on. Once Irving and the others regained their strength, they could head to the Night Blades'' headquarters to challenge Shadow Celestial again. Even if they couldn''t eliminate Shadow Celestial, they could take the opportunity to rescue Aron. As long as they got Aron back, the overall situation would be significantly favorable for them. Anna never imagined that the apocalypse was imminent. If it truly was, wouldn''t they have no extra energy left to save Aron? They might not even be able to ensure their own safety. The moment Anna finished her question, Irving responded immediately. "I am not joking! I am speaking to you very seriously!" Irving''s voice was resolute, and his meaning was crystal clear. His response only deepened the grim atmosphere among those present. "You should remember the monster horde we encountered earlier, right?" Irving shifted his gaze to Nick. "The one who summoned those monsters and commanded them to attack my shelter is a servant of the Dark Overlord, known as the Apocalypse Proclaimer. His appearance signifies that the Dark Overlord is about to descend, and the arrival of the Dark Overlord will undoubtedly trigger the apocalypse! According to the information I found on the stone tablet, the apocalypse is expected to occur within the next month or two." With that, Irving revealed the most crucial piece of information he had. The conference room fell into a haunting silence. No one spoke, and every face reflected shock and a sense of helplessness. After a long pause, James slowly asked, "Since you already know that the apocalypse is imminent, you must have a strategy in place, right?" His question drew everyone''s attention to Irving. Irving could clearly feel the weight of their gazes, and he nodded slowly. "I do have some strategies! We cannot stop the apocalypse from coming, as the power of the Dark Overlord is beyond our imagination. What we can do is prepare ourselves as best as we can before it arrives. We must help as many people as possible survive the initial impact of the apocalypse." Irving''s reasoning was quite sound. He and his companions were good people; they could not solely focus on their own safety, but also had to consider the safety of ordinary people. Furthermore, the Angel Guild was an official organization, and it had a responsibility to support government institutions in various regions. Anna and Nick quickly came to this realization. Anna suppressed her panic and swiftly asked Irving, "What should we do?" "Our plan needs to be divided into three parts! The first part is that we must relocate our shelter to a safer location. The arrival of the apocalypse will not only impact the real world but will also severely affect the Shelter Game world. It''s clear that our shelter will be in a very dangerous situation right at the moment the apocalypse strikes, so we need to move our shelters to more concealed areas." "After completing the first part of the plan, the second part is to strengthen the defenses in this critical area within both the Shelter Game world and the real world. Although these areas are not as vital to us as the shelter itself, they can provide refuge for ordinary people. Only by ensuring the safety of these areas can we help enough ordinary people survive." The first two parts of Irving''s plan were indeed very reasonable, and everyone in the conference room agreed with him. However, when Irving announced the final part of his plan, the reactions among the group began to vary. "The last part of my plan is that before the apocalypse arrives, we must rescue Aron!" As soon as Irving said this, the reactions in the conference room were mixed. Anna and Nick were, of course, very pleased. After all, Aron was an important member of the Angel Guild, and if they could rescue him, the strength of the Angel Guild would undoubtedly be much greater than it was now. However, James and Benjamin looked somewhat hesitant. Benjamin slowly directed his question at Irving. "Do you really think we have enough time to rescue Aron? Aron is captured by Shadow Celestial! Shadow Celestial is surely hiding in a concealed location. We don''t have enough time to find Shadow Celestial and defeat him in battle! It would be better to focus all our energy on preparing for the apocalypse instead. Shadow Celestial wouldn''t let Aron die when the apocalypse arrives. After all, Aron is Shadow Celestial''s biggest bargaining chip; he would want to keep Aron around to continuously threaten us." Benjamin''s analysis was quite reasonable. James cast an appreciative glance at Benjamin. His thoughts aligned almost perfectly with Benjamin''s. Vicky remained silent. Although Benjamin was her subordinate, Vicky wasn''t necessarily inclined to fully support his viewpoint. Moreover, she was currently in a state of confusion and didn''t even know what to say. Faced with Benjamin''s opposition, Irving sighed. "What you''re saying is certainly very reasonable. Rescuing Aron before the apocalypse will present us with numerous challenges. But I want you to understand one thing: Aron is our comrade. It''s essential to rescue our comrades. Do you want me to abandon him?" Once Irving posed that rhetorical question, Benjamin found it difficult to continue arguing. After all, Benjamin was also one of Irving''s companions. If Irving could abandon Aron, he could just as easily abandon Benjamin later on. "I think we should first complete the first two parts of Irving''s plan. If we have enough time after finishing those, then we can work on the third part of the plan," Vicky finally spoke up after a long moment of contemplation. It was clear that she was trying to find a compromise between the two sides. Since Vicky had stepped in to persuade everyone, Benjamin naturally wouldn''t insist on his original stance any longer. With Benjamin''s agreement to Irving''s plan, James''s opposition lost its significance. In the end, everyone agreed to Irving''s plan, with the condition that the first two parts must be completed before they could proceed with the third part. After drafting a detailed action plan, they immediately set about taking the necessary actions. The first step was to relocate the shelter, but before the relocation, each person needed to take special precautions regarding their own shelter. They had to ensure that there were no powerful monsters around their shelters. Chapter 442 - 442: Splitting Up to Get Busy After making a decision, Irving and his companions quickly sprang into action. Irving''s companions headed off to the Shelter Game world, eager to confirm the condition around their own shelters as quickly as possible. Meanwhile, Irving went directly to the area where he had chosen the new shelter to be located. Irving did not intend to relocate the shelter to the Lava Mountains. After experiencing an attack from a horde of monsters, he realized that the Lava Mountains were not a very safe place. He planned to move his own shelter and those of his companions to a more concealed location. Before telling his companions about his plan, he had already selected the site. The location he chose was the edge of the Abyss of Death ruins, an island completely surrounded by various violent forces. Surrounding this island, in addition to the chaotic forces, was a body of water that continuously emitted the power of the Abyss. This entire body of water blocked all ordinary pathways leading to the island. Only through special spells could one gain entry to the island. Irving had already devised this special spell. He planned to inform his companions of the incantation. When his companions recited the spell, he would receive corresponding prompts, allowing him to determine whether they could enter the island. To ensure the success of his plan, Irving took a moment to check the situation around the island once more. To outsiders, the area appeared as a bottomless lake emanating a terrifying power, with a wall made of various chaotic forces at the end of the lake. Only someone as powerful as Irving could see the habitable area behind this wall of chaotic forces. "The power of the Abyss in the lake has become even stronger than before. It seems that it won''t be long before an Abyssal Monster is born in the lake," Irving remarked to himself. The power of the Abyss surrounding the lake was overwhelmingly strong, enough to deter enemies that weren''t particularly powerful. However, if faced with formidable foes like Shadow Celestial or Sophia, they would not be easily scared off by monsters. "Even if ordinary people can''t find this place, my few troublesome enemies might still come here. Perhaps I should set up a few more obstacles around the lake," Irving thought for a moment before casually placing several traps around the perimeter of the lake. The power of these traps was not very strong; Irving set them up merely to confuse any potential intruders. When outsiders stepped into these traps, they would not face any physical attacks. Instead, they would become ensnared in illusions. Within these illusions, they would completely lose their sense of direction, and during their aimless wandering, the residual power within the traps would guide them away from the island. After completing the final arrangements, Irving recited the incantation he had devised. Upon finishing the spell, an image of himself appeared in his mind. "There''s nothing wrong with the spell setup. However, just to be safe, it''s best if I have a companion recite the incantation," Irving mused. He then opened the channel leading to the island. The moment the passage opened, a glimmer appeared within the barrier formed by various chaotic forces. Following that, Irving stepped through this glimmer and entered the island. The environment of the island was drastically different from the outside world. Outside, there were uncontrolled forces and terrifying, extremely dangerous monsters. In contrast, the sky above the island was always graced by a gentle sun. The entire island was illuminated by this warm sunlight, and a variety of plants grew throughout most of the island. Some of these plants provided spiritual materials, while others served as food sources. Scattered throughout the expansive farmland were numerous buildings. These buildings were reserved for Irving''s companions. He hoped that his companions could relocate their shelters into these structures. By doing so, not only would they ensure the safety of their shelters, but they could also directly seek refuge on the island when the apocalypse arrived. "My arrangements should be flawless now. Next, it''s just a matter of when my companions can return with accurate information. They must ensure that their shelters are free of any dangers before I can assist them in relocating," Irving thought. There were numerous shelters that needed to be relocated. However, Irving had at least one good piece of news: his shelter was situated alongside those of a few others. He could relocate his shelter along with those of Wendy, Vicky, and Benjamin all at once. Relocating the shelters of others would not be as convenient. After moving his own shelter, he would have to help each of his companions relocate their shelters one by one. This would take a considerable amount of time, but Irving believed it was a necessary task. While Irving was inspecting the island, James and the others were also checking their own shelters. James''s shelter was situated alongside those of other members of the Green Ivy Company. Due to the large number of shelters clustered together, the area around the shelters attracted some monsters. Although these monsters were not particularly powerful, they were extremely perceptive. If an attack was launched against them recklessly, they would quickly react and hide. "Damn it! Why are there so many monsters around our shelter? And the moment they see me, they all hide!" James shouted angrily at his subordinates. None of the members of the Green Ivy Company dared to answer James''s question. They understood that James did not really need their answers; he was just venting his frustration. After venting for a while, James finally calmed down. "Everyone gather together! I expect you to eliminate all the monsters surrounding the shelter within half an hour!" James said with a cold tone. When the others heard James''s command, their faces displayed shock. One of James''s loyal subordinates incredulously asked, "This task is nearly impossible to accomplish. Although the monsters around our shelter are not very strong, they can hide. We won''t be able to find all the hidden monsters within half an hour. Even if we do find them, it will take a long time." James shot a cold glance at his loyal subordinate. "I don''t want to repeat my command! If you think you cannot carry out my order, then be prepared to face the consequences!" As the last syllable of his words faded, James transformed into a puff of purple smoke and vanished. James''s subordinates looked at each other in confusion. They all wore expressions of distress. After a silence of several seconds, the one who had dared to voice his thoughts earlier resignedly said, "We have no other options. Since you have issued the command, we can only do our best to accomplish it. Even if we ultimately fail to fulfill your order, I believe you won''t hold it too much against us, as long as we give our all." With his encouragement, James''s subordinates began to quickly search for the monsters around the shelter. Two hundred kilometers away from James''s shelter, Anna and Nick were inspecting the shelter belonging to the Angel Guild. As an official organization, the Angel Guild had been quite powerful before Aron fell under the control of Shadow Celestial. Therefore, the members of the Angel Guild had their shelter located in a very concealed area. This hidden location was deep within the Lava Mountains, surrounded by volcanoes that constantly erupted with fierce flames. Normally, no one would venture here; if it weren''t for the impending apocalypse, the members of the Angel Guild wouldn''t need to relocate their shelter at all. However, as the apocalypse approached, the area where their shelter was located became extremely dangerous. Nick glanced around the environment and had to admit that Irving''s assessment was indeed correct. "The geological conditions around our shelter are terrible. Once the apocalypse arrives, all the volcanoes will erupt, and there''s no way our shelter will survive. We have to relocate it to another place." Anna, standing next to Nick, silently nodded in agreement. She certainly recognized Irving''s judgment. However, she had an emotional attachment to this area and did not want to move the shelter. But regardless of Anna''s feelings, since Irving had already made a decision, everyone had to act according to his plan. Anna and Nick quickly cleared all the monsters surrounding the Angel Guild''s shelter. There weren''t many monsters in the vicinity, after all. The harsh environment made it unlikely for any creatures to choose to settle deep within the Lava Mountains. In addition to the actions of James and the members of the Angel Guild, Benjamin was also taking corresponding actions. Although Benjamin''s shelter was located alongside Irving''s, he had to ensure the safety of all the members of the Ocean Group as well. Therefore, during this shelter relocation plan, all members of the Ocean Group would participate. Benjamin was helping his guild members clear the monsters around their shelter. Ultimately, Benjamin was able to act a bit faster than the others. Just one hour later, Irving received a message from his companions. They had cleared all the monsters around their shelters and were ready for relocation. Upon receiving the news from his companions, Irving finally breathed a sigh of relief. "It seems the situation isn''t as bad as I thought! The next step is to relocate the shelters! Of course, I''ll start by moving my own shelter first." Irving decided to begin the plan to relocate shelters, starting with his own. This was the safest approach! By completely controlling the relocation of his own shelter, he would be able to respond promptly to any unexpected situations that might arise. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 443 - 443: Unbelievably Smooth Before officially starting to relocate his shelter, Irving made sure to contact his companions. "I hope you can come quickly. I am sure I will encounter enemies during the process of relocating the shelter. While I can handle some powerful foes, I won''t be able to keep an eye on those who are not as strong. You need to take care of the weaker enemies." Irving did not view this operation as a solo effort, so he called his companions to join him. Just ten minutes later, his companions arrived by his side. "Thank you all for getting here so quickly! I am about to relocate my shelter, and all of you need to be prepared for battle." Irving didn''t give his companions much time to prepare. He believed that the sooner he moved the shelter, the lower the danger they would face. Only a few minutes later, Irving began the process of relocating his shelter. During the relocation, his companions remained vigilant, observing the surroundings closely. James and Nick were beside Irving, responsible for monitoring the more rugged areas around his shelter. Anna and Benjamin followed Irving closely, as there was a significant possibility he could come under attack during the relocation. Everyone felt a great deal of pressure. However, this operation went remarkably smoothly¡ªmore smoothly than Irving had anticipated. When Irving successfully moved his shelter to the isolated island, he couldn''t help but say to Anna and Benjamin, "It seems I was indeed a bit too anxious. We didn''t encounter any attacks while relocating the shelter. Our enemies must also be preparing for the apocalypse, just like us." "Therefore, I''ve decided to speed up the relocation process. Since there is no enemy interference, we should finish moving the shelter as quickly as possible." Irving''s guess was indeed correct. Although Irving and his companions had many enemies, those enemies were also preparing for the impending apocalypse. Shadow Celestial was well aware that Irving was relocating his shelter, but they did not take immediate action. This was because Shadow Celestial was encountering some troubles of their own. Shadow Celestial''s shelter was actually located deep within the headquarters of the Night Blades. Under normal circumstances, this area would not face any attacks. However, just as Irving was relocating his shelter, monsters imbued with the power of the abyss suddenly appeared deep within the Night Blades headquarters. These abyssal monsters caused chaos at the headquarters. The elders stationed at the Night Blades headquarters immediately entered a state of combat. Although they unleashed all their strength, the monsters imbued with the power of the abyss were not easy to defeat. Ultimately, Shadow Celestial had no choice but to take matters into his own hands. Utilizing his formidable chaos power, he directly obliterated the monsters born of the abyss. However, this also resulted in the deepest part of the Night Blades headquarters becoming tainted by abyssal energy. Observing the creeping spread of abyssal power from the Night Blades headquarters, Shadow Celestial''s voice turned cold. "We are not only facing the threat of the apocalypse; we are also confronted with hidden enemies lurking in the shadows." At this point, Shadow Celestial paused, leaving the members of Night Blades around him confused. They had no idea what he was talking about. Finally, one person mustered the courage to ask, "My lord, what do you mean? Who are these hidden enemies we face? Is it Irving and his group?" The one asking the question did not expect a clear answer, as Shadow Celestial had always been a very aloof individual. He was not inclined to share too many words with the other Night Blades members. However, this time, Shadow Celestial turned to face the questioner directly. "The hidden enemies are not Irving; he is our overt enemy. I very much want to eliminate him, but now is not the right time for that. The hidden enemies I refer to are those deep within the abyss. I do not yet know the specifics of who they are, but I will soon uncover their identity." After saying this, Shadow Celestial''s tone softened slightly. "However, you do not need to concern yourselves with this matter! What you need to focus on now is preparing for the apocalypse! It is imminent, and before it arrives, you must fortify the Night Blades headquarters." With that, Shadow Celestial turned and left. While he had provided some explanations, they revealed very little information. The members within Night Blades still had no idea what dangers lay ahead. Nevertheless, Shadow Celestial''s confident demeanor alleviated their worries to some extent. After all, he was the most powerful among them, and if they truly faced a significant crisis, he would undoubtedly intervene. This was the collective mindset of all the Night Blades members. However, Shadow Celestial did not share this perspective. When faced with a threat he could not handle, he would choose to abandon everyone. In his heart, only he mattered the most. Although the Night Blades faced a series of unexpected events, they did not stop preparing for the apocalypse. After being attacked by enemies, the Night Blades actually accelerated their preparations. A multitude of defensive magical formations had been set up around the headquarters, and surrounding these magical formations were various labyrinthine defensive structures. Shadow Celestial felt a significant lack of security. Even with so many defensive measures in place, he remained uneasy. He continued to urge the members of the Night Blades to set up even more defenses. Meanwhile, somewhere in the shelter game world, Sophia stood in a dense thicket. Above her, a pink moonlight still enveloped her, a light that seemed never to fade. Around Sophia, there were numerous werewolves. These werewolves vigilantly observed their surroundings, remaining completely silent. Although Sophia had closed her eyes, she continued to emanate the power of the blood moon. She was using this power to assess her environment. Not long ago, Sophia had encountered a powerful enemy. Despite the assistance of the blood moon''s power, she had still suffered severe injuries. Now, Sophia felt a twinge of regret. She believed she should not have delved so deeply into the shelter game world. If she, like others, had been preparing for the apocalypse, her current situation would likely be much better. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as Sophia was lost in thought, a gentle voice suddenly broke the silence nearby. "It''s not too late to regret now. You can still prepare for the apocalypse. As long as I offer you my help, you will not face any threats from the coming disaster." At the moment she heard these words, Sophia opened her eyes wide. The pink moonlight above her grew even brighter. All the power of the blood moon began to converge. Sophia was actually ready for battle, her gaze fixed intently in the direction from which the voice had come. If any enemy appeared, she would harness the power of the blood moon to launch an immediate attack. Under Sophia''s gaze, a young man slowly emerged from the shadows. He wore a brown jacket and black pants, topped off with a comically large straw hat. A long scar ran across his face, stretching from just above his lip to his left temple. "I am not your enemy, beautiful miss. In fact, I am here to save you," the man said with a gentle tone and a smile. Sophia didn''t respond much; she sensed no hostility from him. However, she was also wary of trusting this man. "You may not believe me, but I will soon prove what I say. You are trapped here, and you need to leave immediately. I will help you find an escape route," he continued, pointing a finger behind Sophia. She did not turn around right away, concerned that it might be a trap set by an enemy. "Do you truly not trust me at all? I have been standing before you for several minutes. If I had intended to attack you, I would have done so by now," the man said, his tone remaining calm as he continued to persuade her. Clearly, his attempts were not successful. His expression shifted, showing signs of impatience. "Since that is the case, I suppose I must demonstrate my power," he said. He removed the comical straw hat from his head and threw it in Sophia''s direction. As the hat flew through the air, Sophia felt a powerful, unknown force emanating from it. This force was so strong that it seemed to split the space around her, and she sensed the pink moonlight above her rapidly fading. Acting quickly, Sophia transformed all the werewolves around her into the power of the blood moon. In her view, this was the only way to ensure her safety. As the hat drew closer, her anxiety mounted. She could clearly feel that once the hat reached her, her life would swiftly come to an end. Sophia widened her eyes, staring at the incoming hat. Just as it was about to hover above her, it suddenly vanished. The comical straw hat reappeared atop the man''s head. "You should have seen that, right? My power is far greater than yours. If I truly intended to attack you, you would have had no chance to resist. This should prove my goodwill," he said smoothly. "The escape route is right behind you. If you turn around, you will see it." With his voice still gentle, Sophia finally turned around. Just as the man had said, behind her was a portal emitting a white glow. On the other side of this portal lay a city within the shelter game world. Sophia was slightly taken aback; she couldn''t understand why he would want to help her. However, just as she prepared to turn back and ask him for more details, the man had already vanished without a trace. Chapter 444 - 444: Flawless Decision As Sophia found her way out, Irving completed the first batch of shelter relocations. Irving successfully moved his shelter to the island, and naturally, Anna and Benjamin followed him there. When they arrived on the island, both Anna and Benjamin displayed looks of astonishment. Irving had only mentioned the island to the two of them in passing, but neither of them had ever been there before, so they were not very clear about what to expect. Anna and Benjamin had assumed that the island Irving referred to was merely a small area. They did not anticipate that the island would be so spacious. Moreover, the overall environment of the island was much better than what Anna and Benjamin had imagined. "The location you''ve chosen is truly impeccable! Did you always intend to call this area ''the island''?" Anna asked Irving with satisfaction after taking a good look at the island''s surroundings. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving did not feel that ''the island'' was an inappropriate name, so he responded frankly. "I think ''the island'' is a fine name, but if you have other ideas, feel free to share them. If everyone thinks the new name you come up with is better, I can certainly rename this place." Irving was not particularly concerned about what the area was called. If his companions believed it would be best to choose a new name, he would be open to that. Anna did not respond immediately; instead, she turned her gaze toward Benjamin. After a moment of contemplation, Anna slowly said, "How about we call this place ''Utopia''? It looks incredibly enchanting, and after the apocalypse, we will use this place as our base. The name ''Utopia'' carries a very positive connotation. With this as our base, we will surely be able to successfully tackle all the crises we face." Anna wanted to rename the island to Utopia. However, Benjamin, who had remained silent until now, expressed his dissent. "I don''t think ''Utopia'' is very suitable. After all, our upcoming situation is likely to become quite dire. We came here to escape the disasters brought on by the apocalypse. So, I believe calling this place ''Ark'' would be more appropriate." Benjamin proposed changing the island''s name to Ark. Anna was not upset by Benjamin''s disagreement; in fact, she thought ''Ark'' was a more fitting name. With a smile on her face, Anna said, "I think ''Ark'' is indeed a nice name. If we could add the word ''Hope'' in front of it, that would be even better." As soon as Anna finished speaking, Irving made a decision. "Then it''s settled. We will call this area ''Hope Ark.'' Now, let''s head to the area where James''s shelter is located. The next batch to be relocated will be James and his subordinates'' shelters." After Irving finished speaking, he immediately left Hope Ark. Anna and Benjamin naturally followed closely behind him. Even though they had not encountered any dangers during the recent shelter relocation, they should not let their guard down. It was possible that the Night Blades were waiting for them to relax, ready to strike when they were caught off guard. The second batch of shelter relocations went very smoothly. Throughout the process, James had been extremely tense. It wasn''t until they arrived at Hope Ark that he finally let out a sigh of relief. Upon seeing Hope Ark for the first time, James had an expression almost identical to that of Anna and Benjamin in similar circumstances. "You actually found such a perfect location! This area is surrounded by two natural barriers. Plus, there are a lot of monsters in the vicinity. Under normal circumstances, no one would want to come here to explore." James remarked with amazement. Irving smiled and nodded. "After all, Hope Ark will be our stronghold for a long time to come." "Hope Ark, huh? I think that name is quite fitting! After the apocalypse, many people will surely lose hope. Let''s start from Hope Ark and bring new hope to all of humanity." James felt much better than before. He had only just returned to the Green Ivy Company and still had not managed to handle everything there. Relocating the shelter had taken up too much of James''s energy, leaving him on high alert. However, upon arriving at Hope Ark, he finally felt a sense of relief. He no longer had to worry that the apocalypse would directly destroy his and his subordinates'' shelters. After that, Irving and the others spent nearly two days relocating the remaining shelters to Hope Ark. The entire process went very smoothly. When everyone arrived at Hope Ark, they were all stunned by the scenery. Everyone praised Irving for selecting such a wonderful new location. Irving smiled as he accepted their compliments, though he felt it was no big deal. After all, as the strongest among them, he believed it was only right for him to bear the heaviest responsibilities. "Although your shelters have all been moved to Hope Ark, you still need to take time to reorganize your shelters. This will take about two or three days. Please prioritize this important task. I have a feeling that the apocalypse is very close. Even if it doesn''t directly arrive in the next few days, we still have many other things to take care of." Irving urged his companions to quickly set up their shelters again. After all, the shelters had been relocated to a different area, and adjustments were necessary. Under Irving''s encouragement, everyone began to tweak the details of their shelters. Irving stood alone at the entrance of Hope Ark, watching the busy crowd inside. He murmured to himself, "I hope we can move quickly enough, and that everything is still on time." Although the relocation of the shelters had gone very smoothly, Irving felt that he might not be able to complete all three of his plans before the apocalypse arrived. While Irving''s companions cheerfully adjusted the details of their shelters, Sophia''s figure slowly emerged on the other side of the Abyss of Death ruins. As Sophia appeared, a pink glow filled the surrounding space. The monsters that had been aimlessly wandering nearby were drawn to the pink light, and they quickly approached Sophia. However, as they drew closer, these monsters were also eroded by the power of the Blood Moon. By the time the monsters were just a few steps away from Sophia, they had all been transformed into wolf-like creatures by the Blood Moon''s influence. Sophia glanced disdainfully at the monsters, not feeling threatened by them at all. She believed that what she needed to do now was to quickly figure out where she was. Although Sophia had spent a long time in the Abyss of Death, the area had undergone significant changes due to several large-scale battles. These battles had drastically altered the terrain of the Abyss of Death. In the final battle, the Abyss of Death had even collapsed entirely. Now, what remained was merely a ruin, and the landscape within this ruin was even harder to recognize. After a considerable amount of time, Sophia finally determined her location. "I can''t believe I''m back in the ruins of the Abyss of Death! Does this place hold any significance for me? Why did I end up here after escaping?" Sophia''s mind was filled with questions. However, it was clear that no one could answer the thoughts swirling in her head. Ultimately, Sophia decided not to linger and ponder aimlessly any longer. She planned to find a safe place to hide for the time being. Whether it was the impending apocalypse, the strange middle-aged man she encountered deep within the shelter game, or Irving, who had always posed a significant threat to her, Sophia had many crises to face. If Sophia couldn''t adjust her state in time, she would likely be destroyed along with the power of the Blood Moon. Although Sophia had, to some extent, gained control over the Blood Moon''s power, her mind was still heavily influenced by it. However, she also had her own selfish desires. Sophia did not want to lose her life directly. Transforming into a pink light, she quickly flew toward another direction within the shelter game world. Her arrival triggered fluctuations in the Blood Moon''s power, and her departure naturally caused similar ripples. Although the fluctuations were not significant, they still caught Irving''s attention. At the entrance of Hope Ark, Irving furrowed his brow and carefully sensed the changes in the surrounding power. "I can sense the Blood Moon''s power again. Could it be that Sophia is nearby?" Irving felt a twinge of uncertainty. To ease his mind, he decided to leave Hope Ark and thoroughly investigate the surrounding area. "You all focus on adjusting your shelters for now. I have some other matters to attend to. Our second phase of the plan will start tomorrow morning, so you should be able to complete your adjustments by then, right?" Irving asked the group in a gentle tone. His companions responded with firm affirmations. A whole day was more than enough time for adjusting the shelters. No one sensed anything unusual in Irving''s tone. After smiling and nodding, Irving left Hope Ark. He quickly arrived at the place where Sophia had just been. Irving saw the corpses of the monsters that had been eroded by the Blood Moon''s power. "It seems that Sophia was indeed here just now! But she must not have sensed my presence, nor did she discover Hope Ark. After all, the magical formations protecting Hope Ark''s perimeter didn''t trigger," Irving quickly concluded. After confirming that Sophia hadn''t found Hope Ark, Irving let out a temporary sigh of relief. He had no intention of pursuing Sophia, as she would ultimately waste his precious time. Irving decided to wait until the apocalypse arrived before figuring out how to counter Sophia. Chapter 445 - 445: The Panic Spreading in the Shadows The strong individuals in the shelter game world were mostly aware that the apocalypse was approaching. Although they did not intend to disclose this information, as the time for the apocalypse drew nearer, more and more people began to receive hints about it. In the real world, certain well-informed individuals also learned about this news. As a result, the feeling of panic began to spread quietly. At first, only those familiar with the shelter game knew that the apocalypse was imminent. However, just a few days later, the vast majority of people were already aware of the situation. Official organizations in various countries faced immense pressure. Although these organizations initially chose to conceal the truth, it was clear that their approach did not achieve the success they had hoped for. On the morning when Irving was about to initiate the second phase of his plan, Anna brought some bad news. "I''m very sorry, but the Angel Guild can no longer cooperate with your second phase plan," Anna said to Irving with a disappointed tone. At that moment, Irving was working with his companions to outline the detailed steps for the second phase of the plan. When Anna spoke, everyone turned their gaze toward her. Each person''s expression was different. Irving''s expression was relatively calm; he simply asked, "Why?" Anna wore an apologetic look on her face and opened her mouth to explain. However, before she could say anything, the door to the conference room was suddenly slammed open. Nick rushed into the room, visibly panicked. All eyes were on Nick, but he didn''t seem to notice. He quickly walked over to Anna''s side, lowered his voice, and whispered a few words to her. Anna''s expression changed dramatically. "I can''t go into too much detail with you! The Angel Guild must cooperate with the official organizations to maintain order in the real world! Many ordinary people are aware that the apocalypse is about to arrive, and the order in the real world is on the brink of collapse." After saying this, Anna hurriedly left with Nick. What Nick had just told Anna was the latest order from the officials. Due to significant issues with the order in the real world, the authorities hoped that the Angel Guild would focus on maintaining that order. As Anna and Nick departed, the atmosphere in the conference room grew somewhat oppressive. James couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "The officials are under immense pressure, and the Angel Guild must do something. In fact, there are also some issues within the Green Ivy Company. Ordinary employees at the Green Ivy Company are trying to obtain information related to the apocalypse through various means. Although I''ve instructed the shelter game players within the Green Ivy Company not to disclose any information, some people have still leaked information privately. It seems that the situation has exceeded our expectations. Before the apocalypse arrives, the collapse of order in the real world could lead to significant losses for humanity." James spoke with a somewhat melancholic tone. He felt that the situation was beyond their control. Benjamin, sitting across from James, showed little change in his expression. He was, of course, aware of these developments, but Benjamin didn''t care much. In his mind, he only wanted to protect Ocean Group and the Smith family. Next to Benjamin, Vicky appeared somewhat worried and asked, "So what should we do? Should we offer assistance to the Angel Guild? Or should we continue to follow Irving''s plan?" Vicky finally asked the crucial question. As soon as she posed her question, everyone''s gaze turned toward Irving. Irving''s expression remained largely unchanged. After thinking for a moment, he slowly replied, "I believe both Vicky and James are correct. The collapse of order in the real world will lead to significant losses for humanity and will also greatly impact us. Our second phase plan involves setting up defensive magical formations at key locations in the real world. This plan needs to be executed smoothly when the external situation is calm. Therefore, I think we should offer some assistance to the Angel Guild." As soon as Irving finished speaking, his companions were ready to take action. However, after a brief pause, Irving continued, "While providing assistance to the Angel Guild, we must also proceed with my second phase plan. All of us are relatively strong. We can send a few people to assist the Angel Guild, while the rest can continue to act according to my previous plan." Irving finally revealed his true thoughts. Although he was willing to offer help to the Angel Guild, he believed that his own plan was equally important. Therefore, he directly chose to have James lead his subordinates to assist the Angel Guild, while the others would continue to execute his second phase plan. Everyone immediately sprang into action. James quickly left with his subordinates, while Irving opted to go with Benjamin and Vicky to the headquarters of Ocean Group. Ocean Group was an important area in the real world that Irving aimed to protect. Not only did Ocean Group possess a vast array of resources, but its headquarters building was also a very sturdy fortress. After the apocalypse arrived, this stronghold could become one of the key bases for Irving and his companions. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Irving arrived at Ocean Group, Benjamin pulled out the design blueprints for the headquarters. "The design of the Ocean Group headquarters took into account the potential threats it might face. Therefore, the entire structure is extremely robust. In previous battles, although the headquarters was attacked, it has never been completely destroyed by the enemy. Additionally, I have specifically set up some defensive magical formations around the headquarters. While the defensive magical formations I created may not be as strong as the ones you set up, I believe they can still provide a certain level of protection." Benjamin quickly introduced the defensive strategy for the Ocean Group headquarters building. Irving listened attentively and nodded slowly. He considered the design of the Ocean Group headquarters to be very reasonable, and he also praised Benjamin for the defensive magical formations he had set up around the building. "Your design has no issues at all, and the defensive magical formations you''ve left behind have actually been a great help to me. With these magical formations in place, I won''t have to expend too much effort. I just need to set up three or four more defensive magical formations and connect all the ones you''ve set up together. Individual defensive magical formations can be easily destroyed, but when multiple formations are linked, they can share their inherent power. This way, attempting to destroy the defensive magical formations will require a tremendous amount of strength." Irving articulated his thoughts, and both Benjamin and Vicky naturally expressed their agreement. Following that, everyone at Ocean Group began to assist Irving in implementing his ideas. Irving spent most of the day finally completing the setup of all the defensive magical formations. The headquarters of Ocean Group was completely protected by these formations. Even if the apocalypse struck, the headquarters would not be directly destroyed. "It seems our efforts have indeed yielded excellent results!" Irving said with a smile as he looked at the Ocean Group headquarters. He was very satisfied with his plan and felt confident that the headquarters was secure. "Let''s return to the Angel Guild headquarters; they should have finished their tasks by now," Irving casually remarked to Benjamin and Vicky. Vicky nodded, but Benjamin hesitated slightly. "Do you really believe the defenses of the headquarters are perfect? I think you should set up more defensive magical formations around the building." As the manager of the security department at Ocean Group, Benjamin was eager for the headquarters to be impenetrable. Although Irving''s defensive magical formations were already quite strong, Benjamin still hoped for additional layers of protection. Irving shook his head with a smile. "More defensive magical formations are not necessarily better. For these formations to work effectively, they need to absorb different attributes of power from the surrounding space. If the formations are too densely packed in one area, their combined power will diminish. The number of formations I''ve set up is already sufficient. Moreover, we can''t place all our hopes on the magical formations alone. After the apocalypse arrives, if you want to ensure the safety of the Ocean Group headquarters, you still need to focus your attention here." Irving''s reasoning was quite sound, and Benjamin was ultimately persuaded. "You''re right. After the apocalypse, I''ll certainly keep my focus here. Let''s head to the Angel Guild headquarters now. Shouldn''t we add some defensive magical formations there as well?" A slight smile appeared on Irving''s face. "The Angel Guild headquarters is indeed a critical location, but I believe we should save the defensive planning for there for last. My main purpose in returning to the Angel Guild headquarters is to meet with James. I want to go to the Green Ivy Company as well; we must set up defensive magical formations around their building. We can''t afford to have the Green Ivy Company''s power suffer too much loss when the apocalypse arrives." Irving shared his true thoughts. Vicky and Benjamin then followed Irving back to the Angel Guild headquarters. When they arrived at the Angel Guild headquarters again, the atmosphere surprised them slightly. Everyone inside seemed to be moving around in a hurry, and they appeared to have just received some very bad news. Irving called over a passerby. "What''s going on? Why do you all look so flustered?" The person who was stopped by Irving looked somewhat panicked. After calming himself, he quickly replied, "The connection between the Angel Guild headquarters and its branches has been severed. No one knows what has happened to those branch offices!" Chapter 446 - 446: Those Who Take Advantage of Chaos The three individuals learned that communication between the Angel Guild headquarters and its various branches had been severed once more, and their expressions varied widely. Irving was not overly surprised; he maintained his calm demeanor as he pondered what questions he should ask next.Vicky and Benjamin, however, were far less composed. Vicky wore a deeply worried expression, feeling that they were facing yet another major crisis. Benjamin was only slightly different; after frowning in thought for a moment, he turned his gaze toward Irving. At that moment, Irving spoke up again, asking, "Do Anna and Nick know about this?" "They do! About half an hour ago, we informed both of them. They should currently be at the Starling City branch assessing the situation," a member of the Angel Guild replied quickly. Irving nodded. "I understand. You can return to your own tasks now." Once the member of the Angel Guild had left, Irving lowered his voice and said to Vicky and Benjamin, "It seems we need to change our action plan. We won''t be able to wait for James here." As soon as Irving finished speaking, Benjamin quickly asked, "Do you think we should head straight to Starling City now?" "Of course! The severing of communication between the Angel Guild headquarters and its branches is definitely connected to the powers of the major families in Starling City. Anna and Nick''s judgment should align with mine; otherwise, they wouldn''t have rushed to Starling City right away. Their combined strength won''t be enough to resolve the trouble we are facing this time. So, we need to hurry and support them." Irving made a swift decision.He had a good understanding of the situation in Starling City. He was well aware that the major families there did not actually trust him or the Angel Guild. However, due to the display of significant strength from him and the Angel Guild, the families had temporarily cooperated with them. After the news of the impending apocalypse spread, the families of Starling City undoubtedly lost faith in him and the Angel Guild. Consequently, they would be looking for other allies. In this context, the most likely allies the families could find would be the Night Blades. Although the Night Blades were busy preparing for the apocalypse, they would certainly want to disrupt Irving and the Angel Guild''s actions. Thus, Irving believed that the unexpected situation they faced this time was caused by the families of Starling City, with significant assistance from the Night Blades behind them. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Irving did not express all his thoughts, and neither Vicky nor Benjamin pressed further. The three quickly made their way to Starling City. During their journey, Vicky finally found it impossible to remain silent any longer. She was aware of her own limited strength and felt she shouldn''t interfere with others'' judgments, especially Irving''s. However, her anxiety overwhelmed her, and she chose to ask Irving a question. "Is the situation really that dire? Are the enemies we are facing extremely powerful?" Upon hearing Vicky''s question, Irving glanced at her. He could see that she was genuinely worried, so he offered a relaxed smile. "They are just some troublemakers taking advantage of the chaos! As soon as we reach Starling City, we can eliminate all of these troublemakers." Irving''s tone was very lighthearted as he responded. After hearing this, Vicky finally felt a sense of relief."That''s good to hear! After all, the apocalypse is looming, and I really don''t want to encounter additional troubles just when everything is about to go down." Irving gently patted Vicky on the head and said in an easygoing manner, "Don''t worry, with me around, there won''t be any problems. Even if our enemies attack us, I will be able to fend them off successfully." Irving''s words completely put Vicky at ease. After all, he had already demonstrated immense strength before. Moreover, whenever Vicky found herself in trouble, Irving was always there to help her out and solve problems that she couldn''t tackle herself. Meanwhile, as Irving and the others were heading to Starling City, Anna and Nick had finally tracked down the person responsible for interfering with communication between the Angel Guild''s headquarters and its branches. Just as Irving had suspected, this individual was a powerful member of one of the major families in Starling City. Anna and Nick even recognized the person, who had recently collaborated with the Angel Guild."Why are you doing this?! We were allies before! Are you really going to betray your allies?!" Nick demanded vehemently. "Yes, we were allies, but the apocalypse is imminent. You have no capacity to deal with it, and my family and I must seek new allies," the former ally replied. With that, the once-ally transformed into a wisp of smoke and vanished from sight. Nick was extremely angry; he felt that the other person was underestimating him too much. He made a move as if he was going to chase after them directly. However, Anna timely stopped him. "Don''t chase after him; you definitely won''t catch up. Besides, there are others hiding in the shadows. If you recklessly pursue him, you''ll surely fall into a trap," Anna calmly expressed her thoughts. After hearing this, Nick finally calmed down. "You''re right. Almost all the major families in Starling City have betrayed us. Even the Green family in Starling City is no longer willing to cooperate with us." Nick mentioned the Green family in Starling City again. Sophia belonged to the Green family, and before she was controlled by the power of the Blood Moon, the Green family had been closely cooperating with the Angel Guild and Irving. After Sophia was controlled by the Blood Moon, the Green family in Starling City had continued to cooperate with Irving and the others for a period of time. However, for reasons unknown, Jony suddenly refused to continue collaborating with Irving and the others not long ago.Jony did not provide any reasons and didn''t even intend to say another word to Irving or the members of the Angel Guild. Anna couldn''t help but sigh at that moment. The situation in Starling City had indeed worsened significantly compared to before.Moreover, both of them were not particularly strong. Without Irving''s help, they would not be able to suppress the major families in Starling City by relying on their own strength. "What should we do now? There are many enemies in Starling City, and we haven''t attacked any of them yet. So the enemies will be hiding in the shadows, observing our actions. However, once we attack any enemy, those hiding enemies will surely retaliate against us. At that point, it''s very likely that we will be swiftly eliminated by them," Nick asked Anna after thinking calmly for a while. Although Nick was now stronger than Anna, he had a much shorter tenure in the Angel Guild. In a very critical situation, he still needed to listen to Anna''s decisions. Anna''s expression showed a hint of hesitation. After thinking for a while, she decided that she needed to contact Irving first. "I didn''t plan to disturb Irving, but the situation in Starling City has exceeded my expectations. It seems we must seek Irving''s help," Anna said, promptly dialing Irving''s number. At that moment, Irving had already arrived near the outskirts of Starling City. Upon seeing that the call was from Anna, he understood everything immediately."I''m already at the outskirts of Starling City. Where are you? Tell me your location, and I''ll join you right away," Irving spoke before Anna had a chance to respond. On the other end of the line, Anna was slightly surprised, but she quickly regained her composure. "We are at the commercial building. We just repelled one enemy, but many others are hiding in the shadows. You need to be careful in your movements." Anna cautioned Irving and relayed the intelligence that she and Nick had collected."Don''t worry! If those troublemakers plan to attack me, they will surely regret it for the rest of their lives," Irving assured her before hanging up the phone. "Anna and Nick are at the commercial building. Let''s hurry over there. The apocalypse is imminent, and we have little time left to prepare for it. We must resolve these distractions as quickly as possible!" Irving said seriously to Vicky and Benjamin. The three then rushed toward the commercial building at the quickest pace they could manage.When Irving, Vicky, and Benjamin arrived at the commercial building, they met up with Anna and Nick. The five of them discussed the specific circumstances. "The communication channels between the Starling City branch and the Angel Guild headquarters have been restored. While we don''t know how long it will last, we can coordinate with the members at the headquarters for a short time," Anna hurriedly explained. Irving nodded. "The other branches probably still haven''t restored communication with the headquarters, have they?" He asked, continuing the inquiry. Anna shook her head. "That''s correct. Nick and I have no idea what methods the major families in Starling City used to cut off all communication between the Angel Guild headquarters and its branches. We just drove away the enemies surrounding the Starling City branch and used some unique methods to restore the communication between the branch and the headquarters." After listening to Anna, Irving finally understood the situation."From now on, just follow my lead. I can assure you that I will resolve this crisis within a day," Irving confidently told Anna and the others. Naturally, Anna and the others did not question Irving, as they all believed in his abilities."Our first step is to eliminate all the enemies that have been secretly observing us from the shadows!" Irving''s tone suddenly shifted dramatically, and a powerful force emanated from his body as he charged toward the shadows not far away. Chapter 447 - 477: Indeed, There Is an Ambush Irving''s sudden attack shocked everyone around him. Before his companions could react, Irving directly killed the nearest potential enemy.This action instilled a tremendous sense of intimidation in the enemies hiding in the shadows. Those among them who were not very strong fell into a state of extreme panic. Some attempted to flee, while others sought to conceal themselves and evade Irving''s assault. Taking advantage of the chaos among his enemies, Irving swiftly drew forth the Staff of Calamity. Powerful spells generated from the tip of the staff quickly enveloped every enemy he discovered.Since the strength of these enemies was not particularly high, they were promptly eliminated by Irving''s magical onslaught. The enemies who did not panic immediately were, of course, the stronger ones.The enemy closest to Irving who remained calm was Robert, the head of the Brown family in Starling City. He was a powerful player in the shelter game and had long held a grudge against Irving.Robert snorted softly. Gathering his power, he formed a barrier made of ice elemental energy. This barrier not only shielded the Brown family from Irving''s attack but also protected those around Robert. "Stay calm! Follow our original plan!" Robert commanded in a stern voice to those around him. As soon as he finished speaking, Irving appeared before him, staff in hand. "So it''s you? I was wondering who had the audacity to collaborate with the Night Blades against me. It seems you truly intend to lead the Brown family of Starling City into hell!" Irving recognized Robert. His impression of Robert wasn''t particularly deep; he only knew that the other man was quite strong. Facing Irving''s threat, Robert''s expression showed no signs of change. He coldly replied, "Who will triumph is still uncertain! Your strength is indeed formidable, but I have been preparing for this battle for a long time! You won''t easily defeat me!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Robert maintained a calm exterior, internally, he was still very anxious. Irving''s display of power had already surpassed Robert''s imagination, and he certainly never expected Irving to appear right before him. Robert was stalling for time for his companions. Irving recognized the other man''s intentions, but he had no plans to eliminate him outright, as he hoped to extract more information from him. "You''re about to find out whether I can easily defeat you!" Irving declared as he summoned the Lava Giant army.A multitude of Lava Giants materialized around Robert. Although the Lava Giants had yet to take any action, the fiery energy they radiated was enough to cause the ice elemental barrier Robert had created to collapse immediately. "Go ahead and use whatever tricks you have! This is your first battle with me, and it will also be your last. If you don''t unleash all your skills now, you won''t get another chance," Irving taunted Robert with a smile. Robert glared fiercely at Irving. He once again summoned the ice elemental power within him, and suddenly dark clouds appeared in the sky above the battlefield, quickly generating a snowstorm. With the arrival of the blizzard, the Lava Giants faced suppression. Irving found it difficult to command the Lava Giants to attack the enemy as swiftly as before. Seizing the opportunity, Robert began to flee in the direction away from Irving. As Irving pursued Robert, his companions also took corresponding actions. Although they hadn''t reacted initially, after a few minutes of battle, they all understood that they needed to coordinate with Irving. Anna and Vicky stood together. While neither possessed strong combat abilities, they each had their own skills that allowed them to control the battlefield. Anna retrieved the item she always carried with her, the ''Eye of Darkness.''The ''Eye of Darkness'' was an artifact possessed by the Angel Guild, infused with dark powers. Once activated, it would envelop the surrounding area in shadows, causing everyone within the shadows to have their movement speed slowed and gradually eroded by dark energy. Anna placed Vicky next to her in order to utilize the positive effect of another item she carried, the ''Glimmer Candle,'' to ensure Vicky''s safety. The ''Glimmer Candle'' continuously purifies the surrounding space, preventing the dark energy from the ''Eye of Darkness'' from taking effect within its range. As the battlefield was shrouded in shadows, Benjamin and Nick quickly joined the fight. Although the Brown family had fled, other enemies still remained. Members of various families in Starling City who had allied with the Night Blades, as well as some former Angel Guild members who had betrayed them, were present on the battlefield. Benjamin and Nick showed no mercy when facing these enemies. From the very beginning of the battle, Irving''s companions held the upper hand. However, as time passed, they began to sense that something was off. Anna had a nagging feeling that a pair of eyes was watching her from a distance.Having a high level of intuition, Anna was not in the best state to join the fight directly, but she still keenly detected the presence that posed the greatest threat to them. The expression on Anna''s face darkened significantly. Vicky, noticing the change in Anna''s demeanor, lowered her voice and asked, "What''s wrong? Aren''t we dominating the battle? Why do you look so distressed?" In response to Vicky''s inquiry, Anna replied coldly, "There are still enemies yet to appear! Perhaps our apparent advantage in this battle is just an illusion; we might have already fallen into the enemy''s ambush." As soon as Anna finished speaking, the ''Glimmer Candle'' suddenly extinguished. In that instant, both Anna and Vicky felt the encroachment of dark energy. However, the dark energy''s intrusion was not particularly alarming for either of them. What truly frightened them was the sudden extinguishing of the ''Glimmer Candle.'' It signified that a very powerful enemy, lying in ambush, had now launched an attack against them. Without hesitation, Anna threw the extinguished ''Glimmer Candle'' straight ahead. In that moment, she grabbed Vicky and quickly began to flee toward the Angel Guild''s Starling City branch. Vicky was bewildered by Anna''s actions. She didn''t understand why Anna was doing this, but she knew that Anna''s judgment was likely more accurate than her own. As Anna and Vicky fled through the chaotic battlefield, Nick and Benjamin quickly registered the unexpected shift in the tides of battle. They exchanged tense glances, each reflecting the confusion and gravity weighing heavily in the other''s eyes. An unsettling tension filled the air; they could feel the dark energy around them intensifying at an alarming rate, yet the source of this ominous escalation eluded their senses. Instinctively, Nick and Benjamin pressed their backs together, forming a protective barrier that allowed them to cover each other''s blind spots. The surrounding darkness deepened, enveloping them in an oppressive gloom. Within that darkness, they could hear a disconcerting symphony of chaotic footsteps echoing around them, heightening their sense of impending danger. Gripping their weapons and items tightly, they braced themselves for the unknown threat lurking just beyond their sight. In an instant, the chaotic footsteps ceased, replaced by an eerie silence that sent chills down their spines. Suddenly, a massive claw erupted from the shadows, aiming directly for Nick. Years of training and instincts honed in countless battles kicked in. With a swift, practiced motion, Nick reacted, pulling Benjamin with him as they both dove to the side just in time. Although Benjamin was quick on his feet, Nick''s reflexes were finely tuned, allowing him to evade the claw''s deadly swipe as it sliced through the air where they had just stood. "What in the world just happened? What was that thing that attacked us?" Benjamin asked, still trying to comprehend the sudden turn of events and the fear that gripped his heart. Nick''s gaze remained fixed on the shadows, his expression serious and unwavering. "There''s something powerful hiding in the darkness," he replied, his voice low and tense. Although the entity had missed its attack, Nick had no doubt it wouldn''t simply retreat. The shadows around them seemed to pulse and writhe, taking on a tangible form as the dark energy around them thickened. It felt as if they were being submerged in a viscous, murky pool, and breathing became increasingly difficult. "We''re ambushed! The enemy''s strength is too overwhelming! We can''t defeat them on our own!" Nick exclaimed, panic creeping into his voice. "We need to get Irving back here to rescue us!" Benjamin nodded, his expression mirroring Nick''s concern. However, they quickly realized that they had no way to contact Irving. The oppressive atmosphere suffocated their voices, rendering them utterly silent. It was as if the very air around them had conspired to keep them from calling for help. Panic began to set in as they felt their bodies growing colder, an ominous sensation creeping in as if their very souls were being tugged from their bodies. Despair washed over both Nick and Benjamin, leaving them feeling helpless and vulnerable against the encroaching darkness. Meanwhile, Anna''s timely decision had proven crucial, enabling her and Vicky to escape the chaos and return to the relative safety of the Angel Guild''s Starling City branch. Heart racing, Anna immediately activated all the defensive magical formations embedded within the Angel Guild''s headquarters. The flickering lights and shimmering barriers sprang to life, creating a protective aura around them. With a sense of urgency, she attempted to contact Irving, her mind racing with concern for Nick and Benjamin. At that moment, Irving was still hot on the heels of Robert, the distance between them shrinking rapidly. Robert was clearly struggling, having already sustained severe injuries from his battle with the Lava Giants. "Stop running! You can''t escape my grasp! Just accept your fate!" Irving taunted, his voice dripping with condescension as he called out to the panicked Robert, who was desperately trying to find a way out of his dire situation. The thrill of the chase lit a fire in Irving''s eyes, but in the back of his mind, he couldn''t shake the nagging worry about his comrades left behind in the unfolding battle. Chapter 448 - Chapter448: Signs of the Coming Apocalypse At this moment, Irving had not yet received a distress message from Anna, so he felt there was no need to panic too much.Irving could have easily eliminated Robert by now, but he still hoped to extract more information from him by cornering him into a desperate situation. Despite the immense pressure and his serious injuries, the panicked Robert still refused to yield to Irving. "Don''t think you can intimidate me into submission like this! Your strength is indeed formidable; even if I teamed up with my allies, we wouldn''t stand a chance against you. However, I will soon have reinforcements! You have no idea how powerful the people behind me really are! In fact, the one who is truly on the brink of life and death is you!" Robert shouted with a hint of madness. Irving did not believe Robert''s claims and remained on high alert. At this point, the two had entered an area Irving had never been to before. This region was part of the outskirts of Starling City, with very few buildings, giving off a desolate and tranquil vibe. Feeling the desolation and tranquility of the atmosphere, Irving immediately associated it with dark forces. The powerful dark forces could lead everything into gradual decay, ultimately heading towards destruction.At this moment, Robert''s condition had worsened significantly compared to before, and his escape speed had slowed down.Irving also chose to reduce his pace. After chasing for a few minutes, Robert came to a sudden halt. He could no longer continue fleeing. He slowly turned his head, his eyes fixed intently on Irving. "The tragic fate my family and I have suffered is all your fault! If it weren''t for you, I could have used the power of the Night Blades to help my family rule Starling City!" Robert seemed to be on the brink of death, and his words appeared to be nothing more than an outlet for his despair and anger. After hearing this, Irving let out a cold laugh. "The true culprit behind the tragic fate of you and your family is yourselves! No one should ever collaborate with the Night Blades. They are only out for their own gain, seeking greater power without regard for anyone else''s fate. They are a purely evil organization!" Irving countered Robert''s outburst. At this point, Irving pretended to concentrate all his attention on Robert, intending to deceive the person observing his every move from a distance. Although he sensed the presence of his opponent, Irving was unable to pinpoint their exact location, which is why he had not taken immediate action. In response to Irving''s rebuttal, Robert did not utter another word. He merely glared fiercely at Irving, as his current physical state could no longer support further conversation. "How pathetic! If you weren''t so ambitious, you wouldn''t have fallen to this level. If you had been willing to collaborate with me, I would have guaranteed the safety of you and your family," Irving continued to gaze at him and said. Robert''s expression gradually became vacant, and eventually, his pupils fully dilated. At that moment, Irving received a distress message from Anna. "What on earth is happening? Has the strength of the enemies left behind grown so formidable that Anna and the others can''t defeat them? Something seems off," Irving thought, feeling slightly perplexed. He believed that the families that had betrayed them should not have been able to gather such overwhelming power. While Irving frowned in thought, a distorted figure suddenly materialized not far behind him. This twisted figure charged at Irving with incredible speed, causing the space around it to warp due to its movement. When the distorted figure was just a step away from Irving, he quickly turned around. Irving''s eyes locked onto the warped figure, and he sneered, "The rat hiding in the shadows finally dares to show itself!" As soon as he finished speaking, the top of the Staff of Calamity in Irving''s hand erupted with dazzling light. A powerful spell was unleashed, and the immense force obliterated the distorted figure.Although Irving''s response was flawless, he did not let down his guard, knowing that the previous attack was merely a test. He quickly harnessed the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to bind some fragments of the twisted figure. He could sense that these fragments contained potent dark energy, and, in addition, one of them carried a familiar aura. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This aura belongs to the Apocalypse Proclaimer! The Apocalypse Proclaimer can actually manifest in the real world?" Irving was slightly taken aback, as he had previously believed that the Apocalypse Proclaimer could only exist within the realm of the shelter game. "You''re right; I can indeed come into the real world." The voice of the Apocalypse Proclaimer drifted over from a short distance away.Irving quickly turned his gaze towards the direction of the voice, and the familiar silhouette of the harbinger of doom came into view before him. Irving immediately made a judgment."So it was you supporting the families of Starling City from behind! It seems I have misunderstood the Night Blades!" Irving finally understood why Anna and the others encountered enemies they could not defeat. The mastermind behind it all was the Apocalypse Proclaimer, not the Night Blades, and the Apocalypse Proclaimer naturally possessed far greater power than the Night Blades. The Apocalypse Proclaimer smiled."I do support the families of Starling City from behind, but you have not misunderstood the Night Blades. They are also secretly backing these people!" "Have you already collaborated with the Night Blades? Or has your master allied with them?" Irving asked coldly. The smile on the Apocalypse Proclaimer''s face quickly vanished, and he snarled, "What right do the Night Blades have to be compared with my master?! I wouldn''t collaborate with them either; I am merely using them! You and your companions have already fallen into a trap, and you will not be able to cope with the coming apocalypse! The great Dark Overlord is about to descend upon this world!" The Apocalypse Proclaimer finally declared the arrival of the apocalypse. At the moment the Apocalypse Proclaimer finished speaking, the previously clear sky was swiftly covered by dark clouds.Irving could feel the dark forces in the real world rising rapidly.This was all a sign that the apocalypse was imminent. Although Irving appeared very calm on the surface, he was actually growing anxious inside.His original plans for the apocalypse had not yet been completed, and he and his companions were being held back by the Apocalypse Proclaimer.If the apocalypse were to strike at this moment, Irving and his companions might very well be killed by the shockwaves of its arrival! "Stop deluding yourself into thinking there is another way out! You will be killed by powerful forces at the very moment the apocalypse arrives!" A cold smile crept across the Apocalypse Proclaimer''s lips. He was finally able to take his revenge on Irving. As he finished speaking, the Apocalypse Proclaimer launched an attack on Irving. Powerful dark forces materialized into screaming shadowy figures, each emitting haunting cries to disturb Irving, while they rushed toward him at high speed.Irving was already prepared for battle. He continuously maneuvered using the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to fend off the rushing shadowy figures, while simultaneously contemplating what actions he should take next. From the current signs, the apocalypse was about to arrive. The second and third parts of his plan could not be completed at all. In this situation, Irving decided to take those who had already completed the shelter migration to the Hope Ark. This would at least prevent his companions from being killed by the powerful dark forces at the moment the apocalypse struck. As for everything else, he could no longer afford to worry about it. The rest would have to wait until the first wave of the apocalypse had passed. Having made a swift decision, Irving immediately focused on the battle at hand. He summoned the full power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl and also utilized the powers of order he had acquired. A dazzling white beam of light descended directly upon Irving. A powerful energy barrier manifested around his body. Gripping the Staff of Calamity tightly, Irving converted all the power of the Lava Giant puppets he had summoned into searing fireballs. "If you want to hold me back, then let''s see if you truly have the ability to do so!" With the energy barrier surrounding him and numerous blazing fireballs in tow, Irving charged at high speed toward the Apocalypse Proclaimer. Upon witnessing this, a hint of panic finally crossed the Apocalypse Proclaimer''s face. The power Irving wielded was far beyond anything he had imagined. In a moment of desperation, the Apocalypse Proclaimer had no choice but to concentrate all his dark powers. Countless shadows descended from the sky, forming a barrier in front of him. However, that barrier failed to effectively stop Irving''s attack. With almost a single strike, Irving shattered the barrier, and a torrent of searing fireballs surged through the broken remnants. The Apocalypse Proclaimer realized he had no other option but to temporarily escape. However, he also understood that if he chose to flee, Irving would undoubtedly go to rescue Anna and the others. The Apocalypse Proclaimer had little time to think. The scorching fireballs were about to hit him. In a state of extreme tension, the Apocalypse Proclaimer ultimately chose to prioritize his own safety. He transformed into a swirl of darkness and concealed himself within the dark forces. The Apocalypse Proclaimer successfully evaded the attack of the fireballs, but at the same time, he gave Irving the opportunity to take other actions. The moment Irving saw this, he brought the Staff of Calamity crashing down to the ground. As the staff struck the earth, a portal appeared out of thin air, and Irving jumped directly into the portal. Chapter 449 - Chapter449: Urgent Journey to the Hope Ark In the silent battlefield, Benjamin and Nick continuously used their powers and available items to delay the encroachment of the dark forces. Although their efforts achieved some success, their situation was becoming increasingly dire. Surrounding them were members of the various families of Starling City who had allied with the Night Blades and Apocalypse Proclaimer, continuously converting their own powers into dark energy. As the dark forces gradually increased, the level of quiet on the battlefield intensified, to the point where Nick and Benjamin could hardly feel their own heartbeats. At that moment, the previously clear sky was suddenly shrouded in dark clouds. The dark forces were dramatically amplified in that instant, plunging Nick and Benjamin into despair. The original dark power was already overwhelming for them, and with this newfound strength, they believed they could not hold out much longer. The thoughts of the Starling City family members surrounding the battlefield mirrored those of Benjamin and Nick. They, too, believed victory was imminent. A few even wore triumphant smiles on their faces. However, their smiles did not last long, as a tremendous explosion suddenly echoed across the quiet battlefield.After the explosion, Irving appeared before everyone, wielding a staff and sporting a fierce expression. His arrival sent the members of the various families into a state of panic. Everyone knew that Irving was far stronger than they were, and some members of the families immediately contemplated fleeing.Yet among these family members, there were a few who were more astute. They understood that, given the current situation, choosing to run away would be extremely foolish. They decided to use the amplified dark powers to confront Irving. "Do not flee! The dark forces have significantly strengthened; we can use this dark energy to trap Irving!" commanded one of the stronger individuals among them. With this directive, the members of the families finally calmed down, beginning to manipulate the dark powers at their disposal to launch an attack on Irving. Naturally, Irving looked down on their attempts to assault him. At that moment, he was surrounded by a vast amount of white light. He transformed this white light into a series of sharp blades, launching them towards the members of the various families. Meanwhile, Irving directly used the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to completely dispel the dark forces surrounding Benjamin and Nick. Finally freed from the control of the dark energy, Benjamin and Nick exchanged glances with Irving before preparing to launch their attack on the enemy. "This battle is meaningless! The apocalypse is about to arrive, and everyone must get to the Hope Ark immediately! You two need to start the actions we discussed earlier!" Irving quickly instructed Benjamin and Nick. Both Benjamin and Nick looked somewhat shocked, but they could sense the dark forces were strengthening at an alarming rate. "What are you waiting for?! Hurry up and act! We don''t have much time left!" Irving, slightly dissatisfied with their delay, urged them once more. At that moment, Benjamin and Nick finally snapped into action. The three of them swiftly left the battlefield, with Nick and Irving setting out to find Anna and then returning to the Angel Guild headquarters to ensure all members successfully evacuated to the Hope Ark. Benjamin, on the other hand, chose to head back to the Ocean Group headquarters, where the members needed his command. Not long after the three left the battlefield, the Apocalypse Proclaimer arrived. He surveyed the situation and could guess that the family members of Starling City would not be able to stop Irving, but he still felt a twinge of disappointment. As the Apocalypse Proclaimer silently observed the battlefield, a member of one of the Starling City families approached him, wearing a fawning expression. "We successfully repelled Irving! We accomplished the task you assigned to us!" the family member said eagerly. The Apocalypse Proclaimer looked at the individual, and a faint smile suddenly appeared on his previously expressionless face. "You are correct; you did complete the task I gave you. You performed quite well, and I have no further tasks for you. Therefore, you are of no use to me now." Hearing these words, panic quickly spread across the faces of the Starling City family members. "What do you mean by that?" "My meaning is simple: the apocalypse is imminent, and you will definitely not withstand the first wave of its impact. So, it would be better for you to surrender your powers to me now." As soon as the Apocalypse Proclaimer''s words fell, the dark forces surrounding the battlefield swiftly killed all the members of the Starling City families. The powers they had used transformed entirely into dark energy, converging upon the Apocalypse Proclaimer.He lifted his gaze towards the sky. At this moment, the sky was completely shrouded in darkness, devoid of any light. "The great sovereign is about to arrive. Although I was unable to successfully stop Irving, I have disrupted his plans. I should not feel discouraged; I still have much more to accomplish!" The Apocalypse Proclaimer opened a portal to the Shelter Game world, deciding to head there. There were many tasks awaiting him in that realm. As the Apocalypse Proclaimer made his way to the Shelter Game world, Irving, Anna, and Vicky finally arrived at the headquarters of the Angel Guild. Anna struggled to maintain her composure as she quickly issued orders to the members of the Angel Guild. "Attention all Angel Guild members! Attention all Angel Guild members! The apocalypse is imminent! The apocalypse is imminent! Execute Plan One immediately! Execute Plan One immediately!" The Plan One Anna mentioned was, of course, the plan to head to the Hope Ark. Furthermore, Plan One was the highest-level plan within the Angel Guild, so upon hearing Anna''s orders, all members quickly sprang into action. "What should we do next? Has anyone informed James?" After issuing her orders, Anna turned to Irving, a hint of anxiety creeping into her voice. Irving nodded in response. "Benjamin will be responsible for notifying James! Moreover, James has just informed me that he has already taken action!" At this point, Irving turned his gaze towards Vicky. "You two shouldn''t stay here any longer. Hurry to the Hope Ark! I can command from the Angel Guild headquarters." Irving felt that Anna and Vicky would encounter significant danger if they stayed, so he hoped they would quickly reach the safety of the Hope Ark. Anna and Vicky did not say anything further; both understood the gravity of the situation. They could not afford to waste any more time. "Understood. We will head to the Hope Ark immediately," Anna said, preparing to leave with Vicky. Just then, Irving''s voice came through once more. "I almost forgot an important matter¡ªWendy is still at my home! Please bring Wendy to the Hope Ark as well!" Anna turned back to look at Irving and nodded solemnly. After Anna and Vicky left, Irving focused all his attention on coordinating and directing his companions. The evacuation of the Angel Guild members proceeded swiftly. In less than half an hour, nearly all members of the Angel Guild had arrived at the Hope Ark. However, the pace of action from James and Benjamin was somewhat slower. "It seems I must go personally to assist them! The evacuation here at the Angel Guild is complete, but before I leave the headquarters, I should perhaps have one more meeting with the Knowledge Fairy." After making his decision, Irving headed straight to the innermost part of the Angel Guild headquarters. The warehouse door at the innermost part of the Angel Guild headquarters was now wide open. Most of the items within the warehouse had already been taken, with some left behind due to their overly negative effects, while others were deemed useless. As Irving arrived, the Knowledge Fairy appeared directly in front of him. "The apocalypse is about to arrive. You and your companions should have found a safe place by now," she said, her tone somewhat relaxed. "Aren''t you worried about the coming apocalypse? Once the Dark Overlord descends, everything will be destroyed¡ªeven you," Irving replied, slightly curious. The Knowledge Fairy smiled. "Do you really think you can gather more information this way? The Dark Overlord will indeed destroy everything, but I am a mythical being. In a sense, I am the embodiment of knowledge. The Dark Overlord cannot destroy knowledge itself. So all I need to do is survive the first wave of the apocalypse." After hearing the Knowledge Fairy''s words, Irving intended to suggest that she take refuge in the Hope Ark. However, before he could speak, the Knowledge Fairy cut him off. "I can ensure my own safety; you don''t need to worry about me. You should be more concerned about your companions and the other humans. The human world is already on the brink of collapse." The Knowledge Fairy gave Irving a final piece of advice before she transformed into a stream of information and vanished. Irving understood all too well that what she said was true. The human world was indeed teetering on the edge of collapse. All the players in the Shelter Game had been frightened by the anomalies occurring in the real world. Almost everyone felt the oppressive weight of despair that often precedes an apocalypse. Ordinary people, though unaware of the imminent doom, could sense that something terrible was about to happen just by looking at the darkened sky. The order of the human world had spiraled out of control, with both the City of Warding and Starling City plunged into a state of lawlessness and chaos. Irving sighed; he truly wished to help ordinary people. However, the current situation was so dire that he found it impossible to offer any assistance. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking one last look at the deepest part of the Angel Guild headquarters'' warehouse, Irving then made his way to the headquarters of the Green Ivy Company. Chapter 450 - Chapter450: The Different Choices of All Parties The signs of the apocalypse were not only appearing in the real world; they were also manifesting in the world of Shelter Game.The monsters within the Shelter Game world had descended into a state of madness. Whether they were the weakest, most ordinary creatures or monsters with divine attributes to some extent, they began to exhibit a variety of strange behaviors.At the same time, a black sun emerged in the skies above every region of the Shelter Game world. This black sun represented the Dark Overlord, embodying pure dark power. As a result, the dark power in every area illuminated by this black sun surged significantly.Most of the members of the Night Blades within the Shelter Game world were currently in a state of panic. Each elder of the Night Blades carefully observed the changes taking place in the Shelter Game world with trepidation.The majority of the Night Blades'' elders returned to the Night Blades'' headquarters, as it was the safest place for them. Those elders who did not return to the headquarters found refuge in the fortresses they had chosen.Elder Astra, of course, was also in his fortress, where he gathered all of his trusted subordinates."Don''t worry! Our fortress can withstand the first wave of the apocalypse. Once that initial wave is over, we will be able to obtain help from our allies," Elder Astra reassured his trusted followers.What he said was undoubtedly true, but he deliberately chose not to specify who his allies were. Elder Astra did not rely on the assistance of Shadow Celestial; instead, he hoped for the support of Elder Seville. Thus, he was waiting for Elder Seville to provide more information."I hope Elder Seville can gather more intelligence and acquire even greater power from the Abyss. The timing of the apocalypse has been moved forward, and without more formidable strength, our plans cannot succeed," Elder Astra muttered to himself.Although he still trusted Elder Seville, his current mood was one of great anxiety.Deep within the Abyss, Elder Seville also sensed the ominous signs of the impending apocalypse. Although the Abyss was located at the deepest part of the Shelter Game, the impending apocalypse had relatively minor effects on it. However, various abnormal changes were now occurring within the Abyss. The monsters in the Abyss had become even more aggressive than before, seemingly tainted by dark power. At the same time, the terrain of the Abyss underwent transformations. Each region of the Abyss became interconnected, allowing its monsters to quickly devour one another and evolve into true Abyssal Demons.Elder Seville was aware of all these developments, but he had no intention of taking any action. "The early arrival of the apocalypse is good news for me. The first wave of the apocalypse will weaken my opponents, and the impact on the Abyss itself will be minimal. Once my enemies are weakened by the apocalypse, I can eliminate them all at once! Whether it''s Irving or Shadow Celestial, they will ultimately be destroyed by me." Elder Seville''s final decision was to watch coldly from the sidelines and wait for the opportunity to benefit from the chaos. He did not share his decision with Elder Astra, as he saw Astra merely as a pawn in his game. As the timeline of the apocalypse approached, the anomalies within the Shelter Game world became increasingly numerous. The black sun in the sky had nearly expanded to the point of engulfing the entire sky. Anyone who looked in its direction could see this absolute black sun. At the same time, all monsters, weapons, and items associated with dark power became ineffective. It seemed as though all dark power had been absorbed by the Dark Overlord. The atmosphere at the Night Blades headquarters grew even more oppressive than before. The elders of the Night Blades were whispering among themselves in the hall, each of their faces shadowed by grim expressions. In the deepest part of the Night Blades headquarters, Shadow Celestial stood expressionless, holding the Chaos Blade, awaiting the arrival of a guest. Shadow Celestial had already expelled his trusted subordinates and the members of the Night Blades. He needed to discuss a very important and secret matter with the incoming guest. Shadow Celestial carefully placed the Chaos Blade into a sealing box. The moment the box was closed, a figure appeared not far from him. This figure was the Apocalypse Proclaimer."How have you considered it?" the Apocalypse Proclaimer asked Shadow Celestial coldly. His attitude towards Shadow Celestial was far from friendly, but Shadow Celestial did not complain."I have made my decision. I am willing to collaborate with you. I am also willing to serve the great Dark Overlord, but I have one condition," Shadow Celestial replied calmly. He paused for a moment to gauge Apocalypse Proclaimer''s expression. "My condition is that I wish to obtain all the chaos power." The Apocalypse Proclaimer did not respond immediately; he merely retorted coolly, "Do you think you have the qualifications to negotiate terms with the great Dark Overlord? The great master does not need your assistance. I am here merely to give you a chance to survive."The coldness of the Apocalypse Proclaimer exceeded Shadow Celestial''s expectations. However, Shadow Celestial was not willing to let the negotiation fall apart just like that. "The great Dark Overlord indeed possesses incredibly powerful strength, and the dark power He wields is beyond imagination. But without my help, He cannot easily destroy the entire world. Irving holds secrets; although I do not yet know what those secrets are, they must pose a threat to the Dark Overlord. Otherwise, you would not be here discussing collaboration with me." Finally, Shadow Celestial revealed his trump card. Initially, he thought Irving was just an exceptionally talented ordinary player in the Shelter Game, but after interacting with the Apocalypse Proclaimer, Shadow Celestial keenly suspected that Irving harbored a secret that could threaten the Dark Overlord.The Apocalypse Proclaimer raised an eyebrow. He had indeed underestimated Shadow Celestial. However, even if Shadow Celestial had guessed that Irving held a secret, the Apocalypse Proclaimer was not willing to make significant concessions. "Irving is indeed a considerable threat, but I believe the great master can easily crush this threat." The Apocalypse Proclaimer''s tone shifted slightly; he was no longer as cold as before, though he still did not seem overly warm. Shadow Celestial seized this opportunity to continue persuading him. "I believe the great Dark Overlord can indeed crush Irving, but wouldn''t it be better to do so more smoothly? I can help you eliminate Irving more efficiently. I only wish to obtain the chaos power. I think my demand is quite reasonable." Shadow Celestial''s persuasion proved successful. Although the Apocalypse Proclaimer still wanted to refuse Shadow Celestial''s proposal, a whisper suddenly echoed in his ears. This whisper came from the Dark Overlord. "The master agrees to your proposal. You can obtain all the chaos power after the master descends. However, you must immediately deal with Irving after the first wave of the apocalypse has passed!" Thus, the Apocalypse Proclaimer and Shadow Celestial reached a collaboration. The Dark Overlord would not descend at the very moment the apocalypse arrived. The first wave of the apocalypse would cause horrific casualties, and the wails and suffering of so many lives at the brink of death would help establish a passage for the Dark Overlord''s arrival. It was through this passage that the Dark Overlord could manifest in the real world. Once the Dark Overlord successfully arrived, all beings that survived the first wave of the apocalypse would face ultimate destruction. Shadow Celestial casually agreed, "Rest assured, after the first wave of the apocalypse passes, I will immediately launch an attack on Hope Ark. Irving and his companions will surely hide within Hope Ark." In reality, Shadow Celestial had already discovered the exact location of Hope Ark. The Apocalypse Proclaimer nodded, "That''s good. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave!" As the Apocalypse Proclaimer departed, Shadow Celestial called back all his trusted subordinates. "The apocalypse is about to arrive. You must ensure that you remain at the Night Blades headquarters. Only here can you receive protection." After saying this, Shadow Celestial returned to his residence. In the Shelter Game world, every individual with powerful abilities had to make choices, and Sophia, who had just escaped her predicament, was no exception. Sophia possessed the formidable power of the Blood Moon. The Blood Moon inherently represented curses and madness, enabling Sophia to predict the precise timing of the apocalypse. With the impending arrival of the apocalypse, Sophia had to consider her escape route. The attributes of the Blood Moon power were somewhat similar to those of dark power. If the Dark Overlord were to truly descend, the Blood Moon power would undoubtedly be consumed by the Dark Overlord. This was something Sophia could not accept. Therefore, she ultimately decided to hide herself away. "When the Dark Overlord descends, Irving will surely oppose Him. At that time, I might be able to wait for both Irving and the Dark Overlord to weaken each other before I eliminate them together. Then I can possess both the power of the Taikoo Divine Clan and dark energy." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In truth, Sophia also wanted to watch her enemies destroy each other from a distance. However, her plan came with significant risks. If the Dark Overlord proved too powerful and eliminated Irving outright, Sophia would have no room to maneuver. Thus, she needed to closely observe all the subtle changes in the power dynamics within the Shelter Game world. If Irving was significantly weaker than the Dark Overlord, Sophia would have to side with Irving directly. Before that, however, Sophia needed to consolidate all her Blood Moon power. After the apocalypse arrived, the monsters created by the Blood Moon power would lose their significance. When the Dark Overlord truly manifested in the Shelter Game world, only the wielders of various attribute powers would be qualified to participate in the final showdown. To increase her chances of success, Sophia had to gather all the Blood Moon power into her possession. Chapter 451 - Chapter451: The Last Member of the Taikoo Divine Clan As time went on, the signs of the apocalypse became increasingly evident. All major cities in the real world had fallen into a state of collapse, with everyone searching for places to hide. Irving''s plan was nearing its conclusion. With Irving''s help, Benjamin and James had finally brought all their subordinates to Hope Ark. After confirming that all their companions had arrived at Hope Ark, Irving intended to head there directly himself. At this moment, Irving could sense that the apocalypse was imminent.However, just as Irving was about to head to Hope Ark in the Shelter Game world, he suddenly heard a sigh near his ear. Irving quickly heightened his alertness. Under normal circumstances, he would not hear any unusual sounds. Whenever he heard abnormal noises, it meant that he had been attacked mentally by an enemy or that he was experiencing mental erosion from the surrounding energy.Irving cautiously observed his surroundings for a while. He did not notice anything out of the ordinary. "Could it be that I am experiencing auditory hallucinations? That''s absolutely impossible! Since becoming a player in the Shelter Game world and gaining the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, I should not be experiencing hallucinations." Irving dismissed his own speculation.Still unable to find a perfect explanation, Irving hesitated for a moment before ultimately deciding to ignore the sigh he had just heard. He resolved to swiftly proceed to the Shelter Game world. Just before entering the Shelter Game world, Irving took one last look at the city before him.The city had become incredibly desolate, giving off an overall feeling reminiscent of the city he had seen in the Abyss. Irving couldn''t help but let out a sigh. However, this very sigh startled him. He suddenly realized that the sigh he had just made was the same one he had heard earlier. "What is going on? Is it possible that my sigh can travel back in time?" Irving was perplexed and, amid his confusion, quite surprised. He did not understand why this was happening, and he was deeply concerned that if he went directly to Hope Ark, this abnormal situation might follow him there.Just as Irving was feeling flustered and at a loss, the dark clouds in the sky transformed completely into pure darkness. The entire sky of the real world was shrouded in this pure dark power, and all living beings that had not yet hidden away were transformed into dark monsters. The apocalypse was about to arrive at any moment. The sudden surge of dark power narrowed Irving''s field of vision significantly. At this moment, he could only see about ten meters around him; beyond that, pure darkness engulfed everything. No sounds emerged from the darkness, as if all life had succumbed to its ultimate decay. "What are you hesitating for? Do you want to stay in the real world and become one of the monsters completely twisted by dark power?" An entirely unfamiliar, elderly voice echoed in Irving''s ear.Irving tried to determine the direction from which this elderly voice came, but he was unsuccessful. It seemed as though the voice originated from within his own mind. "Do not waste any more time. I am speaking to you from the Taikoo Flame Pearl. I am a member of the Taikoo Divine Clan, and this is merely the last remnant of my spirit."The elderly voice sounded very weak, and it appeared that the speaker bore no hostility. Thus, Irving did not regard the voice as an enemy. He took one last look at the real world, realizing he could only see a meter ahead. The real world was beyond saving; pure darkness had transformed it into a silent hell. Irving ultimately passed through the portal and entered the Shelter Game world. The moment the portal closed, the place he had just occupied was engulfed by pure dark power.Irving arrived directly at Hope Ark. His companions were anxiously observing the events unfolding in both the real world and the Shelter Game world, but Irving did not join them. He hoped to converse with the elderly voice from within the Taikoo Flame Pearl. "The apocalypse has come again, hasn''t it?" Before Irving could speak, the elderly voice reappeared."You are correct; the apocalypse has indeed returned! Moreover, this time, it has arrived earlier than anyone anticipated," Irving quickly responded. "This is inevitable. Each time the apocalypse arrives, it comes sooner than the last. The apocalypse that the Taikoo Divine Clan faced occurred much earlier than the seers predicted," the elderly voice conveyed a crucial piece of information. Irving promptly followed up with a question. "Since you are the last surviving member of the Taikoo Divine Clan, could you tell me what methods we should use to combat the impending apocalypse?" Irving''s question went unanswered. Moments later, the elderly voice let out a sharp, mocking laugh. "You don''t really believe that the apocalypse can be prevented, do you? Since you have already obtained the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, it means you must have found the remnants of the Taikoo Divine Clan. Did you not see the signs of the apocalypse in those remnants? The Taikoo Divine Clan ultimately failed, so how could an ordinary race like yours succeed?" The elderly voice clearly did not believe that the apocalypse could be stopped. However, Irving did not lose confidence due to the other''s skepticism. "I did see signs of the apocalypse in the remnants of the Taikoo Divine Clan. But I also saw that you were constantly searching for ways to combat the Dark Overlord. You already knew that each era would face the arrival of the Dark Overlord. You must have found some methods to counter the Dark Overlord back then. Although you ultimately could not succeed, if you tell me those methods, I might be able to succeed." Irving continued to persuade the voice. The elderly voice seemed to be swayed by Irving''s words. "You are right; we, the Taikoo Divine Clan, did find potential methods to combat the Dark Overlord. However, the conditions for the success of these methods are extremely harsh." "No matter how harsh the conditions, I am willing to try! The apocalypse we are facing this time is completely different from before. In previous eras, the apocalypse would only wipe out most of the life, always leaving some to begin the next era. But in the current era we are in, after the apocalypse arrives, the Dark Overlord will appear directly in both the real world and the Shelter Game world. It will annihilate all life. This will lead to our current era being the last one!" Irving was indeed very anxious. The elderly voice fell silent for a few minutes before speaking again, in an even weaker tone. "Although I think you will not succeed, I commend your courage. If every member of the Taikoo Divine Clan had your bravery, perhaps we could have stopped the apocalypse." After saying this, the elderly voice coughed twice. Its condition seemed very unstable, and Irving was deeply worried that before the voice could reveal a method to defeat the Dark Overlord, its spirit might completely shatter. "Since you have obtained the Taikoo Flame Pearl, you should know the location of the Taikoo Divine Clan''s remnants. You need to go below the remnants to search for a magical formation." As the elderly voice spoke, Irving was quickly processing thoughts in his mind. He did know the location of the Taikoo Divine Clan''s remnants, but he didn''t believe there was a passage leading down to the remnants. "The magical formations below the remnants were not set up by the Taikoo Divine Clan. They were established by an unknown race in ancient times. As long as sufficient power is infused into the magical formations, they can annihilate an equivalent amount of dark power. The Dark Overlord itself is the embodiment of dark power; if enough dark power is destroyed, the Dark Overlord will no longer be able to sustain its existence in our world. If you are powerful enough, you could even completely annihilate the Dark Overlord. This would lead to the total disappearance of dark power!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The elderly voice finally revealed what he knew about potentially defeating the Dark Overlord. By the end, the tone of the elderly voice had grown very weak. "I wish you success, although your kind is not as powerful as we, the Taikoo Divine Clan. But I see the spirit of struggle in you." After uttering this last sentence, the elderly voice faded away completely.Irving remained silent for a moment before muttering to himself, "I will succeed! This is not just for humanity; it''s also for you, the Taikoo Divine Clan. I will prove to the Dark Overlord that life will find a way! Even the embodiment of pure dark power cannot annihilate all life!" Irving spoke softly, for these words were meant for the last member of the Taikoo Divine Clan he had just spoken to. After saying this, he quickly adjusted his emotions.Irving indeed had to go to the remnants of the Taikoo Divine Clan, but that should be after the first wave of the apocalypse had passed. After all, the first wave of the apocalypse would be terrifying. Even with his considerable power, he shouldn''t take unnecessary risks. He needed to reserve his strength for the final battle. At this point, Irving was still unaware of who would become his allies in that ultimate showdown; he only knew that the Dark Overlord was undoubtedly his enemy. Although the prophecy stated that Sophia would become his ally against the apocalypse, Irving was not ready to view her as such just yet. After all, not long ago, Sophia had been one of his most formidable enemies. Irving decided to first calm the spirits of his companions within the Hope Ark. Once the first wave of the apocalypse had passed, he would immediately need to face the true final battle. In that confrontation, his companions would, of course, need to fight alongside him. Therefore, Irving hoped his companions would prepare for battle without delay. As Irving reunited with his companions in Hope Ark, the apocalypse truly arrived! Both the real world and the Shelter Game world faced the ultimate catastrophe! Chapter 452 - Chapter452: The Arrival of the Apocalypse Under everyone''s gaze, the pitch-black sun in the Shelter Game sky finally expanded to eclipse the entire sky. In an instant, shadowy tendrils of dark power descended from above. No matter where one was in the Shelter Game world, no matter how powerful, everyone and every monster could feel the pervasive corrosion of dark power. Everything fell silent, and after an unknown amount of time, a sudden sound of space fracturing pierced through the silence. Soon after, the ground of the Shelter Game world began to shake violently. Every region experienced intense earthquakes, the earth was completely torn apart, and the oceans boiled in chaos. Monsters imbued with dark power received an immense boost in strength. Even the weakest of creatures now possessed the ability to destroy entire cities. Those who could not find a sufficiently sturdy hiding place were killed in an instant. However, even those who found a strong hiding spot were not guaranteed safety. The entire ground of the Shelter Game world transformed into an ocean of dark power. All fortresses floated atop this sea of darkness. This meant that every hiding place was subjected to an almost endless erosion by dark power. In the ruins of the Abyss of Death, Irving and his companions watched anxiously as everything unfolded in the Shelter Game world. Beside Irving were Vicky and Wendy. Neither Vicky nor Wendy was particularly strong, so they were not assigned any combat tasks. They also did not need to be on constant alert like others. The two of them looked worriedly at the world outside Hope Ark, now completely shrouded in dark power. "Is this what the apocalypse looks like? It''s terrifying!" Wendy muttered to herself, eventually leaning her head softly against Irving''s shoulder. Seeing this, Vicky felt a bit uneasy, but she didn''t say much. After all, she was also frightened by the sight of the apocalypse. "Don''t worry! I will protect you both! Even with the apocalypse upon us, you can still hide safely in Hope Ark." Irving hoped to ease Wendy and Vicky''s tension.Upon hearing Irving''s words, the expressions on their faces finally relaxed somewhat. However, deep down, they still felt that the arrival of the apocalypse was incredibly frightening. Not far from Irving and his companions stood Anna, Nick, James, and Benjamin. The four of them were relatively strong, and if a battle were to occur, they would be required to join the fight. They were not only watching the unfolding apocalypse; they were also assessing the strength of the dark power. "The dark power is simply too overwhelming! Without a sufficiently strong fortress, no one can survive the first wave of the apocalypse," James said coldly. His assessment aligned with that of the others. Nick and Benjamin both nodded in agreement. Only Anna remained unresponsive. Anna looked anxiously at the dark power that had grown to an unimaginable level. Right now, she was not only worried about the arrival of the apocalypse but also about Aron. Originally, in Irving''s plan, he was supposed to rescue Aron before the apocalypse struck. However, due to the early onset of the apocalypse, Irving did not have enough time to save Aron. While Anna could understand Irving''s predicament, she still felt a deep sense of disappointment. Besides the people in Hope Ark, many others were also watching the first wave of the apocalypse unfold. Although Elder Seville in the depths of the Abyss did not experience the direct impact of the apocalypse, the Abyss underwent drastic changes nonetheless. Abyssal Monsters, which possessed a certain amount of dark power, were killed the moment the apocalypse arrived. The power these monsters held was transformed into dark power. The strength of the Abyss weakened significantly, and a large amount of dark power surged forth from it. When Elder Seville witnessed this scene, a hint of worry crossed his face. "If the power of the Abyss is weakened too much, my upcoming plans may very well fail," Elder Seville murmured to himself. Meanwhile, he sent a message to Elder Astra, urging him to prepare for battle as quickly as possible. When Elder Astra received this message, he was unable to read it immediately. He was struggling to support the fortress alongside his trusted subordinates. At that moment, Elder Astra felt a twinge of regret; he hadn''t anticipated that the first wave of the apocalypse would possess such devastating power. The fortress where Elder Astra stood was on the verge of collapse. Despite having set up numerous defensive magical formations around it, these protections were nearly useless against pure dark power. After barely ensuring that the fortress would not be destroyed by the first wave of the apocalypse, Elder Astra finally found the time to read the message from Elder Seville. "Is he out of his mind? Does he really think we should launch an attack immediately after the apocalypse hits?" Although Elder Astra had been informed of Elder Seville''s plans beforehand, he still thought the plan was somewhat insane. "We cannot take action immediately after the first wave of the apocalypse passes! We need a certain amount of preparation time. At the very least, I need time to recover my strength," Elder Astra quickly replied.Upon receiving Elder Astra''s response, Elder Seville''s mood turned to fury. "I knew he was worthless! Thankfully, I never expected him to provide much help!" Elder Seville said viciously. Meanwhile, the situation at the Night Blades headquarters was equally dire. Although the members of Night Blades had set up numerous defensive magical formations around the headquarters, these defenses were easily destroyed by the dark power. Almost all the buildings surrounding the Night Blades headquarters had been eroded by the dark force.While the primary strength of Night Blades was also dark power, its members did not wish to become complete slaves to it. The elders of Night Blades retreated to the deepest part of their headquarters with the surviving members. Here, they finally had a moment to catch their breath. "The threat posed by the apocalypse is immense! We must consolidate all our strength; only then can we ensure the safety of the headquarters," one of the Night Blades elders suggested, and the vast majority of the elders agreed. Only the elder who had allied with Shadow Celestial disagreed. "We cannot do that! According to Lord Shadow Celestial''s orders, we must ensure that the strength of Night Blades does not suffer significant weakening during the first wave of the apocalypse. Therefore, we must split our forces to ensure the safety of Night Blades members elsewhere." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Faced with differing opinions, the elders of Night Blades engaged in a heated argument. Neither side could persuade the other, so ultimately it was left to Shadow Celestial to make the decision. However, Shadow Celestial, who was hiding in the deepest part of the Night Blades headquarters, did not provide any judgment; he didn''t even appear before the elders. This situation caused great panic among the Night Blades elders."What is going on? Does Lord Shadow Celestial not intend to help us? Or has he already decided to betray us?" The elders of Night Blades, already dissatisfied with Shadow Celestial, began to voice their frustrations. The elders supporting Shadow Celestial felt isolated and could not dare to openly criticize their opponents. They could only continually attempt to persuade those who opposed their plan, alongside Shadow Celestial''s trusted subordinates. Shadow Celestial was, of course, well aware of the argument happening at the Night Blades headquarters. However, he had more important matters to attend to; he was absorbing the chaotic power contained within the Chaos Blade. Shadow Celestial had received very accurate information from the Apocalypse Proclaimer: the first wave of the apocalypse would pass in half an hour. According to the agreement he had with the Apocalypse Proclaimer, an attack on Irving''s Hope Ark must be launched immediately after the first wave passed. To ensure the success of his upcoming plans, Shadow Celestial needed to absorb a sufficient amount of chaotic power. Shadow Celestial''s actions were indeed yielding significant results. Under the circumstances of the apocalypse, the chaotic power itself began to exhibit certain mutations. The chaotic power that existed within the chaotic artifact was no longer as difficult to obtain as before, and the chaotic energy that drifted outside began to passively gather around Shadow Celestial''s body. At this point, Shadow Celestial''s strength had significantly increased compared to before. After absorbing a substantial amount of chaotic power, Shadow Celestial slowly opened his eyes. The Apocalypse Proclaimer was standing not far from him, and upon seeing Shadow Celestial open his eyes, he coldly asked, "The power you now possess should be sufficient to ensure the defeat of Irving, right?" Shadow Celestial nodded slowly. "With your help, I have absorbed enough chaotic power. I can assure you that I will be able to suppress Irving on my own in the upcoming battle!" Shadow Celestial was not boasting. The power he currently held had indeed seen a considerable increase. Moreover, he only needed to suppress Irving during the battle while the Apocalypse Proclaimer and Dark Overlord''s other allies could eliminate all of Irving''s allies. At that point, they could concentrate all their strength to confront Irving.Once Irving was eliminated, no one would be able to stop the Dark Overlord''s arrival, and consequently, no one would be able to prevent Shadow Celestial from acquiring all the chaotic power. The Apocalypse Proclaimer scrutinized Shadow Celestial carefully and, confirming that he was not lying, slowly said, "The first wave of the apocalypse will end in fifteen minutes. You have one last quarter of an hour to prepare for battle." Chapter 453 - Chapter453: Revisiting the Ruins of the Taikoo Divine Clan Inside Hope Ark, Irving noticed that the speed at which the dark forces in the shelter game world were strengthening was starting to slow down. Irving keenly realized that the first wave of the apocalypse might soon be passing.He spoke directly to Vicky and Wendy. "Stay here and don''t go outside. No matter what happens, don''t act rashly!" Irving''s words left Vicky and Wendy very worried. Wendy quietly asked Irving, "Will there be very intense battles ahead? Why are you telling us this? Are you planning to leave Hope Ark?" Irving nodded."Staying here is just waiting for death. Although Hope Ark has helped us avoid the first wave of the apocalypse, our enemies will definitely come after us. The Dark Overlord is very powerful. With the Dark Overlord''s assistance, our enemies must have already locked onto our location." Irving explained clearly, so despite their reluctance, Wendy and Vicky could only let him leave.Before departing from Hope Ark, Irving gathered the other companions together. "I need to go to a very important place to find a way to deal with the apocalypse. All you have to do is defend Hope Ark. You will definitely face enemy attacks soon, and I hope you won''t panic." Irving spoke in a very calm tone as he said this.James nodded heavily. "I understand. Don''t worry; we will do our best to buy time. Although we might not be able to defeat the enemies attacking Hope Ark, we won''t let them find you easily." James was the strongest among them, so his response earned Irving''s approval. "That''s good! Wait for my good news!" With that, Irving left Hope Ark.Although the first wave of the apocalypse had not completely passed, the dark forces in the shelter game world had already weakened somewhat compared to before. With the protection of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving quickly made his way to the ruins of the Taikoo Divine Clan. The original location of the ruins was very far from Hope Ark, but after the apocalypse struck, the land of the shelter game world had turned into a sea of dark forces, and the location of the ruins was naturally shifting continuously. With the help of the Taikoo Flame Pearl, Irving finally pinpointed the location of the ruins.At this moment, the ruins were not far from Irving, and he could already see the sculptures at the top of the ruins. Although the apocalypse had significantly increased the dark forces, it seemed that the ruins themselves had not suffered from the encroachment of those dark powers. When Irving reached the top level of the ruins, the sculptures inside looked just as they had before. "It seems that the Taikoo Divine Clan indeed found a way to counter the dark forces. Although they ultimately couldn''t defeat the Dark Overlord, they gave it their all," Irving remarked before entering the ruins through a passage. The ruins of the Taikoo Divine Clan were incredibly complex, and it would take Irving a long time to reach the lowest level. Moreover, during his exploration of the ruins, he had to remain vigilant and keep an eye on the fluctuations of power in the shelter game world. Irving understood very well that the Dark Overlord''s minions and his previous enemies would not make it easy for him to succeed. At the same time that Irving entered the ruins of the Taikoo Divine Clan, Shadow Celestial and Apocalypse Proclaimer took action. The two of them arrived at the outskirts of Hope Ark. "We don''t need to force an attack; I''ve brought items that can eliminate all the defensive magical formations surrounding Hope Ark," Shadow Celestial said with a smile to Apocalypse Proclaimer. Apocalypse Proclaimer nodded in agreement. Shadow Celestial then tossed a black horn towards the direction of Hope Ark. The moment the black horn made contact with the defensive magical formations, it absorbed all the power from them. Since the defensive magical formations surrounding Hope Ark were all interconnected, the power of all the formations quickly began to weaken.Irving''s arrangement of the defensive magical formations for Hope Ark had actually increased the risks they faced. Inside Hope Ark, James and the others were closely monitoring the changes in the outer magical formations. "Things are becoming a bit concerning! We must prepare for battle immediately! Everyone, stay alert!" After Irving''s departure, James naturally took on the responsibility of commanding the defense of Hope Ark. Under James''s orders, everyone inside Hope Ark immediately entered battle mode, ready to fight to the death against anyone who attacked. As soon as the power of the outer defensive magical formations completely dissipated, Shadow Celestial and Apocalypse Proclaimer launched their attack on Hope Ark. Shadow Celestial used his powerful chaotic energy to directly target James and Nick, while Apocalypse Proclaimer focused his attacks on Benjamin and Anna. The battle did not last long; despite Irving''s companions giving it their all, they were significantly weaker than Shadow Celestial and Apocalypse Proclaimer. Irving''s allies quickly found themselves suppressed in the fight. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Shadow Celestial and Apocalypse Proclaimer were unable to achieve their objectives. They did not find Irving within Hope Ark. This led both of them to keenly realize that Irving was likely involved in something far more significant. Apocalypse Proclaimer quickly said to Shadow Celestial, "What Irving is doing could pose a threat to the great Dark Overlord! We must hurry to stop him!" Shadow Celestial did not express any disagreement; he simply asked, "Where should we look for Irving?" Apocalypse Proclaimer did not answer this question. Instead, he closed his eyes, seemingly listening for something. A few seconds later, Apocalypse Proclaimer suddenly opened his eyes. With a tone filled with panic and anger, he said, "Irving has actually collaborated with the already extinct Taikoo Divine Clan. He intends to use the magical formations left by the Taikoo Divine Clan to threaten the great Dark Overlord! We must take immediate action to stop Irving!" After saying this, Apocalypse Proclaimer generated a teleportation magical formation beneath his feet. Before Shadow Celestial could react, Apocalypse Proclaimer had already pulled him into the teleportation magical formation. The other side of the teleportation magical formation naturally led to the ruins of the Taikoo Divine Clan.With the departure of Apocalypse Proclaimer and Shadow Celestial, Irving''s companions no longer had to bear as much pressure. However, they still needed to continue fighting against Shadow Celestial''s subordinates. With the cooperation of James and the others, the tide of battle inside Hope Ark gradually began to shift in favor of Irving''s companions. At the same time, Irving finally made his way through the complex middle area of the ruins. Before him lay a series of murals¡ªmurals he had seen before, and it was through these murals that he had gained the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. The area with the murals marked the lowest level of the ruins. Irving was unable to find a passage leading further down into the ruins."There must be a passage here; the information provided by the last member of the Taikoo Divine Clan cannot be wrong," Irving thought, feeling a bit anxious. Although he kept reminding himself to stay calm, he understood deep down that the current situation was extremely dire. If he could not quickly locate the magical formations, they would have no chance at all.In the absence of any clues, Irving directly activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl. He hoped to use the power within the Taikoo Flame Pearl to search for any hidden passages. Irving''s approach yielded excellent results, as a hidden passage appeared not far from him. The moment he saw the passage, a smile spread across Irving''s face. "There really is a passage here! As long as I get through it, I''ll be able to find the magical formations!" Irving exclaimed with great joy as he rushed toward the passage at his fastest speed. However, just as he was about to reach the entrance of the passage, a swarm of shadows fell from the sky. A barrier formed by dark power sealed off the entrance to the passage. Irving''s expression changed rapidly. He realized that his enemies had arrived. Turning around, he used the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl to launch an attack behind him. Irving did not know whether there were enemies behind him, but he believed his attack would at least hinder their actions.Irving''s attack proved to be successful. Apocalypse Proclaimer and Shadow Celestial, who had just arrived at the ruins, struggled to maintain their footing and had to evade Irving''s attack. Seizing this opportunity, Irving destroyed the barrier formed by the dark power. The door to the passage opened, and he quickly entered. "Quickly stop Irving!" Apocalypse Proclaimer shouted anxiously. Shadow Celestial and Apocalypse Proclaimer followed closely behind, entering the passage after Irving. Shortly after the three entered the passage, Elder Seville''s figure appeared in the lower area of the ruins. Surrounding him was a powerful abyssal energy, and a sense of corruption filled the air wherever he walked. Any creature tainted by the abyssal power would be transformed into a horrific monster. Elder Seville did not rush into the passage immediately; he knew that entering would certainly trigger chaos. He was also captivated by the murals within the ruins. "So this is how it is! The Taikoo Divine Clan actually possessed so much knowledge! Yet they ultimately failed; the arrival of the Dark Overlord led to the destruction of their entire civilization," Elder Seville mused. "They were truly foolish. If I had the power and knowledge they had, I would never fail. However, the power and knowledge I possess now is not far off from that of the Taikoo Divine Clan." A smile spread across Elder Seville''s face as he said this. He believed he had already secured an unbeatable position. The Dark Overlord''s minions would certainly fight Irving to the bitter end, and he only needed to wait for both sides to weaken each other before he could eliminate them all. Additionally, with Shadow Celestial also in the fray, he could take this opportunity to eliminate Shadow Celestial as well.As long as he could eradicate all these opponents, the power Elder Seville possessed would become incredibly formidable. Chapter 454 - Chapter454: Entering the Battlefield in Succession The passage was not long, and soon, Irving, Apocalypse Proclaimer, and Shadow Celestial arrived at the exit. The exit of the passage opened into a massive hall, where a torch burned eternally above. Although the light from the torch was dim, it was enough to illuminate everything within the hall. In the center of the hall stood a gigantic magical formation, intricately etched with numerous mysterious symbols. This magical formation was capable of destroying dark power. Upon seeing the magical formation, all three of them sprang into action immediately.Irving attempted to rush directly into the center of the magical formation, but Apocalypse Proclaimer intervened just in time to stop him. Apocalypse Proclaimer formed a series of barriers using a vast amount of dark power. These barriers connected to each other, creating a maze that trapped Irving inside. Taking advantage of this moment, Apocalypse Proclaimer shouted loudly to Shadow Celestial, "Now is your chance to destroy the magical formation! Once the magical formation is destroyed, the great Dark Overlord will no longer be threatened. You will then possess all the chaotic power!" At Apocalypse Proclaimer''s urging, Shadow Celestial concentrated all the chaotic power he could muster. Shadow Celestial, having become the embodiment of chaotic power, charged directly at the magical formation. His actions proved to be very effective.The magical formation sustained heavy damage, and the mysterious symbols began to flicker incessantly. It seemed that the power within the symbols was about to dissipate completely. "You just need to keep Irving trapped in the maze! I will be able to destroy the magical formation soon!" Shadow Celestial exclaimed, a brilliant smile spreading across his face as he spoke to Apocalypse Proclaimer. After saying this, Shadow Celestial prepared to launch his next attack. However, unbeknownst to him, a pink light suddenly appeared in the hall. Just as Shadow Celestial released his second attack, this pink light transformed into a twisted werewolf, which howled and charged at Shadow Celestial. The werewolf had successfully restrained Shadow Celestial! Upon seeing the werewolf, Shadow Celestial immediately understood who had attacked him. "Why are you doing this?! Irving is also your enemy. Why are you helping him fight?!" Shadow Celestial questioned loudly. The pink light grew increasingly abundant, eventually coalescing into a humanoid form. Sophia appeared before Shadow Celestial. "The Dark Overlord is also my enemy, and the power he possesses is even greater. To combat the Dark Overlord, I must cooperate with Irving." Sophia''s response was succinct. Shadow Celestial was unable to accept this. In his fury, he decided that he would first eliminate Sophia. "Even though I can''t absorb the power of the Blood Moon, I will still completely eradicate you," Shadow Celestial declared as he surged toward Sophia, harnessing powerful chaotic energy. Sophia showed no intention of retreating. Although the hall was quite spacious, if she yielded even a little, Shadow Celestial could launch another attack on the magical formation. If the magical formation were to collapse entirely, Sophia would be doomed. Sophia''s resistance bought Irving more time. Meanwhile, Irving was trapped in the maze formed by dark power, unable to find a way out. "This maze has no exit! The dark power is far too strong, and as time goes on, it will only grow stronger. The Dark Overlord will soon descend! I must quickly find a way out of this maze!" Irving muttered to himself, feeling increasingly anxious. Just as Irving finished speaking, the voice of Apocalypse Proclaimer echoed through the hall. "Don''t be foolish! There''s absolutely no way for you to find a way out of this maze! You will be trapped here until the great Dark Overlord arrives! Once the great Overlord descends, you will be utterly killed." Apocalypse Proclaimer spoke with an air of arrogance, believing his plan had succeeded. Naturally, Irving refused to give up. After a moment of calm reflection, he decided to activate the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl once more. This time, he would hold nothing back. "This is the ruins of the Taikoo Divine Clan. As long as I activate the powerful Taikoo Flame Pearl, I can resonate with the remaining power within the ruins, allowing me to successfully find an exit with its help!" Having made up his mind, Irving immediately took action. The power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl was fully activated, and the residual energy within the ruins indeed resonated with it. A beam of white light guided Irving toward the exit of the maze. Apocalypse Proclaimer was taken by surprise, unable to believe that Irving had truly found a way out of the maze. As Irving approached the exit, Apocalypse Proclaimer frantically reacted, attempting to use dark power to make the maze even more complex. However, his attempt ultimately did not succeed. Irving successfully exited the maze and returned to the deepest hall of the ruins. Apocalypse Proclaimer could only face Irving in a final showdown within the hall. On the other side of the hall, Sophia was gradually being overwhelmed during the battle. After all, she had not fully regained her optimal state, and the power of the Blood Moon was not a match for chaotic power. The moment Irving saw Sophia, he immediately reacted. Although he knew that Sophia had not yet regained her sanity, at least under the current circumstances, she was his ally. Irving quickly focused his gaze on Apocalypse Proclaimer. "Since you believe your master will surely descend, then let me see just how much power your master has granted you!" Irving had already activated the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl before this moment. Surrounding Irving was a vast amount of white light. Using this white light in conjunction with the Staff of Calamity, Irving unleashed an extremely powerful spell. Apocalypse Proclaimer initially intended to withstand Irving''s attack. However, the moment the spell was cast, Apocalypse Proclaimer sensed a tremendous threat and decided to evade temporarily.Apocalypse Proclaimer''s speed of evasion was remarkable, but Irving''s speed was no slouch either. The clash between the two was intense. Under Irving''s relentless assault, Apocalypse Proclaimer was gradually forced toward the exit of the passage. "No matter what you do, the great Dark Overlord will undoubtedly descend! Your efforts will surely fail! All of you will be annihilated!" Despite being at a disadvantage, Apocalypse Proclaimer remained arrogant. Irving paid no attention to his words; he only wished to eliminate him. Apocalypse Proclaimer''s power quickly diminished as the power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl gradually decomposed the dark energy he wielded. Just as Apocalypse Proclaimer was on the verge of being killed, Irving suddenly sensed the power of the Abyss. Apocalypse Proclaimer sensed it too, but he was no longer able to react. The target of the Abyss''s power was none other than him. Apocalypse Proclaimer was transformed into a grotesque and terrifying monster. Moments later, Elder Seville emerged from the entrance of the passage. "You all seem to be gravely wounded. Allow me to handle the cleanup." Elder Seville said with a smile as he looked at the individuals still engaged in battle. At this point, both Shadow Celestial and Sophia had ceased fighting, fully aware that, under the current circumstances, Elder Seville posed the greatest threat to them all. Shadow Celestial sneered. "Stop boasting! Your power is indeed formidable, but it''s not strong enough to defeat all of us. You''re just a stray dog expelled from the Night Blades!" In response to Shadow Celestial''s provocation, Elder Seville merely glanced at him dismissively. In that moment, Shadow Celestial felt a powerful force from the Abyss. However, he was not directly destroyed by it, as the powers of chaos he wielded were also quite formidable. While Shadow Celestial clashed with Elder Seville, Irving seized the fleeting opportunity. Without hesitation, he jumped into the very center of the magical formations, activating them at that instant. The white light surrounding Irving infused into the magical formations. The formations then began to destroy the surrounding dark power using this white light. Although the magical formations were activated, they did not immediately affect the three combatants in the hall. After all, none of them wielded dark power. Elder Seville possessed the power of the Abyss, Sophia wielded the power of the Blood Moon, and Shadow Celestial commanded the powers of chaos. None of the three intervened against Irving. Shadow Celestial had no intention of honoring his agreement with Apocalypse Proclaimer, as he realized he had the chance to gain even greater power. Elder Seville and Sophia were both hoping that Irving could stop the Dark Overlord. As the influence of the magical formations spread, the dark powers within the Shelter Game world were rapidly weakening. This directly caused the elders and ordinary members of the Night Blades to realize that their combat capabilities were dwindling fast. The Night Blades members surrounding Hope Ark were systematically eliminated by Irving''s allies, and even those not engaged in the assault on Hope Ark fell into a state of panic. The vast majority of the Night Blades elders perished due to the rapid decline of dark power, leaving only the last Elder Astra. Elder Astra had managed to survive due to the corruption of the Abyss power, but his current condition was dire. "What is happening? Has the great Dark Overlord also failed? Can Elder Seville really succeed?" Elder Astra said incredulously. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The decline of dark power accelerated, and Elder Astra felt his soul being gradually stripped away, with the remaining Abyss power continuously devouring him. After an unknown amount of time, Elder Astra suddenly felt his physical state beginning to recover. When he could once again sense his surroundings, he noticed that the dark power was rapidly increasing. Moreover, he felt an extremely terrifying presence gazing at the world of the Shelter Game."Could this be the gaze of the great Dark Overlord?" Elder Astra murmured to himself. Chapter 455 - Chapter455: Hope Comes from SacrificeElder Astra''s guess was correct; that terrifying and powerful presence was indeed the Dark Overlord. The first wave of the apocalypse created an immense amount of death. Although this death could not construct a stable passage for the Dark Overlord to descend directly, it was sufficient for the Dark Overlord to project his power into the world of the Shelter Game.The Dark Overlord''s immense power quickly strengthened the already weakened dark forces. However, the enhancement of dark power was not good news for Elder Astra. His moment of clarity lasted only a few brief seconds before the surge of dark power twisted him into a grotesque and terrifying monster. Meanwhile, Irving''s companions within Hope Ark also felt the resurgence of dark power, leading them to decide to seal off Hope Ark. "The dark power is increasing again! We must seal Hope Ark; only then can we ensure our chances of survival!" James shouted to everyone. The people inside Hope Ark quickly sprang into action. Everyone was busy, except for Anna, who was supporting the very weak Aron. The Night Blades had brought Aron along during their assault on Hope Ark. Shadow Celestial had hoped to use Aron as leverage to threaten Irving. However, a series of unforeseen circumstances prevented Shadow Celestial from utilizing Aron.When the first wave of dark power weakened, the people in Hope Ark launched a counterattack against the Night Blades. With all the members of the Night Blades eliminated, Aron was naturally rescued. Anna looked at Aron with tears in her eyes. She was overwhelmed with emotion. Aron managed a weak smile and said to Anna, "Don''t cry; I''m back safe, aren''t I? And it''s not the time to get sentimental! The dark power is strengthening again, and the final battle is entering its last phase." As always, Aron''s predictions were accurate. In the deepest hall of the ruins, everyone felt the dark power surge once more. Elder Seville, Shadow Celestial, and Anna all stopped fighting. They turned their gazes to the sky, sensing that the Dark Overlord''s eyes were upon them. Shadow Celestial was the first to react, shouting loudly, "I have not betrayed you! I only sought to restrain the other enemies! Now that your power has descended, I will naturally fight for you!" After Shadow Celestial finished speaking, he launched an attack towards Irving, who was at the magical formations. Elder Seville and Anna would not allow Shadow Celestial''s actions to succeed. Both of them acted simultaneously to stop him, but ultimately, only Anna''s attack managed to thwart Shadow Celestial, as Elder Seville was pinned down by the Dark Overlord. Although the Dark Overlord could sense that the weakening of dark power was caused by Irving and the magical formations, the strongest force in the hall was Elder Seville. Furthermore, the power of the Abyss that Elder Seville wielded had the potential to threaten the dark power. Therefore, the Dark Overlord immediately locked onto Elder Seville as the target of his attack. Naturally, Elder Seville was not one to concede easily; his body was already connected to the Abyss. The power from the Abyss continuously flowed into Elder Seville, allowing him to engage in a tug-of-war with the Dark Overlord. On the other side, although Anna''s attack achieved some effect, she was not as powerful as Shadow Celestial. He was still able to divert some of his strength to attack the magical formations. At this moment, Irving, stationed at the very center of the magical formations, was in a dire state. The power of the Taikoo Flame Pearl had been nearly exhausted, and Irving needed to infuse other powers from his body into the magical formations. However, these powers were also quickly depleted. As the energy waned, the light emitted by the magical formations grew increasingly dim. "Give up; you cannot stop my arrival. Your world has reached the point of necessary destruction. Your only way out is to accept the final annihilation of this world," a terrifying voice echoed in Irving''s mind. Irving was acutely aware that this voice belonged to the Dark Overlord. He had to admit that there was some truth to what was said. Indeed, the world he inhabited had reached a critical point of impending destruction. However, he did not want this world to be completely annihilated, so he was determined to do everything in his power to stop the Dark Overlord. "Even if your power is immensely strong, even if you extinguish all hope, I will not simply surrender! Even without hope, I can create hope!" Irving said, enunciating each word with conviction. He then turned his gaze towards the Staff of Calamity. As an artifact, the Staff of Calamity was a tool that restricted the powers within the Shelter Game. Although the staff possessed incredible power, carrying it meant that Irving would face attacks from all the players in the Shelter Game, as well as constantly encounter various terrifying monsters. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the face of total exhaustion of all his powers, Irving decided to let the Shelter Game lend him one last hand. "You want to use this staff to kill me? I will fulfill your wish today! I will willingly use this staff to end my own life!" Irving projected the last sliver of his remaining strength into the Staff of Calamity and then shattered the staff from within. All the power contained within the staff surged into Irving''s body. His body could not withstand such immense power, and his life began to enter a countdown. However, Irving did not care, for he knew that by doing this, he would surely be able to save those he wished to save. As the powerful energy once again flowed into the magical formations, the rate of destruction of the dark power dramatically increased. The Dark Overlord sensed that his own power was continuously waning. "You cannot do this! I am the great Dark Overlord; you should obey my commands! The dark power is invincible! The world has been destroyed; you cannot save this world!" The voice of the Dark Overlord rang out again. However, this time, his tone was far more frantic than before. At that moment, Irving''s mind was on the verge of collapse; the overwhelming power was inflicting extreme pain on his soul. Yet, Irving maintained a smile on his face. As soon as he heard the Dark Overlord''s voice, he realized that his actions had already succeeded. "No matter what you say, I will not stop! The dark power will ultimately be eradicated, and humanity will prevail!" Irving managed to utter these final words. Just as he finished speaking, Irving''s consciousness was completely shattered by the overwhelming power. Meanwhile, the magical formations, bolstered by this immense force, continued to expand their area of influence. Ultimately, even the Dark Overlord, who existed beyond the world, experienced the weakening effect of the magical formations.The Dark Overlord let out a wail of extreme agony, a sound that pierced through the cosmos, causing all beings with dark power to suffer torment. The Dark Overlord was leading all dark powers toward destruction. Both the survivors in the real world and those in the Shelter Game could feel the rapid dissipation of dark power.In the real world, the darkness in the sky had nearly been dispelled, revealing a bright sun. In the world of the Shelter Game, the land that had been transformed into a sea of dark power began to coalesce once more. Everyone in Hope Ark could feel the dark power dissipating; they knew that Irving had ultimately succeeded. However, no smiles appeared on their faces. This was because all of Irving''s words after he destroyed the Staff of Calamity had been heard by the players in the Shelter Game. All the players in the Shelter Game knew that Irving had saved this world through his sacrifice. At the very center of the magical formations, Irving''s consciousness and soul had been destroyed, yet his body continued to sustain the magical formations. Under the continuous influence of the magical formations, an unusual situation arose: Elder Seville, Sophia, and Shadow Celestial all felt their powers rapidly weakening. Elder Seville was the first to react. "The power within the magical formations is simply too strong! The increasingly potent magical formations are even beginning to actively absorb surrounding powers to eradicate the dark forces!" Upon realizing this, Elder Seville intended to flee quickly. However, his efforts were in vain; Elder Seville, Shadow Celestial, and Sophia were all trapped in that space. Their powers were forcibly stripped away, and the three of them were swiftly killed. The powers of the Abyss, the Blood Moon, and the Powers of Chaos all simultaneously entered the magical formations. The strange interaction of these three different powers reformed Irving''s soul and spirit. The Abyss and the Powers of Chaos constructed Irving''s soul, while the power of the Blood Moon granted him a new body. Not only was Irving revived, but the strength he now possessed was beyond imagination. Irving felt his consciousness merging with that of the Shelter Game; he could see everything in both the real world and the Shelter Game world. "So, only the people from Hope Ark are still alive? Is this world not equivalent to having been completely destroyed?" Irving felt a tinge of disappointment.However, a smile soon returned to his face. "Since the Shelter Game is capable of creating a world, and I have now merged with its consciousness, I can naturally create an entirely new world. But I do not need a completely new world; I only hope for the real world to return to the time before the apocalypse! For that, I am willing to use all the powers of the Shelter Game." At this point, Irving was essentially equivalent to the Shelter Game itself, allowing him to successfully revert the real world to the state it was in before the apocalypse struck. All ordinary people were naturally revived, but those Shelter Game players who had already died could not be brought back. This was because Irving had exhausted all the powers of the Shelter Game. Irving took one last look in the direction of Hope Ark. His companions were all still alive, and a satisfied smile spread across Irving''s face. In the City of Warding, at Irving''s home. Six months had passed since the apocalypse crisis had been completely resolved. Wendy looked around the empty house and sighed once more. Over the past six months, she had been staring blankly at Irving''s photograph."You saved everyone, but you couldn''t save yourself. Why didn''t you save yourself?! Are we more important than you?" Wendy murmured in confusion. At that moment, the door to the room was pushed open, and Vicky, James, Benjamin, Aron, and Anna walked in. The expressions on their faces were all very somber. Each one of them felt the pain of Irving''s absence. However, they had come this time to persuade Wendy, as she was the only one who had not yet been able to move on. Vicky approached Wendy''s side and gently touched the photograph of Irving that Wendy was holding. "We all miss him very much, but life must go on." When Wendy heard these words, she turned to look at Vicky. "Only when Irving comes back can my life continue." Everyone felt a heavy sense of oppression upon hearing her words. Vicky and the others had failed in their attempts to help, and she stood up, glancing at Wendy with concern. "It seems we''ve failed again. Wendy might not be able to move on," Vicky said in a lowered voice to the group. Anna sighed, "Without Irving, we truly can''t solve any problems." Everyone nodded in agreement, and the room fell into silence. Just then, a voice that everyone was very familiar with rang out, "So you need me!" They all turned toward the source of the voice and saw Irving standing in the doorway, smiling at them. "Did you think I was completely dead? I was dead, but I have merged with the Shelter Game. The Shelter Game has been reborn, and so have I." After the initial shock wore off, everyone rushed toward Irving. Radiant smiles appeared on their faces.